-
--|| -
|| | || |
| - -


#
i
i
*
t
i
Private Library
—OF-
ELMER C. STAUFFER
BOOK NO...........






{ ‘ ‘LL! :5 I

‘
_
SMITHSONIAN INSTITUTION
BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY
BU L LET IN 30
HANDBOOK
OF
AMERICAN INDIANS
NORTH OF MIEXICO
ED ITED BY
FRED E RIC K W E B B HOD GE
IN T W O PARTS
PART 2
WASHINGTON
GOVERNMENT PRINTING OFFICE
(Second impression, October, 1912)


THE UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN
* CAMPUS LIBRARY,
77 t
/76 sy
*/
V. A -

CONTRIBUTORS TO PART 2
Dr Albert Buell Lewis of the Field Museum of Natural History.
Miss Alice C. Fletcher of Washington.
Dr Alexander F. Chamberlain of Clark University.
Dr Alës Hrdlička of the United States National Museum.
Dr A. L. Kroeber of the University of California.
The late Dr Albert S. Gatschet of the Bureau of American Ethnology.
Mrs Amelia Stone Quinton of New York.
Mr Clarence B. Moore of Philadelphia.
Mr C. C. Willoughby of the Peabody Museum, Harvard University.
Dr Charles F. Lummis of Los Angeles, California.
The late Dr Cyrus Thomas of the Bureau of American Ethnology.
Dr Clark Wissler of the American Museum of Natural History.
Mr D. I. Bushnell, jr., of University, Virginia.
Mr Doane Robinson of the South Dakota Historical Society.
Dr Edgar L. Hewett of the School of American Archaeology.
Dr Edward Sapir of the Geological Survey of Canada.
Dr Franz Boas of Columbia University.
Dr Frank G. Speck of the University of Pennsylvania.
Mr Frank Huntington, formerly of the Bureau of American Ethnology.
The late Frank Hamilton Cushing of the Bureau of American Ethnology.
Mr Francis LaFlesche of the Bureau of Indian Affairs.
Mrs Frances S. Nichols of the Bureau of American Ethnology.
Mr F. W. Hodge of the Bureau of American Ethnology.
Dr George A. Dorsey of the Field Museum of Natural History.
Mr Gerard Fowke of Saint Louis.
The Rev. Dr George P. Donehoo of Connellsville, Pa.
Lieut. G. T. Emmons, United States Navy, retired.
Judge George W. Grayson of Eufaula, Okla.
Dr Herbert E. Bolton of Leland Stanford Junior University.
Mr Henry W. Henshaw, formerly of the Bureau of American Ethnology.
The Rev. J. A. Gilfillan of Washington.
Mr Joseph D. McGuire of Washington.
Mr James Mooney of the Bureau of American Ethnology.
. Mr J. N. B. Hewitt of the Bureau of American Ethnology.
The late Rev. J. Owen Dorsey of the Bureau of American Ethnology.
Mr Jacob P. Dunn of Indianapolis.
R. S. Dr John R. Swanton of the Bureau of American Ethnology.
W. F. Dr J. Walter Fewkes of the Bureau of American Ethnology.
F. Dr Livingston Farrand of Columbia University.
. E. G. Dr Merrill E. Gates of the United States Board of Indian Commissioners.
C Miss M. S. Cook of the Bureau of Indian Affairs.
M. The late Prof. Otis T. Mason of the United States National Museum.
G. Dr Pliny E. Goddard of the American Museum of Natural History.
D
B
.
;
:
:
H
#
Dr Paul Radin of the Bureau of American Ethnology.
Dr Roland B. Dixon of Harvard University.
Dr S. A. Barrett of the Milwaukee Public Museum.
III
E-
IV
CONTRIBUTORS TO PART 2
W.
i
|
Mr Wilberforce Eames of the New York Public Library.
Dr Walter Hough of the United States National Museum.
Dr William H. Dall of the United States Geological Survey.
Mr William H. Holmes of the United States National Museum.
The late Dr William Jones of the Field Museum of Natural History.
The late Dr Washington Matthews, United States Army.
The Rev. William M. Beauchamp of Syracuse, N. Y.
Mr W. R. Gerard of New York.
HANDBOOK OF THE INDIANS
NA. For all names beginning with this
abbreviation and followed by Sa.,
Sra., or Señora, see Nuestra Señora.
Naagarnep. See Nagonub.
Naagetl. A Yurok village on lower
Klamath r., just below Ayootl and above
the mouth of Blue cr., N. w. Cal.
Naagetl.-A. L. Kroeber, inf’n, 1905. Nai-a-gutl.—
#" (1851) in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, iii, 138,
Naahmao (Nã-ah-nā’-o. ‘turkey’). A
clan of the Mahican.—Morgan, Anc. Soc.,
174, 1877.
Naai (‘monocline'). A Navaho clan.
Naå'í.–Matthews in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, III,
104, 1890. Naå'idine.—Ibid., (fine = “people').
Naa'idine'.–Matthews, Navaho Legends, 30, 1897.
Naaik (N'a'ikk, or N’é’ikk, ‘the bear-
berry’). A village of the Nicola band of
Ntlakyapamuk near Nicola r., 39 m.
above Spences Bridge, Brit. Col.; pop.
141 in 1901, the last time the name
a. rS.
£-Dawson in Trans. Roy. Soc. Can., sec.
II, 44, 1891. N'a'ikk.—Teit in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat.
Hist., II, 174, 1900. N'é'ikk.—Ibid. Ni-ack.–Can.
Ind. Aff. 1884, 189, 1885.
Naaish (Na-aic’). A Yaquina village
on the s. side of the mouth of Yaquina r.,
Oreg.—Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore,
III, 229, 1890.
Naalgus-hadai (Na'a'lgAs ca'da-i, ‘dark-
house people'). A subdivision of the
Yadus, a family of the Eagle clan of the
Haida.—Swanton, Cont. Haida, 276, 1905.
Naalye (Na-al-ye). A division of the
Skoton, living, according to the treaty of
Nov. 18, 1854, on Rogue r., Oreg.—Com-
pend. Ind. Treaties, 23, 1873.
Naansi. An extinct tribe, probably Cad-
doan, said by Douay to be numerous in
1687. They were allied with the Haqui
and Nabiri in a war against the Kadoha-
dacho and the Hainai at the time La
Salle's party were traveling toward the
Mississippi after their leader's death.
Naansi.–Douay in Shea, Discov. Miss. Val., 217,
# Nansi,—Hennepin, New Discov., II, 41,
1698.
Naapope. See Nahpope.
Naas-Glee. Given as a Chimmesyan
village at the headwaters of Skeena r., w.
Brit. Col.—Downie in Jour. Roy. Geog.
Soc., xxx1, 253, 1861.
57009°–Bull. 30, pt 2–12–1
Naasumetunne (“people dwelling on or
near the Naasu'). A clan or band, prob-
ably Yakonan, on a small stream called
Naasu by the Naltunnetunne, s. of Sal-
mon r. and N. of the mouth of Siletz r.,
Oreg.
Naaskaak.—Scouler (1846) in Jour. Ethnol. Soc.
Lond, 1,233, 1848 (probably identical). Na'-ā-sa
me’.3ünné.—Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, iii. 231,
1890 (Naltunnetunne name). Naaüsi.–McKen-
ney and Hall, Ind. Tribes, III, 81, 1854.
Nabatutuei. (Nabat’hii'-tivei, ‘white
'' A traditional pueblo of the
Tigua of Isleta, N. Mex.
Nabat'hü'-tü’ei.–Gatschet, Mythic Tale of Isleta,
210, 1891. Nah-bah-tóo-too-ee.—Lummis, Man who
Married the Moon, 12, 1894. White Pueblo.—Gat-
schet, op.cit., 214.
Nabedache (Nā’-bai-dā’-che, said to be a
fruit resembling the blackberry. Gat-
schet says the archaic name of the tribe
was Nawadishe, from witish, “salt”; Joutel
(Margry, Déc., III, 390, 1878) corrobo-
rates this by saying that Naoudiche means
“salt”, and that the village bearing this
name was so called because of the salt
supply nearby). One of the 12 or more
tribes of the Hasinai, or southern Cad-
do, confederacy. They spoke the com-
mon language of the group. Their main
village stood for a century or more 3
or 4 leagues w. of Neches r. and near
Arroyo San Pedro, at a site close to
the old San Antonio road, which became
known as San Pedro. This name clung
to the place throughout the 18th century,
and seems still to cling to it, since San
Pedro cr. and the village of San Pedro, in
Houston co., Tex., are in the same gen-
eral vicinity as old San Pedro. In 1687
a well-beaten path led past this village to
the Hasinai hunting grounds beyond the
Brazos (Joutel in Margry, Déc., III, 325,
326,332, 1878). It perhaps became a part
of the later San Antonio road.
The Nouadiche mentioned by Bien-
ville in 1700 (Margry, Déc., Iv,441, 1881)
and the Amedichementioned by La Ha
in 1719 (ibid., v.1, 262, 1886) are clearly
the Nabedache of San Pedro. Joutel
(ibid., III, 388, 1878) tells us that the
Naodiche village, which he passed
through some 15 leagues N. E. of San
2 NABEDACHE la. A. ll.
Pedro, was allied to the latter, and it
seems probable that it belonged to the
same tribe. The Naouydiche mentioned
by La Harpe in 1719, however, are not so
easily identified with the Nabedache,
since he associates them with the Ton-
kawa, calls them a wandering tribe which
until La Salle’s coming had been at war
with the Kadohadacho, and on the same
page mentions the Amediche apparently
as a distinct tribe (Margry, Déc., v1, 262,
277, 1886). Yet the facts that the “ great
chief" of the Naouydiches, of w om
La Harpe writes, spo e the language of
the Nassonites, i. e., Caddoan, and that
the Nouadiche of Bienville’s account
were the Nabcdache, make it ‘probable
that those of La 1-larpe’s account were the
same peo le. Concerning the Nabe-
dache of gen Pedro, always in historic
times the chief village of the tribe, the
information is relatively full and satisfac-
tory. They are the first Texas tribe of
which there is a definite account, and be-
cause of their location on the western
frontier of the Hasinai group and on the
highway from Mexico to Louisiana they
are frequently mentioned during the 18
century. La Salle passed through this
village in 1686 on his way to the southern
Nasoni, and by “the great Coenis village”
of Douay’s account of this expedition is
meant specifically the Nabedache village
w. of Neches r. and the Neche villagtgust
on the other side (Douay in French, ist.
Coll. La., IV, 204-205, 1852). Joutel’s
description of the Cenis(1-Iasinai), as dis-
tinguished from the southern Nasoniand
the Kadohadacho, is based on his soioum
at the Nabedache and Neche vi lages
(M ry, Déc., 111, 339-356, 1878); like-
wisfieslls Mar1'a’s invaluable account of
the Hasinai was written at his mission
near the N abedache village (Francisco de
Jesus Maria, MS. Relwcion, Aug. 15, 1691).
The political, social, and economic or-
ganization, as well as the general exterior
relations of this tribe, were much the
same as those of the confederate tribes,
and are described under Neche (q. v.).
Joutel, in 1687, informs us that from the
western edgle of the Nabedache village to
the chief’s ouse it was a “large league”
(Margry, Déc., 111,3-11,1878). The houses
on the way were grouped into “ham-
lets” of from 7 to 15, and surrounded by
fields. Similar “hamlets” were scattered
all the way to the Neches. In the mid-
dle of the settlement was a large assem-
bly house, or town house (ll)ld., 343).
Father Damian Massanet (Tex. Hist. Assn.
Quar., 11, 303, 1899) thus describes the
caddi’s or chief’s house as he saw it in
1690: “ We came to the governor’s house,
where we found a number of Indians-
men, women, and children. . . The
house is built of stakes thatched over with
grass; it is about 20 varas high, is round,
and has no windows, daylight entering
through the door only; this door is like
a room door such as we have here [in
Mexico]. In the middle of the house is
the fire, which is never extinguished by
day or by night, and over the door on the
inner si e there is a little mound of peb-
bles very prettil y arranged. Ranged
around one-half of the house, inside, are
10 beds, which consist of a rug made of
reeds, laid on 4 forked sticks. Over the
rug they spread buffalo skins, on which
they sleep. At the head and foot of the
bed is attached another carpet, forming
a sort of arch, which, lined with a very
brigiantly colored piece of reed matting,
ma es w at bears some resemblance to
a very firetty alcove. In the other half
of the ouse, where there are no beds,
there are some shelves about 2 varas
high, and on them are ranged large round
baskets made of reeds (in which they
keep their corn, nuts, acoms, beans. etc. ),
a row of very large earthen pots like our
earthen jars, . . . and 6 wooden mortars
for pounding corn in rainy weather (for
when it is fair they grind it in the court-
yar_df).” Besides what is learn§dbofsHlz}s-
mat oods in nera we are to o s,
who visited gain Pedro in 1768, that the
N abedache used a root called tuqui, which
was somewhat like the Cuban cassava.
They ground it in mortars and ate it with
bear’s fat, of which they were partic-
ularly fond. Solfs also tells us that res-
ident there at this time was an Indian
woman of great authority, named S(l1ullP.
Adiva, meaning ‘great woman’, or ‘chief
woman’; that she lived in a house of
many rooms; that the other tribes brought
her dgresents, and that she had 5 hus-
ban and many servants (Diario, Mem.
de Nueva Espafia, xxvu, 280, 281, MS.).
Though the Nabedache were a peace-
able people, they had many enemies, and
in war they were high-spirited and cruel.
In 1687 they and the A eche, aided by
some of Joutel’s party, made a success-
ful campaign against the “ Canohatinno.”
On the return one female captive was
scalped alive and sent back to her peo le
with a challenge (Joutel in Margry, 111, 377, 1878), while another was tortured
to death by the women (ibid., 378). La
Harpe reported that in 1714 the Nabe-
dache (Amediches) and other Hasinai
tribes were at war with the lower Natchi-
toch (ibid., VI, 193, 1886). In 1715 a
party of Hasinai, including Nabedache,
Joined St. Denis in an expedition to
Mexico. On the way a fierce battle was
fought near San Marcos r. (apparently the
Colorado) with 200 coast Indians, “always
their chief enemies ” (San Denis, Declara-
BULL. 30]
ción, 1715, Mem. de Nueva España, xxvii,
124, MS.). Wars with the Apache were
frequent. In 1719 Du Rivage met on Red
r. a party of Naouydiches and other tribes
who had just won a victory over this
enemy (Margry, Déc., VI, 277, 1886):
Shortly after this, La Harpe was joined
near th: Arkansas by the Naouydiche
“great chief” and 40 warriors (ibid.,
286). We are told that the Nabedache,
with other Hasinai, aided the French in
1730 in their war with the Natchez (Me-
zières in Mem. de Nueva España, xxv.111,
229). Early in the 18th century the Na-
bedache seem generally to have been hos-
tile to the Tonkawan tribes; but later,
hatred for the Apache made them fre-
quently allies, and we now hear of the
Tonkawans selling Apache captives to the
Nabedache. The possession at San Pedro
in 1735 of some captive Apache women
secured in this way threatened to cause
war between the Spaniards and the
Apache. The Spaniards, to avoid trouble,
ransomed the women and sent them home
(Gov. Barrios £ to the Viceroy,
Apr. 17, 1753, MS. Archivo General, His-
toria, 299). in 1791, after fierce warfare
between the Lipan and the combined
northern Indians—the Wichita, Hasinai,
and Tonkawa—the Apache endeavored to
secure the aid of the Hasinai against the
Tonkawa, but Gil Ybarbo, Spanish com-
mander at Nacogdoches, prevented it
(Ybarbo to the Governor, Apr. 26, 1791,
Béxar Archives, Nacogdoches, 1758–93,
MS.). Common hostility toward the
Apache frequently made the Nabedache
and the Comanche friends, but this friend-
ship was unstable. The military rela-
tions of the Nabedache in the 19th century
have not yet been investigated, but it is
known that hostility to the Apache con-
tinued well into that period.
In May, 1690, Massanet and Capt. Do-
mingo Ramón founded the first Texas
mission (San Francisco de los Texas)
at the Nabedache village, and a few
months later the second (Santísima
Nombre de María) was planted near by
(Jesus María, Relación, 1691). On May
25, De León delivered to the Nabedache
caddi a baston and a cross, and conferred
on him the title of “governor of all his
ueblos” (De León, Derrotero, 1690).
his was done, as Jesus María clearly
shows, under the mistaken notion that
the Nabedache was the head tribe of the
confederacy, and its caddi the head chief.
These distinctions belonged, however, to
the Hainai tribe and £ great chemesi
resident there (ibid., 18). This mistake,
it is believed, caused some political dis-
turbance in the confederacy. In 1690–91
an epidemic visited the tribe in common
with its neighbors (Jesus María, Relación,
NABEDACHE 3
1691). Trouble, fomented by medicine-
men and soldiers, soon arose between the
missionaries and the Indians. In 1692
the chief, with most of his people, with-
drew from the mission to the distant
“fields,” and refused to return (Massanet,
£ In 1693the mission was aban-
doned (Clark in Tex. Hist. Assn. Quar.,
v, 200–201, 1902), and when restored in
1716 it was placed at the Neche village
on the other side of the river. In 1727
Rivera (Diario, leg. 2093, 1736) reported
that San Pedro was then occupied by the
Neche, though formerly by the Nabe-
dache. That the Neche had moved to
San Pedro is perhaps true; but it seems
improbable that the Nabedache had left
the place, for long afterward the inhab-
itants of it continued to be called Nabe-
dache (De Soto Bermudez docs., 1753,
MS. Archivo General, Historia, 299;
Mezières, Cartas, 1779). When Solís
visited the Nabedache in 1768 their cus-
toms were still about as first described,
£ that they had nearly discarded
the bow for the firelock, and were ver
inebriate, due, Solís claimed, to Frenc
liquor. In the middle of the 18th
century French influence over the Has-
inai greatly increased, and Spanish
influence declined. In 1753 the Nabe-
dache took part in a gathering of the
tribes at the Nadote (Nadaco?) village,
in which, it was reported, the Indians
proposed killing all the Spaniards in
eastern Texas; but St. Denis, of Natchi-
toches, prevented the attempt (Fr.
Calahorra y Sanz, Feb. 23, 1753, MS.
Archivo General, Historia, '' This
situation led to a plan, which failed, to
have a garrison posted at San Pedro
£ y Juaregui to the Viceroy, ibid.).
n 1778 or 1779 an epidemic reduced the
population, and Mezières, writing from
“San Pedro Nevadachos,” situated
apparently just where Joutel had found
it, reported the number of warriors at
somewhat more than 160 (Carta, Aug.
26, 1779, Mem. de Nueva España, xxv III,
241). In 1805 Sibley gave the number
at 80 men; but about 1809 Davenport,
who was at Nacogdoches, gave it as 100
(Report to Manuel Salcedo, copy dated
Apr. 24, 1809, in Archivo General,
Provincias Internas, 201). Sibley's and
Davenport's reports and Austin's map of
1829 all indicate that the tribe had moved
up Neches r. after 1779 (original Austin
map, in Secretaría de Fomento, Mexico).
From a letter in the Béxar Archives it
appears that this migration may have
occurred before 1784 (Neve to Cabello,
Béxar Archives, Province of Texas,
1781–84). In the 19th century the
Nabedache shared the fate of the other
tribes of the Caddo and Hasinai confed-
4 NABESNATANA-N ACAMERI
[B. A. E.
eracies, and the survivors are now on the
(allotted) Wichita res. in Oklahoma, but
are not separately enumerated. (H. E. B.)
Amediche.-La Harpe (1719) in Margry, Dec., III,
194, 1878. Amedichez.—Ibid., VI, 266, 1886. al-
baidaitcho.—Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg., 1,43, 1884.
Nabadaches.–Sibley. Hist. Sketches, 67, 1806.
Nabadachies.–Pénicaut (1701) in French, Hist.
Coll. La., n. s., 1,73, 1869. Nabádatsu.—Gatschet,
op.cit., 43. Nabaducho.—Latham in Trans. Philol.
Soc. Lond., 104, 1856. Nabaduchoe.—Burnet (1847)
in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, 1, 239, 1851. Nabai-
datcho.—Gatschet, Caddo and Yatassi MS., B. A.
E., 77. Na-ba'-i-da'-tü.—J. O. Dorsey, inf’n, 1881
(own name). Nabato.—Tex. State Archives, Cen-
sus, Sept. 16, 1790. Nabaydacho.—Jesus María, Re-
lación, MS., 1691. Nabedaches.—Sibley, Hist.
Sketches, 71, 1806. Nabedoches.—Brackenridge,
Views of La., 87, 1815. , Nabeidacho.—Hidalgo, let-
ter, Oct. 6, 1716, MS. in Archivo Gen. Nabeidá-
toho.—Gatschet, Caddo and Yatassi MS., B.A. E.,
42. Nabeidtacho.—Representación (1716) in Mem.
de Nueva España, xxviii, 163, MS. Nabidachos.-
Rivera, Diario, leg. 2093, 1736. Nadatcho,—Delisle
(1687) in Margry, Déc., III, 409, 1878 '"'.
Nadeches.—Neill, Hist. Minn., 173, 1858. N
cha.–Delisle (1687) in Margry, Déc., III, 409, 1878.
Nahodiche-La Harpe. (1719), in French, Hist.
Coll. La., III, 72, 1851. Nahordikhe.—Joutel (1687),
ibid., 1, 163, 1846. Nahoudikhé.—Shea, note in
Charlevoix, New France, iv., 108, 1870. Nahudi-
ques.—Barcia, Ensayo,278.1723. Naodiché.–Tonti
(1690) in French, Hist. Coll. La., 1,71, 1846. Na-
onediche.—De la Tour, map. Amérique Sépten-
trionale, 1779. Naouadiché.—Tonti (1690) - in
French, Hist. Coll. La., I, 74, 1846. Naoudiché.—
Ibid., 75. Naoudishes.—Martin, Hist. La., I, 220,
1827. Naouediches.—Anville, map N.A., 1752.
Naouidiche.—Joutel (1687) in Margry, Déc., III,394,
1888. N ches.—La Harpe (1719), ibid., v.1,262,
iss6. Naovediché-Tonti (1690) in French. Hist.
Coll. La., I, 73, 1846. av .—Bull. Soc.
Geogr., , Mex., 267, 1870. Navedachos.—Morfi
'' by Shea in Charlevoix, New France, IV,
, 1870. Navenacho.—Linarès (1716) in Margry,
Déc., VI, ###". Navidacho.—Bull. Soc. Geogr.
Mex., 504, 1869. Nawadishe.—Gatschet, Caddo
and Yatassi Ms., B.A. E., 81 (archaic name, fr.
witish, “salt"). Ne e.–Brown, West. Gaz.,
214, 1817. ebedache.—Ibid., 215. Nevachos.-
San Denis (1715) in Mem. de Nueva España,
xxvii, 123, MS. Nevadizoes.–Mezières (1778) in
Bancroft, No. Mex. States, I, 661, 1886. Noadiches.–
Barcia, Ensayo, 283, 1723. Nouadiche.—Bienville
'' in Margry, Déc., IV, 441, 1880. Nouidiches.—
De l'Isle, map Amér., 1700. , Novadiches.—Barcia
Ensayo, 288, 1723. Ouadiches.–McKenney an
Hall, Ind. Tribes, III, 81, 1854. Ouidiches.–Douay
£ in Shea, Discov. Miss. Val., 218, 1852.
uidiches.—Hennepin, New Discov., II, 43, 1698.
Yneci-Jesus Maria, Relación, 1691, Ms.
Nabesnatana: A division of the Tenan-
kutchin dwelling on the Nabesna branch
of Tanana.r., Alaska, and having the vil-
lage of Khiltatat its mouth.—Allen, Rep.
Alaska, 79, 1887. -
Nabeyxa, A, former tribe of Texas,
mentioned as being N. E. of the Nabe-
dache by Francisco de Jesus María, a mis-
sionary among the latter tribe, in his MS.
relation of August, 1691. He included it
in his list of Texias ("allies’); Inas-
much as in the same list he mentions the
Naviti (apparently the Nabiri), the Na-
beyxa must have been supposed by him
to be a different tribe. It was probably
Caddoan. - - (H. E.B.)
Nabiri. An extinct village or tribe of
Texas, possibly Caddoan, mentioned by
Douay in 1687 as populous and as allied
with the Haqui and Naansi in a war
against the Kadohadacho and the Hainai.
According to De l'Isle's map of 1707 the
£ then lived N. of Washitar in s. Ar-
nsas. See Douay in Shea, Discov. Miss.
Val., 2d ed., 221, 1903.
Nabari.–McKenney and Hall, Ind. Tribes, 111,
81, 1854. Nabiri.—Hennepin, New Discov., 11, 41,
1698. Nabites.—Baudry des Lozières, Voy. A la
Louisiane, 243, 1802 (probably identical). Na-
biti.—De l'Isle, map (1701) in Winsor, Hist. Am.,
11, 294, 1886. N ..—Coxe, Carolana, map, 1741.
Nahiri.—Shea in Charlevoix, New France, IV,
108, note, 1870. Naviti.–Francisco de Jesus María,
Relación, 1691, MS. (apparently identical).
. Nabisippi. A former Montagnais sta-
tion on the N. shore of the Gulf of St
Lawrence, opposite Anticosti id., Quebec.
Nabisippi.–Stearns, Labrador, 269, 1884. Napis-
sipi.—Hind, Lab, Penin, 11, 180, 1863.
Nabobish. (Nabobish, “poor soup.’). A
Chippewa village, named from a chief,
that formerly stood at the mouth of
Saginaw r., Mich. The reservation was
sold in 1837.
Nababish.—Detroit treaty (1837) in U. S. Ind.
Treaties, 245, 1873. Nabobask.—Saginaw treaty
#: ibid., 141, 1837. Na-bo-bish.—Detroit treaty
1837), ibid., 249, 1873.
Nabogame (from Navógeri, ‘where no-
ls [navó] grow.”—Lumholtz). A Tepe-
uane pueblo in the district of Mina, 17
m. N. of Guadalupe y Calvo, in the s, w.
corner of Chihuahua, Mexico, about lat.
26° 20'.
Nabogame.—Orozco y Berra, Geog., 324, 1864.
Navogame.—Ibid.,322. Navógeri.—Lumholtz, Un-
known Mex., 1,423, 1902 (Tepehuane name).
Nabowu (named from an unknown
plant). A clan of the Chua (Rattlesnake)
£ of the '.
abová wińwä.-Fewkes in 19th, Rep. B. A. E.,
582, 1900 (wińwü=' clan'). Na'-bowu wuñ-wu.—
Fewkes in Am. Anthrop., VII, 402, 1894.
Nabukak, A Yuit Eskimo village of 48
houses and about 275 people on East cape,
N. E. Siberia.
Nabu'qak.—Bogoras, Chukchee, 30, 1904. Ne'-
caklit. —Ibid., 20 (Chukchee name of people).
Ne’ekan.—Ibid. (Chukchee name of the village).
:-" (Chukchee derisive name of peo-
ple.
Nacachau. One of the 9 tribes men-
tioned in a manuscript relation by Fran-
cisco de Jesus. María, in 1691, as consti-
tuting the Hasinai confederacy in Texas.
They lived just N. of the Neche tribe and
on the E. side of Neches r. In 1716 San
Francisco de los Texas mission was estab-
lished, according to Ramón, in their vil-
lage; and, according to one of Ramón's
companions, for them, the Neche, the Na-
bedache, and the Nacono. The mission
soon became known as San Francisco de
los Neches and the name Nacachau dis-
# rs, the tribe being absorbed, prob-
ably, by the Neche. (H. E. B.)
Nacachao.–Hidalgo, letter, Oct. 6, 1716, Archivo
General. Nacachas.-Representación of the mis-
sionaries, 1716, Mem. de Nueva España, xxvii,
163, MS. Nacoches.—Ramón, Derrotero, 1716,
Mem. de Nueva España, xxv II, 157, MS.
Nacameri (“bat dwelling.’–Och). A
former pueblo of the Pima and the seat
of a Spanish mission founded in 1638;
bu LL 301 NACANICEIE
situated on the E. bank of Rio Horcasitas,
Sonora, Mexico. Pop. 362 in 1678, 62 in
1730.
Nacamere.—Kino, map (1702) in Stöcklein, Neue
Welt-Bott, 74, 1726. Rosario Racameri-Rivera
(1730) quoted by Bancroft, No. Mex. States, 513,
1884. Santa María Nacameri,—Zapata (1678), ibid.,
245
Nacaniche. Possibly a division of the
Nabedache, a Caddo tribe with whom
they were closely affiliated, although they
were not always at peace with the tribes
composing the confederacy. They first
became known to the French about 1690,
and according to La Harpe their villages
in 1719 were N. of the Hainai. During
the disturbances between the Spaniards
and French in the 18th century the Na-
caniche seem to have abandoned their
more northerly villages and, about 1760,
to have concentrated on Trinity r., near
the road leading to New Mexico. The
tribe was included in the Texas census of
1790 as among those which were under
the jurisdiction of Nacogdoches. The Na-
caniche were exposed to the same adverse
influences that destroyed so large a part
of their kindred. They clung to the Na-
bedache during the trying experiences of
the first half of the 19th century, and if
any survive they are with the Caddo (q.v.)
on the Wichita res., Okla. A stream in
E. Nacogdoches co., Texas, preserves
their name. (A. C. F.)
Nacaniche.—Census of 1790 in Tex. State Archives.
Nicondiché.–Tonti (1690) in French, Hist. Coll.
La., 1,71, 1846.
Nacau. A former tribe of Texas, closely
associated with the Nacogdoche. They
are mentioned in 1691 by Francisco de
Jesus María in his manuscript list of
Texias (“allies') as N. E. of his mission
among the Nabedache. San Denis, in
1715, gave the Naçao, apparently the same,
as one of the Hasinai or Texas tribes
(Declaración, MS., 1715, in Mem. de Nueva
España, xxv11, 123). In 1716 Nuestra
Señora de Guadalupe mission was founded
for this tribe and the Nacogdoche (Fran-
cisco Hidalgo and Manuel Castellano,
letter to Pedro Mesquia, Oct. 6, 1716, MS.
Archivo General). This fact, taken with
the statement of Jesus María, makes it
seem probable that the tribe lived N. of
the Nacogdoche. After 1716 the Nacau
seem to disappear from history as an in-
dependent group; it was perhaps absorbed
by the Nacogdoche. # E. B.)
Nacao.—San Denis, 1715, op.cit. Nacau.–Fran-
cisco de Jesus Maria, 1691, MS., op.cit., Nacaxes.—
Barrios y Jauregui, 1753, op. cit. (identical?).
Nacoho.–Joutel (1687) in Margry, Déc., iii, 409,
1878. Nijaos.—Bul. Soc., Geog. Mex., 504, 1869
identical?). Nocao.—Linares (1716) in Margry,
., VI, 217, 1886.
Nacaugna. A Gabrieleño rancheria for-
merly in Los Angeles co., Cal., at a place
later called Carpenter's ranch.
Naca –Ried quoted by Taylor in Cal. Far-
mer, Jan. 11, 1861 (cf. Hoffman in Bull. Essex
Inst., xvii, 1, 1885). Nicaugna.—Ibid., June 8, 1860.
NACHENINGA 5
Nacbuc. A Chumashan village w. of
Pueblo de los Canoas (San Buenaventura),
Ventura co., Cal., in 1542.
Nacbuc.—Cabrillo, Narr. (1542) in Smith, Colec.
Doc. Fla., 181, 1857. Nacbue.—Taylor in Cal. Far-
mer, Apr. 17, 1863 (misprint).
Nachaquatuck (from Wa’nashque-tuck,
‘the ending creek,” because it was the
end or boundary of the Eaton's Neck
tract.—Tooker). A former Matinecoc
village near the present Cold Spring,
Suffolk co., Long id., N. Y. The name
occurs as early as 1666.
Nachaquatuck.—Thompson, Long Id., I, 501, 1843.
1:*—Rutten r, Ind. Geog. Names, 97,
Nacheninga (‘No-heart-of-fear”). The
name of at least two prominent Iowa
chiefs, commonly called No Heart, both
noted for their sterling qualities and
highly regarded by both their tribesmen
and the whites. Nacheninga the elder
nacheninga (aften c. B. King)
died a short time before Catlin's visit to
the tribe in 1832, when he was succeeded
by his son, who, however, was regarded
as subordinate to Mahaskah the vounger.
The junior Nacheninga has been descri
as a fine specimen of his race physically,
and as “the faithful husband of one
wife.” His portrait was painted by Cat-
lin in 1832. In behalf of the Iowa he
signed the treaty of St Louis, Nov. 23,
1837, and in the same year visited Wash-
ington, where his portrait was painted
for the War Department by Charles B.
King, and is now preserved in the U. S.
National Museum (see illustration).
Nacheninga was a signer also of the
treaty of Great Nemaha agency, Neb.,
Oct. 19, 1838; the treaty of Washington,
May 17, 1854, and that of Great Nemaha
agency, Mar. 6, 1861. The name is vari-

6 NACHICHE-NACOG DOCHE
[B. A. E.
ously spelled Nachewinga, Nan-chee-
ning-a, Nau-che-ning-ga, Non-che-ning-
# On ninga, and Notch-ee-ning-a.
onsult Fulton, Red Men of Iowa, 124,
1882; Catlin, North American Indians,
II, 1844; Donaldson in National Museum
Report for 1885, 1886.
Nachiche (‘golden eagle”). A subgens
: the Cheghita, the Eagle gens of the
OWa.
Na’tci-tce'.–Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E.,238, 1897.
Qira’-qtci.—Ibid.
Nachurituei (Natchū’ri-tü’ei, “yellow
village’). A traditional pueblo of the
Tiguà of Isleta, N. Mex.
Na’dshür' tu'ei.—Gatschet, Mythic Tale of Isleta,
210,1891. Nah-choo-rée-too-ee.—Lummis, Man who
Married the Moon, 12, 1894. Natchü'ri-tü'ei.—
Gatschet, op.cit. Yellow Village.—Lummisin St.
Nicholas, xviii, 833, 1891.
Nachvak. An Eskimo missionary sta-
tion of the Moravians in Labrador, close
to C. Chidley.—Duckworth in Proc. Cam-
bridge Philos. Soc., x, 288, 1900.
Nacisi. A small tribe, possibly of Cad-
doan stock, formerly dwelling in the re-
gion of Redr., La. They were first men-
tioned by Joutel in 1687, at which time
they were at enmity with the Cenis (Cad-
do confederacy). When Bienville and
St Denis were exploring Red r. of La., in
1700, they found on that stream a village
of the Nacisi consisting of 8 houses. They
were still in this neighborhood in 1741,
but during the vicissitudes of the 18th
century seem to have drifted southward
beyond the border of the French prov-
ince, for in 1790 they are mentioned among
the tribes under the jurisdiction of Nacog-
doches, in Texas. (A. C. F.
Nacachez.—Jefferys, Am. Atlas, map 5, 1776. Na-
cassa,—Joutel (1687) in Margry, Déc., III,409, 1878.
Nacassé.—La Harpe (ca.1714) in French, Hist. Coll.
La., III, 19, 1851. Nacatches.—Alcedo, Dic. Geog.,
iii. 279, 1788. Nacisi. –Census of 1790 in Texas
State Archives. Nagusi.—Coxe, Carolana, map,
1741. .—Joutel, op. cit. Nakasas.–
Bienville (1700) in Margry, Déc., Iv, 439, 1880.
Nacogdoche (Na-ko-hodó-tsi). A tribe
of the Hasinai confederacy of Texas. It
has been said that, their language dif-
fered from that of the Hasinai group in
neral, but there is much evidence to
indicate that this is not true. For exam-
'' Ramón, who founded missions at the
eche, Hainai, Nasoni, and Nacogdoche
villages in 1716, states in his report that
“these four missions will comprise from
four to five thousand persons of both
sexes, all of one idiom” (Representación,
July 22, 1716, in Mem. de Nueva España,
xxvii, 160, MS.). On the same day the
missionaries wrote that the Nacogdoche
mission “N. S. de Guadalupe . . . is
awaiting people of the same language
and customs” as those of the Indians
of mission Concepción, i.e., the Hainai
(ibid., 163). In 1752, when the gov-
ernor of Texas was arranging to inspect
the villages of the Hainai, Nabedache,
Nacogdoche, Nasoni, and Nadote, An-
tonio Barrera was appointed interpreter,
because he was a person “understanding
with all perfection the idiom of these
Indians,” the implication being that
they all spoke a single language (Jacinto
de Barrios y Juaregui, Oct. 30, 1752, in
Archivo General, Hist., 299, MS.). Mez-
ières said that the Nabedache, Nadaco
(Anadarko), Hainai, and Nacogdoche
# the same lang (letter to Croix,
eb. 20, 1778, Mem. de Nueva España,
xxv.111, 229, MS.). Other similar evidence
might be cited.
heir main village, at the opening of
the 18th century and for a long time
thereafter was approximately on i. site
of the modern city of Nacogdoches, where
four Indian mounds existed until recently.
This place seems to have been called
Nevantin. The Nacogdoche were men-
tioned apparently by the Gentleman of
Elvas in his account of the De Soto ex-
ition; but they were first made def-
initely known by Jesus María in 1691,
who called them the Nazadachotzi, indi-
cated correctly their location, and classi-
fied them as one of the nine Aseney
(Hasinai) tribes (Relación, 108, MS.).
It seems probable that the Nacogdoche
are distinct from the Aquodocez, with
whom Pénicaut in 1714 said the Assinais
were at war (Ma , Déc., v, 504, 1883).
At this time San Denis found the Nacog-
doche, Hainai, Nadaco (Anadarko), and
others at war with the lower Natchitoch,
but he restored peace among them (La
Harpe in Margry, Déc., v.1, 193, 1886; see
also letter of Macartij, Nov. 17, 1763,
Nacogdoches Archives, MS.). Espinosa
tells us that the Nasoni, whose main vil-
lage was some 25 m. to the N., were es-
pecially closely allied with the Nacog-
doche, and came to their village for some
of their principal religious observances
(Chrónica Apostólica, 1,425, 1746).
In July, 1716, the Franciscans of the
college at Zacatecas established their first
Texas mission at the main Nacogdoche
village for this tribe and the Nacao.
This mission became the headquarters of
the president, Fray Antonio Margil de
Jesus (Espinosa, Diario, entries for July
5–8, MS., Archivo General). In 1719
the mission, like all the others of E. Texas,
was abandoned through fear of a French
attack, but was reestablished in 1721 on
the same site (Peña, Diario, Mem. de
Nueva España, xxv.111, 44, MS.). The
mission continued to exist long after three
of its neighbors had been removed; but
it had very little success, and in 1773 it
was abandoned. The Spanish settlers,
who were removed at this time from
Adaes, and at whose head was Antonio
Gil Ybarbo, were allowed to settle on the
Trinity, founding in 1774 a place which
BULL. 30]
they called Pilar de Bucareli. Early in
1779 they migrated, without authority, to
the site of the Nacogdoches mission. The
modern city of Nacogdoches dates from
this time.
The Nacogdoche were nominally within
the Spanish jurisdiction, but the French
early gained their affection through the
unlicensed trade which they conducted
with the Indians. The French supplied
guns, ammunition, knives, cloth, vermil-
ion, and knickknacks, in return for horses,
skins, bear's fat in great quantities,
corn, beans, and Apache captives. This
trade, particularly that in firearms, was
opposed by the Spanish officials, and as
a result there were frequent disputes
on the frontier, the Indians sometimes
taking one side and sometimes the other.
In 1733, for example, two Na oche
chiefs reported at Adaes that the French
had offered them a large reward if they
would destroy the Spanish presidio of
Adaes (Expediente sobre la Campaña,
etc., 1739, Archivo General, Provincias
Internas, xxxii, MS.). The charge was
denied, of course, by the French. Again,
in August, 1750, it was said that the Na-
cogdoche chief, Chacaiauchia, or San-
chez, instigated as he claimed by San Denis
of Natchitoches, went to the Nacogdoches
mission, threatened the life of the mis-
sionary, Father Calahorra y Sanz, and
ordered him to depart with all the Span-
iards (Testimonio de Autos de Pesquiza
sobre Comercio Ylicito, 1751, Béxar Ar-
chives, Adaes, 1739–55, MS.). On the
other hand, when in 1752 a gathering of
tribes was held at the Nadote village to
discuss a plan for attacking all the Span-
ish establishments, the Nacogdoche chief,
apparently Chacaiauchia, and San Denis
both appear in the light of defenders of
the Spaniards (Testimony of Calahorra y
Sanz in De Soto Bermudez, Report of In-
vestigation, Archivo General, Hist., 299,
MS.). Chacaiauchia, or Sanchez, seems
to have retained the chieftaincy a long
time, for in 1768 Solís tells of being vis-
ited at the mission by Chief Sanchez, a
man of large following (Diario in Mem.
de Nueva España, xxvii, 282, MS.).
Some data as to the numerical strength
of the tribe are extant. In 1721, when
Aguayo refounded the mission, he pro-
vided clothing for “the chief and all the
rest,” a total of 390 (Peña, Diario, in Mem.
de Nueva España, xxvii, 44, MS.). This
may have included some Nacao, and, on
the other hand, it may not have included
all of the Nacogdoche tribe. It was re-
ported that in 1733 the two Nacogdoche
chiefs mentioned above went to Adaes
with 60 warriors (Expediente sobre la
Campaña, 1739, op.cit.). It is not known
whether the warriors were all Nacogdoche
or not, but that is the implication. In
NACOG DOCHE 7
1752 De Soto Bermudez inspected the
Nacogdoche pueblo and reported that it
consisted of 11 “rancherias grandes,” con-
taining 52 warriors, besides many youths
nearly able to bear arms (Rep. of Inves-
tigation, 1752, Archivo General, Hist.,
299). Croix's list of 1778 does not in-
clude the Nacogdoche, unless they are his
Nacogdochitos, a group of 30 families liv-
ing on the Attoyac (Relación Particular,
Archivo General, Prov. Intern., 182).
According to a census of 1790, on the au-
thority of Gatschet, the Nacogdoche were
reduced to 34 men, 31 women, 27 boys,
and 23 girls. Davenport, in 1809, report-
ed the Nacogdochitos as comprising 50
men (Noticia, Archivo General, Prov.
Intern., 201, MS.).
By 1752 the Nacogdoche pueblo had
been removed some 3 leagues northward
(De Soto Bermudez, op.cit.). When this
transfer took place is not clear, but
Mezières says that they deserted the mis-
sion at once (Carta, Aug. 23, 1779, in Mem.
de Nueva España, xxv.111, 225, MS.). In
1771 Gov. Barrios reported them as still
near the Hainai (Informe, 2, MS.). It
seems probable that a considerable part
of the '. tribe was absorbed in
the general population at Nacogdoches
after the settlement of the Spaniards in
1779, for census reports thereafter show a
large number of Indians and mixed-bloods
at that place. After this time the rem-
nant of the tribe seems sometimes to ap-
£ Nacogdochitos. Morfi, about 1781,
ocated this tribe on the Attoyac. In
1809 Davenport, writing from Nacog-
doches, did not name the Nacogdoches in
the list of surrounding tribes, but placed
the Nacogdochitos on the Angelina, 5
leagues N. of Nacogdoches (Noticia, Ar-
chivo General, Prov. Intern., 201, MS.).
A Spanish map made between 1795 and
1819 shows the “Nacodoches” above
where Davenport put the “Nocogdochi.
tos,” i. e., on the E. side of the Angelina
about halfway between Nacogdoches and
Sabine r. (MS. Mapa Geográfica de las
#" Septentrionales de esta Nueva
fia).
n habit, ceremony, and social organi-
zation the Nacogdoche resembled the
other tribes of the Hasinai confederacy.
H. E. B.
Nacado-cheets.–Schoolcraft, Ind. #: I, !.
1851. Nachodoches.–French, Hist. Coll. La., iii,
47, 1851. Nacocodochy.—La Harpe (1716) in Margry,
£y''
#"##" is: 't.'
Trans. Philol. Soc. Lond... 104, 1856. Nacodoches.—
Rivera, Diario, leg. 2140, 2602, 1736. Nacodo-
chitos.—Bul. Soc. Geogr. Mex., 504, 1869. N -
doches.–Pénicaut (1714) in French, Hist. Coll.
La., I, 121, 1869. N. ochet.—Drake, Bk. Inds.,
, 1848. N hes.–Mezières (1778) quoted
by Bancroft, No. Mex. States, I, 661, 1886. Nag-
codoches.—Tex. State Archives, 1793. Nagodoches.-
La Harpe (1718), in Margry, Déc., vi, 243, 1886.
Nagogdoches.—Sibley, Hist. Sketches, 67, 1806.
8 NACONO—NADOWA
[B. A. E.
Naködötch.-Gatschet. Caddo and Yatassi MS.,
B. A. E., 65, 1884. Nakodó’tche.—Ibid., 42. Nakó-
hodótse.—Dorsey, Caddo MS., B. A. E., 1882. Nakū-
dotche-Gatschet, Caddo MS., B. A. E., 1884.
Nakáhèdótch.—Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg., I, 43,
1884. Nasahossez.—De l'Isle, map s: 1701) in
Winsor, Hist. Am., II, 294, 1886.
Yoakum, Hist. Texas, 1, map,
chotzi.—Jesus María (1691), Relacion, 108, MS.
Nocodoch.—Linarès (1716) in Margry, Déc., VI,
217, 1886.
Nacon0. One of the tribes of the
Hasinai, or southern Caddo, confederacy.
In 1691 Francisco de Jesus María (Rela-
ción, 108, MS.) located it s. E. of the
Neche and Nabedache tribes. In 1721 the
Indians of “el Macono,” evidently the
same, lived 5 leagues from the Neche
tribe. In 1716 San Francisco de los
Texas mission was founded near the
Neche and Nacachau villages to minister
to these two tribes and to the Nabedache
and Nacono (Hidalgo, letter, Oct. 6, 1716,
MS., Archivo General). Espinosa, who
was present at the founding of San Jo-
seph de los Nasones misson, said that it
was composed of Nasoni and Nacono, but
the latter were more likely the Nadaco
(Anadarko). In 1721 £ visited
on the Neches r. by 100 Indians from
el Macono, who were still regarded as
belonging to San Francisco mission.
Peña, in his diary of this expedition,
makes the interesting statement that
“their chief, who is also chief priest to
their idols, is blind. It is presumed that
after having been chief many years, he
put out his eyes, according to a custom
of the Indians, in order to become chief
riest among them ” (Diario, Mem. de
ueva España, xxv.111,35, MS.). As their
name disappears thereafter, unless they
were the Nacomones of Rivera's list
(1727), they were, apparently, like nu-
merous other Texan tribes, absorbed by
their stronger neighbors. (H. E. B.)
Macono.—Peña, op.cit., 1721. Nacomones.—Rivera
(1727), Diario, leg. 2602, 1736 (identical?). Na-
cono.—Francisco de Jesus Maria, 1691, op. cit.
Nacori. A former Opata pueblo and
seat of a Spanish mission founded in 1645;
situated on Rio Viejo, an E. tributary of
the upper Yaqui, lat. 29° 30', lon. 109°,
E. Sonora, Mexico. Pop. 450 in 1678; 281
in 1730. The town has suffered greatl
from Apache depredations, the last attac
being made in 1883. The pueblo num-
bered 339 persons in 1900, of whom a few
were Yaqui or Pima, the remainder be-
ing classed as Spaniards.
Guadalupe Nacori.—Rivera (1730) quoted by Ban-
croft, No. Mex. States, 1,514, 1884. Nacori.—Orozco
y Berra, Geog., 343, 1864. Nácori Grande.—Davila,
Sonora Histórico, 317, 1894. Sta María Nacori.—
Zapata (1678) quoted by Bancroft, op. cit., 246.
Nacori. A former Eudeve pueblo and
seat of a Spanish mission founded in 1629;
situated on the headwaters of Rio Matape,
lat, 29°, lon: 110°, Sonora, Mexico. Pop.
394 in 1678, and but 25 in 1730. It is
now a civilized settlement, known as
Nácori Chico, and contained 337 inhab-
itants in 1900.
Nacar.-Kino, map (1702) in Stöcklein, Neue
Welt-Bott,74, 1726. Nacori.—Rivera (1730) quoted
# Bancroft, No, Mex: States, 1,513, 1884. Sta Cruz
(Nacori).—Zapata (1678), ibid., 246.
Nacosari. A former Opata pueblo, sit-
uated in N. E. Sonora, Mexico, on Rio
Moctezuma, one of the N. tributaries of
Yaqui r., lat. 30° 20', lon. 109° 25'. It
is now a civilized settlement and con-
tained 978 inhabitants in 1900.
Nacosuras.–Ribas (1645) quoted by Bandelier in
Arch: Inst. Papers, III, 58, 1890 (name applied to
the inhabitants). Real de Nacosari.—Orozco y
Berra, Geog., 343, 1864.
Nacotchtank. A tribe or band, probably
of the Conoy, formerly living on the Ana-
costiabranch of the Potomac, about Wash-
ington, D. C. Their principal village, of
the same name, was near the present
Anacostia (a corruption of the name of
the tribe), in 1608. Smith seems to make
them of Algonquian stock, but Shea says
they were probably Iroquoian. The Con-
estoga were their enemies.
Anacostan.—White, Relatio Itineris (1642),85, 1874
form used by the Jesuits). Nacochtant.—Bozman,
d., I, 119, 1837. Nacostines.—Ibid. Nacotch-
tanks.—Smith (1629), Va., II, 78, repr. 1819.
Naotchtant.—Simons in Smith, ibid., 1, 177.
Necosts.—Smith, ibid., 11, 87. Nocotchtanke.—
Ibid., I, 118.
Nadamin. A tribe or settlement men-
tioned by Joutel in 1687 (Margry, Déc.,
III, 410, 1878) as an ally of the Hasinai
(Caddo). They probably lived at that
time in N. E. Texas, near £e: r.
Naden-hadai (Nā’d An aca/da-i, ‘Naden
river people'). A subdivision of the
Koetas, a family of the Raven clan of the
Haida. Unlike the rest of the family this
subdivision remained on Queen Charlotte
ids. and settled on Naden r.—Swanton,
Cont. Haida, 272, 1905.
Nadohotzosn (‘point of the mountain’).
A band of the Chiricahua Apache (Bourke
in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, III, 115, 1890),
essentially the same as the Natootzuzn of
the White Mountain Apache and the Na-
gosugn of the Pinal Coyoteros.
Nadowa. A name, expressing utter de-
testation, applied by various Algonquian
tribes to a number of their neighboring
and most inveterate enemies. Its use
was not limited to the tribes of a single
linguistic stock, the historical references
showing that it was applied in some in-
stances, in a modified form, to Eskimo,
Siouan, and Iroquoian peoples. For syn-
onyms see Eskimo, Dakota, Iroquois, Iowa,
Teton, and Nottoway.
The etymology of the term is in doubt.
The analysis proposed by Gerard (Am.
Anthrop., v.1, 319, 326, 1904), namely,
“he goes to seek flesh to eat,” while
mmatically permissible, is historically
improbable, being too general. In N.
United States the original application
of the word appears to have been to vari-

bull. 301
ous small, dark-colored poisonous rattle-
snakes, inhabiting the lake and prairie
regions, such as the Crotalophorus ter-
geminus (Sistrurus catenatus), and pos-
sibly to C. kirtlandi, the black massasauga.
Cuoq gives as the meaning of the term
natowe, a “kind of large serpent formerly
quite common in the neighborhood of
Michillimakina, i. e., Mackinac, the flesh
of which the Indians ate; the Algonkin
and all nations of the Algonquian tongue
give this name to the Iroquois and to tribes
of the Iroquoian stock.” The Menominee
(Hoffman) apply the term to the mas-
sasauga rattlesnake, and the Chippewa
£ to a “thick, short rattlesnake.”
n Tanner's list of Ottawa tribal names
are found Nautowaig, Naudoways, “rattle-
snakes, and Matchenawtoways, “bad Nau-
doways,’ and in a footnote to the word
Anego, ‘ant, it is stated that these same
Naudoway Indians relate a fable of an
old man and an old woman to the effect
that these two watched an ant-hill until
the ants therein became transformed into
white men, and the eggs which these ants
were carrying in their mouths were trans-
formed into bales of merchandise. But
in none of these references are the people
so named thereby defined in such manner
that without other information they may
be recognized by other nomenclature.
The word “Sioux” is itself an abbrevi-
ation of the diminutive of this term,
namely, Nadowe-is-iw, literally “he is a
small massasauga rattlesnake,” the sense-
iving part of the word being dropped,
utsignifying “enemy, “enemies.'...This
diminutive form, with the qualifying
epithet Mascoutems, was a name of the
Iowa and the Teton. In Virginia the
term, which became Anglicized into
“Nottoway,” was applied to an Iroquoian
tribe resident there. In this locality it
is probable that the name was applied
originally to the rattlesnake common to
this eastern region. (J. N. B. H.)
Naenshya £ “dirty teeth").
The name of two Kwakiutl gentes, one
belonging to the Koskimo, the other to
the Nakomgilisala.—Boas in Nat. Mus.
Rep. 1895, 329, 1897.
Na-gan-nab. See Nagonub.
Nageuktormiut (“horn people'). A
tribe of Eskimo who summer at the
mouth of Coppermine r. and winter on
Richardson r., Mackenzie Ter., Canada.
Deer-Horn Esquimaux-Franklin, Journ. to Polar
Sea, 11, 178, 1824. Na-gè-uk-tor-me-ut.—Richard-
son, Arct. Exped., 1,362, 1851. Naggiuktop-méut.—
Petitotin Bib. Ling, et Ethnog. Am., III, xi, 1876.
Naggoe-ook-tor-moe-oot.—Richardson in Franklin,
Second Exped., 174,1828. Nappa-arktok-towock.—
Franklin, Journ. to Polar Sea, ii, 178, 1824.
Nagokaydn (“pass in the mountains').
A band of the Pinal Coyoteros at San Car-
los agency, Ariz., in 1881.—Bourke in
Jour. Am. Folk-lore, III, 112, 1890.
NAENSHYA-NAGUONABE 9
£ A former Chip-
wavillage in lower Michigan (Smith in
'. Aff. Rep., 53, 1851). A chief of this
nanne represent: a band on “South
Monistic” r. in 1835(Mich. Pion. Coll.,xII,
622, 1888). See also Nagonub, Naguonabe.
Nagonub (Nigantibi, or Niganāb, “the
foremost sitter"). A Chippewa Indian,
born about 1815, and first mentioned as
attracting the attention of Gen. Lewis
Cass by his sprightliness while but a
mere lad. So well pleased was Cass that
he gave Nagonub a medal and a written
token of his precocity. He attained no-
toriety through his spirited and often
fiery oratory, and his unusually cour-
teous manners won for him the decla-
ration that he was the “beau ideal of
an Indian chief” (Morse in Wis. Hist.
Soc. Coll., III, 349, 1857). Nagonub is
said also to have been an especial favorite
with the white ladies, whom he greeted
with the ease and grace of a courtier. He
signed as first chief of the Fond du Lac
Chippewa the treaties of La Pointe, Wis.,
Oct. 4, 1842, and Sept. 30, 1854. His
portrait, painted by J. O. Lewis and
copied by King in 1827, hung in the In-
dian Gallery of the Smithsonian build-
ing at Washington, but was destroyed by
fire in 1865. His name is also written
Naa-gar-nep, Na-gan-nab, and Naw-gaw-
nub. (c. T.)
Nagosugn. A band of the Pinal Coyo-
teros found in 1881 by Bourke (Jour. Am.
Folk-lore, III, 112, 1890) at San Carlos
agency, Ariz.; correlated with the
Natootzuzn of the White Mountain
Apache, and with the Nadohotzosn of
the Chiricahua.
Naguatex. A town and province w. of
the Mississippi, visited by Moscoso, of
De Soto's army, in 1542. Located by
Lewis (Narr. De Soto, 238, 1907) on the
w; side of Washita r., in the present
Clark co., Ark. The tribe was evidently
Caddoan.
Nagateux.—Harris, Voy. and Trav., 1,810, 1705.
N tex.–Gentl. of Elvas (1557) in French, Hist.
Coll. La., 11, 196, 1850. Naguatez.—Barton, New
Views, app., 9, 1798.
Naguchee (Naguts"). A former im-
rtant Cherokee settlement about the
junction of Soquee and Sauteers., in Na-
coochee valley, at the head of Chatta-
hoocheer., in Habersham co., Ga. The
meaning of the word is lost, and it is
doubtful if it be of Cherokee origin. It
may have some connection with the name
of the Yuchi Indians.–Mooney in 19th
Rep. B. A. E., 526, 1900.
Cauchi.–Pardo (ca. 1598) quoted by Mooney, op.
cit., 28 (probably identical). Nacoochee.—Com-
mon map form. Naeoche.—Bartram, Travels, 372,
1792. Noccocsee.—Royce in 5th Rep. B. A. E.,
map, 1887.
Naguonabe (“feather end, according to
Warren, evidently referring to a feather
at the end of a row of others). The civil
10
[B. A. E.
NAGUS—NAHCHE
chief of the Mille Lac Chippewa of Min-
nesota in the first half of the 19th cen-
tury, and the principal man of the Wolf
clan. He was descended from a Chi
£ woman and a Dakota chief. In
half of his tribe he signed the general
treaty of Prairie du Chien, Wis., Aug.
19, 1825, and the treaty between the
£ and the United States made
at Fond du Lac, Wis., Aug. 6, 1826. His
name is also written Nauquanabee and
Nagwunabee.
Nagus (Nā'gas, ‘town inhabited'). A
town of the Hagi-lanas family of the
Haida on an inlet on the S. w. coast of
Moresby id., Queen Charlotte ids., Brit.
Col.—Swanton, Cont. Haida, 277, 1905.
Nagwunabee. See Naguonabe. -
Nahaego. A Shoshonean division for-
merly living in Reese r. valley and about
Austin in central Nevada. There were
several bands, numbering 530 in 1873.
£' in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1873.52, 1874.
Reese River Indians.—Taylor, in Cal. Farmer,
June 26, 1863. Tutoi band.—Ibid. (named from
Tutoi or Totóna, their chief).
Nahane (“people of the west.”—A. F.
C.). An Athapascan division occupy-
ing the region of British Columbia and
Yukon Ter, between the Coast range
and the Rocky mts., from the N. border
of the Sekani, about 57° N., to that of the
Kutchin tribes, about 65° N. It com-
rises the Tahltan and Takutine tribes
orming the Tahltan division, the Titsho-
tina and Etagottine tribes forming the
Kaska division, and the Esbataottine and
Abbatotine (considered by Petitot to be
the same tribe), Sazeutina, Ettchaottine,
Etagottine, Kraylongottine, Klokegot-
tine, and perhaps Lakuyip and Tsetsaut.
They correspond with Petitot's Monta-
gnard group, except that he included also
the Sekani. The language of the Nahane
however constitutes a dialect by itself, en-
tirely distinct from Sekani, Carrier, or Ku-
tohin. The western divisions have been
powerfully influenced by their Tlingit
neighbors of Wrangell, and have adopted
their clan organization with maternal
descent, the potlatch customs of the coast
tribes, and many words and expressions
of their language. The two principal so-
cial divisions or phratries are called Raven
and Wolf, and the fact that Sazeutina and
Titshotina seem to signify ‘Bear people’
and ‘Grouse people’ respectively, leads
Morice to suspect that these groups are
really phratries or clans. The eastern
Nahane have a loose paternal organization
like the Sekani and other Athapascan
tribes farther E. According to Morice
the Nahane have suffered very heavily
as a result of white contact. He estimates
theentire populationatabout 1,000. Con-
sult Morice in Trans. Can. Inst., VII, 517–
534, 1904. See Tahltan. (J. R. S.)
Dène des Montagnes-Rocheuses.-Petitot, Dict.
Dène Dindjié, xx, 1876. Kunänä.–McKay in 10th
Rep. N. W. Tribes Can., 88, 1895 (Tlingit name).
Mon .-Petitot, Autour du lac des Esclaves,
362, 1891. Naa’anee.-Petitot quoted by Dall in
Cont. N. A. Ethnol., I, 32, 1877. Na-ai'. —Dawson
in Geol. Surv. Can. 1887–8, 201B, 1889. Na'ane.—
Morice, Notes on W. Dénés, 19, 1893. Na-ané-
ottiné.-Petitot, Ms. vocab., B. A. E., 1865.
an-ne.—Petitot in Bull. Soc. de Paris, chart,
1875. Na” annes.-Petitot, Dict. Dène-Dindjié,
xx, 1876. Nahane.–Morice in Trans. Can.
Inst., VII, 517, 1904. Nahanés.--Morice in Proc.
Can. Inst., 112, 1889. Nah'-anésténé.–Morice, let-
ter, 1890. Nahanies.—Dunn, Hist. Oregon,79, 1844.
inahanis.—bufot de Mofras, Explor. de l'Oregon,
II, 183, 1844. Nahan-'ne.—Petitot, Autour du lac
lac des Esclaves, 362, 1891. Nahannie.—Hind, Lab-
rador Penin., 11,261, 1863. Nahaunies.—Hardisty in
Smithson. Rep. 1866,311, 1872. Nahaw'-ny-Ross,
MS. notes on Tinne, B. A. E. Napi-an-ottiné.—
Petitot, MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1865. Nathannas.—
Mackenzie cited by Morice in Trans. Can. Inst.,
vii, 517, 1904. Nehanes.—Bancroft, Nat. Races,
I, map, 1882. Nehanies.—Anderson (1858) in Hind,
Labrador Penin., ii, 260, 1863. Nehannee.—
Bancroft, Nat. Races, 1, 149, 1882. Nehannes.—
Ibid., 125, 1874. Nehanni.-Latham in Trans.
Philol. Soc. Lond., 69, 1856. Nehaunay.—Ross,
Nehaunay MS. vocab., B. A. E. Neháunees.—
Dall, Alaska, 429, 1870. Nohannaies.—Balbi, Atlas
Ethnog., 821, 1826. Nohannies.—Gallatin in Trans.
Am. Antiq. Soc., 11, 19, 1836. Nohannis.-Prichard,
Phys. Hist, v, 377, 1847. Nohhané.—Richard-
son, Arct. Exped., 1, 179, 1851. Nohhannies.—
Franklin, Journ. Polar Sea, 11, 87, 1824. Rocky
Mountain Indian.–Mackenzie, Voy., 163, 1801.
Nahankhuotane. A part of the Umpqua
living on Cow cr., Oreg., and commonly
known as Cow Creeks. By treaty of Sept.
19, 1853, they ceded their lands in s. w.
Oregon. They were associated with the
Tututni and were among those who op-
posed the uprising in 1856. They were
settled on Grande Ronde res., where 23
were still living in 1906.
Ci’-stá-qwut ni'-lit'vat' 3ünné.–Dorsey in Jour.
Am. Folk-lore, III, 234, 1890 ("people far from
Rogue r.': Naltunnetunne name). Cow Creek
band of Indians.–U.S. Ind. Treaties, 974, 1873. Cow
Creeks. –Palmer in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1856, 214, 1857.
Cow Creek Umpquahs.—Ibid.,219. Nahanxuótáne.—
Gatschet, ''' MS. vocab. B. A. E., 1877 '.
qua name). '-qwut nunné.–Dorsey, Coquille
MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1884 (Mishikhwutmetunne
name.) -
Nahapassumkeck. A Massachuset vil-
lage, in 1616, in the N. part of Plymouth
co., Mass., probably on the coast.—Smith
(1616) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 3d S., v.1,
108, 1837.
Nahawas-hadai (Na rawa's ca/da-i,
‘watery-house people'). A subdivision
of the Salendas, a family of the Eagle clan
of the Haida. They used to give away
so much grease at their feasts that the
floor of their house was said to be “mud-
dy” with it, hence the name.—Swanton,
Cont. Haida, 276, 1905.
Nahche (Na-ai-che, “mischievous,’
‘meddlesome."—George Wrattan). An
Apache warrior, a member of the Chi-
ricahua band. He is the second son of
the celebrated Cochise, and as hereditar
chief succeeded his elder brother, Tazi,
on the death of the latter. His mother
was a daughter of the notorious Mangas
Coloradas. As a child Nahche was med-
dlesome and mischievous, hence his name.
He was the leading spirit in the many
raids that almost desolated the smaller
BULL. 30]
settlements of Arizona and New Mexico
and of northern Chihuahua and Sonora be-
tween 1881 and 1886, for which Geronimo,
a medicine-man and malcontent rather
than a warrior, received the chief credit.
In the latter year Geronimo's band, so
called, of which Nahche was actually the
chief, was captured by General Miles and
taken as prisoners of war successively to
Florida, Alabama, and finally to Ft £
Okla., where Nahche still resides, re-
spected by his own people as well as by
the whites. He is now (1907) about 49
rears of age. In his prime as a warrior
'. was described as supple and graceful,
with long, flexible hands, and a rather
handsome face. His present height is
5 ft. 10} in. Col. H. L. Scott (inf’n, 1907),
NAHCHE
for four years in charge of the Chiricahua
prisoners in Oklahoma, speaks of Nahche
as a most forceful and reliable man, faith-
fully performing the duties assigned to
him as a prisoner, whether watched or
not. He was proud and self-respecting,
and was regarded by the Chiricahua at
Ft Sill as their leader. In recent years,
however, he has lost his old-time influ-
ence as well as some of his trustworthi-
ness (inf’n from Geo. Wrattan, official
interpreter, 1907).
Nahelta (Na-hel-ta). A subdivision of
the Chasta (q.v.) tribe of Oregon.—Sen.
Ex. Doc. 48, 34th Cong., 3d sess., 10, 1873.
Nahltushkan (‘town on outside of
W' A former Tlingit town on
Whitewater bay, w. coast of Admiralty
id., Alaska, belonging to the Hutsnuwu
NAHELTA—NAIDENI
11
people. Pop. 246 in 1880, but subsequently
abandoned for Killisnoo.
Naitü'ck-ān-Swanton, field notes, B. A. E., 1904.
Neltü’schk’-ān.—Krause, Tlinkit Ind., 118, 1885.
:*-Petro" in Tenth Census, Alaska, 32,
Nahpooitle. The chief village of the
Cathlapotle tribe of the Chinookan fam-
ily at the mouth of Lewis r., Clarke co.,
Wash.—Lyman in Oreg. Hist. Soc. Quar.,
1, 322, 1900.
Nahpope (Nāpop", soup'). A prominent
warrior of Black Hawk's band of Sauk
and Foxes in the Black Hawk war of 1832.
According to Whittlesey (Wis. Hist. Coll.,
1, 71–2, 84, repr. 1903) Black Hawk was
opposed to the war, but was overruled by
the young men, who were sustained by
Nahpope, who manifested intense hatred
of the Americans. He was, however,
largely influenced by Waupeshek, the so-
called Prophet. Little has been recorded
regarding his life. It is known that he
took an active part in the Black Hawk
war, and special mention is made of his
command in the battle of Wisconsin
heights, on Wisconsin r., near the pres-
ent Sauk City, Wis. Here Nahpope's
band, reenforced by a score of Black
Hawk's warriors, made a valiant stand
to cover the flight of the main body of
his people down the bluffs and across the
river, which was accomplished with slight
loss. During the night following the bat-
tle the Americans were for a time in a
panic, caused by the noise in the Indian
camp, which proved to have been only
the applause of a speech by '' in
which he endeavored to arouse the Win-
nebago to remain with them in the con-
test. Nahpope continued in the war to
its close, was captured and imprisoned
with Black Hawk and his son, and finally
released with them. While Nahpope was
confined at Jefferson Barracks, Catlin
painted his portrait. As his name is not
appended to any treaty made by the Sauk
and Foxes with the United States, the
omission may be attributed to his con-
tempt for the Americans. In the summer
preceding the Black Hawk war he visited
the English authorities at Ft. Malden, On-
tario, to consult them in regard to the
rights of the Indians to their lands. After
his release from prison nothing more is
heard of him. His name is also written
Naapope and Neapope. (C. T.)
Nahu (Na’-hit). The Medicine clan of
the Honani (Badger) phratry of the
Hopi.—Stephen in 8th Rep. B. A. E., 39,
1891.
Nahuey. A former Chumashan village
near Purísima mission, Santa Barbara
co., Cal.
Nahajuey.–Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Oct. 18, 1861.
Nahuey.—Ibid.
Naich, Naichi. See Nahche.
Naideni. A former Opata pueblo in
the vicinity of Fronteras, N. E. Sonora,

12
[B. A. E.
NAIG-NAKANKOYO
Mexico. It is probable that the natives of
Naideni were identical with the Neideniba
mentioned by Mota-Padilla in 1742.
Naideni.—Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers, IV,
530, 1892. Neideniba.–Mota-Padilla, Hist. de la
Conquista, 361, 1742 (referring to the inhabitants).
Neidenivas.—Ibid. -
Naig. A former village, presumably
Costanoan, connected with Dolores mis-
sion, San Francisco, Cal.—Taylor in Cal.
Farmer, Oct. 18, 1861. -
Naikun (Nā-ikún, ‘house-point”). A
semi-legendary Haida town that stood
near the famous sand-spit at Graham
id., Brit. Col., which bears its name.
Anciently it was occupied by several
families, including the Huados, Kuna-
lanas, and Stlenga-lanas, but owing to in-
ternal troubles they separated, abandon-
ing the town. Later on the Naikun-
stustai settled there, and still later the
Kuna-lanas returned. John Work, in
1836-41, assigned to Naikun 5 houses and
122 inhabitants. This must have been
the Kuna-lanas town. It has been long
abandoned. J. R. S.)
Načku'n.—Boas in 12th Rep. N. W. Tribes Can.,
23, 1898. Nai-koon.—Dawson, Q. Charlotte Ids.,
34B, 1880. Nå-ikún.—Swanton, Cont. Haida, 280,
1905. Ne coon.–Schoolcraft, Ind., Tribes, v, 489,
# Né-kón hädé.-Krause, Tlinkit Indianer,304,
O.
Naikun-kegawai (Na-iku’n qê'gawa-i,
‘those born at Naikun’). An impor-
tant family of the Raven clan of the Haida.
It seems to have been a sort of aristocratic
branch of the Huados, receiving its name
from the old town at Naikun, or Rose
spit, Queen Charlotte ids., whence the
family originally came. They are still
fairly numerous. After abandoning Nai-
kun they lived a long time at C. Ball
with the Huados, and moved with them
to the town of Skidegate. J. R. S.)
Ellzu cathlans-coon- .-Deans, Tales from the
Hidery, 15, 1899 (= ‘noble Gahlins-kun 'w.
Nae ‘erauā'i.—Boas in 5th Rep. N. W.
Tribes Can., 26, 1889; 12th Rep., 25, 1898. Nå-iku'n
qê'gaw-i.—Swanton, Cont. aida, 270, 1905.
Nékwun Kiiwá,-Harrison in Proc. Roy. Soc. Can.,
sec. 11, 125, 1895.
Naila. A former Chumashan village
near Purísima mission, Santa Barbara
co., Cal.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Oct. 18,
1861.
Nain. A former Moravian mission,
built in 1757 near the present Bethlehem,
Pa., and named from the ancient town in
Galilee. It was established for the con-
verted Indians, chiefly Delawares, who
wished to live £y from their tribe,
and for this purpose land was obtained
from the state government. In May, 1763,
a new and enlarged chapel was dedicated,
the congregation having increased in num-
bers and prosperity. This condition,
however, was of short duration, for be-
fore the year had closed the unfriendly
Indians commenced their attacks, and
soon the congregation was blockaded on
all sides. In November of the same year
Nain was abandoned, the Indians remov-
ing to Philadelphia in accordance with
the orderof the governor of Pennsylvania.
Consult Loskiel, Hist. Miss United Breth- .
ren, 1794. See Missions.
Nain. A Moravian Eskimo mission on
the E. coast of Labrador, lat 56° 40', be-
gun in 1771 (Hind, Lab. Penin., 11, 199,
1863; Thompson, Moravian Missions, 228,
1886). See Missions.
Naique. A former village, presumably
oan, connected with Dolores mis-
sion, San Francisco, Cal.—Taylor in Cal.
Farmer, Oct. 18, 1861.
Nak. A Kuskwogmiut Eskimo village
on the N. bank of Kuskokwim r., Alaska.
Nag-miout.—Zagoskin in Nouv. Ann. Voy., 5th
s., XXI, map, 1850.
Nakai (“whitestranger, i.e., Spaniard).
A Navaho clan, the members of which
are descended from a white woman who
had been captured by the Ute from a set-
tlement in the vicinity of Socorro, N. Mex.
Cf. Nakaydi.
Nakai.–Matthews in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, III, 103,
1890. Nakaí.–Matthews, Navaho Legends, 30,
1897. Nakaieine.–Matthews in Jour. Am. Folk-
lore, op.cit. (fine=' people'). Nakaidine'.–Mat-
thews, Navaho Legends, op. cit., 30, 146.
Nakaidoklini (? ‘freckled Mexican.” –
Matthews). An Apache medicine-man,
called Babbyduckone, Bardudeclenny,
Bobby-dok-linny, Nakaydoklunni, Nock-
ay Delklinne, etc., by the whites, influen-
tial among the White Mountain Indians
in 1881, near Camp Apache, Ariz. He
taught, them a new dance, claiming it
would bring dead warriors to life. In an
attempt to arrest him, August 30, the
Apache scouts with the troops turned
' the soldiers, resulting in a fight in
which several were killed on each side,
including themedicine-man himself. See
Bourke in 9th Rep. B. A. E., 505, 1892;
Mooney in 14th Rep. B. A. E., 704, 1896.
Nakalas-hadai (Na q'ā’las wā'da-i,
‘clay-house people'). A subdivision of
the Koetas, a family of the Raven clan of
the Haida, living principally in Alaska.—
Swanton, Cont. Haida, 272, 1905.
Nakalnas-hadai (Na-k’āl nas rā'da-i,
‘empty-house people'). Given by Boas
(Fifth Rep. N. W. Tribes Can., 27, 1889)
as a £o. of the Yaku-lanas, a
family of the Raven clan of the Haida;
but in reality it is only a house-name
belonging to that family.
Na k'al nas had'â’i.—Boas, op.cit.
Nakanawan (Nā’ka na’wan). A divi-
sion of the Caddo.–Mooney in 14th Rep.
B. A. E., 1092, 1896.
Nakankoyo (Nókan kóyo). A former
village of the Maidu at Big Spring, in
Big meadows, on the N. fork of Feather
r., Plumas co., Cal. The name is some-
times used for the people of the whole
£ (R. B. D.)
Nakan "' in Bull. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist.,
xvii. pt. 3, map, 1905. Nakü.—Curtin, MS. vocab.,
B. A. E., 1885 (recorded as a division).
~_ ,_- 4 __
I1ULl-- 30] NAKAROR1-——NAKOMGILISALA 13
llakarori (‘many holes in the rocks’).
A small rancheria of the Tarahumare near
Norogachic, Chihuahua, Mexieo.—Lum-
holtz, inf’n, 1894.
Rakasinana (‘sagebrush people’). An
important division of the Arapaho, rang;
ing about the headwaters of the Sout
Platte in the region of Pike’s Peak and
northward along the foot of Bighorn
mts. and on Powder r., in Colorado and
Wyoming. Although not the largfst
division, they claimed to be the mot er
people of the Arapaho. They were com-
monly known to the whites as Northern
Arapaho and to the rest of the tribe as
Baachinena. See Arapaho. (.1. M.)
Ba'u:hin§na.—Mooncy in 1 th Rep. B. A. E., 954,
1896. Bi.i.kiune’na=.-Kroebcr in Bull. Am. Mus.
Nat. 1-1ist., xvm, 7 1902 (‘blood-sou men‘: S.
Arapaho name). Bia=tctiine’aa.—Ibl)d. (‘red-
willow _mc_n'). 1h’k.uinl'na.--Mooney, op. clt.
In-lu.-n’-mu.-—Haydcn, Ethnog. and l-‘hllo . Mo.
\'al.. 3'21, U162. Iii.ui.hins'na".—Kroebcr, op. clt.
‘northern men’). ll'iIk‘hia1=séi.no'ua-.—Ibid.
(‘aotgfibrush men’). Northern Arapaho.—Mo0ncy,
0 . L‘ .
plakatkhaitunuo (‘people of the village
above’). A former Tututni village on
the 1\'. side of Rogue r., Oreg.
1Ia'-hat-qai" ;ma.- )onsey in Jour. Am. Folk-
lure, III, 233, 1890 (own name). Na’-kfit-qo'
;\‘u-mi’.-Ibid. (Naltirnnetunne name.)
Nakaydi (the name refers to the Mexi-
can mode of walking with toes turned
out; cf. Nakai). A clan among the White
Mountain Apache, composed of descend-
ants of Mexican captives and theirApache
captors (Bourke in Jour. Am. Folk-lore,
in, 114, 1890). They correspond to the
Nakai of the Navaho and the Tidendayc
of the Chiricahua.
Iskodutl-hadai (Na q.fé’d.1ta 1-d’da-1',
(‘people of the house that went away
discouraged’). A subdivision of the
Yaku-lanas, a great family of the Raven
clan of the Haida; probably the name
was taken from that of a h0use.—Swan-
ton. Cont. Haida, 272, 1905.
Rakednxo (Nakéfiluzo). A summer vil-
lalgaz of the Utkiavinmiut Eskimo in
A ka.—Murdoch in 9th Rep. B. A. E.,
83, 1892.
Kakhitantunno (Na-qi'-tiin n1n’nl‘, ‘peo-
ple at the two roads’). A former vil age
of the Mishikhwutmetunne on Coquille
r., Oreg.—-Dorsey in J our. Am. Folk-lore,
Ill, 232, 1890.
Hakhépakhpa (‘takedown leggings’). A
band 0 the Brulé Teton Sioux.
lu.1ipsli§4.—Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 218,
1897. sq_puqpa.—Ibld.
Rakhtskum. A Yurok village on lower
Klamath r., between Meta and hregegon,
N. w. Cal.—A. L. Kroeber, inf’n, 1905.
Haklla (Na-qi’ -Z11). Given as a former
Takelma village on the s. side of Rogue
r., Oreg., about 10 m. above Yaa.situn.—
Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, nr, 235,
1890.
llakkawinininiwak (‘men of divers
races’). A mixed tribe of Cree and Chip-
wa on Saskatchewan r., N. W. Ter.,
Efmada.
1l'n.khwinininiwak.—Belc0urt (ca. 1850) in Minn.
Hist. Boo. Coll. I. 227, 1872. Ihkouko ' ' ou|.—
Bacqucvllle de la Potherle, Hist. Am., 1,110, 1753.
Naknahula (Na:vnd’a.~ula, ? ‘risirig above
other tribes’). A gens of the oekso-
tenok, a Kwakiutl tribe.—-Boas in Rep.
Nat. Mus. 1895, 330, 1897.
lhkoalk. A former Chinook town on
the s. side of Columbia r., Oreg.
1l'aqoi'i.x.—Bou.s,inf'n,1905. 1h.xua.iX.—Gatschet,
Ms, B. A. 1877.
llakoaktok (Nd'q’oaqt6q, or Nzi’k.'wa.r:'-
da‘:z:", ‘ten-gens tribe’). A Kwakiutl
tribe on Seymourinlet, Brit. Col., with the
Gyeksem, Kwakokutl, Sisintlae, Tsitsi-
melekala, and Walas gentes, according
to Boas. According to Dawson the win-
ter town of these people in 1885 was in
Blunden harbor, to which they had
moved from an older town, Kikwistok.
Their summer village was named Maps.-
kum, and they had a fishing station cal ed
Awuts. Pog. 104 in 1901, 90 in 1906.
lh.hcoktawl.— rit. Col. map, 1872. Nah-ksoocb
to.--Boas in Bull. Am. Geog. 2'26, 1887.
lhh-kauoh-to.—Spront in Can Ind. Aft, 148, 1879.
Nah-knock-to.—Can. Ind. Afl. 188%, pt. 1, 190, 1884.
lhhkwoch-to.—Sproat, op. cit... 145. Nahwshta.-—
Can.1nd. Afifipt. 11, 166,1!-)01. Ni’ k-onxtok-.-Boas
in 6th Rep. . W. Tribes Can., 53, 1890. 1h.kok-
taws.—Br1t. Col. map.1872. lhkwahtoh.—Tolrnie
and Dawson, Vocabs. Brit. Col., 1183, 1884. Hak-
ws.rt~|.—Boas in Bull. Am. Geog. Soc. 226, 1887.
Ri'k=wu.'dA"x".—Boas in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat.
Hlst., V, pt. ll, 3‘22,1902. Ni’-kwok-to.—Do.wson
in Trans. Roy. Soc. Can., sec. II, 65, 1887. Ni’q’-
o5qt.6q.—Bous in Rep; Nut. Mus. 1895, 329, 1897.
l‘l’|.qoartoq.—Boas in ctermanns Mitt. pt. 6, 130,
1887. Nu-koek-tau.—Kane, Wand. in N. A., app.,
Nuk wul tuh.—Tolmic and Dawson, op. clt.,
B.
Nakhochatunno (Na’-11;;-led mnnzi‘). A
former villageof the Mis ikhwutmetunne
on Coquille r., Oreg.—Dorsey in Jour.
Am. Folk-lore, m, 232, 1890.
lhkhopani (‘ brown streak, horizontal
on the ground’). A Navaho clan which
had its origin s. of Zuni pueblo, N. Mex.,
near the salt lake called Naqopa by the
Navaho, whence the name.
llshoplni.-Matthews, Navaho Legends, 30, 1897.
lhqopkni.-Matthews in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, in,
IIB, 18%.
Hakhotodhanyadi (Naqolodfaanyadi, ‘al-
ligator people’ ). A Biloxi c an.—Dorsey
in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 243, 1897.
_Kakolkavik. A Kuskwogmiut Eskimo
village on the left bank of Kuskokwim r.,
near the mouth, Alaska. Pop. 193 in
1880.
H|whololnvigsmut.—Spur1' and Post quoted by
Baker, Geog. Dict. Alaska. 1902. 1hgh0.ikhlav1§n.-
mute.—Petrofl', Rep. on Alaska, map,1>%&l. a-
ghiklfiavlgsmute.-— bid., 17. Nako1kav1k.—Baker,
op. c . , _ _
Hakomgilisala ( Naq6’mg'1lwaln, ‘al-
ways staying in their country ’f. A Kwa-
kiutl tribe which formerly ived at C.
Scott, at the N. end of Vancouver id., but
has since moved to Hope id., farther s.
This and the Tlatlasikoala together re-
ceive the name of Nawiti from the whites.
The two tribes numbered 73in 1897. The
Nakomgilisala gentes are Gyeksern and
Naenshya.
14
[B. A. E.
NAKONS-HADAI-NAMASSINGAKENT
Nako'mgyilisila.—Boas in 6th Rep. N.W. Tribes
Can., 53, 1890. *#":isala.-Boas in Rep. Nat.
Mus. 1895, 329, 1897. Naqomqilis.—Boas in Bull.
Am... Geog. Soc., 226, 1887. Ne-kum’-ke-lis-la.—
Blenkinsop quoted by Dawson in Trans. Roy. Soc.
Can., sec. II, 65, 1887. Nokumktesilla.—Brit. Col.
map, 1872.
Nakons-hadai (Na qons ca/da-i, ‘great-
house people’). A subdivision of the
Yadus, a family of the Eagle clan of the
Haida, named from one of their houses.
The Yadus were a part of the Stustas
(q.v.).—Swanton, Cont. Haida, 276, 1905.
Nakoshkeni (Nakóshx?’ni, ‘place of the
dam’). A former Modoc settlement at
the junction of Lost r. with Tule lake,
Oreg.—Gatschet in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., 11,
pt. 1, xxxii, 1890.
Nakotchokutchin. A Kutchin tribe
dwelling on the lower Mackenzie r., N. of
the Kawchodinneh, in lat. 68° N., lon.
133° w. Their hunting grounds are E. of
the Mackenzie as far as Anderson r., and
their chief game is the caribou. In for-
mer days they waged intermittent warfare
inst the Eskimo of Mackenzie r., with
whom, however, they have always traded.
Their men numbered 50 in 1866.
Bastard. —Dawson in Rep. Geol. Surv. Can. for
1888, 200B, 1889. Gens de la Grande Riviere.—Ross,
MS. notes on Tinne, B. A. E. Loucheux.–Frank-
lin, Journ. Polar Sea, 261, 1824. Mackenzie's R.
Louchioux.—Ross, MS. notes on Tinne, B. A. E.
Nakotcho-Kuttchin.-Petitot in Bull. Soc. de Géog.
Paris, chart, 1875. Nakotchpó-ondjig-Kouttchin.—
Petitot, Autour du lac des # 361, 1891 (=
‘people of the river with high banks’). Nako-
tehp6-ondjig-Kuttchin.—Petitot, Dict. Dènè-Din-
djié, xx, 1876. Na-kutch-oo-unjeek.–Gibbs, MS.
notes from Ross (= ‘half-caste Indians'). Na'-
kutch-u'-un-juk kü'tchin.—Ross, MS. notes on
Tinne, 474, # A. E. -
Nakraztli (‘it flowed with arrows of
the enemy’). A village of the Nikozli-
autin at the outlet of Stuart lake, Brit.
Col. Pop. 178 in 1902, 192 in 1906.
Na-ka-ztli.–Morice in Trans. Can. Inst., 188, 1890.
Ra'raztli –Ibid. Na'kraxtti.-Morice in Trans.
Roy. Soc. Can., x, 109, 1892.
Nakuimana £ ‘bear peo-
£ ). A local band of the (Southern)
heyenne. (J. M.)
Nakuntlun. The original village of the
Tsilkotin, on Nakuntlun lake at the
head of Salmon r., Brit. Col., and once the
most populous, but now almost deserted.
nakoontloon.--Tolmie and Dawson, Vocabs. Brit.
Col., 122B, 1884. Nakunt'lün.–Morice in Trans.
Roy. Soc. Can., x, 109, 1892. Tsoolootum.–Gamsby
in Can. Pac. Ry. Rep., 179, 1877.
Nakwutthume 'Na'it':/-me, “at the
grass higher up the stream’). A former
village of the Chetco on Chetcor, Oreg,
above all their other villages.—Dorsey in
Jour. Am. Folk-lore, III, 236, 1890.
Nalekuitk (Nā’lekutt.c). A clan of the
Wikeno, a Kwakiutl tribe.—Boas in Rep.
Nat. Mus. 1895, 328, 1897.
Nalkitgoniash. A Micmac village or
band in 1760, perhaps in Nova Scotia.—
Frye (1760) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st
s., x, 115, 1809.
Naltunnetunne (“people among the
mushrooms’). An Athapascan tribe for-
‘land, et “at.”—J. N. B. H).
merly living on the coast of Oregon be-
tween the Tututni and the Chetco. They
were not divided into villages, and had a
dialect distinct from that of the Tututni.
Thesurvivors are now on Siletz res., Oreg,
numbering 77 in 1877, according to Vic-
tor (Overland Mo., v.11, 347, 1877).
Nal'-te-ne-me'?unné.—Dorsey, Chetco MS. vocab.,
B. A. E., 1884. Nal'tené 3 anné'.–Dorsey, Tutu MS.
vocab., B.A. E., 1884. Nal'-tün-né’ qunné'.—Dorsey
in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, III, 236, 1890. Noltanana.—
Newcomb in Ind. Aff. Rep., 162, 1861. Noltnac-
nah.-Ind. Aff. Rep. 1867,62, 1868. Nolt-nat-nahs.–
Ind. Aff. Rep., 470, 1865. Noltonatria.–Ind. Aff.
Rep., 300, 1877. Nootanana.–Ind. Aff. Rep. 1863,
505, 1864. Nult-nort-nas.–Ind. Aff. Rep., 495, 1865.
Nui to natina. Sietz agency roll, 1884. Núltö-
nat'-têne.—Everette, Tutu MS. vocab., B. A. E.,
1883 (trans., people by the ocean').
Nama (Niimi, ‘sturgeon'). A gens of
the 'hit' wa. See Nameuilini.
Nå-má.-Morgan, Anc. Soc., 166, 1877. Namá.—
Wm. Jones, inf'n, 1906. Namé.–Gatschet, Ojibwa
MS., B.A. E., 1882. Numa.—Warren (1852) in
Minn. Hist. Soc. Coll., v, 45, 1885.
Namabin (Nitmābin, ‘sucker’). A gens
of the Chippewa.
Nah-ma-bin-Tanner, Narr., 315, 1830 (trans.
“carp’). Nām-a'-bin.–Morgan, Anc. Soc., 166,
1877 (trans. . . carp’). Namabin.—Wm. Jones,
infºn, 1906 (sig. ‘sucker'). Numa-bin.—Warren
# in Minn. Hist. Soc. Coll., v, 45, 1885
‘sucker').
Namakagon. A former village of the
Munominikasheenhug division of the
Chippewa at upper St Croix lake, w. Wis-
consin.
#" quag-um.–Ramsey in Ind. Aff. Rep., 86,
Namanu (“beaver’). A subphratry or
gens of the Menominee.—Hoffman in 14th
Rep. B. A. E., 42, 1896.
Namasket (from namaus “fish', aki
A tribe or
band formerly living in a village of the
same name about the site of Middleboro,
Mass. They were subordinate to the
Wampanoag. The village was populous
when first known, but the Indians rap-
idly decreased as the white settlements
advanced. In 1794 there were still about
40. One family, named Mitchell, still
resides (1907) near Middleboro and claim
descent from King Philip. A member of
this family wears a so-called Indian cos-
tume (see New England Mag., 392, Dec.
1905). - (J. M. F. G. s.)
Lamasket.—Hinckley (1685) in Mass. Hist. Soc.
Coll., 4th s., V, 133, 1861 (misprint). Namascet.—
Dee in Smith (1629), Va., II, 227, repr. 1819. Na-
maschet.–Mourt (1622) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll.,
2d S., Ix, 52, 1822. Namascheucks.–Mourt (1622),
ibid., 1x, 52, 1822. Namasket.—Dermer (1620),
ibid. Namassachusett.—Records (1644), ibid., VII,
137,1818. Namassakett.—Bradford (ca. 1650), ibid.,
4th s., III, 103, 1856. Namassekett.—Cotton (1674),
ibid., 1sts., 1,200, 1806. Nemascut.—Church (1716)
uoted by Drake, Ind. Wars, 75, 1825. Nemasket.—
)rake, Bk. Inds., bk. 3, 9, 1848. *:::-
Dermer (1619) quoted by Drake, ibid., bk. 2, 20.
Namassingakent. A village of the Pow-
hatan confederacy existing in 1608 on the
S. bank of the Potomac in Fairfax co.,
Va.-Smith (1629), Va., I, map, repr.
1819.
BULL. 301
Namatha (Na-ma-thä’, ‘turtle”). A
ns of the Shawnee.—Morgan, Anc.
., 168, 1877.
Namaycush. One of the names of the
lake trout (Salmo namaycush), Macki-
naw trout, or great lake trout, called
togue in Maine; from namekus, which in
the Cree dialect of Algonquian signifies
‘trout’, the Chippewa word being name-
gos. Namekus is a diminutive of namegw,
“fish'. The word originated in N. w.
Canada. See Togue. (A. F. C.)
Nambe (from Nam-bé-é, the native
name, probably referring to a round hill
or a round valley). A Tewa pueblo,
NAMBE MAN (Pors"uno)
situated about 16 m. N. of Santa Fé,
N. Mex., on Namber, a small tributary
of the Rio Grande. It became the seat
of a Franciscan mission early in the 17th
century, but was reduced to a visita of
Pojoaque in 1782. Like Santa Clara and
Sia this pueblo doubtless owes its decline
to the constant intertribal execution for
supposed evil practices of witchcraft (Ban-
delier in Arch. Inst. Pap., III, 35, 1890).
Pop. 79 in 1890, 100 (est.) in 1904. The
Nambé people claim to have once inhab-
ited the now ruined pueblos of Agawano,
Kaayu, Keguayo, Kekwaii, Kopiwari, and
Tobhipangge. The Nambe clans, sofar as
known, are Cloud (Owhu), Birch (Nana),
NAMATHA-NAMBE
15
Fire (Pa), Mountain Lion (Qen), Eagle
(Tse), Bear (Ke), Tobacco (Sa), Sun
(Tan, extinct), Calabash (Po), Ant
(Kungyi), Earth (Nang), Grass (Ta).
See Pueblos, Tewa. (F. w. H.)
Mambe.—Ward in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1867, 212, 1868.
Mambo.—Ward, ibid., 1864,191, 1865. Na-im-bai.-
names Giau (PABLA Tarotta)
Jouvenceau in Cath. T’ion., I, no. 9, 12, 1906.
Na-imbe.—Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers, III,
124, 1890, Na-im-be.—Ibid., 260 (own name of pue-
blo). Na-i-mbi.–Ibid., iv. 83, 1892 (or Nambú).
Namba. —Bent (1849) in Cal. Moss, and Corres.,
211, 1850. Nambe.-MS. ca. 1715 quoted by Ban-
delier in Arch. Inst. Papers, v, 193, 1890.
Nambe.—D'Anville, map Am. £ 1746. Nam-
un.–Gatschet, Isleta MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1885
(Isleta name for the people; sing. Nambe-huide)


16
[B. A. E.
NAMEAUG-NAMES AND NAMING
Nambi.—Cooper in Ind. Aff. Rep., 161, 1870.
£ field notes, B. A. E., 1895 (Is-
leta name of pueblo). Nami £ #
d map, 1850. Nampè.-Domenech,
Deserts N. Am., I, 443, 1860. omé'é.-Hodge,
field notes, B. A. E., 1895 (Acoma name of pueblo).
Númi.—Stephen in 8th Rep. B. A. E., 37, 1891
(Hano name of pueblo). San Francisco.—Willa-
Señor, Theatro Am., II, 425, 1748 (mission name).
San Francisco de Nambe.—Wärd in Ind. Aff. Rep.
1867, 213, 1868. San Francisco Nambe.—Vetancurt
(ca. 1693) in Teatro Mex., III, 317, 1871. St. Fran-
tis.—Shea, Cath. Miss., 80, 1855. Vampe.–Pike,
Exped., 3d map, 1810. -
Nameaug (Mahican: name-auk, “fishing
lace, or where fish are taken.”—Trum:
ull). A former village near the site of
New London, Conn., in which some of
the conquered Pequot were settled in 1647
under the dominion of the Mahican. The
last chief died about 1740, but there were
still a considerable number of Indians
there in 1755. (J. M.)
Mameag.—Kendall, Trav., 1, 292, 1809. Mame-
eag.—Stiles (1762) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st S.,
x, 101–103, 1809. Namcet.—Mason (1659), ibid.,
4th s., VII, 423, 1865. Nameacke.—Doc. cited by
Trumbull, Ind. Names Conn., 34, 1881. Name-
age.-Mason (1648), ibid., 413. Nameaug.—Hoyt,
Antiq., Res., 62, 1824. Nameeag.-Deed (1651)
uoted by Drake, Bk. Inds., bk. 2, 110, 1848.
ameock.—Trumbull, Ind. Names Conn., 34, 1881.
Nameocke.—Hopkins (1646) in Mass. Hist. Soc.
Coll., 4th s., VI, 334, 1863. Nameoke.—Drake, Bk.
Inds... bk. 2, 95, 1848. Naméug.—Williams (1647)
in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., S., Ix, 268, 1846.
Nameugg.—Doc. cited by Trumbull, ind. Names
Conn., 34, 1881. Nammiog.–Ibid. Namyok.—
Ibid. Tawawag.—Ibid., 72. Tawawog.—Deed of
1654 in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st s., x, 101–103, 1809.
Towawog.—Kendall, Trav., 1,292, 1809.
Namequa. The only daughter of Black
Hawk (q. v.), as one of the
handsomest of the Sauk maidens of her
time. A young Baltimorean of # SO-
cial standing, being on a visit to Ft Madi-
son, Iowa, me enamored of her and
would have made her his wife but for the
opposition of his friends. . Namequa ap-
rs to have been ever faithful to her
ather's interests and to his memory, and
after reaching maturer years, and even
after her marriage, was a constant help
to her mother, especially during her fath-
er's imprisonment and after his death in
1838. - C. T.
Nameroughquena. A village of the Pow-
hatan confederacy in 1608, in the present
Alexandriaco., Va., on the s. bank of the
Potomac, opposite Washington, D.C.—
Smith (1629), Va., I, map, repr. 1819.
Names and Naming. Among the In-
dians personal names were given and
changed at the critical '' of life, such
as birth, puberty, the first war expedi-
tion, some notable feat, elevation to chief-
£ and, finally, retirement from
active life was marked by the adoption
of the name of one's son. In general,
names may be divided into two classes:
(1) True names, corresponding to our
personal names, and (2) names which
answer rather to our titles and honora
appellations. The former define or indi-
cate the social group into which a man is
born, whatever honor they entail being
due to the accomplishments of ancestors,
while the latter mark what the individual
has done himself.
There are characteristic tribal differ-
ences in names, and where a clan system
existed each clan had its own set of names,
distinct from those of all other clans, and,
in the majority of cases, referring to the
totem animal, plant, or object. At the
same time there were tribes in which
names apparently had nothing to do with
totems, and some such names were apt
to occur in clans having totemic names.
Most Siouan clans and bands had names
that were '' in a definite order to the
boys and girls born into them. A Mohave
child born out of wedlock received some
ancient name, not commonly em loyed
in the tribe. Among the interior Salish,
where there were no clans, names were
usually inherited in both the male and
female lines for several generations,
though new names were continually in-
troduced that were taken from dreams
or noteworthy events. Loskiel records
that a Delaware child was often named
in accordance with some dream that had
come to its father. According to Ross,
a father among some of the northern
Athapascan tribes lost his name as soon
as a male child was born and was hence-
forth called after the name of his son;
a Thlingchadinne changed his name after
the birth of each successive child, while
an unmarried man was known as the
child of his favorite dog. Among the
Maidu infants might be named with ref-
erence to some incident occurring at the
time of birth, but many received no
names other than such general appella,
tions as ‘child,” “baby, or ‘boy, until
they were old enough to exhibit some
characteristic which suggested something
appropriate. The father and mother ad-
dressed a boy all his life by his boyhood
name. A girl, however, received differ-
ent successive names at puberty, child-
birth, and in old age. The Kiowa, bein
without clans, received names suggest
by some passing incident or to commemo-
rate a warlike exploit of some ancestor.
Sometimes, however, they were heredi-
tary, and in any case they were bestowed
by the grandparents to the exclusion of
the parents. Young men as they grew
up usually assumed dream names, in obe-
dience to visions.
The naming of a rich man's child
among the coast Salish was accompanied
by a great feast and distribution of prop-
erty, and an invited chief publicly an-
nounced the name given. Names origi-
nally belonging to the higher class were
sometimes bestowed upon '' people
among the Haida and Tlingit when
their relatives had potlatches, and it

iww. 301 NAMES AND NAMING 17
thus resulted that names individually
acquired became in time hereditary and
were added to the list of common names
owned by the clan.
The second name, or title, was some-
times, as has been said, bestowed on
account of some brave or meritorious
action. Thus a Pawnee “ was permitted
to take a new name only after the per-
formance of an act indicative of great
ability or strength of character,” and it
was done during a public ceremonial.
Among the Siouan tribes a similar cus-
tom seems to have prevailed, but among
the Maidu of California entrance into the
secret society took its place as a reason
for the bestowal of new titles. On the
N. W. coast a man adopted one of the
potlatch, or sacred, names of his pred-
ecessor when he gave the mortuary
feast and erected the grave post. At
every subsequent potlatch he was at
liberty to adopt an additional title, either
one used by his predecessor or a new
one commemorative of an encounter with
a supernatural being or of some success in
war or feast-giving. Along with his place
in a secret society a Kwakiutl obtained
the right to certain sacred names which
had been received by the fimt holder of
his position from the s irit patron of the
society and were used) only during the
season of the ceremonial, like the titles
employed in the fraternal and other
societies of civilized life. The second
name among this people also marks indi-
vidual excellence rat er than the attain-
ment of an hereditary position, for the
person did not succeed to the office, but
ad to pass through a long period of
ti-ainin and labor to be accepted. After
a man died his name was held in abey-
ance for a longer or shorter period, and
if it were taken from the name of some
familiar object, the name of that object
often had to be altered, but the taboo
period was not longer than would allow
the person’s successor to collect his prop-
erty and give the death feast, and a sim-
ple phonetic change often satisfied all
scruples. Changes of this kind seem to
have been carried to greater extremes by
some tribes, notably the Kiowa, where,
on the death of any member of a family
all the others take new names, while a l
the terms suggesting the name of the
dead person are dropped from the lan-
guage for a period of years. Among the
coast Salish a single name was often
used by successive chiefs for four or
five generations. Anioirig the Iroquois
and cognate tribes, acco mg to hewitt,
the official name of a chieftaincy is also
the oflicial name of the offioer who may
for the time being become installed in it,
and the name of this chieftaincy is never
changed, no matter how many persons
57009°—-Bull. 30, pt 2-12?-2
4%».
may successively become incumbents of
it. Unlike the Indians of most tribes, a
Pueblo, although bearing several names,
usuall retained one name throughout
life. in many tribes a curious custom
prohibited a man from directly address-
ing his wife, his mother-in- aw, and
sometimes his father-in-law, and vice
versa.
Names of men and women were usually,
though not always, different. When not
taken from the totem animal, they were
often grandiloquent terms referring to the
greatness and wealth of the bearer, or the
migilhtcommemoratesome specialtriumpii
oft efumily,while,asamongtheNavaho,
nicknames referring to a personal charac-
teristic were often used. The first name
frequently refers to something which es-
pecially impressed the child’s mother at
the time of its birth. Often names were
ironical and had to be interpreted in a
manner directly opposite to the apparent
sense. A failure to understand this, along
with faulty interpretation, has brought
about strange, sometimes ludicrous, mis-
conceptions. Thus the name of a Dakota
chief, translated ‘ Young-man-afraid-ofl
his-horses,’ really signifies ‘Young man
whose very horses are feared.” Where
the clan system did not flourish, as
among the Salish, the name often iii-
dicated the object in nature in which
a. person’s guardian spirit was supposed
to dwell. Names for houses and canoes
went by families and clans like personal
names and property in general.
Names could often be loaned, pawned,
or even gliven or thrown awayeoutright;
on the ot er hand, they might ado ted
out of revenge without the consent 0F the
owner. The possession of a name was
everywhere jealoiisl y guarded, and it was
considered discourteous or even insulting
to address one directly by it. This reti-
cence, on the part of some Indians at least,
appears to have been due to the fact that
every inan, and every thing as well, was
supposed to have a real name which so
per ectly expressed his inmost nature as
to be practically identical with him.
This name might long remain unknown
to all, even to its owner, but at some crit-
ical period in life it was confidentially
revealed to him. It was largely on ac-
count of this sacred character that an In-
dian commonly refused to give his proper
designation, or, when pressed for an an-
swer, asked someone else to speak it.
Among the Maidu it was not customary,
in addressing a person, to use the name
descriptive of his personal characteristics.
In modern times the problem of satis-
factorily naming Indians for purposes of
permanent record has been very puz-
zling owiilg to their custom of changing
names an to the ignorance on the part
18
[B. A. E.
NAMEUILINI—NAMPA IMAGE
of persons in authority of native cus-
toms and methods of reckoning descent.
According to Mooney, Setimkia, ‘Bear
bearing down (an antagonist), the hon-
orable war name of a noted Kiowa
chief, is mistranslated “Stumbling Bear.”
Tenepiabi, ‘Bird coming into sight’, has
been popularly known as “Humming-
bird since he was a prisoner in Florida
in 1875, probably a mistake for ‘Coming
bird.’ Hajo, a Creek war title signifyin
‘recklessly brave, is £ rendere
‘crazy, as in the case of Chito Hajo,
leader of the Creek opposition to allot-
ment, whose name is popularly and offi-
cially rendered ‘Crazy Snake.” Even
when translated correctly an Indian name
often conveys an impression to a white
man quite the reverse of the Indian con-
notation. Thus ‘Stinking Saddle Blanket.’
(Takaibodal) might be considered an op-
probious epithet, whereas it is an honor-
ary ' meaning that the bearer
of it, a Kiowa, was on the warpath so con-
tinuously that he did not have time to
take off his saddle blanket. “Unable-to-
buy,' the name of a Haida chief, instead
of indicating his poverty, commemorates
an occasion when a rival chief did not
have enough ''. to purchase a cop-
per plate he offered for sale.
In recent years the Office of Indian Af-
fairs has made an effort to systematize
the names of some of the Indians for the
urpose of facilitating land allotments, etc.
y circular issued Dec. 1, 1902, the office
set forth the following principles govern-
ing the recording of Indian names on
agency rolls, etc.: (1) The father's name
should be the family surname; (2) the
Indian name, unless too long and clumsy,
should be preferred to a translation;
(3) a clumsy name may be arbitrarily
shortened (by one familiar with the lan-
age) without losing its identity; (4)
if the use of a translation seems neces-
sary, or if a translation has come into
such general and accepted use that it
ought to be retained, that name should
be written as one word. -
Consult Boas in Rep. Nat. Mus. 1895,
1897; Cookin Ind. Aff. '' 1904, 423–427,
1905; Dixon in Bull. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist.,
xvi.1, pt. 3, 1905; J. O. Dorsey in 3d
Rep. # A. E., 1884; Fletcher in Am.
Anthrop., Jan. 1899; Hill-Tout (1) in Rep.
Brit. A. A. S., 1902, (2) in Am. Anthrop.,
v1.1, no. 4, 1905; Gatschet, Creek Migr.
Leg., I, II, 1884–88; Loskiel, Hist, of Mis-
sions of United Brethren, 1794; Mooney,
Calendar Hist. Kiowa, 17th Rep. B. A. E.,
1898; Riggs, Dakota-Eng. Dict., 1852;
Sapir in Am. Anthrop., 1x, no. 2, 1907;
Speck, ibid.; Teit in Mem. Am. Mus.
at. Hist., II, no. 4, 1900. (J. R. S.)
Name uilini (Nāmāwinini, ‘sturgeon
man.”—W. J.). A band living N. w. of
L. Superior, between Rainy lake and L.
Nipigon, in Algoma, Ontario, about 1760.
Chauvignerie says their totem was a stur-
geon. They are probably the Nama gens
:the Chip ''' in
- ini.–St 1753) in M , Déc.,
VI, , 1886. N:#' udson
Bay, 23, 1744. Namawinini.—Wm. Jones, inf'n,
1906. Nameanilieu.-Schoolcraft, ind Tribes. Ii.
556, 1853 (misprint). NameBilinis.—Chauvignerie
1736) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., Ix, 1054, 1855.
amewilinis.—Doc. of 1736 in Wis. Hist. Soc. Coll.,
xvi.1,246, 1906. Sturgeon Indians.—Dobbs, Hudson
Bay, 13, 1744.
Namoit. A village of a tribe of the
Chinookan family formerly situated on
the Columbia '. of Sauvies id., Oreg.,
near its lower end. According to Lane
(Ind. Aff. Rep., 161, 1850) the inhabitants
in 1850 were associated with the Cathla-
cumup and Katlaminimim. Nothing
more is known of them. (L. F.)
Mamnit.–Gairdner, after Framboise (1835), in
Jour. Geog. Soc. Lond..., xi, 255, 1841. Nah-moo-
itk.—Lyman in Oreg. Hist. Soc. Quar., 1,322, 1900.
Namó'itk.—Boas, inf’n, 1905. Namowit.—Ross,
Adventures, 106, 1849. Naw-moo-it.—Ibid., 236.
Namontack. A trusted Powhatan Ind-
dian whom Powhatan gave to Capt. New-
' in 1608 in return for the English boy,
homas Savage, left with the former for
the purpose of gaining knowledge of the
language, manners, customs, and geog-
raphy of tidewater Virginia. Namontac
was of shrewd and subtle character, and
proved of service to the English in pre-
venting attack and in obtaining needed
corn (Smith, Works, Arber ed., 128, 1884).
He was subsequently sent to England,
and on the way back, in 1610, was mur-
dered in the Bermudas by an Indian
companion.
Nampa image. A small human figure of
baked clay, 13 in. in height, apparently in-
tended to represent a female. It is so
much inju by exposure that the fea-
tures are entirely destroyed and the
hands and feet are missing. It derives its
archeological interest from the fact that it
is said to have been brought from a depth
of 320 ft by an artesian well sand-pump,
at Nampa, Idaho, in 1889. According to
Emmons, the formations in which the
pump was operating are of late Ter-
tiary or early Quaternary age; and the
'' improbability of the occurrence
of a well-modeled human figure in de-
posits of such great antiquity has led to
grave doubt as to its authenticity. It is
one of those discoveries which, on ac-
count of the importance of the prob-
lems involved, requires definitive veri-
fication. It is interesting to note that
the age of this object, supposing it to be
authentic, corresponds with that of the
incipient man whose bones were recently
recovered by Dubois from the late Ter-
tiary or early Quaternary formations of
Java, and it follows that the autochthon-
ous American sculptor had produced this
BULL. 30]
“beautifully formed” figure of a woman
at a period when the Master of the Uni-
verse had succeeded only in blocking out
the first rude suggestion of the human
form divine in the Old World.
The history of this specimen is given
by Wright in Proc. Boston Soc. Nat.
ist., Jan. 1890, and Feb. 1891. Em-
mons' statement regarding the age of the
formations involved is given in the same
connection. Its authenticity is ques-
tioned by Powell in Pop. Sci. Monthly,
July, 1893. (w. H. H.)
Namskaket. A Nauset village on or
near Namskaket cr., Barnstable.co., Mass.
The Indians sold the site in 1644.
Naamskeket.–Freeman (1792) in Mass. Hist. Soc.
Coll., 1st S., I, 232, 1806. Naemschatet.—Bradford
ca. 1640), ibid. 4th s. 111,373, 1856. Namskeket-
orton (1668) quoted by Drake, Ind. Wars, 276,
1825. Na ett.—Bradford (ca. 1650) in Mass.
Hist. Soc. Coll., 4th s., 111, 219, 1856.
Namukatsup. A former Chitimacha
village in St Martins parish, La.
Bayou Chêne village.—Gatschet in Trans. Anthrop.
Soc. Wash., 11, 152, 1883. Namu £
(námu="village').
Namumpam. See Wetamoo.
Nana (also Nanay, Nané). A subordi-
nate chief and warrior of the Chiricahua
£ during their hostilities against the
whites in £ part of the 19th cen-
tury. He was Victorio's associate until
the death of the latter in Mexico in 1880.
In July 1881, with 15 warriors who had
been with Victorio, Nana crossed the Rio
Grande and made his way into New Mex-
ico, where he was joined by 25 Mescaleros.
He then made a rapid and bloody raid
across the southern part of the territory,
falling upon herders and prospectors,
murdering them without mercy. The
band was driven back to Mexico by the
troops in August of the same year. This
was probably the last serious raid made
by Nana, who was now an old man.
Bourke (Apache Campaign, 99, 1886) de-
scribes him as having “a strong face,
marked with intelligence, courage, and
good nature, but with an under stratum
of cruelty and vindictiveness. He has
received many wounds in his countless
fights with the whites, and limps very
perceptibly in one leg.” Lummis (Land
of Poco Tiempo, 178, 1893) speaks of Nana
as fond of wearing in each ear a huge gold
watch chain.
Nana. The Birch clan of the Tewa
pueblo of Nambe, N. Mex.
Nána-tdóa.—Hodge in Am. Anthrop., Ix, 352, 1896
(tdóa=“people’).
Nanabozho. The demiurge of the cos-
Inologic traditions of the Algonquian
tribes, known among the various peoples
by several unrelated names, based on
some marked characteristic or dominant
function of this personage. Among these
names are Jamum, Kloskap (Gloskap),
Manabozho, Messou, Michabo, Mina-
NAMSKAKET-NANABOZHO
19
bozho, Misabos, Napiw”, Nenabozho,
Wieska, Wisakedjak, and their dialectic
variants. The etymologies proposed for
these several names are most probably
incorrect, wholly or in material parts.
Nanabozho is apparently the imper-
sonation of life, the active quickenin
power of life—of life manifested an
embodied in the myriad forms of sen-
tient and physical nature. He is there-
fore reputed to not only the
power to live, but also the correlative
power of renewing his own life and
of quickening and therefore of creating
life in others. He impersonates life in
an unlimited series of diverse personali-
ties which £ various phases and
conditions of life, and the histories of the
life and acts of these separate individuali-
ties form an entire cycle of traditions and
myths which, when compared one with
another, are sometimes apparently con-
tradictory and incongruous, relating, as
these stories do, to the unrelated objects
and subjects in nature. The conception
named Nanabozho exercises the diverse
functions of many persons, and he like-
wise suffers their pains and needs. He
is this life £ with the many
forms of want, misfortune, and death that
come to the bodies and beings of nature.
The true character of the conceptem-
bodied in the personality called Nana-
bozho has been misconceived. Horatio
Hale, for example, calls the Chippewa
Nanabozho a fantastic deity, declaring
him to have no relation to the Iroquois
Te'horo"hiawa’k’ho”, whereas he is in
everything but minor details identical
with the Iroquoian conception embodied
in the latter personality. Few, if any, of
the characteristic acts and functions of
the one may not safely and correctly be
predicated of the other, and it is a remark-
able parallel if the one is not a concept
borrowed by the people of one linguistic
family from the thought of the other. If
independent creations, they agree in so
many points that it is more than probable
that the one suggested the other. Even
the play of '' interpretation and
etymologic analysis have made like er-
rors in the events connected with the life
history of each. In the Iroquois legend
the brother of Te'horo"hiawa’k’ho" is
reputed to have been embodied in chert
or flint, a statement based on a miscon-
ception arising from the common origin
of some terms denotive of ice on the one
hand and of chert on the other. A like
error gave rise to the Chippewa name for
chert or flint (?miskwam), which signi-
fies ‘ice-stone,’ and the connection be-
tween malsum, “wolf,' and mū‘halic, “a
flint or chert,” also a name of Chakeke-
napok, the brother of Nanabozho. The
confusion is that the ruler of winter, the
20
[B. A. E.
NANABOZEIO
ruler clothed in frost, ice, and snow, is
identified with chert or flint, in Iroquois
too, because of the identity of origin be-
tween the terms for crystal or sparklin
ice and the smooth glistening surface o
chert or flint.
In Potawatomi and cognate tradition
Nanabozho is the eldest of male quad-
ruplets, the beloved £ being the
second, Wabosbo the third, and Chake-
kenapok the fourth. They were t-
ten by a great primal being, who had
come to earth, and were born of a reputed
daughter of the children of men. Nana-
bozho was the professed and active friend
of the human race. The mild and gentle
but unfortunate Chipiapoos became the
warder of the dead, the ruler of the coun-
try of the manes, after this transforma-
tion. Wabosso (‘Maker of White'), see-
ing the sunlight, went to the northland,
where, assuming the form of a white hare,
he is regarded as possessing most potent
manito or orenda (q.v.). Lastly, Cha-
kekenapok, named from chert, flint, or
firestone (?fire), was the impersonation
originally of winter, and in coming into
the world ruthlessly caused the death of
his mother.
Having attained the age of manhood,
Nanabozho, still feeling deep resentment
for the death of his mother, resolved to
avenge it by the destruction of his brother
Chakekenapok. The two brothers soon
rappled with each other. Chakekenapok
nally turned and fled, but Nanabozho
pursued him over the world, finally over-
taking and striking him with a deerhorn
or a chert, fracturing or chipping pieces
from various parts of his y, and de-
stroying him by tearing out his entrails.
The fragments from Chakekenapok's body
became huge rocks, and the masses of
flint or chert found in various parts of the
world show where the conflicts between
the two brothers took place, while his
entrails became vines. Before the Indians
knew the art of fire-making Nanabozho
taught them the art of making hatchets,
lances, and arrowpoints.
Nanabozho and Chipiapoos dwelt to-
ether in a land far removed from the
aunts of mankind. They were noted
for excellence of body and beneficence of
mind, and for the supreme character of
the magic power they possessed. These
qualities and attributes excited the bitter
antagonism of the evil manitos of the air,
earth, and waters, who plotted to destroy
these two brothers. anabozho, who
was immune to the effects of adverse
orenda and from whose knowledge noth-
ing was barred, knew their snares and
devices and hence eluded and avoided
them. He, however, warned Chipiapoos,
his less-gifted brother, not to leave their
lodge or to separate from him even for a
moment. But, disregarding this admoni-
tion, one day Chipiapoos ventured out of
the iodge and went on the ice of a great
lake, probably L. Michigan. This temerity
was the opportunity sought by the mani-
tos, who broke the ice, causing Chipia-
poos to sink to the bottom of the lake,
where his body was hidden by the mani-
tos., Upon returning to the lodge, Nana-
bozho, missing Chipiapoos and surmising
his fate, became inconsolable. Every-
where over the face of the earth he sought
for him in vain. Then he became en-
and waged relentless war against
all manitos, wreaking vengeance by pre-
cipitating a multitude of them into the
abyss of the world. He next declared a
truce in order to mourn for his brother,
disfiguring his person and covering his
head to indicate grief, bitterly weeping,
and uttering from time to time the name
of the lost and unhappy Chipiapoos. It
is said Nanabozho secluded himself for
six years in his lodge of mourning.
During this truce the evil manitos,
knowing the unlimited powers of Nana-
bozho and recollecting the destruction
of the vast numbers of manitos by their
£ to gratify his anger,
consul together to devise means
for pacifying Nanabozho's wrath; but
through fear of their great adversary
their plans came to £ At last four
of the manitos, hoary with age and ripe
in experience and wisdom, and who had
not been parties to the death of Chipia.
os, undertook a mission of pacification.
aving built a lodge of condolence near
that of Nanabozho, they prepared a feast
of welcome, filling with tobacco a pipe
the stem of which was a calumet, and
then silently and ceremoniously moved
toward their antagonist. The £ ann-
bassadors severally carried a bag made
from the entire skin of an otter, a lynx,
a beaver, or of some other animal, which
contained £ potent medicines
and powerful fetishes. Arriving at the
lodge of Nanabozho, ' chanted to
him with ceremonial formality their good
intentions and kind greetings, and asked
him to be pleased to accompany them to
their lodge. Moved by these greetings,
Nanabozho uncovered his head, and,
arising, washed himself and then accom-
panied them. On his entering the lodge
the manitos offered him a cup of purifica-
tion medicine £ tory to his initia-
tion into the # or Grand Medicine
Society. Nanabozho partook of the draft,
and at once found himself completely
freed from feelings of resentment and
melancholy. Then the prescribed ritual
was performed by the manitos. The
proper dances and the chants of the Midé
were chanted, and the four manitos, hu-
manized primal beings, gently applied to
BULL. 30]
Nanabozho their pindikosan, or magically
potent medicine-bags, which, after cere-
monially blowing their orenda or magic
power into him, they cast on the ground.
At every fall of the medicine-bags Nana-
bozho became aware that the melancholy,
sadness, hatred, and # that oppressed
him gradually left, and that beneficent
affection and feelings of joy arose in his
heart. On the completion of his initia-
tion he joined in the dances and in the
chanting; then they all ate and smoked
together, , and Nanabozho expressed
thanks to his hosts for initiating him into
the mysteries of the grand medicine.
To further show their good will, the
manitos, by the exercise of their magic
powers, brought back the missing Chipia-
£ but, owing to his metamorphosis,
e was forbidden to enter the lodge.
Having received a lighted torch through
a chink in the walls of the lodge, he was
required to go to rule the country of
the manes, where, with the lighted torch
he carried, he should kindle a fire that
should never be extinguished, for the
pleasure of his uncles and aunts—namely,
all men and women—who would repair
thither. Subsequently, Nanabozho again
descended upon the earth, and at once ini-
tiated all his family in the mysteries of
the grand medicine. He provided each
of them with a medicine-bag, well sup-
lied with potent medicines, charms, and
etishes. e also strictly enjoined upon
them the need of perpetuating the accom-
panying ceremonies among their de-
scendants, explaining to them that these
practices faithfully observed would cure
their diseases, obtain for them abundance
in fishing and hunting, and gain for them
complete victory over their enemies.
Some hold to the doctrine that Nana-
bozho created the animals for the food
and raiment of man; that he caused those
plants and roots to grow whose virtues
cure disease and enable the hunter to kill
wild animals in order to drive away fam-
ine. These plants he confided to the
watchful care of his grandmother, the
great-grandmother of the human race,
Mesakkummikokwi, and lest man should
invoke her in vain she was strictly for-
bidden ever to leave her lodge. So, when
collecting plants, roots, and herbs for
their natural and # virtues, an Al-
gonquian Indian faithfully leaves on the
ground hard by the place whence he has
taken the root or plant a small offering to
Mesakkummikokwi.
It is said that Nanabozho in his many
journeys over the earth destroyed many
ferocious monsters of land and water whose
continued existence would have placed
in jeopardy the fate of mankind. It is
believed by the faithful that Nanabozho,
resting from his toils, dwells on a great
NANABOZEIO
21
island of ice floating on a large sea in the
northland, where the seraphim of auroral
light keep nightly vigil. It is also be-
lieved that should he set foot on the land
the world would at once take fire and
every living being would share with it a
common destruction. As a perversion of
an earlier tradition, it is said that Nanabo-
zho has placed four beneficent humanized
beings, one at each of the four cardi-
nal points or world-quarters, to aid in
promoting the welfare of the human
race—the one at the E. supplies light
and starts the sun on his daily journey
over the sky; the one at the s. supplies
warmth, heat, and the refreshing dews
that cause the growth of the soothing
tobacco plant, and of corn, beans,
squashes, and all the herbs and shrubs
that bear fruit; the one at the w. supplies
cooling and life-giving showers; lastly,
the one at the N. supplies snow and ice,
enabling the tracking and successful pur-
suit of wild animals, and who causes them
to hibernate, to seek places of conceal-
ment from the cold of winter. Under
the care of the man-being of the s.
Nanabozho placed lesser humanized be-
ings, dominantly bird-like in form, whose
voices are the thunder and the flashing
of whose eyes is the lightning, and to
whom offerings of tobacco are made when
their voices are loud and menacing.
Like the Iroquois and Huron sages, the
Algonquian philosophers taught that the
disembodied souls of the dead, on their
journey to the great meadow in which is
situated the village of their deceased an-
cestors, must cross a swift stream precari-
ously bridged by a tree trunk, which was
in continual motion. Over this the manes
of the justified pass in safety, while the
shades of the vicious, overcome by the
magic power of adverse fate, fail at this
ordeal, and, falling into the abyss below,
are lost.
Another and equally credited tradition
is to the effect that a manito or primal
man-being formed a world which he peo-
led with man-beings having the form
ut not the benevolent attributes of man,
and that these primal man-beings, doing
nothing but evil, finally caused the de-
struction of the world and themselves by
a flood; that having thus satisfied his dis-
pleasure the primal man being brought
the world again out of the waters and
formed anew a fine looking young man,
but, being alone, the latter seemed dis-
consolate and weary of life. Then, '
ing him, the primal man-being brought
him as he slept a sister for a companion.
Awaking, the young man was rejoiced to
see his sister, and the two dwelt together
for £ years in mutual amusement and
agreeable discourse. Finally the young
man dreamed for the first time, and he
22
[B. A. E.
NANABOZHO
related his dream to his sister, saying
that it had been revealed to him that .
five young man-beings would that night
visit their lodge, and that she was for-
bidden to speak to or in any manner rec-
ognize any of the first four who would
seek admission to the lodge, but that
she should welcome the fifth when he
would seek admission. This advice she
followed. After their metamorphosis
these four primal young man-beings be-
came respectively Sama or Tobacco, who,
receiving no answer from the sister, died
of chagrin, Wapekone or Squash; Eshke-
tamok or Melon, and Kojees or Bean,
who shared the fate of the first. But
Mandamin or Corn, the fifth, was an-
swered and welcomed by the sister, and
he entered the lodge and became her hus-
band. Then Mandamin buried his four
comrades, and soon from their graves
sprang up respectively tobacco, squashes,
melons, and beans in such quantity as to
supply them for the year, and tobacco
enough to enable them to make offerings
to the primal man-beings and to smoke
in council. From this union sprang the
Indian race.
In one version of the prevailing Algon-
quian cosmogonic story it is said that
before the formation of the earth there
was only water; that on the surface of
this vast expanse of water floated a large
raft on which were the animals of the
various kinds which are on the earth and
of which the Great Hare was the chief.
They sought a fit and firm place on which
to disembark; but as there were in sight
only swans and other waterfowl, they
n to lose hope, and, having no other,
they requested the beaver to dive for the
purpose of bringing up some earth from
the bottom of the water, assuring him in
the name of all the animals present that,
should he return with only a single par-
ticle, it would produce an earth sufficiently
spacious to contain and nourish all. But
the beaver sought an excuse for refusal,
saying that he had already dived around
the raft and had failed to reach the bot-
tom. He was pressed so strongly to make
anew so worthy an attempt, however, that
he took the hazard and dived. He re-
mained without returning for so long a
time that the supplicants believed him
drowned. Finally they saw him appear
nearly dead and £ Then all the
animals, seeing that he was in no condi-
tion to remount the raft, at once interested
themselves to take him into it. After ex-
amining carefully his paws and tail, the
found nothing. But the little hope left
them of being able to save their lives com-
pelled them to address themselves to the
otter to ask that he make an attempt to
find earth at the bottom of the waters.
It was told him that his own safety, as
well as theirs, depended on the result of
his effort. So the otter yielded to
their urging and dived. He remained
in the depths of the waters a longer time
than did the beaver, but, like him, he
came to the surface without success.
The impossibility of finding a place to
dwell where they could subsist left them
nothing more to hope, when the musk-
rat offered to attempt to find the bottom,
and he flattered himself that he would
bring back sand. Although the beaver
and the otter, much stronger than he, had
not been able to accomplish the task, they
encouraged him, promising even that, if
he succeeded in his attempt, he should be
the ruler of the whole world. The musk-
rat then cast himself into the waters and
bravely dived into the depths. After
remaining therein nearly an entire day
and '' he appeared motionless at the
side of the raft, belly uppermost and
ws closed. The other animals care-
ully took him out of the water, opened
one of his paws, then a second, then a
third, and finally the fourth, where there
was a small grain of sand between his
claws. The Great Hare, who was en-
couraged to form a vast and spacious
earth, took this grain of sand and let it
fall on the raft, which became larger.
He took a part and scattered it, which
caused the mass to increase more and
more. When it was of the size of a
mountain he willed it to turn, and as
it turned the mass still increased in size.
As soon as it appeared quite large he
gave orders to the fox to examine his
work with power to enlarge it. He
obeyed. The fox, having learned that
the earth was of such size that he could
easily take his prey, returned to the Great
Hare to inform him that the earth was
large enough to contain and nourish all
the animals. After this report the Great
Hare went over his work, and, on going
around it, found it imperfect. He has
since not been disposed to trust any one
of all the other animals, and ever kee
on enlarging the earth by ceaselessly
oing around it. The £ heard
in the caverns of mountains confirm the
Indians in the belief that the Great Hare
continues the work of enlarging the
earth. He is honored by them, and they
regard him as the god who has formed
the land.
Such is what the Algonquians teach
regarding the formation of the earth,
which they believe is borne on a raft.
Concerning the sea and the firmament,
they assert that they have existed for all
time. After the formation of the earth
all the other animals withdrew into the
places most fitted to them, where they
could feed and find their prey. The first
of these having died, the Great Hare
BULL. 301
caused men to be born from their cada-
vers, even from those of the fish which
were found along the banks of rivers
which he had e in forming the earth,
and gave each a different language or
dialect. Because some ascribed their
origin to the bear, others to the elk,
and thus to all the different animals,
they believed that they had their being
from these creatures. (J. N. B. H.)
Nanahuani. A former Chumashan vil-
lage on Santa Cruz id., Cal.
Nanahuani.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Apr. 24, 1863.
Na-na-wa'-ni.—Henshaw, Buenaventura MS. vo-
cab., B. A. E., 1884. .
Nanaimo (contraction of Snanaimur).
A Salish tribe, speaking the Cowichan
dialect, living about Nanaimo harbor, on
the E. coast of Vancouver id. and on
Nanaimo lake, Brit. Col. Pop. 161 in 1906.
Their gentes are Anuenes, Koltsiowotl,
Ksalokul, Tewetken, and Yesheken.
Nanaimos.–Mayne, Brit. Col., 165, 1861. Nanai-
mük:Gibbs quoted by Dail" in Cont. N. A.
Ethnol., 1,241, 1877. Nanainio.—Douglas in Jour.
£ Geog. Soc., 246, 1854. S ooh.—Tolmie
and Dawson. Vocabs. Brit. Col., 120B, 1884.
Snanaimuq.-Boas in 5th Rep. N. W. Tribes Can.,
32, 1889. £ in Jour. Roy. Geog.
Soc., 293, 1857
Nanamakewuk (Nénémè kiwig', “thun-
derers.”—W. J.). A gens of the Sauk and
Foxes.
Nä-nā-ma’-kew-uk.–Morgan, Anc. Soc., 170, 1877
( £,£nder ). Neneme kiwag'.—Wm. Jones,
Nananawi (Na’-man-a-wi, a species of
lizard). A clan of the Tuwa (Earth or
Sand) phratry of the Hopi. —Stephen in
8th Rep. B. A. E., 39, 1891.
Nanashthezhin (“black-horizontal-stri
aliens’, referring to the Zuñi). A Navaho
clan, descended from a body of Zuñi who
amalgamated with the Navaho.
Nanaccéji".–Matthews in Jour. Am. Folk-lore,
iii, 104, 1890. Nanasté'zin.–Matthews, Navaho
Legends, 30, 1897.
Nanatlugunyi (Ná'nā-tlu "gan'yi, or, in
abbreviated form, Ná'nā-tlu gañ’, or
Ná'ná-tsu gañ’, ‘spruce-tree place”). A
traditional Cherokee settlement on the
site of Jonesboro, Washington co., Tenn.
The name of Nolichucky r. is probably a
corruption of the same word.—Mooney in
19th Rep. B. A. E., 527, 1900. -
Nanatsoho. Probably a subdivision of
one of the tribes of the Caddo confederacy
which resided in a village on Red r. of
Louisiana, and, according to Joutel, were
allies of the Kadohadacho, Natchitoch,
and Nasoni in 1687. They probably
drifted southward in the middle of the
18th century, gradually lost their distinc-
tive organization, and me merged
with their kindred during the turbulence
of that period, suffering distress incident
to the introduction of new diseases by the
whites. In 1812asettlement of 12 families
was said to exist near the locality of their
former villages. (A. C. F.)
Nadsoos.-La ": (1718) in £ Déc., VI, 243,
1886. Nadsous-Jefferys, Am. Atlas, map 5, 1776.
NANAHUANI-NANG
23
Nanatscho.–Trimble (1818) in Morse, Rep. to Sec.
War, 259, 1822 (village). Natchoos-Douay (ca.
1687) quoted by Shea, Discov. Miss. Val., 218, 1852.
Nathosos.—Joutel (1687) in French, Hist. Coll. La.,
1,168, 1846. Nathsoos.—Barcia, Ensayo, 278, 1723.
isatsohocks.-Coxe, Carolana, 10, 1741 (also Nat-
choos). Natsohok.—Ibid., map. Natsohos.—Jou-
tel (1687) in Margry, Déc., III, 409, 1878. Nat-
soos.-La # (1719), ibid., VI, 263, 1886. Pecan
Point.—Trimble (ca. 1812) in Morse, Rep. to Sec.
War, 259, 1822 (Nanatscho, or).
Nanawonggabe. The principal chief,
about the middle of the 19th century, of
the Chippewa of Lake Superior. He was
born about 1800, and was noted chiefly as
an orator, and as the father of Ahshah-
waygeeshegoqua ('The Hanging Cloud'),
the so-called “Chippewa Princess”, who
was renowned as a warrior and as the
only female among the Chippewa allowed
to participate in the war ceremonies and
dances, and to wear the plumes of the
warriors. Nanawonggabe is described as
having been of less than medium height
and size, and as having intelligent fea-
tures. See Morse in Wis. Hist.Soc. Coll.,
III, 338, 1857.
Nanawu. The Small Striped Squirrel
clan of the Tuwa (Earth or Sand) phratry
of the Hopi.
Na’-na-wu wuń-wu.–Fewkes in Am. Anthrop.,
VII, 404, 1894 (wiń-wi=' clan').
Nanay. See Nana.
Nan-chee-ning-ga. See Nacheninga.
Nandell. A Tenankutchin village,
named from its chief, with 80 inhabitants
in 1885; situated on Tetling r., near Wag-
ner lake, about 20 m. from Tanana r.,
lat. 63° 20'. Alaska.
#andeli–Baker, Geog. Dict. Alaska, 458, 1906.
Nandellas.–Error cited, ibid. Nandell's village.—
Allen, Rep., 75,137, 1885.
Nané. See Nana.
Nanepashemet. A Nipmuc chief of con-
siderable note in the early days of the
Massachusetts colonies. is home was
in Medford, Middlesex co., near Mystic
pond. His house, it is said, unlike others,
was elevated on a scaffold about 6 ft
above the ground, on a hill, at the bottom
of which was his fort. He was killed
about 1619. His widow, who subse-
# married Webcowit, assumed the
chieftaincy and was known as the Squaw-
sachem of the Nipmuc. He left 5 chil-
dren—one known as Sagamore James
became sachem of Saugus; another, the
Sachem of Winnesimet. (c. T.)
Nang. The Earth or Sand clans of the
Tewa pueblos of San Juan, Santa Clara,
Nambe, and Tesuque, N. Mex., and
Hano, Ariz.; that of Tesuque is extinct.
Cf. Nung.
£ in Am. Anthrop., 1x, 350, 1896
Nambe and Tesuque form; tdóa = people').
An-tówa.—Ibid. (Hano form). Na-tdóa,—Ibid.
(San Juan and Santa Clara form).
Nang. The Stone clan of the Tewa
£ of San Juan, N. Mex. Said to
distinct from the Na (Earth or Sand)
clan of that'' Cf. Ku.
Na”-tdóa.—Hodge in Am. Anthrop., 1x, 352, 1896
(tdóo = people').
24
[B. A. E.
NANIBAS–NANTICOKE
Namibas (“fish-eaters”). Probably a
Choctaw tribe which early in the 18th
century occupied a village near the Mo-
bile and Tohome tribes, about 5 leagues
from Ft Mobile, on Mobile bay, Ala.
Their earlier home, according to Hamil-
#' Mobile, 90–91, 1897), was at the
bluff on Tombigbee r., still known as
“Nanna Hubba,” just above its junction
with Alabama r. After removal to the
vicinity of Ft Mobile they were absorbed
by the Mobile tribe.
Namabas.-Pénicaut (1702) in Margry, Déc., v.
427, 1883. Naniaba.—Jefferys, Am. Atlas, map 5,
1776. Naniabas.–Pénicaut (1702) in French, #:
Coll. La., n.s., 1,80, 1869.
Nanicksah. One of the chiefs sent by
the Ohio Shawnee in 1765 to negotiate a
treaty of peace with Sir Wm. Johnson on
behalf of the British government. The
treaty was signed at Johnson Hall, N.Y.,
July 13, 1765.—N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., VII,
755, 1856.
Nanihaba (manih ‘hill,’ aba ‘above ’).
One of the 5 hamlets comprising the
former Choctaw town of Imongalasha,
in the £ Neshoba co., Miss.—Hal-
bert in Pub. Miss. Hist. Soc., v.1,432, 1902.
Nanikypusson. One of the chiefs sent
by the Shawnee of Ohio in 1765 to nego-
tiate a treaty of peace with Sir Wm. John-
son in behalf of the British government.
The treaty was completed and signed at
Johnson Hall, N.Y., July 13, 1765.—N.Y.
Doc. Col. Hist., v.11, 755, 1856.
Nanipacna (Choctaw : “high moun-
tain.”—Gatschet; ‘hill top ’–Halbert).
An important town visited in 1559–60 by
Tristan de Luna, by whom it was named
Santa Cruz de Nanipacna; situated in s.
Alabama, not far from Alabama r. Hal-
bert (Gulf States Hist. Mag., II, 130, 1903)
thinks it was on the E. side of Alabama
r. in the present Wilcox co., while Lower
(Spanish Settlements, 361, 1901) places it
farther down the river, in Monroe co.
It had been visited and partly destroyed
by other white men, probably De Soto's
expedition, some years before. (J. M.)
pacma.—Barcia, Ensayo,33, 1723. Napicnoca.–
- Fairbanks, Fla., 59,1901 (misprint). Santa Cruz de
Nanipacna.—Barcia, op. cit.
Nannehamgeh (in part from Choctaw
namih, ‘hill’). The “old town’’ inhab-
ited by the Natchez.—Adair, Am. Inds.,
196, 1775.
Namortalik. An Eskimo village on a
small island in s. Greenland, lat. 60°.
Nannortalik.-Ausland, 162, 1886. Nanortalik.–
Nansen, First Crossing, 307, 1890. Nennortalik.—
Koldewey, German Arct. Exped., 182, 1874.
Nanpanta (Nan/panta, ‘deer”). A Qua-
paw gens.—Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E.,
229, 1897.
Nanpanta. A Deer gens: a division of
the Washashewanun gens of the Osage.
Ke Ha'tsü.—Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 234, 1897
Turtle with a serrated crest along the shell’).
a"pa"ta.-Ibid.
Nansattico. A former Matchotic village
on Rappahannock r., s. W. of the present
Hampstead, in King George co., Va.
Nansattico.-Herrman, map, 1670. Nanzaticos.—
Jefferson, Notes, 138, 1801.
Nansemond (from mansamend, ‘one goes
to fish,” or ‘one (who) goes to fish (or
fishing), possibly originally a personal
name.–Gerard An important tribe
of the Powhatan confederacy (q.v.)
formerly occupying a territory on the s.
side of lower James r., Va., within the
resent Nansemond and Norfolk cos., and
aving their principal town, “Nandsa-
mund,” probably about the present
Chuckatuck in the former county. They
were estimated by Capt. John Smith, in
1608, at 200 warriors, or perhaps a total
population of 700 or 800. Like the other
tri of the confederacy they quickly
declined after the advent of the whites,
and in 1722, when they are mentioned in
the Albany treaty with the Iroquois, they
numbered, according to Beverley, only 150
in all. A scattered band of about 180
mixed-bloods, mostly truck farmers, still
keep up the name near Bowershill, a
few miles S. w. from Norfolk. J. M.)
Nancymond.—Wassall (1667) in N. C. Col. Rec., I,
159, 1886. Nandsamunds.–Smith (1624), Va., 347,
1884. £o' (1722) in N. Y.
Doc. Col. Hist., V, 673, 1855. Nansamond.—Bev-
erley, Va., bk. 3, 63, 1705. Nansamund.—Smith
1629), Va., II, 64, 1819. Nanseman.—Winthro
1647) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 4ths., VII,438, 1865.
ansemond.—Doc. of 1729 in Martin, N. C., I, app.,
xvii, 1829. Nansemun.—Harrison (1647) in Mass.
Hist. Soc. Coll., 4th s., VII, 438, 1865. Nasamonds.—
Jefferson, Notes, 138, 1801. assamonds.—Boudi-
not, Star in the West, 127, 1816. Nausamund.–
Smith (1629), Va., ii. 10, 1819, • -
Nantahala (Nañ/daye'll (“middle [i. e.
noonday] sun'). Originally the name
of a point on Nantahalar, near Jarrett
station, Macon co., N. C., where the cliffs
are so perpendicular that the sun is not
seen at their bases until noon; later ap- -
plied to the neighboring Cherokee settle-
ment of Briertown (q.v.).
Nantahala.–Mooney in 19th Rep. B. A. E., 528,
1900. Nantiyallee.—Doc. of 1799 quoted by Royce
in 5th Rep. B. A. E., 144, 1887. Nuntialla,
—Mooney, op.cit. -
Nantapoyac. A village of the Powhatan
confederacy in 1608, situated on the s.
bank of James r. in Surry co., Va.—Smith
(1629), Va., I, map, repr. 1819.
Nantaughtacund. A tribe and villa
of the Powhatan confederacy, formerly
S. of the Rappahannock, in Essex and
Caroline cos., Va. In 1608 they numbered
about 750.
Nandtaughtacund.-Strachey (ca. 1612), Va., 37,
1849. Nantaughtacund.–Smith (1629), Va., 1, 117,
repr. 1819. Nantautacund.–Simons in Smith, ibid.,
189. Naudtaughtacund.–Purchas, '": IV,
map. 1716 (misprint). Nautaughtacunds.–Drake,
Bk. Inds., bk. 4, 9, 1848 (misp nt).
Nanticoke (from Nemtego, var. of Dela-
ware Unechtgo, Unalachtgo; “tidewater peo-
# An important Algonquian tribe
iving on Nanticoke r. of Maryland, on the
Bull 301
E. shore, where Smith in 1608 located their
principal village, called Nanticoke. They
were connected linguisticall and ethnic-
ally with the Delawares and the Conoy,
notwithstanding the idiomatic variance
in the lan of the latter. Their tra-
ditional history is brief and affords but
little aid in tracing their movements in
prehistoric times. The 10th verse of
the fifth song of the Walam Olum is
translated by uier: “The Nentegos
and the Shawanis went to the south
lands.” Although the Shawnee and
Nanticoke are brought together in this
verse, it does not necessarily indicate
that they separated from the main '.
at the same time and place; but in bot
cases the separation appears to have oc-
curred in the region that in verse 1, same
canto, is designated Talega land, which
was probably in Ohio, since their tradi-
tion recorded by Beatty (Brinton, Lenape
Leg., 139, 1885) is precisely the same as
that of the Shawnee. It is also probable
that “south” in the legend signifies some
int below the latitude of Pittsburg, Pa.,
ut not s. of the Kanawha. A different
and more probable account was given to
Heckewelder by the old chief, White,
who said that, being great trappers and
fishers, they separated from the Dela-
wares after these had reached their east-
ern seat and wandered s. in search of good
fishing and trapping grounds.
The Conoy in 1660 informed the gov-
ernor of Maryland of a “league that had
existed for 13 generations with an em-
peror of Nanticoke lineage at its head,
which embraced all the tribes of the
province, and also the Potomac and, as
they pretended, even the Iroquoian Con-
” (Maryland Arch., Proc. Counc.,
1636–67, 403). The Tocwogh of Smith,
as well as the later Doag, were possibly
identical with the Nanticoke.
A short time after its settlement the
Maryland colony found the Nanticoke a
thorn in its side. As early as 1642 they
were formally declared to be enemies,
and not until 1678 was the strife com-
posed by treaty. A renewal of hostilities
was threatened in 1687, but by prudent
measures this was prevented and the
peace reaffirmed. In 1698, and from that
time forward as long as they remained in
the region, reservations were set aside for
them. In 1707 they had at least 7 vil-
lages. In 1722 their principal village,
called Nanduge by Beverley, contained
about 100 inhabitants and was the resi-
dence of the "empress,” who ruled over
all the neighboring Indians. At that
time they numbered about 500. Soon
afterw they began to move N., stop-
ping for a time on the Susquehanna,
at the mouth of the Juniata, and about
NANTICOKE
25
1748 the greater part of the tribe went
up the Susquehanna, halting at various
points, and finally settled under Iroquois
rotection at Chenango, Chugnut, and
£ on the E. branch of the Susque-
hanna in s. New York. They were esti-
mated at about 500 in 1765. A part re-
mained in Maryland, where they were
still living under the name of Wiwash
in 1792, although reduced to about 30.
In 1753 a part of those on the upper
Susquehanna joined the Iroquois in w.
New York, with whom they were still
living in 1840, but the majority of the
tribe, in company with remnants of
the Mahican and Wappinger, emigrated
to the W. about 1784, and joined the
Delawares in Ohio and Indiana, with
whom they soon became incorporated,
£ as a distinct tribe. A few
mixed bloods live on Indian r., Delaware.
The Nanticoke were distinguished from
neighboring tribes by a darker color and
uliar customs. They appear to have
n devoted to fishing and trapping as
a means of subsistence. Heckewelder
says: “They are said to have been the
inventors of a ' substance by
which they could destroy a whole settle-
ment of people, and they are accused of
being '' in the arts of witchcraft.
It is certain they are dreaded on this ac-
count. I have known Indians who firmly
believed that they had ' among
them who could, if they pleased, destroy
a whole army by '' blowing their
breath toward them. Those of the Le-
nape and other tribes who pretend to
witchcraft say that they learned the
science from the Nanticokes.” What
particular characteristic, art, or knowl-
edge caused them to be looked upon in
this light is not stated; but it probably
was their knowledge of poisons and the
singular custom, which Heckewelder de-
scribes, of removing the bones of their
dead from place to place during their va-
rious shiftings. They appear to have had
a head chief, to whom the English, adopt-
ing Old World terms, applied the name
emperor to distinguish him from the sub-
ordinate chiefs whom they called kings.
The line of descent of the former was
in the female line, and as noted above,
if Beverley be correct, a woman might,
under certain circumstances, hold the
chieftaincy. Their towns appear to have
been in some instances fortified, as Smith
says: “They conducted us to their palli-
zadoed towne, mantelled with the barkes
of trees, with scaffolds like mounts,
brested about with brests very formally.”
The Nanticoke confederacy appears to
have included, besides the Nanticoke
roper, the Arseek, Cuscarawaoc, Nause,
zinies (?), and Sarapinagh. They had
26
[B. A. E.
NANTICOKE–NANUNTENOO
the following villages: Askimimkansen,
Byengeahtein (mixed), Chenango
(mixed), Conedogwinit (mixed), Locust
Necktown, Matchcouchtin, Matcheatto-
chousie, Nanduge, Natahquois, Peixtan(?),
Pekoinoke, Pohecommeati, Teahouois,
Witichouaom. (J. M. C. T.
Doages.-Lord Baltimore (1650) quoted by Boz-
man, Md., 1,119, 1837. doegs,—Writer of 1676 in
Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 4ths., 1.x, 165, 1871. Gannia-
taratich-rone.—Gatschet in Am. Antiq., IV, 75, 1882
Mohawk name). Mantaquak.—Brownell, Ind.
ces, 166, 1853 (misprint). Naaticokes.—Peters
#: Mass. Hist, Soc. Coll., 4th s. Ix. 258, 1871.
anduye.—Beverley, Va., bk.3, 62, 1705. Nanta-
quack.—Smith (1629), Va., I, map, repr. 1819. Nan-
uaes-Rafinesque in Marshall, # 1, introd.,
37, 1824. Nantaq —Simons in Smith (1629), Va.,
1, 175, repr. 1819. Nantekokies.—Maumee counc.
£ St. Papers, Ind. Aff., 1, 357, 1832.
tan es.-Perkins and Peck, Annals of the
West, 423, 1850. Nantico.—Heckewelder in Mass.
Hist.Soc. Coll., 2ds., x, 129, 1823. Nanticock.—Bar-
ton, New Views, # 5, 1798. Nanticoes.-Rafin-
esque in Marshall, Ky., I, introd., 37, 1824. Nanti-
cokes.–Marshe (1744) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st
S., VII, 199, 1801. Nanticoks.–German Flats conf.
(1770) in N.Y. Doc. Col. Hist, viii.229, 1857. Nan-
ticooks.—Edwards (1788) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll.
1st S., 1x, 92, 1804. Nantihokes.–McKenney and
Hall, Ind. Tribes, III, 80, 1854. Nantikokes.–Ft
Johnson conf. (1757) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., VII,
245, 1856. Nantikokies.—Brant (1793) in Am. St.
Papers, Ind. Aff., 1,350, 1832. Nantiocks.–Macau-
ley, N. Y., 111, 39, 1829. Nantiokes.–Ft.Johnson
conf. (1756) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., VII, 173, 1856.
Nanti — Heckewelder (1819) quoted by
Bozman, Md., 1, 177, 1837. Nantiquaks.—Bozman,
Md., I, lio, is37. Nantue. Herrman map. 1670.
Nantycokes.—Peters (1761) in Mass. Hist. Soc.
Coll., 4th S., Ix, 440, 1871. Nautaquake.–Purchas,
Pilgrimes, IV, 1713 (misprint). Nauticokes.—
Water, Mith., pt. 3, sec. 3, 312, 1816 (misprint).
Nentégo.—Beckewelder (1819) quoted by Bozman,
Md., 1, 174, 1837 (own name). Nentegowi
Brinton, Lenape Leg., 204, 1885. Nentico.—
Heckewelder in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 2d 8.., x
129, 1823. Ota -Heckewelder(1819) quoted
by Bozman, Md., 1, 174, 1837 (‘bridge people', so
called by the Mahican and Delawares because of
their custom of felling trees across streams on
which to set their traps, and of their skill in
fastening logs together to form bridges).
£A'n' conf. (1748)
in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., v.1, 441, 1855 (‘be.
£ people'). Scaniadaradighroonas.–Ft
ohnson conf. (1756), ibid., vii, 106, 1856.
Scanihaderadighroones.–Ft Johnson conf. (1753),
ibid., v.1, 811, 1855. Schanadarighroenes.–Ft
Johnson conf. (1755), ibid., 964., Schaniadaradigh-
roonas. -Ibid., . Schani,ha,der,adygh,roon,-
ees. – Clinton (1750), ibid., 548. atera-
tickrohne.—Heckewelder (1819) quoted by Boz-
man, Md., 1, 174, 1837 (‘beyond-the-sea people':
Iroquois name). Shaniadaradighroonas.—Ft
Johnson conf. (1756) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., vii,
50, 1856. Shani adighroones.—Albany conf.
(1754) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 3d S., v, 30, 1836.
Skanatiarationo.–Montreal conf. (1756) in N. Y.
Doc.Col. Hist., x,503, 1858. Skani ighroonas.—
Ft.Johnson conf. (1755), ibid., v.1, 977, 1855. Skan-
iatarati-háka.–Gatschet, Tuscarora MS., B. A. E.,
1885 (Tuscarora name). Skaniatarationo.–Mon-
treal conf. (1756) in N.Y. Doc. Col. Hist.,x,500, 1858.
Skani ighroonas.—Johnson (1756), ibid., vii,
136, 1856. Skaniodaraghroomas.–Ft. Johnson conf.
(1756), ibid., 46. Skaun-ya-ta-ha-ti-hawk.–Macau-
ley, N. Y., 11, 166, 1829. Taux.—Smith (1629),
Va., 113, repr. 1884 (from Tawachguano). Tawach-
ans.—Heckewelder (1819) quoted by Gallatin
n Trans. Am. Antiq. Soc., II, 52, 1836 (Delaware
name: ‘bridge people', from taiachquoan, “a
bridge'). Tawackguano.—Schoolcraft, Ind.Tribes,
VI, 131, 1857. Tayachquáns.—Heckewelder (1819)
'' by Bozman, Md., 1, 174, 1837. Tiaw.co.–
ton treaty (1757) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., VII,
294, 1856. Toags.-Smith (1629), Va., 1, 177, repr.
,-
1819. £ (1819) £ b
Bozman, Md., I, 174, 1837 (name sometimes
by the whites, having reference to their skill in
'w': Unéchtgo.—Ibid. (Delaware
name). Wenuhtokowuk.—Aupaumut (1791)guoted
by Brinton, Lenape Leg., 20, 1885 (Mahican
name).
Nanticoke. A sort of bean; from the
name of an Algonquian tribe. Lawson
(Hist. Carolina, 76, 1709) mentions man-
ticokes among “the pulse which we found
the Indians possessed of when we settled
in America.” A. F. C.
Nantucket. When first settled by the
whites this island, S. of the coast of Mas-
sachusetts, was occupied by two tribes
whose names have not been preserved.
One occupied the w. end of the island
and was supposed to have come from the
mainland by way of Marthas Vineyard;
the other tribe lived at the E. end and
was said to have come direct from the
mainland. The two tribes were inde-
R.' and were hostile to each other.
hey had several villages and numbered
about 1,500 at the first settlement of the
island in 1642 (Mayhew). In 1763 there
were only 358 remaining and two-thirds
of these died of a fever the next winter.
In 1792 there were only 20 left, and these
were reduced in 1809 to 2 or 3 persons of
ure blood and a few of mixed race. The
ndian names of different districts, which
were probably the names of villages also,
were Shimmoah (also a village), Tetau-
kimmo, Shaukimmo, Quayz, Podpis,
Squam, Sasacacheh, and Siasconsit, and
the village Miacomet (Notes on Nan-
tucket (1807) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll.,
2d S., III, 25–26, 1815). For information
concerning the early grants and convey-
ances of Nantucket lands, see Bull. Nan-
tucket Hist. Assn., 1, 1896–1902. (J. M.)
Mantukes.—London Doc. (1682) in N. Y. Doc. Col.
Hist., III, 328, 1853. Mantukett.—Ibid. Nan-
tuckett.-London Doc. (1692.3, ibid., iv. 28, is:
Nan uet.-London, Doc. (1664), ibid., 111, 84,
1853. Nantukes.—Holland Doc. (1664), ibid., II,
296, 1858. Nantukett.—London Doc. (1674), ibid.,
iii, 215, 1853.
Nantuxet. A division of the Unalachti-
# (?) branch of the Delawares formerly
iving in Pennsylvania and Delaware.—
Macauley, N. Y., 11, 166, 1829.
Nanualikmut (“lake people'; Kodiak
name). A division of the Knaiakhotana
of Cook inlet, Alaska.
'''''''''
£ "N'id'I' ('lake #
niagmiut name).
Nanumpum. See Weetamo.
Nanuntenoo. A Sachem of the Narra-
nset, son of Miantonomo, called also
anonchet or Quananchit. He was the
first signer of the treaty of Oct. 1675, but
supplied the strength of the Narraganset
war against the English, his young men
having long secretly supported Philip.
He escaped with his life from the fight
of Dec. 1675, and in Mar. 1676 defeated
the English under Capt. Peirse; but in
BULL. 30]
April of that year he was surprised by an
English force and surrendered. He was
taken to Stonington, Conn., and was shot
by representatives of his allied enemies
under the eyes of the English. His head
was sent as a trophy to the magistrates of
Hartford (De Forest, Inds. of Conn., 282,
1852). Nanuntenoo was tall and strongly
built, and was a man of courage and ability.
His fame at times was hardly lessthan that
of King Philip. Some of his sayings have
been preserved. (A. F. C.)
Nanusek. An Eskimo settlement in s.
E. Greenland.—Meddelelser om Grön-
land, xxv, map, 1902.
Nanussussouk (Nénusuisowingi, “they go
by the name of the £"#. J.). A
£ of the Sauk and Foxes.
a-nus-sus'-so-uk.–Morgan, Anc. Soc., 170, 1877.
Nenuswisówag'.-Wm. Jones, infºn, 1906.
Namvogaloklak. A Magemiut vill
on one of the lakes connected with Kvich-
ivak r., Alaska; pop. 100 in 1880.
Nanvogalokhlagamute.—Nelson (1879) quoted by
Baker, Geog. Dict. Alaska, 454, 1906 (mute=
‘people'). anvogaloklak.—Baker, ibid. Nau-
vog a lokhla gamute.-Petroff in 10th Census,
Alaska, map, 1884 (misprint). Nauwogalokhlaga-
:-Petro". Rep. on Alaska, 54, 1881 (mis-
p --
Nanyaayi (perhaps “people of Nanya').
The most important social group among
the southern Tlingit. They belong to
the Wolf clan, have their winter town at
Wrangell, and camp in summer alon
Stikine r. in Alaska. Ketgohittan an
Kutshittan are given as divisions.
Naa-nu-aa-ghu.—Kane, Wand. in N.A., app:18:9.
Nanaã'ri.-Boas, 5th Rep. N. W., Tribes Can., 25,
1889. Nān-gche-āri.—Krause, Tlinkit Ind., 120,
# Nanya'ayi–Swanton, field notes, B. A. E.,
Nanykypusson. See Nanikypusson.
Nanzewaspe (‘quiet heart”). The prin-
cipal settlement of the Osage formerly in
Neosho valley, s. E. Kans. According to
#" its inhabitants numbered 600 in
1850.
£":''''':
De Smet, W. Missions, 355, 1856.
Naogeh (“deer”). A clan of the Seneca.
Canendeshé.–French writer (1666) in N. Y. Doc.
Col. Hist., IX, 47, 1855. a-o'-geh.-Morgan,
League Iroq., 46,80, 1851 (Seneca form).
Napa. A name of doubtful Indian
origin, now used to designate a county, a
town, a river, and a creek in California.
So far as can be learned it was not used as a
village name by either the Wintun or the
Yukian Wappo, the territories of both of
which peoples embrace parts of Napa co.,
the boundary between them passing just
N. of Napa City. Powers (Cont. N. A.
Ethnol., III, 218, 1877) lists it as a Patwin
tribe. (s. A. B.)
Napai. A mixed Athapascan and Kus-
kwogmiut village on the N. bank of Kus-
kokwim r., a little above Kolmak of,
Alaska; . 23 in 1890.
Na ute.-Hallock in Nat. Geog. Mag., 1x, 91,
1898.
NANUSEK—NAPESHNEEDUTA
27
Napai. A Nushagagmiut Eskimo vil-
lage in the Nushagak district, Alaska;
# 11 in 1890.
apaimiut.-11th Census, Alaska, 164, 1893(Eskimo
name for the people). -
Napaiskak, A Kuskwogmiut Eskimo
village on the left bank of Kuskokwim
r., about 4 m. below Bethel, Alaska;
pop. 196 in 1880, 97 in 1890.
Napaiskágamut.—Kilbuck quoted by Baker, Geog.
Dict. Alaska, 1902. Na eagamiut.-11th Cen-
sus, Alaska, 164, 1893. £
in 10th Census, Alaska, 17, 1884.
Napakiak. A Kuskwogmiut village on
the right bank of Kuskokwim r., about
10 m. below Bethel, Alaska; pop. 98 in
1880.
Napachiakách t.—Kilbuck quoted by Baker,
£:
Nelson in 18th Rep. B. A. E., pt. 1, 23, map, 1899.
Napahai ute.-Petroff in 10th Census, Alaska,
17, 1884. Na yagamiut.-11th Census, Alaska,
104, 1893. apahayagamute.-Petroff, Resources
of Alaska, 53, 1881.
Napaklulik. A Malemiut Eskimo vil-
lage on Mangoak r., Alaska, S.E. of Sela-
wik lake, about lat. 66° 20', lon. 160° 20'.
Nah-park-lu-lik.—Stoney (1886) quoted by Baker,
#. Dict. Alaska, 454, 1906. Napaklulik.—Baker,
Napakutak. An Eskimo village on an
island variously called Ettyhren, Ipekut,
and Chirluk, off the N. E. coast of Siberia.
Pop. 52 in 5 houses about 1895; 37 in 4
houses in 1901.
Napa'kutak.–Bogoras, Chukchee, 29, 1904 (Eski-
mo name). Nepe'kuten.—Ibid. (Chukchee name).
Napeshneeduta (“Red man who flees
not”). A Mdewakanton Sioux, the first
full-blood Dakota man to be baptized and
received into a Christian church. He
was a son of the sister of Mrs Renville,
wife of Joseph Renville the trader, and
claimed kindred with some of the prin-
cipal chiefs of the Mdewakanton. He is
described as having been above the aver-
age height, well formed, and with a coun-
tenance indicative of intelligence, kind-
ness, and honesty. He was baptized at
Lac-qui-Parle, Minn., Feb. 21, 1840, re-
ceiving the name Joseph Napeshnee; his
wife was received into the church at the
same time, and he brought four children
to be baptized, three of them by former
wives. is wife died within 5 years,
when he married a convert, Pretty Rain-
bow, who deserted him; he later married
another Christian woman and removed
to Little Crow’s Village, a few miles below
Ft Snelling, on the Mississippi, where
many of his relatives lived. Here he
became ill with fever, and because of his
change of religious faith his people re-
fused him food and help. When the
outbreak of the Sioux began in 1862,
Joseph, like the other Christian Indians,
befriended the whites, and in the follow-
ing spring he was engaged as a Govern-
ment scout, a position which he held for
several years, returning finally to Lac-
qui-Parle where he died in July 1870. In
28
[B. A. E.
NAPETACA-NARRAGANSET
his last years Joseph was respected for
his piety and industry by both whites
and Indians. For nearly 10 years he was
a ruling elder in the Presbyterian church,
and supported his £ notwithstand-
ing the infirmities of old e, without
Government aid. See Williamson in
Minn. Hist. Soc. Coll., III, 188, 1880.
Napetaca. A village of the Yustaga
tribe or “province” in Florida, the scene
of one of the fiercest battles between the
Indians and De Soto's troops in 1539. It
was probably on one of the head-streams
of Suwanneer. (J. M.
Napetaca.–Gentl, of Elvas (1557) # by
Bourne, DeSoto Narr., I, 41, 1904. apetuca.–
Gentl. of Elvas in Hakluyt Soc. Pub., ix, 39, 1851.
Napitue:-Ranjel (ca. 1546) in Bourne, op. cit.,
11, 73, 1904.
Napeut. A former Pima rancheria on
the N. bank of the Rio Gila, s. Ariz.; vis-
ited by Father Garcés in 1770.
Napeut.-Arricivita, Chrónica, II, 416, 1792.
Napissa (Choctaw: na"pisa, ‘spy,” “sen-
tinel”). A tribe mentioned in 1699 by
Iberville as united with the Chickasaw,
living in villages adjoining those of the
latter, and speaking the same or a cognate
language. As they disappear from his-
tory early in the 18th century, it is prob-
able that they were absorbed by the
Chickasaw, if indeed they were not a
local division of the latter. (A. S. G.)
#"' (1699) in Margry, D&c., iv., 184,
1880. Napyosa.—Ibid., 164. Napyssas.—Ibid., 180.
Napiw". See Nanabozho.
Napobatin. A name said by Gibbs
(Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, III, 110, 1853)
to signify ‘many houses,’ and to have
been used by the Indians of Big valley,
on the s. shore of the main body of Clear
lake, for themselves collectively. This is
doubtful. (S.A.B.)
Napochies. A tribe living near Coosa r.,
Ala., at war with the Cogas (Creeks) in
1560. They were probably a Muskhogean
people, more nearly affiliated to the mod-
ern Choctaw. Cf. Napissa.
Napaches.–Fairbanks, Hist. Fla., 86, 1871. Napo-
chies.—Barcia, Ensayo, 35–37, 1723.
Napoya. A clan of the Apohola phra-
try of the Timucua of Florida.–Pareja
(ca. 1612) quoted by Gatschet in Proc.
Am. Philos. Soc., xv.11, 492, 1878.
Nappeckamak (‘enclosed or occupied
ter-place'). The principal village of
$'. on the site of Yonkers,
N. Y.
Na aks.—Bolton quoted by Ruttenber,
Tribes Hudson's R.,77, 1872. Nappikomack.—Rut-
tenber, Ind. Géog. Names, 23, 1906. Nepahko-
muk.—Ibid.
Napüchi (‘mountain pass'). A small
rancheria of the Tarahumare near Noro-
gachic, Chihuahua, Mexico.—Lumholtz,
inf’n, 1894.
Naquiscoga. An unidentified town vis-
ited by Moscoso's troops in 1542, w. of
Mississippi r.–Gentl. of Elvas (1557) in
French, Hist. Coll. La., 11, 199, 1850.
Narajer achic (‘where the dead are
dancing’). A burial cave of the Tarahu-
mare in the Arroyo de las Iglesias, on the
road from Batopilas to Carichic, in s. w.
Chihuahua, Mexico. It has been much
despoiled in recent years on account of
mining the saltpeter deposits in the cave,
in conducting which about a hundred
bodies were uncovered.—Lumholtz, Un-
known Mex., 1, 222, 1902.
Nararachic (probably place of tears',
or ‘weeping place”). Formerly a large
pueblo of the Tarahumare, but now an
unimportant settlement about 15 m. N.
of Norogachic, lat. 27° 40', lon. 107°.
Chihuahua, Mexico. With the neigh-
boring ranches the population numbered
about 180 families in 1902.
Marrarachic,-Lumholtz in Scribner's Mag., xvi,
311, Sept. 1894 (misprint). Narārachic.—Lumholtz
in Internat. Cong. Anthrop., 102, 1894.
Naraticon. A division of the Delawares
of s. New Jersey. They have been vari-
ously located by writers, but according
to Brinton lived on Raccoon cr.
LIattikongy.-De Laet (1633) in N. Y. Hist. Soc.
Coll., 2d S., I, 315, 1841. Naratekons.—De Laet
(1633), ibid., 303. Naraticons.—Brinton, Lenape
# 42, 1885. Naricon:—Doc. of 1656 in N. Y. Döc.
Col. Hist., I, 590, 1856 (the creek). Narraticongs,—
Proud, Penn., 11,295, 1798. Narraticonse.—Stuy-
vesant (1608) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., xII, 61,1877.
Narratikonck.—Herrman map, 1670. Nar-rit-i-
congs.–Macauley, N.Y., 11,164, 1829.
Narices. A tribe, probably Coahuilte-
can or Tamaulipan, at Reinoso, Mexico,
near the Rio Grande, below Laredo, Texas,
in 1757. They were with the Nazas,
Comecrudos, and Tejones. The Narices
and the Nazas had been converted at
Villa de Pilon, in Nueva Leon (Joseph
Tienda de Cuervo, Informe del Recono-
cimiento e Ynspección de la Colonia de el
Seno Mexicano, 1757, MS. in the Archivo
General, Historia, Lv1; Orozco y Berrà,
Geog., 294, 1864). (H. E. B.)
Narises.—Tienda de Cuervo, op.cit., 1757.
Nariz ( £ Spanish “nose'). A
Papago village, probably in Pima co., s.
Ariz.; pop. about 250 in 1863.
Naris.—Browne, Apache Country, 291, 1869 (mis-
uoting Poston). Nariz,-Poston in Ind. Aff.
ep. 1863,385, 1864.
Narosigak. An Ikogmiut Eskimo vil-
lage on the left bank of Kwemeluk pass,
at Nioklakowik slough, Yukon delta,
#: - - ed
£
Narosigak.—Baker, ibid.
Narraganset (“people of the small point,’
from naiagans, diminutive of naiag, “small
point of land, with locative ending -et).
An Algonquian tribe, formerly one of the
leading tribes of New England. They
occupied Rhode Island w of Narragansett
bay, including the Niantic territory, from
Providence r. on the N. E. to Pawcatuck
r. on thes w. On the N. w, they claimed
control over a part of the country of the
Coweset and Nipmuc, and on the s. w.
they claimed by conquest from the Pequot
BULL. 30.]
a strip extending to the Connecticut line.
They also owned most of the islands in
the bay, some of which had been con-
uered from the Wampanoag. The
iantic, living in the western part of the
country, were a subordinate tribe who be-
came merged with the Narraganset after
King Philip's war. The Narraganset
l the great pestilence that in 1617
desolated the southern New England
coast, and, being joined by numbers of
the fugitives from the E., became a
strong tribe. The early estimates, as
usual, greatly exaggerate, but it is certain
N ARRAGANSET
nańaganser of connecticut, Born AT BROTHERTON,
wisconsin. (F. G. speck, Photo.
that they numbered, including their de-
ndents, several thousand when first
nown to the whites. In 1633 they lost
700 by smallpox, but in 1674 they still
numbered about 5,000. The next year
saw the outbreak of King Philip's war,
which involved all the neighboring tribes
and resulted in the destruction of the
Indian power in southern New England.
The Narraganset threw their whole
strength into the contest and shared the
common fate. In the celebrated swamp
fight near Kingston, R.I., on Dec. 19,
1675, they lost nearly 1,000 in killed and
prisoners, and soon thereafter the survi-
power and revenge.
29
vors were forced to abandon their country
and take refuge in small bands among
the interior tribes in the N. and W.
It is probable that most of them joined
the '. and Abnaki, though
some may have found their way to Can-
ada. In 1682 a party of about 100 fugi-
tives at Albany asked permission to
return in peace. The Niantic had taken
no part in the war against the whites
and in this way preserved their triba
organization and territory. The scattered
Narraganset, as they surrendered, were
settled among them, and the whole body
henceforth took the name of Narraganset.
They were assigned a tract near Charles-
town, R.I., and constantly decreased in
numbers, as they were hemmed in by the
whites. Many of them joined the Broth-
erton Indians in New York in 1788.
Those who remained numbered about
140 in 1812, and 80 in 1832, but these are
now reduced to a few individuals of
mixed Indian and negro blood, some of
whom have joined the Mohegan near
Norwich, Conn.
The Narraganset were ruled by eight
chiefs, each of whom had his own particu-
lar territory, but was subject to the head
chief, who lived at their principal village,
called Narraganset, about the site of
Kingston. Of the religion of the abo-
rigines of Rhode Island, Roger Williams
wrote, Feb. 28, 1638 (Mass. Hist. Soc.
Coll., 4th S., VI, 225, 1863) as follows:
“They have plenty of Gods or divine
owers: the Sunn, Moone, Fire, Water,
arth, the Deere, the Beare, &c. I
brought home lately from the Nanhig-
gonsicks the names of 38 of their Gods,
all they could remember.” Denison says:
“They made no images; their divinities
were ghosts; they were extreme spiritual-
ists. Every element and material and
object had its ruling spirit, called a god, or
Manitou. These divinities seemed ever
passionate and engaged in war with each
other; hence the passionate and warlike
character of the £ They
adored not intelligence and virtue, but
Every person was
lieved to be under the influence of some
spirit, good or evil—that is, weak or
strong—to further the person's desires.
These spirits, or Manitous, inhabited dif-
ferent material forms, or dwelt at times in
them. The symbolic signature employed
by sachems and chiefs, in signing deeds,
£ in many cases, the forms
inhabited by their guardian or inspiring
£ these were bows, arrows, birds,
shes, beasts, reptiles, and the like.”
The following were the Narraganset
and Niantic villages: Charlestown, Chau-
batick, Maushapogue, Mittaubscut, Narra-
ganset, £ and Sha-
Womet.



30
[B. A. E.
NARRAGAN SETT PACER—NASCAPEE
In addition to the writings cited below,
consult, for historical data, Rider, Lands
of Rhode Island, 1904. (J. M.)
Amirgankaniois.—Jes. Rel. 1652, 26, 1858. Anygan-
sets.–Prince (1632) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 2d s.,
# *'.1 ( £ Ojebway
nois., , 1 in 18 or int). ahiganiouetch.–
Jes. Rel. 1640, 35, # # t,—Williams
(1682) in R. I. Col. Rec., I, 26, 1856. , Nahiggan-
neucks.—Patent of 1643, ibid., 144. N nset.—
Williams (1675) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 4th s., VI,
301, 1863. Nahi ick.—Williams (1638), ibid.,
247. , Nahiggonsjc
.—Williams (1675), ibid., 304.
1638 - #£:
3), - - t.- ... O
# R. I. Col. Rec., 11, , 1857. Nanh -
setts.—Doc. of 1642, ibid., I, 130, 1856. N -
sets.—Act of 1644, ibid., 134. N - eu.
Williams (1643) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st s., III,
1794 (the true tribal name). –
205 ( ) £
Williams (ičič) in R.I. Col. Rec, i. 33, 1856. Nan-
ick.—Williams (1637) in Mass. Hist. Soc.
Coll., 3d s., 1x, 299, 1846. £"
(1638), ibid., 4th.s., VI, 222, 1863. nset.—
Ibid. Nanhiggonsicks.-Ibid., 223. Nanhiggon-
ticks.—Williams (1636), ibid., 3d s., 1, 160, 1825.
N —Williams '' quoted by Caulkins,
Hist. Norwich, 47, 1866. igonset.—Williams
£ quoted by Drake, Bk. Inds... bk. 2,100, 1848.
anhigonsick. I.' Mass. Hist. Soc.
Coll., 4th s., vi, 223, 1863. N tt.—Doc. of
1654 in R. I. Col. Rec.,1,131, 1856." Nanh #7.
, 1857.
Gorton and Holden '' ibid., II,
£ ams (1637) in Mass. Hist.
Soc. Coll., 4th s., v.1, 189, 1863. Nannogans.–Mason
(1643), ibid., v.11, 411, 1865 (abbreviation). Nan-
nogansetts.–Ibid. Nano higganeuks.-Mourt
(1622), ibid., 1st S., VIII, 241, 1802. Nanohiggan-
set.—Ibid., 239. Nanohi ts.—Doc. of 164
quoted by Drake, Bk. Inds... bk. 2, 55, 1848. Nanti-
gansick.—Williams '' 1640), ibid., 23. Nanty-
£ "' # Soc. # *
. Nantyggansiks.–Callenderquoted by Drake,
Bk. Inds., bk. 2, 23, 1848. N cetts.-Doc. of
1642 in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 3d s., III, 161, 1833.
Naraganset.—Winthrop (1634), ibid., 4th S., III,
326, 1856. Naragansicks.-Peter (ca. 1637), ibid.,
VI, 95, 1863. Naraghenses.—Jes. Rel, 1660, 27, 1858.
Naransett.—Underhill (1638) in Mass. Hist. Soc.
Coll.,3ds.,v1,1,1837. Naregansets.—Patrick (1637),
ibid., 4th s., VII, 323, 1865. Nar ts.—Doc. of
1675 in N.Y."Doc Col. Hist., xiv. 639, 1883. #.
—Bradford (1640) in Mass. Hist.Soc. Coll.,
ths.,v1,159, 1863. Narhiggon.—Doc. of 1675 in N.Y.
poc.Col. Hist,xiv,699 is: Naricanset.-Pynchon
£ in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 4th S., VI, 373, 1863.
#£ £,: 1856e
sette.—Treaty (1644), ., 430. Narigans-
sets.-Bradford (ca. 1650), ibid.,235. N nset.—
Williams (1654) quoted ' Bk. Inds... bk.2,80,
1848. Nari ts.—Williams (1648) in Mass. Hist.
Soc. Coll.,3ds., 1x,271, 1846. Narighansets.—Brad-
ford (ca. 1650), ibid., 4th s., III, 102, 1856. Nari -
sets.—Ibid., 113. Narogansetts.—Writer of 1676
quoted by Drake, Ind; Chron., 115, 1836. Narohigan-
sets.—Patent of 1635 in N.Y. Doc. Col. Hist., XIV,
30, 1883. Narragancett.—Doc. of 1668 in R. I. Col.
Rec.,11,231, 1857. N £
R. I. Col. Rec., 11,314, 1857. Narraganses.—Downing
# in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 4th s., VI, 38, 1863.
tt.—Haynes (1643), ibid., 3d S., I, 230,
1825. Narraghansets.—Harris, Voy. and Trav, I,
854, 1705. Narrangansett.—Writer of 1644 in R. I.
Col. Rec., I, 138, 1856. Narre ts.—Patrick
(1637) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 4th s. vii,323, 1865.
Narr tt.—Doc. of 1679 in R.I.Col. Rec.,111,63,
1858. Narricanses.—Doc. of 1655 in N.Y. Doc. Col.
Hist., x 111, 58, 1881. Narrigan sets.—Bradford
£ in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 4th s., v.1, 160, 1863.
nset.—Williams (1638), ibid., 247. Narro.
gansets.—Howes (1644) ibid., 513. Narrohigan-
sets.–Mourt (16. b ibid., 1st s. viii, 238, 1802.
Narro ts.–Dee in Smith (1629), Va., II, 227,
repr. 1819. Narrohiggenset.-Doc. of 1645 in Drake,
Bk. Inds., bk. 2,93, 1848. Narro -
n.—Ibid., 91.
Narrohiggonsets.–Mourt (1622) in Mass. Hist. Soc.
Coll., 2d S., ix, 27, 1822. Narrow nset.—Ibid.
68 (misprint)." Narrowgancett.-Afyn (1670) in R.
I. Col. Rec., II,347, 1857. Narrowganneuchs.-Doc.
of 1726, ibid., IV, 371, 1859. Narrowganneucks.-
Warwick (1643), ibid.,303. narrow Ganset.—John-
son (1654) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 2d s., IV,42, 1816.
Narrowgan sits.-Ibid., ii. 66, 1814. Narrowgan-
zet.—Ibid., Iv, 28, 1816. *:::::::::
ent of 1664 quoted by Thompson, Long Id., 90,
1839. Narrow Higgansents.—Patent of 1664 in Vt.
Hist. Soc. Coll., II, 501, 1871. tts.—Win-
throp (1650) in Mass. £: S., IX, 289,
1846. £:
1,278, 1806. *:#" (1651), ibid., 3d
s., IV, 125, 1834. Nechegansitt.-Gookin (ca. 1677)
quoted by Drake, Bk. Inds, bk.2,23 . Netragon-
sitt.—Stanton (1676) in N.Y. Doc.Col. Hist.,xIV,715,
1883. Norragansett.—Coddington (1674) in Mass.
Hist. Soc. Coll., 4th s., VII, 295, 1865. Nousaghau-
set.—James quoted by Tanner, Narr.,329, 1830.
Narragansett pacer. A breed of horses
for which Rhode Island was once famous;
so called from the place-name Narragan-
sett, also the appellation of the Algon-
uian tribe formerly resident in the Rhode
sland country. (A. F. C.)
Narsak. An Eskimo village at the
mouth of Ameralik fjord, lat. 64°, w.
Greenland.—Nansen, First Crossing of
Greenland, II, 252, 1890.
Narsarsuk. An Eskimo village in w.
Greenland.—Hartwig, Polar World, 462,
map, 1869.
Narsuk. An Eskimo village on the
S. E. coast of Greenland, lat. 60° 30';
£ 20 in 1829.—Graah, Exped. East
oast Greenland, 114, 1837.
Na. Sa. For all names beginning with
this abbreviation, see Nuestra Señora.
Nasagas-haidagai (Na saga's rā’i-
daga-i, people of the rotten house').
A subdivision of the Gitins of the Haida
of Skidegate, belonging to the e clan.
They were unable to restore their house
for such a long time that it began to fall
to pieces, hence the name. They once
Qccupied a separate town. ... (#. R. S.)
Na, s'a'gas qā'edra.-Boas, in 12th Rep. N. W.
Tribes Can., 24, 25, 1898, Na a's Xà'-idAga-i-
Swanton, Cont. Haida, 273, 1905. Na s'ä/yas
qā'etqa-Boas in 5th Rep. N. W. Tribes Can., 26,
Nisigas Hāade
1898. .—Harrison in Proc. Roy. Soc.
Can., 125, 1895.
Nasaump. See Samp.
*:: (a term of reproach applied
by the Montagnais). The most north-
easterly of the Algonquian tribes, occu-
ying the elevated interior of Quebec and
'' penin. N. of the Gulf of St Law-
rence and extending from the vicinity of
L. Mistassini to Ungava bay on the N.
They call themselves Nanénot, true,
real men.” Many of them have inter-
married with their congeners the Mon-
tagnais, and when they visit the coast
the two tribes frequent the same stations.
When in the neighborhood of Ungava
bay they are known as Ungava Indians.
They are shorter and of lighter build than
the Montagnais, and have delicatel
formed and clear-cut features, small han
and feet, and large, rather soft, eyes.
According to their traditions the Nas-
capee were driven into their present
BULL. 30]
country in early times by the Iroquois.
They assert that originally they lived in
a region to the w., N. of a great river (sup-
posed to be the St Lawrence) and toward
the E. lay an enormous body of water
(believed to be Hudson bay). When
they reached the Ungava region their
only neighbors were Eskimo, who occu-
ied the coast strip and with whom they
came involved in war, which continued
until after the arrival of the whites. The
two £ are now on terms of intimacy.
The Nascapee do not have the endurance
of their Eskimo neighbors against fatigue
and hunger, although £ able to
withstand the rigors of their harsh cli-
mate. The children are obedient; disre-
spect toward their elders is unknown, and
in their dealings one with another there
is no quarreling. The Nascapee are gen-
erally healthy; their prevailing diseases
are of the lungs and bowels—the former
resulting from exposure to the extremes
of wet and cold and their insanitary
houses; the latter due to their #
after long fasting from scarcity of food.
Those who go to the coast to reside, as
many have in recent years, appear to be
more subject to diseases than those in the
interior. Medical treatment consists of
shamanistic incantations and the use of
powders and liniments, both native and
those procured from traders. Mar-
riage is effected without ceremony and
is conditioned on the consent of the
parents of the young woman and the
ability of the prospective husband to
support a wife; after marriage the bond
may be severed by either party on slight
provocation. Polygamy is common, the
number of wives a man may have being
limited only by his means of support-
ing them. The sexual relations ''.
Nasca are very loose; but their im-
morality is confined to their own people.
The division of labor is similar to that
among most tribes: the women perform
all domestic work, including the trans-
portation of game, fetching the fuel,
erecting the tipis, hauling the sleds when
traveling, etc.; the men are the providers.
Girls reach puberty at 14 or 15 years, and
are taken as wives at even an earlier age.
Mothers usually do not bear more than 4
children; twins are rare,
The Nascapee suspend the bodies of
their dead from branches of trees if the
ground be much frozen, and endeavor to
return when the weather is warm to bury
them. Interment, however, has been
practised only since the advent of mis-
sionaries. A man of distinction is often
buried at once, after a fire has been built
in a tipi to thaw the earth. They have
no horror for the dead, having been
known, it is said, to rob Eskimo corpses
of their clothing and accompanying im-
plements.
NASCAPEE |
31
Like other Indians the Nascapee be-
lieve that every object, animate or inani-
mate, is essed of a form of spirit
which, in order that it may perform its
services for the welfare of the people,
must be propitiated with acceptable offer-
ings. The medicine-men are supposed to
be in direct contact with all forms of
spirits, and are consulted when it is de-
sired to overcome their baneful influence
by means of the shaman's art.
The subsistence of the Nascapee is
gained by the chase, which is engaged in
chiefly during the winter. In the spring
men, women, and children repair to the
£ chiefly Ft Chimo, where
they trade furs, ptarmigan feathers, etc.,
for the articles and products of civiliza-
tion. The reindeer forms the chief source
of their food and clothing, although fish,
ptarmigan, ducks, geese, hares, rabbits,
porcupines, beaver, and, in stress of hun-
ger, an occasional lynx, are also eaten; the
eggs of wildfowl are consumed in enormous
'' and in all stages of incubation.
eindeer are speared from canoes while
crossing a stream, or snared or shot from
ambush while passing through a narrow
defile, or, in winter, are driven into a
snowbank and speared. In these slaugh-
terings an incredible number of carcasses
and skins are left to decay. Wolverenes,
wolves, and foxes are never eaten. The
flesh of game animals is dried, pounded,
made into pemmican, and stored in bas-
kets and bags for future use.
The apparel of the Nascapee is quite
distinct for the two sexes; the clothing
varies also with the season, as the ex-
tremes of climate are very great. That of
the men consists of tanned reindeer coat,
breeches, leggings, moccasins, gloves or
mittens, and cap or headdress. Seams
are sewed with sinew, and all the gar-
ments except the leggings, which are
mostly hidden by the long coat, are orna-
mented with extravagant painted designs.
Moccasins are rarely ornamented, except
with beads or with strips of colored '
Beaded head-bands are used for bearing
burdens, especially for carrying canoes
when making portages. In winter the
men wear the coat with the fur side in-
ward and with a hood attached. In sum-
mer the women wear calico dresses, thin
shawls obtained through trade, and moc-
casins; in winter their apparel consists
of a reindeer skin robe, a sleeveless gown
reaching a little below the knees, often
highly ornamented with painted designs,
beadwork, and fringe; and blanket
shawl, shoulder cape, leggings, mocca-
sins, and cap.
The dwellings, for both winter and
summer, are tents or tipis of reindeer
skins sewed together, and measuring 10
to 18 ft at the base and 10 to 14 ft high.
The floor is carpeted with young spruce
32
[B. A. E.
NASHAMOIESS—NASHEAKUSK
*
branches, except around the central fire-
place; the smoke escapes through an
opening in the top of the tipi where the
supporting poles are brought together.
The place of honor is the side opposite
the fire. Poles extend across the tipi for
the suspension of pots and kettles, and
hunting apparatus, clothing, etc. are
hung in convenient places. The outer
edge of the interior is slightly raised
above the center of the floor, affording a
slope for the occupants when sleeping
with their feet toward the fire. Sweat
lodges of small poles covered with tent
skins are in common use, and are heated,
as usual, by means of hot stones on which
water is poured. The domestic utensils
of the Nascapee consist of thin vessels of
spruce or birch, of various sizes, for hold-
ing liquids and for use as drinking cups;
berry dishes or baskets of birchbark,
sewed like the wooden vessels with split
roots; baskets of birchbark with buck-
skin top and draw-string; bags made of
the skins of reindeer legs sewed together;
and spoonsor ladles of wood nicely carved.
They are inordinately fond of smoking,
chewing, and snuffing tobacco—the lat-
ter, however, is practised only among
the aged, especially the women. When
camped at the trading posts the Indians
boil together tobacco and molasses, to
which water is added; this compound is
drunk until stupefaction ensues. Pipes
are made usually of sandstone or slate,
with stem of spruce, often ornamented
with beadwork, and are valued according
to the color of the stone. Transportation
and traveling are conducted by means of
canoes made of slats or ribs covered with
birchbark, sleds ortoboggans (tà-bas-kān),
and snowshoes of four styles framed with
wood and netted. Bows and arrows are
now almost discarded for guns; but blunt-
pointed arrows are still used for killing
small game, and by boys. The reindeer
spears, already referred to, consist of a
shaft 6 ft long with a steel head made
from a flat file. Reindeer snares are
made of reindeer parchment cut into thin
narrow thongs and plaited, or of tanned
skin. Beaver are sometimes trapped in
a sort of net. Knives, awls, ice scoops
and picks, hair combs and comb cases,
porcupine tails for cleaning the combs,
and fishing tackle are among the neces-
£ implements of every Nascapee house-
Old.
The chief amusements of the men are
games of draughts or checkers, of which
they are exceedingly fond, and cup-and-
ball. Feasts, accompanied by dance and
ceremony, may be given by a man who
has been unusually successful in hunt-
ing. Drums and drum-like rattles are
used for musical accompaniments in their
ceremonies; other rattles, as well as bows
- wolverene seems to £
and arrows, which are shot at effigy tar-
gets, are used by the boys, while elabo-
rately costumed dolls are made for the
girls. Like other tribes the Nascapee
have an abundance of folktales, the chief
subject of which are the animals common
to their environment. In these tales the
a prominent
part. (See Turner in 11th Rep. B. A. E.,
267 et seq., 1894.) - - -
On account of their wandering habits,
the nature of their country, and their
mixture with the Montagnais, it is im-
possible to give an exact, statement of
their numbers. In 1858 they were esti-
mated at about 2,500. In 1884 the Nas-
kapee of the lower St Lawrence were
officially reported to number 2,860, and
the Indians of Labrador and E. Ruperts
Land were returned as 5,016. In 1906
there were 2,183 Montagnais and Nasca-
pee officially, noted as such, and 2,741
unnamed Indians in the interior, 1,253
of whom were in the unorganized territo-
ries of Chicoutimi and Saguenay. See
Montagnais, Nitchequon.
Cunaskapi.—Laure (1731) quoted by Hind, Lab.
Penin., I, 34, 1863 (misprint for Ouneskapi). Es.
ko-piks.-Walch, Map Am., 1805. Nascopi.—
Stearns, Labrador, 262, 1884. Nascopie. — McLean,
Hudson Bay, 11, 53, 1849. Nascupi.–Stearns, Lab-
rador, 262, 1884. Naskapis.—Hocquart (1733)
quoted by Hind, op.cit., 11. Naskapit.-Kingsley,
Stand. Nat. Hist., pt. 6, 149, 1885. Naskopie.—
Turner in 11th Rep. B. A. E., 183, 1894. Nasko-
is.–Kingsley, Stand. Nat. £ 6, 149, 1885.
askupis.—Hocquart (1733) quoted by Hind, Lab.
Penin., 11, 96, 1863. Naspapees.–Stearns, Labra-
dor, 262, 1884. Nasquapees.—Ibid. (correct form).
Nasquapicks,—Cartwright (1774) quoted by Hind,
Lab. Pénin., II, 101, 1863. Nenê not.—Turner in
11th Rep. B. A. E., 183, 1894 (‘true men': own
name). Neskaupe.—Kingsley, Stand. Nat. Hist,
pt. 6, 148, 1885. Ounachkapiouek.—Jes. Rel, for 1643,
38, 1858. Ounadcapis.-Stearns, Labrador, 262,
1884. Ounascapis. Hind, Lab. Penin., 1,275, 1863.
Ounescapi. —Bellin, map, 1755. Scoffies.—Gallatin
in Trans. Am. Ethnol. Soc., II, ciii, 1848. Secof-
fee.—Brinton, Lenape Leg., 11, 1885. Shouda-
munk.–Gatschet in Trans. Am. Philos. Soc., 409,
1885 (‘good Indians': Beothuk name). Skoffie.—
Writer ca. 1799 in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st s., v.1,
16, 1800. Unescapis.–La Tour, map, 1779. Ungava
Indians.–McLean, Hudson Bay, 11, 53, 1849.
Nashamoiess. An Algonquian village in
the s. E. part of Marthas Vineyard, Mass.,
in 1659.–Cotton in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll.,
1st s., 1, 204, 1806.
Nashanekammuck. A former Algon-
uian village at Chilmark, Marthas
Vineyard, Mass. In 1698 the inhabitants
numbered 231. .
Nashanekammuck.—Rep. of 1698 in Mass. Hist. Soc.
Coll., 1st s., x, 131, 1809. Nashouohkamack.—Ibid.,
1,204, note, 1806. Nashouohkamuk.–Mayhew, Ind.
Converts, 13, 1727. Nashuakemmiuk.–Cotton in
Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st S., 1, 204, 1806.
Nasheakusk (“Loud Thunder’; also
spelled Nashashuk, Nasheshuk, Nasues-
kuk, Nasheaskusk, Nasheescuck, etc.).
The son of Black Hawk and his wife
Asshawequa £ Bird'). He was
the eldest of Black Hawk's three chil-
dren, the others being Nasomsee or
Gamesett, a son, and Namegua, a daugh-
BULL. 30.]
ter, who were living at the close of the
Black Hawk war in 1832. Nasheakusk
did not bear a conspicuous part in the
Indian history of the N.W., being of
note chiefly from his association with his
famous father. He was born probably
about the close of the 18th century. He
remained with and followed the fortunes
of his father not only during the war of
1832, but also during his captivity, and
seems also to have lived with his father's
family until the latter's death, Oct. 3,
1838, subsequently remaining with his
mother for some years, probably until
her death, Aug. 29, 1846. Nasheakusk
and his brother made complaint to Gov.
Lucas of Iowa when their father's grave
was desecrated, which resulted in the re-
covery of the bones. The time of his
nas**EAKUSK
death is not given. A portrait, painted
by Samuel M. Brookes while Nasheakusk
and his father were prisoners of war at
Fortress Monroe, Va., is in possession of
the Historical Society of Wisconsin (see
illustration). - (C.T.).
Nashobah. A former village of Chris-
tian Indians in the Nipmuc country, near
Magog pond, in Littleton, Mass. Of it
John Eliot wrote in 1670: “This place
lying in the road-way which the Mau-
quaogs [Mohawk]haunted, was much mo-
lested by them, and was one year wholly
£ but this year the people have
taken courage, and dwell upon it again.”
In 1675 the inhabitants, numbering about
50, were removed to Concord, Mass., on
account of £ Philip's War.
Nashoba.-Drake, Bk. of Inds., bk. 2, 54, 1833.
Nashobah.–Gookin (1674) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll.,
1st. : 1, 188, 1806. Nasholah.—Writer of 1676
57009°–Bull. 30, pt 2-12––3
NASHOBAH-NASKOTIN
33
quoted by Drake, Ind. Chron., 125, 1836 (mis-
print). Nashope.—Eliot quoted by Tooker, Al-
gonq. Ser., x, 24, 39, 1901. -
Nashola £ A Chickasaw clan
of the Ishpanee p £
Nashóba.—Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg., 1, 96, 1884.
Nå-sho-lä.–Morgan, Anc. Soc., 163, 1877. -
Nashua (' the land between”). A tribe
formerly living on upper Nashua r., in
Worcester co., Mass, said by some to
have been connected with the Massa-
chuset, but classed by Potter with the
Pennacook. They had a village called
Nashua near the present Leominster, but
their principal village seems to have been
Weshacum, a few miles farther s. The
Nashua tract extended for several miles
in every direction around Lancaster. On
the outbreak of King Philip's war, in
1675, they joined the hostile Indians, and,
numbering several hundred, attempted to
escape at his death in two bodies to the
E. and w. Both parties were pursued and
a large number were killed and captured,
the prisoners being afterward sold into
slavery. A few who escaped eastward
joined the Pennacook, while about 200 of
the others crossed the Hudson to the Ma-
hican or the Munsee, and ceased to exist
as a separate tribe. A few still remained
near their old homes in 1701. (J. M.)
Nashaue.—Early form cited by Kinnicutt, Ind.
Names, 29, 1905. Nashaway.—Eliot (1651) in Mass.
Hist. Soc. Coll., 3ds., IV, 123, 1834. Nashawog.—
Eliot (1648), ibid., 81. Nashawogg.—Early form
cited by Kinnicutt, op.cit. Nashoway.—Rep. (ca.
1657) in N. H. Hist. Soc. Coll., 111, 96, 1832. Nash-
ua.—Writer of 1810 in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 2d s.,
1,181, 1814. Nashuays.-Drake, Bk. Inds., ix, 1848.
inashuway.—Hinck ey (1676) in Mass. Hist. Soc.
Coll., 4th S., V, 1, 1861. Nashuyas.-Domenech,
Deserts, 1,442.1860. Nassawach.–Courtland (1688)
in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., 111,562, 1853. Nasshaway.—
Pynchon (1677), ibid., XIII,511, 1881. , Nassoway.—
Writer of 1676 quoted by Drake, Ind. Chron., 130,
1836. Naushawag.—Paine (ca.1792) in Mass. Hist.
Soc. Coll., 1st s., 1,115, 1806.
Nashwaiya (“slanting wolf”). One of
the former Choctaw “Sixtowns,” prob-
ably in Jasper co., Miss.
Nashoopawaya.—West Fla., map, ca. 1772. Nasho-
weya Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg. 1, 100, 1884
Nashwaiya-Haibert in Pub. Ala. Hist. Soc., i.
383, 1901.
Nasiampaa. A band of Mdewakanton
Sioux, named from a chief, formerly liv-
ing E. of Mississippi r., 25 m. from the
agency, near St Paul, Minn.; pop. 139.--
Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, 111,612, 1853.
Naskotin. A Takulli £ dwelling in
Chentsithala and Nesietsha villages on
Fraser r., near the mouth of Blackwater
r., Brit. Col. Pop. 65 in 1906, having be-
come reduced from 90 in 1890 through
alcoholic excesses.
Nrnscud-dinneh.—Balbi, Atlas Ethnog., 821, 1826.
Nascotins.—Domenech, Deserts, II, 62, 1860. Nas-
cud.—Cox, Columbia R.,327, 1831. Nascud Denee.–
Mackenzie, Voy., II, 175, 1802. Nashkoten.—Smet,
Oregon Miss., 100, 1847. Naskoaten.–Macfie, Van-
couver Id., 428, 1865. Nas-koo-tains.—Harmon,
Jour., 245, 1820. Naskotins.—Cox, Columbia R.,
II, 346, 1831. Na-sku-tenne.—A. G. Morice, inf’n,
1890. N -Denee.—Water, Mithridates, III, 421,
1816. Nauscud Dennies.–Gallatin in Trans. Am.
Antiq. Soc., II, 20, 1836. Niscotins.—Hale in U.S.

34
I B. A. E.
NASNOCOMACACK—NATAOTIN
#l. Exped., iv, 451, 1845. Tsistlatho band.–Can.
Ind. Aff., 214, 1902. -
Nasnocomacack. A Massachuset village
in 1616, on the coast of Massachusetts,
robably a few miles N. of Plymouth.–
Smith (1616) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll.,
3d S., v.1, 108, 1837.
Nasomsee. See Nasheakusk.
Nasoni. A former tribe of the Caddo
confederacy. Their £ village
from 1687 to 1752, and probably later, was
about 27 m. N. of Nacogdoches, on or
near an eastern branch of Angelinar., N. E.
Texas . They are possibly identical with
the Nisione of the De Soto narrative of
Biedma. They are mentioned by Joutel
in 1687 and by La Harpe in 1719. The
Spanish mission of San José de los Na-
zones was established among them in
1716, east of upper Angelina r., but was
transferred to San Antonio r. in 1731.
Being upon the contested Spanish-French
border ground they suffered accordingly
from disease. They are mentioned in
the Texas census of 1790, but seem to
have disappeared as a distinct tribe about
the end of the century. In customs and
religion they resembled their kindred of
the Caddo confederacy.
Nadsonites.—De la Tour, Map Amérique, 1779.
Nasone.—Census of Sept. 16, 1790, in Tex. State
Archives. Nasonis.—Barcia, Ensayo, 289, 1723.
Nasony.—Linares (1716) in Margry, Déc., VI, 217,
1886. Nasoris-Barcia op. cit., 265. Nasoui, -
Tonti (1690) in French, Hist. Coll. La., 1, 73,
1846. Nassomtes.—Boyd, Ind. Loc. Names, 70,
1885. Nassoni.–Joutel (1687) in Ma , Déc.,
III, 409, 1878. Nassonians.—Hennepin, New Dis-
cov., pt. II, 28, 1698. Nassonit.—Walche, Charte
von America, 1805. Nassonites.—La Harpe (1719)
in Margry, Déc., v.1, 263, 1886. Nazone. —Tex.
State Archives, Nov. 17, 1763. Nisione:#iedma
(1544) in Hakluyt, Soc. Pub., Ix, 197, 1851. Nis-
sohone.–Gentl. of Elvas (1557) '' by Shea,
Early Woy., 149, 1861. Nissoon,—Harris, Voy. and
Trav., 1, 810, 1705. Nissoone,—Gentl. of Elvas
£ in French, Hist. Coll. La., ii. 198, 1850.
o is.-Bancroft, No. Mex. States, 1, 614, 1886.
Nossonis.—Hennepin, Discov., Thwaites ed., 416.
1903. Nozones.—Rivera, Diario, leg. 2602, 1736.
Sassory.—Cavelier # quoted by Shea, Early
Voy, 39, 1861 (possibly identical).
Nassauaketon (“forked river'). One of
the four Ottawa divisions, living toward
the close of the 17th century in N. Michi-
gan or Wisconsin on a river N. of Green
bay. They were so called from the fact
that they resided then or previous to
leaving Canada on a river having three
branches. See Negaouichiriniouek.
Nancokoueten.—Writer of 1695 in N. Y. Doc. Col.
Hist., ix,627, 1855. Nansoa Kouatons. #"'
de la Potherie, Hist. Am., iv, 204, 1753. Nansoua-
ketons.—Ibid., II, 64. Nansotia, Koetons.—Ibid.,
48. Nassauaketon.–Cadillac (1695) in Minn. Hist.
Soc. Coll., v, 405, 1885. Nassauakuetoun.-Cadillac
(1695) in Margry, Déc., v. 80, 1883. Nassawake-
ton.—Verwyst, Missionary Labors, 210, 1886.
Nation de Fourche, —Jes. Rel. 1671, 42, 1858.
Ounasacoetois.—De la Chesnaye (ca. 1695) in Mar-
gry, Déc., v,80, 1883. People of the Fork.–Montreal
conf. (1700) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist. Ix, 719, 1855.
Rasaoua koueton.—Jes. Rel. 1640, 35, 1858. Sassa-
souacottons.–Prise de possession (1671) in Perrot,
Mém., 293, 1864. Sassasouakouetons. – Perrot,
Mém., 295, note, 1864. Sassassaouacottons.–Prise
de possession (1671) in Margry, Déc., I, 97, 1875.
Sassassaoüa Cottons.—Prise de possession (1671)
in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., 1x, 803, 1855.
Nasskatulok. Given by Krause as a
Yuit Eskimo village at the head of Plover
bay, Siberia (Deutsche Geog. Blätt., v,
80, map, 1882), but it is not mentioned
by Bogoras.
Nastedi | people of Nass”). A division
of the Wolf phratry of the Tlingit, living
at Kuiu, Alaska. They are said to have
come from Nass r., whence the name.
Nas-têdi.—Krause, Tlinkit Ind., 120, 1885.
Nasto-kegawai (Nastó’ qā’gawa-i, “those
born at Nasto [Hippa] id.”). A branch of
the Skwahladas, one of the most impor-
tant families of the Raven clan of the
Haida, living on the w. coast of Queen
Charlotte ids., Brit. Col.—Swanton, Cont.
Haida, 270, 1905.
Nasueskuk.—See Nasheakusk.
Nasumi. A former Kusan village or tribe
on the s. side of the mouth of Coquille r.,
on the coast of Oregon, near the site of
the present town of Bandon.
Coquille.—Abbott, MS. Coquille census, B. A. E.,
1858. Lower Coquille.—Dorsey, Naltúnnetúnné
MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1884. Masonah.—Taylor in
Cal. Farmer, June 8, 1860. Na'-gu-mi' 3dnné'.—
Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, III, 231, 1890 (Tu-
tutni '': Nas-ah-mah.—Kautz, MS. Census of
1854, B. A. E., 1855. Nas-o-mah.—Parrish in Ind.
Aff. Rep. 1854, 495, 1855. Na-son.—Smith, ibid.,
476. Nas-sou.—Abbott, MS. Coquille census, B.A.
E., 1858. Na'-su-mi.—Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-
lore, III, 231, 1890 (Naltúnnetúnné name).
Natahquois. A Nanticoke village in
1707, probably on the E. shore of Mary-
land or on the lower Susquehanna.–
Evans (1707) quoted by Day, Penn., 391,
1843. The name is I' only a vari-
ant of Nanticoke.
Nataini (‘mescal people”). A division
of the Mescalero '' who claim the
country of the present Mescalero res.,
N. Mex., as their former home.
Nata-hinde.–Mooney, field notes, B. A. E., 1897.
Nata-i'ni.—Ibid.
Natal rites. See Child-life.
Natalsemoch. Given by Kane as the
name of a tribe in Smith inlet, Brit. Col.
It can not be identified with that of any
tribe in this region, but it may have
been applied to a part of the Goasila who
also live on Smith inlet.
Nalal se moch.—Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, V, 488,
1855. Nalatsenoch.—Scouler (1846) in Jour. Ethnol.
Soc. Lond., I, 233, 1848. Natal-se-moch.—Kane,
Wand in N. Am...app. 1859.
Nataotin. A Takulli tribe living on
middle Babine r. and Babine lake, Brit.
Col. Dawson gave their number as
about 300 in 1881. Morice (Notes on
W. Denes, 27, 1892) said that they were
in 3 villages on the N. half of Babine
lake and numbered 310. They are the
eople formerly known as Babines, but
£ gave that name also to the H wot-
sotenne, as there is perfect community of
language, and both tribes wear labrets.
In 1906 the two bands at Ft Babine and
at the old fort numbered 283. The names
of their villages are Lathakrezla and
Neskollek.
Babinas.-Domenech, Deserts of N. Am...I.440,
1860, Babine Indians.—Hale, Ethnog. and Philol.,
BU!-I» 30] NATA RGHILIITUNN E—NATGHE7i 3 5
202, 1846. Rabin Indiana. —Latham in Trans. Philol.
Soc. Lond., 66, 1%. Babiiiis.—Domenecli,op.cit.,
ii, 62, 1860. Big-fig.-Kano, Wand. in N.Am.,241,
12619. Iahto-tin-— rlt. Col. map. Haotetaiiu.—
Prichard, Phys. Hist-., v, 377, 18-17. 1I'ateetin.—-An-
dcrsonlpuoted by Gibbs in Hist. Mag., vii 76,
1863. n-taw-tin.—DnwPon in Geol. Surv. ban.
1879-80, 305. 1881. Rite-ote-tains.—Harmon, Jour.,
203, 182). Hltotin Tin6.—Am.Nat., XII, 484, 1878.
late-uteane.—A. G. Morice, inf‘n, 1890. llama-
ti'n.—Latham in Trans. Philol. Soc. bond., 66, 18'a_6.
Natargliiliitunne (‘ people at the big
dam ’ ). A former village of the Mishikh-
wutmetunne on Coquille r., Oreg.
Rn’-ta-rxi’-li-i’ ;i1nni’.—1)orsey in Jour. Am. Folk.
lore, iii, 232, 1890. Hate’-l'i‘-its t6ne'.—Everette,
Tutu Ms. vocab., B. A. E., 1883 (trans. ‘ people near
the wau.-rfall’ .
)
1
Hatasliqnan. A Montagnais rendezvous,
visited also by the N ascapee, at the mouth
of Natashqiian r., on the N. shore of the
Gulf of St Lawrence, Quebec. It con-
tained 76 people in 1906.
lIat.uhqu.\n.-—H nd, Lab. Penin., ii, map, 1863.
Iatukouan.-—Ihid., 180.
llataai. A former village on Red r. of
Louisiana, occupied by one of the tribes
of the Caddo confederacy. In 1882
a Caddo Indian gave the Natasi as a
division of the Caddo confederacy (Gat-
schet, Creek Migr. Leg., i, 43, 1884), but
as the name does not appear in the revised
list of these divisions in 1891 (Mooney in
14th Rep. B. A. E., 1092,1896) it may be
merely a subdivision of the Nabedache.
Tonti in 1690 mentioned the villages of
the “ Nadas" as N. w. of the Natchitoch
and near the Yatasi; he also speaks of
the Nadoiic villages as 12 leagues from
Red r. In both instances he probably
referred to the same people whose village
Iberville learned of in 1699, the name of
which was given by his Taensa Indian
guide as Nataché. La Harpe in 1719
speaks of the same people by the name
haidassa, saying they were a small nation
on Red r. Although the villages of the
Natasi lay within the area that was in dis-
pute bv the Spaniards, French, and Amer-
icanS during the 18th and the first ha.lf of
the 19th centuries, the name of the ‘people
is hardly mentioned. Nothin(g is nown
of them as a tribe; they ha probably
mingled with their kindred, w rose fate
they shared, and if any survive they are
now with the Caddo on their reservation
in Oklahoma. (11.0. F.)
Iarl.u.—'1‘ontl (1690) in French, Hist. Coll. La., I,
72,1846. ll'ula.un.—La Harpe (1719), ibid., iii, 19,
I561. Iadoue.-—-Tonti, lip. clt.,,83. Iadouohes.—
La Hiirpe. opéccla, 68. |.tuho.—Iberville (1699)
in Margiry. I ., iv, 178,188). Hitun.-Gatschet,
Creek . igr. Leg., i, 43, 1884 (Ciiddo name). lay-
t.ua|.-Robln. Voy. it la Louisiana. iii, 3, 1807.
Iatatladiltin (1\'a1a-Ila-di-(tin, ‘agave
plant’ ). An Apache clan or band at San
Carlos agency and Ft Apache, Ari1.., in
l88l.—Bourke in Jour. Am. Folk-lore,
iii, 112, 1890.
Natalie, Hatches. See Nahche.
Iaflclienan Family. A linggistic family
established by Powell (7th p. B. A. E.,
1891), consisting of two tribes, usually
known under the names Natchez and Ta-
ensa, each comprising several villages.
The former dwe t near the present city
of Natchez, Miss, the lat_t/er near Newel -
ton, For the relationship of these
two tribes we are dependent entirely on
the categorical statements of early Emnch
writers, as not a word of Taensa is cer-
tainly known to exist. A supposed gram-
mar of this language was published by
Adam and Parissot, but it is still under
suspicion. For the probable relations of
this supposed family with the Muskho-
geans see Natchez.
>Hatohol.—Gallatin in Trans. and Co1l.Am.
Antiq. Soc., ii, 95, 306, 1836 (Natches only); Prich-
iird, Phyas. Hist. Mankind, v, 402,308, 184 . >1ht-
l0|l0l.-—- erghaus (1845), Physi , Atlasfimap] 17,
1848;ibid,,1852. >Natolioz.—-Bancroft, ist. .S.,
248, is-10; Gallatin in Trans. Am. Ethnol. Soc. ii,
fit. i, xcix, 11, 18488égl’atche.z 0111?‘); Latham, Nat.
ist. Man., 340, 1 (tends to elude Taensas,
Pnscagoulas, Colapissas, and Blliixi in same
family): Gallatin in Schooleraft, Ind. Tribes, III,
401, 1853 (Natchez only); Keane in Staiifoi'd’s
Compend., Cent. and So. Am.. app. 460, 478, 1878
(su ests that it may include the Utchees).
>1€g&t¢.ha.—Gatscliet, Creek Mlgr. Leg., 1, 34,
1884; Gatschet in Science, 414 Apr. 29 1887.
>'1‘n.ensa.—Gatschct in The Nation, 882, Hay 4,
1882; Gatschet in Am. Antlq., iv. 238. 1882; Gat-
schet, Creek Migr. Leg., i, 83, 1884; Gatschet in
Science, 414, Apr. 29, 1887 (Taensas only).
Natchez. A well-known tribe that for-
merly lived on and about St Cathe-
rine’s cr., E. and s. of the present city of
Natchez, Miss. The name, belonging to
a single town, was extended to the tribe
and entire group of towns, which in-
cluded also peoples of alien blood who
had been conquered by the Natchez or
had taken refu e with them. Iberville,
on his ascent 0% the Mississippi in 1699,
names, in the Choctaw language, the fol-
lowing 8 towns, exclusive of Natchez
proper: Achougonlas Co oucoula, Ousa-
goucoula, Pochougoula, ’Fhoucoue, Tou-
goulas, Yatanocas, and Ymacachas. Of
these, Tougoulas and perhaps Thoiicoue
are the Tioux (1%. v.L towns. It is pro-
bably safe to in er t at the 9 towns, in-
eluding Natchez, represented the entire
group, and that the Corn, Gray, J enzen-
acfiue, White Apple, and White Earth
vi lages areonl other names for some of
the above, with which it is now impos-
sible to identify them. The Tioux and
Grigias were two nations under the pro-
tection of the Natchez; both were of a ien
blood. Du Pratz alludes to atradition
that the Taensa and Chitimacha were
formerly united with the Natchez, but
left them, though the latter had al-
ways recognized them as brothers. The
Taensa were, indeed, robabl y an offshoot
of the Natchez, but the Chitimacha were
of a distinct linguistic family.
It is diflicult to form an estimate of the
numerical strength of this tribe, as the
figures given vargwidely. It is robable
that in 1682, w en first visitedp by the
French, they numbered about 6,000, and
were able to put from 1,000 to 1,200 war-
riors in the field.
36
1B. A. E.
NATCHEZ
The Natchez engaged in three wars
with the French, in 1716, 1722, and 1729.
The last, which proved fatal to their
nation, was caused by the attempt of the
French governor, Chopart, to occupy
the site of their principal village as a
plantation, and it opened with a general
massacre of the French at Fort ie,
established in 1716. The French, in re-
taliation, attacked the Natchez villages
with a strong force of Choctaw allies, and
in 1730 the Natchez abandoned their vil-
lages, separating into three bodies. A
small section remained not far from their
former home, and a second body fled to
Sicily id., near Washita r., where they
were attacked early in 1731 by the French,
many of them killed, and about 450 cap-
tured and sold into slavery in Santo Do-
mingo. The third and most numerous
division was received by the Chickasaw
and built a village near them in N. Mis-
sissippi, called by Adair, Nanne Hamgeh;
in 1735 these refugees numbered 180 war-
riors, or a total of about 700. In the year
last named a body of Natchez refugees
settled in South Carolina by permission of
the colonial government, but some years
later moved up to the Cherokee country,
where they still kept their distinct town
and language up to about the year 1800.
The principal body of refugees, however,
had settled on Tallahassee cr., an affluent
of Coosa r. Hawkins in 1799 estimated
their gun-men at about 50. They occu-
pied the whole of one town called Nauchee
and part of Abikudshi. The Natchez were
therefore not exterminated by the French,
as has frequently been stated, but after suf-
feringseverelosses theremainderscattered
far and wide among alien tribes. A few
survivors, who speak their own language,
still exist in Indian Ter., living with the
Cherokee, and in the councils of the Creeks
until recently had one representative.
Though the accounts of the Natchez
that have come down to us appear to be
highly colored, it is evident that this
tribe, and doubtless others on the lower
Mississippi, occupied a somewhat anom-
alous position among the Indians. They
seem to have been a strictly seden-
tary people, depending for their live-
lihood chiefly upon agriculture. They
had developed considerable skill in the
arts, and wove a textile fabric from
the inner bark of the mulberry which
they employed for clothing. They made
excellent pottery and raised mounds of
earth upon which to erect their dwell-
ings and temples. They were also one
of the eastern tribes that practised head-
flattening. In the main the Natchez ap-
pear to have been peaceable, though like
other tribes they were involved in fre-
quent quarrels with their neighbors. All
accounts agree in attributing to them an
extreme form of sun worship and a highly
developed ritual. Moreover, the position
and function of chief among them dif-
ered markedly from that among other
tribes, as their head chief seems to have
had absolute power over the property and
lives of his subjects. On his death, his
wives were expected to surrender their
lives, and parents offered their children
as sacrifices. The nation was divided
into two exogamic classes, nobility and
commoners or michmichgupi, the former
being again divided into suns, nobles
proper, and esteemed men. Children of
women of these three had the rank of their
mother, but children of common women
fell one grade below that of their father.
There were various ways, however, by
which a man could raise himself from
one grade to another at least as far as the
middle grade of nobles. While the com-
moners, consisted partially of subject
tribes, the great majority appear to have
been as pure Natchez as the nobility.
In spite of great lexical divergence, there
is little doubt that the Natchez language
is a Muskhogean dialect.
Consult Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg., I,
1884; Mooney, (1) Siouan Tribes of the
East, Bull. B. A. E., 1894, (2) in Am.
Anthrop., n. S., I, no. 3, 1899, (3) in 19th
Rep. B. A. E., 1900, and the authorities
cited below. For the archeology of the
old Natchez country, see Bull. Free Mus. .
Univ. Pa., II, no. 3, Jan. 1900.
(H. w. H. J. R. S.)
Ani'-Na'tsi.–Mooney in 19th Rep. B. A. E., 509,
1900 (Cherokee name, abbreviated Amints?; sing.
A-Na’tsi). Chelouels.—Iberville (1699) in *:::
Déc., IV, 269, 1880. Innatchas.—Doc. ca. 1721,
ibid., VI, 230, 1886. Nacha.—Iberville, op. cit.,
255. Nachee.—Adair, Am. Inds., 225, 1775. Na-
chés.—Tonti (1686) in Margry, Déc., III, 556, 1878.
Nachez.–Schermerhorn (1812) in Mass. Hist.
Soc. Coll., 2d s., II, 18, 1814. Nachis.—Barcia,
Ensayo, 246, 1723. Nachvlke.—Brinton in Am.
Philos. Soc. Proc., XIII, 483, 1873. Nachy.–Tonti
(1684) in Margry, Déc., I, 609, 1875. Nadchés.—
#"'" ibid., iv. 404, 1880. Nadeches.—
Ibid., . Nadezès.—Ibid., 402. Nahchee.—
Adair, Am. Inds. 353, 1775. Nahy -Tonti (1684)
in Margry, Déc., I, 603, 1875. Naichoas.–Mc-
Kenney and Hall, Ind. Tribes, 111, 81, 1854
(possibly identical). Naktohe-Gatschet. Creek
igr. Leg., 1,34, 1884. Natché.–LaSalle (1682) in
Margry, Déc., 1,558, 1875. Natchee.—S. C. Gazette
# quoted by Rivers. Hist. S. Car, 38, 1856.
atches.–Proces verbal (1682) in French, Hist.
Coll. La., 1,47, 1846. Natchese.-Hervas, Idea dell’
Universo, xvi.1, 90, 1784. Natchets.—Bacoueville
de la Potherie, Hist, de l'Am., 1, 239, 1753.
Natchez. -Pénicaut (1700) in French, Hist. Coll.
La., n.s., 1,57, 1869. Nattechez.-Bartram, Voy., I,
map, 1799. Nauchee.—Hawkins (1799), Creek
Country,42, 1848. Netches.—Woodward, Rem., 79,
1859. Nitches.—Ibid., 16. Noatches.—Domenech
Deserts N. Am., I, 442, 1860. Notchees.—Doc. o
1751 quoted by Gregg, Hist. Old Cheraws, 10, 1867.
Notches.—Glen (1751) quoted by Gregg, ibid., 14.
Pine Indians.—Mooney in 19th Rep. B. A. E., 509,
1900 (given as incorrect rendering of Ani-Na' ts,
op. cit.). Sunset Indians.–Swan (1795) in School-
craft, Ind. Tribes, V, 260, 1855. Techloel.—Iberville
#) in Margry, Déc., iv., 155, 1880. Telhoel.—
bid., 121. Theloel.—Ibid., 179. Theloelles.—Ibid.,
409. Tpelois.—Iberville (1700) in French, Hist,
Coll. La., n.s., 26, 1869
mm. 301 NATCHI-JZ—NATEEKIN 37
Hatches. The principal village of the
Natchez, probably! situated on St Cath-
erine’s cr., near t e Liberty road bridge,
about3m. from thepresentcityof Natchez,
Miss. Later this name was given to a
town of the refugee Natchez among the
Upper Creeks.
Ilatcliitocli (Caddo form, NiLshi't0sh).
A tribe of the Caddo confederacy which
spoke a dialect similar to that of the Ya-
tasi but different from that of the Kado-
hadacho and its closely atfiliated tribes.
Their villages were in the neighborhood
of the present city of Natchitoches, near
those of another tribe called Doustioni
(q. v.). Whether the army of De Soto
encountered them is unknown, but after
Ia Sa1le’s tragic death among the Hasinai
his companions traversed their country,
and Douay speaks of them as a “power-
ful nation.” In 1690Tonti reached them
from the Mimissippi and made an alli-
ance; and in 1699 Iberville learned of
them through a Taensa Indian, but did
not visit them in person. Next year,
however, he sent is brother Bienville
across to them from the Taensa villages.
From that time and throughout the
many vicimitudes of the 18th century the
tribe never broke faith with the French.
In 1705 they came to St Denis, comman-
dant of the first French fort on the Missis-
sigpi, and asked tobesettled in some place
w ere they miggz 0l)iZ8iIédpl'0Vi8lOl18, as
their corn had n ruin . They were
placed near the Acolapissa, and remained
there until 1712 when St Denis took them
back to their old country to assist him in
establishing a new post as a protection
against Spanish encroachments, and also
in the ho of opening up commercial re-
lations. 'lPli:is post, to which a garrison was
added in 1714, remained an iifiportant
center for trade and travel towa the S.
W. formore than a century. St Denis sent
memages to the tribes living in the vicin-
ity, urging them to abandon their villages
and come to settle near the Post, assuring
them that he would never orsake them.
Some of the tribes yielded to his persua-
sions, hoping to find safetg dunng the
disturbances of the period, ut the move-
ment only accelerated the disintegration
already begun. In 1731, St Denis, at the
head of the Natchitoch and other In-
dians, besides a few Spaniards, inflicted
severe defeat on a strong party of Natchez
under the Flour chief, ki ling about 80 of
them. The Natchez, after their wars
against the French, had fled to Red r. and
were living not far from the trading post
and fort. The importance of this estab-
lishinentnnd the fnendlinemof the Natch-
itoch made the latter so conspicuous in the
affairs of the time that during the first
half of the 18th century Red r. was known
as the Natchitock, ll variant of Nashitosh
or Natchitoch. Du Pratz states thatabout
1730 their village near the French post
nigmbei-ed 200 cabins. Owing to wars in
\v ich they were forced to take part to
the introduction of new diseases, particu-
larlylsmallpox and measles, the population
of t e tribe rapidly declined. In his re-
port to President J efferson, in 1805, Sibley
thleir ngmbir aiistgnly 20, and adds,
e renc in a )1 n s ave a grea
respect for lthese natives, and a number
o amilies iave a mixture of their blood
in them.” Shortly afterward they ceased
to exist as a distinct tribe, having been
completely flflliglffllllalfid with the other
tribes of the C do confederacy (q. v.)
from whom they differed in no essential
of cu_stor_n, or of ceremonial or social
g'rgaagaeahol.nlzat£)Gri;ntl of 1:i$§sc{i§é1)ihR1n:t)eh
gist. Col(l/. 531., g.s199fi isso.Fn-eiauiagifiof
orse . ‘a ., . A. .. 1881. 1»-
$u.1£'£ong(1Ei!9tti)°in larenc-h,C‘l;llslt. 0011. La.. 1,
. . so .— ‘oxe, r n , 10, 1741.
1 , . . 011 ' ,
Call. Lu.., I, 1688§8-16. :Y0akIi1(in,
IRL * . I. Z. 1 . tto .-—Ibid.,
886. Ia:li‘t‘i:houku.—Jeflerys, Frbnch Dom, pt.
1, 164, 1761. lhoitol.—-Linares (1716) in Ma ry,
Déc., vi, 217, 1886. lhotahitochu.-—Dii Pratz.i§1st.
La., ll, 2-12, 1758. Iact§gio|.—-Ibervllle (1699) in
Margry, Déc., iv, 178, 1 . Indnhita.--Blenville
£1700), lb1d., 484. Iadnhitoahal-—Ibid., 485.
toe.—Ibervll1e S1700), lbld., 409. I -
da.o6.—-Tex. State Arc ives, Sept. 16 1790. ga-
gun.teerea.—C0xe, C-arolana,10,1741. ih.ketoo'|.—
ten Kate, Rclzcn in N.A.,374, 1885. I|.ket0lh.—
Gatschet, Caddo and Yatassl MS., 77, B. A.‘ E.
1Iak1too1iea.—Andu2e (after 1826) ln Ann. de Prop.
de la Fol, Ill, 601-509. Hapfltulie.—McKenney
and Hall,Ind.Trlbes, 111.82, 854. 3:?-1toohe0.—
‘Coxe, Carolana map, 1741. Ilaqui n.—Belle-
Isle (17ll)in Lialégry, vi,a41, 1886. inali-
dnu.1i.—Gatschet, reek Mlgr. Leg., i, 43, 1531.
Iiah1'tuh.—Mooney in 14! Rep. B. A. E.,1092,
1896§properCaddo orm). Iuitt1.—JoutelSI168'l)
in argry, Déc., 111, 409. 1878. Iuuitoc es.-
Pénicaut (1705), ibid., V, 459, 1883. 1htahetel.—
Hennepln, New Dlscov., I1, 43, 1698. Hatchi-
doah.-—Ga.tscliet, Creek Migr. Leg., 1, 43, 1884.
II-C¢]Ifl00h0I:—DOIl‘l9l10(‘l1, Deserts N. A., i, 442,
1860. Iatohitas.—Douay (1687l‘$:otcd by Shea,
Dlscov. Mina, 218. 1862. Ih too1i.—Gravier
g701) quoted by Shea, Early Voy., 149, 1861.
atehitooheI.—B enville S1700) ln Margry, D61-..
iv 487, 1880. Iatohi ' .—-Porter (1829) in
Schoolcraft,Ind. Tribes, 111, ms. 1858. mum-
totohu.--Lewis and Clark, Journal, 143, 1840.
1htnhltto.—Joutel (1687) in Mhlify, Dé-c., in, 409,
1878. Iataohitos.-—~lbid., 408. at|itoohea.-—Jef-
lerys, Am. Atlas, map 5, 1776. INatuhosta.nno.—
Joutel, Op. ciI.., 409. Nataytoa.—Ibcrville (1699).
ibld., IV, 178 188). Iuaeahoz.——Gentl. of Elvas
(1567)quoted by Shea, Early Voy. 149.1861. Ne-
rudooh.-—Gi1ssefeld, Chafle vou herd America,
797. llepgltoaha.-Barcla, Ensayo, 289, 1728.
Iotol\1toa1ioa.—-Carver, Travels, map, 1773. Yat-
chitoolies.—Lewis and Clark, Journa , 142, 1840.
Iateekin. An Aleut village on Natee-
kin bay, Unalaska, Aleutian ids., Alaska,
with 15 inhabitants in two houses in
1830.
Iatoe.kpnskoi.—Elllott, Cont]. Aff. Alaska, 225,
1875. Iatiekn.--Sarichef (1792) quoted bv Baker,
Geog. Dlct. Alaska, 29s, 1901. Hatiekiiukoe.-—
Vemamliiof (£830) quoted by Baker, lbid., 1906.
l'atuikinnk.— etmfl in 10th Census, Alaska, 84,
1884. Iatyk.1iukoo.—Venlainlnol, Zaplskl, ii,202,
1840. Iat{kin|kojo.—Holmberg, Ethnog. Skizz.,
142, map, 856.
38
[B. A. E.
NATESA—NATLIATIN
Natesa (from ahzingh, black,” “dark,’
hence “dark people'). One of the three
classes or castes into which the Kutcha-
kutchin are divided, the others being the
Chitsa and the Tangesatsa, q.v.
Nah-t'singh.—Hardisty in Smithson. Rep. 1866,
315, 1872 (name of their country). Nate-sa.-Kirby,
ibid., 1864, 418, 1865; Hardisty, ibid., 1866, 315,
1872. Nat-sah-i.—Jones in Smithson. Rep. 1866,
326, 1872. Nat-singh.—Hardisty, op.cit.
Natick (‘the '' of (our) search.”—
Tooker). A village founded by Indian
converts, mainly Massachuset, under the
supervision of the noted missionary John
Eliot, in 1650, near the present Natick,
Mass. Soon after its establishment it
numbered about 150 inhabitants, who
were given a reserve of 6,000 acres. It
increased in population and after King
Philip's war was the principal Indian vil-
lage in that region. In 1749 there were
166 Indians connected with the settle-
ment. On the breaking out of the French
and Indian war in 1754 many of the Natick
Indiansenlisted against the French. Some
never returned, and the others brought
back an infectious disease which rapidly
reduced the population. In 1764 there
were 37 in the village and some others
connected with it. In 1792 the whole
body numbered but 25 or 30, and soon
thereafter they had become so mixed with
negroes and whites as to be no longer dis-
tinguishable. It was reported in Dec.
1821, that Hannah Dexter, 76 years of
age, “the last of the Naticks,” had been
murdered by her grandson at Natick.
For a discussion of the name, consult
Tooker, Algonquian Series, x, 1901. See
Missions. (J. M.)
Mawyk.–Salisbury (1678) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist.,
xiii. 526, 1881 (misprint). Na-cheek.–Plat of 1677
cited by Tooker, Algong. Ser, x, 18, 1901, , Na-
chick. —Decl. of 1677, ibid. Naitticke.—Salisbury
(1678), op.cit.,524. Natick.—Wilson (1651) in Mass.
Hist. Soc. Coll., 3d s., iv., 177, 1834. Natics.—Bar-
ton, New Views, lviii, 1798. Natik.—Eliot (1651) in
Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 3d S., IV, 172, 1834. Natique.—
Eliot '' s., viii, 377, 1868. Nattick.—
Brockholst (1678) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., xiii,
530, 1881. Natuck.—Ibid., 524. Nittauke.–Perry
quoted by Tooker, Algonq. Ser., x, 9, 1901 (given
as Indian name).
Nation, The. A term formerly applied
to several of the larger and more impor-
tant tribes and confederacies in the Gulf
states, particularly the Creeks, but also to
the Cherokee, Catawba, Choctaw, and
Chickasaw. At present it is an official
term applied to each of the Five Civilized
Tribes (q.v.) in Oklahoma, viz, the Cher-
okee, Creeks, Choctaw, Chickasaw, and
Seminole. The term Les Nations was
used by Canadian French writers of the
17th and 18th centuries (and occasion-
ally in English writings) to designate the
heathen tribes, who were distinguished
into Les grandes Nations and Les petites
Nations. The Rivière des petites Na-
tions in the province of Quebec preserves
this designation. Specifically Le petit
Nation was the Weskarini, q.v.
(H. W. H. A. F. C.)
National Indian Association. A society
for improving the condition of the Indians.
It originated in Philadelphia in 1879 with
a memorial circulated by Mary L. Bon-
ney and Amelia Stone Quinton petition-
ing the Government to prevent the
encroachments of white settlers on Indian
territory and to guard the Indians in the
enjoyment of all the rights guaranteed to
them on the faith of the Nation. A sec-
ond memorial in 1880 obtained 50,000
signatures, and a third in 1881, signed by
100,000 persons, asked for all Indians
common school and industrial teaching,
land in severalty, and the full status of
citizens. The association, formally con-
stituted in 1880, and taking the name the
National Indian Association in 1882,
changing it to the Women's National
Indian Association in 1883, was the first
body of friends of the Indians to demand
for them citizenship and lands in sever-
alty. For these objects it labored till
1884, when missionary work was added,
and since then it has established for 50
tribes or tribal remnants Christian mis-
sions, erecting more than 50 buildings,
which when well established were given
to the various permanent denominational
missionary societies. A home building
and loan department, a young people's
department, libraries, special education
for bright Indians, and hospital work
were added later. The National Indian
Association, which resumed its earlier
name in 1901, has asked for more schools,
an increase in the number of field
matrons, the righting of various wrongs,
and ' and justice to many tribes,
and has constantly advocated the appli-
cation of civil service reform principles to
the entire Indian service, the gradual
abolition of Indian agencies, the payment
of debts due Indians from the Govern-
ment, and other measures needed to pre-
pare Indians for civilized self-support
and good citizenship. , Since 1888 the
Association has published a periodical
called The Indian's Friend. (A. s. Q.)
Natkelptetenk (N atq&lptE’tEnk, “yellow-
pine little slope”). A village of the Lyt-
ton band of Ntlakyapamuk, on the w.
side of Fraser r., about a mile above
Lytton, Brit. Col.—Teit in Mem. Am.
us. Nat. Hist., 11, 172, 1900.
Natkhwunche (Nat-qwān’-tcé). A for-
mer village of the Chastacosta on Rogue r.,
Oreg.—Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore,
III, 234, 1890.
Natleh (‘it [the salmon] comes again”).
A Natliatin village at the discharge of
Fraser lake into Watleh r., Brit. Col.;
pop. 53 in 1902, 64 in 1906.
Frazer's Lake Village.—Can. Ind. Aff., pt. 2, 78,
1906. Natle.–Morice in Trans. Roy. Soc. Can.
1892, sec. 2, 109. 1893. Natleh.–Morice, Notes on
W. Dénés, 25, 1893.
Natliatin. A Takulli sept inhabiting
the villages Natleh and Stella, one at each
aw- 301 NATO0TZUZN—NAUHAUGH’1‘ 39
end of Fraser lake, Brit. Col. Pop. 135
in 1892; 122 in 1906.
0hin1oes.—Taylor iii Cal. Farmer, July 19, 1862.
Imtlsy '.l‘ins.—Hamilton in Jour. Ant rop. Inst.
Gt. Br. , vii,206,1878. ll'|.ti1uit‘Ln.—l\1cDonald, Brit.
Columbia. 126, 1862. lhtleh-hwo 'tenns.—Morice,
Noteson W. D(-nés,25, 1893(='peo§le ofNatleh').
Istlinntiiu.-I)omenech. Deserts . Ain., ii, 62,
1860. lht1i£utiii.—Hale Ethnog.and Philol.,202,
is-is. 1Iat1o'tenne.—Morice, Notes on w. Dénés, a,
1898. Ihii-tie-at'ln.—Dawson in Can. Geol. Surv.
1879-8), 805.1881. lEtsamliwotsnas.—Morlce MS.
letter, 1890 (=‘people of another kind‘: Nlkozlb
sutin name). _ _
llatootzum (‘gaunt of mountain’). An
Apache clan or nd at San Carlos agency
and Ft. Apache, Ariz., in 1881; corre ative
with the Nagosugn clan of the Pinal Co-
y_oteros and the Nadohotzosn of the Chi-
ricahua.
In-ode-:6-sin.—White, A che Names of Ind.
Tribes, MS., B. A. E. IF::o~o-t:un.—-Bourke in
Jour. Am. Folk-lore, iii, 112, 1890. _
Hatora. A former pueblo of the J ova in
w. Chihuahua, Mexico, near the mission
of Teopari, of which it was a visita prior to
its abandonment in 1748. The l11li8.bl-
tants moved to within half a league of
Arivechi and later settled in the pueblo
of Ponida.
Into:-uo.—-Doc. of 18th cent. quoted by Bandelier
in Arch. Inst. Papers, ‘iv, 611, 1892.
Iatowasspe (‘ Huron river’). A former
Potawatoini village on St Joseph r., about
the present Mendon._St Joseph _co., s. w.
Mir-h., on a. reservation sold in 1§33.
In addition to the references cited
below, see Coffinberry in Mich. Pion.
Coll., ii, 489, 1880.
Ia-to-we-so-l?e.—Trcaty of 1832 in U. S. Ind. Treat,
158. 1873. otawueps.—'l‘reaty of 1838, ibld.,176.
Iotawuepds Vi11n§.—Royceiu 18th Rep. B. A. E.,
Mich. mag. 1900. otswsssi&|:g.—-lfolmcll of 1889
in Mich. ion.(Joll..X.170,1 . Iottawa laps.-
Treaiy of 1827 in U. S. ind. Treat. tip. clt., 675.
Iottnwuippi.—1)ougI|ms (1840) in H. . Doc. 143,
Tith Cong.. 2d s€2§..3, 1842. Rotta-weiips.-Treaty
of 1832 ln U. S. Ind. Treat., 701. 1873.
lhtsitkntcliin (‘strong people’). A Ku-
tchin tribe inhabiting the country from
Porcupine r. northward to the Romanzof
mts., Alaska. Gibbs (Notes on Ross,
Tinne MS., B. A. E. )said that their habitat
began in a mountainous region from 50
to 100 in. N. of Ft Yukon. They hunt
the caribou as far as the seacoast. being
a shifting people. They_ are chiefly
known from their trading with the Kang-
maligmiut Eskimo, an for the strong
babiche that they make. They resemble
the Kutchakutchin in physique and
manners. Richardson ave their number
as 40 men in 1850; Gib (op. cit.) stated
that they had 20 hunters; Petroff in 1880
¥\\'e the total popglation as 120. The
eahinkutchin pro bly belonged to this
t 'be.
6:11 do I4:-go.—Petroi‘l, Rep. Alaska, 62, 1881.
Geno du I.n.rgs.—Rom, MS. Notes on Tinne, B. A. E.
Intake’-Iatohin.-Dall , Alaska, 430, 1870. Rs-hik-
ku-ohin.—Hardlsty in Smithson. Reép. 1866, 197,
1572. Iitlik-kt\tclIlii.—Dall in out. N. A.
Eihno1., i. 30, 1877. !shit»kutchtn.—:Iones in
Smithson. Rep. 1866, 321.1872. Ii’-t|'1t hutch’-in.-
Rom. MS. tsotes on Tlnne, B. A. E.(='outer-
count? people‘). Ioéftsiv-kutahl.-Richardson,
Arct. xped., i, 399, 1 1 (=‘people of the open
country’). ll‘eyutso—Kutoh1a.—Bancroft, Nat.
Races, i, map, 85, 1882. NC’6llQ~Kllf'.lhi.--Ililllfllll,
Nat. Races, 294, 1854. Tpi-ttuhie-dhidiiloub
tahiii.—Petitot, Autour du lac des Esclaves, 861,
1891 (=‘ people who dwell fur from the water’).
Ratlshostanno. An unidentified villa e
or tribe mentioned to J outel in 16%7
(Margry, Déc., in, 409, 1878) by the chief
of the Kadohadacho on Red r. of Louisi-
ana as being among his enemies.
Ratsushltatunne (.\'a’-tstlcl-ta’-Jflnné’,
‘ people dwelling where they Flay
shinny’ ). A former village of the It ish-
ikhwutmetunne on Ciiguille r., Oreg-
Dorsey in Jour. Am. 'olk-lore, Ill, 32,
1890.
Rattahattawants. A Nipmuc chief
of Musketaquid, the present Concord,
Mass., in 1642. At this time he sold to
Simon Willard, in behalf of Gov. Win-
throp and others, a large tract of land on
both sides of Concord r., in consideration
of which he received “six fadom of
waompampeg;:, one wastcot, and one
breeches" ( rake, Bk. Inds., 54, 1833).
Nattahattawants was a supporter and
propagator of Christianity among his
pfeople, and an honest and upright man.
is son, John, usually known as John
Tahattawan, lived at Nashobah, Mass,
where he was the chief ruler of the Pray-
ing Indians. His daughter became the
wife of the celebrated Waban (<1; v.
Hattliutnnns (‘ peo le on t e evel
prairie’). A former ;i‘ututni village on
the s. side of Rogue r., Oreg.
lh-t‘9g’ 1tinn§’.—Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore,
iii,236,1890. 1|’;-t‘qlo’ 1finn8.—Dorse\', Tutu MS.
Ktgclggi, B. A. E., 1884 (Tututni and Naltunnetunne
Hatuhli (Na’d{i'li’, of unknown mean-
ing). A former Cherokee settlement on
Nottely r., a branch of Hiwassee r., at or
nearthe site of the present village of Rang-
er, Cherokee co., s.\v. S. Car. (.1. M.)
Is'dfi‘li'.—Mooneylii 19th Rep. B. A. E..526, 1900.
Ilmtalso.-Royce in 5th Rep. B. A. E., map, 1887.
1Iot.1oy.—Doc. of 1799 quott by Royce, 1bld., 144.
lotto y town.-Mooney, op. clf., 832.
liatiitsliltimno. A former vill . of the
Tututni on the coast of Oregontqlfietween
Cocugllle r. and Flores cr.
111- ’-tfin.—Dorsey in Jour.A1n.Fulk-lore,ni,
23s,1s90. ,1h-meta’ 3flnnI'.—Ibld. _
Hatuwanpika (Nd-tn-wan-pi-ka). One
of the traditionar stopping places of the
Bear clan of the I‘-Iopi, situated near the
present Oraibi, Ariz.
Raiigatuok. A former village, subject
to the Paugusset, at the falls of Nauga-
tuck r., near Derby, (Yonn. (Trumbull,
Conn., i, 42, 1818). The name refers to
a tree, which robably served as a land-
mark, said to gave stood near Rock Rim-
mon, in what is now Seymour, Conn.
(Trumbull, Ind. Names Conn., 36, 1881).
Nanhaught. A Massachusetts Indian,
called Elisha and also Joseph, a deacon
in 1758 or 1760 of an Indian church that
stood on the N. side of Swan’s pond, at
Yarmouth, Mass. He was a conscien-
tious man and the hero of \\'hitti¢-r’s
40 NAUJAN–NAUSET [B. A. E.
“Nauhaught the Deacon,” in which the
poet alludes to his bravery in overcoming
temptation. See also Mass. Hist. Soc.
Coll., 1st S., v, 56, 1816.
Naujan. A summer settlement of the
Aivilirmiut Eskimo on Repulse bay, N.
end of Hudson bay.—Boas in 6th Rep.
B. A. E., 446, 1888.
Naujateling. An autumn settlement of
£ Okomiut Eskimo on an
island near the S. w. coast of Cumberland
sd., near the entrance; pop. 20 in 1883.—
Boas in 6th Rep. B. A. #' map, 1888.
Nauklak, A Kaniagmiut Eskimo vil-
lage 15 m. E. of Naknek lake, Alaska
nin, Alaska.
aouchlägamut-Spurr and Post quoted by Baker,
Geog. Dict. Alaska, 1902. £ ibid.
Naumkeag (“fishing place, from na-
maas “fish, ki ‘place,’ -ag “at”). A
tribe or band, probably belonging to the
Pennacook confederacy, which formerly
occupied the site of Salem, Mass. It ap-
rs, however, that thenatives had aban-
oned the locality before the English
reached it, as there is no record that the
latter found any Indians on the spot. It
has been noticed in regard to the native
burials in this locality that the bodies
were usually placed in a sitting posture.
Naamhok.-Mather quoted by Drake, Bk. Inds... bk.
3,99, 1848. Naamkeke.—Doc.of 1676 in N. H. Hist.
Soc. Coll., III, 99, 1832. Naembeck.—Smith (1629),
Va., II, 177, repr. 1819 (misprint). Naemkeck.—
Ibid. 183. Naemkeek.-Smith'uoted by brake,
Bk. Inds... bk. 3, 93, 1848. Nahamcok.–Parker
1677) in N. H. Hist. Soc. Coll., III, 100, 1832.
ahum-keag.-Drake, Bk. Inds., bk. 3, 94, 1848.
Naiemkeck.—Smith (1629), Va., 11, 193, repr. 1819.
Namaaskeag.—Potterin Me. Hist.Soc. Coll., iv, 190,
1856. Nambeke.—Bradford (ca. 1650) in Mass. Hist.
Soc. Coll., 4th s., 111, 195, 1856. Namkeake.—Ibid.,
241. Namkeg.—Mather quoted by Drake, Bk.
Inds, bk. 3, 99, 1848. Naumkeag.—Deed of 1621
in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 2d s. vi., 614, 1815.
Naumkeak.—Bartlett '' ibid., 11, 163, 1814.
Naumkeck. —Doc. of 1682, bid., 3d s, I. 72, 1825.
Naumkeek.—Grant of 1635, ibid., 2d s., v, 228,
1815. Naumkek.–Scottow (1694) in Mass. Hist.
Soc., Coll., 4th S., IV, 315, 1858. Naumkuk.–
Mather quoted by Drake, Bk. Inds... bk. 3, 99, 1848.
Nehum-kek.—Higgeson (1629) in Mass. Hist. Soc.
Coll., 1st S., I, 123, 1806. Neumkeage.—Bentley
(ca. 1799), ibid, y1,231, 1800.
Nauniem (Naunièm, ‘ridge people'). A
temporary band of Comanche, which is
said to have remained near the Rocky
mts, to catch horses while the other bands
or divisions roamed the plains to the
eastward.
Nainièm.-Hoffman in Proc. Am. Philos. Soc.,
xxIII, 299, 1886. No-na-um.–Neighbors in School-
craft, Ind. Tribes, 11, 128, 1852.
Nauquanabee. See Naguonabe.
Nause. A former tribe or probably a
subdivision of the Nanticoke in Dorches-
ter co., Md. In 1608 their principal vil-
lage, of the same name, was on the N.
bank of Nanticoke r., near its mouth.—
Smith (1629), Va., 1, 175, repr. 1819.
Nauset. An Algonquian tribe formerly
living in Massachusetts, on that part of C.
Cod E. of Bass r., forming a part of or
being under control of the Wampanoag.
A writer (Coll. Mass. Hist. Soc., 1sts., VIII,
159, 1802) says: “The Indians in the
county of Barnstable were a distinct peo-
ple, but they were subject in some respects
to the chief sachem of the Wampanoags.”
They probably came in contact with the
whites at an early date, as the cape was
frequently visited by navigators. From
this tribe Hunt in 1614 carried off 7 natives
and sold them into slavery with 20 In-
dians of Patuxet. Champlain had an en-
counter with the Nauset immediately be-
fore returning to Europe. They seem to
have escaped the great pestilence which
prevailed along the New England coast
in 1617. Although disposed to attack the
colonists at their first meeting, they be-
came their fast friends, and with few
Nauser woman of Mashpee, Mass. (F. G. speck, Paoto.)
exceptions remained faithful to them
through King Philip's war, even in some
instances lending assistance. Most of them
had been Christianized before this war
broke out. Their estimated population in
1621 was 500, but this is probably below
their real strength at that time, as they
seem to have numbered as man!. 80 years
afterward. About 1710, by which time
they were all organized into churches,
they lost a great many by fever. In 1764
they had decreased to 106, living mainly
at Potanumaquut, but in 1802 only 4 were
said to remain. Their principal village,
Nauset, was near the present Eastham.
Although their location indicates that
fish furnished their chief sustenance, the
Nauset were evidently cultivators of the
soil, as supplies of corn and beans were

Ist: LL.30]
obtained from them by the famishing
Plymouth colonists in 1622.
The following villages were probably
Nauset: Aquetnet, Ashimuit, Cataumut,
Coatuit, Cummaquid, Manamoyik, Man-
omet, Mashpee, Mattakeset, Meeshawn,
Namskaket, Nauset, Nobscusset, Pamet,
Pawpoesit, Pispogutt, Poponesset, Pota-
numaquut, Punonakanit, Satucket, Satuit,
Skauton, Succonesset, Waquoit, and Wees-
uobs. (J. M. C. T.)
ape Indians. :'''' in Mass. Hist. Soc.
Coll., 2d s., v, 33, 1815. Namset.-Josselyn (1675),
ibid., 3ds., III,317, 1833 (misprint). Nasitt.—Hu
bard (1680), ibid., 2d s., V, 54, 1815. Nauset.—
Mourt (1622) quoted by Drake, Bk. Inds... bk. 2, 29,
1848. Nausit.-Smith (1616) in Mass. Hist. Soc.
Coll., 3ds., VI, 119, 1837. Nausites.–Mourt (1622),
ibid., 1st S., VIII, 226, 1802. Nawsel.—Dermer
(1620), ibid., 4th s., III, 97, 1856 (misprint). Naw-
set.—Smith (1616), ibid., 3d s., VI, 108, 1837.
Nawsits.—Dee in Smith (1629), Va., II, 225, repr.
1819.
Nauvasa. The northernmost of the
Catawba towns formerly on Santee r.,
S. Car.—Byrd (1728), Hist. Dividing
Line, 181, 1866.
Nauwanatats (Nau-wan/-a-tats). A Pai-
ute band formerly living in or near Moapa
valley, s. E. Nev., pop. 60 in 1873.—Pow-
ell in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1873, 50, 1874.
Navaho (pron. Na’-va-ho, from Tewa
Navahú, the name referring to a large
area of cultivated lands; applied to a
former Tewa pueblo, and, by extension,
to the Navaho, known to the Spaniards
of the 17th century as Apaches de Navajó,
who intruded on the Tewa domain or who
lived in the vicinity, to distinguish them
from other “Apache” bands.—Hewett in
Am. Anthrop., v111,193, 1906. Fray Alonso
Benavides, in his Memorial of 1630, gives
the earliest translation of the tribal
name, in the form Nauajö, ‘sementeras
des”—“great seed-sowings’, or “great
elds’. The Navaho themselves do not
use this name, except when trying to
speak English. All do not know it, and
none of the older generation pronounce
it correctly, as v is a sound unknown in
their lan . They call themselves
Diné", which means simply “people’. This
word, in various forms, is used as a tribal
name by nearly every people of the Atha-
stock).
An important £ tribe occu-
pying a reservation of 9,503,763 acres in
N. E. Arizona, N. w. New Mexico, and s. E.
Utah. Here they are supposed to re-
main, but many isolated families live be-
yond the reservation boundaries in all
directions. Their land has an average
elevation of about 6,000 ft above sea level.
The highest point in it is Pastora peak,
in the Carrizo mts., 9,420 ft high. It is
an arid region and not well adapted
to agriculture, but it affords fair pastur-
age. For this reason the Navaho have
devoted their attention less to agriculture
than to stock raising. There were for-
NAU VASA-NAVAHO
41
merly few places on the reservation, away
from the £ of the Rio San Juan,
where the soil could be irrigated, but there
were many spots, apparently desert, where
water gathered close to the surface and
where by deep planting crops of corn,
beans, squashes, and melons were raised.
Within the last few years the Govern-
ment has built storage reservoirs on the
reservation and increased the facilities
for irrigation. -
It may be that under the loosely applied
name Apache there is a £ # the
Navaho by Oñate as early as 1598, but
the first to mention them by name was
Zarate-Salmeron, about 1629. They had
Christian missionaries among them in
the middle of the 18th century (see Ce-
bolleta, Encinal), but their teachings did
not prevail against paganism. For many
years previous to the occupancy of their
country by the United States they kept
up an almost constant predatory war
with the Pueblos and the white settlers
of New Mexico, in which they were usu-
ally the victors. When the United States
took possession of New Mexico in 1849
these depredations were at their height.
The first military expedition into their
country was that of Col. Alex. W. Doni-
phan, of the First Missouri Volunteers, in
the fall of 1846. On behalf of the United
States, Doniphan made the first treaty of
peace with the Navaho Nov. 22 of that
year, but the peace was not lasting. In
1849, another military force, under the
command of Col. John M. Washington,
penetrated the Navaho land as far as
Chekly canyon, and made another treaty
of peace on Sept. 9, but this treaty was also
soon broken. To put astop to their wars,
Col. “Kit” Carson invaded their territory
in 1863, killed so many of their sheep as
to leave them without means of support,
and took the greater part of the tribe
risoners to Ft Sumner at the Bosque
£ on the Rio Pecos, N. Mex.
Here they were kept in captivity until
1867, when they were restored to their
original country and given a new supply
of '' Since that time they have re-
mained at peace and greatly prospered.
There is no doubt that the Navaho
have increased in number since they first
became known to the United States, and
are still increasing. In 1867, while they
were still prisoners and could be counted
accurately, 7,300 of them were held in
captivity at one time; but, owing to es-
capes and additional surrenders, the num-
ber varied. All were not captured by
Carson. Perhaps the most accurate cen-
sus was taken in 1869, when the Govern-
ment called them to receive a gift of
30,000 sheep and 2,000 goats. The Indians
were put in a large corral and counted as
they went in; only a few herders were
42
[B. A. E.
NAVAHO
absent. The result showed that there
were somewhat fewer than 9,000, making
due allowance for absentees. According
to the census of 1890, which was taken on
a faulty system, the tribe numbered
17,204. The census of 1900 places the
£ at more than 20,000, and in
1906 they were roughly estimated by the
Indian Office to number 28,500.
According to the best recorded version
of their origin legend, the first or nuclear
clan of the Navaho was created by the
gods in Arizona or Utah about 500 years
ago. People had lived on the earth be-
fore this, but most of them had been de-
stroyed by giants or demons. When the
NAVAHo (MANUELITo)
myth says that the gods created the first
pair of this clan, it is equivalent to saying
that they knew not whence they came
and had no antecedent tradition of them-
selves. It is thus with many other Nav-
aho clans. The story gives the impres-
sion that these Indians wandered into
New Mexico and Arizona in small groups,
probably in single families. In the course
of time other groups joined them until, in
the 17th century, they felt strong enough
to go to war. Some of the accessions
were evidently of Athapascan origin, as
is most of the tribe, but others were de-
rived from different stocks, including Ke-
resan, Shoshonean, Tanoan, Yuman, and
Aryan; consequently, the Navaho are a
very composite people. A notable acces-
sion was made to their numbers, proba-
bly in the 16th century, when the Thkha-
paha-dinnay joined them. These were
a people of another linguistic stock-
Hodge says “doubtless Tanoan”—for
they wrought a change in the Navaho lan-
guage. A later very numerous accession
of several clans came from the Pacific
NAVAHo woMAN (JuaniTA)
coast; these were Athapascan. Some of
the various clans joined the Navaho will-
ingly, others are the descendants of cap-
tives. Hodge has shown that this Nav-,
aho origin legend, omitting a few obvi-
ously mythic elements, can be substan-
tiated by recorded history, but he places
the beginning at less than 500 years.
The Navaho are classed as belonging to
the widespread Athapascan linguistic


BULL. 30]
family, and a vocabulary of their lan-
guage shows that the majority of their
words have counterparts in dialects of
Alaska, British America, and California.
The grammatical structure is like that of
Athapascan tongues in general, but many
words have been inherited from other
sources. The grammarisintricate and the
vocabulary copious, abounding especi-
ally in local names.
navario (cavatanita)
The appearance of the Navaho strength-
ens the traditional evidence of their very
composite origin. It is impossible to de-
scribe a prevailing type; they vary in size
from stalwart men of 6 ft or more to some
who are diminutive in stature. In fea-
ture they vary from the strong faces with
aquiline noses and prominent chins com-
mon with the Dakota and other northern
tribes to the subdued features of the
NAVAHO
43
Pueblos. Their faces are a little more
hirsute than those of Indians farther E.
Many have occiputs so flattened that the
skulls are brachycephalic or hyper-
brachycephalic, a feature resulting from
the hard cradle-board on which the head
rests in infancy. According to Hrdlicka
(Am. Anthrop., 11, 339, 1900) they ap-
proach the Pueblos physically much more
closely than the Apache, notwithstanding
their linguistic connection with the latter.
In general their faces are intelligent and
pleasing. Hughes (Doniphan’s Exped.,
1846) says of them: “They are celebrated
for intelligence and good order . . . the
noblest of American aborigines.” There
is nothing somber or stoic in their charac-
ter. Among themselves they are merry
and jovial, much given to jest and banter.
They are very industrious, and the proud-
est among them scorn no remunerative
labor. They do not bear pain with the
fortitude displayed among the militant
tribes of the N., nor do they inflict upon
themselves equal tortures. They are, on
the whole, a progressive people.
The tribe is divided into a number of


44
[B. A. E.
NAVAHO
clans, 51 clan names having been recorded,
but the number of existing clans may be
somewhat more or less. Two of these are
said to be extinct, and others nearly so.
. The clans are grouped in phratries.
Some authorities give 8 of these, others
11, with 3 independent clans; but the
phratry does not seem to be a well-defined
£ '' the Navaho. Descent is in
the female line; a man belongs to the
clan of his mother, and when he marries
must take a woman of some other clan.
The social position of the women is high
and their influence great. They often
possess much property in their own right,
which marriage does not alienate from
them. The clans, so far as known, are as
follows:
Aatsosni, Narrow gorge; Ashihi, Salt,
Bithani, Folded £
Encircled mountain; Dsihlthani, Brow of
the mountain; Dsihltlani, Base of the
mountain; Kai, Willows; Kanami, Living
arrows; Khaltso, Yellow bodies; Khash-
hlizhni, Mud; Khaskankhatso, Much
yucca; Khoghanhlani, Many huts; Khon-
agani, Place of walkin inaani, High
standing house; £ Red house.
(of stone); Klogi, Name of an old pue-
blo; Loka, Reeds (phragmites); Mai-
theshkizh, Coyote pass (Jemez); Maitho,
Coyote spring; Naai, Monocline; Nakai,
White stranger (Mexican); Nakhopani,
Brown streak, horizontal on the ground;
Nanashthezhin, Black horizontal stripe
aliens (Zuñi); Notha, Ute; Pinbitho, Deer
spring; Theshtshini, Red streak; Thild-
# Thkhaneza, Among the scattered
(hills); Thkhapaha, Among the waters;
Thkhatshini, Among the Red (waters or
banks); Thobazhnaazh, Two come for
water; Thochalsithaya, Water under the
sitting frog; Thoditshini, Bitter water;
Thokhani, Beside the water; Thodho-
kongzhi, Saline water; Thotsoni, Great
water; Thoyetlini, Junction of the rivers;
Tlastshini, Red flat, Tlizihlani, Man
£ Tsayiskithni, Sagebrush hill;
sezhinkini, House of the black cliffs;
£ Overhanging rocks; Tse-
theshkizhni, Rocky pass; Tsethkhani,
Among the rocks; Tsetlani, Bend in a
canyon; Tseyanathoni, Horizontal water
under cliffs; Tseyikehe, Rocks standing
near one another, Tsezhinthiai, Trap
dyke, Tsinazhini, Black horizontal forest;
Tsinsakathni, Lone tree; Yoo, Beads.
The ordinary Navaho dwelling, or
hogán, is a very simplestructure, although
erected with much ceremony (see Min-
deleff in 17th Rep. B. A. E., 1898). It is
usually conical in form, built of sticks set
on end, covered with branches, grass,
and earth, and often so low that a man
of ordinary stature can not stand erect in
it. One must stoop to enter the doorway,
which is usually provided with a short
passage or storm door. There is no chim-
ney; a hole in the apex lets out the
smoke. Some hogans are rude polygo-
nal structures of logs laid horizontally;
others are partly of stone. In summer,
“lean-to” sheds and small inclosures of
branches are often used for habitations.
Sweat houses are small, conical hogans
without the hole in the apex, for fires are
not lighted in them; temperature is in-
c by means of stones heated in fires
outside. Medicine lodges, when built in
localities where trees of sufficient size
grow, are conical structures like the ordi-
nary hogans, but much larger. When
built in regions of low-sized trees, they
have flat roofs. Of late, substantial stone
structures with doors, windows, and
chimneys are replacing the rude hogans.
One reason they built such houses was
that custom and superstition constrained
them to destroy or desert a house in
which death had occurred. Such a place
was called chindi-hogan, meaning ‘devil- .
house’. Those who now occupy good
stone houses carry out the dying and let
them expire outside, thus saving their
dwellings, and indeed the same custom is
sometimes practised in connection with
the hogan. No people have greater dread
of ghosts and mortuary remains.
The most important art of the Navaho
is that of weaving. They are especially
celebrated for their blankets, which are
in high demand among the white people
on account of their beauty and utility;
but they also weave belts, garters, and
saddle girths—all with rude, simple looms.
Their legends declare that in the early
days they knew not the art of weaving
by means of a loom. The use of the
loom was probably taught to them by
the Pueblo women who were incorpo-
rated into the tribe. They dressed in
skins and rude mats constructed by hand,
of cedar bark and other vegetal fibers.
The few basket makers among them
are said to be Ute or Paiute girls or their
descendants, and these do not do much
work. What they make, though of ex-
cellent quality, is confined almost exclu-
sively to two forms required forceremonial
purposes. The Navaho make very little
pottery, and this of a very ordinary vari-
ety, being designed merely for cooking
purposes; but formerly they made a fine
red ware decorated in black with charac-
teristic designs. They grind corn and
other grains by hand on the metate. For
ceremonial purposes they still bake food in
the ground and in other aboriginal ways.
For many years '' have had among
them silversmiths who fabricate hand-
some ornaments with very rude appli-
ances, and who undoubtedly learned their
art from the Mexicans, adapting it to their
own environment. Of late years many
BULL. 30]
of those who have been taught in trainin
schools have learned civilized trades an
civilized methods of cooking.
Investigations conducted within the
last 25 years show that the Navaho, con-
trary to early published beliefs, are a
highly religious people having many well-
defined divinities (nature gods, animal
£ and local gods), a vast mythic and
egendary lore, and thousands of signifi-
cant formulated songs and prayers which
must be learned and repeated in the most
exact manner. They also have hundreds
of musical compositions which experts
have succeeded in noting and have '.
nounced similar to our own music. he
so-called dances are ceremonies which last
for 9 nights and parts of 10 days, and the
medicine-men spend many years of study
in learning to conduct a single one prop-
erly. One important feature of these cere-
monies is the pictures painted in dry pow-
ders on the floor of W' medicine lodge
(see Dry-painting). All this cultus is of
undoubted antiquity.
The most revered of their '. deities
is a goddess named Estsánatlehi, or
“Woman Who Changes’, ‘Woman
Who Rejuvenates Herself”, because she
is said never to stay in one condition, but
to #" old and become young again at
will. She is probably Mother Nature, an
apotheosis of the changing year.
By treaty of Canyon de Chelly, Ariz.,
Sept. 9, 1849, the Navaho acknowledged
the sovereignty of the United States. By
treaty of Fort Sumner, N. Mex., June 1,
1868, a reservation was set apart for them
in Arizona and New Mexico, and they
ceded to the United States their claim to
other lands. Their reservation has been
modified by subsequent Executive orders.
For the literature pertaining to this
tribe see Matthews, (1) Navaho Legends,
1897, and the bibliography therein; (2)
Night Chant, 1902. w. M.)
Apache Indians of Nabajú.—Zarate-Salmeron
£ trans. in Land of Sunshine, 183, Feb. 1900.
paches de Nabajoa.–Turner in Pac. R. R. Rep., III,
pf 3,83, 1856 (so called by Spanish writers). Apa-
ches de Nabaju.—Zarate-Salmeron (ca.1629) quoted
by Bandelier in Arch. Inst; Papers, iv, 294, 1892.
Apaches de Nauajo.—Benavides, Memorial,56, 1630.
Apaches de navaio.-De l'Isle, map Am. Septent.,
1700. Apaches de Navajo.—Linschoten, r.
l'Amérique, map 1, 1638. Apaches de Na
Sanson, L'Amérique, map, 27, 1657. # es de
Navayo.--Jefferys, Am. Atlas, map 5 (1763), 1776.
Apaches INabajai.–Garcés (1776), Diary, 369, 1900.
A'patchu.-Cushing, infn ('enemy': Zuñi name).
A patsjoe.-ten Kate, Reizen in N.A., 291, 1885 (or
Pátsjoe; Zuñi name). Bágowits.—ten Kate, Syn-
onymie, 8, 1884 (Southern Ute name). Dacá.
bimo.—Stephen in 8th Rep. B. A. E., 35, 1891 (Hopi
name). Dávaxo.—Gatschet. MS., B.A. E., 1884
(Kiowa Apache name). Diné'.–Matthews, Nav-
aho Leg. 210, 1897 (own name, sig. ‘people').
Diene.–Hodge, field... notes, B. . E., 1895
(faguna name). . I'hl-déné.—Ibid. (Jicarilla
name). Iyutagjen-né.—Escudero, Not. Estad. Chi-
hnahua, 212, 1 (own name). Messen-Apaches.–
ten Kate, Reizen in N. A., 241, 1885 (= ‘Knife
Apaches'. supposedly from Span. -
navaja,
knife'). Moshome.—Bandelier, Delight Makers,
NAVAHU
45
175, 1890 (Keresan name). Nabaho.-Malte-Brun,
Geog., v. 326, 1826. Nabahoes.—Pattie, Pers.
Narr., 98, 1833. Nabaj6.—Alegre, Hist: Comp.
Jesus, I, 336, 1841. oa.—Humboldt, Atlas
Nouv.-Espagne, carte 1, 1811. #" Apaches.—
Davis, Span. Conq. N. Mex., 358, 1869. Nabajoe.—
Barreiro, Ojeada sobre Nuevo-México, app., 9,
1832. Nabbehoes.—Brownell, Indian Races, 483,
1854. Nabijos.–Amer. Pioneer, 11, 190, 1843. Na-
bojas.-Bentt is 16) in H.R. Ex foc. 76,30th '#'
1st sess., 11, 1848. Nabojo. —Davis, Span. Conq.N.
Mex., 73, 1869. Nahjo.–Pike, # 3d map,
1810. Namakaus.-Schermerhorn in Mass. Hist.
Soc. Coll., 2ds., 11, 29, 1814. Nanaha.—Balbi, Atl.
Ethnog., 737, 1826. Nanahaws.–Pike, #:#
III, app. 9, 1810. Napao. --Garcés (1776), Diary, 351,
1900. Nauajö.—Benavides, Memorial, 57, 1630
£ grandes’). Nauajoa. —Alcedo
ic. Geog., III, 295, 1788. Navago.-Butler, Wild
North Land, 127, 1873. Navahoe.–Möllhausen,
Pacific, II, 77, 1858. Navahoes.–Parker, Jour-
nal, 32, 1840. Navajai.—Garcés (1775) quoted
by Orozco y Berra, Geog, 1864. Nava-
jhoes.-Emory, Recon., 27, 1848. ravajo.—Blaeu,
Atlas, XII, 62, 1667. avajoas.-Orozco y Berra,
Geog, 59, 1864. , Navajoes—Rivera, Diario, leg.
818, 1736. Navajoos, -Villa-Señor, Theatro Am.,
pt. 2, 412, 1748. Navajoses.—Ruxton, Adventures,
93, 1848. Navaosos.-Latham, Nat. Hist. Man,
350, 1850. Navejo.—Conklin, Arizona, 211, 1878.
Navijoes—Morgan in N. Am. Rev., 58, Jan. 1870.
Navijos.–Gallatin in Nouv. Ann. Voy., 5th s.,
XXVii, 310, 1851. Navoasos.—Bollaert in Jour.
Ethnol. Soc. Lond., 11,276, 1850. Nevajoes—Mow-
ry in Jour. Am. Geog. Soc., 1,71, 1859. Nodehs.–
Deniker, Races of Man, 525, 1900, Novajos.–
Cushing in The Millstone, ix. 94, June 1884.
Nwasabé.–ten Kate, Synonymie, 8, 1884 (Tesuque
name). Oohp.—ten Kate, Reizen in N.A., 160, 1
Pima name). , 0op.–Ibid. Págowitch.–ten
ate, Synonymie, 8, 1884 (Southern Ute name).
Págowits.—Ibid. agu-uits.–Gatschet, Yuma-
Spr., I, 371, 1883 (Ute name). Pa'-gu-wets.–
Powell, Rep. on Colo. River, 26, 1874 (= ‘reed
knives': Ute name). Pätsjoe.—ten Kate, Reizen
in N.A., 291, 1885 (or A'patsjoe; Zuñi name). Ta-
-nyu-müh.—Fewkes in Jour. Am. Folk-lore,
v, 33, 1892 (Hopi name). Ta‘hli’mnin.—Hodge,
field notes, B. A. E., 1895 (Sandia name). Ta-
sámewé.—ten Kate, Reizen in N. A., 259, 1885
#. bastards': Hopi name). Ta-shā-va-ma.—
urke, Moquis of Ariz., 118, 1884 # name).
Te"li .—Gatschet, MS., B. A. E., 1 £,
out pity': Isleta name). Ten-nai.-Eaton, Navajo
MS. vocab., B.A. E. (own name). Tenuai.–Eaton
in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, IV,218, 1854. Tenyé.—
ten Kate, Synonymie, 7, 1884 (Laguna name).
Wilde .—ten Kate, Reizen in N. A., 282,
1885 (Zuñi nickname translated). Yabipais Naba'
jay.—Garcés (1776), Diary,457,1900. Yátilatlávi.—
Gätschet, Yuma-Spr., 1,409, 1883 (Tonto name).
£, rozco y Berra, Geog., 59, 1864.
Yavipais-Navajai.—Garcés (1775–76) quoted by
Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers, 111, 114, 1890.
Yoetahá.–ten Kate, Reizen in N. A., 197, 1885
= ‘those who live on the border of the Utes':
pache name). Yu-i'-ta.—Henshaw, Ka'-itch
MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1883 (Panamint name).
Yutacjen-ne.—Orozco y Berra, Geog., 59, 1864.
Yutahá.-Gatschet, Yuma-Spr., 1,370, 1883 (Apache
name). Yu-tah-kah.—Eaton, Navajo MS. vocab.,
B. A. E. (Apache name). Yutajen ne:Orozco y
Berra, Geog., 41, 76, 1864. Yu-tar-har', –White,
Apache Names of Ind: Tribes, MS., B. A. E., 2,
''' (trans. ‘far off": Apache name). Yutila
pá.—Gatschet, Yuma-Spr:... III, 86, 1886 (Yavapai
name). Yutilatláwi.–Ibid., 1, 370, 1883 (Tonto
name). -
Navahu (Na-va-hu', referring to ‘large
area of cultivated lands'). A former Tewa
pueblo situated in the second valley S. of
the great pueblo and cliff village of Puye,
w. of Santa Clara pueblo, in the Pajarito
Park, N. Mex. The name refers to the
] areas of cultivated lands in the
vicinity, and by extension was applied to
46
[B. A. E.
NAVASINK–NAWITI
the Navaho (q.v.). Consult Hewett (1)
in Am. Anthrop., VIII, 193, 1906; (2) Bull.
32, B. A. E., 16, 1906.
Navasink (“at the promontory”). A
tribe of the Unami branch of the Dela-
wares formerly living in the highlands
of Navesink, N. J., claiming the land
from Barnegat to the Raritan. Hudson,
who encountered them immediately after
entering the bay of New York, describes
them as “clothed in mantles of feathers
and robes of fur, the women clothed in
hemp; red copper pipes, and other things
of copper they .# wear about their
necks.” They appear to have passed out
of history soon after their lands were sold.
Na-ussins.—Nelson, Inds. N. J., 101, 1894 (early
form). Navecinx.—Tom (1671) in N. Y. Doc. Col.
Hist., XII, 493, 1877. Navesand.—Needham (1665),
ibid., xIII, 398, 1881. Navesinck-Winfield, Hud-
son Co., 44, 1874. Navesinks.—Nelson, op. cit.
Navisinks.—Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, vi, 100, 1857.
Navison.–Ruttenber, Tribes Hudson R., 159, 1872.
Neuwesink.–Stuyvesant (1660) in N. Y. Doc. Col.
Hist., XIII, 163, 1881. Neversincks,—Ruttenber,
Tribes Hudson R., 89, 1872. Neversinghs.-N.Y.
Doc. Col. Hist., xiii. 99, 1881. Neversink.—Van der
Donck (1656) quoted by Ruttenber, Tribes Hud-
son R., 51, 1872. Nevesin.—Beekman (1660) in
N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., xii, 308, 1877. Nevesinck.—
Van Werckhoven (1651), ibid., xIII, 29, 1881.
Neve-Sincks,—Van der Donck (1656) quoted by
Ruttenber, Tribes. Hudson R., 72, 1872. Neve-
sings.—Doc. of 1674 in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., II,
694, 1858. Nevesinks.-Doc. of 1659, ibid., XIII,
99, 1881. Nevisans.—Lovelace (1669), ibid.,,423.
Newasons.—Ogilby (1671) quoted by Nelson,
Inds. N. J., 101, 1894. Newesinghs.—Doc. of 1659
in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., XIII, 100, 1881. Newe-
sink.–Stuyvesant (1658), ibid., 84. Nieuesinck.—
Doc. of 1652, ibid., 34. Nieuwesinck.—Ibid., XIV,
168, 1883. Novisans.—Lovelace (1665) quoted by
Ruttenber, Tribes Hudson R., 68, 1872. •
Navawi (Na-va-wi’, ‘place of the hunting
trap'). A group of ancient Tewa ruins
w. of the Rio Grande, situated between
the Rito de los Frijoles and Santa Clara
canyon, S. w. of San Ildefonso, N. Mex.
They consist of two large buildings about
200 yds. apart, several clan houses on the
mesa near by, and a cliff village of con-
siderable extent in the base of the low
mesa to the s. and w. The ruin takes its
name from a pitfall (nava) on the narrow
neck of mesa about 300 yds. w. of the
pueblo ruin, at the convergence of four
trails.
Navakwi.-Hewett in Am: Anthrop., VI, 645, 1904.
Navawi.—Hewett in Bull, 32, B. A. E., 22, 1906.
Navekwi-Hewett in Am. Anthrop., op. cit., map.
Navialik ("place of the long-tailed
duck'). An Ita Eskimo village on Smith
sd., N. Greenland.
Navialik.—Kane, Arctic Explor., 11, 199, 1856.
Nerdlá'rin.–Stein in Petermanns Mitt., no.9, map,
1902.
Navigation. See Boats, Travel.
Navisok. A former Aleut village on
Agattu id., Alaska, one of the Near id.
group of the Aleutians, now uninhabited.
Navojoa (“prickly-pear house'; from
nabo ‘prickly pear,’ houa ‘house.’—
Buelna). One of the principal settle-
ments of the Mayo on Rio Mayo, s, w.
Sonora, Mexico. Of a total population
of 8,500 in 1900, 744 were Cahita (Mayo),
69. “Cahuillo,” and 28 Yaqui.
Nabojoa.-Kino map (1702) in Stöcklein, Neue
Welt-Bott, 1726. Nativi Navajoa.—Orozco
Berra, Geog,356, 1864. Navahóa,—Hardy, Travels
in Mexico, 438, 1829. Navohoua.—Orozco y Berra,
op. cit. Navojoa. Censo de Sonora,94, 1901 (pres-
ent official designation).
Nawaas. An unidentified tribe or band
'' a stockaded village, under a
chief named Morahieck, on the E. side
of Connecticut r. between the Scantic
and the Podunk, near the mouth of the
latter, in Hartford co., Conn... in the 17th
century. -
Nawaas-Map of 1616 in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., I,
13, 1856. Nawas.–Macauley, N. Y., II, 162, 1829.
Nawes.-De Laet (1633) in N. Y. Hist. Soc. Coll.,
2d S., I, 307, 1841. evashe.—Trumbull Ind.
Names Conn., 38, 1881.
Nawacaten. A village of the Powhatan
confederacy in 1608, on the N. bank of the
Rappahannock, in Richmond co., Va.—
Smith (1629), Va., I, map, repr. 1819.
Nawake. A place marked as an Indian
fort on Lattré's map of 1784, on the upper
Scioto, in Ohio. It may have belonged
to the Shawnee.
Nawat (“Left-hand”). The principal
chief of the Southern Arapaho since the
death of Little Raven (q.v.) in 1889. He
was born about 1840, and became noted
as a warrior and buffalo hunter, taking
active part in the western border wars
until the treaty of Medicine Lodge in
1867, since which time his people, as a
tribe, have remained at peace with the
whites. In 1890 he took the lead in sign-
ing the allotment agreement opening the
reservation to white settlement, notwith-
standing the Cheyenne, in open council,
had threatened death to anyone who
signed. He several times visited Wash-
ington in the interest of his tribe. Havin
become blind, he has recently r'í
his authority to a younger man. (J. M.)
Naw-gaw-nub. See Nagonub.
Nawiti. A term, with three applica-
tions: (1) A, Kwakiutl town formerly at
C. Commerell, N. coast of Vancouver id.;
(2) a modern town, properly called Me-
loopa, a short distance s of the preced-
ing, from which it received its name; (3)
by an extension of the town name it came
to be a synonym for the Nakomgilisala
and Tlatlasikoala collectively, whose
language constitutes the “Newettee sub-
dialect” of Boas, Pop. 69 in 1906.
Mel'oopa-Dawson in Trans. Roy. Soc. Can., sec. II,
70,1887. Nah-witte.–Can. Ind. Aff., 145, 1879. Nah:
wittis.-Scott in Ind. Aff. Rep.,316, 1868. Nauête.–
Boasin Bull. Am...Geog.Soc.,227,1887. Na-wee-tee.—
Kane, Wand. in N.A., app., 1859. Nawiti.–Tolmie
and Dawson, Vocabs. Brit. Col., 118B, 1884. Neu-wit-
ties.-Dunn, Oregon, 242, 1844. Newatees.—Sproat,
Savage Life, 314, 1868. Neweetee—Irving, Asto.
ria, 107, 1849. Neweetees.—Lee and Frost, Oregon,
54, 1844, Neweetg.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, #
19, 1862. Newettee.—Dunn, Oregon, 242, 1844.
Newitlies.—Armstrong, Oregon, 136, 1857. Newit.
tees.-Grant in Jour. Roy. Geog. Soc., 293, 1857-
Bull. 30]
Newitti.—Brit. Col. map, 1872. Niouetians.—
Nouv. Ann. Woy., IX, 14, 1821. Ni-wittai.—Tolmie
and Dawson, Vocabs. Brit. Col., 118B, 1884. Noo-
we-tee.—Can. Ind. Aff.1883, 190, 1884. Noo-we-ti.—
Ibid., 145, 1879. Nouitlies.—Duflot de Mofras,
Oregon, I, 139, 1844. Nu-witti.–Can. Ind. Aff.
1894, 279, 1895. Xumtāspé.—Boas in Nat. Mus.
Rep. 1895,379, 1897 (own name for the town).
Nawkaw (? “Wood”). A Winnebago
chief, known also as Carrymaunee
(‘Walking. Turtle'), because he was a
member of the Walking Turtle family,
the ruling family of the tribe. He was
born in 1735, and died at the advanced
age of 98 years in 1833. His residence
was at Big Green lake, between Green
Bay and Ft Winnebago (Portage), Wis.,
and 30 m. from the latter. The earliest
recorded notice of Nawkaw relates to his
presence, as principal chief of his tribe,
at the battle of the Thames, Canada, Oct.
Nawkaw (Arres McKessex and Hall)
5, 1813, and that he was beside Tecumseh
when the latter fell (Wis. Hist. Coll., xiv,
86, 1898). If the statement in regard to
his age be correct, Nawkaw was at that
time 78 years of age. That he was active
in behalf of his tribe in peaceful meas-
ures for the remaining years of his life is
evident from the fact that he was one of
the chief agents of the Winnebago in
making settlements and treaties on their
behalf. His name, in various forms
(Carimine, Karry-Man-ee, Nan-kaw, Nau-
kaw-kary-maunie, Karamanu, and Onu-
naka), is attached to the treaties of St
Louis, Mo., June 3, 1816; Prairie du
Chien, Wis., Aug. 19, 1825; Butte des
Morts, Wis., Aug. 11, 1827; Green Bay,
Wis., Aug. 25, 1828; and Prairie du
Chien, Aug. 1, 1829. But his most im-
portant acts in behalf of peace were his
NAWKAW-NAYAKOLOLE
47
efforts in keeping his people from taking
part in the Black i£ in 1832. “The
# of Nawkaw,” say McKenney and
all (Ind. Tribes, 1, 316, 1858), “was
decidedly pacific, and his conduct was
consistent with his judgment and profes-
sions. To keep his followers from temp-
tation, as well as to place them under the
eye of an agent of our government, he
encamped with them near the agency,
under the charge of Mr Kinzie.” It was
chiefly through his exertions that Red
Bird and his accomplices in the Gagnier
murder were surrendered, and through
his influence that clemency was obtained
for them, for which purpose he visited
Washington in 1829; but the pardon for
Red Bird came after he died in prison at
Prairie du Chien. Nawkaw was a la
man, 6 ft tall and well built. Mrs Kinzie
(Wau-Bun, 89, 1856) says he was a stal-
wart Indian, with a broad, pleasant coun-
tenance, the great peculiarity of which
was an immense under lip, hanging nearly
to his chin; this is seen to some extent
in his portrait. He is described as a
sagacious man, of firm, upright charac-
ter and pacific disposition, who filled his
station with # and commanded re-
spect by his fidelity. One of his daugh-
ters, Flight-of-Geese, married Choukeka,
or Spoon Dekaury (Wis. Hist. Coll.,
xIII, 455, 1895). A descendant of Naw-
kaw was living at Stevens Point, Wis., in
1887. C. T.
Nawnautough. A village of the Pow-
hatan confederacy in 1608, on the N. bank
of the Rappahannock, in Richmond co.,
Va.—Smith (1629), Va., I, map, repr. 1819.
Nawotsi. The Bear clan of the Caddo.—
Mooney in 14th Rep. B. A. E., 1093, 1896.
Nawunema (‘southern men'). The
name by which the Southern Arapaho,
now associated with the Southern Chey-
enne in Oklahoma, are known to the
rest of the tribe. They numbered 885 in
1906. -
Nanwuine'nan.–Kroeber in Bull. Am. Mus. Nat.
Hist., XVIII, 7, 1902 (Northern Arapaho name).
Näwathi'néha.–Mooney in 14th Rep. B. A. E.,955,
1896 ('southerners': archaic form). Na'wunéna.–
Mooney, ibid. Na-wuth'-i-ni-han.—Hayden, Eth-
nog. and Philol. Mo. Val.,321, 1862. Ner-mon-sin-
nan-see.—Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, v, 496, 1855.
Southern Arapahoes.—Official reports. Southern
Band.—Schoolcraft, op.cit.
Nayakaukaue. A former town on the
site of the present St Helens, Columbia
co., Oreg. According to Gatschet a band
of the Chinookan family settled there in
1877 and were called Nayakaukau by the
Clackama.
Nai-a-kook-wie.–Gibbs, MS. no. 248, B. A. E.
Nayakaukau.—Gatschet, MS., B. A. E., 1877
Clackama name). Ne-ah-ko-koi.–Gibbs, op.cit.
i-a-kow-kow.—Lyman in Oreg. Hist. Soc. Quar.,
1,322, 1900.
Nayakolole. A Willopah village for-
merly situated opposite Bay Center,
Pacific co., Wash.

48
[B. A. E.
NAYoNSAY'S VILLAGE–NEAMATHLA
Kwulkwul.–Gibbs, Chinook vocab., B. A. E., 23
£ name). Nayå'qölöle.—Boaz, inf’n, 1905.
r’duelin-Swan, N.W. Coast,211, 1857 d:we:-
qol En.—Boas, op.cit.
Nayonsay's Village. A former settle-
ment, probably of the Potawatomi, named
after a chief, situated in the N. E. part of
Kendall co., Ill. By treaty of July 29,
1829, a tract of 960 acres at this village
was ceded to Waishkeshaw, a Potawatomi
woman, and her child.
£ Village.—Royce in 18th Rep. B. A.
E. pt.2. Ifl. map 1, 1900. Nay-ou-Say.—Treaty of
1829 in U. S. Ind. Treat., Kappler ed., II, 214, 1903.
Nayuharuke (‘where the grass stalk or
weed is forked.”—Hewitt). A palisaded
town occupied '. the hostile Tuscarora in
1713, near Snowhill, Greene co., N. Car.
They were defeated here by the colonists
with t loss and 800 prisoners taken.
#'' Va. ' (1713) in N. C.
Col. Rec., ii. 36, 1886. Naharuke.—Williamson,
Hist. N. C., 1, 201, 1812. Nahasuke.–Pollock
1713) in N. C. Col. Rec., II, 38, 1886. Naherook.—
omann Heirs map, 1756. Nahucke.—Martin,
N.C., I, 261, 1829. Nayuharuke.—Gatschet, Tusca-
rora MS., B. A. E., 1 (Tuscarora form). No-
ho-ro-co.—Moore (1713) in N. C. Col. Rec., In, 27,
1886. Nooherolu.—War '"W.' in Winsor,
£ Am..., V, 346, 1887. ahasuke.–Pollock,
op.cit.
Nayuhi (Nū-yu'-hi, 'sand place”). A
former Cherokee settlementon the E. bank
of Tugaloo r., S. Car., nearly opposite the
mouth of Panther cr.
Nayowee.—Doc. of 1755 quoted by Royce in 5th
Rep. B. A. E., 142, 1887. £ ibid.,
map. Noyohee.—Doc. of 1799, ibid., 144. Nayu'hi.—
Mooney in 19th Rep. B. A. E., 530, 1900. -
Nayuuns-haidagai (Na yin/ans arā’i-
daga-i, people of the great house'). A
subdivision of the Gitins of the Haida of
Skidegate, Brit. Col., so named from a
large house that the family owned at
Hlgahet, an old town near, Skidegate.
The town chief of Skidegate belonged to
this division. (J. R. S.)
Na yü'ans qā’edra.—Boas in 12th Rep. N. W. Tribes
Can., 24, 25, 1898. Nä yü'ans qā’etqa.-Boas, in
5th Rep., ibid., 26, 1889. Na yü'Ans xā’-idAga-i.—
Swanton, Cont. Haida, 273, 1905.
Naywaunaukauraunah (‘they are sur-
'' by bark or wood.”—Hewitt).
The Tuscarora name of a reputed people
“encamped on the Lake Erie” at the
time of the war between the Iroquois
and the Erie, about 1654. -
Nay-Waunaukauraunah –Cusic w: in School-
craft, Ind. Tribes, v, 643, 1855. aranakarana.—
Schoolcraft, ibid., IV, 200, 1854.
Nazan. The present village of the Aleut
on Atka id., Alaska. The natives speak a
distinct dialect, and are not only the
best otter hunters, but surpass all others
in making baskets out of grasses. Pop.
236 in 1880; 132 in 1890.
Atkha.–Schwatka, Mil. Recon. in Alaska, 115,
1885. Nazan.—Petroff in 10th Census, Alaska, 16,
1884.
Nazas. A tribe, probably Coahuiltecan
or Tamaulipan, at ' Mexico, near
the Rio Grande, in 1757. They were with
the Narices, Comecrudos, and Tejones.
The Nazas and Narices had been baptized
at Villa del Pilon, Nueva Leon (Joseph
Tienda de Cuervo, Informe, 1757, MS. in
Archivo General, Historia, Lv1, Orozco
y Berra, Geog., 294, 1864). (H. E. B.)
Nasas.—Tienda de Cuervo, op. cit., i757.
Nazas. A former Tepehuane pueblo on
Rio de Nazas, E. central Durango, Mexico.
It was the seat of the mission of Santa
Cruz.
Santa Cruz de Nazas.—Orozco y Berra, Geog., 318,
1864.
Nchekchekokenk (Ntcé'qtcEqqókénk, or
Ntcéqtceqkókinnk, ‘the red £ side hill
or slope”). A village of the Lytton band
of the Ntlakyapamuk on the w. side of
Fraser r., 15 m. above Lytton, Brit.
Col.—Teit in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist.,
11, 172, 1900.
Nchekus (“red rising ground or emi-
nence”). A village of the Nicola band of
the Ntlakyapamuk, about a mile back in
the mountains from Kwilchana, Brit. Col.
Ntcé'kus.—Teit in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., II,
174, 1900. Stcé'kus.–Ibid. S'tcukösh.—Hill-Tout
in Rep. Ethnol. Surv. Can., 4, 1899. -
Ndeyao ('dog'; probably akin to Chip-
pewa nindai, “my pet,” “my domestic
animate ion, a term applied to
dogs, horses, and the like.—W. J.). A clan
of the Mahican, q.v.
N-de-yå'-o.—Morgan, Anc. Soc., 174, 1877.
Neacoxy. The principal winter village
of the Clatsop, formerly at the mouth of
Neacoxie cr., at the site of Seaside, Clat-
sop co., Oreg.
Neacoxa.—Trans. '' Pioneer Assn., 86, 1887.
Neacoxy.—Lee and Frost, Oregon, 283, 1844. Ne-
ah-coxie.—Lyman in Oreg. Hist. Soc. Quar., 1,321,
1900. Niā'xaqcé.-Boas, Chinook Texts, 92, 1894
(correct name).
Neagwaih (‘bear’). A clan of the
Seneca, q.v.
Atinionguin.–French writer (1666) in N. Y. Doc.
Col. Hist., Ix, 47, 1855. Ne-e-ar-gu-ye.–Morgan,
League Iroq., 46, 80, 1851 (Seneca form). Ne-
e-ar-guy’-ee.—Morgan, Anc. Soc., 153, 1877.
Neah. A permanent town of the Ma-
kah on the site of the old Spanish fort,
Port Nuñez Gaona, Neah bay, Wash.
Reah. Treaty of Neah Bay, 1855 in U.'s. Ind.
Treaties, 461, 1873. Neeah.–Swan in Smithson.
Cont., xvi, 2, 1870.
Neahkeluk. An important Clatsop vil-
lage formerly at Point Adams, Clatsop
Co. -
£darmer after Framboise (1835), in
Jour. Geog. Soc. Lond.., x1,255, 1841. Neahkeluk.
Lyman in Oreg. Hist. Soc. Quar, I. 321, 1900.
Tiā'k;élake.-Boas, Chinook Texts, 277, 1894 (na-
tive name). -
Neahkstowt. A former village of the
Clatsop near the present Hammond, Clat-
sop co., Oreg.
Naya'qctaowe.-Boas, Chinook Texts, 233, 1894.
£-Lyman in Oreg. Hist. Soc. Quar.,
I, 321, -
Neahumtuk. A former village of the Al-
sea(q.v.) at the mouth of Alsea r., Oregon.
Neamathla. (Ima‘la is a war and busk
title, corresponding nearly to ‘disciplina:
rian'). A Seminole chief who acquired
considerable note during the Indian hos-
tilities of 1824–36. He was by birth a
Creek, and had come into notice before the
war of 1812, but is not mentioned as a
BuLL.30]
chief until 1820. He is spoken of by Gov.
Duval, of Florida, as a man of uncom-
mon ability, a noted orator, with great
influence among his people, and in 1824
as desirous of being on terms of amity
with the United States. Neamathla was
one of the signers of the treaty of Camp
Moultrie, Sept. 18, 1823, by which about
5,000,000 acres of land were ceded to the
United States. This treaty, which was
repudiated by a large portion of the
tribe, led by Osceola, was the primar
cause of the war which shortly followed.
His settlement, known also as Ft Town
and Nehe Marthla's Town (Woodward,
Reminis., 153, 1859) was situated s. of
Flint r., Ga., and was destroyed in the
war of 1816–17. Because of his treat-
ment by the Florida authorities he re-
turned to the Creek Nation, where he
was well received, and became an influ-
ential member of the general council held
at Tukabatchi. The name Neah Emarthla
is signed on behalf of the Hitchiti towns
to the Creek treaty of Nov. 15, 1827.
"See McKenney and Hall, Ind. Tribes, 1,
77, 1858.
Neapope. See Nahpope.
Nebaunaubay (Nibanaba, ‘sleeping per-
son”). A mythic character whose home
is said to be on the floor of the sea; the
term is also applied to an under-water
bear. Hence the “Merman” gens of
the Chippewa (Warren, Ojibways, 44,
1885. (w. J.)
Neblazhetama (‘blue river village', from
nablezan, the Kansa name for Mississippi
r., and tanman, ‘village’). An ancient
Kansa village on the w. bank of the Mis-
sissippi a few miles above the mouth of
Missouri r. in the present Missouri. The
territory was later occupied by the Sauk
and Foxes.
Ne-bla-zhe-ta'-ma.-Morgan in N.Am. Rev.,45,1870.
Nechacokee. A division of the Chi-
nookan family found in 1806 by Lewis
and Clark on the s. bank of Columbia r., a
few miles below Quicksand (Sandy) r.,
Oreg. Their estimated number was 100.
Nechacohee.-Lewis and Clark Exped., 11, 217,
1814. Nechacoke.-Drake, Bk. Inds., ix, 1848. Ne-
ee.—Lewis and Clark, op.cit., 472. Ne-cha-
co-lee.—Orig. Jour. Lewis and Clark, iv,236, 1905.
Nechecolee.—Lewis and Clark Exped., 11, 222,
1814. Neechaokee.—Ibid., 469.
Nechanicok. A village of the Powhatan
confederacy in 1608, on the s. bank of the
Chickahominy in the lower part of Hen-
rico co., Va.-Smith (1629), Va., I, map,
repr. 1819.
Nechaui. One of the nine tribes men-
tioned by Francisco de Jesús María as
constituting the Hasinai, or southern
Caddo confederacy. He described its
location as s. E. of the Nabedache tribe,
and half a league from the Nacono (Re-
lación, 1691, MS.). In 1721 Peña, in his
diary, stated that the Indians of el Ma-
cono lived 5 leagues from the crossing of
57009°—Bull. 30, pt 2–12–4
NEAPOPE–NECHE
49
the Neches at the Neche village (Diario,
Mem. de Nueva España, xxvii.1, 36, MS.).
The Nechaui apparently are not men-
tioned thereafter; they were probably
absorbed by their neighbors, £ the
Nabedache. (H. E. B.)
Neche. A Hasinai tribe that, on the
coming of the Europeans in the latter
part of the 17th century, lived on Neches
r. in E. Texas. Their main village was
a league or more E. of that stream,
nearly w. of the present city of Nacog-
doches and near the mounds s. w. of
Alto, Cherokee co. This village was
visited by LaSalle’s '' and it was par-
ticularly to it and the Nabedache tribe
across the stream that Joutel (Margry,
Déc., III, 336 et ., 1878) applied the
name of “Cenis,” his rendering of the In-
dian group name Hasinai. This Neche
tribe was closely allied by language and
culture with about a dozen southern Cad-
doan tribes, including the well-known Na-
bedache, Nacogdoche, Hainai, and Nasoni.
There are strong indications that these
southern tribes, under the headship of
the Hainai, formed a subconfederacy
fairly distinct from the northern group
of Caddoan tribes, which were under the
headship of the Kadohadacho.
The enemies of the Neche were the
common enemies of this southern Cad-
doan group. In 1687 some members of
La Salle’s party went with them in a suc-
cessful campaign against the “Canoha-
tinno.” The Yojuanes sometimes invaded
the country of the Neche and their neigh-
bors; relations with the Bidai and Eyeish
seem to have been ordinarily unfriendly;
but chief of all the enemies were the
Apache.
Between the Neche and Nacachau the
Querétaran friars, in 1716, established
San Francisco de los Neches mission, and
at the same time Ramón stationed a gar-
rison there. In 1719 the missionaries,
fearing a French attack incident to the
outbreak of war between France and
Spain, deserted this as well as the other
E. Texas missions, and left it to be plun-
dered by the Indians. In 1721 Gov.
Aguayo rebuilt the mission; but in 1731
it was removed to San Antonio, where
it was known as San Francisco de la
Espada (Ramón, Derrotero; Repre-
sentation by the Missionary Fathers,
1716, MS.; Peña, Diario; Espinosa,
Chrónica Apostólica, 418, 153, et seq.).
The Neche tribe, like all of its neigh-
bors, was insignificant in numbers. In
1721 Aguayo, while at the main Neche
village, made presents to 188 men,
women, and children, which was con-
sidered an unusually “general distribu-
tion” of gifts (Peña, Diary of Aguayo's
expedition, 1721. MS.). The aggregate
of Indians of this and the neighboring
50
[B. A. E.
NECHIMUASATH–NEEDLES
tribes dependent on the Neches mission
(probably including the Nabedache, Na-
cono, Nechaui, and Nacachau) was esti-
mated by Espinosa, former president of
the missions, at about one thousand (see
Francisco de Jesús María, Relación; Ra-
món, Derrotero; Espinosa, Chrónica £
tólica, 439). This estimate must have had
a good foundation, for the missionaries
kept lists of all the hamlets and house-
holds. If Rivera be correct, it would
seem that by 1727 part of the Neche tribe
had moved across the Rio Neches and
occupied the Nabedache site of San Pedro
(Rivera, Diario, leg. 2140, 1736). Before
the end of the 18th century the tribe
'' arently became merged with the
Nabedache and Hainai tribes, for in the
reports of Solís (1767), Barrios (1771),
Mezières (1778–79), and others, it was
not separately distinguished.
In its main features the social organiza-
tion of this tribe was similar to that of all
the tribes of the group. They lived in
agricultural hamlets or single house-
holds scattered around a main village.
A household consisted of several families
living in a large conical grass lodge. The
semicommunal households seem to have
been organized on the basis of paternal
right; but an elder woman served as the
economic head. An exogamous clan or-
ganization existed, the details of which are
not evident. The outlines of the tribal
organization are clear. There was an
hereditary civil chief (caddi orcåå/di) who
also had priestly functions. He ruled
through a council composed largely of
elder and distinguished men, and was
assisted by several grades of administra-
tive functionaries or public servants, such
as the canahas and the tammas. The lat-
ter were messengers and overseers, and
inflicted the lesser corporal punishments.
The confederate relations of this tribe
with its neighbors were more religious
than governmental. The caddi of the
Hainai tribe ranked as head chief of the
group, but of greater £ than any
caddi was the head priest, called chemesi,
or winesi, who kept the central fire
temple, situated on the edge of the
Hainai domain. From this temple all
the households of the surrounding
tribes kindled their fires, directly or
indirectly. For lesser religious and social
functions the Neche and the Hainai tribes
(together with the Nabedache, perhaps)
formed one group, while the Nasoni and
the Nacogdoche were the leading tribes of
another subgroup for religious purposes
(see Francisco de Jesús María, Relación,
1691, MS.; Terán, Descripción y Diaria
Demarcación, 1691, S.; Espinosa,
Chrónica Apostólica, 424, 430, 1746).
Agriculture, semicommunal in method,
was an important source of food supply.
The chief crops raised were corn, beans,
sunflowers, melons, calabashes, and to-
bacco. Besides hunting the deer and
small game abounding in the vicinity, the
Neche hunted buffalo in season beyond
the Brazos, and bear in the forests toward
the N. (Francisco de Jesús María, Rela-
ción; Joutel, Relation, in Margry, Déc., III,
311, 1878; Peña, Diario, 1721, MS.; Espi-
nosa, Chrón. Apostólica, 422). (H. E. B.)
Naches.–Linares (1716) in £ Déc., vi, 217,
1886. Naicha.–Espinosa, Chrónica Apostólica,
430, 1746. Naichas.–Ibid.,424,425,430. ascha.—
Representation of Missionary Fathers, 1716, MS.
Necha.–Francisco de Jesús Maria, Relación, MS.
Nechas.—Ibid.; Rivera, Diario, leg. 2140, 1736;
Rivera, Proyecto, 1728, MS.; "Peña, Diário of
Aguayo's entrada, 1721. Neita.–Francisco de
Jesús Maria, op. cit. (probably identical).
Nechimuasath (Netcini'asath). A sept
of the Seshart, a Nootka tribe.—Boas in
6th Rep. N. W. Tribes Can., 32, 1890.
Necoes. A town, perhaps of the Cape
Fear Indians, in 1663, about 20 m. up Cape
Fearr., g", in the present Brunswick
co., N. C.
Nachees.—Lawson, Voy., 115, repr. 1860. Necoes.–
Long et al., (1663) in N. C. Col. Rec., 1,68, 1886;
Martin, Hist. N. C., 1, 131, 1829.
Neconga. A former village, probabl
of the Miami, in Miami co., £"'
in Ind. Geol. Rep., map, 1883.
Necootimeigh. A tribe formerly living
at the Dalles of the Columbia in Oregon
(Ross, Fur Hunters, 1, 186, 1855). It was
probably Chinookan, as it was within
Chinookan territory; but the name may
have been that of a temporary village of
a neighboring Shahaptian tribe.
Necotat. A former Clatsop village at
the site of Seaside, Clatsop co., Oreg.
Nakot!ā’t.—Boas, Chinook Texts, 140, 1894. Ne-
#-Lyman in Oreg. Hist. Soc. Quar., 1,321,
Necpacha. The tribal name assigned
to an Indian baptized at mission San
Antonio de Valero, Tex., Apr. 12, 1728
(Valero Bautismos, partida 221, MS, in
the custody of the Bishop of San Antonio).
He died shortly after, and the burial
record gives his tribal name as Nacpacha.
The name may mean Apache; but this
latter form was quite '' at San
Antonio at the date named. . (H. E. B.)
Nacpacha.–Fray Salva de Amaya in Valero En-
tierros, partida 79, MS. in the custody of the
Bishop of San Antonio.
Nedlung. A Talirpingmiut fall village
of the Okomiut Eskimo tribe near the s. E.
extremity of L. Netilling, Baffin land.—
Boas in 6th Rep. B. A. E., map, 1888.
Neecoweegee. An unidentified Dakota
band, possibly of the Minneconjou.
Nee-cow-ee-gee.—Catlin, N. Am. Inds., 1, 222, 1841.
Needles. The true needle with an eye
was extremely rare among the Indians,
the awl (q. #: the universal imple-
ment for sewing. The needle and needle
case came to be generally employed '.
after the advent of the whites, althoug
bone needles 3 to 5 in. long are common in
Ontario and the Iroquoisarea of New York.
BULL. 30]
The few needles that have been found in
western archeological sites are large and
clumsy and could have been employed
only in coarse work, such as the mats of
the Quinaielt, who in making them use a
wooden needle to tie the rushes together
with cord. A similar needle is used in
house building by the Papago. The Es-
kimo, however, £ fine needles of
ivory, suitable for many of the uses to
which the steel needle is put, and the
metal thimble was imitated in #
Among them the needle case, artistically
and in other respects, reached its highest
development, like all the objects that were
subjected to the ingenuity of this people.
Eskimo needle cases were usually carved
of ivory or formed from hollow bones
(Nelson in 18th Rep. B. A. E., 1899). In
the S.W. the sharp spine of the yucca fur-
nished a natural needle, the thread being
formed of the attached fiber. Wooden
knitting needles were used among the
Pueblos. The N.W. coast tribes some-
times made needle cases of copper and
later of iron. W. H.
Neerchokioon. A Chinookan tribe, said
to number 1,340, found by Lewis and Clark
in 1806 on the s. side of Columbia r., a few
miles above Sauvies id., O. A division
of Lewis and Clark’s “Shahala nation.”
Ne-er-che-ki-oo.—Orig. Jour. Lewis and Clark, IV,
236, 1905. Neerchokioo.—Lewis and Clark Exped.,
11,217, 238, 1814.
Neeskotting. The gaffing of fish in shal-
low water at night with the aid of a lan-
tern. A long pole with a hook at the end
is used (Starr, Amer. Ind., 51, 1899).
The -ing is the English suffix, and neeskot
is probably the equivalent in the Mas-
sachuset dialect of Algonquian of the
Micmac nigog, “harpoon’ (Ferland, Foy.
Canad., 111, 1865), which appears as
nigogue in Canadian French. (A. F. C.)
Neeslous. Given as a division of Tsim-
shian on Laredo canal, N. w. coast of
British Columbia. The Haida speak of
Níslås as a Tsimshian chief living in this
district.
Neecelowes.–Gibbs after Anderson in Hist. Mag.,
74, 1862. Neecelows.-Coues and £: Stand.
Nat. Hist., pt. 6, 136, 1885. Nees- .—Kane,
Wand. in N.A., app., 1859.
Negabamat, Noël. A converted Mon-
tagnais chief, who lived at Sillery,
Quebec; born about the beginning of the
17th century. He was baptized, with his
wife Marie and his son Charles, in 1639.
Although generally peaceful after embrac,
ing Christianity, he frequently engaged
in war with the Iroquois, always enemies
of the Montagnais. In 1652 he was a
member of a delegation sent by his tribe
to solicit aid from Gov. Dudley, of New
England, against the Iroquois. He also
ap in behalf of his people and
acted on the part of the French during the
convention at Three Rivers, Quebec, in
1645, where a treaty of peace was made
NEERCH.OKIOON —NEGRO AND INDIAN
51
with the Iroquois and other tribes. He
was selected by Père Druillettes to ac-
company him on his visit to the Abnaki
in 1651, at which time he was alluded to
by the French as “Captain Sillery.” It
was through his efforts that peace was
made by the French with one of the tribes
on the coasts. of Quebec, neighbors of the
Abnaki, seemingly the Malecite or Nor-
ridgewock. On his death, Mar. 19, 1666,
his war chief, Negaskouat, became his
successor. Negabamat was a firm friend
of the French, and after his conversion
was their chief counsellor in regard to
their movements on the lower St Law-
rence. (C. T.)
Negahnquet, Albert. A Potawatomi, the
first full-blood Indian of the United States
to be ordained a Roman Catholic priest.
Born near St Marys, Kans, in 1874, he
moved with his parents to the Potawatomi
res. (now Pottawatomie co., Okla.), where
he entered the Catholic mission school
conducted by the Benedictine monks at
Sacred Heart Mission, making rapid prog-
ress in his studies and gaining the friend-
ship of his teachers by his tractable char-
acter. Later he entered the College of the
Propaganda Fide in Rome, and was there
ordained a priest in 1903. The same year
he returned to America and has since
engaged in active religious work among
the Indians.
Negaouichiriniouek& ‘people of the fine
sandy beach.”—A. F. C.). A tribe or band
living in 1658 in the vicinity of the mis-
sion of St Michel near the head of Green
bay, Wis.; £ a part of the Ottawa
ibe, possibly the Nassauaketon. They
are located by the Jesuit Relation of 1648
on the s. side of L. Huron in the vicinity
of the Ottawa. In 1658, fleeing before
the Iroquois, they came to the country of
the Potawatomi at Green bay precisely
as the Ottawa did and at the same time.
N ich.—Tailhan in Perrot, Mém., 221, 1864
£ es Illinois Negaouich”). Negaouichiri
niouek.—
es. Rel. 1658,21, 1858. Negaouichirinouek.–Perrot
£ 1720), Mém., 221, 1864. Nigouaouichirinik.—
es. Rel. 1648, 62, 1858.
Negas. A former Abnaki village in Pe-
nobscot co., Me.
Negas.—Willis in Me. Hist.Soc. Coll., IV, 108, 1856.
Nique. — Alcedo, Dic. Geog., III, 335, 1788
(identical?).
Negro and Indian. The first negro
slaves were introduced into the New
World (1501–03) ostensibly to labor in
the place of the Indians, who showed
themselves ill-suited to enforced tasks
and, moreover, were being exterminated
in the Spanish colonies. The Indian-
negro intermixture has proceeded on a
£ scale in South America, but not a
little has also taken place in various parts
of the northern continent. Wood (New
England's Prospect, 77, 1634) tells how
some Indians of Massachusetts in 1633,
coming across a negro in the top of a tree,
52
[B. A. E.
NEGRO AND INDIAN
were frightened, surmising that “he was
Abamacho, or the devil.” Nevertheless,
intermixture of Indians and negroes has
occurred in New England. About the
middle of the 18th century the Indians of
Marthas Vineyard n to intermarry
with negroes, the result being that “the
mixed race increased in numbers and im-
roved in temperance and industry.” A
ike intermixture with similar results is
reported about the same time from parts
of C. Cod. Among the Mashpee in 1802
very few pure Indians were left, there be-
ing a number of mulattoes (Mass. Hist.
Soc. Coll., 1, 206; Iv, 206; ibid., 2d s., III,
4; cf. Prince in Am. Anthrop., 1x, no.
3, 1907). Robert Rantoul in 1833 (Hist.
Coll. Essex Inst., xxiv, 81) states that
“the Indians are said to be improved b
the mixture.” In 1890, W. H. Clar
(Johns Hopk. Univ. Circ., x, no. 84, 28)
says of the Gay Head Indians: “Although
one observes much that betokens the
Indian type, the admixture of negro and
white blood has materially changed
them.” The deportation of the Pequot
to the Bermudas after the defeat of 1638
may have led to admixture there. The
Pequot of Groton, Conn., who in 1832
numbered but 40, were reported as con-
siderably mixed with white and negro
blood, and the condition of the few rep-
resentatives of the Paugusset of Milford
in 1849 was about the same (De For-
est, Hist. Inds. Conn., 356, 1853). Of
the Indians in Ledyard we read (ibid.,
445): “None of the pure Pequot race are
left, all being mixed with Indians of
other tribes or with whites and negroes.”
Long Island presents another point of
Indian-negro admixture. Of the Shinne-
cock on the s. shore, Gatschet in 1889 (Am.
Antiq., x1, .390, 1889) observes: “There
are 150 individuals now going under this
name, but they are nearly all mixed with
negro blood, dating from the times of
slavery in the Northern states.” Still
later M. R. Harrington (Jour. Am.
Folk-lore, xv.1, 37, 1903) notes the occur-
rence in many individuals of both Indian
and negro somatic characters. These
Shinnecock evidently have not been so
completely Africanized as some authori-
ties believe. The remnant of the Mon-
tauk in East Hampton are reported by
W. W. Tooker (Ind. Place-names, iv,
1889) to be mixed with negroes, though
still recognizable by their aboriginal fea-
tures. The region of Chesapeake bay
furnishes evidences of Indian-negro inter-
mixture. The fact, pointed out by Brin-
ton (Am. Antiq., Ix, 352, 1887), that the
list of the numerals 1–10 given as Nanti-
coke in a manuscript of Pyrlaeus, the
missionary to the Mohawk, dating from
1780, is really Mandingo or a closely
related African language, indicates con-
tact or intermixture. Of the Pamunkey
and Mattapony of Virginia, Col. Aylett
(Rep. Ind., U. S. Census 1890, ' states
that there has been a considerable mix-
ture of white and negro blood, principally
the former. Traces of Indian bl are
noticeable, according to G. A. Townsend
(Scribner's Mag., no. 72, 518, 1871), in
many of the freeborn negroes of the E.
shore of Maryland. According to Mooney
(Am. Anthrop., III, 132, 1890), “there
is not now a native full-blood Indian
speaking his own language from Dela-
ware bay to Pamlico sound,” those who
claim to be Indians having much negro
blood. We find not only Indian-negro
intermixture, but also the practice of
' slavery among the Indians of the
S. Atlantic and Gulf states. The Melun-
geons of Hancock co., Tenn., but form-
erly resident in North Carolina, are said
to “a mixture of white, Indian, and
negro” (Am. Anthrop., 11, 347, 1889).
The so-called Croatan (q.v.) of North
Carolina and Redbones of South Carolina
seem to be of the same mixture. The
holding of negro slaves by the tribes of
the Carolinas led to considerable inter-
marriage. There has been much negro
admixture among the Seminole from an
early period, although the remnant still
living in Florida is of comparatively pure
Indian blood. Of the ' Indians of
Muskhogean stock the Creeks seem to have
most miscegenation, fully one-third of the
tribehaving perceptible negro admixture.
In the time of De Soto a “queen” of
the Yuchi ran away with one of his
negro slaves. Estevanico, the famous
companion of Cabeza de Vaca, the ex-
plorer, in 1528–36, was a negro, and theim-
portance of negro companions of Spanish
explorers has been discussed by Wright
(Am. Anthrop., IV, 217–28, 1902). Of
Algonquian peoples the Shawnee, and
the Chippewa of Minnesota, etc., furnish
some cases of Indian-negro intermar-
£". fathers negro, the mothers
Indian. The Canadian Tuscarora of the
Iroquoian stock are said to have some
little negro blood among them, and Grin-
nell reports a few persons of evident negro
blood among the Piegan and Kainah.
Some of the Indian tribes of the plains
and the far W. have taken a dislike to the
negro, and he often figures to disadvantage
in their myths and legends. Marcy, in
1853, reports this of the Comanche, and
in 1891 the present writer found it true
to a certain extent of the Kutenai of
s. E. British Columbia. Nevertheless,
a few cases of intermarriage are reported
from this region. The Caddo, former
residents of Louisiana and E. Texas, ap-
pear to have much negro blood, and on
the other hand it is probable that many
of the negroes of the whole lower Atlantic
BULL. 30]
and Gulf region have much of Indian
blood. Lewis and Clark reported that
some of the N. W. Indians, for mysterious
reasons, got their negro servant to consort
with the Indian women, so much were
they taken with him. According to
Swanton the richest man among the Skid-
egate Haida is a negro. In the Indian-
negro half-breed, as a rule, the negro
type of features seems to predominate.
he relation of the folklore of the negroes
in America to that of the American abo-
rigines has been the subject of not a little
discussion. In regard to the “Uncle
Remus” stories, Crane (Pop. Sci. Mo.,
xv.111, 324–33, 1881) and Gerber (Jour.
Am. Folk-lore, v1, 245–57, 1893) assume
the African origin of practically all these
myths, and hold that such borrowing as
has taken place has been from then
by the Indians. Powell (Harris, #
Remus, introd., 1895) and Mooney (19th
Rep. B. A. E., 232–34, 1900), entertain
the opinion that a considerable portion
of the myths in question are indigenous
with the Indians of s. E. United States.
The latter points out that “in all the
southern colonies Indian slaves were
bought and sold and kept in servitude
and worked in the fields side by side
with n up to the time of the Revo-
lution.” The conservatism of the In-
dian and his dislike or contempt for the
negro must have prevented his borrowing
much, while the imitativeness of the lat-
ter and his love for comic stories led him,
Mooney thinks, to absorba good deal from
the Indian. He also holds that the idea
that such stories are necessarily of negro
origin is due largely to the common but
mistaken notion that the Indian has no
sense of humor.
In addition to the writings cited, con-
sult a special study by Chamberlain in
Science, xv.11, 85–90, 1891. See Mixed
bloods, Race names, Slavery. (A. F. C.)
Negro Town. A village mentioned in
1836 as near Withlacoochee r., Fla., and
burned in that year by the Americans
(Drake, Bk. Inds., bk. 4, 135, 1848). It
was probably occupied by runaway slaves
and Seminole.
Negusset. A former village, probably
of the Abnaki, about the site of Wool-
wich, Me. The site was sold in 1639.
Nassaque.—Smith (1616) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll.,
3ds., III, 22, 1833. Nauseag.—Sewall (1833) in Me.
Hist. Soc. Coll., II, 207, 1847. Neguascag.-Sewall
(1833), ibid., 190 (misprint.) Neguaseag.—Willis,
ibid., 233. Neguasseag.—Deed of 1648 quoted by
Drake, Bk. Inds., bk. 3. 100, 1848. Neguasset.—
Sewall (1833) in Me. Hist. Soc. Coll., 11, 207, 1847.
N t.—Deed of 1648 quoted by Drake, Bk.
Inds., bk. 3, 100, 1848.
Negwagon. . A chief of the Ottawa of the
Michilimackinac region of Michigan, com-
monly known as Little Wing, or Wing,
and also called Ning weegon. Althoug
the United States had declined the proffer
NEGRO TOWN–NEHOLOHAWEE
53
of Indian services in the war with Great
Britain in 1812, Negwagon espoused the
American cause and lost a son in battle,
whereupon he adopted Austin E. Wing.
When the British took possession of
Michilimackinac, Negwagon retired with
his people to their hunting grounds, hoist-
ing the American flag over his camp.
Happening to be alone, he was visited by
British soldiers, who ordered him to
strike his flag. Obeying the command,
he wound the emblem around his arm,
and, drawing his tomahawk, said to the
officer, “Englishmen, Negwagon is the
friend of the Americans. He has but one
flag and one heart; if you take one you
shall take the other!” Then sounding a
war cry he assembled his warriors and
was allowed to remain in peace and to
hoist the flag again. After the close of
the war he annually visited Detroit with
his family in two large birchbark canoes
with an American flag flying from the
stern of each. Lewis Cass, then stationed
at Detroit, never failed to reward him on
the occasion of these visits with two new
flags. By treaty of Mar. 28, 1836, he was
granted an 'i' of $100, payable in
money or goods. wagon is described
as havin en very large in stature. A
county of Michigan was named in his
honor, but the name was subsequently
changed. Consult Wis. Hist. Soc. Coll.,
III, 1857. (C. T.) .
Nehadi (Nex4/dt, “people of Néx”). A
Tlingit division living at Sanya, Alaska,
peculiar as being outside of both Tlingit
phratries and able to marry into any
other group. It is said to be of Tsim-
shian origin. (J. R. S.)
Nehalem. A Salish tribe formerly living
on or near Nehalem r., in N. W. Oregon, but
now on Grande Ronderes. Pop. 28in 1871.
Naalem.–Sen. Ex. Doc. 39, 32d Cong., 1st sess., 2,
1852. Náélim.–Framboise quoted by Gairdner
1835) in Jour. Geog. Soc. nd.., x1, 255, 1841.
a-e'-lüm.–Dorsey, Naltúnnettinné MS. vocab.,
B.A. E., 1884. Nahelem.—Duflot de Mofras, Oregon,
II, 104, 1844. Nehalems.–Palmer in H. R. Ex. Doc.
93, 34th Cong., 1st sess., 111, 1856. Nehalim.—
Victor in Overland Mo., VII, 346, 1871. Nehalins.—
Geary in Ind. Aff. # 171, 1860. Ne-i'lém.—
Gatschet, MS., B. A. E. (Nestucca name.)
Nehaltmoken. A body of Salish under
the Fraser superintendency, British Co-
lumbia.–Can. Ind. Aff., 79, 1878.
Nehemathla. See Neamathla.
Nehjao (Ne-h’-jä-o, “wolf”). A clan of
the Mahican.—Morgan, Anc. Soc., 174,
1877.
Nehogatawomahs. A band of the Dakota
near St Croix r., in Minnesota or Wis-
consin, in 1778. It was one of the three
river bands.
Nehogatawomaher.—Balbi, Atlas Ethnog., xxxiii,
#. 1826. Nehogatawonahs.–Carver, Trav., 60,
1778.
Neholohawee. Given by Haywood
(Hist. Tenn., 276, 1823) as the name of a
54
[B. A. E.
NEHOW MEAN–NENOOTHLECT
Cherokee clan, signifying ‘blind sa-
vanna'. No such clan name or meaning
exists in the tribe, and the name is evi-
dently a bad corruption either of Ani'-
kiláhi or of Ani’-Gatagewi, Cherokee clan
names, the latter having a slight resem-
blance to the word for “swamp' or “sa-
vanna’. (J. M.)
Nehowmean (N.c'òmi'n, meaning doubt-
ful). A village of the Lytton d of
Ntlakyapamuk, on the w. side of Fraser
r:, 14 m. above Lytton, Brit. Col.
Nehowmean.–Can. Ind. Aff.,79, 1878. N'homi'n.–
Hill-Tout in Rep. Ethnol. Surv. Can., 4, 1899.
Nhumeen.–Can. Ind. Aff. 1892, 312, 1893.
Nohomeen.—Brit. Col. Map, Ind. Aff., Victoria,
1872. Nxami'n-Teit in "Mem. Am. Mus. Nat:
Hist., 11, 172, 1900.
Neihahat. An unidentified village or
tribe mentioned by Joutel in 1689 (Mar-
y, Déc., III, 409, 1878) as an ally of the
adohadacho.
Neiuningaitua. A settlement of the
Aivilirmiut Eskimo on an island N. of the
entrance to Lyon inlet, at the S. end of
Melville*''' Canada.
Nevu -Eit-düä.–Parry, Second Voy., 162, 1824.
Winter d.—Ibid.
Nekah (Nika, 'goose”). A gens of the
Chippewa.
Ne-kah.—Warren, Hist. Ojibways, 45,
Ni’ka.—Wm. Jones, infºn, 1906.
Nekoubaniste. A tribe, probably Mon-
tagnais, formerly living N. w. of L. St John,
Quebec.
Necombavistes.—Lattre, map, 1784 £
Nekoubanistes.—Bellin, map, 1755; Alcedo, Dic.
Geog., III, 28, 290; IV, 210, 1788. Neloubanistes.—
Esnauts and Rapilly, map, 1777 (misprint).
Nekunsisnis (‘round isle'). A former
Chitimacha village opposite Ile aux Ois-
eaux, in Lac de la Fausse Pointe, La.
Ne'kun si'snis.–Gatschet in Trans. Anthrop. Soc.
Wash., II, 152, 1883.
Nekun-stustai (Neku'n stastā’-i, “the
Stustas of Naikun'). A subdivision of
the Stustas, a family of the Eagle clan of
the Haida (q.v.). As their name implies,
they lived near the great sand point called
Naikun, or Rose spit. (J. R. S.)
Načku'n stastaai".—Boas in 12th Rep. N. W. Tribes
Can, 23, 1898. Neku'n stAsta'-i.—Swanton, Cont.
Haida, 276, 1905.
Nelcelchumnee. Given as one of the
tribes on Fresno res., Cal., in 1861, num-
bering 85 (Ind. Aff. Rep., 219, 1861).
£ the only mention of the tribe,
which is presumably Moquelumnan.
Nellagottine (“people at the end of the
world’). A division of the Kawcho-
dinne, occupying the country on L. Simp-
son and along Anderson r., Canada, next
to the Eskimo. Anderson and others
(Hind, Labrador Penin., 11, 260, 1863)
called them half Kawchodinne and half
Kutchin. Macfarlane (ibid., 259) said they
erect lodges of turf on poles. Ross said
in 1859 that the Kawchodinne residing in
the country around Ft Good Hope ex-
tended beyond the Arctic circle on Mac-
kenzie r., coming into contact with the
Kutchin, with whom, by intermarriage,
1885.
they have formed the tribe Bastard
Loucheux.
Bâtard Loucheux.—Hind, Labrador Penin., 11,260,
1863. Bâtards-Loucheux. --Petitot, Dict. Dène-Din-
djié, xx, 1876. Loucheux-Batards.–Ross, MS., B.A.
., 1859. Nne-la-gottine. — Petitot in Bul. Soc.
Géog. Paris, chart, 1875. Nne-lla-Gottinë,-Petitot,
Autour du lac des Esclaves, 362, 1891. Toa-pa-Got-
#-mat=ocean people'). Vieux de la Mer.—
Nellmole. A rancheria belonging to the
former Dominican mission of San Miguel
de la Frontera, w. coast of Lower Cali-
fornia, about 30 m. s. of San Diego, Cal.
Its inhabitants spoke a Diegueño dia-
lect.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, May 18,
1860.
Neluste (Ne-lus-te, ‘the hollow leaf”).
Given by Haywood (Tenn., 276, 1823) as
a clan of the Cherokee. No such clan
now exists, but there is some evidence of
the former existence of a Cherokee clan
taking its name from the holly (ustisti);
the clan name would probably have been
Ani’-US/tistI’. (J. M.)
Nemah. A former Chinook village on
the site of the present town of the same
name, on the E. side of Shoalwater bay,
Wash.
Mar’hoo.—Swan, N. W. Coast, 211, 1857. Max.-
Boas, inf’n, 1905 (Chehalis name). Ne‘ma.—Ibid.
'' name). TctEmā'x.—Ibid. (Chehalis name
or the villagers).
Nemalquinner. A Chinookan tribe, be-
longing to the Cushook division (q.v.) of
Lewis and Clark, which lived in 1806 at
the falls of the Willamette, in Oregon, but
also had a temporary house on the N. end
of Sauvies id., where they went occasion-
ally to collect, wappatoo. They num-
bered 200, in 4 houses.—Lewis and Clark
Exped., 11, 219, 1814.
Nemalquinner.—Lewis and Clark Exped., 11, 219,
1814. £"-ors. Jour. Lewis and
Clark, vi, 116, 1905.
Nemoy. Noted as a Snake band at the
head of Madison r., Mont., one of the
head forks of the Missouri. This would
place the band in Tukuarika territory,
though the name is not identified with
any known division.
Ne-moy.—Lewis and Clark Exped., I, map, 1814.
Nenabozho. See Nanabozho.
Nenekunat. See Ninigret.
Nenelkyenok (NE/nélk'''énóx, ‘people
from the headwaters of the #ve'. A.
ens of the Nimkish, a Kwakiutl tribe.—
oas in Rep. Nat. Mus. 1895, 331, 1897.
Nenelpae (NE/nélpač, ‘those on the up-
per end of the river’). A gens of the
Koeksotenok, a Kwakiutl tribe.—Boas in
Rep. Nat. Mus. 1895, 330, 1897.
Nennequi. A former village connected
with San Carlos mission, Cal., and said
to have been Esselen. —Taylor in Cal.
Farmer, Apr. 20, 1860.
Nenohuttahe. See Path Killer.
Nenoothlect (Ne-nooth-lect). A former
Chinookan tribe living 28 m. from The
Dalles, on Columbia r., Oreg.—Lee and
Frost, Oregon, 176, 1844.
BuLL.30]
Neodakheat (Ne-o'-dāk-he’-āt, “head of
the lake’), Given by Morgan as a former
Cayuga vil at the head of Cayuga lake,
on the site of Ithaca, N.Y. In 1750, Cam-
merhoff, Zeisberger's companion, called
the lake there Ganiataregechiat, with the
same meaning. In 1766 Zeisberger again
visited the place and said a Delaware vil-
lage existed at the end of the lake. Three
or 4 m. off was a Tutelo village with a
Cayuga chief. The Tutelo had been
laced there by the Iroquois. (w. M. ''
e-6-dak-hé-āt.-Morgan, League Iroq., 470, 1851.
£ map (1758) in N.Y. Doc. Col.
Hist., x, 694, 1858 ( bly identical). 0-nya'-de-
a-kā'-hyat.—Hewitt, infn, 1886 (Seneca form).
Neokautah (Four Legs). The Meno-
minee name of a Winnebago chief whose
village, commonly known as Four Legs
Village, was situated at the point where
Fox r. leaves L. Winnebago, on the site
of the present Neenah, Winnebago co.,
Wis. According to Draper (Wis. Hist.
Soc. Coll., x, 114, 1888), while living here
Neokautah for a time claimed tribute from
Americans who 'd his village. With
Dekaury and other Winnebago chiefs he
joined in the war against the United
States in 1812–13, reaching the seat of
hostilities in time to join Tecumseh in
the fighting at Ft Meigs, Ohio, and later
en in the attack on Ft Sandusky,
so ably defended by Croghan (Grignon's
Recollections in Wis. Hist. Soc. Coll., III,
269, 1857). Neokautah was one of the
representatives of his people at the peace
conference at Mackinaw, Mich., June 3,
1815, and was a signer of the treaty of
Prairie du Chien, Wis., Aug. 19, 1825, under
the French name “Les quatres jambes,”
as leading representative of his tribe.
His Winnebago name is given as Hoot-
shoapkau, but it seems to have been sel-
dom used. (C. T.)
Neolithic age. A term, signifying ‘new
stone age,’ applied originally in Europe to
the culture period that followed the Paleo-
lithic (‘old stone') age and preceded the
Bronze or Metal age, the separation, as
the name implies, being chronologic. In
northern America at the period of dis-
covery the native culture was that of the
Stone age in general, all stages of stone
art being represented at one and the same
time. It is thus not ible to separate
the culture as a whole on a time basis,
and the terms Neolithic and Paleolithic
are not applicable save in a theoretical
sense, i.e., on the assumption that each
tribe or group of tribes that had achieved
the higher stone culture had necessarily
at an earlier period passed through the
lower. See Antiquity. (w. H. H.)
Neomaitaneo (néoma', 'sand piled in
hills'; hetă'neo, “men, people’: ‘sand-hill
£ le”). A band of the Heviqsnipahis
ivision of the Cheyenne, so called from
having formerly ranged chiefly in the
NEODAKHEAT—NEPHRITE
55
“sand-hill country” of N. E. Colorado.
Not identical with the Cheyenne tribe as
a whole, as has been stated. (J. M.)
Néomai-taneo.–Mooney, Cheyenne MS., B. A. E.,
1906. Sand-hill £ in Internat.
Cong. Americanists, xiii, 139, 1905.
Neomonni (Rain-cloud). An Iowa chief,
of inferior grade, during the early half of
the 19th century. He claimed to have
taken scalps from Kansa, Omaha, Mis-
souri, Sioux, Osage, and Sauk Indians,
and Catlin (Fourteen Iowa Indians, 3, 6,
1844), who writes his name “New-
mon-ya, Walking rain,” says he was
much more distinguished as a warrior
than White Cloud (under whom he was
third chief), one of the most remarkable
and celebrated men of the Iowa tribe.
Catlin gives Neomonni's age, about 1843,
as 54 years, and describes him as nearly
63 ft tall. He was one of the 14 Iowa
who visited England with Melody in
1843, Catlin, who painted his portrait,
acting as interpreter. His name appears
among the signers to the treaties of rairie
du Chien, Wis., July 15, 1830, as “Niayoo
Manie, Walking rain”; Ft Leavenworth,
Kans., Sept. 17, 1836, as “Ne-o-mo-na,
Raining cloud”; and St Louis, Mo., Nov.
23, 1837, as Ne-o-mon-ni. His portrait
was also painted in Washington for the
War Department by C. B. King, and is
reproduced in McKenney and Hall, Ind.
Tribes, 11, 1858.
Nepanet, Tom. A Christian Nipmuc,
the faithful and valued friend of the
Massachusetts colonists during the King
Philip, war in the 17th century:, The
English, desirous of negotiating with the
enemy for the release of certain white
captives, chose Nepanet as their emissary,
and although confined with others on an
island in Boston harbor, he consented to
undertake the mission. He started for
the Indian camp, Apr., 12, 1676, and
although unsuccessful in the first attempt
it was chiefly through his initiative and
subsequent efforts that the family of Mr
Rowlandson and other prisoners were
finally released. It was also through his
aid that a party of Englishmen under
Capt. Henchman were enabled to sur-
prise a body of the enemy at Weshakom
ponds, near Lancaster, Mass., in May,
1676. (C. T.)
Nepawtacum. A village of the Powhatan
confederacy in 1608, situated on the N.
bank of the Rappahannock, in Lancaster
# Va.-Smith (1629), Va., I, map, repr.
1819.
Nephrite. This semiprecious stone,
called also jade, was employed by the
native tribes of British £ and
Alaska in the manufacture of implements.
Deposits of the stone were found in 1890
by Lieut. Stoney in what is now called
the Jade mts., which lie N. of Kowak
r., Alaska, 150 m. above its mouth; and
56
[B. A. E.
NEPONSET-NESAQUAKE
bowlders and erratic fragments have been
discovered in lower Fraser valley and
at other points in British Columbia and
Alaska—facts indicating a wide distribu-
tion of the material. Nephrite has not
been found, however, so far as known,
within the area of the United States
roper, with the exception of an erratic
£r of mottled leek-green color,
weighing 47 lbs., obtained by a prospector
in auriferous gravels in s. Oregon, and a
small pebble from the shores of Puget sq.
(Terry). It is usually found associated
with metamorphic rocks, but the exact
manner of its occurrence is not under-
stood. It is not quite as hard as quartz,
but on account of its compact, fibrous
structure it is extremely tough and there-
fore makes very serviceable implements.
Though not always fine-grained, nephrite
takes a high polish and presents a very
handsome appearance. The colors ran
through various shades of gray, grayish,
and olive greens, bright greens, to brown-
ish and blackish hues. It is often streaked
and mottled, and issometimes more or less
translucent. Before the introduction of
iron in the N.W. nephrite was much em-
ployed for hammers, adzes, drills, knives,
whetstones, etc., but it seems rarely to
have been used for ornaments; and there
is no reason for believing that, as in the
S., it had any special or mythologic sig-
nificance. As the stone is too tough to
be readily shaped by fracturing, it was
divided by sawing—usually, it is believed,
with strips of wood used in conjunction
with sharp sand. Many of the specimens
in our museums show traces of such treat-
ment. The implements were finished by
grinding, and sometimes, were highly
# Specimens have been obtained
mainly from the coast tribes between
Puget sq. in the s. and Point Barrow in
the N.; but many are not fully identified
as nephrite, and a considerable number are
probably pectolite (q.v.). The sources of
nephrite and related minerals found in use
by the natives has been much discussed,
since until recently no deposits had been
discovered in America, and it was surmised
that the northern specimens might have
been brought from Siberia, and the Mexi-
can and Central American from China;
but this view is now practically aban-
doned. Analysis of the northern neph-
rites gives silica 56 to 58; magnesia, 20 to
22; lime, 11 to 14; oxide of iron, 5 to 8;
aluminum, 1 to 3; specific gravity, 2.9 to 3.
For an account of the nephrites and
related minerals of British Columbia, con-
sult Dawson in Canadian Rec. of Sci., II,
no. 6, 1887. For the Alaskan nephrites
see Clark in Am. Jour. Sci., 3d S., xxviii,
1884; Clark and Merrill in Proc. Nat.
Mus. 1888, x1, 1889; Nelson in 18th Rep.
B. A. E., 1899; Smith in Mem. Am. Mus.
Nat. Hist., iv, Anthrop. 111, 1903: Terry
in Science, Jan. 3, 1890; Wilson in Rep.
Nat. Mus. 1896, 1898. (w. H. H.)
Neponset. A former important Massa-
chuset village on Neponset r. about the
£ Stoughton, Norfolk co., Mass.
ohn Eliot labored there as a missionary
in 1646, and it was one of several tem-
porary residences of Chickataubut, chief
of the Massachuset.
Chickatawbut.—Hoyt, Antiq. Researches, 32, 1824
£ name). Naponsett.-Mass. Hist. Soc.
ll., 4th S., III, 325, note, 1856. Narponset.—Hub-
bard (1680), ibid., 2d s., v, 32, 1815. Neponcett.—
Holmes, ibid., 1st S., VII, 9, 1801. Neponset.—
Pincheon (1633), ibid., 2d s., viii, 232, 1819. Ne-
ponsitt.-Gookin (1674), ibid., 1st s., 1, 148, 1806.
Nererahhe. A civil or peace chief of
that part of the Shawnee living on the
Scioto in Ohio, present at the conference
between Sir Wm. Johnson and the repre-
sentatives of the Six Nations at Johnson's
Hall, N. Y., in Apr., 1774. He appears
to have possessed considerable oratorical
power, and at this conference made a
strong appeal to the Miami representa-
tives to follow Johnson's advice and re-
main friendly to the English. Ruttenber
(Tribes Hudson R., 306, 1872) mentions
him as one of the two or three more
prominent chiefs of the Shawnee at that
period. Sowanowane, who, Ruttenber
thinks, was Cornstalk, was head or war
chief of the Shawnee, and when a belt
was given to Nererahhe in 1774, he sent
it to Sowanowane. (C. T.)
Neron. The “captain general” of the
Iroquois, taken near Montreal in 1663,
and so called by the French because of
his great cruelty. In memory of his
brother he had burned 80 captives, be-
sides killing 60 men with his own hand
(Jes. Rel., 1656, 1663). He was an Onon-
daga named Aharihon, suggesting his
French name. (W. M. B.)
Nesadi (NESA/dt, “salt-water people').
A division of the Wolf phratry of the
Tlingit, living at Kake, Alaska. (J. R. s.)
Nesaquake. (From Neese-saqá-auke,
‘land of the second outlet, i. e., Nesa-
quake r.—Ruttenber). A settlement to
which the Matinecoc retired after the war
of 1643, at the present Nissequague, and
Nesaquake r., about Smithtown, Suffolk
co., Long id., N. Y.
£ Tribes Hudson R., 74,
1872. assaquakes.—Clark, Onondaga, 1, 18, 1849.
N uake.—Doc. of 1669 quoted by '"'.
Long Id., 1, 255, 1843. Nee uake.-Ibid. Nesa-
quack.—Andros (1677) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., xiv,
729, 1883. uak.—Nicolls (1666), ibid., 576.
Nesaquake. —Ibid., 575. Nesaquanke. —Doc. of
: 576. resequake-Döc. of 1650 quoted
by Ruttenber, Ind. Geog. Names, 93, 1906. Nes.
sequack. —Doc. of 1686, ibid. Nessequauke.—Skid-
more (1675) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., xiv, 702,
1883. Nip-a-qua-ugs.–Macauley, N.Y., II, 164, 1829
£ isinckqueghacky.—Doc. of 1645 in N.
: Doc. Col. Hist., xiv. 60, 1883. Nissaquague.—
Wood quoted by Macauley, N. Y., 11, 252, 1829.
Nissaquogue.—Thompson, Long Id., i. 94, 1843.
Nissequake.—Deed # 1666 quoted by Thompson,
ibid., 263, ed. 1839. Nissequogue.-Thompson,
ibid., 1, 466, 1843. Wissiquack.–Doc. of 1704
quoted by Ruttenber, Ind. Geog. Names, 93, 1906.
BULL. 301
Nescambiotiit. See Assacumbuit.
Nescopeck. A mixed Iroquois, Shaw-
nee, and Delaware village formerly at
the mouth of Nescopeck r., in Luzerne
co., Pa., where a town of the same name
now stands. It had been abandoned by
1779. (J. N. B. H.)
Neshamini. A Delaware tribe or band
formerly living on Neshaminy cr., Bucks
co., Pa. -
Neshamani.—Clay quoted by Day, Penn., 485,
1843. Neshaminas.-Boudinot, Star in the west.
127, 1816. Ne-sham-i-nes.–Macauley, N.Y., 11, 166,
1829. Neshaminies.–Proud, Penn., 11, 294, 1798.
Nishamines.–Sanford, U.S., cxlvii, 1819.
Neshamnock. A white-fleshed variety
of potato; from the name of the place
in ' 'lvania, where it was first pro-
duced. £ the name of a village
and stream in Mercer co., comes from a
word in the Delaware dialect of Algon-
quian, signifying “place of two rivers’,
rom misha ‘two’, -hanne ‘flowing stream’,
-ock locative suffix. (A. F. C.)
Neshasath (NE’c’asath). A sept of the
Seshart, a Nootka tribe.—Boas in 6th
Rep. N. W. Tribes Can., 32, 1890.
Neshaw. A local word for eel in Mas-
sachusetts. Trumbull (Natick Dict., 80,
1903) says: “The name of ‘neshaw eel'
is yet retained by the fishermen of Mar-
thas Vineyard and perhaps elsewhere
in Massachusetts for the silver eel (Mu-
ræna argentea).” The derivation is from
Narraganset meeshatog ‘eels’, literally
‘pairers, from nees ‘two', auog “they go
to’. This Algonquian name, Trumbull
thinks, may have belonged originally to
the lamprey. - (A. F. C.)
Nesheptanga. Anancient ruined pueblo
situated in Jeditoh valley, in the Hopi
country, N. E. Arizona. It seemingly was
one of the group of villages built and oc-
cupied by the Kawaika people, who were
of Keresan stock from the Rio Grande.
It was first described, but not named, by
V. Mindeleff in 1885 as a ruin between
the Bat House (Chakpahu) and the Horn
House (Kokopnyama), and was partially
excavated by Dr Walter Hough for the
National Museum in 1901. See Mindel-
eff in 8th Rep. B. A. E., 50–51, 1891;
Fewkes in 17th Rep. B. A. E., 590, 1898;
Hough in Rep. Nat. Mus. 1901, 333 et
£—Hous, op. cit., pl. 82.
Neshta. An extinct subgens of the
Wazhazhe gens of the Ponca.
#:-" in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 229, 1897
C-8/*).
( Nesietsha. A Naskotin village at the
confluence of Blackwater and Fraser rs.,
Brit. Col.
Black-Water.–Morice, Notes on W. Dénés, 24, 1893.
:*-Morce in Trans. Roy. Soc. Can., 109,
Nesikeep (“little deep hollow or cut’, ac-
cording to Teit, “destroyed', referring to
the incidents of a story, according to Hill-
Tout). A village belonging to the Upper
NESCAMBIOt"IT-NESTUCCA
57
Fraser band of Ntlakyapamuk, on the w.
side of Fraser r., 38 m, above, Lytton,
Brit. Col. Pop. 12 in 1901, the last time
the name was officially reported. Daw-
son gives this as a Lillooet town.
N'cek'p't.—Hill-Toutin #. Ethnol. Surv. Can.,4,
1899. Nesikeep.–Can. Ind. Aff., pt. II, 166, 1901.
Nes-i-kip.—Dawson in Trans. Roy. Soc. Can., sec.
II, 44, 1891. Nesykep.–Can. Ind. Aff. 1892, 312,
1893. Nisucap.—Ibid., 78, 1878. Nse'qip.—Teit in
Mem. Am, Mus. Nat: Hist, 11, 172, 1900.
Neskollek. A Nataotin village on Ba-
bine lake, Brit. Col.
Nas'q6llok.–Morice in Trans. Roy. Soc. Can., x,
109, 1892. - -
Nespelim. A Salish tribe on a creek of
same name, a N. tributary of Columbia r.,
about 40 m. above Ft Okinakane, Wash.
Ross speaks of them as one of the Okina-
gan tribes, while Winans classes them as
part of the Sanpoil. The latter two to-
ether numbered 653 on Colville res.,
Wash., in 1906.
In-as-petsum.–Ross, Fur Hunters, 1, 185, 1855.
In-spellum:-Ross, Adventures, 290, 1849. Nepee-
lium.-Ind. Aff. Rep., 253, 1877. Nespectums.—
Keane in Stanford, Compend., 525, 1878. Nes-pee-
lum.-Winans in Ind. Aff. Rep., 22, 1870. Nespe-
lim.-Ind. Aff. Rep. 1901, pt. 1, 702, 1902. Nespi-
lim.–Mooney in 14th Rep. B. A. E., pl. 88, £
Sin-spee-lish.–Gibbs in Pac. R. R. Rep., 1,414, 1855.
Nesquehonite. A variety of magnesium
carbonate, from Nesquehoning, the place
in Pennsylvania where it was found, and
-ite, representing the Greek aros. Nes-
quehoning, the name of a stream and vil-
lage in Carbon co, signifies, in the Dela-
ware dialect of Algonquian, “at the black
deer lick, from misque “black', mahoni
‘deer lick, -ing locative suffix. (A. F. C.)
Nestucca, . A branch of the Tillamook,
formerly living on and near Nestuggar,
N. W. Oreg., now on the Grande Ronde
and Siletz res. Their popular name is
derived from that of their country; their
own name is Stagā'ush '' of
Staga'). Pop. 46 in 1881. They are no
longer separately enumerated.
Apáfan.—Gatschet, Kalapuya MS., B. A. E., 30
tfalati, name for the Oregon Salish;, perhaps
rom tehdipafan, “on the coast’). Nas-tū’-kin-me'
3 inné.—Dorsey, MS. Tutu vocab., 1884 (Tututunne
name). Naz-tük'-e-me' £ Naltunne-
tunne MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1884 (Naltunnetunne
name). Nestackee.—Condon in Ind. Aff. Rep.
1863, 83, 1864. Nestockies.–Palmer in H. R. Ex.
Doc. 93, 34th Cong., 1st sess., 111, 1856. Nestuca-
lips.—Keane in Stanford, Compend.,525, 1878. Nes-
tucals.—H. R. Rep. 98,42d Cong., 3d sess., 374, 1873.
Nestuccas.—Huntington in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1867, 71,
1868. Nestucka.—Ibid., 62. Nestuckah.-Victor in
Overland Mo., V11,346, 1871. Nestuckers.–Ind. Aff.
Rep., 221, 1861. Nestuckias. Taylor in Sen. Ex.
Doc. 4,40th Cong., spec. sess.,26, 1867. Nextucas.—
Keane in Stanford, Compend., 525, 1878. Neztruc-
ca.-Ind. Aff. Rep., 74, 1874. Nez Tucca.—Ibid.,
412, 1872. Neztucca.–Ibid., 346, 1875. Nikaas.—
Framboise (1835) quoted by Gairdner in Jour.
Geog. Soc. Lond..., x1, 255, 1841 (probably identi-
cal). Nikas.—Duflot de Mofras, Expl., II, 335, 1844
(probably identical). Nistoki Ampafaamim.–Gat-
schet, Lakmiut MS., B. A. E., 105 (Lakmiutname).
Shibalta.–Gatschet, Shasta vocab., B. A. E., 1877
Yreka (Kikatsik] 'm' Sini'-té-li-Dorsey,
oquille MS. vocab., . A. E., 1884 (‘flat-
heads": Coauille name). Stagā'ush.-Boas, inf’n,
1906. Tāgahosh.—Gatschet, Nestucca MS. vocab.,
B. A. E., 1884 (own name). Tcqe'-k'qü.—Dorsey,
Alsea MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1884 (Alsea name).
58 NESUTAN–NETPINUNSH
[B. A. E.
Nesutan, Job. One of the Indians chosen
by John Eliot to assist him, as interpreter,
in translating the Scriptures into the
Natick language of Massachusetts. Goo-
kin (Trans. Am. Antiq. Soc., II, 444, 1836)
thus speaks of him: “In this expedition
[July, 1675] one of our principal soldiers
of the £ Indians was slain, a val-
iant and stout man named Job Nesutan;
he was a very good linguist in the English
tongue and was Mr Eliot's assistant and
interpreter in his translations of the Bible,
and other books of the Indian language.”
Eliot wrote, Oct. 21, 1650: “I have one
[Indian interpreter] already who can
write, so that I can read his writing well,
and with some pains and teaching, can
read mine” (Pilling, Algonq. Bib., 127,
1891).
Neswage. A Delaware chief who, com-
manding a band of 23 warriors, about
1841, was attacked by the Sioux at a point
just N. of the present Adel, Dallas co.,
Ia., while on their way to visit the Sauk
and Foxes, then holding a war dance
within the limits of the site of Des
Moines. The Delawares offered a brave
defense, killing 26 of the Sioux before
all but one of their own number fell.
This survivor bore the news to the camp
of the Sauk and Foxes, a short distance
away, among whom were Keokuk and
Pashapahs. With 600 warriors they fol-
lowed the Sioux, inflicting on them severe
punishment. Those who visited the
scene of the attack on the Delawares
found the body of Neswage lying by a
tree, his tomahawk at his side and the
bodies of four of his warriors immediately
about him. Consult Fulton, Red Men of
Iowa, 283, 1882. -
Netawatwees. A Delaware chief, born
about 1677, died at Pittsburg, Pa., in
1776. Netawatwees was one of the signers
of the treaty of Conestoga in 1718. As he
belonged to the important Unami, or Tur-
tle division of the tribe, he became chief
of this division according to usage and in
consequence thereof head chief of the
tribe. To him were committed all the
tokens of contracts, such as wanpum
belts, obligatory writings, with the sign
manual of 'n' Penn and others down
to the time that he and his people were
forced to leave Pennsylvania and retire
to Ohio, where they settled on Cayugar.
He failed to attend the treaty with Bou-
uet in 1763, and when this officer and
radstreet with their troops approached
his settlement he attempted to escape,
but was captured and deposed from #
chieftancy until the conclusion of peace,
when he was reinstated by his tribe.
He became a convert to Christianity in
his later years and urged other leaders to
follow his example. On his death he
was succeeded by White Eyes. (C.T.)
Netchilik. A # settlement of the
Netchilirmiut Eskimo, on the w. side of
Boothia land, Canada.
Netchillik.—Boas in 6th Rep. B. A. E., map, 1888.
Netchilirmiut ('people of the place pos-
sessing seal'). A large tribe of the Cen-
tral Eskimo, occupying Boothia Felix,
Canada, and the adjoining mainland, in
lat. 70°. They have become mixed with
the Ugjulirmiut....Their villages are Ang-
malortuk, Netchilik, North Herndon, and
vok. In recent years a large part of
the tribe has moved to Hudson bay and
lives in the region between C. Fullerton
and Repulse bay. Pop. 446 in 1902.
Boothians.—Ross, Second Voy.
Nachillee.—Schwatka quoted in Science, 513, is 1.
Natsilik.—Rink, Eskimo Tribes, 1, 33, 1887.
Nechjilli.—Amundse in Geog. Jour., xxix. 505,
May 1907. Néitchillée.–McClintock, Voy. of Fox,
253, 1881. Neitchilles.—Hall,Second Arct. Exped.,
277, 1879. Neitschillik.—Boas in Zeitschr, d. Ges.
f Erdk. 1883. Neitschillit Eskimos.-Ibid. Neit.
teelik.–Hall, Second Arct. Exped., 256, 1879.
Netchillik.–Schwatka in Century Mag., xxii, 76,
1881. Netchillirmiut.-Boas in Trans. Anthrop.
Soc. Wash., 111,101, 1885. Netidli wi...—Stein, in
Petermanns Mitt., 198, 1902. Netschilluk Innuit.—
Schwatka in Science, Iv, 543, 1884. Net-tee-lek.—
McClintock, Voy. of Fox, 163, 1881.
Netlek (‘sealing place'). An Ita Es-
kimo village on Murchison sq., N. w.
Greenland; pop. 11 in 1892.
Natilivik.–Kroeber in Bull. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist.,
xii, 269, 1899. Netchiolumi.–Heilprin, Peary Re-
lief Exped., 104, 1893. Netchiolumy.—Peary, My
Arct. Jour., 30, 1893. Netelik.–Kane, Arct. Ex-
plor., 11, 107, 1856. Netidliwi.—Stein in Peter-
manns Mitt., no. 9, map, 1902 (“young seal').
Netiulüme.–Peary, My Arct. Jour., 129, map,
1893. Netiulumi.–Peary in Geog. Jour., 11, 224,
1898. Netlek.—Markham in Trans. Ethnol. Soc.
Lond., 129, 1866. Netlik.—Hayes, Arct. Boat
Journ., 130, 1860.
Netop. The word netop, used by the
English, according to Roger Williams, in
saluting the Indians, is a slight corruption
of Narraganset netomp (=nita"p for mi-
tanpeu), cognate with Abnaki nida"bé
and southern Renape nitá (netoppet",
Smith), usually interpre ‘my friend,”
but meaning, literally, “my with-man,’
i.e., “my companion.’ The words are
contracted, respectively, from nº ‘my’ +
wit “with’ (which loses its w in compo-
sition) + -a"p(eu) “man’; né + wid +
anbé; and n + wit + -ápeu. Contrac-
tions of this kind are not uncommon in
Algonquian; for example: Nipissing nit-
shikwe, 'my female companion,” lit. ‘my
co-woman', from ni ‘my’ + witsh “with’
+ ikwe “woman'; Chippewa nidji ‘my
comrade', from nit widj + i, ‘my coas-l'
(or as myself); Delaware mitis “my friend’
or ‘companion’, from ni + wit + is; Cree
nitjiwám my companion, lit. “my with-
goer. Cf. Lat. comes, ‘companion, lit.
‘with-goer.’ (w. R. G.)
Netpinunsh (‘red earth’). A former
Chitimacha village, 2 m. w. of Charenton,
on Bayou Tèche, La.
Net Pinu"nsh.–Gatschet in Trans. Anthrop. Soc.
Wash., 11, 151, 1883. Terre Rouge.-Ibid.
app., x, 1835.
aw- 301 NETS—NETTOTALIS 59
Reta, Nettin , and Network. In every
part of the {Inited States and north-
ward the Indians and the Eskimo used
some kind of nets, netting, or network.
These were made from animal tissues and
vegetal fibers—wool and hair, hide, sinew,
and intestines; roots, stems, bast, bark,
and leaves. Animal skins were cut into
long delicate strips, while sinew and
vegetal fibers were separated into fila-
ments and these twisted, twined, or
braided and made into openwork meshes
by a series of technical processes ranging
from the simplest weaving or coiling
without foundation to regular knotting.
The woman’s hands were the most use-
ful implements in net making; but the
seine needle, or shuttle, exhibits a varietly
of forms from the mere stick for Wlllt -
ing, as on a bobbin, to the elaborately
ornamented needles of the Eskimo. The
meshing also shows a variety of procemes,
through more and more intricate loop-
ings, as in the Maidu netted caps, to the
World-wide netting knot (Dixon).
Netting was used for the capture of ani-
mals, for the lacings of snowshoes and
lacrosse sticks, for carrying-frames and
wallets, for netted caps, for the founda-
tion of feather work——in short, for what-
ever had meshes. Nets for the capture
of animals differed with the creatures
caught, as bird net, fish net, seal net, crab
net; with the form,as rectangular net, cir-
cnlar net, conical net, bag net, or purse
net; with the function, as inclosing net,
drag net, casting net, dip net, gill net, ar-
resting net, dri tnet, and hand net.
Beginning at the far N. with the Es-
kimo, the question of tribal distribution
may be considered. Not all the Eskimo
used nets for fishing. Boas never saw
any among the Central Eskimo, but men-
tions them as existin in Labrador and
westward of Hudson gbay; while Mur-
doch’s account of netting at Pt Barrow,
Alaska, is full. Netting needles of antler
and walrus ivory, and mesh sticks of bone
or antler were employed, both of peculiar
patterns. The materials are sinew twine
(generally braided), rawhide thong, and
whalebone. The knot is the usual becket
hitch. Small seal are caught in large
meshed nets of rawhide, 18 meshes long
and 12 deep, with length of mesh 14 in.
These nets are set under the ice in winter
and in shoal water in summer. Seals are
enticed into the nets by whistling, by
scratching on the ice, or with rattles.
Whitefish are taken in gill nets set under
the ice in rivers. A specimen in the Na-
tional Museum, made of fine strigs of
whalebone, is 79 meshes lonig by 21 eep,
with meshes 3} in. deep. it urdoch, who
figuresa conical dip net, or fish trap, made
of twisted sinew, also gives the spread of
various kinds Oi fish nets, and surmises
that the American Eskimo learned the
use of the net from the Siberians.
From native two-strand twine of milk-
weed and wild hemp fiber the Maidu of
California made their nets and netted
caps. Fishing nets varied in size, shape,
fineness of twine, and in mesh. The
Maidu of Sacramento r. used seincs, those
of the mountains the conical dip net. The
knitting was done with a shuttle com-
posed of two slender sticks. The first
two or three fingers of the left hand served
for mesh stick, and the so-called weaver’s
knot joined the meshes. Dixon figures
and describes the several ways of making
the Maidu netted caps, the simplest be-
ginning with the plain coil without foun-
ation, passing through the same coil
with atwist or two in it, to the openwork
single knot.
Going southward to the California
tribes nearer the Mexican border, abo-
riginal netting is iound in both clothing
and basket:-y. In nets of the simplest
structure the courses merely hook into
oncanother and resemble coiled basketg,
if the foundation be removed. y
taking additional half turns and by vary-
ing the knotting, artistic patterns are pro-
duced. From the simple meshes the
work becomes more elaborate and the
knots more intricate.
An interesting use of netting has been
brought to light by Holmes in his studies
of ancient American (pottery. In marly
places have been foun vessels and she s
that show net impressions on the surface.
In some parts of the Atlantic slope ves-
sels of clay were molded in network,
taking the impressions of the texture.
In the description of ancient garments,
especially those in which feathers bore a
conspicuous part, precisely the same
methods of netting are described. This
furnishes to archeologists an excellent
check-off in their studies, since in later
times all other forms of textile work, ex-
cepting the figure weaviiig, were aban-
doned.
Consult Boas (1) in 6th Rep. B. A. E.,
1888, (2) in Bull. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist.,
xv, 1901; Dixon in Bull. Am. Mus. Nat.
Hist., XVII, pt. 3, 1905; Goddard in Univ.
Cal. Pub., Am. Archaeol. and Ethnol., 1,
1903; Holmes (1) in 3d Rep. B. A. E.,
1884, (2) in Am. Anthrop., ix, no. 1,
1907; Murdoch in 9th Rep. B. A. E.,
1892; Teit in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist.,
ii, 1900; Turner in 11th Rep. B. A. E.,
1894; Willoughby in Am. Anthrop., vii,
no. 1, 1905. (o. 'r. M.)
Netsekawik. A Kaviagmiut Eskimo
village on Golofnin bay, Alaska.—Elev-
enth Census, Alaska, 162, 1893.
Nettotalis. Given as an Indian village
between Yale and Ho , on the w. bank
of Fraser r., Brit. Coiie(Brit. Col. map,
60
[B. A. E.
NEUSIOK-NEUTRALS
Ind. Aff., Victoria, 1872). This would
be in the country of the Cowichan.
Neusiok. An unclassified tribe, per-
haps of Iroquoian stock, found in 1584
occupying the country on the s. side of
lower Neuse r., within the present Craven
and Carteret cos., N. C. They were at war
with the more southerly coast tribes. In
the later colonial period the Indians of
the same ion were commonly known
as Neuse #'s and had dwindled by
the year 1700 to 15 warriors in two towns,
Chattooka and Rouconk. They probably
disappeared by incorporation with the
Tuscarora. J. M.
Neuses.—Martin, Hist. N. Car., 127, 1829. Neus
Indians.—Lawson, Hist. Car. 1714, 384, repr. 1860.
Neusiok.–Mooney, Siouan Tribes of the t, 7
1894. Neuusiooc.—De Bry map in Hariot, Brief
and True Rep., 1590. Nusiok.—Amadas (1584) in
Smith's Works, Arber ed., 309, 1884. Nustoc.—De
Bry map (1590), ibid., 342 (misprint.)
Neutrals. An important confederation
of Iroquoian tribes living in the 17th cen-
tury N. of L. Erie in Ontario, having four
Will E. of Niagara r. on territory ex-
tending to the Genesee watershed; the
western bounds of these tribes were in-
definitely w. of Detroit r. and L. St Clair.
They were called Neutrals by the French
because they were neutral in the known
wars between the Iroquois and the Hu-
rons. The Hurons called them Attiwan-
daronk, denoting “they are those whose
language is awry', and this name was
also applied by the Neutrals in turn to
the Hurons. ' Iroquois called them
Atirhagenrat (Atirhaguenrek) and Rha-
genratka. The Aondironon, the Wen-
rohronon, and the Ongniaahraronon are
names of some of the constituent tribes
of the Neutrals. Champlain, reporting
what he saw in 1616, wrote that the “Na-
tion Neutre” had 4,000 warriors and in-
habited a country that extended 80 or 100
leagues E. and w., situated westward from
the lake of the Seneca; they aided the
Ottawa (Cheueux releuez) against the
Mascoutens or “Small Prairie people,”
and raised a great quantity of good to-
bacco, the surplus of which was traded
for skins, furs, and porcupine quills and
quillwork with the northern Algonquian
peoples. This writer said that the In-
dians cleared the land “with great pains,
though they had no proper instruments
to do this. They trimmed all the limbs
from the trees, which they burned at the
foot of the trees to cause them to die.
Then they thoroughly prepared the
ground between the trees and planted
their grain from step to step, putting in
each hill about 10 grains, and so contin-
ued planting until they had enough for
3 or 4 years' provisions, lest a bad year,
sterile and fruitless, befall them.”
The Rev. Father Joseph de la Roche
Daillon, a Récollect, spent the winter of
1626 among this people for the purpose
of teaching them Christianity. The first
village, Kandoucho, or All Saints, wel-
comed him. He then went through four
other villages, meeting with a friendly
reception, and finally reached the sixth,
where he had been told to establish him-
self. He had the villagers call a council
of the tribe for the purpose of declarin
to them his mission. ' was adopte
' tribe, being given to Tsohahissen
(Souharissen?), the presiding chief.
Daillon says of the Neutrals: “They
are inviolable observers of what they
have once concluded and decreed.”
His “father and host,” Tsohahissen, had
ever traveled among all neighboring
tribes, for he was chief not # of his
own village, but even of those of the
whole tribe, composed of about 28 vil-
lages, villas, and towns, constructed like
those of the Hurons, besides many ham-
lets of 7 or 8 lodges for fishing, hunting,
or for the cultivation of the soil. Daillon
said that there was then no known in-
stance of a chief so absolute; that Tso-
hahissen had acquired his position and
wer by his courage and from having
in at war many times against 17 tribes,
and had brought back heads (scalps?)
and prisoners from all. Their arms were
only the war club and the bow and arrow,
but they were skilful in their use. Dail-
lon also remarked that he had not found
in all the countries visited by him among
the Indians a hunchback, one-eyed, or
deformed person.
But the Hurons, having learned that
Father Daillon contemplated conducting
the Neutrals to the trading place in the
harbor of C. Victory in L. St Peter of St
Lawrence r., £ 50 m. below
Montreal, spread false reports about him,
declaring to the Neutrals that he was a
great magician, capable of filling the air
of the country with pestilence, and that
he had then already taken off many Hu-
rons by poison, thus seeking to compass
his death by fomenting suspicions against
him. The bearing of the accusation may
be judged when it is known that sorcerers
were regarded as public enemies and out-
laws and were remorselessly slain on
the slightest pretext.
The father declared that there were an
incredible number of deer in the country,
which they did not take one by one; but
by making a triangular “drive,” com-
posed of two convergent hedges leading
to a narrow opening, with a third hedge
placed athwart the opening but admitting
of egress at each end of the last one,
they drove the game into this pen and
slaughtered them with ease. They prac-
tised toward all animals the policy that,
whether required or not, they must
kill all they might find, lest those which
were not taken would tell the other beasts
nuts. 30] NEUTRALS 61
that they themselves had been pursued,
and that these latter in time of need
would not permit themselves to be taken.
There were also many elk, beaver, wild-
cats, black squirrels, bustards, turkeys,
cranes bitterns, and other birds and
animals, most of which were there all
winter; the rivers and lakes were abuii-
dantly supplied with fish, and the land
produced good maize, much more than
the people required: there were also
squashes, beans, and other vegetables in
season. They made oil from the seeds
of the sunflower, which the girls reduced
to meal and then placed in boiling water
which caused the oil to float; it was
then skimmed with wooden spoons. The
mush was afterward made into cakes and
formed a very palatable food.
Daillon said that the life of the Neutrals
was “ not less indecent" than that of the
Hnrons, and that their customs and
manners were ve much the same.
Like those of the Iizirons, the lodges of
the Neutrals were formed like arbors or
boweis, covered with the bark of trees, 25
to 30 fathoms long and 6 to 8 in breadth,
and had a passage running through the
middle, 10 or 12 t wide, from one end to
the other. Along the sides was a kind
of shelf, 4 ft from the ground, whereon
the occupants lay in summer to avoid
the fleas. In winter they lag on mats on
the ground near the fire. uch a lodge
contained about 12 fires and 24 firesides.
Like the Hurons they removed their
villages every 5, 10, 15, or 20 years, from
1 to 3 or more leagues, when the land
became exhausted y cultivation; for as
they did not make use of manure to any
great degree, they liad to clear more new
and fertile land elsewhere. Their gar-
ments were inacle from the skins of
various wild beasts obtained by the chase
or through trade with the Al nkin,
Nipissing, and other hunting triggs, for
maize, meal, Wampum, and fishing tackle.
The Senem attacked and destroyed a
town of the Aondironon in 1647. This
seemingly unprovoked invasion was un-
dertaken to avenge the capture among
the Aondironon by the Hurons and the
subsequent death of a Seneca warrior
who had been among the Tionontati for
the purpose of committing murder. This
seeming rupture of the traditional neu-
tralit existing between the Iroquois
and the Neutrals mused the latter to pre-
pare for war, and for a time both sides
were on the alert and stood defiant. Fi-
nally the Neutrals decided to attempt to
recover their captives by some peaceable
means, and to await a more favorable op-
portunity to avenge themselves for this
oss. But the sudden and complete de-
struction of the political integrity of the
Hurons by their several defeats in 1648-
49 by the Iroquois caused the Neutrals
now to fear the rising power of the Iro-
qu_ois tribes, and_they vainly sought to
gain their good will by committing an act
of hostility against their unfortunate
Huron neighbors. When the Iroquois
had sacked the most strongly palisaded
town; of the HllI‘0I‘1lS,dti1e Huron fuigitives
sou tasy umina irections, an many
of them, placing their trust in the long-
standing neutra ity existing between the
roquois and the Neutrals, which neither
llizad yet soughéz to iiupture, fled to the
eutral towns or re u e; but instead of
affording‘ them protection, the Neutrals
seized t em as }{)I‘lS0!1el'S, and also that
portion of the urons still remaining in
their own country, and led them into
ca tivity (Jes. Rel. 1659-60).
Immediately after the plolitical destruc-
tion of the Hurons by t e Iroquois the
latter again attacked the Neutrals. The
entire conquest of the Neutrals in 1650-51
was the result of this war, and some rem-
nants of the Neutral tribes were incorpo-
rated chiefly with the Seneca villages in
New York.
Tlillé N§:;1tr§.ls1}veredvisi}tf>(l in 1640-41Ey
Fat eis re e an C auuionot. T e
tribe was then engaged in vigorous war
against the western tribes, especially
the Mascoutens. These two missionaries
visited 18 villages or towns, stopping in
10] of theén ind hexpoundifiig theirdown
re igious ait w enever t ey coul as-
semble an audience.d Iln these 10 settle;
ments t ey estimate a out 500 fires an
3,000 persons. On their return journey
the fathers remained at Teotongniaton,
situated midway between the chief town,
giinontisaston, 8?{d tcliie tolyvn nelarestlthe
uron country, an ouc 0, w eret ey
were coiapelled to remain on account of
snow. hile there their hostess was at
great pains to shield them from the abuse
to which they were constantly Sllb]0Cl'£d;
she also aided them to learn the lan-
guagle and to harmonize it with that
of t ese Neutrals. The Awenrehronon,
who had formerly lived eastward of
the Erie or Panther tribe, took refuge in
Khioetoa, or St Michel, a few years be-
fore this visit of the two fathers, and they
were disposed to listen to the teachings
of the missionaries.
gs a sigln of mouiining for their friends
an kin t e Neutra s customarily black-
pned npt tonlya thieir own but also tlfie
aceso te ea. Theytattooedte
corpse and adorned it with feathers and
Olhflal‘ lZg'lI(l1l{?t-S; the pearison died in war,
a c ie eive an dress over the
podyé around which grerg assembled the
rien s and kin 0 t e ead, who were
urged by the orator to hasten to avenge
the death. The Neutrals figuratively
resurrected the dead, especially great
62
[B. A. E.
NEUTU BVIG—NEVOME
*
chieftains and persons noted for valor and
wisdom, by the substitution of some per-
son who they thought was like the
deceased in person, age, and character.
The selection was made in council, b
the clan of the deceased person; then all
the people except the one chosen arose,
and the master of ceremonies, gently
lowering his hand to the earth, feigned
to raise the illustrious dead from the
tomb and to give life to him in the per-
son of the chosen one, on whom he then
imposed the name and dignity of the
dead chieftain, and the newly made chief-
tain then arose amid the ceremonial ac-
claim of the people.
In 1643 the Neutrals sent an expedi-
tion of 2,000 warriors against the “Nation
du feu,” some of whom they attacked in
al £ village defended by 900 men,
who bravely withstood the first assaults;
but after a siege of 10 days the Neutrals
carried the palisade and killed on the
£ many of its defenders and took
about 800 captives. After burning 70 of
the best warriors of the Nation du feu,
they put out the eyes and girdled the
mouths of the old men, whom they
afterward abandoned to starve (Jes.
Rel. 1643–44). The same authority also
says that the Nation du feu alone was
more populous than all the Neutral na-
tion, all the Hurons, and all the Iro-
quois, showing that the term had not yet
become restricted to those now called
Mascoutens, or “Small Prairie people,”
but included all the so-called Illinois
tribes as well.
From the Journal des PP. Jesuites for
1652–53 it is learned that the portions of
the Tobacco Nation and of the Neutral
Nation then remaining independent
bodies of people were assembling with
all neighboring Algonquian tri at
A ‘otonatendie (Akotonatendike?), sit-
uated 3 days' £ southward from
Skia'e ( s' Sainte Marie); that the To-
bacco Nation wintered in 1653 at Tea‘on-
to “rai, and the Neutrals, numbering 800,
at Sken'chio'e (i.e., Fox place) in the
direction of Te'o'chanontian, probably
Detroit; that these two tribes would ren-
dezvous in the autumn of 1653 at A“oto-
natendie, where they had assembled
more than 2,000 warriors. This is per-
haps the last historical mention of the
Neutrals as an independent body. It is
these Neutrals, apparently, whom Per-
rot (Mémoire, chap. xiv., 1864) calls
“Huron de la nation neutre” and “Hu-
rons neutres.”
In 1640 the Hurons offered a £ of
9 hatchets (costly articles at that time)
to the chieftains of the Neutral council,
in the hope of inducing it to order
the assassination of Fathers Brebeuf
and Chaumonot, but after deliberat-
ing on the proposal all night the council
£ to accept the gift. -
As has been seen, Daillon said the
Neutrals occupied 28 villages in 1626.
In 1640 Brebeuf ascribed to them 40
villages with a minimum population of
12,000 persons, including 4,000 warriors.
Only a few of the names of these have
been preserved, among them being Kan-
doucho, or Tous les Saints, Khioetoa or
Saint Michel, Ongniaahra (“Ouaroro-
non,” probably on the site of Youngs-
town, N.Y.; a form of Niagara), Ounon-
tisaston, and Teotongniaton or Saint
Guillaume. ' N. B. H.)
itkas.–N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., IV, 908, 1854
# to be com of 7 tribes). Atiaonrek.—Jes.
el. 1656,34, 1858. Atiouandaronks.—Ibid., 1635,33,
1858. Atiouendaronk.—Ibid., 1644, 97, 1858. Atira-
enrek.—Ibid., 1656,34, 1858. Atirhagenrenrets.-
es. Rel. quoted by Parkman, Jesuits, xliv, 1867.
Ati-r .—Shea in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes,
iv, 208, 1854. Ativandaronk.—Shea, Cath. Miss.,
24, 1855. Attenonderonk.—Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes,
iv, 201, 1854. Attihouandaron.—Sagard (1632), Hist.
Can., iv., 1866. Attinoindarons.—Sagard (1626),
Can., 11, 408, 1866. Attionandarons.—Gallatin in
Trans. Am. Ethnol. Soc., II, ciii, 1848 (misprint).
Attionidarons.—Sagard (1626) quoted by Parkman,
Jesuits, xliv, 1867. Attiouandaronk.—Jes. Rel.
1641, 72, 1858. AttiSandarons.—Ibid., 1639, 88, 1858.
Attiouendarankhronon.—Ibid., 1640, 35, 1858. Atti-
ouendaronk. — Ibid. Attiuoindarons. - Sagard
£). Hist. Can., 11,334, 1866. Attiwandaronk.—
hea, Miss. Val., lix, 1852. Attiwondaronk.–
Royce in Smithson. Misc. Coll., xxv, art. 5,
95, 1883. Hativanta-runh.— Hewitt, inf'n, 1886
(= ‘their speech is awry’; from hati they', owanta
“voices', runh ‘is awry': Tuscarora name).
Nation Neuht.–McKenney and Hall, Ind. Tribes,
III, 81, 1854. Neuter Nation. — Morgan, League
Iroq., 9, 1851. Neuters. — Shea, Miss. Val., lx,
1852. Neutral Nation.—Ibid., lix. Neutre
Nation.—Champlain (1616), CEuvres, IV, 58, 1870.
Neutrios.—Duro, Don Diego de Peñalosa, 43, 1882.
Rhagenratka.—Shea in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes,
Iv, 208, 1854. - • - •
Neutubvig. An unidentified tribe, said.
to have inhabited the extreme N. end of
Whitneys (Whidbey) id., and the country
between Skagit r, and Bellingham bay,
Wash., in 1852. This territory is Salishan.
Ne-u-lub-vig.—Starling in Ind. Aff. Rep., 171, 1852.
Ne-u-tub-vig.—Ibid., 170.
Nevantin. A former village of the
N doche (q.v.) on the site of the pres-
ent Nacogdoches, Texas.
Nevome. A name applied to the Lower
Pima, or Pimas Bajos, living chiefly in
Sonora, Mexico, including, the middle
Yaqui r. "# and extending E. some-
what into Chihuahua. They are now
almost completely assimilated with the
whites, the Nevome (“Pima”) popula-
tion in Sonora and Chihuahua being offi-
cially given as only 528 in 1900. Under
the same term may be included also one
or two small colonies; one known as the
Bamoa (q.v.) and the other a former set-
tlement in the Tepehuane territory. The
language of the two divisions of the Pima
tribe, Upper and Lower, is substantially
the same, and there are no marked dif-
erences in their physical characteristics;
they are generally tall, robust, and well-
nvr-u 301 NEWARK wonxs 63
fomled. Their skulls are dolichocephalic.
According to Bandelier (Arch. Inst. Pa-
pers, m, 54, 1890) their social organization
and their religious beliefs and practices
were analogous to those of the Yaqui.
They were described by Ribas, a mis-
sionary of the 17th century, as “on the
hanks of creeks with good running water,
their houses better and more durable than
those of neighboringtribes, the walls being
formed of large adobes and the roofs flat
and covered with earth. Some of their
houses were much larger than others and
furnished with loopholes like forts, in
which the people could take refuge in
times of danger.” Lumholtz (Unknown
Mexico, 1, 127, 1902) sayls they often have
connected with their ouses a kind of
pueblos of Huexotitlan, Maguina,Tosona-
chic, Tutuaca, and Yepachic contained a
mixed population of Nevome, Tarahu-
mare, and Tepehuane. (F. w. IL)
0oru.—Bandeller in Arch. Inst. Pafiers,11|, 5!,
1390 (Nebomes, or). Nebome.—Rlbas, lst. Trium-
ghos, 361.1645. llnbomcl Baxol.--Ibid.,370._ Pimu
q'§v|.—0rozco y Berra, Geog., 68, 1864. Pimu do
el ur.—Rivera, Diario, leg. 1514,1736. Southern
Pimu.—Bandeller, op. cit., 76.
Newark works. The most elaborate and
com licated group of ancient works 1-1. of
the Rocky mts., situated at the junction
of South and Raccoon forks of Lickingln,
near Newark, Licking co., Ohio. T ey
are on a plain elevated 30 to 50 ft above
the bottom land bordering the stream,
and consist of an extensive series of
square, circular, and octagonal inclosures,

'1
1-" :¢.‘3¢- (IQ ‘, C05,
;“"°o.‘i- "o_ n . 4-,
3 4»,
3°.
., _£
9 ’ .. -.
95466. 1”‘
;_‘I'P

k ¢ED;:&.°:éegq.ab
J 0 Se
_ =>O1t
= < L ~_ _ /
....
f.T.."""o"'
_ ..-. _




0- . agmt
Q ,“~":, @.oa(.g*
an '
¢ L ‘lb’-\l /u
".'".>'-G £“°5\C -
v.~‘°i- “
o\
iv‘-
0
'1.°;-1
v9 <~ Oq
\“s.‘§t'e=
~q_.~. '1-
n
“"2
LI.
4-


t
U I
K.-1, <
scar!
0 J00 /mm awn/Eat
c:::§E§§i:::JEEEa


MAP OF NEWARK WORK8.
outside:-ellar, covered with afconical roof
of dry grass, which serves both as a work-
room and as a storeroom for their stock
in trade. Like all the converted Indians
of this section it is common at the
present day for them to fix small crosses
ll] a log and plant them in front of their
houses. Their chief and most formid-
able enemies in former times were the
Apache. The divisions of the Nevome,
usually so called from the names of the
villages at various periods, are: Aivino,
Basiroa, Buena Vista, Cumuripa, Ecsta-
cari, Hecatari, H ios, Huvaguere, Maicoba,
Moicaqui, Movas, Nuri, navas, OHOPB,
Ostimuri, San Antonio de la Huerta, San
José de I05 Pimas, Sibubapa, Sisibotari,
Soyopa,Suaqui,Tecori .Te ata,Tehu1zo,
T0ni¢hi, U1-es (in partiiaand Yeeora. The
11t,»_,_
(AH!!! Bowen AID DAVIS)
with mounds, ditches, and connecting
avenues spreading over nearly 4 st . m.
A number of the minor structures {have
been obliterated and a large portion of
the remaining walls considerab y reduced
by the plow. Fortunately an accurate
survey and plat were made by Col. Whit-
tlesey in 1836 while the works were yet
comparatively uninjured; and other sur-
veys and plats were made by the Bureau of
American Ethnology in 1888 and a partial
survey by the U. S. Geological Survey in
1891. T 18 works consist of two groups,
nearly 2 m. apart, connected by two wall-
linedavenues. Thewesterngroupconsists
of a large circle connected with an octagon.
Outside the latter, near the s. corner, there
is a small circle, and near the middle of
the s. side there is another. From the
64 NEWASTARTON
——NEWOHEMASS In. A-1!-
latter point of the octagon a walled ave-
nue, now almost obliterated, extended
directly s. 2 m. or more. From near the
E. corner of the octagon two avenues ex-
tend eastward with a ow wall on each side,
one connecting with the square oi theeast»
ern grou p, the other running directl east-
war to the descent to the lowland, N. of
the square. Along these avenues, at one
or two points, are small circles. The east-
ern group consists of a large circle con-
nected with a square by a road avenue
and several adjoining lines of walls. The
circle of the western group, which is the
westernmost structure of theentire works,
is still distinct, being 3 ft high at the
lowest point, and averaging 4 to 5 ft,
apart from an enlargement on the s. w.
side, where for about 170 ft it rises to the
height of 14 ft. This enlargement has
been called the “observatory,” while
the circle has been named “the observa-
tory circle.” At the N. E. side, directly
opposite this observatory, is a gateway
leading into an avenue 300 ft long and
80ft wide, which
is one gateway at the N. E. with flanking
extensions of the wall into the avenue
leading to the square. The square of
the eastern group is partially obliterated,
yet most of the walls could be distinctly
traced in 1888, when the survey on be-
half of the Bureau of American Ethnol-
ogy was made. From this surve it is
learned that the sides varied in length
from 926 to 951 ft and that the angles at
the corners did not in any instance vary
from a right angle more than 1 degree.
There are now no indications of the inner
mounds of the square observed by Whit-
tlesey; but the three-pointed mound in
the center of the fair-grounds circle is
still visible. There were also, at the
time of Whittlesey’s survey, 4 or 5 cir-
cles that were smaller than'those above
described. The two or three of these
that remain vary from 125 to 200 ft in
diameter and have an inside ditch and a
semicircular earthen platform on one
side. There were also in \\'hittlesey’s
time several still smaller circles, which
may have been

terminates in
one of the gate-
ways of the oc-
tagon. The lat-
ter, which is
symmetrical,
has a gateway
at each of the
8 corners, oppo-
site which, 60 it
within, is a
small m 0 u n d
varying in
height from 3 to
b ft. crhe “lean EIIANKIENT WITH INYERIDR "OAT, NEWARK WORKS
diameter of the
circle, measured from the middle line of
the wall, is 1,054 ft. The circumference,
measured along the middle of the wall,
deviates at no point more than 6 ft from
a true circle. The area, including the
inner half of the wall, is 20 acres; that of
the level interior, 18.6 acres. The parts
and an les of the octagon are <l]uite sym-
metricas. Tlielengtho thewal sbetween
the centers of the gates averages 621 ft,
from which the greatest variation is only 4
it, except in one wall that fallsfi it short of
the average. The opposite angles do not
vary from oneanotlier more than 2 degrees
in any instance, and the opposite sides do
not vary from the same direction more
than 2 degrees. The large circle of the
eastern group embraces within its circuit
the fair grounds of the Licking County
Agricultural Society. The wall, in this in-
stance, is accompanied with an inside
ditch, varying in width from 28 to 40 it
and in dc ith from 8 to l3 ft. The width
of the wail at the base is from 35 to 55 ft
and its height from 5 to 14 ft. There


g . .


lodge sites. The
avenues, except
the one con-
nected with the
fair-grounds cir-
cle, which was
wider, were gen-
erally about 200
ft wide. Their
walls at present
do not exceed
at any point 2
ft in height, and
in many places
are almost ob-
literated.
Consult Harris, Tour to N. W. Ter.,
1805; Trans. Am. Antiq. Soc, 1, 1820;
Smucker in Am. Antiq., iii, 261-267, 1881;
Thomas, (1) Circular, Square, and Octag-
onal Earthworks, Bull. B. A. E., 1894,
(2) Mound Explorations, 12th Rep. B.
A. E., 458-468, 1891. See, also, for list of
references, Thomas, Cat. Prehist. \V0rks,
Bull. B. A. E., 178, 1891. (c. -r.)
Newiutarton (‘Whig waters town’). A
Dakota tribe, accor ing to Clark, which
roved on the Mississi )pl above the St
Peter’s (Minnesota r.l, in the present
Minnesota. Proliabl v the Mdewakanton.
IeIut.arton.—Lewis and Clark Expi-d., (‘mics
cd., 1, 101, note. 1893. No Wu tar ton.—Orig.
Jour. Lewis and Clark, I, 133, 1904.
Newcastle Townsite. The local name
for a body of Salish of Cowichan agency,
Brit. Col. Pop. 26 in 1896, the last time
the name occurs.
Newcastle Toron|it.a.—(‘an. lnd. Afl. Rep. 189i,
112.22 (mlsprint). Newcastle Tow-n|1te.—lhld.,
Newchemasl. An uniileiititied tribe
mentioned by Jewitt (l\'arr., 77, repr.
BIS!-I» 30] NEWCOMERSTOWN——NEZ PERCFES
1849) as living far to the N. of and inland
from Nootka sd., early in the 19th cen-
tury. Their language differed from that
of the Nootka, ut was understood by
the latter. Their complexion was said
to be darker, their stature shorter, and
their hair coarser than those features of
other nations. The locality assigned to
them corresponds with that of the Nim-
kish.
lIuchimuee.—Ga1ian0, Relacion, 94, 1802.
Newoomerutown (named for a female
captive). A village of the Delawares in
1766-81, about the site of the present New
Coineistown, on Muskinguin r., Tuscan-
was co., Ohio. The chief’s name was
Noatwhelaina.
New Onmero 'l‘own.—La Tour. map; 1784 (mis-
prinii. New Comer: '1‘own.—1-lutc ins, map in
Smith, Bour net's Exped., 1766. Ville dc: nouveluz
vaiuu.-1.a;i‘our, map, 1784 (New Cainem town,
or).
New Credit. A Missisauga settlement
in Tuscarora township oi the Six Nations
res. on Grand r., Ontario. These Mis-
sisauga formerly lived on Credit r., but
removed to their present location about
the year 1850 by invitation of the Six
Nations. They numbered 218 in 1884,
263 in 1906.
New England Company. See English
influence, issimu.
New Bnfsula. Aformer colony of Upper
Creeks from Eufaula, Ala., established in
1767 in N. Florida, lat. 28°.
low Yiih1a.—Romaiis, I-‘1n., 280, 1776.
Hewhuhwaittinokin. A Shuswap vil-
lage 4 ni. above Cache cr., Bonaparte r.,
Brit. Col.; Xop. 160 in 1906.
Bonaparte In uil.—Can. liid. Afl. 1885, 91. 1886
(R0 called hv whites). lie-whuh-wait’-tin-e-kin.-
Dawaon in ‘Trans. Roy. Soc. (?iiii., sec. 1i,44, 1891.
Tluh-ta-us.-( ‘an. Ind. Afl. 1885, 196, 1886.
Newichawanoc. A tribe or band of the
Pennacook coiifederacy living on upper
Piscataqua r. _ Their village, of thesame
name, was situated about the site of
Berwick, Me. They were neighbors of
the Piscatackua and plrobably intimately
related to t em. T eir chief is said to
have joined in the deed of 1629 to
Wheelwright, the genuineness of which
is still a mooted question. The tribe
early became extinct.
Ieahawuiak.-—\\'alton (1704) in Me. Hist. Soc.
Coll , lI1,349,1§6.‘i. Hekskow|.nnocl:.—P0ttel',ibid.,
iv. 190, 1856. 1lewchuvanink.—Niles (cn. 176? in
Mass. Hist. Coll., 4th s., V, 334, 1861. ew-
wuuake.-Rishworth (1656) in Me. I~1lst.Soc.
$31., 1. 397, 186-’). Hewgewuiuke.—1bld. Hur-
ia1u1nnick.—Penhall0w (17%) in N. H. Hist. Soc.
(‘o1l., I. 81, 1824. 1Iewichuu.nnicke.—i<Iubbai'(l
(1680) in Mass. rim. Soc. 0011.. 2d 13., v,224,1815.
IewichnIa.nnook.—Pike (1692) iii N. H. Hist. Soc.
(‘4>11., iii. 44. 1832. Iewioh|.w|.nook.e.—Su11ivan
in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., lat s., IX, 210, 1804.
Iewiohewmnock.—G0rges (1678) in Me. Hist. Soc.
(‘oli., ii. 257.1847. Newichuweiioq.—M0odey (1688)
in Mas. Hist. S01‘. Coll., 4th s..V1Ii,362,1868. Ne-
wiahwanioh.—Gibbins (1688) in N. H. Hist. Soc.
Coll.. I. 31.1, 18%. Hewichwuinoek.-—Potterin Me.
Hist. S00. C0ll., IV. 190, 1856. Newiokavn.nl.cks.—
McKenney and Hall, Ind. Tribes, iii, 80, 18-54.
57()()9°-Bull. 30, pt 2-42:5
Hush-n-wan-wka.—Macau1ey, N. Y.. 11, 162, 1829.
1\'uwicln.wuiiok.—1'otter in Me. Hist. Soc. Co1l.,
IV,190,1856.
Nowichumni. A division of the Miwok,
formerly living between Cosumnes and
Mokelumne rs., Cal.
1l’eviuhumne|.—Ha1e.Ethiiog. and Philo1..I130,1846.
1Iewatohunuie.—Bancrot't, Nat. Races, 1. 4-50, 1874.
New Hikaluky. A former Seminole
town, 30 m. w. of Suwannee r., in Lafay-
ette co., F1a., of which Tuskam .ha was
chief in 1823.—H. R. Ex. Doc. '14, 19th
Cong., 1st sess., 27, 1826.
New River Indiana. A subsidiary branch
of the Shasta who occupied the forks of
Salmon r., Siskiyou co., Cal., from a few
miles above the junction (the lower parts
of those streams being inhabited by the
ldonomihu), and also the head of New r.
They have no names for themselves.
Their language is much closer to that of
the Shasta roper than is that of the
Konomihu, but it is clearly a separate
dialect. See Dixon in Am. Anthrop., vii,
no. 2, 1905. (R. B. n.)
Linutnk1iwe.—A. L. Kroeber, inf‘n, 1908 (Hupa
name). Djalituoii.-ibid. (Chimariko name).
Iewlpapoi-I. See Periodicals.
Hewtown. A former village, probabl
of the Seneca, on Chemung r., near El:
mira, Chemiing co., N. Y. It was de-
stroyed by Gen. Sullivan in 1779.
Iewt.on.—-L V01’!1101’€*1779 )1i1 N. H. Hist. Co1l.,
VI, 3'25. 1850. New own.—Jones (1780) iii N. Y.
Doc. Col. Hist., viii, 785, 1857. Hewtown.-Pem-
berton (ca. 1791) in Muss. Hist. Soc. 0011., lat s., II,
176.1510.
Newtown. A former village, probably
of the Delawares and Iroquois, on the N.
bank of Lickin r., about the site of the
present Zanesviile, Ohio.
Newtowii. Aformer village, probabl of
the Delawares and Iroquois, on Myus-
kingum r., about the site of the present
Newton, Muskingum co., Ohio.
Newtown. A former village, probably
of the Delawares and Iroquois, on the w.
side of Wills cr., near the site of the pres-
ent Cambridge, Guernsey co., Ohio.
Newtychanning. A mixed Iroquois vil-
lage, built in 1778 on the w. bank of Sus-
quehanna r. and on the N. side of Sugar cr. ,
in the vicifigy of the present North T0-
wanda, B ford co., Pa. It was de-
stroyed Aug. 8, 1779, by Colonel Proctor
of Sullivan’s arm ', at which time it con-
tained 15 or 20 houses. Near this site
was formerly situated the village of Os-
calui. (J. N. B. H.)
Ne: Pei-céu (‘pierced noses’). A term
apgltised by the French to a number of
tri which practised or were supposed
to practise the custom of piercing the
nose for the insertion of a piece of denta-
lium. The term is now used exclusively
to designate the main tribe of the Sha-
haptian family, who have not, however,
so far as is known, ever been given to the
practice.
66
[B. A. E.
NEz PERCK's
The Nez Percés, or Sahaptin of later
writers, the Chopunnish (corrupted from
Tsütpéli) of Lewis and Clark, their dis-
coverers, were found in 1805 occupying a
large area in what is now w. Idaho, N. E.
Oregon, and s. E. Washington, on lower
Snaker. and its tributaries. They roamed
between the Blue mts. in Oregon and the
Bitter Root mts. in Idaho, and according
KALKaushuatash, on Jason-nez PERcé
to Lewis and Clark sometimes crossed
the range to the headwaters of the Mis-
souri. By certain writers they have
been classed under two geographic divi-
sions, Upper Nez Percés and Lower Nez
Percés. The latter were found by Bonne-
ville in 1834 to the N. and w. of the
Blue mts, on several of the branches of
Snake r., where they were neighbors of
the Cayuse and Wallawalla. The Upper
Nez Percés held the Salmon r. country in
Idaho in 1834, and probably also at the
same time the Grande Ronde valley in E.
Oregon, but by treaty of 1855 they ceded
a large part of this territory to the United
States.
The reservation in which they were
confined at that time included the Wal-
lowa valley in Oregon, as well as a large
district in Idaho. With the discovery of
gold and the consequent influx of miners
and settlers the Oregon districts were in
demand, and a new treaty was made by
which the tribe was confined to the reser-
vation at Lapwai, Idaho. The occupants
of Wallowa valley refused to recognize
the treaty, and finally, under their chief,
Joseph (q.v.), took active measures of re-
sistance, and the Nez Percé war of 1877
resulted. Several severe defeats were in-
flicted on the United States troops who
were sent against the Indians, and finally,
when forced to give way, Joseph con-
ducted a masterly retreat across the Bit-
ter Root mts. and into Montana in an
attempt to reach Canadian territory, but
he and his band were surrounded and
captured when within a few miles of the
boundary. Joseph and his followers to
the number of 450 were removed to In
dian Ter., where their loss from disease
was so great that in 1885 they were sent
to the Colville res. in N. Washington,
where a remnant still resides.
Under the collective name Chopunnish,
Lewis and Clark estimated the population
to be 7,850. Deducting from this total
1,600 for the Pelloatpallah (Paloos) band,
now treated as distinct from the Nez
Percés, and 250 for the Yeletpo (Wailetpu,
i.e., Cayuse), now supposed to belong to a
distinct stock, the total of the Nez Percés in
1805 according to those authors was about
6,000. Wilkes estimated the Chopunnish
at about 3,000 in 1849, and Gibbs gave
them a population of more than 1,700 in
1853. In 1885 they were estimated offi-
cially at 1,437. There are now (1906)
somewhat more than 1,600, 1,534 being
on the reservation in Idaho and 83 on the
Colville res. in Washington.
In general habits of life the Nez Percés
as well as the other Shahaptian tribes
conform to the inland type of Indians
and differ sharply in most respects from
their western neighbors, the Chinook.
At the time of Lewis and Clark’s visit
they are reported as living in communal
houses, said to contain about 50 families
each. There is evidence, however, that
the Nez Percés used the typical under-
ground lodge, and that these seldom con-
tained more than 3 or 4 families. A
much larger dancing house was built at
each permanent winter camp. Salmon
constituted their most important food in
early times, and with roots and berries

BULL. 30]
made up their entire food supply until
the introduction of horses facilitated hunt-
ing expeditions to the neighboring moun-
tains. The tribe seems to have been
divided into a number of bands or vil-
lages, named according to the place where
the permanent winter camp was made.
Owing to the precarious nature of the
food supply the greater portion of the
inhabitants of any one of these villages
would often be absent for a large part of
the year, consequently it is impossible to
determine with accuracy the location and
population of these divisions in early
times. There was no head chief of the
tribe, but each band had several chiefs, of
whom one was regarded as the leader,
and these chiefs were succeeded by their
sons as a rule. Expeditions for hunting
or war were led by chiefs chosen for the
occasion. There are no signs of a clan
system in the social organization of the
ez Percés, and marriage is apparently
permitted between any couple except in
the case of recognized relationship.
The religious beliefs of the Nez Percés,
previous to the introduction of Christi-
anity, were those characteristic of the
Indians of the interior, the main feature
being the belief in an indefinite number
of spirits. The individual might procure
a personal protecting spirit in the usual
way by rigorous training and fasting.
The Nez Percés have always borne a
high reputation for independence and
bravery, and have been particularl
noted for their almost constant £
liness to the whites. Practically the only
rupture in these relations was the Nez
Percé war of 1877, mentioned above.
The bands and divisions of the Nez
Percés are known only approximately.
The following are the best defined: Al-
powna, on a small branch of the Clear-
water, below Lewiston, Idaho; Assuti, on
Assuti cr., Idaho; Kamiah, at the town
of that name on the Clearwater, Idaho;
Lamtama, so called from a branch of
Salmon r., Idaho; Lapwai, near the junc-
tion of Lapwai cr. and the Clearwater;
Willewah, formerly occupying Wallowa
valley, Oreg., and now for the greater
£ on Colville res., Wash. (Joseph’s
d). In addition a number of bands
have been recorded by the names of their
chiefs or their supposed places of resi-
dence. (H. w. H. L. F.)
Adal-k'ato’igo-Mooney in 14th Rep. B. A. E.,
744, 1896 (‘people with hair cut across the fore-
£, Anípórspi.–Gatschet. KQla-
£ MS., B.A. E.( £ name). # .-
ng. Exped, Rocky Mts...11, lxxxiv., 1823 (Gros
Ventre name). A-pu-pe'.—Hayden, Ethnog. and
Philol. Mo Vai. 4% is02 (to paddle', 'paddie':
(Crow name). Asaháptin.—Gatschet, £ uya
MS., B. A. E., 31 (Calapooya name). Blue
Indians.—Coues, Henry and Thompson Jour.,
712, 1897. Blue Mud Indians.—Orig. Jour. Lewis
and Clark (1805), VI, 106, 1905 (probably identical).
Blue Muds.—Ibid. (name applied by traders).
NEz PERCK's
67
Chappunish.-Ross, Fur Hunters, 1, 306, 1855.
Cheaptin.—Townsend, Narr., 233, 1839 öhipun.
ish.-Kip in Oreg. Hist. Soc. Sources, 1, pt. 2, 11,
1897. ish.-Kip, Army Life, 33, 1859. Cho-
co-nish.-Gass, Journal, 215, 1807. Chohoptins.—
Cox, Columbia R., II, 125, 1831. Chopannish.—
Minto in Oreg. Hist. Soc. Quar., 1,303, 1900 (mis-
print from Lewis and Clark). Chopemnish.-Ind.
Aff. Rep., 460, 1854. Choponiesh —Orig. Jour.
Lewis and Clark (1805), vii. 115, 1905." Chopon:
ish.—Ibid., IV, 318, 1905. Choponnesh.—Ibid., III,
103, 1905. Chopunish.—Kelley, Oregon, 68, 1830.
Chopunmohees.-Robertson, Oregon, 129, 1846.
Chopunnish.-Lewis and Clark Ex ., I, 455,
1814; II, 587, 1817. Flathead.–Gass, Journal, 132,
1807. Greenwood Indians.-Coues, Henry-Thomp-
son Jour., 712, 1897. I'-na-cpé.—Dorsey, #
MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1891 (Quapaw name). Kamü'-
inu.-Hoffman, MS., B. A. E., 1884 (own name).
Ko-mun'-i-tup'-i-o.—Hayden, Ethnog. and Philol.
Mo. Val., 264, 1862 (Siksika name). £
tin-Stevens in Ind. Aff, Rep., 425, 1854 (mis-
print L[or S). Mikadeshitchishi.–Gatschet, Naisha
Apache. MS., B. A. E. (Kiowa Apache name).
N rcies.—Hastings, Guide to Oreg., 59, 1845.
N rcie.—Lane (1849) in Sen. Ex. Doc. 52, 31st
Cong., 1st sess., 171, 1850. Neepercil.—Lane in
Ind. Aff. Rep., 159, 1850. Nempersaas.–Meek in
H. R. Ex. Doc. 76, 30th Cong., 1st sess., 10, 1848.
Nepercy.—Irving, Bonneville's Advent., 115, 1868
(name as pronounced by trappers). Ner Per-
cees.—Scouler (1846) in Jour. Ethnol. Soc. Lond.,
1,237, 1848. Nes Perces.—Wilkes, Hist. Oregon, 44,
1845. Nezierces.—Farnham, Travels, 69, 1843. Nez
Percé.—Parker, Journal, 100, 1840. Nez Percé Flat-
Heads.—Barrows, Oregon, 121, 1884. Nézperces.—
''' in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, 1, 221,
1851. Nez Perce's-Latham in Jour. Ethnoi. Soc.
Lond., 1,158, 1848. Nez percez.–McKenney and
Hall, Ind. Tribes, III, 79, 1854. Nezpercies.—Hast-
ings, Guide to Oreg., 59, 1845. N rees.—Kane,
Wanderings in N.A.,290, 1859. Nez Perse.—Hines,
Oregon, 133, 1851. N ie.—Hastings, Guide to
Oreg., 59, 1845. Nez Pierces.—Coyner, Lost Trap-
rs, 135, 1847. £ in Oreg. Hist.
oc. Quar., II, 288, 1901 (‘the people': own name).
£ Stand. Nat. Hist.,
140, 1885. Nu-me-poos.–Mattoon in Ind. Aff. Rep.
1905, 199, 1906. Numipu.—Mowry, Marcus Whit-
man, 259, 1901. Pe ga'-zan-de-Dorsey, Kansa
MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1882 (Kansa '; Pe Ma'-
san-3se.--Dorsey, Osage, MS. vocab., B., A. E.
(‘plaited hair over the forehead”: Osage name).
Percés.—Dunn, Hist. Oregon, 326, 1845. Piercd
Noses.—Orig. Jour. Lewis and Clark (1805),
III, 128, 1905. Pierced-nose.-Lewis and Clark
Exped., I, 455, 1814. ... Pierced Noses.—Orig. Jour.
Lewis and Clark # 78, 1905. Pierce
t. VI,
Noses.—Ibid., 142. Po'-ge-hdo-ke.—Riggs, Dak.-
Eng. Dict., 423, 1890 (Dakota name). Sa ap-
tin.—Lane (1849) in Sen. Ex: Doc. 52, 31st
Cong., , 170, 1850. Sa-áptin.—Gatschet,
Okinagan MS., B. A. E. (Okinagan name; pl.
Sa-àptinix). Saaptins.—Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes,
III, map, 200, 1853. Sahapotins.–Gallatin in Trans.
Am. Antiq. Soc., II, map, 1836. Sahaptain.—Ross,
Advent., 217, 1849. Sahaptan.-Gaischet mis.
uoted in Congrès des Amér., IV, pt. 1, 285, 1883.
£ rinton, Am. Race, 108, 1891. Sa-
haptin.—Dart in Ind. Aff. Rep.,216, 1851. Sahha
tinnay.-Featherstonhaugh, Canoe Voy., 11, 62,
1847. Saiduka.—Gatschet, MS., B. A. E. (Paiute
name). Sapetan.–Smet, Oregon Miss., 240, 1847.
Sapetens. oues, Henry-Thompson Jour., 709,
1897. Sapotans.—Smet, Reisen zu den Felsen-
Gebirgen, 205, 1865. Saptans.-Armstrong, Ore-
gon, 111, 1857. Sap'tin.—Wilkes, West. Am., 97,
1849. Sha-ap-tin.-Farnham, Trav., 69, 1843. Sha-
haptain.-Ross, Advent., 217, 1849. Shahaptan.—
Scouler in Jour. Geog. Soc. Lond.., x1, 225, 1841.
Shahaptanian.-Dorsey in Am. Anthrop., II, 55,
1889. Shahaptemish.–Gairdner in Jour. Roy.
Geog: Soc. Lond.., x1, 256, 1841. Shahapts,—Deni-
ker, Races of Man, 532, 1900. Shaw-ha-ap-ten.-
Ross, Fur Hunters, 1, 185, 1855. Shaw Haptens.—
Ross, Advent., 127, 1849. Shi'wanish.–Mooney in
14th Rep. B. A. E., 744, 1896 (‘strangers from up
the river"; , Tenino name; applied also to the
Cayuse). Shopumish.—Kingsley, Standard Nat.
6S NHAIIKEN-NIANTIC
[B. A. E.
Hist., pt. VI, 140, 1883. Tchaxsúkush.–Gatschet,
MS., B. A. E. (Caddo name). Tchütpelit.—Ibid.
(own name). Thoig'a-rik-kah.—Stuart, Montana,
76, 1865 ( kouse-eaters'; Shoshoni name). Tsoi'.
£ 77. Tsoo-ah-gah-rah-Gebow, Shos-
onay Vocab., 16, 1868 (Shoshoniname). Tsuhāru-
£ £
Crow MS. vocab, B. A. £ -
Nhaiiken (N'hai’iken). A Ntlakyapa-
muk village near Spences Bridge, Thomp-
son r., Brit. Col. – Hill-Tout in Rep.
Ethnol. Surv. Can., 4, 1899.
Niagara. Being of Iroquoian origin,
one of the earliest forms of this place-
name is that in the Jesuit Relation for
1641, in which it is written Onguiaahra,
evidently a misprint for Ongmiaahra, and
it is there made the name of a Neutral
town and of the river which to-day bears
this designation, although Ongmarahronon
of the Jesuit Relation for the year 1640 ap-
pears to be a misprint for Ongniarahromon,
signifying ‘people of Ongniarah. The
Iroquois and their congeners applied it to
the place whereon the village #' -
town, Niagara co., N. Y., now stands.
On the Tabula Novae Francia, in Historiae
Canadensis, sev Novae-Franciae (bk. 10,
Paris, 1664, but made in 1660 by Francis-
cus Creuxius, S. J.), the falls of Niagara
are called “Ongiara catarractes.” uch
ingenuity has been exercised in attempts
to analyze this name. The most £
derivation, however, is from the Iroquoian
sentence-word, which in Onondaga and
Seneca becomes Ohnid'gā’, and in Tusca-
rora Ushnia'kā’r, signifying ‘bisected bot-
tom-land. Its first use was perhaps by the
Neutral or Huron tribes. (J. N. B. H.)
Niagara. A species of grape, well known
in the N. E. portion of the United States;
so called from its cultivation in the Nia-
gara peninsula. Also the name of a variety
of tomato, recorded in Tracy (Am. Var.
of Veget. for 1901–2, Wash., 1903); from
the place-name Niagara, q.v. (A. F. C.)
Niakewankih. A former village of the
Clatsop on the Pacific coast, s. of Pt Ad-
ams at the mouth of Ohanna cr., Clatsop
co., Oreg. (Boas, Kathlamet Texts, 236,
1901).
£---" in Oreg. Hist. Soc. Quar., I,
# ' Niā'kjewanqiX.—Boas, KathlametTexts,
Niakla (Ni-ak'-la). A former Chuma-
shan village on Santa Cruz id., Cal., E. of
the harbor. — Henshaw, Buenaventura
MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1884.
Niakonaujang. An Akudnirmiut Es-
'' settlement on Padli fjord, Baffin
andl.
Niaqonaujang.—Boas in 6th Rep. B. A. E., 441, 1888.
Niantic (contr. of Naiantukq-ut, “at a
point of land on a [tidal] river or estu-
ary.”—Trumbull). An Algonquian tribe
formerly occupying the coast of Rhode
Island from Narragansett bay to about
the Connecticut state line. Their prin-
cipal village, Wekapaug, was on the great
pond near Charlestown. They were
closely connected with the Narraganset,
forming practically one tribe with them.
By refusing to join in King Philip's war
in 1675 they preserved their territory
and tribal organization, and at the close
of the war the Narraganset who submit-
ted to the English were placed with
NIANTIc woman. (F. G. speck, Proro.)
the Niantic under Ninigret, and the
whole body thenceforth took the name of
Narraganset. (J. M.)
Naantucke.—Patrick (1637) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll.,
4th s., VII, 324, 1865. ahantick.—Charter of 1663
in R.I.Col. Rec., II, 18, 1857. Nahanticut.—Under-
hill (1638) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 3ds., v.1, 1, 1837.
Nalantukq-ut-Trumbull, Ind. Names Conn., 36,
1881 (Narraganset and Mohegan form). Nan-
teqets.—Coddington (1640) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll.,
4th s., VI, 318, 1863. antequits.–Ibid. Nayanta-
cott.—Doc. of 1663 in R. I. Col. Rec., 1, 513, 1856.
Nayantakick.—Williams (1637) in Mass. Hist. Soc.
Coll., 4th s., v.1, 200, 1863. Nayantakoogs.—Ibid.,
203. Nayantaquist.—Williams (1648), ibid., 3ds.,
Ix, 275, 1846. Nayantaquit.—Williams (ca. 1636),
ibid., I, 160, 1825. Nayanticks.—Williams £
ibid., 4th s., VI, 248, 1863. Nayantiks.—Williams
(1670), ibid., 1st, s, 1, 278, 1806. Nayantuk.—
Pynchon (1645), ibid.: 4th S., v.1, 374, 1863. Nayan-
tuqiqt.—Williams (1648), ibid., 3d s., 1x, 275, 1846.
Nayantuquit.—Williams (1637), ibid., 4th s., v.1,217,
1863. Navhantick.—Charter of 1663 in R. I. Col.
Rec., iv. 371, 1859. Nayhautick.—Ibid., 304 (mis-
rint). Neantick.—Protestof 1662, ibid., I,454,1856.
eanticot.—Parsons, R. I. Local Names, 19, 1861.
Neanticutt.—Hopkins (1646) in Mass. Hist. Soc.
Coll., 4th s. vi., 334, 1863. Neantucke.—Patrick
(1637), ibid., vii,325, 1865. Nehanticks.—Holmes,
ibid., 1sts., 1x,79, 1804. Neyantick.—Eaton (1647),
ibid., 4th s., v.1, 347, 1863. Niantaquit.—Williams
£ quoted by Drake, Bk. Inds... bk. 2, 102, 1848.
iantecutt.—Doc. of 1659 in R. I. Col. Rec., 1,424,
1856. Niantic.—Doc. of 1647 quoted by Drake, Bk.
Inds... bk. 2, 109, 1848. Nianticut.—Doc. of 1660 in
R. I. Col. Rec., I, 450, 1856, Niantique.–Eaton
(1652) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 4th s. vii., 468, 1865.
Niantuck.—Writer after 1686, ibid., 3d S., I, 210,
1825. Niantucuts.—Higginson (1637), ibid., 4th S.,
VII, 396, 1865. Nihantick.–Tinker (1659), ibid.,
233. Ninantics.–Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, WI, 112,
1857. Nocanticks.–Ibid., 150. Nyantecets.-Vin-
cent (1638) in Mass. Hist, Soc. Coll., 3ds., v.1, 35,
1837. Nyantecutt.—Doc. of 1659 in R. I. Col. Rec.,

BULL. 30]
1,418, 1856. Nyanticke.—Vincent (1638) in Mass.
Hist. Soc. Coll., 3d s., v.1, 37, 1837. Nyhantick.—
Tinker (1660), ibid., 4th s., VII, 241, 1865.
Niantic. An Algonquian tribe formerly
occupying the coast of Connecticut from
Niantic bay to Connecticut r. De Forest
concluded that they once formed one tribe
with the Rhode Island Niantic, which
was cut in two by the Pequot invasion.
Their principal village, also called Niantic,
was near the present town of that name.
They were subject to the Pequot, and had
no political connection with the eastern
Niantic. They were nearly destroyed in
the Pequot war of 1637, and at its close
the survivors were placed under the rule
of the Mohegan. They numbered about
100 in 1638, and about 85 in 1761.. Many
joined the Brotherton Indians in New
York about 1788, and none now exist
under their own name. Kendall (Trav.,
1809) states that they had a small village
near Danbury in 1809, but these were
probably a remnant of the western Con-
necticut tribes, not Niantic. According to
Speck (inf'n, 1907) several mixed Niantic-
\' live at Mohegan, Conn., the
descendants of a pure Niantic woman from
the mouth of Niantic r. Their voices are
commonly said to have been high-pitched
in comparison with those of their ''
bors. J. M.
Naihantick.–Early form cited by Trumbull, Ind.
Names Conn., 36, 1881. Na-ticks.–Macauley,
N.Y., 11, 164, 1829 £ called). Nayan-
tiaquct.—Williams (1648) in Mass. Hist.Soc. Coll.,
3d s. 1x, 272, 1846. ianticks.—Winthrop (ca.
1642) quoted by Drake, Bk. Inds., bk. 2, 67. 1848.
Niantigs.—Cobbet (1645), ibid.,83. Pequot Nayan-
taquit-Williams (1637) quoted by Trumbull, nd.
Names Conn., 36, 1881. Pequt Nayantaquit.—Wil-
liams (1637) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 4th s., VI,
220, 1863.
Niantilik (“with the gulls”). An Oko-
miut Eskimo village of the Kinguamiut
subtribe, on Cumberland sq., Canada.
Naintilic.-Howgate, Cruise of Florence, 50, 1877.
#the-kum ien in Bull. Nat. Mus. no. 15, 15,
*.
Nibakoa. A former village, mentioned
in 1777–78, seemingly in the vicinity of
Portage, Columbiaco., Wis. It contained
a mixed population of Chippewa and ap-
arently of Sauk and Foxes.
abakoa-Gautier (1777–78) in Wis. Hist. Soc. Coll.,
x1, 110, 1888. Nibakoa.–Ibid., 109.
Nibowisibiwininiwak (‘Death river peo-
Ple'). A subdivision of the Chippewa liv-
ing in Saskatchewan, N. of L. Winnipeg.
Cf. (mepowesepewenewak.
Lake Winni band.—Smithson. Misc. Coll., IV,
art. 6,35, 1878. Nibowi-sibi-wininiwak.—Gatschet,
Ojibwa MS., B. A. E., 1882.
Nicassias. . A name applied by early
writers (Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Mar. 30,
1860) to a group of Moquelumnan Indians
who formerly lived near the coast, in
Marin co., Cal. S.A.B.)
Nichewaug. A village, probably of the
Nipmuc, about the present Nichewaug,
near Petersham, Worcester co., Mass.
The Indians remained until 1754, when
they joined the French against the Eng-
NIANTIC–NICOTOWANCE
69
lish.—Barber, Hist. Coll. Mass., 597, 1839;
Kinnicutt, Ind.-Names, 30, 1905.
Nichochi. A Chumashan village on
Santa Cruz id., Cal., in 1542.
Nichochi.—Cabrillo (1542) in Smith, Colec. Doc.
Fla., 186, 1857. Nicochi.-Ibid.
Nicholas. See Orontony.
Niciat. The local name for a body of
Upper Lillooet around Seton lake, inte-
# of British Columbia. Pop. 50 in
1906.
Necait.–Can. Ind. Aff. Rep., pt. 1, 277, 1902.
Niciat.—Ibid., pt. 11, 272.
Nickajack. A former important Chero-
kee town on the s. bank of Tennessee r.,
in Marion co., Tenn. It was settled in
1782 by Cherokee who espoused the Brit-
ish cause in the Revolutionary war, and
was known as one of the Chickamauga
towns. It was destroyed in the fall of
1794. The meaning of the name is lost,
and it is probably not of Cherokee origin,
although it occurs also in the tribe as a
man's name. In the corrupted form
“Nigger Jack” it is applied to a creek of
Cullasagee r. above Franklin, in Macon
co., N. C. See Royce in 5th Rep. B. A.
E., map, 1887; Mooney in 19th Rep. B.
A. E., 527, 1900.
Nicojack.—Doc. of 1799 quoted by Royce in 5th
Rep. B. A. E., 144, 1887. Nikutseg.–Mooney, op.
cit (abbr. form). Nikutse'gi.—Ibid. Nikwätse'gi.-
Ibid. Nükätse'gi.—Ibid.
Nickomin. A former Chehalis town on
North r., which flows into Shoalwater
bay, Wash.
Necomanchee.—Swan, N. W. Coast, 211, 1857.
£rst-". inf’n, 1905, (correct native
Nicola Band. One of four subdivisions
of the Upper Ntlakyapamuk in the inte-
rior of British Columbia.
Cawa'xamux.—Teit in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist.,
II, 170, 1900 (‘ people of the creek, i.e., Nicola
r.). Nicola band: Ibid. "Teawa'kamux - ibid.
Tcüä'qamuq.-Hill-Tout in Rep. Ethnol. Surv.
Can., 5, 1899.
Nicola Valley Indians. The official desig-
nation of a large number of local groups in
British Columbia, principally Cowichan,
Lillooet, and Ntlakyapamuk Indians,
numbering 522 in 1878.–Can. Ind. Aff.,
74, 1878.
Nicomen. A Cowichan tribe on Nicomen
slough and at the mouth of Wilson cr.,
lower Fraser r., Brit. Col. Their villages
are Skweahm and Lahaui, but the name
has become attached to the latter town of
the tribe, which in 1906 had 16 inhabi-
tants. The aggregate population of Nico-
men and Skweahm was 44 in 1906.
LEk'a'mEl.-Boas in Rep. 64th Meeting Brit.
A. A. S., 454, 1894. Nacomen.–Can. Ind. Aff., 78,
1878. Nek' a'm En.-Boas, op. cit. Nicoamen.—
Can. Ind. Aff., 309, 1879. Nicoamin.—Ibid., 76, 1878.
Nicomen.—Ibid., pt. 1, 276, 1894.
Nicotowance. When the career of Ope-
chancanough (q.v.) as chief of the Pa-
munkey tribe, as well as of the Powhatan
confederacy, terminated on his death in
1644, he was succeeded as ruler of the
Pamunkey Indians by Nicotowance.
This chief, desirous of obtaining rest for
70
[B. A. E.
NIGALUK—NIKIROUEK
his people, entered into a treaty of peace
with the colonial authorities and was
assigned, by an act of the Virginia as-
sembly, Oct. 10, 1649, certain lands for
himself and his people. His control,
however, : to have been of short
duration, as he soon disappears from his-
tory. C.T.)
Nigaluk. A Nunatogmiut Eskimo vil-
lage at the mouth of Colville r., Alaska.
Nig-a-lek.-Dall in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., I, map,
1877. Nigaluk.—Baker, Geog. Dict. Alaska, 1902.
Nigco. The tribal name assigned to an
Indian baptized in 1730 at San Antonio
de Valero mission, Texas. There were
both Tonkawan and Coahuiltecan tribes
there at the time, but the Nigco can not
be identified with any of those known.
It may be Sinicu, some of which tribe
had been baptized in 1728, and who were
probably Coahuiltecan (Valero Bautis-
mos, partida 325, MS. in the custody of the
bishop of San Antonio). (H. E. B.)
Nighetamka (‘big belly’). A band of
the Miniconjou Sioux.
Nige-tanka.-Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 220,
1897 ixe-tanka.—Ibid.
Nightasis. A Haida town of this name
is given in John Work's list, 1836–41,
with 15 houses and 280 inhabitants. It
seems impossible to identify the name
with that of any known town. On other
grounds Kung, in Naden harbor, would
3. £ to be the town intended.
tan.—Work (1836-41) in Schoolcraft, Ind.
T , V, 489, 1855. Nigh-tasis.-Dawson, Queen
Charlotte Ids., 173B, #
Night Cloud. Mentioned by Culbert-
Son £ Rep. 1850, 142, 1851) as a
band of Oglala Sioux. They probably
took their name from the chief.
Nigiklik. A former Eskimo village in
# at £ I' '' d:
igiklik-miou - oskin in ouV. nn. Oy.,
5th s., xxi, map, 1850. N ut.-Holm-
berg, Ethnog. #. #. #kligmj
Nigottine (“moss ple'). . A part of
the Kawchogottine division of the Kaw-
chodinne living along the outlet of Great
Bear lake, Mackenzie Ter., Canada.
Ni-gottine.—Petitot in Bul. Soc. de Géog. Paris,
chart, 1875. Nnéa-gottine,—Petitot, MS. vocab., B.
A. E., 1865. Nni-Gottinë.—Petitot, Autour du lac
des Esclaves, 363, 1891. Nni-ottiné.-Petitot, Dict.
Dène-Dindjié, xx, 1876.
Nijuchsagentisquoa (probably it is ver
tall reeds.”—Hewitt). A Cayuga chief,
one of the signers, at Albany, N. Y.,
July 19, 1701, of the “deed from the Five
Nations to the King [of England] of their
beaver hunting ground.”—N. Y. Doc.
Col. Hist, Iv, 910, 1854.
Nikaomin (Neqa’umín, or Nqau’min, so
named because the water comes from a
lake called Ngauma’tko, “wolf lake or
water’; from sqaum, “wolf”). A Ntlak-
yapamuk town on the s. side of Thomp-
son r., 10 m. above Lytton, Brit. Col.
It is called Thompson by the whites.
Pop. 49 in 1906.
NEqa'umin.–Teit in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., 11,
171, 1900. Ni-ca-o-min.–Can. Ind. Aff. 1885, 196,
1886. Nicomen.-Ibid., 309, 1879. Nicomin.—Ibid.,
map, 1891. Nikaomin.—Ibid., pt. II, 166, 1901.
N'kau'men.—Hill-Toutin Rep. Ethnol. Surv. Can.,
4, 1899. Ngau'min.—Teit, op. cit. Thompson.—
ibid. (modern name).
Nikapashna (“bald head”). The third
gens on the Chizhu side of the Ponca
tribal circle. Its subgentes are Dtesin-
deitazhi, Dtedhezedhatazhi, and Dtakh-
tikianpandhatazhi.
Na-ko-poz'-na.-Morgan, Anc..Soc., 155, 1877 (trans.
# ): Nika-da-on-Dorsey in 15th Rep.B.A.E.,
Nikhdhitanwan. An ancient Osage vil-
lage at the junction of the Sac and Osage
rs. in Missouri.
Ni-q£i ta' wa'l-Dorsey, 9:# MS. vocab., B. A.
E., 1883. Niqdhi tanwa".—Ibid.
Nikhkak. A Knaiakhotana village of
about a dozen houses on L. Clark, Alaska.
The people, most of whom are of Russian
admixture, obtain clothing and other ar-
ticles of civilized comfort from the tradin
posts on Cook inlet. Their houses an
fish caches are built of hewn logs, floored
with planks, and they make windows of
parchment. Pop. 42 in 1891; about 25
in 1904.
Keeghik.—Osgood in Nat. Geog. Mag., xv, 329,
1904 (from their name for the lake). Keejik.—
Osgood s' quoted '#' Geog. Dict.
Alaska, 364, 1906. Kijik.—Baker, ibid. Nikhak.—
Osgood in Nat. £ Mag., '' cit. Nikhkak.-
Coast Survey map (1898) cited by Baker, op. cit.
Nikiata. A Quapaw gens.—Dorsey in
15th Rep. B. A. E., 230, 1897.
Nikie name. A term employed by Dor-
sey (3d Rep. B. A. E., 227, 1884) to
designate a name “referring to a mythical
ancestor, to some part of his body, to
some of his acts, or to some ancient rite
which may have been established by
him”; derived from níkið, the word for
such a name in the Omaha dialect of the
Siouan stock. According to Francis La
Flesche (inf’n, 1907), nik (a-shi-ga)ie is
derived from nikashiga “people, and ie
‘word or utterance,” and a nikie name is
one given by the people or by the word
of the people—a name conferred by the
consent of the people. As the chief was
the mouthpiece of the people, a nikie
name is sometimes defined as spoken by
a chief, but the primary meaning is that
the name is conferred by the word of the
ple. (A. F. C.)
Nikikouek (from the Chippewa or a
cognate dialectic term nikig “otter', with
anim. pl. suffix -ouek= ‘otter people’.
Perrot says the form with initial m, Mik-
ikouet, is from their own '' such
is the case in the cognate Menominee
mikig). A little known Algonquian tribe
that formerly dwelt E. of the Missisauga,
among the rock caverns on the N. shore of
L. Huron. £ as lacking
in courage, and having much to do with
the tribes northward. Twice a year, like
the Missisauga, they deserted their village
to hunt and fish along the lake for stur-
n and other fish, and there obtained
£ for constructing canoes and lodges.
BULL. 30]
On the approach of winter, they fre:
quented the lake shores to kill beaver and
elk, whence they returned in the spring
to plant and tend their corn. In 1653,
jointly with the Saulteurs and the Missi-
sauga, they so completely defeated an
Iroquois war-party of 120 men that but
few escaped. (J. N. B. H.)
Gens de la Loutre.—Perrot (ca. 1724), Mémoire,
83, 1864. Mikikoues.—Ibid., 219. ouet.—
Ibid., 83. Nation de la Loutre.—Bacqueville dela
Potherie, Hist. Amér. Sépt., II, 48, 1753. Nation of
the Otter.—Heriot, Trav., 209, 1807. Nigik.—Kel-
ton, Ft Mackinac, 20, 1884. Nikicouek.—Jes. Rel.,
iii., index. 1858. Nikikouek.—Jes. Rel. 1658, 22,
1858. Nikikoues.-Perrot, Mémoire, index, 1864.
Nikishka. A Knaiakhotana village, of
57 inhabitants in 1880, near the head of
Cook inlet, Alaska.—Petroff in 10th Cen-
sus, Alaska, 29, 1884.
Nikolaief (presumably named by the
Russians after Tsar Nikolas). An Aleut
village N. of Belkofski, on Alaska penin.,
Alaska; pop. 43 in 1880.
#" .-Petroff in 10th Census, Alaska, 23,
Nikolski. An Aleut settlement and
trading post for otter skins on Umnak id.,
Alaska. Pop. 83 in 1834, 127 in 1880,94
in 1890.
Nikolskoje.–Holmberg, Ethnog. Skizz., map, 1855.
Nikolsky—Elliott, Our Arct. Prov., 184, 1886.
Oomnak.—Ibid., 179. Recheshnaia.—Veniaminoff
uoted by Petroff in 10th Census, Alaska, 35, 1884.
echnoi.—Lutke quoted by Baker, Geog.
Dict. Alaska, 462, 1906. Riechesnoe.—Ibid., 1902.
Rjätscheschnoje.—Holmberg, op.cit., Rychesnoi.-
eniaminoff (1833) quoted by Elliott, Cond. Aff.
Alaska, 225, 1875. Umnak.-Eleventh Census,
Alaska, 163, 1893. -
Nikozliautin (“people of the river cov-
ered with the enemy's arrows’). A Ta-
kulli clan or division on the s. half of
Stuart lake and on Pintce r., Brit. Col.
They inhabit two villages, Nakraztli and
Pintce. The name comes from a legend
of a tribe of dwarfs who once attacked
their village in such numbers that the
surface of Stuart r. was covered with float-
ing arrows (Morice in Trans. Can. Inst.,
188, 1891). The Nikozliautin are devout
Catholics, sober, law-abiding, and hos-
itable. Their main resources are hunt-
ing, trapping, and fishing. Pop. 234 in
1906
Rakas-le-tin-Dawson in Rep. Geol. Surv. Can.,
30B, 1881. Nakazèteo-ten.—Smet, Miss. de l'Oregon,
63, 1844. Na-ka-ztli-tenne.–Morice, letter, 1890.
riakoozétenne.-Can. Ind. Aff,215, 1902. Na-'kra-
ztli-'tenne.–Morice, Notes on W. Dénés, 26, 1893.
Nancaushy Tine.-Jour. Anthrop. Inst., VII, 206,
1878. Ne y.–McLean, Hudson's Bay, 1, 262,
1849. £ 263. Nekasly.—Ibid.,
269. Nikozliantin.–Macdonald, British Columbia,
126, 1862. Nikozliantins.—Domenech, Deserts of
N. Am., II, 62, 1860. Nikozliáutin.—Hale, Ethnog.
and Philol., 202, 1846. Stewart's Lake Indians.:
Can. Ind. Aff.,79.1878. . - -
Niktak. A £ Eskimo village
on C. Prince of Wales, Alaska.
Nikh ut.-Zagoskin, Descr. Russ. Poss. Am.,
1, 73, 1847 (the people).
Nilakshi (‘dawn’). A former Klamath
settlement at or below Nilaks mtn., E.
shore of Upper Klamath lake, Oreg. The
name is now used to designate Modoc
NIKISHKA–NIMHAM
71
point, but it properl ' refers to Nilaks mtn.
ridge only.–Gatschet in Cont. N. A.
Ethnol., ii, pt. 1, xxx, 1890.
Nilakskni máklaks.–Gatschet, op.cit., pt. II, 243
(name of people).
Nilalhuyu (Ni-lal-hu’-yu). A former
Chumashan village on Santa Cruz id.,
Cal., the inhabitants of which are said to
have been celebrated for the practice of
sorcery.—Henshaw, Buenaventura MS.
vocab., B. A. E., 1884.
Nilestunne (Ni-l&sjönnè’, ‘people at the
small dam in the river'). former vil-
lage of the Mishikhwutmetunne on
Coquille r., Oreg.—Dorsey in Jour. Am.
Folk-lore, III, 232, 1890.
Niletunne. A former village of the
Tututnion the Oregon coast, being the first
village s. of the Kusan village of Nasumi,
s. of the mouth of '' r.
Jake's people.—Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, III,
233, 1890 (referring to some man on Siletz res.).
Ni-le' 3dnné'.—Ibid.
Nilsumack. A Salish band, probably
Cowichan, under the Fraser superinten-
dency, Brit. Col.–Can. Ind. Aff., 78, 1878.
Niltala. A Wikeno village on Rivers
inlet, Brit. Col.—Boas in Petermanns
Mitt., pt. 5, 130, 1887.
Nim (meum or nüm, “people'). A name
adopted by Merriam (Science, x1x, 916,
1904) to designate a Mono-Paviotso divi-
sion on the N. fork of San Joaquin r. and
the adjacentregion in California. Regard-
ing it, Kroeber (Univ. Cal. Pub., Am.
Archaeol. and Ethnol., IV, 119, 1907) says:
“Nim is not a tribal name but the word £
‘rson, nüm, which occurs also in other
ono dialects as far s. and E. as Kings r.
and Owens r., so that it cannot be re-
garded as distinctive of these people, N.
of the San Joaquin.” In one or another
form it is the common Shoshonean desig-
nation for “men,” “people.”
Pä-zo-öds.—Merriam, op.cit. (Holkomah name).
Nimatlala (Ni-mat-la/-la). A former
Chumashan village on Santa Cruz id.,
E. of Prisoners harbor.—Henshaw, Bu-
enaventura MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1884.
Nimham, Daniel. A Wappinger chief,
noted not only for his active participation
in the wars of 1746 and 1754, but es
cially for his efforts to recover for his tribe
the lands lying along the E. side of Hud-
son r. that had been taken from it while
aiding the English. The earliest recorded
notice of him is Oct. 13, 1730, the date of
an affidavit in which it is stated that the
deponent was “a River Indian of the
tribe of the Wappinoes” (Ruttenber,
Tribes Hudson R., 51, 1872). Nimham
was made chief sachem in 1740; his resi-
dence after 1746 was at Westenhuck. In
1755, with most of his fighting men, he
entered the English service under Sir
William Johnson, and about 1762, in
company with some Mohegan chiefs of
Connecticut, went to England on a mis-
sion regarding their land claims. They
72
[B. A. E.
NIMITAPAL-N.INIVOIS
received a favorable hearing, and on their
return to America their claims were
brought into court, but were lost to sight
during the Revolution. Nimham was
killed at the battle of Kingsbridge, N.
Y., Aug. 31, 1778, while fighting bravely
in the cause of the Americans. Near the
entrance to Pelham's Neck, Westchester
co., N. Y., were, according to Ruttenber
(op. cit., 81), two large mounds, pointed
out as the sepulchers of Ann-Hoock and
Nimham. The name of Daniel Nimham,
as well as those of Aaron, John, and
Isaac Nimham, appear in the rolls of New
York men enlisted in the service of the
Revolution. As Indians are included in
the list, Daniel Nimham is doubtless the
subject of this sketch. (C. T.)
Nimitapal. A former Chumashan vil-
lage on Santa Cruz id. (the San Lucas of
Cabrillo), Cal., in 1542. Possibly the
same as Nimatlala.
Nimetapal.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Apr. 17, 1863.
Nimitapal.–Cabrillo (1542) in Smith, Colec. Doc.
Fla., 181, 1857. • •
Nimkish (*NE'mgès). A Kwakiutl tribe
on and about the river of the same name
in N. E. Vancouver id. According to Rev.
A. J. Hall they derived their name from
that of a mythical halibut, called Num-
hyā-ligi-yū, which caused a tide-rip off
the point of the bay. The gentes, according
to Boas, are Gyigyilkam, Nenelkyenok,
Sisintlae, Tlatlelamin, and Tsetsetloala-
kemae. Pop. 151 in 1901, 134 in 1906.
eME'mges.-Boas in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist.,
v, pt. 1,133, 1902. NE'mkic.—Boas in 6th Rep. N.W.
Tribes Can., 54, 1890. NE-mqic.—Boas in Rep. Nat-
Mus. 1895, 331, 1897. Némqisch.—Boas in Peter-
'#' . Nim-keesh.–Can. Ind.
Aff.1884,190,1885. Nimkis.—Taylorin Cal. Farmer,
July 19, 1862. Nim-kish.—Kane, Wand. in N.A.,
app., 1859. Nimpkish.–Mayne, Brit. Col., 179,
1862. Num-kés.—Hall quoted by Dawson in Trans.
Roy. Soc. Can., sec. 11, 72, 1887. -
Nimoyoyo. . . A Chumashan village on
San Miguel id. (the Isla de Juan Rod-
riguez of Cabrillo), Cal., in 1542.
Nimilolo.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Apr. 17, 1863.
Nimollollo.—Cabrillo (1542) in Smith, Colec. Doc.
Fla., 186, 1857. , . . - - -
Nimsewi (‘big river”). A division of
Maidu living on upper Butte cr., near the
edge of the timber in Butte co., Cal.
Nemshan.—Bancroft Nat. Races, 1,450, 1882. Nem-
shaw.—Hale, Ethnog. and Philol., 631, 1846. Nem-
shoos.—Bancroft, op. cit. Nemshous.—Taylor in
Cal. Farmer, June 8, 1860. Nim Sewi.—Curtin,
MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1885. Nim'-shu.–Powers in
Cont. N. A. Ethnol., 111, 283, 1877 (from mem-sé-u,
‘big river'). Nim-sirs.—Johnston ' in Sen.
Ex. Doc. 4, 32d £i sess., 45, 1853. Nim-
skews.—Beale in Sen. Ex. Doc. 57, 32d Cong. 2d
sess., 15, 1853. Nim-sus.–Johnston in Ind. Aff.
Rep., 124, 1850.
Ninchopan (“bear').
now nearly extinct.
Nintchopan.–Gatschet, Tonkawe MS. vocab., B.
A. E., 1884. Nintropan.—Ibid.
Ning weegon. See Negwagon.
Ninibatan (Niniba-t'an, '' of the
pipe”). A subgens of the Mandhinka-
he gens of the Omaha.—Dorsey in 15th
ep. B. A. E., 228, 1897.
A Tonkawa clan,
Nimibatan. A subgens of the Tapa gens
of the Omaha.
Ninibatan. A subgens of the Inshta-
sanda gens of the Omaha, consolidated
prior to 1880 with another subgens known
as the Real Inshtasanda.
Ninigret. A sachem of the Niantic in
the region about Westerly, R. I., and a
cousin of Miantonomo. Besides the name
Ninigret, Nenekunat, etc., he bore earlier
that of Janemo or Ayanemo, by which
he first became known to the English
(Drake, Inds. of N. Am., 131, 1880). He
visited Boston in 1637. After the death
of Miantonomo he began war against the
Mohegan, but the £ interfered,
and a treaty was signed at Boston in 1647.
Contemporary chroniclers have left a de-
tailed account of the appearance of Nini-
gret, before the commissioners and his
conduct on that occasion, which was much
to his credit. Later (1652) Ninigret vis-
ited the Dutch at Manhattan, arousing
the suspicions of the English, which
were groundless. The next year he made
war upon the Long Island f'. He
abstained from personal activity during
King Philip's war, but had trouble in
keeping terms with the English. He
secured to himself and heirs the tribal
land near Charlestown; and after the cap-
ture of Nanuntenoo (Canonchet), the last
chief of the Narraganset, that tribe was
consolidated with the Niantic under Nini-
# The latter and Miantonomo were
ifelong rivals of Uncas. Notwithstand-
ing his pacific tendencies, Ninigret was
drawn into conflict with the Montauk of
E. Long Island in 1659. Aptly called by
Mather “an old crafty sachem,” he seems
to have preserved his pride, of which he
£ an inordinate amount, and his
property as well, without being obliged
to fight for either. Ninigret died full of
years some time before the close of the
century. He consistently opposed Chris-
tianity, and told Mayhew, the mission-
ary, to “go and make the English good
first.” (A. F. C.)
Ninilchik. A Knaiakhotana village of
18 houses on the E. coast of Cook inlet,
S. of the mouth of Kasilof r., Alaska;
inhabited in 1890 by 45 natives and 36
Russian creole descendants of the convict
colony of 1793.
Munina.—Wosnesenski's map (ca. 1840) cited by
Baker, Geog. Dict. Alaska, 463, 1906. Ninilchik.–
Petroff in Tenth Census, Alaska, 27, 1884.
Ninivois. A Fox chief in command of
the warriors of his tribe at the siege of
Detroit by Pontiac, in 1763. Ninivois
and Take, leader of the Hurons, appear
to have been the most active aids of Pon-
tiac at the commencement and during the
early part of the siege (Mich. Pion. Coll.,
viii, 266-339, 1886), and next to Pontiac
were the leaders in the councils of the
besiegers and the first to begin the invest-
BULL. 301
ment of the fort. Fulton (Red Men of
Iowa, 477, 1882) writes his name Ninivay
and says he was a Potawatomi. (C.T.)
Ninnipaskulgee ' highroad people’,
from Creek mini-paski ‘swept road', algi
people'). A former band or tribe, of
Upper Creeks, probably near Tucka-
batchi, Elmore co., Ala.
Ninny-pask-ulgees.—Woodward, Remin., 37, 1859.
Road Indians.-Ibid.
Ninstints. A Haida town which for-
merly stood on Anthony, id., at the s.
end of Queen Charlotte ids., Brit. Col.
The native name was SgA’nguai (‘Red-
cod island'), Ninstints being the white
man's corruption of the town-chief's
name, Nungstins (Nafi stins, “he who is
two'). All the people from this end of
Moresby id. gathered there in compara-
tively recent times. The remnant have
since abandoned the place and settled at
Skidegate. It is impossible to £
absolutely the name of this town wit
that of any given in John Work’s list of
1836-41, but it is probably referred to as
“Quee-ah,” a town to which he assigned
20 houses and a population of 308. At
the present day there are probably not a
dozen Ninstints people left. The family
to which the chief of this town belonged
was the Sakikegawai. See Swanton,
Cont. Haida, 105, 277, 1905. (J. R. s.)
NEnsti'ns.-Boas, 12th Rep. N. W. Tribes Can., 25,
1898. Ninstance. —Dawson, Queen Charlotte Ids.,
169, 1880. Ninstence.–Poole, Queen Charlotte
Ids., 195, 1872. Ninstints.—Dawson, op. cit.
Sg'a'nguai.-Boas, op.cit.
Ninumu. A Chumashan village on one
of the Santa Barbara ids., Cal., probably
Santa Rosa, in 1542.
Ninimu.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Apr. 17, 1863.
Ninumu.—Cabrillo (1542) in Smith, Colec. Doc.
Fla., 186, 1857.
Ninvok. A Chnagmiut Eskimo village
near the delta of Yukon r., Alaska.
Ninvaug.-Zagoskin in Nouv. Ann. Voy., 5th s.,
xxi, map, 1850
Ninyuelgual. A former Chumashan
village near Purísima mission, Santa
Barbara co., Cal.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer,
Oct. 18, 1861.
Nio. A small tribe, probably Piman,
long extinct, which formerly resided in
N. Sinaloa, Mexico, their village, the seat
of the mission of San Ignacio de Nio,
occupying the site of the present town of
the same name. Zapata, in 1678 (Doc.
Hist. Mex., 4th s., III, 404, 1854), said that
a league and a half N. E. of San Pedro de
Guazave was the pueblo of San Ignacio
de Nio, in which the language spoken,
called Nio, was particular unto itself,
though the Mexican was also in common
use. Alegre (Hist. Comp. Jesus, 1, 294,
1841) states that Father Mendez, who
had entered Sinaloa as a missionary,
recommended “the pueblos and lan-
guages of the Ocoroiri ''' Nio,
and some others which he had held, to
the charge of Father Tapia.”
NINNIPAS KUILGEE–NIPISSING
73
Niowe. Mentioned by Bartram (Trav-
els, 371, 1792) as a Cherokee settlement
on the headwaters of Tennessee r about
the year 1775. Possibly intended for
Nāyū’hi, which signifies “sand place.”
Cf. Noewe. (J.M.)
Nipaguay. A Diegueño village near
San Diego, s. Cal., about 6 m. from the old
presidio to which, in 1774, the mission
was removed. See San Diego.
Nypagudy.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Feb. 22, 1860.
Nipigiguit. A former Micmac village
on the site of Bathurst, at the mouth
of £ r., New Brunswick. The
French mission of Sainte Magdalen was
there in 1645.
Nepegigouit. Jes, Rel, 1645,35, 1858. Nipigiguit:-
Vetromile, Abnakis, 59, 1866. Nipisiguit.-Mem-
bré quoted by Shea, 'Miss Vai., §6 is 52.
Nipinchen. Given by Bolton (Hist.
Westchester Co., 1881) as a former Indian
fort on the N. side of Spuyten Duyvil (or
Papirinemen) cr., at its junction with
Hudson r. from the E., in Westchester
co., N.Y. Ruttenber (Ind. Geog. Names,
22, 1906) says the name belongs on the
w. side of the Hudson, at Konstable's
Hook, and doubts that there was any
real settlement there. Cf. Nipinichsen.
Nipinichsen. A former Manhattan vil-
lage on the E. bank of Hudson r., just
above Spuyten Duyvil, N.Y.—Ruttenber,
Tribes Hudson R., 77, 1872.
Nipissing (“at the little water or lake',
referring to L. Nipissing; Nipisiriniwok,
‘little-water people'). A tribe of the
Algonkin. When they first became known
to the French, in 1613, they were residing
in the vicinity of L. Nipissing, Ontario,
which has been their home during most of
the time to the present. Having been
attacked, about 1650, by the Iroquois, and
many of them slain, they fled for safety to
L. Nipigon (Mackenzie, Voy., xli., note,
1802), where Allouez visited them in 1667,
but they were again on L. Nipissing in
1671. A part of the tribe afterward went
to Three Rivers, and some resided with
the Catholic Iroquois at Oka, where they
still have a village. Some of these as-
sisted the French in 1756. It is their dia-
lect which is represented in Cuoq's Lex-
ique de la Langue Algonquine. They
were a comparatively unwarlike people,
firm friends of the French, readily ac-
cepting the Christian teachings '' the
missionaries. Although having a fixed
home, they were semi-nomadic, going
s. in autumn to the vicinity of the Hurons
to fish and prepare food for the winter,
which they passed among them. They
cultivated the soil to a slight extent only,
traded with the Cree in the N., and were
much given to jugglery and shamanistic
practices, on which account the Hurons
and the whites called them Sorcerers.
Their chiefs were elective, and their
totems, according to Chauvignerie (N. Y.
74
[B. A. E.
NIPKY—NIPMUC
Doc. Col. Hist., x, 1053, 1855), were the
heron, beaver, birchbark, squirrel, and
blood. No reliable statistics in regard to
their numbers have been recorded. The
Indians now on a reservation on L. Nipis-
sing are officially classed as '''
they numbered 162 in 1884, and 223 in
1906. A Nipissing division was called
Miskouaha. (J. M.)
Askic8aneronons.-Jes. Rel. 1639, 88, 1858 (= ‘sor-
cerers’—Hewitt). Askik8anehronons.—Jes. Rel.
1641, 81, 1858. Askikouaneronons.—Ibid. Aweatsi-
waenrrhonon.—Jes. Rel., Thwaites ed., x, 83, 1897.
Bisserains.—Champlain (ca. 1624), CEuvres, V, 2d
pt., 79, 1870. Bisseriniens. ard (1636), Can., I,
190, 1866. Bissiriniens.—Jes. Rel.1635,18, 1858. B
£ £ £
1866. ice —Saga , Can., I, 172, -
£ke' and # Ind. Tribes,
III, 80, 1854. Epicerinyens. ard (1636), Can.,
111,727, 1866. Epicerinys.—Ibid., IV, Huron Dict.,
1866. iciriniens.—Sagard (1636) quoted by Park-
man, Pioneers, 351, 1883. - les.—Dumont
mem. of La., vi, is 5, 1753. Epissingue.—writer of
1756 in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., x, 485, 1858. #:
quines.—La Salle (1682) in French, Hist. Coll. La.,
1, 46, 1846. Juskwaugume.-Jones, Ojebway Inds.,
178, 1861. Kekerannon-rounons. -Lamberville
£ in N.Y. Doc. Col. Hist., III,489, 1853. Longs
eveux.—Jes. Rel, 1671, 35, 1858. Nation des Sor-
ciers.—Jes. Rel. 1632, 14, 1858. Nebicerini.–Cham-
lain (1613), CEuvres, III, 295, 1870. Neperinks,—
£ Y. Doc. Col. Hist. vi. 276, 1855.
Nepesangs.–Pike, # pt. 1, app., 62, 1810.
Nepesinks.—Clinton (1745) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist.,
vi, 281, 1855. *: uchanan, N. Am. Inds.,
1, 139, 1824. epicerinis.-Lahontan, New Voy.,
1, 143, 1703. Nepicinquis.–Chauvignerie (1736)
uoted by Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, iii, 554, 1853.
epici s.—Heriot, Trav., 195, 1807. Nepiciri-
niens.—Bacqueville de la Potherie, ii., 48, 1753.
Nepiscenicens.—Boudinot, Star in the West, 127,
1816. Nepiseriniens.—La Barre (1682) in N.Y. Doc.
Col. Hist., Ix,196, 1855. Nepisin.-Dobbs, Hudson
Bay, map, 1744. Nepisinguis.—Mackenzie, Voy.,
xlii, 1801. Nepisirini.-Lahontan, New Woy., 1,231,
1703. Nepisseniniens.—Doc. of 1695 in N. Y. Doc.
Col. Hist., ix,599, 1855. Nepissens.—Boudinot, Star
in the West, 127, 1816. Nepisseriens.—Du Chesneau
(1681) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., Ix, 160,1855. Nepis-
seriniens.—Doc. of 1697, ibid., 669. Nepissings.–
Doc. of 1695, ibid., 599. Népissingues.-Ibid., 602.
Népissiniens.—Ibid., 596. Nepissiriens.—Du Ches-
neau (1681), ibid., 160. . Nepissiriniens.—Doc., of
1693, ibid., 566. Nibissiriniens.–Parkman, Pio-
neers, 351, 1883. Nipeceriniens.–Colden (1727),
Five Nations, 28, 1747. Nipercineans.–School-
craft, Ind. Tribes, 1, 307, 1851, Nipicirinien.—
Jes. Rel. 1639, 14, 1858. Ni £
(1615), CEuvres, Iv, 21, 1870. ipisings.—Cox,
Columbia R., 11, 142, 1831. Nipisingues.—Henry,
Trav., 30, 1809. Nipisinks.–German Flats conf.
(1770) in N.Y. Doc. Col. Hist., VIII, 229, 1857. Nipi-
siriniens.—Jes. Rel. 1636,69, 1858. £
of 1741 in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., 1x, 1080,1855. Nipis-
singues.—Du Chesneau (1679), ibid., 133. Nipis-
sins.—Smith, Bouquet's E #. 69, 1766. Nipis-
siriniens.—Jes. Rel. 1641,81, 1858. Ni --
Trumbull, , Algonk. Names, for Man, 18, 1871
-Lettres
es.—Frontenac (1682)
£ lake men'). Ni
if., 1,696, 1838. Nip
in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., Ix, 182, 1855. Ni ,-
Lear (1792) in Am. St. Pap., Ind. Aff., I, £,
£he (1686) in N. Y. Doc.
Col. Hist., iii, 489, 1853. *#: #.
St Peters R., 11, 151, 1824. -wa-gami.—Bar-
aga, Eng.-Otch. Dict., II, 1878 (Chippewa name;
Cuoq renders it “at the last water, but Chamber-
lain prefers" [people] on the other side of the lake').
#'o' Algonk. Names
for Man, 18, 1872 (“people of the last lake"; from
ishkwa at the end of', gami 'lake' or ‘water':
£ name). £
craft, Ind. Tribes, II, 139, 1852. -dish-quag-
um-ees.—Ramsey in ind.' Aff. Rep., 91, 1850.
Odishqua me.—Wilson, Ojebway Lang., 157,
1874 (= ‘Algonquin Indians'). Qtick-waga-mi.—
Cuoq, Lex. Iroq., 42, 1882. tiskouagami.-
Jes. Rel. 1671, 35, 1858. Outisqu .—Andre
# quoted by, Shea, Cath: ss., 365, 1855.
isierinii.–Champlain (1616), CEuvres, IV, 61, 1870.
Pisirinins.—Ibid., 63, 1870. Quiennontateronons.—
Sagard (1636), Can., IV, index, 1866. Quieunonta-
teronons.—Ibid., III,750, 1866. Skaghnanes.-Mess.
of 1763 in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., VII, 544, 1856.
Skaghguanoghronos.—Johnson (1763), ibid., 582.
Skecaneronons.—Sagard (1636), Can., III, 727, 1866.
Skekaneronons.—Ibid., 1,148, 1866. Skekwanen-hro-
non.–Cuoq, Lex. Iroq.,42, 1883 (Mohawk name).
Skequaneronon.—Sagard (1632), Can., IV, Huron
Dict., 1866. Skighquam.—Livingston (1701) in N.
Y. Doc. Col. Hist., iv. 899, 1854. Sorcerers.–Mac-
lean, Can. Savage Folk, 359, 1896 (English ren-
dering of name by which they were known to
early French missionaries). uekaneronons.—
Sagard (1636), Can., 1,172, 1866 (Huron name).
:*-*. Narr.,316, 1830 (Ottawa
name).
Nipky. Probably a Lower Creek town,
as “Appalya, beloved man of Nipky,” is
mentioned among the Lower Creek chiefs
in a document dated Frederica, Ga., in
1747.—McCall, Hist. Ga., I, 367, 1811.
Nipmuc (from Nipamaug, “fresh-water
fishing place”). The inland tribes of
central Massachusetts living chiefly in
the s. part of Worcester co., extending
into Connecticut and Rhode Island.
Their chief seats were on the headwaters
of Blackstone and Quinebaug rs., and
about the ponds of Brookfield. Hassana-
mesit seems to have been their principal
village in 1674, but their villages had no
£ political connection, and the
different parts of their territory were sub-
ject to their more powerful neighbors,
the Massachuset, Wampanoag, Narragan-
set, and Mohegan, and even tributary to
the Mohawk. The Nashua, dwelling far-
ther N., are sometimes classed with the
Nipmuc, but were rather a distinct body.
The New England missionaries had 7
villages of Christian Indians among them
in 1674; but on the outbreak o #
Philip's war in the next year almost al
of them joined the hostile tribes, and
at its close fled to Canada or westward
to the Mahican and other tribes on the
Hudson.
The following villages and bands prob-
ably belonged to the Nipmuc: Acoome-
meck, Chabanakongkomun, Chachau-
bunkkakowok, Hadley Indians, Hassa-
namesit, Magunkaquog, Manchaug, Man-
exit, Massomuck, Medfield, Menemesseg,
Metewemesick, Missogkonnog, Musketa-
quid, Nashobah, Nichewaug, Okomma-
kamesit, Pakachoog, Quabaug, Quahmsit,
Quantisset, Quinebaug, Segunesit, Squaw-
keag, Tatumasket, Totapoag, Wacuntug,
Wenimesset, and Woruntuck. # M.)
N ut.—Williams (1637) in Mass. Hist. Soc.
Coll., 4th s., vi, 190, 1863. eepmucks.—Ibid., 3d
s., ix. 300, 1846. Neepnet-williams (ca. 1636).
ibid., 4th s., v.1, 188, 1863. Neipnett.—Winthrop
# quoted by Barber. Hist. Coll.,570, 1841.
ets.—Higginson (1637) in Mass. Hist. Soc.
Coll., 4th s. vii,396, 1865 (misprint?). #:-
£ (1675), ibid., 3ds., x, 117, 1849. Nepnet.—
McKenney and Hall, Ind. Tribes, III, 82, 1854.
Nibenets.–Maurault, Abenakis, 2, 1866. Ni
moog.—Writer of 1675 quoted by Drake, Ind.
Chron., 19, 1836. Nipmucks.—Williams (1660) in
R. I. Col. Rec., 1, 40, 1856. Nipmug.-Letter of
1675 in N. H. Hist. Soc. Coll., 11, 6, 1827. Nipmuk.—
BULL. 30]
Eliot '' quoted by Drake, Bk. Inds... bk. 2,
80, 1848. ipnet.—Eliot (1649) quoted by Barber,
Hist. Coll., 570, 1841. Nipnett.—Dudley (1631) in
N. H. Hist. Soc. Coll., iv, 226, 1834. Nopmat.—
#" 1647 quoted by Drake, Bk. Inds., bk. 2,
Nipoma. A former Chumashan village
near Santa Inés mission, Santa Barbara
co., Cal. (Taylor in Cal. Farmer, May 4,
1860). Perhaps the same as Nipomo.
Nipomo. A former village under San
Luis Obispo mission, 8 m. inland from
San Luis Obispo, Cal. Perhaps the same
village (Nipoma) given by Taylor as near
Santa Inez mission.
Ni-pó-mö.—Schumacher in Smithson. Rep. 1874,
342, 1875.
Niquesesquelua. A Chumashan vill
on one of the Santa Barbara ids., Cal.,
robably Santa Rosa, in 1542.
quesesquelna.—Wheeler Surv. Rep., VII, 311,
1879. Nisquesesquelua.–Cabrillo (1542) in Smith,
Colec. Doc. Fla., 186, 1857.
Niquipos. A Chumashan village on
either Santa Rosa or Santa Cruz id., Cal.,
in 1542.
Niquipos.–Cabrillo (1542) in Smith, Colec. Doc.
Fla., 181, 1857. Nquipos.–Taylor in Cal. Farmer,
Apr. 17, 1863.
Nirdlirn. A summer settlement of the
Kingnaitmiut subtribe of the Okomiut
Eskimo on the N. coast near the head of
Cumberland sq., Baffin land.—Boas in 6th
Rep. B. A. E., map, 1888.
Nisal (Nisāl). A division of the Chi-
nook tribe formerly residing on Nasal r.,
Pacific co., Wash.
GiLä'lêlam.-Boas, Chinook Texts, 260, 1894 (own
#!. Nasal.—Swan, N. W. Coast, 211, 1857.
isal.—Boas, op.cit.
Niscak (‘bustard'). A tribe or divi-
sion mentioned with other Algonquian
tribes of the region between L. Superior
and Hudson bay in the Prise de Possession
(1671) in Perrot, Mém., 293, 1864. They
were perhaps a gens of the Ottawa.
Nishinam (from misenani, “our rela-
tions'). The southern branch of the
Maidu, occupying the valley of Bear r.,
Cal. While this portion of the Maidu
is in some ways distinct from the north-
ern branches, all of this family are so
similar in every respect that even without
the fact of the complete linguistic unity
which they represent it would seem
illogical to separate them. The Nishinam
divisions and villages, which were once
populous and numerous along Bear r., are
as follows: Divisions—Koloma, Pusune,
Vesnak, and Wapumne. Villages—Bush-
amul, Chuemdu, Hamitinwoliyu, Intanto,
Kaluplo, Kapaka, Lelikian, Lidlipa, Mu-
lamchapa, Opelto, Pakanchi, Pulakatu,
Shokumimlepi, Shutamul, Solakiyu, Ta-
lak, Toanimbuttuk, and Yokolimdu. See
Maidu, Pujunan Family. (R. B. D.)
Nishinam.–Powers in Cont. N.A. Ethnol., III, 282,
1877. Nis-se-non.-Merriam in Science, N. S.,
xix., 914, 1904 (or, Nishinam). Tainkoyo.—Cur-
tin. MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1885. Tanko.–Dixon,
infºn, 1903 (northern Maidu name; probably
from tai, ‘west’: Tai-nko, “having the west").
£n-chever in Bull. Essex Inst. 1870, 11, 28,
1871.
NIPOMA–NISKA
75
Nishtuwekulsushtun (Ni’-ctu-we-qal/-stic-
tūn). A former village of the Chastacosta
on Rogue r., Oreg.—Dorsey in Jour. Am.
Folk-lore, III, 234, 1890.
Nisibourounik. One of the four divisions
of the Cree.—Jes. Rel. 1658, 22, 1858.
Niska. The dialectic name for one of
the three Chimmesyan, divisions, the
other two being the Kitksan and the
Tsimshian. In tradition, art, and manner
of living these three divisions are closely
allied, with such geographic differences
as would naturally occur. In language
less than one-third of the vocabulary is
common to all, a like proportion varies
in accent, while the remainder is different
and more local in character. Dialectic
differences are much less marked between
the two interior river divisions than be-
tween either of them and the Tsimshian
of the coast.
The territory of the Niska includes Ob-
servatory inlet, Nass bay, and the drain-
age basin of Nass r. and its tributaries,
but those northern sources that interlock
with the Iskoot and the Stikine rs. are
claimed also by the Tahltan, and over this
contention have occurred many wars that
have always kept these people apart. The
Niska villages have always been on the
main river and show evidence of consid-
erable size. The houses, in a single row,
follow the contour of the shore; they are
built of hewn timbers in the form of a
parallelogram, with a central open fire-
place of gravel, and a smoke-hole in the
roof. Carved heraldic columns stand in
front, in which the crest of the deceased
is shown at the base and that of the suc-
cessor at the top, and in one old village
grave-houses of logs surmounted by ani-
mal and bird forms in wood and stone,
representing the totemic emblems of the
dead, rest on the river bank in the midst
of the columns.
With the establishment of missions the
older villages have generally been de-
serted and the people are being concen-
trated at three points, under £ super-
vision of missionaries of the Church of
England, and small modern dwellings
are taking the place of the old communal
house. £ ideas prevail, and the
condition of the people is a credit to
both their teachers and themselves.
The villages, past and present, together
with the more important village sites, are:
Kincolith, Kitaix, Lakkulzap or Green-
ville, Gwinwork, Lakungida or Ankeegar,
Kisthemuwelgit or Willshilhtum will-
willgit, Qunahhair, Kitwinshilk, Sheaksh,
£ Kitlakdamix, and Kitwinlkole.
Other town names have been given, as
follows, but these, wholly or in part, may
duplicate some of the above: Kitahon,
Kitangata, Kitlakaous, and Andeguale.
The Niska were divided geographically
into the Kitkahteen (“people of the lower
76
[B. A. E.
NISKAP—NISSOWAQUET
valley'), including those below the can-
yon, and the Kitanweliks (“people of the
upper river'), comprising those above
this point.
Tradition tells that long ago when the
principal village was across the river
to the southward, some little boys were
amusing themselves by catching salmon,
cutting slits in their backs in £ they
inserted flat stones, and then letting them
go, £ they were whales. This so
incensed the guardian spirit that, risin
from the mountain to the £
envelo in a wide spreading black
choud that changed day into night, with
eyes of flame and voice of thunder, he
rolled down the mountain side as a river
of fire and swept the village away, The
people fled across the river and took
refuge on the hills until quiet was re-
stored, when they divided, some settling
at Kitlakdamix and there retaining the
old name of Kitauwiliks, while the others,
founding Kitwinshilk on the rocks over-
looking the rapids, were ever afterward
known by the name of their village as
‘The people among the lizards.”
The social organization is founded upon
matriarchy, and is dependent upon the
existence of four exogamous parties, dis-
tinguished by their crests, who inter-
'' and who supplement one another
on all occasions of ceremony. These
parties are subdivided into families who
are represented by minor crests but who
still retain the party emblem. These
four parties are: (1) Laghkepo, repre-
'' by the Wolf and having as its
subdivisions the Brown-bear, Crow,
Crane, and Red-wing flicker; (2) Lagh-
keak, represented by the Eagle and hav-
ing as its subdivisions the Beaver, Owl,
Dog-fish, and Squirrel; (3) Kanhadda,
represented by the Raven and having as
its subdivisions the Frog, Sea-lion, Scul-
pin, and Star-fish; (4) Kishpootwada,
represented by the Killer-whale and hav-
ing as its subdivisions the Osprey and
the Bear-under-Water. (Boas gives the
following subdivisions: Gyitkadok, Lak-
seel, Laktiaktl, £ Gyitwul-
nakyel, Gyiskabenak, kloukst, , Gy-
itsaek, Laktsemelik, and Gyisgahast.
He assigns the first two to the Raven
phratry, the next three to the Wolf
'' the four following to the
agle phratry, and the last to the Bear
phratry.)
The Niska look to the river for their
food supply, which consists principally
of salmon and eulachon. Indeed it is
owing to the enormous number of the
latter fish that run in to spawn in the
early spring that the name Nass, mean-
ing the stomach, or food depot', has been
given to the river.
In 1902 the population of the Niska
towns was 842; in 1906, 814. (G. T. E.)
Naas River Indians.—Scott in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1869,
563, 1870. Nascah.—Brit. Col. map, Ind. Aff., Vic-
toria, 1872. Nascars.—Horetzky, Canada on Pac.,
126, 1874. Nasqá-Dorsey in Am. Antiq., xix,
277, 1897. Näss.—Dunn, Hist. Oregon, 279, 1844.
Naská.—Boas in Zeit. für Ethnol., 231, 1888.
Nishgar.–Can. Ind. Aff. Rep., 432, 1896. Nishka.—
Horetzky, op.cit., 219. Niska.—Tolmie and Daw-
son, Vocabs. Brit. Col., 113B, 1884. Nisk'a'.—
Boas in 10th Rep. N. W. Tribes Can., 48, 1895.
Nis-kah.–Gibbs in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., I, 143, 1877.
Nüss-kā.—Krause, Tlinkit Ind., 318, 1885. Old-
nass.–Scott in H. R. Ex. Doc. 65,36th Cong., 1st
sess., 115, 1860 (probably identical).
Niskap. Mentioned with the Smulka-
mish as bands residing on the Muckle-
shoot res., Wash. Perhaps a subdivi-
sion of the Puyallup.
Nooscope.—Gosnell in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1857, 338, 1858.
White River Indians,—Gosnell in Ind. Aff. Rep.
1856, 338, 1857.
Nisqualli. A Salish tribe on and about
into
the river of the same name flowin
the S. extension of Puget sq., Wash.
The Nisqualli res, is on Nisqualli r. be-
tween Pierce and Thurston cos. The
name has also been extended to apply to
those tribes of the E. side of Puget sd.
speaking the same dialect as the above.
Such are the Puyallup, Skagit, Snoho-
mish, Snokwalmu, and Stilakwamish.
Mitsukwic was a former Nisqualli village.
The Nisqualli made a treaty with the
United States at Medicine cr., Wash., Dec.
26, 1854, ceding certain lands and reserv-
ing others. The Executive order of Jan.
20, 1857, defined the present 'll res.
Askwálli.—Gatschet, Kalapuya MS., B. A. E., 31
(Calapooya name). Ltsweals.–Gibbs, Nestucca
vocab., B.A. E., (Nestucca name). Nasqually.—
White in Ind. Aff. Rep., 460, 1843. Nesquallis.—
Duflot de Mofras, Expl., II, 335, 1844. Nesqually.—
U. S. Stat. at Large, x1,395, 1867. Nez-quales.—
Smet, Letters, 231, 1843. Nez qually.—Hines,
Oregon, 29, 1851. Niskwáli.—Gatschet in Proc.
A. A. A. S., xxxi, 577, 1882. Niskwalli.–Gibbs in
nt. N. A. Ethnol., 1,178, 1877 (used collectively).
Nisqualies.—Domenech, Deserts N.A., 1,442, 1860.
Nisquallis.—Sterrett (1855) in Sen. Ex. Doc. 26,
34th Cong., 1st sess., 65, 1856. Nisguall .—Hale in
U.S. Expl. Exped., v.1,211, 1846. £
MS. no. 248, B. A. E. (name strictly belongs to the
village at the first dam on Nisqualli r.). Qual-
liamish.—Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, VI, 688, 1857.
Quallyamish.–Lane quoted by Schoolcraft, ibid.,
1,521, 1851. Skwale.—Hale in U. S. Expl. Exped.,
vi, 211, 1846. Sk wa-lé-ūbe.–McCaw, Puyallup
MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1885 (Puyallup name).
Skwali.—Latham in Trans. Philol. Soc. Lond.,
71, 1856. Skwalliahmish.–Gibbs in Cont. N. A.
Ethnol., 1,178, 1877. Skwalz.—Gallatin (1846) in
Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, III, 402, 1853. Squalli-
ah-mish.–Gibbs in Pac. R. R. Rep., 1, 435, 1855.
ualli-a-mish.—Tolmie, ibid., 434. Squally-ah-
.—Starling in Ind. Aff. Rep., 170, 1852.
Squallyamish.—Scouler in Jour. Geog. Soc. Lond.,
1,224, 1841. Squawlees.–Meek in H. R. Ex. Doc.
76, 30th Cong., 1st sess., 10, 1848. Squiath.–Ind.
Aff. Rep. 1856, 265, 1857. Tsé Skuälli amim.—Gat-
schet, Lakmiut MS., B. A. E., 105 (Lákmiut-
Kalapuya name).
Nissowaquet. An Ottawa chief, known
to the French as La Fourche, who during
most of his life resided at Michilimackinac,
Mich. He is said to have been made
head chief of his tribe as early as 1721
(Grignon in Wis. Hist. Coll., III, 198,
1857), at which time Charles DeLanglade,
his close friend and aid, married his sis-
ter Domitilde. Nissowaquet allied him-
Bull. 30]
self with the French in their war with the
English, and it is said was present at Ft
Duquesne at the time of Braddock's de-
feat. He is said to have been still living
in 1780 (Draper in Wis. Hist. Coll., III,
199, 1857; Mich. Pion. Coll., x, 406,
1888). His name is also spelled Nissaoua-
kouad (Wis. Hist. Coll., v.11, 125, 1876).
Nitahauritz. One of the 4 Alibamu
towns formerly existing w. of the con-
fluence of Cabo (Cahawba) and Alabama
rs., in Dallas co., Ala.
Nitahaurithz.—Lattré, Carte des Etats-Unis, 1784.
Nitahauritz.—Jefferys, Am. Atlas, map 5, 1776.
Nitak. A Knaiakhotana village on the
E. side of Knik bay, at the head of Cook
inlet, Alaska, containing 15 persons in
1880.
Nitak.—Baker, Geog. Dict. Alaska, 1901. Nitakh.—
Petroff in 10th Census, Alaska, 29, 1884.
Nitakoskitsipupiks (“obstinate”). A
band of the Piegan tribe of the Siksika.
Ne-ta'-ka-ski-tsi-pup'-iks,—Hayden, Ethnog. and
Philol. Mo. Val., 264, 1862 (trans, “people that
have their own way'). £
Grinnell, Blackfoot Lodge Tales, 209, 1892. Obsti-
nate.—Ibid., 225.
Nitawaliks. Given as a Chimmesyan
tribe on upper Nass r., Brit. Col.—Tolmie
and Dawson, Vocabs. Brit. Col., 113B,
1884.
Nitawyiks ('lone eaters’). A band of
the Piegan tribe of the Siksika.
Lone Eaters.–Grinnell, Blackfoot Lodge Tales,
225, 1892. Ni-taw'-yiks.—Ibid., 209.
Nitchequon. A small tribe or division
living about Nicheku lake, Ungava, Cana-
da; probably a Nascapee band.
Nitchequon.—Hind, Labrador Penin., II, 117, 1863.
Nitchik Irinionetchs.—Bellin, map, 1755... Nitchik
Irinionetz.—La Tour, map, 1779. Nitchiks.—Jef-
ferys, French Dom., pt. 1, map, 1761.
Nitel. A Chumashan village on Santa
Cruz id. (the San Lucas of Cabrillo),
Cal. in 1542.—Cabrillo (1542) in Smith,
Colec. Doc. Fla., 181, 1857.
Nith-songs. The nith-songs (Norwe-
gian mith, “contention') of the Greenland
Eskimo are a species of word duel in
which the audience £ has the de-
ciding voice, a sort of decision by “song
and dance” of private quarrels and dis-
putes—primitive arbitration, as it were.
As described by Crantz (1767) and Egede
(1746) this institution is as follows: When
a Greenlander considers himself injured
in any way by another person, he com-
Yoses about him a satirical song, which
£ rehearses with the help of his inti-
mates. He then challenges the offending
one to a duel of song. One after another
the two disputants sing at each other
their wisdom, wit, and satire, supported
by their partisans, until at last one is at
his wit’s end, when the audience, who are
the jury, make known their decision:
The matter is now settled for good, and
the contestants must be friends again and
not recall the matter which was in dis-
pute. Egede styled this song contest
“the common mode of avenging one's
self in Greenland.” To make his oppo-
NITAHAURITZ—NIU Y. A KA
77
nent the laughing stock of the commu-
nity is a sweet morsel of revenge for an
Eskimo. The general opinion of trav-
elers and others is that the “song duel.”
was a very useful and even praiseworthy
social institution, and Nansen expresses
his regret that on the w. coast of Green-
land it has been abolished by the mis-
sionaries. On the E. coast it lingers, as
Nansen reports, in the form of the so-
called “drum dance,” the only real judi-
cial institution of these Eskimo. The fear
of public shame is very powerful as a fac-
tor in social betterment. This remark-
able restriction of vengeance and modifi-
cation of the duel has been largely over-
looked by sociologists. Boas reports the
£ still in vogue among the Es-
kimo of Baffin land, where “downright
hostile feelings and personal grudges are
settled by the opponents meeting on a
fixed occasion and singing songs at each
other”; and Swanton reports an analo-
gous custom among the Tlingit, entered
into by ": phratries. Brinton (Es-
says of Amer., 287, 1890) £ a. ''
men of this poetic duel, furnished by
Rink. Consult also Egede, Descr. of
Greenland, 153, 1745; Crantz, Hist. of
Greenland, 178, 1767; Nansen, First Cross-
ing, 337, 1890; Steinmetz, Entwickl. der
Strafe, II, 67–76, 1892. (A. F. C.)
Nitikskiks (Nit/-ik-skiks, ‘lone fight-
ers'). , Aband of the Piegan and also of the
Kainah tribe of the Siksika.—Grinnell,
Blackfoot Lodge Tales, 209, 1892.
Nitinat. A Nootka tribe on a tidal lake
of the same name, near the s. w. coast of
Vancouver id. Pop. 198 in 1906. Their
villages are Carmanah, Clo-oose, Tso-
oquahna, and Wyah.
Nettinat.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Aug. 1, 1862.
Niten aht.—Brit. Col. map, Victoria, #: Niti-
naht.—Sproat, Savage Life, 308, 1868. Nitinat.—
Galiano, Viaje, 28, 1802. Ni’tinath.—Boas, 6th Rep.
N. W. Tribes Can., 31, 1890. Nittanat.—Kelley,
Oregon, 68, 1830 (given as a village). Nitten-aht.—
Can. Ind. Aff., 188, 1883. Nittenat.—Scouler (1846)
in Jour. Ethnol. Soc. Lond... I. 234, 1848. itti-
nahts.—Whymper, Travels, 74, 1869. Nittinat.—
Mayne, Brit. Col., 251, 1862, .
Nitotsiksisstaniks (“kill close by’). A
band of the Piegan tribe of the Siksika.
Kill Close By.—Grinnell, Blackfoot Lodge Tales,
225, 1892. Ni-tot-ai-kais-stan-iks.—Ibid.,209.
Niudje (Ni-iidjé, “lower part of a
stream’). A former village of the Kansa
on Kansas r., about 4 m. above the site
of Kansas City, Mo.—J. O. Dorsey, Kansa
MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1882.
Niueuomokai (uám signifies ‘offspring
of two sisters’). The Buzzard clan of the
Pima.
Ni-ue-Uöm 0-kai.—Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers,
III, 254, 1890. Nuey-kech-emk.—ten Kate, Reizen
in N. A., 155, 1885.
Niutang. A village of the Kingnait-
miut subtribe of the Okomiut Eskimo on
Kingnait fjord, E. Baffin land.—Boas in
6th Rep. B. A. E., map, 1888.
Niuyaka (“New York’). A subordinate
settlement of the Upper Creek town Oak-
78
[B. A. E.
NIUYAKA-NKUKAPENACH
fuskee, on the E. bank of Tallapoosa r.,
20 m. above Oakfuskee, in Cleburne co.,
Ala. It was settled in 1777 by Tukpafka
Creeks from the Chattahoochee. It was
first called by another name, but after
the conclusion of the treaty between the
United States and the Creeks, in New
York, Aug. 7, 1790, it received the above
appellation. (H. w. H.
ew Yarcau.—Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, v1,371,1857.
New Yaucas.–Pickett, Hist. Ala., ii, 339, 1851.
New-yau-cau.—Hawkins (1799), Sketch, 45.46, 1848.
New Yauco.—U. S. Ind. Treat. (1825), 326, 1837.
New-yau-kau.—Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, Iv, 381,
1854. New York.—Blount (1793) in Am. State Pap.,
Ind. Aff., 1,440, 1832. New Youcka.—Flint, Ind.
Wars, 202, 1833. Niuyáxa.–Gatschet, Creek Migr.
Leg., I, 139, 1884. owyawger.—Barnard (1793)
in Am. State Pap., Ind. Aff., I, 382, 1832. Nuo
Yaucau-Hawkins (1814), ibid., 860.
Niuyaka. A town of the Creek Nation
on New Yorker cr., a s. branch of Deep
Fork, about Tp. 13 N., R. 10 or 11 E.,
Okla.—Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg., II,
186, 1888.
Niwanshike (Ni’-wan-ci/-ke, ‘water per-
son”). A subgens of the Pakhtha, the
Beaver gens of the Iowa.—Dorsey in 15th
Rep. B. A. E., 239, 1897.
Nixora (from nijor, nicor, said to mean
''
applied by the Pima of s. Arizona to
“those Indians whom the nations beyond
capture in their wars among themselves,
and whom the Yuma and Papago after-
ward bring to Altar and other places to
sell as captives or slaves, of whatever
nation they may be’” (Font, 1775–76,
cited by Coues, Garcés Diary, 446, 1900;
Orozco y Berra, Geog., 350, 1864). Ac-
cording to Garcés, the term Nifores was
one of the names which the Pima applied
to the Yavapai. Cf. Genizaros.
Nichoras.–Mühlenpfordt, Mejico, II, 537, 1844.
Niforas,—Garcés (1770) cited by Arricivita, Chrón.
Seráfica, 11, 455, 1792 (here a '" to Yavapai).
Nifores.–Garcés (1775–76), Diary, 446, 1900 (ap-
plied to '*'. Nigoras.—Raynal, Indies, vi,
map, 1788. jor.—Kino (ca. 1699) in Doc. Hist.
Mex., 4th s., 1,349, 1856. Nijoras.—Orozco y Berra,
Geog., 350, 1864. , Nijores.–Ibid. Nijotes.—Villa-
Señor, Theatro Am., pt. 2, 407, 1748. Niojoras.–
Alcedo, Dic. Geog., iv.218, 1788. Nizorae.–Morelli,
Fasti Novi Orbis, 46, 1776. Noraguas.–Garcés
#" cited by Coues, Garcés Diary (1775–76), 31,
1900.
Nkahlimiluh (N'-kah-li-mil-uh). A
Ntlakyapamuk village near the mouth of
upper Nicola r., Brit. Col.—Dawson in
Trans. Roy. Soc. Can., sec. 11, 44, 1891.
Nkaih. A Ntlakyapamuk village not far
from Stryne, in the interior of British Co-
lumbia. Pop. 4 in 1896, after which date
it seems to have been confused with a
town called Nkya.
Nkaih.–Can. Ind. Aff., 434, 1896. N-wa-ih.—Ibid.,
1885, 196, 1886.
Nkakim (“despised', because the people
of this place were of low social status and
much looked down upon by the Spuz-
zum people). A village of Ntlakyapamuk
in the neighborhood of Spuzzum, Fraser
r., Brit. Col.
N'ka'kim.—Hill-Tout in Rep. Ethnol. Surv. Can.,
5, 1899.
A term said to have been
Nkaktko (Nga'ktko, “littlerotten water’,
or ‘bad water’). A village of the Upper
Fraser band of Ntlakyapamuk on the w.
side of Fraser r., 28 m. above Lytton,
Brit. Col. -
Nqa'ktko.—Teit in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., 11,
172, 1900. N’tā'-kö.—Hill-Tout in Rep. Ethnol.
Surv. Can., 4, 1899.
Nkamaplix. A division of Okinagan
under the Kamloops-Okanagan agency,
Brit. Col.; pop. 232 in 1906.
En-ke-map-o-tricks.–Can. Ind. Aff. 1883, pt. 1, 191,
1884. Nkamaplix.—Ibid., pt. II, 166, 1901. Okana-
gan.—Ibid., pt. II, 68, 1902.
Nkamchin (“confluence’, ‘entrance').
A village of the Spences Bridge band of
Ntlakyapamuk, on the s. side of Thomp-
son r., at its junction with the Nicola,
about 243 m. above Lytton, Brit. Col.
Pop. 81 in 1901, the last time the name
al rS.
£—can Ind. Aff. 1883, pt. 1, 189, 1884.
Nicola.–Brit. Col. map, Ind. Aff., Victoria, 1872.
Nicola Mouth.–Present white man’s name. N'-
kam-sheen. —Dawson in Trans, Roy. Soc. Can., sec.
II, 44, 1891. Nkamtci'n.—Teit in Mem. Am. Mus.
Nat. Hist., 11, 173, 1900. Nkumcheen.–Can. Ind.
Aff., pt. II, 166, 1901. N'kum'tcin.-Hill-Tout in
Rep. Ethnol. Surv. Can., 4, 1899.
Nkamip. An Okinagan division under
the Kamloops-Okanagan agency, Brit.
Col. Pop. 70 in 1904, 65 in 1906.
En-ke-mip.–Can. Ind. Aff. 1883, pt. 1, 191, 1884.
N-Kamip.—Ibid., pt. II, 166, 1901. Osooyoos.—Ibid.,
79, 1878. Osoyoos.—Ibid., 1882, 259, 1883.
Nkattsim (Nkattst/m, ‘ '' bridge across
stream.”—Hill-Tout). A Ntlakyapamuk
village on the E. side of Fraser r., about
38 m. above Yale, Brit. Col., near Keefer's
station, but on the opposite side of the
river. Pop. 87 in 1901, the last time the
name appears.
Ne-kat-sap.–Can. Ind. Aff. 1883, pt. 1, 189, 1884.
Nkatsam.–Ibid., pt. 11, 166, 1901. Nkattsi'm.—
Teit in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., In, 169, 1900.
N'ka’tzam.-Hill-Tout in Rep. Ethnol. Surv. Can.,
5, 1899.
Nkoeitko (Nq6e’itko, “little lake or
pond’—Teit, “yellow water'—Hill-Tout).
A village of the Spences Bridge band of
Ntlakyapamuk on the s. side of Thompson
r., 30 m. above Lytton, Brit. Col.
N'koakoaë'tkö.–Hill-Tout in Rep. Ethnol. Surv.
Can., 4, 1899. Ngôe'itko.—Teit in Mem. Am. Mus.
Nat. Hist., 11, 173, 1900.
Nkoiam (N'kö’iam’, ‘eddy'). A Ntlak-
£ village on Fraser r, below Cisco,
rit. Col.—Hill-Tout in Rep. Ethnol.
Can., 5, 1899. -
Nkoikin (Ngoi’kin, ‘black |: £
A village of the Lytton band of Ntlakya-
pamuk on the E. side of Fraser r., 8 m.
above Lytton, Brit. Col.; so-called because
young firs grew thickly there. Pop. 15
in 1897, when last the name appears.
Nkuaikin.–Can. Ind. Aff. 1892, 312, 1893.
N'ökoié'kEn.—Hill-Tout in Rep. Ethnol. Surv.
Can., 4, 1899. Ngakin.–Can. Ind. Aff. 1898, 418,
1899 (in combination with “Stryne-Ngakin”,
Stryne '' another town). Nqoi'kin.—Teit in
Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., 11,172, 1
Can. Ind. Aff., 230, 1886.
Nkukapenach (N’k'u'kapenate, “canoes
transformed to stone'): A Squawmish
village community on the right bank of
. Nguakin.—
BULL. 301
Squawmisht r., Brit. Col.—Hill-Tout in
Rep. Brit. A. A. S., 474, 1900.
Nkuoosai (Nkuó’osai). A Squawmish
# living on Howe sd., coast of British
olumbia.—Boas, MS., B. A. E., 1887.
Nkuoukten (Nkuó/ukten). ASquawmish
gens living on Howe sd, coast of British
Columbia.—Boas, MS., B. A. E., 1887.
Nkya (Ngāia, from nqa'iKx, ‘to swim’).
A village of the Lytton band of Ntlak-
yapamuk on the w.side of Fraser r., Brit.
Col., 2 m. below Lytton. Pop. 71 in 1901,
the last time the name appears.
Macaiyah.—Brit. Col. map, Ind. Aff., Victoria,
1872. Macayah.–Can. Ind. Aff., 79, 1878. Ni-
kai'-a-Dawson in Trans. Roy. Soc. Can., sec. II,
44, 1891. N'kai'ā.-Hill-Tout in Rep. Ethnol.
Surv. Can., 4, 1899. Nkaih.–Can. Ind. Aff., 363,
1897 (confused with Nkaih, q.v.). Nkya.—Ibid.,
t. II. 164, 1901. NQa’ia.-Teit in Mem. Am. Mus.
at. Hist., II, 171, 1900. Nyakai.-Can. Ind. Aff.
1898, 418, 1899.
Nma (NP-mâ’, ‘sturgeon”). A gens of
the Potawatomi.—Morgan, Anc. Soc.,
167, 1877.
: (N'-má-pe-nā’, ‘carp’). A
gens of the Potawatomi.–Morgan, Anc.
Soc., 167, 1877.
fo (“beloved town'). A Calusa vil-
lage on the s w. coast of Florida in the
latter part of the 16th century.
Ro-Fontaneda (ca. 1575), Mem., Smith trans.,
#". Non-Fontaneda in Doc. Inéd., v, 538,
Noamlaki (Ilmawi: ‘western dwell-
ers.”—Curtin). A Wintun tribeformerly
living on Long, Thomes, and Elder crs.,
in the mountains and on the edge of the
lains in Colusa and Tehama cos., Cal.
omee Lacks,—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, June 8,
1860. Nome-Lackees.–Geiger in Ind. Aff. Rep.
1859,438, 1860. Numleki.–Curtin, Ilmawi M.S.
vocab., B.A. E., 1889 (‘west dwellers': given as
Ilmawi name of the Wintun). Tehamas.-Hittell,
Hist. Cal., 1, 731, 1898. Titkainenom.—A. L.
Kroeber, infn, 1903 (Yuki name).
Noatak. A Nunatogmiut settlement on
the lower part of Noatak r., in N. w.
Alaska.
Noatagamutes.-Petroff in 10th Census, Alaska,
60, 1881; Noatak.—Baker, Geog. Dict. Alaska,
464, 1906.
Nobscusset. A village, perhaps of the
Nauset, that was subject to the Wampa-
noag; situated near the present Dennis,
Barnstable co., Mass. In 1685 it was a
village of the Praying Indians.
Nabsquassets.—Hoyt, Antiq. Res., 89, 1824. Nobs-
cussett.-Hinckley (1685) in Mass. Hist. Soc.
Coll., 4th s, V, 133, 1861. Nobsqassit.—Drake,
Bk. Inds... bk. 2, 118, 1848. Nobsquasitt.-Gookin
(1674) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st s., 1,148, 1806.
Nobsquassit.—Bourne (1674), ibid., 197.
Nocake. ... Parched, corn-meal, a dish
which the English colonists adopted, with
its name, from the Algonquian tribes of
New England. r Williams (Key to
Am. Lang... 11, 1643) defines the Narra-
ganset mokehick as “parched meal, which
is a readie very wholesome food, which
they eat with a little water.” The Massa-
chuset form as given by Eliot is nookhic,
the same as nokhik. Wood, in 1634, uses
the form nocake; Palfrey (New Eng., I, ..:
NKUOOSAI-NOGELING
79
" *.
28, 1858) has nookhik. The word signi-
fies ‘it is soft”. (A. F. C.)
Nochak. A Kuskwogmiut Eskimo vil-
lage on Chulitna r., Alaska; pop. 28 in
1890.
Noh-chamiut.-Eleventh Census, Alaska, 164, 1893
(the people). -
Nochpeem. A tribe or band of the
Wappinger confederacy formerly occu-
pying the E. bank of the Hudson about
the site of Matteawan, Dutchess co., N.Y.
De Laet locates here the Pachami, but
Ruttenber says these may have been the
Tankitekes, and, indeed, a chief of the
latter bore the name Pacham or Pachem.
They had a vil called Noch 1,
and others called Keskistkonk and Pas-
quasheck, but their principal one seems
to have been called Canopus, from their
chief. (J. M.)
Highlanders.-Doc. of 1660 in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist.,
xIII, 182, 1881. Highland Indians.—Doc. of 1655,
ibid., 52. Hogelanders.—Breeden Raedt (ca. 1630)
£ by Ruttenber, Tribes Hudson R., 80, 1872
(Dutch form). Noch-Peem.—Van der Donck
£ quoted by Ruttenber, ibid.,72. Nochpeem.—
reaty of 1644 in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., xiii, 17,
1881. Pachami.-Map (ca. 1614), ibid., 1, 1856.
Pachamins.—De Laet (1633) in N. Y. Hist. Soc.
Coll., 2d s., 1,308, 1841
Nockay-Delklinne. See Nakaidoklini.
Nocos. A Chumashan village between
Goleta and Pt Concepcion, Cal., in 1542.—
Cabrillo (1542) in Smith, Colec. Doc. Fla.,
183, 1857.
Nocto. A former Chumashan village
near Purísima mission, Santa Barbara
co., Cal.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Oct.
18, 1861.
Noewe. Mentioned by Bartram (Trav-
els, 371, 1792) as a Cherokee settlement,
about 1775, on the upper waters of Ten-
nessee r., apparently in w. North Car-
olina. The form can not be certainly
identified, but it may be intended for
Nāyū’h), “sand place,” or Núñyâ’h),
‘rock place. Cf. Niowe. (J. M.)
Nogaie (No-ga'-ie). A Paviotso tribe
of four bands, formerly living in N. E.
Nevada, in the vicinity of Robinson dis-
trict, Spring valley, Duckwater, and
White r. valley; pop. 200 in 1873.—
Powell in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1873, 52, 1874.
Nogal (Span. “walnut”). A settlement
of the Huichol to which emigrated those
who once lived at Aguas Azules; situated
s. w. of Santa Catarina, in Jalisco, Mex-
ico. The place was afterward taken pos-
session of by Mexican settlers, but now
the Huichol are permitted to reside
therein.—Lumholtz, Unknown Mex., II,
256, 1902.
Nogales (Span.: “walnuts'). A ruined
pueblos. of the malpais or lava beds in
s. E. New Mexico.—Bandelier in Arch.
Inst. Rep., v, 88, 1884.
Nogeling. A Kiatagmiut Eskimo vil-
lage on the outlet of L. Clark, Alaska; pop.
16 in 1890.
ut.-Eleventh Census, Alaska, 164,
80
[B. A. E.
NOGGAI-NONAPHO
Noggai. A former Yukonikhotana vil-
lage on Yukon r., Alaska, having 10 in-
habitants in 1844.—Zagoskin quoted by
Petroff in 10th Census, Alaska, 37, 1884.
Nogwats (No-gwats"). A Paiute band
formerly near Potosi, s. E. Nev. Pop.
56 in 1873, including the Parumpats.–
Powell in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1873, 50, 1874.
No Heart. See Nacheninga.
Nohioalli. A Costanoan village situ-
ated in 1819 within 10 m. of Santa Cruz
mission, Cal.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer,
Apr. 5, 1860.
Nohulchinta. The highest Koyukukho-
tana village on Koyukuk r., on the s.
fork, 3 m. above the junction. It con-
tained 6 families in 1885.
Nohoolchintma.—Allen, Rep., 99, 1887.
Nohuntsitk (Nö' runts' it."). A Kwa-
kiutl tribe living at the lower end of
Wikeno lake, coast of British Columbia.—
Boas in Rep. Nat. Mus. 1895, 328, 1897.
Noieltsi (Noić’ltsi, “burnt body’). A
Ntlakyapamuk village on the w. side of
Fraser r., about 23 m. above Yale, Brit.
Col.—Teit in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist.,
11, 169, 1900.
Nok. A former Koyukukhotana village
on the w. bank of Koyukuk r., Alaska,
near its mouth; pop. 50 in 1844.
Nokhakate.—Zagoskin in Nouv. Ann. Voy., 5th s.
xxi, map, 1850. Nok-khakat.—Zagoskin Quoted
by Petroff in 10th Census, Alaska, 37, 1884.
Noka (Noke, ‘bear foot'). A gens of
the Chippewa.
Noka.—Warren (1852) in Minn. Hist. Soc. Coll.,
v, 44, 1885. No-kaig.—Ibid., 87 (plural). Nöke.—
Wm. Jones, inf’n, 1906.
Noka. A chief of the western Chippewa
in the latter half of the 18th century, who
attained some celebrity as a leader and
hunter. The chief incident of his life
relates to the war between the Mdewa-
kanton and the Chippewa for possession
of the banks of the upper Mississippi. In
1769, the year following the battle of
Crow Wing, Minn.—where the Chip-
pewa, though maintaining their ground,
were hampered by inferior numbers—
they determined to renew the attack on
the Mdewakanton with a larger force.
This war party, under the 'adership
of Noka, referred to as “Old Noka”
evidently on account of his advanced age,
attacked Shakopee's village on Minnesota
r:, Minn., the result being a drawn battle,
the ' retiring to their own terri-
tory without inflicting material damage on
their enemy. Regarding Noka's skill as
a hunter, it is £ that he killed in one
day's hunt, starting from the mouth of
Crow Wing r., Minn., 16 elk, 4 buffalo, 5
deer, 3 bears, a lynx, and a porcupine.
Hole-in-the-day was one of Noka's de-
scendants (Warren in Minn. Hist. Soc.
Coll., v, 266, 1885).
Nokehick. See Nocake.
Nokem (No'qem, from s'mö/k, ‘valley”).
A village of the Spences Bridge band of
ingly M
'' a place called by the
whites Drynoch, on the s. side of Thomp-
son r., 16 m. above Lytton, Brit. Col.—
#" Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., 11, 172,
1900.
Noketrotra. Mentioned as a tribe, seem
uelumnan, formerly on Fresno
r., Cal.—Wessels in H. R. Ex. Doc. 76,
34th Cong., 3d sess., 30, 1857.
Nokosalgi (‘bear people’, from nokósi
“bear', algi “people”). A Creek clan.
Nokali ,—Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg., I, 155,
1884. No-kuse'.–Morgan, Anc. Soc., 161, 1877.
Nokrot. A Chnagmiut Eskimo vill
near C. Romanof, s. coast of Norton sq.,
Alaska.
Azach ut.-Zagoskin, Descr. Russ. Poss.
Am., I, 73, 1847. Nokrotmiut.—Coast Surv., 1868,
quoted by Baker, Geog. Dict. Alaska, 1901.
Nokyuntseleta. A former pueblo of the
Jemez in New Mexico, the exact site of
which is not known.
No-cum-tzil-e-ta.—Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Pa-
ers, IV, 207, 1892. No-kyun-tse-le-ta'.—Hodge,
eld notes, B. A. E., 1895.
Nolcha (“Sun”). Given by Bourke
(Jour. Am. Folk-lore, 11, 181, 1889) as a
clan of the Mohave, q.v.
Nomas (Nö/mas). The ancestor of a
Tlauitsis gens, after whom the gens itself
was sometimes called.—Boas in Peter-
manns Mitt., pt. 5, 130, 1887.
Nomasenkilis (Nomasénxilis). The
ancestor of a Tlatlasikoala gens, after
whom the gens itself was sometimes
called.-Boas in Petermanns Mitt., pt. 5,
131, 1887.
Nomkolkol (Nöm-köl’-köl). A former
Chumashan village on Santa Cruz id.
(the San Lucas of Cabrillo), Cal., E. of
the harbor.—Henshaw, Buenaventura
MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1884.
Nomoqois. . The ancestor of a Nakomgi-
lisala gens, after whom the gens itself was
sometimes called.-Boas in Petermanns
Mitt., pt. 5, 131, 1887.
Nonantum (“I rejoice,” or ‘I am well-
minded.”—Trumbull). A Massachuset
# on Nonantum hill, near Newton,
Middlesex co., Mass. John Eliot began
his missionary labors here in 1646, and it
was soon after established by law as a
village for the converts. In 1650–51 they
removed to Natick.
Hoanantum.—Hutchinson in Trans. Am. Antiq.
Soc., II, 518, 1836. Nanitomen.–Mass. Hist. Soc.
Coll., 1st s., x, 14, 1809. Nonandom.—Harris, ibid.,
1st S., IX, 192, 1804. Nonantum.–Gookin #
ibid., 1,148, 1806; Eliot (1646) £ by Pilling,
''', Bibliog., 177, 1891. onatum.–Gookin
(1677) in Trans. Am. Antiq. Soc., II, 518, 1836.
Noonanetum.—Shepard #: in Mass. Hist. Soc.
#: : s., IV, 38, 1834. Noonatomen.—Eliot (1647),
Nonapho. A tribal name given in the
book of burials at Mission San Antonio de
Valero, Texas, in 1726. Only one entry
was made under this name, which was
for the burial of a child of a Mesquite
father and a Nonapho mother. The Mes-
quites (there appear to have been dif-
ferent tribes by this name) were appar-
BULL. 301
ently Tonkawan. At this time there
were also Coahuiltecan tribes at the mis-
sion, but the Nonapho can not be identi-
fied with any of the known tribes
(Entierros, San Antonio de Valero, MS.
in the custody of the Bishop of San
Antonio). (H. E. B.)
Nonawharitse. A Tuscarora village in
North Carolina in 1701, mentioned by
Lawson (1709), N.C., 383, 1860.
Non-che-ning-ga. See Nacheninga.
Nondas (“steep hill.”—Hewitt). A for-
mer Seneca village, visited in 1791 (Am.
State Pap., Ind. Aff., I, 151, 1832) by
Col. Thomas Procter, who says it lay 8 m.
from Squakie hill, which would place it
near the present Nunda, Livingston co.,
N. Y. Mary Jemison, “the white
woman,” lived there then. (w. M. B.)
Non-gee-ninga. See Nacheninga.
Nongee's Village. A former settlement,
probably of the Chippewa, named after a
resident chief, situated about the junc-
tion of Thornapple cr. with Grand r.,
Kent co., Mich., a few miles E. of Grand
Rapids. The land on which it was situ-
ated was ceded to the United States by
the treaty of Chicago, Aug. 29, 1821.
Nonharmin (Nor-har'-min, “pulling up
stream’). A subclan of the Delawares.—
Morgan, Anc. Soc., 172, 1877.
Nonhdeitazhi (‘those who touch no char-
coal’). A subgens of the Inkesabe gens
of the Omaha.
Naqeeit'a-baji.-Dorsey in 15th Rep. B.A. E., 227,
1897. Non-hde-i-ta-zhi.—F. La Flesche, inf’n, 1906.
Nonhdeitazhi. A subgens of the Tapa
£ : £e £, 15th Rep. B. A. E.
it‘aji.—Dorsey, in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 228,
1897. *'''''''' La I' inf'n, 1#.
Nonoava (from nomó, ‘father.”—Lum-
holtz). A Tarahumare settlement on the
headwaters of Rio Nonoava, s. w. Chi-
huahua, Mexico. The inhabitants, who
numbered 335 in 1900, are becoming
completely civilized. Apache raids are
still remembered here.
£:
£"
Nonotuc. A village near the present
Northampton, on Connecticut r., in
Hampshire co., Mass. Its inhabitants
seem to have been a part of the Pocomtuc.
In 1653 they sold a considerable tract on
the w. bank of the river, extending from
Hatfield to the falls near Holyoke, but
continued to live in the English settle-
ment until # Philip's war in 1675,
when they joined the hostiles. (J. M.
Nanatan.–Pynchon (1663) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist.,
x111,308, 1881. Nonaticks.-Hoyt, Antiq. Res., 91,
1824. Nonotuck-Ibid., 74. Northampton Indi.
ans.–Quanapaug (1675) in Mass. £ Coll.,
1st s., v.1, 206, 1800.
Nonyishagi (No-nyish’-à-gi"). A former
ueblo of the Jemez of New Mexico;
£e locality unknown. (F. w. H.)
57009°–Bull. 30, pt 2–12–6
NONA WHARITSE-NOOTHLAKIMISH
about 6 true male Nooksak. '. s
the same dialect as the Squawmish, fro
81
Nooachhummilh (Noo-ach-hum-milh). A
former Chehalis village N. of Grays har-
bor, on the coast of Washington.–Gibbs,
MS. no. 248, B. A. E.
Noohooultch (Noo-hoo-ultch). The Che-
halis name of an ancient village on the s.
side of Grays harbor, Wash.–Gibbs, MS.
no. 248, B. A. E.
Noohtamuh (Nooh-ta-muh). An uniden-
tified village that anciently stood on the
w. end of Harbledown id., Brit. Col., in
Kwakiutl territory.—Dawson in Can.
Geol. Surv., map, 1887.
Nookalthu (Noo-kált-hu). The site of a
former Chehalis village N. of Grays har-
bor, Wash.–Gibbs, MS. no. 248, B. A. E.
Nookhick. See Nocake.
Nooksak (‘mountain men’). The name
iven by the Indians on the coast to a
Salish tribe, said to be divided into three
small bands, on a river of the same name
in Whatcom co., Wash. About 200
Nooksak were officially enumerated in
1906, but Hill-Tout says there are :
in
whom they are said to have separated.
Neuk-sacks.-Fitzhugh in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1857,328,
1858. Nook-sáak.—Stevens, ibid., 458, 1854. Nook-
sac.—Ibid.17, 1870. Nooksack-Finkbower, ibid.
1867, 59, 1868. Nook-sáhk.—Stevens, ibid.,455, 1854.
Nooksáhk.–Gibbs in Pac. R. R. Rep., 1,433, 1855.
Nooksaks.-Keane in Stanford, Compend., 526,
1878. Nootsak.—Hill-Tout in Ethnol. Surv. Can.,
55, 1902. Nugh-sahk.–Malletin Ind. Aff. Rep.,198,
1877. Nu k.–Gibbs in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., I,
180, 1877. Nük-sák.–Gibbs, Clallam and Lummi,
v, 1863.
Noolamarlarmo (Nool-ā-mar-lar’-mo,
‘living in water’). A subclan of the
Delawares.—Morgan, Anc. Soc., 172, 1877.
Noosiatsks (Noo-si-átsks). The Chehalis
name of an ancient village on the s. side
of Grays harbor, Wash.–Gibbs, MS. no.
48, B. A. E.
Nooskoh (Noos-kóh). The Chehalis
name of a former village on a creek
£ Whishkah r., Wash.—Gibbs,
MS. no. 248, B. A. E. -
Noët (Nö’ót, or NEró’t, allied to ró'it,
‘sleep’). A village of the Lytton band
of Ntlakyapamuk on the w. side of Fraser
r., 12 m. above Lytton, Brit. Col.
NEró't.—Teit, in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., II,
172, 1900. Nö'6t.—Ibid. Tent.–Can. Ind. Aff.
1894, 277, 1895 (misprint). Yent.—Ibid., 1898,418,
1899. YEó't.—Hill-Tout in Rep. Ethnol. Surv.
Can., 4, 1899. Yeut.-Can. Ind. Aff., pt. II, 166,
1901. Yout.-Ibid., 1886, 230, 1887. Ze-ut.—Ibid.,
1885, 196, 1885.
Noota. One of the four bands into
which Lewis (Trav., 175, 1809) divided
the Crows.
Noo'-ta-.—Orig. Jour. Lewis and Clark, VI, 103,1905.
#: £ £ # c'
oo .-LeWis an ar x ., Coues
ed., : 1339, 1893 (names of two divisions
erroneously united).
Noothlakimish. An unidentifiable Bel-
lacoola division on North Bentinck Arm
Brit. Col.; mentioned by Tolmie and
Dawson, Vocabs. Brit. Col., 122B, 1884. A.
82 NOOTKA-NOQUET [B. A. E.
Nootka. A name originally applied to ern branch of the Chippewa, living in
the Mooachaht (q.v.) of Nootka sq., w. Ontario, N. E. of L. Superior and w. of L.
coast of Vancouver id., and to their Nipissing, and sometimes ranging E. as far
principal town, Yuquot (q. v.), but as Ottawa r. From their frequently
subsequently extended to all the tribes resorting to Sault Ste Marie they have
speaking a similar language. These ex- often been confounded with the band at
tend from C. Cook on the N. to beyond that place, and they have been likewise
Port San Juan, and intlude the Makah of confused with the Têtes de Boule, q.v.
C. Flattery, Wash. Sometimes the term Men of the woods-Maclean, Hudson. Bay, 1, 74,
has been so used as to exclude the last- #9 (so called by oth' tribe',Muskegoas."
- Tanner, Narr., 315, 1830 '' by the Ot-
named tribe. The Nootka form one tawa to them as well as to the Maskegon). Noa.
branch of the great Wakashan family and men d' *''' £ #: e-
their relationship to the second or Kwa- #: £ |-Tanner, N.' 315, 1836
kiutl branch is apparent only on close ex- £": mings-Schoolcraft, Ind.
amination. ..In 1906there were 435Makah £ '#d #:# £
and 2,159 Vancouver id. Nootka; total, £ #(£ name).
2,594. They are decreasing slowly but Nopiming daje inini-Cuoq, Lex. ''' 129,
steadily, the reduction in population of £ £: £# lan', #
the Nootka of Vancouver id. alone having '"); imingtashin £
exceeded 250 between 1901 and 190: £).
w * • C., VI, - -
£" Trav., # #
ood Indians.—Ibid.
\ Noponne (No'-pon-ne, ‘face’, ‘front').
The name of the midmost mesa, directly
S. of Zuñi pueblo, N. Mex., so named be-
cause the face or front (no'-pon) of Kolo-
wissi, the mythical serpent of the sea, ap-
peared above the waters of the flood at
that point, when the youth and maiden
were sacrificed from the top of Thunder
mtn. The southern of the 7 shrines of
Ahaiyuta and Matsailema, the twin war
gods of the Zuñi, is situated there, but no
ruin of any kind. F. H. C.)
No-pone.—Féwkes in Jour. Am. Eth. and Arch., I,
100, 1891.
N Noptac. A former village connected
with San Carlos mission, Cal., and said to
have been Esselen.—Taylor in Cal. Far-
\ mer, Apr. 20, 1860.
\ Nopthrinthres. A tribe mentioned by
* Arroyo de la Cuesta (MS., B. A. E.) as set-
tled at the mission of San Juan Bautista,
| San Benito co., Cal., during the mission
period. A vocabulary given by him
shows it to have been Yokuts (Mari-
£ -
opochinches.–Garcia MS. quoted by Bancroft,
t
Noorka woman. (aw. Mus. Nar. Hist.)
- - Hist. Cal., II, 339, 1886.
The Nootka tribes are: Ahousaht, Chaic- Noquet (Noke, ‘bear foot'; another
clesaht, Clayoquot, Cooptee. Ehatisaht, name for the Bear gens (see Noka) of the
Ekoolthaht, Hachaath (extinct), , Hes- Chippewa.—W.J.). An Algonquian tribe
quiat, Kelsemaht, Klahosaht '' located by the earliest French writers
extinct), Kwoneatshatka (?), Kyuquot, about Noquet bay, at the mouth of Green
Makah, Manosaht, Mooachaht, Muchalat, bay, extending N. across the peninsula to
Nitinat, Nuchatlitz, Oiaht, Opitchesaht, L. Superior. In 1659 they were attached
Pacheenaht, Seshart, Toquart, Uchuckle- to the mission of St Michel, together with
: an: '' Life, 312 * *. #. the Menominee, Winnebago, and others.
.–Sproat, Savage Life, * - ootka.- - - -
Hale £ U. S. Expl. Exped., VI, 220, 569, 1846. In 1761 Jefferys, probably on the author
Rootka columbian 'Scoulêr in jour. Roy Geog ity of some recent, French writer, says
Soc., x1, 2:1, 1841, Ngutka-Dutlot de Moiras, they were on the islands at the mouth of
'' # '...' 'G'"'Bo' Green bay, formerly occupied by the
#"R. N. writibes &n, 9 isso (Comox Potawatomi. They were never promi-
name). o'-'. de £ # #: nent as a tribe, and were probably absorb-
335, 345. Southern.—Scouler, op. city .224. Tc'- the Chippewa or the Menominee.
#ca'ata—Boas, op. cit., 9 (Skokomish name). ' ' ' ' ' 'n'
wakash-Gallatin in Trans. Am. Antiq. Soc., II, map. Nocké-Du Lhut (1684) in Margry, D&c.
15:06, 1836. No. h w vi, '41, 1886. Noguets.—Perrot, Mém., 295, 1864.
| Nopeming (for No pimingtas '' Nokes.–Lahontan (1703), New Voy., I, map, 1703.
“people of the bush.”—W. J.). A north- Nokets.—Frontenac (1682) in N.Y. Doc. Col. Hist,

BULL. 30]
1.x, 182, 1855. Noquai.-Kelton, Ft. Mackinac,
145, 1884. Noquets.-Prise de Possession (1671) in
Margry, Déc., 1, 97, 1875. Notketz.—Vaudreuil
(1720), ibid., VI, 511, 1886. Noukek.—Jes. Rel. 1658,
21, 1858. Nouquet. Jes. Rei" 1670, 79, 1858.
Roquai.—Jes. Rel. 1640, 34, 1858.
Noquiquahko. A former Salish band of
Fraser superintendency, apparently on or
near upper Fraser r., Brit. Col.
No qui 'shko-Can Ind. Aff. 78, 1878.
Norajik. An East Greenland Eskimo
village on an island in Angmagsalik fjord,
lat. 65°51/; pop.47 in 1884.—Meddelelser
om Grönland, Ix, 379, 1889.
Norbos £ house”). A general
name applied by the Daupom, or Cotton-
wood Wintun, to the Nummuk, Noam-
laki, Nuimok, Noyuki, and Puimuk tribes
of the Copehan family.
Norbos.-Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., III, 230,
# Norboss.-Powers in Overland Mo., XII, 531,
**i.
Norchean. A Maricopa rancheria on
the Rio Gila in 1744.—Sedelmair (1744)
cited by Bancroft, Ariz. and N. Mex., 366,
1889.
Normuk ('southern'). A Wintun tribe
formerly living on Hay fork of Trinity
r., Trinity co., Cal. They were the most
southerly Wintun tribe of the Trinity
oup, hence their name. See Kasha-
rot.
Noobimucks.-Taylor in Cal. Farmer, June 8, 1860.
Normoc.–Powers in Overland Mo., lx, 499, 1872.
Nor’-mok.-Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., III, 231,
1877. Nor-rel-mok.-Ibid.
Norogachic (‘where there is a rock in
front.”—Lumholtz). A Tarahumare set-
tlement on the headwaters of Rio Fuerte,
in the middle of the Sierra Madre, lat.
27° 20', lon. 107°, Chihuahua, Mexico.
Pop. about 3,850 Tarahumare in 1900.—
See Orozco y Berra, Geog., 323, 1864;
Lumholtz in Scribner's Mag., xv.1, 32,
July 1894; Lumholtz, Unknown Mex., 1,
205, 1902.
Norridgewock (from Nanrantswak, '.
ple of the still water between rapids').
A tribe of the Abnaki confederacy, the
£ tribe of the group. Their closest
relationship was with the Penobscot,
Arosaguntacook, and Wewenoc. Their
territory embraced the Kennebec valley
nearly to the river's mouth, Norridge-
wock, their principal village, being on
the left bank just below the "#. near
the present, Norridgewock, Me. The
French established a mission at their
village in 1688. In 1695 the Jesuit
Father Rasles took up his residence there
and succeeded in attaching the tribes so
warmly to the French cause that they
soon came to be regarded as dangerous
enemies of the English colonists. In 1724
an expedition was sent against the Nor-
ridgewock, which resulted in the destruc-
tion of their village, the dispersion of the
tribe, and the death of Rasles. They fled
in different parties to the Penobscot and
Passamaquoddy, and to St Francis in
Canada. A number afterward returned
NOQUIQUAHKO-NORRIDGEWOCK
83
and settled in their old home, but owing
to the continued unfriendly disposition
of the whites, who again attacked their
village in 1749, returned at the breaking
out of the French and Indian war in 1754
to St Francis. A few families that re-
mained behind for some years finally
found their way also to Canada. See
Abnaki, Missions. J. :
Aridgevoak.—Bellin, map, 1755. Aridgewoak.—
Homann Heirs map, 1756. ak.-Montre-
sor (ca. 1775) in Me. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1,459, 1865.
Cambas.–McKenney and Hall, Ind. Tribes, 111,
79, 1854 (misprint). Canabas.—Ibid. Canibas.—
Doc. of 1689 in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., Ix, 433, 1855.
Cannabas.–McKeen in Me. Hist. Soc. Coll., V,
327, 1857. Cannibas.—Jes. Rel. 1611, 5, 1858. Carri-
bas.—Aubery (1720) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., 1x,
895, 1855 (misprint). Kanibals.-Vetromile, Ab-
nakis, 22, 1866. Kanibas-Drake, Bk. Inds., bk. 3,
105, 1848. Kanibats.–Frontenac (1691) in N. Y.
Doc. Col. Hist., Ix, 495, 1855. Kanibesinnoaks.–
Maurault. Hist. des Abenakis, 5, 1866. Kanibes-
sinnoaks—Ibid. Kenabeca.—Smith (1631) in Mass.
Hist. Soc. Coll., 3d S., III, 22, 1833. Kenabes.—Wil-
lis in Me. Hist. Soc. Coll., IV, 96, 1856. Kenebecke
Indeans.—Pateshall (1684), ibid., v, 91, 1857.
Kenebeke. – Purchas (1625), ibid., 156. Kenne-
beck Indians.—Sewall (1721), ibid., III, 351, 1853.
Kennebecks.–Gookin (1674) in Mass. Hist. Soc.
Coll., 1sts., 1,162, 1806. Kennebeki.—La Tour, map,
1779. Kinnebeck Indians.—Doc. of 1660 in N.Y. Doc.
Col. Hist., xIII, 190, 1881. Nalatchwániak.—Gat-
schet, Penobscot MS., B. A. E., 1887 (Penobscot
name). Namgauck.—Dudley in Me. Hist. Soc. Coll.,
v,429, 1857. Nanrantsoak.—Rasles (1712) in Mass.
Hist. 'Soc. Coil, 2d s. viii, 258, 1819. "Nanrant.
souak.—Rasles (1721) ibid., 252. Nanrants8ak.—
Vaudreuil (1722) in N.Y. Doc.Col. Hist., ix,910, 1855.
anrantswacs.-Kendall, Trav., 111,63, 1809. Nān-
rāntswak:—Wetromile, Abnakis, 24, 1866, Nantan-
souak.-Vaudreuil (1724) in N.Y. Doc. Col. Hist., Ix,
934, 1855 (# Naragooe.–Purchas (1625) in
Me. Hist. Soc. Coll., V, 156, 1857. Naranchouak.—
Jes. Rel. 1652, 24, 1858. Naranchouek.—Ibid., 30.
Narangawock.—Gyles (1726) in Me. Hist. Soc.
Coll., III,357, 1853. Narangawook.—Ibid. Narant-
soak.—Charlevoix (1744) quoted by Drake, Bk.
Inds., bk. 3, 126, 1848. Narantsouak.—Vaudreuil'
(1724) in Me. Hist.Soc. Coll., v.1,240, 1859. Narant-
s8ak.—Beauharnois (1744) in N.Y. Doc. Col. Hist.,
1.x, 1107, 1855. Narantsouans.—Vaudreuil (1724),
ibid.,937. Narants8uk.—Rasles (1721) in Mass. Hist
Soc. Coll., 2d 8., VIII, 262, 1819. Narants wouak,-
Beauharnois (1744) in N. Y. Doc.Col. Hist., Ix, 1107,
1 Narautso —Vaudreuil (1721), ibid., 903.
Narauwings.—Boudinot, Star in the West, 127, 1816.
Narentchgan.—Chauvignerie (1736), in N. Y. Doc.
Col. Hist., IX, 1052, 1855. Narent Chouan.-Chau-
vignerie ' by Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, III,
553, 1853. Naridgewalk.—Penhallow (1726) in N.
H. Hist. Soc. Coll. 1, 20, 1824. Naridgwalk.–Fal-
mouth treaty ' in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll... 4th
s.v., 364, 1861. Narridgwalk-Writer of 1724, ibid.
2d S., viii, 245, 1819. Narri ock.–Pemaqui
treaty (1693) quoted by Drake, Bk. Inds, bk. 3, 121,
1848. Naurantsouak.—Vaudreuil (1724) in N. Y.
Doc. Col. Hist., Ix, 934, 1855. Naurautsoak.—
15oc. of 1718, ibid. 880. Naurautsouak-Ibid.
881. Navidgwock.–Niles (ca. 1761) in Mass.
Hist. Soc. Coll.,.3d s., VI, 235, 1837 (misprint).
Neridgewalk.—Niles (ca.1761), ibid., 4th s., v, 335,
1861. Neridgewok.—Drake, Bk. Inds., bk. 3, 128,
1848. Neridgiwack.–Church (1716) quoted by
Drake, Ind. Wars, 201, 1825. Neri ock.–Casco
conf. (1727) in N. H. Hist. Soc. Coll., 11,261, 1827.
Neri k.—Ibid. Nerigwok.-Drake. In d.
Chron., 175, 1836. Nerridgawock.—Falmouth conf.
(1727) in Me. Hist. Soc. Coll., III, 407, 1853. Ner-
ridgewock.–Ibid., 445. Nolongewock.—Pynchon
(1663) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., xiii, 308, 1881.
Noridgawock-Oakman (ca. 1690) quoted, by
Drake, Bk. Inds., bk. 3, 109, 1848. Noridgewalk.–
Kendall, Trav., III, 48, 1809. Noridgewoc.—Ibid.
Noridgewock.—Church (1689) in Mass. Hist. Soc.
Coll., 4th s., v, 222, 1861. Noridgwoag.—Jef-
ferys, Fr. Doms, pt. 1, 123, 1761. Noridgwock-
84 NORSEMEN-NORUMBEGA
[B. A. E.
Pemaquid treaty (1693) quoted by Drake, Bk.
Inds... bk. 3, 121, 1848. Norredgewock.–McKenney
and Hall, Ind. Tribes, III, 82, 1854. Norrideg-
wock.–Me. Hist. Soc. Coll., III, 357, 1853 (mis-
int). Norridgawock.—Doc. of 1752, ibid., IV, 170,
alk.–Colman (1726) in N. H.
Hist. Soc. Coll., I, 17, 1824. Norridgewocks.-Dum-
mer (1726) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1sts.,VI, 111,
1800. Norridgowock.—Treaty*: (1749) in Me.
Hist. Soc. Coll., IV, 145, 1856. Norridgwak.-Güsse-
feld, map, 1784. Norridgwalk.—Homann Heirs'
'# 1756. Norridgwocks.-Penhallow (1726) in
N. H. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1, 129, 1824. Norridgwog.—
Rasles (ca. 1720) in Mass. Hist.Soc. Coll., 1st s... x,
137, 1809. Norridgwogg.—Coffin (1796) in Me. Hist.
Soc. Coll., IV, 313, 1856. Norrigawake.–Ports-
mouth treaty (1713), ibid., v.1, 250, 1859. Norrige-
wack. —Dudley (1704) quoted by Drake, Ind.
Wars, 220, 1825. Norrigewock.—Niles (ca. 1761) in
Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 3d s., VI, 247, 1837. or-
ock.—Church (1716) quoted by Drake, Ind.
ars, 247, 1825. Norrijwok.—Jefferys, Fr. Doms.,
pt. 1, map, 119, 1761. Norriwook.-La Tour, map,
1782. Norrywok.—Jefferys, Fr. Doms., '. 1, map,
1761. Norwidgewalks,—Doc. of 1764 in N. Y. Doc.
Col. Hist., VII, 641, 1856. Nurhāntsuaks.-Mau-
rault, Histoire des Abenakis, 5, 1866. Quenebec
Indians.—Douglass, Summary, 1, 184, 1755. Waw-
eck.—Smith (1616) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll.,
s., VI, 107, 1837. Wawrigwick,--Smith (1631),
ibid., III, 22, 1833. - - -
Norsemen. See Scandinavian in uence.
Norsit. An East Greenland Eskimo vil-
lage on an island at the mouth of Ang-
magsalik fjord, lat. 65° 33’; pop. 25 in
1884.—Meddelelser om Grönland, Ix, 379,
1889.
Northern Assiniboin. A division of the
Assiniboin as recognized about the mid-
dle of the 19th century and earlier. Per-
haps the same as the Tschantoga (q.v.),
or Gens des Bois of Maximilian, and the
Wood Stoneys or Stonies of northern
Alberta of the present day, although
Denig (1854) says they were so called
because they came from the N. in 1839.
In Denig's time they numbered 60 lodges
under Le Robe de Went.
Assiniboels of the North.—Jefferys, Am. Atlas,
map 8, 1776. Assiniboins of the North.—Jefferys,
French Dom. Am., pt. 1, ''' 1761. Gens du
Mord. Hayden, Ethnog, and Philol. Mo. Val.
387, 1862. Northern People.—Denig quoted by
Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 223, 1897. To-
kum'-pi.—Hayden,# cit. Wah-ze-ah we-chas-ta.—
Denig, op.cit. '-zi-ah.—Hayden, op. cit..
Northern Comanche. The name by which
the Kwahari, Ditsakana, and Detsanayuka
were sometimes designated collectively
to distinguish them from the Penateka,
who were known as Eastern or Southern
Comanche.–Mooney in 14th Rep. B. A.
E., 1045, 1896.
North Fork. A village in the Canadian
district of the Creek Nation, Ind. T., in
1858 (Smith in Ind. Aff. Rep., 149, 1858).
The name doubtless refers to the N. fork
of Canadian r.
North Herndon. A Netchilirmiut Es-
kimo village at Felix harbor, Boothia,
Can.—Ross, Second Voy., 249, 1835.
Norumbega. A name used by explor-
ers and cartographers of the 16th and the
first half of the 17th century to designate
the Penobscot r. in Maine, a fabulous
great city upon its banks, and a province
or “kingdom,” including the adjacent
New England coast, and sometimes ex-
tended in its application to include the
whole coast region from Nova Scotia to
Virginia. It occurs as Aranbega on the
map of Hieronimus Verrazano of 1529, as
Auorobagra on a Jomard map of 1543,
and as Nurumbega on the Gastaldi map
of 1550. With better knowledge of the
region the£ disappea and the
great city dwindled to a few wigwams at
a place called by the ': Indians
Agguncia, supposed (Godfrey in Me.
£ Soc. Coll., VII, 1876) to ha: been
about the present site of Brewer, oppo-
site Bangor, on Penobscot r., Me.
The derivation of the name has been
much disputed, but it is generally ad-
mitted '' of Indian origin, although
attempts have been made to give it a
Norse meaning. According to Vetromile,
the best recent authority on the Abnaki
language, the correct Abnaki form is
Nolumbeka, meaning “a succession of
falls and still water’, used by the In-
dians to designate cértain parts of Penob-
scot r., and not the river itself. Father
Sebastian Rasles, author of the great
Abnaki dictionary, gives the form as
Aränmbegsk, ‘au fond de l’eau’, from
arānm, “au fond’; but which Hewitt
thinks means “at the clay inlet”. Accord-
ing to Gatschet (Nat. Geog. Mag., viii, 23,
1897), Penobscot nalambigi and Passama-
quoddy malabégik both refer to the still,
quiet (nala-) stretch of a river between
two riffles, rapids, or cascades; -bégik, for
mipégik, means “at the water. A manu-
script authority quoted by Winsor (Hist.
Am., III, 184, 1884) gives the Penobscot
form as Nah-rah-bé-gek. De Costa, in
the same volume, inclines to a European
origin for the name, which Beauvois
(1880) derives from Norroenbygda, ‘Nor-
way country’, and Horsford (Discov.
Anc. City Norumbega, 1890) from Nor-
bega, an ancient name for Norway, claim-
ing also to identify the river as Charles
r., Mass., and the town site as at the
present Watertown. (J. M.)
Aggoncy.–De Costa in Winsor. Hist. Am., III, 184,
1884. £ in Me. Hist. Soc. Coll.,
VII, 99, 1876. ncy.—Thevet (1556) quoted by
kohi, Discov. of Me., 416, 1869. Arambeck.—Ogilby
(1671) in Me. Hist. Soc. Coll., v.11, 99, 1876. Ar-
ampec.—Heylin, ibid., 99. Aranbega.–Map of
Hieronimus Verrazano (1529) noted by Kohl,
op. cit., 291. Aranmbegsk.—Rasles, Abnaki
Dict., 1691. Auoro a.—Jomard, map (1543), as
reproduced by Kohl, op. cit., 351. Nah-rah-bé-
#"W' Hist. Am., 111, 184, 1884. Nolum-
he, –Ibid. Nolumbeka.–Vetromile, Abnakis,
45, 1866. Norambegue.—Jes. Rel. 1611, 2, 1858.
Norembega.—Blaeu, map (1642), reproduced by
Kohl, op.cit.,315. Norembegua.—Oldmixon, Brit.
Empire, II, 363, 1708. Norembegue.—Champlain
£). CEuvres, iii, 26, 1870. orimbegue.–Jef-
erys, Fr. Doms., 1, 98, 1761. Norombega.–Mer-
cator, map (1569), reproduced by Kohl, op. cit.,
Norumbega.–Champlain (1605) in Me. Hist.
Soc. Coll., vi.1, 95, 1876; also Hondius map (ca. 1590)
reproduced by Kohl, op. cit., 315. Norumbegua.—
Heylin in Me. Hist. Soc. Coll., 2d s., I, 99, 1869.
Norumbegue.—Champlain (1636), ibid., v.11, 253.
BULL. 30]
Nurumberg.-Ruscelli, map (1561), ibid., 2d s., I,
233, 1869 (evidently a form suggested by the name
of the German city Nuremberg). Nvrvm -
£, map (1550), as reproduced by Kohl, op.
Norwalk. A band holding lands on
Norwalk and Saugatuck rs., S. W. Conn.,
which they sold in 1640 and 1641, Ma-
hackemo being then the principal chief
(De Forest, Inds. Conn., 177, 1851). No
tribal name is given this people, but they
were probably closely connected with the
Paugusset, about Stratford, or with the
more important Quinnipiac about New
Haven. (J. M.)
Norwootuc. An Algonquian tribe or
band whose possessions extended from
the “great falls” at South Hadley to
Mt Sugar Loaf, in the Connecticut val-
ley, Mass. They were attacked by the
Mohegan about 1656, and were at war
with the Montauk and Narraganset.
They were probably a part of the In-
dians who took part in King Philip's
war of 1675 and afterward fled the coun-
try, as “Norwootuck plantations” are
mentioned in 1678 as if a new English
settlement. The Norwootuc were prob-
ably the “Nowonthewog or the '.
ward Indians,” who in 1700 combined
with the Mohawk against the English
colonists. (J. M.
Nalvotogy.–Pynchon (1677) in N. Y. Doc. Col.
Hist., xii.1, 511, 1881. Nalwetog.—Pynchon (1663),
ibid., . Narwootuck.-Leete (# in Mass.
Hist. Soc. Coll., 4th s., VII, 579, 1865. Norwoo-
tuck.—Bishop (1678), ibid., VIII, 306, 1868. Nor-
wottock.—Doc. (ca. 1657) in N. H. Hist. Soc.
Coll., 111, 96, 1832. Norwottucks.—White, Old-time
Haunts, 7, 1903. Norwuthick.-Quana (1675
in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st s., VI, # #
wonthewog.—Doc. of 1700 in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist.,
Iv. 614, 1854.
Noscaric. A Maricopa rancheria on the
Rio Gila, Arizona, in 1744.—Sedelmair
(1744) cited by Bancroft, Ariz. and N.
Mex., 366, 1889.
Nostic. A former settlement of the
Tepecano or of a related tribe who may
have been replaced by Tlaxcaltec intro-
duced by the Spaniards in the 18th cen-
tury as a defence against the “Chichi-
mecs.” Situated on the Rio de Bolaños,
about 43 m. s. of Mezquitic, in Jalisco,
Mexico.—Hrdlicka in Am. Anthrop., v,
388,409, 1903.
Nastic.—Mota Padilla (1742), Hist. de la Conq.,
354, 1870.
Notaloten. A Koyukukhotana village
on Yukon r., Alaska, 20 m. above the
mouth of Koyukuk r. Pop. 37 in 1844;
15 in 1890.
Natulaten.—Petroff in 10th Census, Alaska, map,
1884. Nohtalohton.—Post-route map, 1903. *:
lita-Zagoskin quoted by Petroff, op.cit., 37. No-
taloten.—Baker, Geog. Dict. Alaska, 1901.
Notched plates. Stone platesofdiscoidal
orrectangular form obtained mainly from
ancient mounds in the Ohio valley and
the Southern states. Heretofore these
plates have been classed with problemat-
ical objects (q.v.), and the significance
NORWALK–NOTCHED PLATES
85
of some specimens remains yet in doubt;
but Moore has shown that those obtained
in Alabama were undoubtedly used in
grinding pigments. It is also observed that
a close analogy exists between these tablets
and the pigment plates employed by the
Pueblos and other Southwestern tribes,
and also frequently encountered among
the ancient ruins of the S. W. (Fewkes,
Russell). The rectangular specimens
rarely exceed 10 in: in width by about 15
in length, and the discoidal variety ranges
from 6 to 15 in. in diameter. The thick-
ness does not exceed 13 in. The central
portion of one face isoften slightly concave,
a few are quite flat on both faces, while a
smaller number are doubly convex in a
slight degree. The margins are square or
roundish in section. With rare excep-
tions £ of the discoidal plates
is notched or scallo In many cases one
or more engraved lines or grooves encircle
the face of the plate near the margin, and
not infrequently the marginal notches
extend as shallow grooves inward over
£'". # #| ||
!,' ' £, 'I', | t
| | # £ '
# '' # | *
ir £ |
| -
#!
. f
". ."
- . '... ' |
#' '')
: 2
PulaiN PLATE, ALABAMA; Diam, 7 in.
the surface of the plate, terminating
against the outer encircling band, or con-
nect as loops forming what may be re-
garded as reversed scallops. The most
striking feature of these plates, occurring
perhaps in one case in ten, is certain
engraved designs occupying the reverse
side of the plate, the grinding surface
being regarded as the obverse. These
subjects are undoubtedly of mythologic
origin and include highly conventional
representations of the human hand, the
open eye, the rattlesnake, death's-head
symbols, etc. The rectangular plates have
notches or scallops at the ends only, and
the surface, excepting in the Ohio speci-
mens (which are tentatively included in
this group), has no embellishment other
than simple engraved lines extending
across the plate near the ends or continu-
ing around the four sides just inside the ,
border.
The most noteworthy of the rectangu-
lar plates are the Cincinnati tablet, from
a mound in Cincinnati, Ohio, described by



















86
[B. A. E.
NOTCHED PLATES
Clark, and by Putnam and Willoughby;
the Hurst tablet, found in Pike co.,
Ohio; the Berlin tablet, found in Jack-
son co., Ohio, and a number of other
decorated specimens from Southern
mounds, described by Rau, Moore, and
others. Interesting examples of the dis-
coidal plates are the Naples, Ill., speci-
cancinnati Taeuer, onio; LeNot" 5 N.
men, described by Henderson, and the
Arkansas Post specimen, described by
Stoddard. These two disks are without
marginal notches. Numerous discoidal
tablets obtained from mounds in Missis-
sippi and Alabama are described by Moore
and Holmes. The feathered serpent tab-
let from Issaquena co., Miss., the knotted
'' tablet from Moundville, Ala.,
and other pictured specimens from the
latter locality, de-
scribed by the
same authors, are
deserving of spe-
| cial mention.
It is observed
that these plates
are made of sand-
stone and kindred
gritty materials,
and this fact con-
firms Moore's con-
clusion that they
were used in grinding pigments. That
they were held in exceptional esteem
by their owners is shown by their
burial with the dead. These facts in-
dicate clearly that the plates were not
intended to serve an ordinary purpose,
but rather that they filled some impor-
tant sacred or ceremonial office, as in
£ colors for shamanistic use or
or religious ceremonies. The engraved
designs on these plates naturally give rise
to speculation, and it is not surprising
Stoddard Plate, Arkansas; Diam.
11 * in.
that the very general presence of notched
and scalloped margins should suggest the
theory that the plates were sun symbols.
But a critical examination of the various
markings and figures leads to the convic-
tion that all are representative, in a more
or less conventional fashion, of animal
originals and that all were probably em-
ployed because of their peculiar esoteric
significance and relationship with the
functions of the tablets. It is observed
that the notches cut in the edges of the
plates are in many instances carried in-
ward over the plate
in such a way as to
suggest feathers, as
these are often form-
ally treated in native
art, and this leads to
the surmise that the
animal original might
have been a duck—a
symbol of wide dis- -
tribution among the Knorren £". ALA-
Indian tribes in the '' ...)"
S.; but recalling the
occurrence of the feathered-serpent de-
sign engraved, on the obverse of the
Mississippi tablet, the idea is suggested
that the original concept in the mind of
the makers of these plates was, at least
in some cases, the feathered serpent, a
northern form of Quetzalcoatl, a chief
deity of the middle American peoples.
A noteworthy feature of the engravings
of the serpents and other figures on these
mound tablets is the apparent maturity
Fear"ened 8erpent Plate, Mississippi; Diam. s! IN. (onio State
Arc" cological and Histonical society.)
of the art, the intricate forms being skil-
fully disposed and drawn with a certain
hand. The designs are not mere ran-
dom products, but, like the copper orna-
ments, the earthenware decorations, and
the shell engravings of the Gulf states,
were evidently made by skilled artists
practising a well-matured art which dis-




BULL. 30]
tinctly suggests the work of the semiciv-
ilized nations of Mexico and Central
America. These plates may be regarded
as furnishing additional proof that the in-
fluence of the culture of middle America
has been felt all along the northern shores
of the Gulf of Mexico and has passed with
diminished force still farther to the N.
Consult Clark, Prehist. Remains, 1876;
Farquharson in Proc. Davenport Acad.
Sci., 11, 1877-80; Fewkes in 22d Rep. B. A.
E., 1904; Fowke, Archaeol. Hist. Ohio,
1902; Henderson in Smithson. Rep. 1882,
1884; Holmes (1) in 2d Rep. B. A. E.,
1883, (2) in Am. Anthrop., v.1II, no. 1,
1906; Jones, Antiq. So, Inds., 1873, Mc-
Lean, Mound Builders, 1879; Moore in
Jour. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila., xIII, 1905;
Moorehead in Pub. Ohio State Archaeol.
and Hist. Soc., v., 1897; Putnam and Wil-
loughby in Proc. A. A. A. S., xliv, 1896;
Rau in Smithson. Cont., xxII, 1876; Rus-
sell in 26th Rep. B. A. E., 1907; Short,
N. Am. Antiq., 1880; Squier and Davis in
Smithson. Cont., 1, 1848; Stoddard in Am.
Antiq., xxiv, no. 3, 1904; Thomas in 12th
Rep. B. A. E., 1894; Thruston, Antiq.
Tenn., 1897; Wilson in Rep. Nat. Mus.
1896, 1898. (w. H. H.)
Notch-ee-ning-a. See Nacheninga.
Notha (“Ute”). A Navaho clan.
Noçà.–Matthews in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, III, 103,
1890. Nowadine.-Ibid. Notá.–Matthews, Navaho
Legends, 30, 1897. Notádine'.—Ibid.
Notomidula. A former village of the
Awani, about 400 yds. E. of Machito, in
Yosemite valley, Mariposa co., Cal.
Notomidoola.–Powers in Överland Mo., x, 333,
1874. No-to-mid-u-la-Powers in cont. N. A.
Ethnol., III, 365, 1877. -
Notre Dame de Foye. A former mission
village near Quebec, settled by some
Hurons from Huronia, who removed to
Lorette in 1693.—Shea, Cath. Miss., 198,
1855.
. Nottoway. An Iroquoian tribe formerly
residing on the river of the same name in
s. E. Virginia. They called themselves
Cheroenhaka, and were known to the
neighboring Algonquian tribes as Man-
goac (Mengwe) and Nottoway, i.e., Na-
dowa (q.v.), ‘adders,’ a common Algon-
quian name for tribes of alien stock.
Although never prominent in history they
kept up their organization long after the
other tribes of the region were practically
extinct. As late as 1825 they still num-
bered 47, with a “queen,” on a reserva-
tion in Southampton co. £
they were closely cognate to the Tusca-
rora. See Nadowa (J. M.)
Che-ro-ha-ka-Morgan in N. Am. Review, 52, 1870.
Mandoages.–Lane (1586) in Smith (1629), Va., I,
91, repr. 1819. Mandongs.—Strachey (ca.1612), Va.,
147, 1849 (misprint). "#": (1586) in
Smith, Va., 1, 87, repr. 1819. Mangoags.-Smith
£ 75. 3 10 o.-Lane £ #
uyt, Voy., III, 314, 1810. Mango .-Strachey
(ca.1612), Va., 41, 1849. #: rtin, Nort
Carolina, 1, 15, 1829 (misprint). Ná'towewok.—
Gerard in Am. Anthrop., VI, 319, 1904 (Cree name;
NOTCH-EE-NING-A-NOWE
87
sing. Na’towéu). Notowegee.—Logan, UpperSouth
Carolina, 1,428, 1859. £
bk. 3, 63, 1705. Nottoway.—Lawson (1709), North
Carolina,383, 1860. Ontationoué.—N. Y. Doc. Col.
Hist., ix, 1057, 1855. Tciruen-haka.—Hewitt, inf'n,
1889 (common name as given by the Iroquois; pos-
sibly ‘fork of a stream"). W :*-Martin.
North Carolina, I, 14, 1829 (misprint).
Nouista. An £ village or
tribe in alliance with the Kadohadacho
in 1687.—Joutel in Margry, Déc., III,410,
1878.
Noutchaoff. An unidentified Bellacoola
town on a river of the same name in
British Columbia.
Nout-chaoff.-Mayne, Brit. Col., 147, 1862.
Novaculite. A very fine-grained and
compact chalcedonic (quartz) rock, ordi-
dinarily white or whitish in color, and
often distinguished by the archeologist
by its somewhat translucent waxen a
pearance. It occurs in vast bodies in
connection with Ordovician (Lower Silu-
rian) strata in Arkansas, especially in the
vicinity of Hot Springs, where it was
extensively quarried by the aborigines.
The ancient excavations here cover many
hundreds of acres of the mountain ridges
and are surrounded by large bodies of
refuse—the result of roughing-out imple-
ments by flaking processes. As with the
great quarries of Flint Ridge, Ohio, and
other localities, the principal product was
the leaf-shaped blade, from which arrow-
and spear-heads and knives were to be
specialized, but the material was used also
for axes, celts, ceremonial objects, and
ornaments, in the manufacture of which
the flaking work was supplemented by
# and grinding. e Chalcedony,
Mines and Quarries, Quartz, Stonework.
Consult Griswold in Rep. Geol. Surv.
Ark., III, 1890–2; Holmes in Am. An-
throp., v, Oct. 1891; Kunz, Gems and Pre-
cious Stones, 1890; Merrill, Rocks, Rock-
weathering and Soils, 1897. (w. H. H.)
Novaia. An Ingalik village on the lower
Yukon, Alaska; pop. 52 in 1880.—Pe-
troff, Rep. on Alaska, 62, 1881.
Novoktolak. A Kuskwogmiut Eskimo
village in the Kuskokwim district, Alaska;
£ 55 in 1890.
ovokhtolahamiut.-Eleventh Census,
164, 1893.
Nowadaga. A former Mohawk vil-
lage on the s. bank of Mohawk r., at the
mouth of Nowadaga.cr., on the site of Dan-
ube, Herkimer co., N. Y. It was the
principal Mohawk settlement about 1750.
A part of the band here had another vil-
lage a little lower down the stream, or':
site the mouth of East Canada cr. No-
wadaga was long the home of Joseph
Brant (Thayendanegea).
Nowadaga.–Macauley, N. Y., II, 226, 1829. No-
wodaga.–Ibid., 181.
Nowe. Mentioned by Bartram (Trav-
els, 371, 1792) as a Cherokee settlement,
about 1775, one of four towns “inland on
the branches of the Tanase [Tennessee].”
It can not be certainly identified.
Alaska,
88
[B. A. E.
NOWI-NTLAKYAPAMUK
Nowi. , A Yukonikhotana village, on
the s. side of Yukon r., at the mouth of
Nowikakat r., Alaska, having 107 inhabi-
tants in 1880.
Newi-cargut.—Wymper, Trav. and Advent., map,
1869. Newikargut.-Raymond in Sen. Ex. Doc. 12,
42d Cong., 1st sess., 23, 1871. Nowikakat.-Petroff,
Rep. on Alaska, 62, 1881. Noya-kakat.-Petroff,
map of Alaska, 1880. Noyokakat.-Petroff in 10th
Census, Alaska, 12, 1884, • -
Noxa. Mentioned by Oviedo (Hist.
Gen. Indies, III, 628, 1853) as one of the
provinces or villages visited by Ayllon in
1520; probably on the South Carolina
coast.
Noyuki (‘southern aliens'). The name
applied by their northern neighbors to a
aidu tribe formerly occupying the ter-
ritory about the junction of Yuba and
Feather rs., Yuba co., Cal. One of their
villages, Yupu, was on the site of the
# Yuba city.
oi-Yucans.–Giegerin Ind. Aff. Rep. 1859,438,1860.
Npapuk (N'pa'puk): A Squawmish vil-
lage community on the E. side of Howe
sd., Brit. Col.—Hill-Tout in Rep. Brit.
A. A. S., 474, 1900.
Npiktim (“white hollow’). A village of
the Ntlakyapamuk, so called, according
to Hill-Tout, because it was the place
where the Indians obtained the white
clay they burnt and used for cleaning
wool, etc. Pop. 19 in 1897, the last time
the name officially appears.
Mpaktam.–Can. Ind. Aff. 1886, 230, 1887. N'pEk'-
tEm.—Hill-Toutin Rep. Ethnol. Surv. Can., 5, 1899.
Npikti'm.—Teit in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., II,
169, 1900. S'inpükti'm.—Ibid.
Npokwis (N"pök"wis). A Squawmish
village community on the right bank of
Squawmisht r., Brit. Col.—Hill-Tout in
Rep. Brit. A. A. S., 474, 1900.
Npuichin (Npuitci/n, “low ridge shore').
A village of the Lytton band of Ntlakya-
pamuk on the w. side of Fraser r., 8 m.
above Lytton, Brit. Col.—Teit in Mem.
Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., II, 172, 1900.
Nra Sra. For all references beginning
with this abbreviation, or with N. S., see
Nuestra Señora.
Nsisket £ Et, “the little split or di-
vide’, perhaps because near a deep or
rocky gulch). A village of the Nicola
band of Ntlakyapamuk near Nicola r.,
a few miles from the w. end of Nicola
lake, Brit. Col. Pop. 21 in 1901, the
last time the name is given.
Hun-ka-sis-ket.–Can. Ind. Aff. 1883, pt. 1, 191, 1884.
N'cickt.—Hill-Tout in Rep. Ethnol. Surv. Can., 4,
1899. Neyiskat.–Can. Ind. Aff. 1894, 277, 1895.
Nsi'sq.Et.—Teit in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist, 11,
174, 1900. Nyiskat.-Can. Ind. Aff., 361, , 1895.
Nzis-kat.—Ibid., 1886, pt. 1, 232, 1887. Nzyshat.—
Ibid., pt. II, 166, 1901.
Nskakaulten (Nsqa'qault En, ‘little look-
ing-for-game place'). A village of the
£, on the s. side of Thomp-
son r., 23 m. above Lytton, and } m. below
£ Bridge, Brit. Col.
sqa'qaultEn.–Teit in Mem. Ann. Mus. Nat. Hist.,
11, 172, 1900. Spences Bridge [Indians].–Can. Ind.
Aff., 79, 1878.
Ntekem (Nté/q Em, “to make muddy', or
“muddy creek'). A village of the Spences
Bridge band of Ntlakyapamuk on the N.
side of Thompson r., about 1 m. back
from the stream and 39 m. above Lytton,
Brit. Col.
N'tai’kum.–Hill-Tout in '' Ethnol. Surv. Can.,
4, 1899. Nté'q Em—Teit in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat.
Hist. II, 173, £ Oregon Jacks.-Name given by
whites.
Nthaich (Ngai'tc). ASquawmish village
on the right bank of Squawmisht r., Brit.
Col.—Hill-Tout in Rep. Brit. A. A. S.,
474, 1900. -
Ntlaktlakitin (NLaq La'kitin, ‘the cross-
ing place', 'place for crossing the river').
A village of the Lytton band of Ntlakya-
pamuk at Kanaka Bar, Fraser r., about
11, m. below Lytton, Brit. Col., with 55
inhabitants in 1906. Some Indians class
it with the Lower Ntlakyapamuk.
Hlakklaktan.–Can. Ind. Aff. 1892, 312, 1893. Hlu-
hlu-natan,—Ibid., pt. II, 164, 1901. Hlukhluka-
tan.—Ibid., 230, 1886. Hluk-kluk-a-tan.—Ibid.,
1885, pt. 1, 196, 1886. Kanaka Bar.—Ibid., 1897,
363, 1898. NLaqLa'kitin.—Teit in Mem. Am. Mus.
Nat. Hist., II, 171, 1900.
Ntlakyapamuk. One of the four great Sal-
ish tribes inhabiting the interior of British
Columbia and popularly called Thompson
Indians, from the river on which a large
NTLAKYAPAwuk MAN. (aw. Mus. Nar. Hist.) .
part of them live. Internally they are
divided into the Lower Thompsons, liv-
ing from a short distance below Spuzzum
on Fraser r., nearly to the village of Cisco,
and the Upper Thompsons, whose towns
extend from the latter point nearly to
Lillooet on the Fraser, to within a short
distance of Ashcroft on the Thompson,
and over all of Nicola valley. The Upper
Thompsons are subdivided by Teit into
*



BULL. 30]
+ minor bands, the Lytton band, the
Nicola band, the Spences Bridge band,
and the Upper Fraser band. In addition
the following subdivisions are mentioned:
Ainslie Creek, Boothroyds, Canoe Lake
Indians, Cooks Ferry, Rhaap, Skowtous,
and Snakaim. Total population 1,826 in
1902, 1,776 in 1906. The following list of
#" was obtained principally from
eit: -
Villages of the Lower Thompsons: Che-
tawe, Kalulaadlek, Kapachichin, Kapas-
lok, Kimus, Kleaukt, Koiaum, Nkakim,
Nkattsim, Nkoiam, Noieltsi, Npiktim,
Ntsuwiek, Sintaktl, Skohwak, Skuzis,
Skwauyik, Spaim, Spuzzum, Stahehani,
Suk, Taqwayaum, Tikwalus, Tliktlak-
etin, Tzauamuk.
Villages of the Lytton band: Anektettim,
Cisco, Kittsawat, Natkelptetenk, Nchek-
chekokenk, Nehowmean, Nikaomin, Nko-
ikin, Nkya, Noot, Npuichin, Ntlaktlak-
itin, Staiya, Stryne, Tlkamcheen, Tuh-
ezep.
Villages of the Upper Fraser band: Ahul-
ka, Nesikeep, Nkaktko, Ntlippaem, Skek-
aitin, Tiaks. .
Villages of the Spences Bridge band: At-
chitchiken, Klukluuk, Nkamchin, Nkoeit-
(aw. Mus, nar. Hist.)
*TLA-APA-UK won-AN.
ko, Nokem, Nskakaulten, Ntekem, Nu-
kaatko, Pekaist, Pemainus, Semehau,
Snapa, Spatsum, Stlaz, Tlotlowuk, Zak-
hauzsiken.
Villages of the Nicola band: Hanehe-
wedl, Huthutkawedl, Koiskana, Kwil-
chana, Naaik, Nchekus, Nsisket, Ntstlat-
ko, Petutek, Shahanik, Tsulus, Zoht.
To these the following names must be
added, although one or two of them
NTLIPPAEM-NTSTLATKO
89
may possibly be synonyms: Cheuek, Ko-
koiap, Nhaiiken, Nkahlimiluh, Nkaih,
Nzatzahatko, Paska, Rhaap, Schaeken,
Shkuet, Shkuokem, Shuimp, Skappa,
Snakaim, Spapium, Timetl, suzel. -
For detailed information consult Teit
in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., II, pt. IV,
1900, and Hill-Toutin Rep. Ethnol. Surv.
Can., Brit. A. A. S., 1899. (J. R. S.)
Cé'qtamux.—Teit in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist.,
II, 167, 1900 (Lillooet name, from name of Thomp-
son r.). Clunsus.—Bancroft, Nat. Races, I, 311,
1874. Couteaux.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Juiv 19,
1862. Klackarpun-Survey map, Hydrog. Office,
U.S.N., 1882. Knife Indians.--Teit, op.cit. (name
given by employees Hudson Bay Co.). Knives.—
Anderson quoted by Gibbs in Hist: Mag., vii, 76.
1863. Lükatimu'x.—Teit, op.cit. (Okinagan name),
Neklakapamuk.–Can. Ind. Aff., 15, 1879. Nekla-
kussamuk.—Brit. Col. map, Ind. Aff., Victoria,
1872. N-hla-kapm-uh.—Mackay quoted by Dawson
in Trans. Roy. Soc. Can., sec. 11, 6, 1891. Nicouta-
meens.–Mayne, Brit. Col., 296, 1862. Nicouta-
much.—Ibid. Nicute-much.—Anderson, op. cit.
Nitlakapamuk.—Good, Offices in Nitlakapamuk,
1880. o'atamux.—Teit, op. cit., 167 (Shus-
wap name). N-ku-tam-euh.—Mackay, op. cit., 5.
Nkutémíxu.–Gatschet, MS., B. A. E. (Okinagan
name). NLaka'pamux.—Teit, op.cit. (own name,
sometimes given to Lytton band alone). N’tlaka'-
amuq.-Hill-Tout in Rep. Ethnol. Surv. Can., 10,
899. N-tla-kā-pe-mooh.—Dawson in Trans. Roy.
Soc. Can., sec. II, 6, 1891. Ntlakya'pamuq.-Boas
in 5th Rep. N.W. Tribes Can., 10, 1889. Sa’lic.—
Teit, op. cit. (Okinagan name). , Saw-meena-
Anderson, op.cit., 71 (so called by the Tait, a Cowi-
chan tribe). SEmā'mila.—Teit, op.cit. (so called
#. the Cowichan of Fraser delta). Ske-yuh.—
ackay, '' cit. (‘the people': own name). So-
mena.-Ibid. (“inland hunters': Cowich an
name). Thompson River Indians.—Dawson, ibid., 6
(name given by whites). Thompsons.—Ibid.
Ntlippaem (NLíp'pa'Em, “to extract
marrow', according to Teit, “deep', ac-
cording to Hill-Tout). A village of the
Upper Fraser band of Ntlakyapamuk on
the w. side of Fraser r., 22 m. above Lyt-
ton, Brit. Col.
Nick-el-palm.—Brit. Col, map. Ind. Aft: Victoria,
1872. Nitlpam.–Can. Ind. Aff.,78, 1878. N'klpan.—
Hill-Tout in Rep. Ethnol. Surv. Can., 4, 1899.
# a'Em.—Teit in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., II,
172, -
Ntlkius (Niki'us). An Okinagan town
on Similkameen r., Brit. Col.—Teit in
Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., II, 174, 1900.
Ntshaautim £ down against the
island’). A Takulli sept dwelling along
Blackwater r. and upper Nechaco r., Brit.
Col., in the villages of Tluskez, Ilkatsho,
and Peltkatchek. Former villages were
Tsitsi and Ilrak, now abandoned. Pop.
135 in 1893.
Natcotetains.—Domenech, Deserts N. Am., I, 442,
1860. Nazeteoten.—Smet, Oregon Miss., 100, 1847.
Nechao-tin.—Brit. Col. map, Ind. Aff., Victoria,
1872. Neguia £ Voy., 309, 1801.
Neotetain.—Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, V, 59, 1855.
Ntshaantin.—Domenech, Deserts N. Am., 11, 62,
1860. Ntshaáutin.—Hale, Ethnog. and Philol.,
202, 1846. Nu-tcah-tenne–Morice in Trans. Can.
Inst., iv, 25, 1893. Nu-toa-'tenne.—Ibid.
Ntsiyamis (Ntsi-ya’-mis). A former
Kuitsh village on lower Umpqua r.,
Oreg.—Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore,
III, 231, 1890.
Ntstlatko (Ntsta’tko, “cold water’). A
village of the Nicola band of the Ntlak-

90
[B. A. m.
NTSUWIEK—NUESTRA SENORA DE GUADALUPE
yapamuk near Nicola r., a few miles from
the w. end of Nicola lake, Brit. Col.
Coldwater.–Teit in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., 11
174, 1900 (white man's name). Ntsata'tko.—Ibid.
NtsLa’tko.—Ibid.
Ntsuwiek (Ntsuwi'ék). A village of the
Ntlakyapamuk on the w. side of Fraser r.,
27 m. above Yale, Brit. Col.—Teitin Mem.
Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., II, 169, 1900.
Nuaguntits (Nu-a'-gun-tits). A Paiute
band formerly living near Las Vegas, s. E.
Nevada; pop. 161 in 1873.—Powell in Ind.
Aff. Rep. 1873, 50, 1874.
Nualik. A ruined Eskimo village on
the E. coast of Greenland, lat. 67° 16'.—
Meddelelser om Grönland, xxv.11, map,
1902.
Nubviakchugaluk. A Malemiut Eskimo
village on the N. coast of Norton sq.,
Alaska; pop. 30 in 1880.
Nubviakhchugaluk.—Petroff
Alaska, 11, 1884.
Nucassee (Ni’kwasi, or Nikw'st’, mean-
ing lost). An important ancient Cherokee
settlement on Little Tennessee r., where
now is the town of Franklin, in Macon
co., N. C. A large mound marks the site
of the townhouse.
Nikwási.–Mooney in 19th Rep. B. A. E., 527, 1900
(or Nikw's1'). ucasse.—Bartram, Travels, 371,
1792. Nuckasee.—Doc. of 1755 quoted by Royce in
5th Rep. B. A. E., 142, 1887. £ 1799,
ibid., 144.
Nuchatl. The principal village of the
Nuchatlitz on Esperanza inlet, w. coast of
Vancouver id.–Can. Ind. Aff., 264, 1902.
Nuchatlitz(“mountain house.”—Sproat).
A Nootka tribe occupying the village of
Nuchatl and others on Nuchalitz and
Esperanza inlets, w. coast of Vancouver
id. Pop. 74 in 1902, 62 in 1904, 52 in
1906.
Neu-chad-lits.—Jewitt, Narr., 36, repr. 1849. Neu-
chalits.-Armstrong, Oregon, 136, 1857. Neuchal-
let.-Mayne, Brit. Col., 251, 1862. Noochahlaht.—
Sproat, Savage Life, 308, 1868. Nooch-aht-aht.—
Can. Ind. Aff. 1894, 357, 1895. Nooch-ahtl-aht.—
Ibid., 1896, 430, 1897. Nooch-alh-laht.—Ibid., 1883,
188, 1884. Noochartl-aht.—Ibid., 1894, 276, 1895.
Roochati-aht:-Ibid., 52, is?5. Nutcă'tlath.-Boas
in 6th Rep. N.W. Tribes Can., 31, 1890.
Nuchawayi. The plural of Nuta, the
name applied by the Yokuts in the plains
to the Yokuts and Shoshonean tribes of
the Sierra Nevada to the E. in California.
The Nuchawayi are mentioned as a party
to the treaty of Apr. 29, 1851.
New-chow-we.-Royce in 18th Rep. B. A. E., 782,
1899. Nu-chow-we.—Barbour in Sen. Ex. Doc. 4,
32d Cong., spec. sess., 255, 1853.
Nuchek. A Chugachigmiut Eskimo
village where the Russians established a
stockade and trading post, about 1793,
known as Ft Konstantine, at Port Etches,
Hinchinbrook id., Prince William sd.,
Alaska. Pop. 74 in 1880, 145 in 1890.
Natcheek.—Baker, Geog. Dict, Alaska, 471, 1906.
Noocheek.—Ibid. Nuchek.—Ibid. '#' form).
Nüchig'müt.—Dall in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., I, 21,
1877 (t '''', Nuchusk.–Mahony in Ind. Aff.
Rep. 1869, 575, 1870. Nutschek.—Baker, op. cit.
Nuchschi (‘descended from heaven').
A Knaiahkhotana clan of Cook inlet,
in 10th Census,
Alaska.—Richardson,
407, 1851.
Nuchu. A Miwok division on the s.
fork of Merced r., Cal.
# *-Power in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., III, 349,
* *.
Nuchumatuntunne (“people in the tim-
ber country’). A former Tututni village
on the N. side of Rogue r., Oreg., near the
mouth.
Nu'-tcu-ma'-tūn; an'né.—Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk
lore, III, 233, 1890.
Nuchwugh. Aband of Salish, perhaps of
the Lummi, on L. Whatcom, Wash.
Neuk-wers.—Ind. Aff. Rep. 1857,326,329, 1858. Nüch-
wugh.–Gibbs, MS. no. 248, B.A. E. Sticks.-Fitz-
hugh in Ind. Aff. Rep., 326, 1857. Wood Indians.—
Simmons, ibid., 224, 1858.
Nuculaha. A subdivision or clan of the
Apohola or Buzzard phratry of the an-
cient Timucua of Florida.—Pareja (ca.
1613) quoted by Gatschet in Proc. Am.
Philos. Soc., xvii, 492, 1878.
Nuculahaquo. A subdivision or clan of
the Apohola or Buzzard phratry of the
ancient Timucua of Florida.—Pareja (ca.
1613) quoted by Gatschet in Proc. Am.
Philos. Soc., xvi.1, 492, 1878.
Nuculaharuqui. A subdivision or clan
of the Apohola or Buzzard phratry of the
ancient Timucua of Florida.—Pareja (ca.
1613) quoted by Gatschet in Proc. Am.
Philos. Soc., xvi.1, 492, 1878.
Nudlung. A summer settlement of the
Akudnirmiut Eskimo on Howe bay,
Baffin land.
Noodlook.–McDonald, Discov. of Hogarth’s Sd.,86,
# Nudlung.-Boas in 6th Rep. B. A. E., 441,
1
Nuestra Señora de Guadalupe. A Fran-
ciscan mission established # order of
the Viceroy of Mexico on Guadalupe r.,
Tex., about 1755, with the purpose of
£ the dispersed neophytes who
ad been at the San Xavier missions on
San Gabriel r. Some of the Mayeye from
San Xavier de Horcasitas mission were
congregated there for a time and two mis-
sionaries settled among them; but it does
not appear that any mission buildings
were erected, nor is it certain that the
mission was ever formally founded. Soon
afterward the missionaries were ordered
to San Saba and the place was abandoned
(Informe de Misiones, 1762, MS. in Mem.
de Nueva España, xxv.111, 180; Bonilla,
Breve Compendio, in Tex. Hist. Ass’n
Quar., VIII, 50–51, 1905; Arricivita, Crón-
ica, II, 337, 1792). (H. E. B.
i. s. de Guadalupe informe de Misiones. 1702,
MS., op. cit.
Nuestra Señora de Guadalupe. A mis-
sion established by Padres Ugarte and
Helen in 1720–21 on the w. coast of
Lower California, lat. 27°. It had 5
visitas in the vicinity in 1726, and 4 in
1745, the others no doubt having become
a part of one of the missions founded in
the meantime. In 1767 the mission
counted 530 baptized natives, speaking a
Arct. Exped., I,
BULL. 301
dialect of Cochimi, according to Hervas
Saggio, 79–80, 1787).
uestra Señora de Guadalupe-Venegas, Hist,
Cal., 11, 198, 1759. Nuestra Señora de Guadelupe del
Sur.—Buschmann, Spuren,751, 1859. Santa
de Guadelupe.—Ibid.
Nuestra Señora de Guadalupe de los Na-
cogdoches. A mission founded July 9,
1716, by the Franciscans of Zacatecas, at
the Nacogdoche village and for the Na-
cogdoche and Nacau tribes. The site was
evidently that of the present city of Na-
cogdoches, Tex. It was the head Zaca-
tecan mission in E. Texas, being at first
in charge of the president, Fray Antonio
Margil de Jesus. After him, the most
noted missionary there was Joseph Cal-
ahorra y Saenz (ca. 1750–1770). In 1719
the mission was abandoned, like the others
of E. Texas, and when in 1721 Aguayo
and Margil de Jesus went to reestablish
it, not a sign of church or dwelling re-
mained. On Aug. 18 the new church
was dedicated; Fray José Rodriguez was
put in charge, and 390 Indians were given
presents, having promised to settle in a
pueblo, a promise which they evidently
never fulfilled. When in 1730–31 the
Querétaran missions near by were trans-
ferred to San Antonio, this with the other
Zacatecan missions was retained, but it
was never successful. More than once it
was in danger of destruction by the
Indians, who were made hostile to the
Spaniards by the influence of the French.
By 1752 the Nacogdoche Indian village
had been removed some 3 leagues north-
ward. In 1767 Rubí reported the mission
to be without a single neophyte, either
baptized or under instruction. The next
year Solís reported that there were an
adobe church and several wooden build-
ings at the mission, but found in the books
the record of only 12 baptisms, 8 burials,
and 5 marriages. With the cession of
Louisiana to Spain in 1762 one of the
chief reasons for the mission's existence
was removed, and accordingly, on recom-
mendation by Rubí in 1767, its abandon-
ment, together with that of the neighbor-
ing establishments, was ordered in 1772
and effected in 1773. Part of the settlers
who had been removed in the latter year
from E. Texas settled in 1774 on the
Trinity, at a place called Pilar de Buca-
reli; but, because of a flood and attacks
by the Comanche, they migrated in 1779
to the site of the Nacogdoche mission,
£ some of its build-
ings, and became the founders of modern
Nacogdoches.
Besides the authorities cited below, see
Ramón, Derrotero, 1716, MS. in Mem. de
Nueva España, xxv.11, 157; Hidalgo to
Mesquia, Oct. 6, 1716, MS. in the Archivo
General; De Soto Bermudez, Investiga-
ción, 1752, MS. in the Archivo General;
Rubí, Dictamen, |25, 1767, MS. in the
NUESTRA SENORA DE LA CANDELARIA
91
Archivo General; Tex. Hist. Ass'n Quar.,
Ix, 67–137, 1906. (H. E. B.)
Guadalupe.—Bancroft, No, Mex. States, 1.614, 1886.
Guadalupe de los Nacogdoches.—Ibid.,625. Mision
de Nacogdoches.-Solís, Diario, 1768, MS. in Mem.
de Nueva España, xxv.11, 291. Nacogdoches.—
Bancroft, op. cit., 666. N. S. de Guadalupe.—
Ramón, Representación, 1716, in Mem. de Nueva
España, op.cit., 159. N. S. de Guadalupe de Albur-
£ra' de los Nacogdoches.-Solís, 1768, op.cit.,
289. N. S. de Guadalupe de los Nacogdoches.-Peña,
Diario, 1721, MS. in Mem. de Nueva España,
£". N. S. de Guadalupe de Nacogdoches.—
., 42.
Nuestra Señora de la Candelaria. One
of three Franciscan missions established
about 1747–48 on San Xavier (now San
Gabriel) r., Tex. For the circumstances
of its founding, see San Francisco de Hor-
casitas and consult also San Ildefonso.
This was the last of these three missions
to be put in operation, but it is not known
exactly when the neophytes arrived.
The principal tribe at the mission was
the Coco from the lower Colorado (Ar-
ricivita, Crónica, II, 336, 337, 1792).
Some time before Mar. 11, 1751, Capt.
Joseph de Eca y Musquiz inspected the
mission and reported at service 102 neo-
phytes (ibid., 328; Viceroy's decree, Mar.
11, 1751, MS. in Lamar papers). This
mission had an unfortunate career. About
Dec. 1751, Capt. Rábago y Terán reported
the neophytes as already reduced to 25
(Bonilla in Tex. Hist. Ass'n Quar., VIII,
49, 1905). Early in 1752 the Coco took
umbrage at the punishment of a slight
offense and left in a body for their home
on the Colorado (Arricivita, op.cit., 333).
A few days afterward Father Ganzabal,
minister at San Ildefonso, who had quar-
reled with the £ of the presidio,
was murdered in the door of the Cande-
laria mission by an unknown person.
Later the Coco promised to return to their
mission, but apparently they never did so,
for the last of the three, San Xavier de
Horcasitas, was soon abandoned (ibid.,
333,336). They were taken instead, it
seems, to San Antonio de Valero mission,
for, beginning in 1755, there were numer-
ous burials there of Coco who had been
baptized at Candelaria on Rio San Xavier
(Valero, MS. Entierros, entries for the
É' 1755–1765). (H. E. B.)
:*—Bancroft No. Mex. States, 1, 641,
Nuestra Señora de la Candelaria. A mis-
sion founded Feb. 8, 1762, by Capt.
Phelipe Rábago y Terán and Fray Diego
Ximinez, on the w. side of San Joseph r.,
now the upper Nueces (not the San
Antonio, as has been conjectured), near
a site called El Cañon. This mission and
San Lorenzo, which was 4 leagues away,
were founded for the Lipan after they
had been frightened from the San Saba
mission by the attack of the Comanche
and others in 1758. The chief who asked
for this mission and was made “gover-
92
[B. A. E.
NUESTRA SENORA DE LA PURísIMA conCEPCIóN
'' i. of it : Texa, # Turnio, who had
a following of more than 300 people (Re-
ort of £ y Terán, Feb. 7 and 8,
IS. in Archivo General; also Arricivita,
Crónica, II, 385, 386, 1792). - The mis-
sion was attached to those of the Rio
Grande. Before 1767 it was abandoned
through the desertion of Turnio and his
people (Arricivita, ibid., 391). For fur-
ther details, see San Lorenzo. (H. E. B.)
Candelaria.—Bancroft, No. Mex. States, I, 650,
1886. Nuestra Señora de la Candelaria.—Rá
y
Terán, # of the founding, Feb. 7, 8, 1762,
MS. in Archivo General.
Nuestra Señora de la Luz. A Franciscan
mission established by the Zacatecan
friars, among the Arkokisa, on the left
bank of lower Trinity r., Tex. A mis-
sion for the Arkokisa was proposed as
early as 1747 b £ Orobio y Basterra,
who reported that this tribe, living in five
rancherias or pueblos and numbering 300
families, had expressed a desire to settle
in a mission between the Sabine and the
Trinity, “their fatherland.” Some years
afterward the plan was carried out, the
mission being placed at a site known as
Orcoquisac, some distance below modern
Liberty. Near it stood the presidio of
San Agustin de Ahumada. Within a few
years both were moved a short distance
upstream to a place called Los Horcon-
sitos. The mission, from the first unsuc-
cessful, was abandoned about 1770, and in
1772 the suppression of the presidio was
ordered. (H. E. B.)
Nuestra Señora de la Purísima Concep-
ción. A Franciscan mission, founded July
7, 1716, at the principal Hasinai village,
that of the Hainai, on the E. side of Ange-
lina r., Tex., and nearly w. of modern Na-
cogdoches. It was founded by, and re-
mained for several years in charge of, the
president of the Querétaran missions
among the Hasinai, Fray Ysidro Felis de
Espinosa, later author of the famous work
on Franciscan missions, the Chrónica Apos:
tólica y Seráphica (1746). The Hainai
settlement at the time the mission was
founded consisted, it is said, of “an in-
finite number of ranches, with their
atches of maize, melons, watermelons,
ns, tobacco,” and sunflowers (Ramón,
Derrotero, 1716, MS. in Mem. de Nueva
España, xxvii, 158). This village was
for the missionaries a strategic point in
the Hasinai country, for at the Hainai
village was the chief temple of the con-
federacy, presided over by the high priest,
the great Ximesi (Jesus María, £ ación,
1691, MS.), consequently Concepción was
made the head mission. Before its re-
moval to San Antonio the mission was
sometimes called Nuestra Señora de la
Purísima Concepción de los Aynais.
The first church and dwellings were built
by the Indians of wood and grass, after
the manner of the Hasinai grass lodges,
but soon the soldiers and the mission-
aries, with their own hands, constructed
more commodious ones (Ramón, op.cit.,
159; Espinosa, Diario, 1716, MS.; and
Chrónica, 418, 419, 1746).
The Hasinai Indians were friendly, but
they refused to settle permanently in
pueblos, and, through the strong influ-
ence of their priesthood, were slow to ac-
cept baptism. However, within a year
Espinosa succeeded in baptizing, on his
deathbed, the Hainai chief, which, be-
cause of this person’s exalted position in.
the confederacy, presumably made other
conversions easier (Espinosa, Chrónica,
440). But success was slight. Supplies
for this and the neighboring missions
failed to come, some of the soldier guard
deserted, and finally, in 1719, the mission-
aries and soldiers, unaided by home au-
thorities and fearful of a French attack
from Natchitoches incident to the rup-
ture between France and Spain, retired
with the church ornaments to San An-
tonio, much to the regret of the Indians
£ Chrónica, 451–453; see also
ocs. in French, Hist. Coll. La., III, 67–
72, 1851).
in 1721 the Marqués de San Miguel de
Aguayo was sent, with Espinosa and
Father Margil, to reestablish the missions
and to erect presidios for their defense.
Espinosa was again put in charge of Con-
cepción, which reoccupied the old church
after some repairs were made. On Aug.
8, 1721, the mission was formally re-
established, and to Cheocas, chief of the
Hainai and head civil chief of the Hasi-
mai; Aguayo gave “the best suit that he
had—blue, heavily embroidered with
gold, with waistcoat of gold and silver
lace.” Cheocas collected the Hainai
people, and Aguayo, after exhorting them
to come and settle a pueblo, gave pres-
ents of clothing and trinkets to 400 per-
sons, including perhaps the 80 Kadoha-
dacho visitors who chanced to be there
(Peña, Diario, 1721, MS. in Mem. de
Nueva España, xxv.111, 42). Near by
Aguayo established an ill-made presidio
called Nuestra Señora de los Dolores de
los Texas (Peña, ibid.; and Rivera, Di-
ario, leg. 2140, 1736; also Rivera, Pro-
yecto, 1728, MS.).
Success was no greater now than for-
merly, and in 1731 Mission Concepción,
together with San Joseph de los Nasones
and San Francisco de los Texas (or
Neches), was reestablished on San Anto-
nior. It was first planned to place them
on the San Marcos, and there is some in-
dication that they may have been tem-
porarily located there (MS. in the city
clerk's office, San Antonio, dated Aug.
12, 1771). Concepción was placed on the
bank of San Antonio r., about 2 m. below
San Antonio de Valero, which is now at
BULL. 30.] NUESTRA SENORA
the center of the city of San Antonio.
According to the surviving book of mar-
riage records, it was founded May 5, 1731.
The site selected was that which formerly
had been assigned to the Ervipiame mis-
sion of San Xavier de Náxera (q. v.).
The pueblo was called Acuña, and of it
the Pajalat chief was made the first gov-
ernor (Testimonio de Asiento de Misiones,
1730–31, MS.). The mission now some-
times took the name Nuestra Señora de
la Purísima Concepción de Acuña.
The tribes served by it were in the main
of the Coahuiltecan stock. Their lan-
guage is preserved in the Manual of Bar-
tolome García (1760), who was stationed
at the neighboring mission of San Fran-
cisco de la Espada. The first marriage
recorded was that of “Joseph Flores, of
the Patumaco nation, present governor of
this pueblo, and chief of the Pajalates,
Siguipiles, Tilpacopales, and others.”
The marriage records show that about 30
so-called tribes (naciones) were repre-
sented at this mission before 1790. They
are here given, with the date of the first
appearance of each new name or group of
names following: Pajalat, Siquipil, Til-
opal, Patumaco, Pachalaque, Patalca,
iloja, Xarame (1733); Pamache (Pama-
que?), Cujan (1734); Pacaba (Pacoa?
1735); Guapica (Guapite?), Pausana
# Payaya (1739); Pastia (1741);
Pacao, Tacame; Orejon (1742); Chayopin
(1745); Venado (1746); Apache (1747);
Lipan (1751); Sanipao (1755); Piguiqui,
Manos de Perro (1756); Yojuan (1758);
Pajalache (Pajalat? 1759); Malaquita
(1764); Borrado, Copane (1767); Coman-
che (1770); Pamaque (1775). Of these
the Pajalates, Orejones, Pacaos, Pacoas,
Pausanas, Tacames, Venados, Pamaques,
Pihuiques, Borrados, Sanipaos, and Ma-
nos de Perro are named in García's Man-
wal as among those speaking Coahuilte-
can, and several others are known to
have been likewise Coahuiltecans. It is
possible that two or three pairs of the
names given above are those of identical
tribes. It is also to be noted that the
Apache and the Yojuane in most cases
were captives, while the Pacoa and Chay-
opin in the list represent neophytes of
neighboring missions who intermarried
with the neophytes of Concepción (Libro
de Casamientos, MS. in the custody of
the Bishop of San Antonio).
By Feb. 20, 1740, 250 neophytes had
been baptized; but at this date only 120
remained, of whom all but 6 were un-
baptized. The explanation is that in the
latter part of 1739 a severe epidemic had
ravaged all the missions, immediately
after which a fresh supply of gentiles
was brought in (Descripción de Mi-
siones, Feb. 20, 1740, MS. in Mem. de
Nueva España, xxv.111, 203). By Mar. 6,
DE LA SOLED AD 93
1762, there had been 792 baptisms and
558 burials—a commentary on mortality
at the missions. At this time there were
207 persons remaining, largely Pajalates,
Tacames, and Sanipaos. There were now
a substantial church, apparently the one
still standing, a sacristy, cloisters, a work-
room where neophytes made cotton fab-
rics, and a blacksmith shop. The Indian
pueblo near by consisted of two rows of
stone huts and jacales, surrounded by a
wall. The fields were irrigated by means
of an acequia leading from a reservoir.
On the ranch were 200 mares, 110 horses,
610 cattle, and 2,200 sheep and goats
(Ynforme de Misiones, Mar. 6, 1762,
MS. in Mem. de Nueva España, xxv.111,
168–169). The acequia, known as the
“Pajalache or Concepción ditch,” is said
to have been in use until 1869 (Corner,
San Antonio de Bexar, 43, 1890).
Late in 1772 or early in 1773 the Queré-
taran friars transferred the mission to the
Zacatecans, as was true also of the neigh-
boring missions (Libro de Casamientos,
MS., first entry for 1773). But the active
period of the mission was now past, and
the subsequent history was that of de-
cline. Neophytes were difficult to get
government support was withdrawn, an
the citizens of San Fernando encroached
upon the mission lands. In 1794 the
mission was secularized. By 1790 the
total number of marriages had reached
249, of which 210 had been contracted
before 1770 (Libro de Casamientos). The
mission church and vivienda are still
fairly well preserved. H. E. B.)
Nuestra Señora de la Soledad. The thir-
teenth Franciscan mission founded in
California. Father Lasuen himself had
explored the region, already known to
the Spanish as Soledad, and personally
selected the site, which was situated in
the Salinas valley, about 4 m. from the
I' town of Soledad, Monterey co.
he native name was Chuttusgelis.
Some shelters were erected by neophytes
from San Carlos, and on Oct. 9, 1791, the
mission of Nuestra Señora de la Soledad
was formally established. A few natives
witnessed the ceremony. By the end of
the year there were 12 converts, and 493
' 1800. In 1797 they had completed an
adobe church with straw roof. The great-
est number of neophytes, 727, was reached
in 1805. In 1810 there were 600, in 1820
435, and about 300 in 1834. The total
number of natives baptized was 3,096, of
whom 1,306 were children. The total
deaths were 2,502, of whom 1,137 were
children. The mission was successful in
its agricultural operations and well sup-
plied with stock. In 1810 it had £
3,000 cattle, 286 horses, and 8,000 sheep,
with an average crop for the last decade
of 3,660 bushels. By 1820 the livestock
94
[B. A. E.
NUESTRA SENORA DEL ROSARIO
had increased considerably, but the crops
were smaller. Soledad did not decline so
rapidly as some of the other California
missions, and in 1834 it still had about
6,000 cattle and 5,000 sheep. The crops,
however, were not very good, though
there was a certain amount of irrigation.
After secularization the decline was rapid,
so that in 1840 there were only about 70
natives left, and the livestock had almost
entirely disappeared. In 1846 the mis-
sion was sold for $800, but its buildings
were then in ruins. Portions of adobe
walls, some of them 3ft thick, still remain
on the site. The Indians in the neigh-
borhood of Soledad were Chalones, be-
longing to the Costanoan linguistic stock.
In 1817, or thereabouts, according to in-
formation given to Taylor ' armer,
Apr. 20, 1860), approximately a fourth of
the neophytes were Chalones, one-fourth
Esselen, and one-half from the Tulare
lakes. The latter were probably Yokuts
(Mariposan). See £ Indians,
Costanoan Family, Mission Indians of Cali-
fornia, Missions. (A. B. L.)
Nuestra Señora de la Soledad. An Apa-
lachee mission settlement established in
1718 near Pensacola, Fla., by Juan Mar-
cos, chief of the tribe, with refugees
rescued from captivity among the Creeks,
by whom they had been carried away on
the destruction of the Apalachee missions
by Gov. Moore and his Indian allies in
1704. The effort seems to have been
abandoned before 1722. (J. M.)
Nuestra Señora de la Soledad.—Barcia, Ensayo,349,
1723. Our Lady of Loneliness.—Shea, Cath. Miss.,
75, 1855. Soledad.—Barcia, op.cit., 342.
Nuestra Señora de la Victoria. A Fran-
ciscan mission founded in 1677 at Nada-
dores, within the territory of the present
state of Coahuila, Mexico. It was called
also Santa Rosa, and familiarly Nada-
dores. Raids by the Toboso, a wild tribe
of northern Mexico, compelled removal
from its first site, 40 leagues N. E. of
Coahuila, to a position near Nadadores r.,
7 leagues N. w. of that city. The Indians
collected here were the Cotzales and Manos
Prietas, to which, after the removal, 8Tlas-
caltec families were added. (J. R.S.)
Nuestra Señora de los Dolores de la Punta.
A mission founded by the Querétaran
fathers within the limits of the present
Mexican state of Nueva Leon. The In-
dians gathered here were the Pitas and
the Pasalves.
Nuestra Señora de los Dolores del Norte.
A Jesuit mission of Lower California,
founded early in the 18th century. Ve-
negas (Hist. Cal., 11, 198–199, 1759) says:
“This mission was joined with that of San
Ignacio. Within its district, which lies 30
leagues from S. Ignacio [San Ignacio de
Kadakaman] and in the latitude of 29°,
Were y 548 baptized Indians.”
Taylor states that this mission was “made
as an adjunct to San Ignacio, but a few
years afterward seems to have been ab-
sorbed into this last and abandoned, as
were two or three pioneer foundations of
the same kind, before 1740.” See also
Browne, Res. Pac. Slope, app., 50, 1869.
Nuestra Señora de los Dolores de los Ais.
A Franciscan mission established in 1716
by the Spaniards among the Eyeish, in
the vicinity of Sabine r., Tex., 37 leagues
from Natchitoches, La., “well toward
the E., and near the French settlements
already established on Red r.” of Loui-
siana. It was abandoned during the
French-Spanish hostilities of 1719 and the
mission property destroyed by the In-
dians, but was reestablished in 1721 with
180 natives. In 1768 it reported only 11
baptisms, and in 1773 was abandoned,
probably on account of the decimation of
the Eyeish people. See Bancroft, cited
below; Garrison, Texas, 1903.
Dolores.—Bancroft, No. Mex. States, 1,615,666,1886.
Dolores de los Adaes.—Ibid., 625. Santísima Virgen
de los Dolores.-Austin in Tex. Hist. Ass'n Quar.,
VIII, 284, 1905.
Nuestra Señora del Pilar de los Adaes. A
presidio established in Sept. and Oct.
1721, by the Marqués de Aguayo, close to
the mission of San Miguel de Linares (or
de los Adaes), in Texas, and about three-
quarters of the way from the Sabine to
Natchitoches, La. It was occupied until
1773, when the whole eastern frontier was
abandoned. In 1774, however, part of the
citizens returned from San Antonio to the
Trinity and there founded a village which
was called Pilar de Bucareli. (H. E. B.)
Nuestra Señora del Pilar.–Peña, MS. Diario, 1721, in
Mem. de Nueva España, xxvii.1, 52. Nuestra Se-
mora del Pilar de los Adaes.—Bonilla, Breve Com-
ndio, 1772, in Tex. Hist. Ass’n Quar., VIII, 34,
905. Pilar.—Bancroft, No. Mex. States, 1,626, 1886.
Nuestra Señora del Refugio. A mission
founded in 1791 by Fray Manuel de Silva,
near the mouth of Mission r., flowing
into Aransas bay, Tex. It had 62 Karan-
kawa neophytes in 1793. It was main-
tained until 1828, but in 1824 the mission
buildings were abandoned because of the
hostility of the Comanche, the baptism of
neophytes subsequent to this time being
performed at the parochial church. Be-
tween 1807 and 1828 the missionaries
laboring at Refugio were Fr. José Manuel
Gaitán, Fr. Juan María Zepulveda (buried
there June 28, 1815), Fr. José Antonio
Diaz de Leon, and Fr. Miguel Muñoz.
During this period the total number of
baptisms was 204, the tribes represented
being the Karankawa, Piguique, Copane,
Coapite, Pamogue, Cujan, Malaguite, Pa-
jalache, Toboso, Coco, Araname, and
Lipan (Libro II de Bautismos, 1807–28, in
the archives of the parochial church of
Matamoros, Mexico). (H. E. B.)
:*—Bancroft. No. Mex. States, I, 666,668,
Nuestra Señora del Rosario. A Francis.
can mission founded in the fall of 1754
about 4 m. s. w, of Espíritu Santo de
BULL. 30]
Zuñiga mission, nearly opposite modern
Goliad and 3 m. from San Antonio r., for
the Karankawan tribes, particularly the
Cujanes (Kohani), of the Texas coast below
this point. Early missionary effortsamong
the Karankawan tribes had been made at
Espíritu Santo, founded in 1722 by the
Zacatecan Franciscans near the site of
La Salle's settlement on Lavaca r. The
hostility of these tribes soon caused the
removal of the mission, and subsequentl
the neighboring presidio, Bahía del #
ritu Santo, to Guadalupe r. The site
is now marked by ruins in Mission val-
ley, Victoria co. From this time until
1750 the Karankawan tribes, except the
Coco, some of whom before this were
attracted to Candelaria mission, were al-
most unaffected by mission influence; but
in the year named, in consequence of José
de Escandón's plan to colonize the whole
coast country from Pánuco, Mexico, to
San Antonio r., renewed efforts were
made to missionize them. At first the
government ordered that an attempt be
made to gather them into Espíritu Santo
de Zuñiga mission, which, at Escandón's
instance, had been moved in 1749 with
the presidio of Bahía to San Antonio r.
At the same time the Querétaran mis-
sionaries at San Antonio made an effort
to gather them there. A quarrel ensued,
with the result that Espíritu Santo mis-
sion, profiting by the efforts of the Que-
rétarans, succeeded in 1751 in gathering
temporarily a number of Karankawans,
mainly Cujanes. They deserted in a few
weeks, but the missionaries and Captain
Ramírez de la Piszina of the presidio con-
tinued making efforts to win the Cujanes,
Karankawa, Coapites, and Copanes (Ko-
no ).
It being found objectionable to attempt
to put these tribes into the Espíritu Santo
mission with the Aranames and Tami-
ques, “since they are of different lan-
guages, incompatible dispositions, and do
not like to be in their company,” an
effort was made and permission obtained
to transfer mission Nuestra Señora de los
Dolores de los Ais from E. Texas to the
neighborhood of Espíritu Santo, there to
reestablish it for the Karankawan tribes.
Objections from E. Texas, however, re-
sulted in an order (Apr. 7, 1755) to found
a new mission for the Cujanes (Kohani),
Coapites, and Karankawa. The Copanes
(Kopano) do not seem to have been in-
cluded. Already, in consequence of the
former plan, the founding of a new
mission for these tribes had been begun
(Nov. 1754) by Father Camberos and
Captain Ramírez de la Piszina. Without
waiting for the government to supply
funds, work was begun with private do-
nations and borrowed means. The name
iven the mission was Nuestra Señora
el Rosario, with the addition, sometimes,
NUESTRA SENORA DEL VALLE HUMBROSO
95
of “de los Cujanes,” the addition indi-
cating the prominence of the Cujan tribe
in the mission, and also the prevalent
usage of the name of this tribe as a generic
term for the Karankawan group. As first
constructed, the church was built of wood,
and was surrounded by a stake palisade.
Later this church was replaced by one of
stone. Conversions were slow, the total
number of baptisms after four years' work
being only 21. The Cujanes in particular
were hard to manage, and with difficulty
were kept from deserting. Adequategov-
ernment support for the mission was de-
layed until Apr. 1758, when the supplies
that had been asked for were granted, and
10 additional soldiers were added to the
garrison at the neighboring presidio.
With this aid the mission became more
£ In 1768 it was able to reporta
total of about 200 baptisms, and the indi-
cations are that at this time from 100 to
200 Indians lived intermittently, at least
at the mission. Father Solís inspected
the mission in that year and reported it
in good material condition, but said that
the Indians were very hard to subdue,
and that the Copanes, some of whom had
joined the other tribes there, had en-
tirely deserted it. In the same year
charges were made to the government
that the Indians were being seriously
mistreated by the missionary, Father
Escobár, and for that reason were de-
serting. Solís, however, gave a contrary
report. (For a study of the history of
Mission Rosario to this point, with cita-
tation of authorities for the above state-
ments, see Bolton in Texas Hist. Ass’n
Quar., Oct. 1906.) The subsequent his-
tory of this mission has never been in-
vestigated. Viceroy Revilla Gigedo tells
us that it was completely abandoned in
1781; that efforts were made at once to
reestablish it, but without success until
1791 (Carta dirigida é la Corte de Es-
paña, Dec. 27, 1793). Portillo (Apuntes
ra la Historia Antigua de Coahuila y
exas, 310–11), an unreliable writer, who
however had access to documents, says
that in 1794 it had 62 neophytes (some of
them apparently Coco), and that three
ears later 97 Coco and Karankawa
rom the mouth of the Colorado, after
failing to gain admission to Espíritu
Santo, entered Rosario mission. uins
of the latter are still to be seen, but little
remains of its walls. (H. E. B.)
Nuestra Señora del Rosario. A former
Cora pueblo and seat of a mission which
had Corapa as a visita. Situated near the
w. bank of Rio San Pedro, lat. 22° 15', Ja-
lisco, Mexico.—Orozco y Berra, Geog.,
280, 1864.
Nuestra Señora del Valle Humbroso. A
Temoris pueblo in Chinipas valley, w.
Chihuahua, Mexico.—Orozco y Berra,
Geog., 324, 1864.
96
[B. A. E.
NUGSOAK—NUKLUKAYET
Nugsoak. A missionary station and
£ng post opposite Disko id., w. Green-
an(1.
Noogsoak.-Crantz, Hist. Greenland, 1, 16, 1767.
Nugumiut ('inhabitants of the cape '.
An Eskimo tribe occupying the peninsula
between Frobisher bay and Cumberland
sd., Baffin land. Sealing on the floes with
the harpoon, killing walrus at the floe
edge, and hunting deer in the summer are
their occupations. Their permanent vil-
lages are Nugumiut, Operdniving, Tornait,
Tuarpukdjuak, and Ukadlik. Other set-
tlements are Akbirsiarbing, Ekaluin, Kas-
sigiakdjuak, Kekertukjuag, Kodlimarn,
and Nuvuktualung.
1883.
New Gummi Lurk.—British Admiralty chart. Nu-
eute.—Kumlien in Bull. Nat. Mus. no. 15, 15,
gum
# Nugumiut.-Boas in 6th Rep. B. A. E., 422,
Nu
umiut. A winter village of Nugu-
miut Eskimo at the entrance to Frobisher
bay, Baffin land.—Boas in 6th Rep. B. A.
..., map, 1888.
Nuhalk (Nura'lk''). A Bellacoola divi-
sion, embracing the following 8 villages,
at the mouth of Bellacoola r., Brit. Col.:
Atlklakti, Komkutis, Osmakmiketlp, Pei-
sela, Sakta, Selkuta, Stskeitl, and Tkeikts-
kune. £ include the Keltakkaua,
Potlas, Siatlhelaak, Spukpukolemk, and
Tokoais gentes.
Nuchalkmk’.-Boas in Petermanns Mitt., pt. 5, 130,
#"w", "' Nuqa'lkH.-Boas in 7th Rep.
N. W. Tribes Can., 3, 1891. Nuqa'lkmh.–Ibid.
(-mh=“people of ’). uxa'lk''.—Boas in Mem.
Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., II, 49, 1898.
Nuiku (Nit/iku). A Bellacoola village at
the head of South Bentinck arm, Brit.
Col. It is one of the Talio towns.
Nü'ik'.—Boas in 7th Rep. N. W. Tribes Can., 3,1891.
#"—" in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., II, 49,
Nuimok (‘southern'). A Wintun tribe
formerly living along lower Stony cr.,
Glenn co., Cal.
Romnom. Kroeber, infºn, 1903 (Yuki name for
Stony Creek Wintun). Noi Mucks.–Geigerin Ind.
Aff. ., 288, 1858. Nu'-i-mok.-Powers in Cont.
N. A. nol., III, 230, 1877. -
Nuk (‘the # A village of the
Kinugumiut Eskimo at Port Clarence,
Alaska, the site of the reindeer station
Teller.
Nooke.—Beechey (1827) quoted by Baker, £
Dict. Alaska, 620, 1906. Nookmete.-Jackson in
# Bur. Educ., map, 145, 1894. Nookmut.—
Dall, Alaska, 408, 1870. Nookmute.–Elliott, Our
Arct. Prov., map, 1886. The Nook.—Baker, op.
cit. (name given by “the old-timers”).
Nukaakmats (Nuqā’armats). A Bella-
coola town on Bellacoola r., above Ase-
nane, Brit. Col.
Nuka'aqmats.-Boas in 7th '' N.W. Tribes Can.,
3, 1891. Nuqā'axmats.-Boas in Mem. Am. Mus.
Nat. Hist., ii, 49, 1898. -
Nukaatko (Nukad’tko, Nukaa’tgo
NEkad’tko, “one little water”). A #
of the Spences Bridge band of Ntlak-
yapamuk, on the N. side of Thompson r.,
43 m. above Lytton, Brit. Col.—Teit in
Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., 11, 173, 1900.
Or
op. about 80 in-
Mentioned as a tribe of s.
central California, apparently living be-
tween San Joaquin and Kings rs. There
may be some confusion with a southern
Moquelumnan tribe called Nuchu; or the
term may be a synonym of Nuchawayi or
Nutunutu (q.v.). The Nukchu entered
into a treaty with the United States, Apr.
29, 1851, and were placed on a reserve
between Chowchilla and Kaweah rs.
Nook-choo.—Royce in 18th # B. A. E., 782, 1899.
Nook-choos.—John-on (1851) in Sen. Ex. Doc. 61,
32d Cong., 1st sess., 22, 1852.
Nukhe (‘reddish-yellow buffalo'). A
# ns of the Ponca, q.v.
ce.—Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 229, 1897 (im-
properly so called). Nuqe.—Ibid. Nuxe.—Ibid.
Nukhwhaiimikhl (Nükh-whai-i-mikhl).
A Samish village on the s. w. side of
Guemes id., N. w. coast of Washington.—
Gibbs, Clallam and Lummi, 38, 1863.
Nukhwuchutun (Nu'-q'wat-tcu'-tūn). A
former village of the Chetco on the s.
side of Chetco r., Oreg.—Dorsey in Jour.
Am. Folk-lore, III, 236, 1890.
Nukits (Nük'i/ts). A Bellacoola village
£i Bellacoola r., above Snutele, Brit.
Nü'khits.-Boas in 7th Rep. N. W. Tribes Can., 3,
1891. Nük'i'ts.-Boas in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat.
Hist., 11,49, 1900.
Nukitsomk (Nuxits 5'm Y). A Wikeno
village on Rivers inlet, Brit. Col.—Boas
in Petermanns Mitt., pt. 5, 130, 1887.
Nukkehkummees. A village of Praying
Indians, probably subject to the Wam-
anoag, near the site of Dartmouth,
Mass., containing about 120 inhabitants
in 1698.—Rawson and Danforth (1698) in
Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st s., x, 132, 1809.
Nuklako. A Hankutchin village of 82
inhabitants on Yukon r., near the mouth
of Klondike r., just w. of the boundary
line between Alaska and British Columbia.
Fort Reliance.—Petroff in 10th Census, Alaska, map,
1884. Nu-kla-ko.–Schwatka, Rep. on Alaska, 86,
1885. Takon Indians.—Ibid., 84. Tchi-car-gut-ko-
tan.—Ibid., 86 (Ingalik name).
Nuklit. A Malemiut Eskimo village
near C. £ Norton sq., Alaska.
Noklich.—Zagoskin in Nouv. Ann. Voy., 5th s.,
xxi, map, 1850. Noocleet.—Baker, Geog. Dict.
Alaska, 473, 1906 (quoted form). Nucleet.—Ibid.
Nuklit.—Zagoskin, Descr. Russ. Poss. Am., 1, 72,
1847
Nukchu,
Nukluak. An Ikogmiut Eskimo village
on the left bank of the Yukon, opposite
Ikogmiut mission, Alaska.
£: Ethnog. Skizz., map,
1855. Nukluag-miout.—Zagoskin in Nouv. Ann.
Voy., 5th s., xx1, map, 1850. - -
Nuklukayet. A Tenankutchin village,
trading t, and mission on the N. bank
of the Yukon, Alaska, just below the
mouth of the Tanana. Pop. 107 in 1880,
120 in 1890. It is visited for trade by
£ of various tribes.
uclucayette.—Raymond in Sen. Ex. Doc. 12, 42d
Cong., 1st sess., 23, 1871. Nuclukayette.—Whym-
r, Alaska, map, 1869. Nu-klac i yat.—Baker,
eog. Dict. Alaska, 473, 1906 (cited form). Nuklak-
et.—Ibid. Nuklükahyét.—Dall, Alaska, 57, 1870.
uklukaiet.-Petroff # 10th Census, Alaska, 12,
aunt. 301 NUKLUKTAN A~—NUNABIA 07
1884. Rukluhyet.-—Petrofl, Rep. on Alaska, 62,
1881. Il’uk1u‘kk?ut.-—Schwatka Rep. on Alaska,
97. 1885. N ikyot.—.~\i1en llep. on i\lii~ika,86,
1887. l’uk1ukyeto.—Bruce,Alsska, map, 1886.
Nii.k1uktana(Nukluk-Mina). A Tenan-
kutchin division on Tanana r., Alaska,
below Tutlut r.—Allen, Rep. on Alaska,
86, 1887.
Riikwatlamisli. A small body of Salish,
formerly on a branch of Skagit r., in
\Vhatcom co., Wa.sh., now on Swinomish
{IS-still-6hlkll.—§l8ll0l in Ind. Afl. Rep., 198 1877.
loo -na—clu.iri-ill\.—-1nd.Afl'.Rcp., 17,1870. N'qua-
cha-inidi.—Gibhs hi Pac. R. R. Rep., i, 438, 1866.
118%-k1:7a7t-u.milh.—Gibbs in Cont. N. A. Etlin0l., I,
iii-iiiiiiiitiii. A sept of the Tiikiiiii living
in the village of Nulkreh, on Noolke lake,
Brit. Col.; 56 in 1879.
]I\1o—tin.-Brit. 01. map, 1872. Noel-k6-0-tin.-—
Dawson in Rcp. Can. Geo]. Surv. 1879-80, 3013,
1881. Ruluiitiiu.—Donienech, Deserts N. Am., ii,
62, 1860. Nu1.n.iutiii.—Haie, Ethnog. and Phiiol.,
'§%‘1846. Stony Greek buul.—Cau. Ind. At1., 214,
illflw. A Kaiyuhkhotana village a.nd
trading station on the N. bank of ukon
r., Alaska, about 100 in. from Norton sd.
and 550 ni. by river from the ocean. In
1838 the Russian Malakof built a block-
house and stockade near here, but shortly
afterward, during his absence, it was
burned by the Indians. It was rebuilt in
1842 by Lieut. Zagoskin, who was suc-
ceeded by Vasili Derzhavin, whose many
acts of cruelty led to the massacre of the
entire garrison bly the Koyukukhotana in
1851. Later Nu ato was moved 2m. up
the river to its present site. It is the seat
of the Roman Catholic mission of St Peter
Claver, and contained 168 inhabitants in
1880, 118 in 1890. _
Ia1atos.—Schwnika, Re . oii Alaska, 101, 1885.
1Ion1ato.—Zagoskin in lyouv. Aiiii. Voy.. 6th s.,
xxi, map, 1850. 1Iu.Lato.—Zagoskin, Descr. Russ.
Poss. Am., map, 1842. IIi1i’to-klio-tin'i.—Dall in
Cont. N. A. Et 1101., 1,26, 1871. _ _
Iulatok. ATogiaganiiut Eskimo village
on Togiak r., Alaska; pop. 211 in 1880.
Iu1nhtuk.—Pctmfl, Reg. on Alaska, 49, 1881.
1Iu1atok.—1’etroff in 10t Ccii-ms, Alaska, 17, 1884.
Hulk:-ah. The N ulaautin village on
Noolke lake, s. of Nechaco r., Brit. Col.-
Morice in Trans. Roy. Soc. Can., x, 109,
1893.
Inloktolok. A Kaialigmiut Eskimo
village on the s. side of Nelson id.,
Alas a; pop. 25 in 1880.
l'..'.:i**'*.i"..‘.'i=:.P*.'.;*:..-.*;"".:'£.~. “"1-.:;:. “*2 2*’
. O U .—- 801'] U0
Baker, G1-0§.Dicl.Ala.ska, 474,1906. lgulloktolok.-Z
Baker, ibi . 1Iu1ii.k1itnlggiiiut.—Nelson in 18th
Rep. B. A. E., pl. ii, 21,1 .
Iiim (Nilm). The Earth or Sand clan of
the Tigua pueblo of Isleta, N. Mex.
Iamtafnin.-Gutnchet, Islets MS. vocab., B. A. E.,
1835. 1Ii.m-t'a.i’iiin.—-Lurnrnls quoted by Hodge
in Am. Anthrop.,IX, 3fl),1896(lai1i'm='people ).
Iuinaltaohi. A village formerly on Tu-
olumne r., Tuolunine co., Cal. J iidg-
ing from its geographic position, it was
reliably Moquelumnan
all-lit-90-00.-—i-l0i1Il£I0l'1l11S(!hb0lU1"Bi'l,Il1ll.T1'ib€S,
iv, 407. 1854 (probably identical). Iumu.1tu1ii.-
57009°-—Bull. 30, pt 2-—-l2—-7
>/t>> .
Latham in Trans. Philol.Soc. L0nd.,81, 1866. Nu-
mal-tmiiae.-Joiinson, op. cit. _ _
Ruinawilowiigi ( lVq1m'iwwiu6qg1, ‘they go
by the name 0 the fisii’). A phratry of
the Sank and Foxes, including the Stur-
geon, Bass, and Ocean gentes; also the
name of the Sturgeon gens of this phra-
try. (w. .1.)
1!’ -ml-we’-so-uk.—Morgan, Anc. Soc., ' 170, 1877
(the gens). 1hmiwleows¢l.—Wm. Jones, inf’n,
1906 (the phratry and the gens).
Numeral systems. See Comuing.
_Rumguo1gar. A former Chumashan
village near Santa Barbara, Cal.—Ban-
croft, Nat. Races, i, 459, 1874.
Nummuk (‘ western ’ ). A \Vintun tribe
that formerly lived on Ruin r., a tribu-
tary of Cottonwood r., Shasta co., Cal.
1Tvinmuk.—Powe1i in 7th Rep. B. A. E., 70, 1891.
H811?’-mok.—Powers in Cont. .\. A. Ethnol., 111, 230,
ll-
Iumpaii. A former division of the
Olamentke that probably resided not far
from the Olumpali of Marin co., Cal.
Roumpo1i.|._—Choris, Voy. Pitt.. 6, 1822. Niunpall.—
Cliam sso in Kotzebue, \'oy., iii, 51, 1821.
Hun (Nzln). The name of an ancestor
of one of the Koskimo gentes, sometimes
applied to the gens itsel .—Boa.s iii Peter-
manns Mitt., pt. 5, 131, 1887.
1l'iina(‘land ). ANunatogmiut Eskimo
vgllgge at Pt Iiope, Alaska; pop. 74 in
1 8 .
in»-ii1_i)iiii iii Cont. N. .4. El.h110i., 1,11, 1871.
¥:&nungamuto.—1'etI)fi in 10th Census, A1a.ska,4,
Au Ikoginiut Fskimo vil-
lsgei Opp(;Sl:.:ki\0se!‘0}§skl, _(()1I1 thellowefi
u on, I . a; per ape 1 entica wit
Uk k.
Huniikl§umute.—Rnym0nd iii Sen. Ex. Doc. 12,
4211 C0ng., 1st. seas., 25, 1871.
Riuiakitit. The northernmost villageof
the Angmagsalingmiut, on an islet at the
entrance of Sermiligak fjord, Greenland,
in lat. 65° 53’; pop. 1-1 iii 188~i.—Med-
delelser om Griin and, xxvii, 22, 1902.
Nunaktsk. An Ikogmiufllskimovillage
above Anvik, on Yukon r., Alaska.
Ilunakhtsgamute.-—Nelson1(l878£€:&oted by Baker,
Ge%g.Dict.Alu(iri{,19L0!2;kt nan) A.—I1?fillr{e_r,ibid.
unaktnau 4 U7 UGU . D laV1n'
miut Eskimo summer village close to
Refuge inlet, Alaska.—Murdoch in 9th
Rep. B. A. 19., 83, 1892.
Nunamiut. A Kaniagiiiiut Eskimo vil-
lage on Three Saints harbor, Kodiak id.,
A aska; pop. 160 in 1880, 86in 1890.
1I'unj 'ut.—1-1o1mberg,Etiino .Skizz..mnp,142,
18.65.“?unoo1is;:amutu.-Petnifigln 10th Census
Alaska,'11,1 . om En.rbor.—1bid., 29. sui-iii
fivgfifiigxfiwxlggigis, Alaska, 77, 1893 (‘old
Riinapithliigak. A Chiiagmiut Eskimo
ggiige fig thenYuaksgnAd]eltLi, on the right
0 as a.
gort Ha:ilw~g(er,gGuig. Dictt. .~Ԥliliskiiia1]90'.!.
OBI 0'! . 0118 lll'\'0 ' 110 9 1’ E ,
N11.11lpil.lll\‘l.[)I.k(i—-ll)l(‘i. 30111 Foift
Niiiiaria. A deserted Eskimo village of
the Sidarumiut near Pt Belcher, Alaska,
the O(!(Y11])811l.~l of which movctl to
98
[B. A. E.
NUNARSUAK–NUNWOGULUKHLUGUK
Sedaru.—Murdoch in 9th Rep. B. A. E.,
44, 1892.
Numarsuak. An Eskimo settlement in
s. E. Greenland, lat. 62° 43'.—Nansen,
First Crossing of Greenland, 1,389, 1890.
Nunatak. ‘A crest or ridge of rock ap-
pearing above the surface of the inland
ice in Greenland’—Century Dictionary.
From the Eskimo language, in which the
word has the same form. (A. F. C.)
Nunatarsuak. An Eskimo settlement
in w. Greenland, near Ameralik #.
Nunatarsuak.—Nansen, First Crossing of Green-
land, II, 430, 1890. Nunatochsoak.–Peary, My
Arctic Jour., 188, 1893. -
Numatogmiut (“mountain people’). An
Eskimo tribe £ the banks of
Noatak r., Alaska, who formerly ranged
the interior as far as Colville r., and estab-
lished settlements on the Arctic coast.
They subsisted by hunting ptarmigan,
reindeer, and mountain sheep, and fishing
in the mountain streams. The coast they
visited only in summer to sell the furs they
had trapped. They were a tall, vigorous,
rugged F' of remarkably fine phy-
sique. The tribe proper had 42 members
in 1890, while Dall in 1875 estimated them
at 300. Their villages are or were Aniyak,
Ipnot, Nigaluk, Noatak, Nuna, Shina-
rua, and Tikizat.
oatagamutes.—Elliott, Our Arctic Prov., map,
1886. Nooatoka Mutes.—Kelly, Arctic Eskimos,
chart, 1890 (“timber peop ''', Nooatoks.-Ibid.,
14. Noonitagmioots.—Stone in Bull. Am. Mus.
Nat. Hist., xiII, 35, 1900. Noyatagameuts.—Hooper,
Cruise of Corwin, 26, 1880. Nunatagmut.-Nelson
in 18th Rep. B. A. E., map, 1899. Nuna- é-
un.—Richardson, Polar Regions, 300, 1861. Nuna-
tañmiun.-Murdoch in 9th Rep. B. A. E., 44, 1892.
Nünäto'g-mut.—Dall in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., I, 11,
1877. una-tun'g-méün.–Simpson quoted by
Dall, ibid. -
Nundawao (‘great hill.”—Morgan). An
ancient Seneca town near Naples, at the
head of Canandaigua lake, Ontario co.,
N. Y. The name would seem to make it
identical with the ancient Seneca town
known to the French as Tsonnontouan.
Conoyer, however, thinks the latter was
identical with Totiakton (q. v.), near
Mendon, Ontario co.
Nun'-da-wa-o.-Morgan, League Iroq., 6, 1851.
Onondowā’.—J. N. B. Hewitt, inf'n, 1889 (correct
Seneca form). Tenaoutoua.—Charlevoix (1744),
New France, III, 122, 1866. Tsonnontouan.-For
forms, see Seneca. -
Nunemasekalis (Nü'nem Easqális, “old
from the beginning')... A gens of the
Tlauitsis, a Kwakiutl tribe.
Nunemaseka'lis.—Boas in 6th Rep. N. W. Tribes
Can., 54, 1890. Nü'n EmasEqälis-Boas in Rep.
Nat. Mus. 1895, 330, 1897.
Nung. The Earth or Sand clan of the
Tewa of Hano pueblo, Arizona. Its mem-
bers numbered 12 in 1893. Cf. Nang.
Huc-klic.—Stephen in 8th Rep. B. A. E., 39, 1891
(Navaho name). Nañ.—Fewkes in Am. Anthrop.,
vir, 166, 1894 (Tewa name). Nuñ.—Stephen, op.
cit. (Tewa name). Tou' 'kai.—Ibid. (Hopi £
Nuniliak. A Kaniagmiut summer vil-
l on the s w. shore of Afognak id.,
Alaska.
Malinovskie lietnik-Murashef (1839) quoted by
Baker, Geog. Dict. Alaska, 475, 1906 (‘raspberry
summer village': , Russian name). Nunalik.—
Tebenkof quoted by Baker, ibid. Numiliak.—
Ibid. (native name).
Nunivagmiut. A tribe of Eskimo in
Alaska, occupying the main part of Nu-
nivak id. and a small district about C.
Vancouver on the mainland. They are
a trading people; pol £ is rare; the
women are not fruitful and fade early;
children are taught to work, and a youth
is not considered a man until he has
killed a deer, a wolf, or a beluga. The
kaiak frames are fitted with the nicest
skill and covered with the skins of the
great maklak seal. Every boy from the
age of 10 has his own kaiak, and many
maidens and widows have theirs. They
make sealskin lines to barter with their
neighbors on the continent. The tribe
numbered 702 in 1890. The villages are
Chulik, Inger, Koot, Kwik, and Tanunak.
Nuniv ut.–Nelson in 18th Rep. B. A. E., map,
1899. univagmute. — Petroff in 10th Census,
Alaska, 126, 1884. Nunivak people.—Worman
quoted by Dall in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., 1, 18, 1877.
Nunkom. A term in local use in Massa-
chusetts in the youth of Rev. Edward
Everett Hale £ to his statement
at a meeting of the American Antiquarian
Society, at Worcester, Mass., Oct. 21,
1903), in the sense of ‘boy.” From nun-
komp (Trumbull, Natick Dict., 96, 228,
233, 1903), ‘a young man’, ‘a boy', in the
Massachuset dialect. (A. F. C.)
Nunnahidihi. See Path Killer.
Nunnepoag. A village, probably of the
Wampanoag, on Marthas W' , Mass.,
in 1698, containing about 84 inhabitants.
Numpang.—Drake, Bk. Inds, bk. 2, 118, 1848. Nun-
# and Danforth (1698) in Mass.
Hist. . Coll., 1st S., X, 131, 1809. -
Nunni £ ). A clan of the Koi
hratry of the Chickasaw.
anni.-Morgan '' by Gatschet, Creek
Migr. Leg., 1,96,1884. Nun-ni-Morgan, Anc..Soc.,
163, 1877. - - -
Nunochok. A Magemiut Eskimo vil-
lage in the Big Lake region, Alaska; pop.
40 in 1880. 135 in 1890.
Nunac hamiut.-Eleventh Census, Alaska,
111, 1893. Nünachâra gåmut.—Baker, Geog. Dict.
Alaska,475, 1906 (quoted from). Nunacho ut.-
Nelson in 18th Rep. B. A. E., map, 1899. unoch-
o ute.—Tenth Census, Alaska, 11, 1884. Nuno-
ok.—Baker, Geog. Dict. Alaska, 475, 1906.
Nuntaneuck. An unidentified tribe, but
possibly Siouan, mentioned by Lederer
(Discov., 2, 1672) as speaking the com-
mon language of the Monacan, Nahyssan,
Saponi, and others, and as having occu-
pied the piedmont country of Virginia-
arolina jointly with those tribes after the
extinction of the Tacci.
untaly.—Lederer, op. cit.
Nununyi (Nuna'flyi, ‘wild-potato place,’
from nunu ‘wild potato’). A former
Cherokee settlement, sometimes known
as Potato Town, on Oconaluftee r., near
the present Cherokee, Swain co., N. C.
A large mound marks the site. (J.M.)
Nuanha.—Bartram, Travels, 371, 1792.
Nunvogulukhluguk (‘big lake'). An
Eskimo village of the Kaialigamiut in the
BULL. 30]
Big Lake region, Alaska.—Nelson in 18th
Rep. B. A. E., map, 1899.
Nuokan. A Yuit Eskimo village at
East *: Siberia.
Nukan,—Humboldt, New Spain, II, 344, 1822. Nu-
okan.—Krause in Deutsche Geog. Blätt., v, 80,
map, 1882. -
Nuquiage. A Cayuga village in 1750 at
the N. E. corner of Seneca lake, on the out-
let, in Seneca co., N. Y.
Nuqiage.—Conover, Kan. and Geneva MS., B.A. E.
£iss-cammerhoff (1750) quoted by Conover,
ibi
Nurata. A settlement of the Sikosuil-
armiut, E., of King cape, Baffin land.—
Boas in 6th Rep. B. A. E., 421, 1888.
Nuri. A pueblo of the Nevome and
seat of a Spanish mission founded in 1622;
situated on a tributary of the Rio Yaqui,
lat. 28°, lon. 109°, Sonora, Mex. Pop.
180 in 1678, 41 in 1730. The inhabitants,
also called Nuri or Nure, probably spoke a
dialect slightly different from the Nevome
roper.
ures.-Orozco y Berra, Geog., 351, 1864 (“habita-
dores del pueblo de Nuri”). Nuri.—Rivera (1730)
£ by Bancroft, No. Mex. States, 1,514, 1884.
. Joaquin #. Sta Ana (Nuri).—Zapata (1678) quoted
by Bancroft, ibid., 246.
Nursoorooka. A Tuscarora village in
North Carolina in 1701. Johnson, a
Tuscarora, thinks the word may be from
Nasurakie, ‘where there are wild pars-
nips’; Hewitt thinks the termination
ooka refers to a fork of a stream.
Nursoorooka.–Lawson (1709), North Carolina,
383, 1860. Nyu'-sà-ru'-kań.—Hewitt, inf’n, 1886
(Tuscarora form).
Nusatsem (Nusá'tsem). A Bellacoola
settlement at the junction of Nusatsemand
Bellacoola rs., Brit. Col.—Boas in Mem.
Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., II, 49, 1898.
Nusehtsatl. A division of Salish for-
merly around South bay (Henderson in-
let), Wash., now on Nisqualli res. Pop.
30 in 1879.
Noo-seh-chatl.-Stevens in Ind. Aff. Rep., 458, 1854.
Nov-seh-chatl.–Gibbs in Pac. R. R. Rep., 1,435,
1855. Nüsehtsatl.–Gibbs in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., I,
178, 1877. South Bay.—Ind. Aff. Rep., 242, 1879.
Nushagagmiut. An Eskimo tribe of
Alaska, £g the banks of Igushik,
Wood, and Nushagak rs. and the shores
of Nushagak bay. Their villages are
near together and have large structures in
which great festivals are held. Women
as well as men perform in the masques.
The men are skilful hunters and good
ivory carvers. In the interior they build
comfortable houses of wood and use
birchbark canoes. The tribe numbered
170 in 1890. The villages are: Agivavik,
Agulukpuk, Akak, Akuliukpak, Akuli-
£ Anagnak, Angnovchak, Annu-
mok, Ekuk, Golok, Igivachok, Igushik,
nsiachak, Kakuak, Kalignak, Kanaka-
nak, Kanulik, Mulchatna, Napai, Nusha-
gak, Stugarok, Tikchik, Trinichak, Vuikh-
tulik, and Yaoherk.
N ut.-Rink, Eskimo Tribes, 32, 1887.
Nush ut.–Nelson in 18th Rep. B. A. E., '''R.
1899. ushergagmutes.-Dall in Proc. A. A. A.
S., 267, 1869.
NUOKAN-NUTRECHO
99
Nushagak. A Nush iut village,
Russian Orthodox mission, and trading
post at the mouth of Nushagak r.,
Alaska. The redoubt and trade station
of Alexandrovsk was founded there by
Alexander Baranof in 1819, and the Mo-
ravian mission of Carmel was established
£ in 1886 at Kanulik, 18 m.
above. Pop. 178 in 1880, 268 in 1890,
excluding Bradford (pop. 166), Carmel
( £ 189), and Millerton (pop. 165); in-
Clu #": 788 in 1900.
Meshagak.—Baker, Geog. Dict. Alaska, 476, 1906
(quoted form). Rushagak-Ibid. (proper form).
Nushegak.—Petroff, Rep. on Alaska, 46, 1881.
Nushaltkagakni (‘spring people’).
A division of the Modoc at the head-
waters of Lost r., S. w. Oreg., near Bo-
Ilanza.
Nushaltk i.—Gatschet in Cont. N. A. Ethnol.,
II, pt. I, xxxv, 1890. Spring-people.—Ibid.
Nushekaayi ("people back of the fort').
A Tlingit division among the Chilkat, be-
longing to the Raven clan. They are said
to be closely related to the Hlukahadi.
Nucekaa'yi, wanton, field notes, B. A. E., 1904.
Nüsché-kääri.—Krause, Tlinkit Ind., 116, 1885.
Nushemouck. An Algonquian village in
1608 about the mouth of Nanjemoy cr.,
Charles co., Md.—Smith (1629), Va., I,
map, repr. 1819.
Nuskek (Nusace/q!). A Bellacoola town
on North £ arm, Brit. Col.—Boas
in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., II, 48, 1898.
Nuskelst (Nüsq/E’lst). A Bellacoola vil-
on Bellacoola r. above Tskoakkane,
Brit: Col. The people of this place were
subdivided into 3 gentes, 2 of which were
called Tlakaumoot and Kookotlane.
Nü'sk"Elst.—Boas in 7th Rep. N. W. Tribes Can.,
3, 1891. Nusk''E'lstEmh.—Ibid. '''
#: in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist.,
II, 49, -
Nussamek. A village, probably Algon-
quian, on Potomac r., about Doncaster,
harles co., Md., in 1608. It was leagued
with the Nacotchtank and Moyawance in
a war against the Potomac.
Nazatica.—Smith (1629), Va., II, 86, repr. 1819.
Nussamek.—Ibid., I, map. Pazaticans.—Ibid., 11,78.
Nutltleik (NuLLé’ix). A Bellacoola vil-
# on Bellacoola r. above Nuskelst, Brit.
Ol.
NuLLé'ix.—Boas in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., II,
49, 1898. Nütltlé'iq.-Boas in 7th Rep. N. W. Tribes
Can., 3, 1891.
Nutnur. A former village of the Kalin-
daruk division of the Costanoan family
of California.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer,
Apr. 20, 1860.
Nutonto. A former Chumashan village
near Santa Inés mission, Santa Barbara
co., Cal.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Oct. 18,
1861.
Nutgiu (Nit’tgiu, “warriors’; , sing.:
nit’taq). The warrior organization of
the Cheyenne (q.v.), consisting of 6 or
more societies. (J. M.)
Nutrecho. Mentioned as a tribe, seem-
ingly Moquelumman, formerly on Fresno
10()
| B. A. E.
NUTRIA–NYACK
r., Cal.—Wessells in H. R. Ex. Doc. 76,
34th Cong., 3d sess., 30, 1857.
Nutria (Span.: ‘otter’; also Las Nu-
trias, ‘the otters’; native name Tâ’iakwin,
'seed (corn) place, or ‘planting place').
A Zuñi farming village at the headwaters
of an upper branch of Zuñir., about 23 m.
N. E. of Zuñi, Valencia co., N. Mex.; occu-
pied only during the season of planting
and harvesting except by one or two fami-
lies. In the vicinity there are prehis-
toric ruins, also popularly known by the
same name. For plan and description
of the pueblo, see Mindeleff in 8th Rep.
B. A. E., 94, 1891.
Natrias.–Loew in Ann. Rep. Wheeler Surv., app.
LL; 178, 1875 (misprint). Neutrias.—Klett in Pop.
Sci. Mo., 588, Sept. 1874. Nutria.—Common map
form (also Las Nutrias). Tă'-ia-kwe.—Cushing in
Millstone, 1.x, 55, Apr. 1884 (' £
town'; Zuñi name). Tăi'-ya.—Ibid.,225, Dec. 1884.
Tola.–Fewkes in Jour. Ann. Eth. and Arch., I, 100,
1891 (probably identical). To-ya.—Bandelier in
Revue d' Ethnog., 202, 1886. To-y-a.—Bandelier
in Arch. Inst. Papers, IV, 340, 1892.
Nutun (Nütii'n). An Ita Eskimo set-
tlement on the s. shore of Inglefield gulf,
N. Greenland.—Stein in Petermanns
Mitt., no. 9, map, 1902. -
Nutumutu. AYokuts (Mariposan) tribe
formerly living on lower Kings r., Cal.
They were on the Fresno reserve in 1861,
and with the Wimilchi numbered 180.
Subsequently they were almost extermi-
nated by white settlers, but two or three
Nutunutu survive among neighborin
tribes. The name is also pronounc
Nutuntu, and in the plural is Nutantisha.
Mon-to-tos.—Wessells (1 !' H. R. Ex. Doc. 76,
34th Cong., 3d sess., 32, 1857 (probably identical).
Na-too"-na-ta.—Merriam in Science, xix., 916, 1904
(or, Nā-toon'a-tá). No-toan'-ai-ti-Powers in Cont.
N. A. Ethnol., 111,370, 1877. Notonatos.—Bancroft,
Nat. Races, I, 456, 1874. No-ton-no-tos.—Johnston
(1851) in Sen. Ex. Doc. 61, 32d Cong., 1st sess., 23,
1852 (mentioned as distinct from No-ton-toos, but
apparently the same). No-to-no-tos.–McKee etal.
in Ind. Aff. Rep.,223, 1851. No-ton-toos.—Johnston,
op.cit., 22 (see Notonnotos). Notoowthas.—Hen-
ley in Ind. Aff. Rep., 511, 1854. Notototens.—Tay-
lor in Cal. Farmer, June 22, 1860. No-tow-too.—
Barbour (1852) in Sen. Ex. Doc. 4, 32d Cong., spec.
sess., 254, 1853. Nutonetoos.—Taylor in Cal. Far-
mer, June 8, 1860. Nutuntu.—A. L. Kroeber, inf'n,
1906. Nutunutu.–Kroeber in Univ. Cal. Pub., Am.
Archaeol. and Ethnol., II, 360, 1907.
Nutzotin. A band of the Tenankutchin
living near the headwaters of Tanana r.,
Alaska. They '' the villages of Nan-
dell and Tetling.—Allen, Rep. on Alaska,
137, 1887.
Nuvujalung. A fall settlement of Talir-
pingmiut Okomiut Eskimo, on the s. w.
shore of Cumberland sq., Baffin land.—
Boas in 6th Rep. B. A. E., map, 1888.
Nuvujen (“the capes’). An Okomiut
Eskimo winter village of the Talirping-
miut on the w. shore of Cumberland sq.;
op. 26 in 1883.
ewboyant.—Kumlien in Bull. Nat. Mus., no. 15,
15, !". Nuvujen.—Boas in 6th Rep. B. A. E., 426,
1888.
£ A summer village of
the Nugumiut Eskimo on Frobisher bay,
s. E. Baffin land.—Boas in 6th Rep.
B. A. E., map, 1888.
Nuvung. An Aivilirmiut Eskimo win-
ter village on Melville penin., N. E. of the
entrance to Lyon inlet.
Noowook.–Lyons, Priv. Jour., 345, 1824. Nuvuk.—
Boas in Bull. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., xv, 6, 1901.
Nuvukdjua £n 6th Rep. B. A. E., map, 1888.
** ***.
A Kangmaligmiut Eskimo
village at Manning pt, Alaska.—Dall in
Cont. N. A. Ethnol., I, map, 1877.
Nuwuk (‘point”). The principal vil-
lage of the Nuwukmiut at Pt Barrow,
Alaska. Pop., according to Dr Simpson,
309 in 1853; according to Petroff, 200 in
1880; according to Murdoch, 150 or 160
in 1883; according to Kelly, less than 100
in 1890; 152 in 1900, including Ongove-
henok, a winter village on Kugrua r., and
the refuge and whaling station.
Kokmullit.—Petroff in 10th Census, Alaska, map,
1884 (corrupted from Kunmudlin, “distant ones',
used by the Eskimo of Norton sq.). Noowoo.—
Kelly, Arct. Eskimos, 14, 1890. Noo'wooh.—Baker,
Geog. Dict. Alaska, 476, 1906 (quoted form).
Noowook.—U.S. Coast Surv. map, 1898. Nuwuk.—
Murdoch in 9th Rep. B. A. E., 43, 1892.
Nuwukmiut (“people of the point”).
An Eskimo tribe of Pt Barrow, Alaska.
They belong in race and language to the
pure Eskimo stock, and are small in stat-
ure, robust and muscular, with full faces,
spare bodies, shapely hands and feet, low,
broad foreheads, narrowing toward the
crown; short, broad noses, high cheek
bones, full lips, especially the under one;
cheeks often ruddy, and a skin of yel-
lowish brown, varying in some to a bru-
nette almost European, in some to a
coppery hue. Their eyes are brown, of
various shades, often bright and hand-
some. The hair is black, perfectly
straight, and thick, but short; beards
scanty. They are not prolific, and are
dying out. Gray hair is uncommon, but
wrinkles appear early. The large, regu-
lar teeth, are worn away by the various
uses to which the Eskimo put them, and
few of either sex reach the age of 60.
Pop. 43 in 1900. Their villages are
Isutkwa, Nuwuk, Pernyu, Ongovehenok,
and Sinaru.
Kokmalect.—Kelly, Arct. Eskimos, 14, 1890 (given
as the name of the old Eskimo dialect of the
Arctic coast tribes from Icy cape to Pt Barrow).
Noowoo Mutes.—Kelly, ibid., chart. Nugumut.—
Zagoskin, Descr, Russ. Poss. in Am, 1,74, 1847.
Nüwukmüt.—Dall in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., 1, 11,
1877. Nuwung-me-un.—Richardson, Polar Re-
gions, 300, 1861. Nuwu'nmium.–Murdoch in 9th
Rep. B. A. E., 43, 1892.
Nyack (Naiag, ‘point’, ‘corner’). A
former village, probably of the Unami
division of the Delawares, on the w. bank
of Hudson r, about the present Nyack,
in Rockland co., N. Y. The tract was sold
and the Indians were removed in 1652.
Naiack.—Schoolcraft in Proc. N. Y. Hist, Soc., 107,
1844. Naieck.—Doc. of 1652 in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist.,
x IV, 190, 1883. , Najack.—Doc. of 1660, ibid., x111,
167, 1881. Najeck —Treaty of 1660, ibid., 148.
Najeek.—Doc. of 1656, ibid., xiv, 365, 1883. Nay-
Brill. 30]
ack.-Deed of 1657, ibid., 394. Nayeck.—Treaty
of 1645, ibid., xIII, 18, 1881. Neyick.—Doc. of 1649,
ibid., 25. Nyacks.–Clark, Onondaga, I, 18, 1843.
Nyeck.–Treaty of 1645 quoted by Ruttenber,
Tribes Hudson R., 118, 1872. . . -
Nyack. A settlement in 1680, presum-
ably of the Canarsee, about the present
site of Ft Hamilton, Kings co., w. Long
id., N. Y. At a later period the occu-
|' removed to Staten id., nearby. See
uttenber, Ind. Geog. Names, 92, 1906.
. Nyhatta. An £ tribe of ''.
isiana, apparently populous, reported
days’ journey up #'i. (Red) r.
from the Huma village in 1699.—Iberville
in Margry, Déc., Iv, 179, 1880.
Ny Herrnhut. An Eskimo settlement
and German Moravian missionary post
near Godthaab on the w. coast of Green-
land.
New Hernhut.—Kane, Arct. Explor., I, 453, 1856.
New Herrnhut —Thompson, Moravian Miss., 203,
1886. Ny Herrnhut.—Nansen, First Crossing, II,
172, 1890. -
Nyhougoulas. One of the 7 Taensa vil-
lages in the 17th century.—Iberville(1699)
in Margry, Déc., iv, 179, 1880.
Nyuchirhaan (‘openings’). The pres-
ent Tuscarora village near Lewiston,
Niagara co., N. Y. (J. N. B. H.)
G:no ga-Morgan, League Iroq., 428, 1851 ('on
the mountains'; Seneca name). Gä'-a-no-geh.—
Ibid., 469. Gā ā-nón-ge'.—J. N. B. Hewitt, inf'n,
1886 (Seneca form). Ga-o-no'-geh.-Morgan, op.
cit.,432. Nyu-tcir-hā'ā".—Hewitt, infn, 1886 (Tus-
carora name; te=ch).
Nzatzah atko (N’zatzahatkö, “clear
water'). A village of the Ntlakyapamuk
on Fraser r., Brit. Col., just below Cisco.—
Hill-Tout in Rep. Ethnol. Surv. Can., 5,
1899.
Oahgwadaiya (Hot Bread). A Seneca
chief who signed the deed to the Tusca:
rora, Mar. 30, 1808, being then called
Captain Hot Bread. The name of another
Hot Bread appears on this deed. Qah-
gwadaiya was short and dark, a leading
man and orator, and was chief of a village
opposite Avon, N.Y., in 1790, when he
was called Gwakwadia. In 1797 his name
appears as Ahquatieya. He died , of
smallpox. (w. M. B.)
Oakfuskee. A former Upper Creektown
on both sides of £ r., Ala., about
35 m. above Tukabatchi, possibly on thes.
boundary of Cleburne co., where a vill
of the same name now stands. The Oak-
fuskee Indians on the E. bank of the river
came from 3 villages: Chihlakonini, Hu-
hlitaiga, and Chukahlako. In 1799 Oak-
fuskee, with its 180 warriors and 7 branch
villages on the Tallapoosa (with 270 war-
riors), was considered the largest commu-
nity of the Creek confederacy. The 7
villages were Atchinaalgi, Imukfa, Ipi-
sogi, Niuyaka, Sukaispoka, Tallahassee,
Tukabatchi, and £. (A. s.G.)
Akfaski.–Gatschet, Creek Migr. -
11, 185, 1888. Lower 0 e.—Bartrann, Trav.,
461. 1791. Oakbusky-Finnelson (1792) in Am.
State Pap. Ind. Áff., 1, .289, 1832, (misprint).
oakfuskies.-Durouzeaux (1792), ibid., 312. Oak-
NYACK–OBODEUS
1()1
fusky.–Flint, Ind. Wars, 202, 1833, Oakiuskees.—
Niles (1760) in Mass. Hist. Coll., 4th s., v,555, 1861.
uskee.–U. S. Ind. Treat. (1827), 420, 1837.
Oc-fus-kee.—Hawkins '. Sketch, 45, 1848.
Ockfuskee.-Jefferys, Am. Atlas, map 5, 1776. Oek-
fusaet.—Lattré, map U. S., 1784. Okfuski.—Gat-
schet, Creek Migr. Leg., 1,139, 1884; 11, 185, 1888.
Ok-whds-ke.—Adair, Am. Inds., 257, 1775. Upper
Oakfuske.—Bartram, Travels, 461, 1791.
Oakfuskee. A Creek town on Deep fork
of Canadian r., Okla.
Akfáski.—Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg., I, 139, 1884;
11, 185, 1888. Okfuski.—Ibid.
Oakfuskudshi (‘little Oakfuskee”). A
former small Upper Creek village on Tal-
lapoosa r., 4 m. above Niuyaka and 24 m.
above Oakfuskee, in E. Ala. The town
was destroyed by Gen. White in 1813.
It is probable that the people were colo-
nists from Little Oakfuskee (Chihlako-
nini) on Chattahoochee r., which was
destroyed by the Georgians in 1793. See
Chihlakonini.
Little Ockfuske.–Pickett, Hist. Ala., 557, 1896.
Little Okfuski.–Pickett, Hist. Ala., II, 299, 1851.
Oc-fus-coo-che.—Hawkins (1799), Sketch, 51, 1848.
£"—dauchet Creek Migr. Leg., 1, 140,
Oapars. A former Papagorancheria be-
tween San Xavier del Bac and the Gilar.
in s. Arizona; visited by Father Garcés in
1775, and by Anza and Font in 1780.
Ditt-pax.—Anza, and Font (1780) quoted by Ban-
croft, Ariz. and N. Mex., 392, 1889. Oapars.—Arri-
civita, Crónica Seráfica, II, 416, 1792. Oitapars.—
Anza and Font (1780) quoted by Bancroft, Ariz.
and N. Mex., 392, 1889. £ (1775),
Diary, 64, 1900. Oytapayts.—Anza and Font (1780)
£ by Bancroft, Ariz. and N. Mex., 392, 1889.
eblo viejo.—Ibid.
Oat (Out). The Raccoon clan of the
Caddo.—Mooney in 14th Rep. B. A. E.,
1093, 1896.
Oatka (O’-at-ka). A formersmall Seneca
village on the site of Scottsville, on the w.
bank of Genesee r., Monroe co., N. Y.—
Morgan League Iroq., 434, 468, 1851.
0'Bail. See Cornplanter.
Obaldaquini. A mission village, prob-
ably on the lower Georgia coast, which
was among those that revolted against the
Spaniards in 1687.—Barcia, Ensayo, 287,
1723.
Obayos. A tribe formerly living in the
province of Coahuila, N. E. Mexico, and
thered into the mission of San Francisco
e Coahuila a quarter of a league N. of
Monclova (Orozco y Berra, Geog., 302,
1864). It was probably of Coahuiltecan
speech.
O'Beal, O'Beel. See Cornplanter.
Obidgewong. A Chippewa and Ottawa
settlement on the w. shore of L. Wolseley,
Manitoulin id. in L. Huron, Ontario, con-
taining 17 inhabitants in 1884, but reduced
to 7 in 1906. Their reserve consists of 400
acres. They cultivate the soil, are good
bushmen, and in winter cutties and posts
which £ and sell in summer.
obidgewong-Canadian official form. Wābi‘tig-
wāyāng.—Wm. Jones, inf’n, 1905 (correct name).
Obodeus. Given by Ker (Travels, 195,
1816), as the name of a tribe living on
102
[B. A. E.
OBOZI-OCANA
upper Red r., apparently in w. Texas.
Not identified, and probably imaginary.
Obozi. One of the 36 tribes of Texas
said by Juan Sabeata, a Jumano Indian, to
have lived in 1683 on “Nueces” r., 3 days'
journey eastward from the mouth of the
Conchos (Cruzate in Mendoza, Viage,
MS. in Archivo General). It has not been
identified, although some of the others in
his list have been. The Nueces r. men-
tioned by him was not necessarily the
modern Nueces. (H. E. B.)
Obsidian. A volcanic glass much used
by the Indian tribes for implements and
ornaments. It is generally black or
blackish in color, but some varieties are
brownish, reddish, and greenish in hue,
and sometimes display mottled effects.
Occasionally it is translucent, and in rare
instances fully transparent. It is not
found in the United States E. of the
Rocky mts., but occurs in enormous
bodies in Yellowstone Park, in Califor-
nia and Oregon, and to a lesser extent in
Idaho, Nevada, New Mexico, Arizona,
and in other western states. The more
homogeneous masses of obsidian are easily
broken up, and are flaked into desired
shapes with less difficulty than any other
kind of stone. Considerable evidence of
the shaping of implements is observable
in Yellowstone Park, especially in the
vicinity of Obsidian canyon, where a
body of nearly solid glass 100 ft or more
in thickness, is exposed (Holmes). More
extensive workings have been located in
New Mexico, Arizona, and California,
but no quarries of importance are known.
Implements of obsidian are rare E. of the
Rocky mts. Occasional flaked specimens
have been found in the mounds, and a
remarkable deposit of implements was
discovered in a burial mound on #
well farm, near Chillicothe, Ohio. This
deposit, unearthed by Moorehead in
1892 and now preserved in the Field
Museum of Natural History, Chicago,
consists of several hundred beautifully
shaped blades of large size and remarkable
conformation, as well as many smaller ob-
jects, not a few of which have been injured
y exposure to fire on an earthen altar.
The material is black throughout, though
slightly translucent when seen in thin
section. Its origin can not be determined.
The nearest deposit of similar character
in place is in the Yellowstone Park, 1,500
miles away; but as no trace of the manu-
facture of implements of this character
has been found in that section, it seems
robable that the material was brought
rom Mexico or from the Pacific coast,
the known deposits in the former coun-
try, in the state of Hidalgo, being 1,600
m., and in the latter, Napa and other cos.
in California, 2,000 m. away. Along with
the obsidian implements were found many
implements and ornaments made of cop-
er, shell, and other substances obtained
rom distant localities.
Many exceptionally interesting objects
made of obsidian are found in the Pacific
states. These include beautifully shaped
blades, probably used as knives (q.v.),
obtained mostly from the living tribes, the
larger measuring more than 30 in. in
length and 5 in. in width; knife blades
of sickle or hook shape from mounds
near Stockton, Cal. (Meredith, Holmes),
and large numbers of delicately shaped
arrowpoints from the valley of the Co-
lumbia. The larger knives were in-
tended for ceremonial rather than for
ordinary use. Of these, Powers says:
“There are other articles paraded and
worn in this and other ceremonial dances
which they will on no account part with,
at least to an American, though they
sometimes manufacture them to order
for one another. One of these is the
flake or knife of obsidian or jasper.
have seen several which were 15 in. or
more in length and about 2% in. wide
in the widest part. Pieces as large as
these are carried aloft in the hand in
the dance, wrapped with skin or cloth to
prevent the rough edges from lacer-
ating the hand, but the smaller ones are
mounted on wooden handles and glued
fast. The large ones can not be purchased
at any price, but I procured some about
6 in. long at $2.50 apiece. These are
not properly ‘knives, but jewelry for
sacred purposes, passing current also as
money.” More recent and detailed ac-
counts are given by Goddard, Kroeber,
and Rust. Kroeber describes at some
length the use of the knives in ceremonies
and refers to them as primarily objects of
wealth. On account of its brittleness
implements of obsidian were shaped
usually by flaking, but rare specimens
have been produced, or at least finished,
by pecking and grinding. (See Stone-
work.
Consult Goddard in Univ. Cal. Pub.,
Am. Archaeol, and Ethnol., I, no. 1, 1903;
Holmes (1) in Rep. Nat. Mus. 1902, 1903,
2) in Am. Nat., XIII, 1879, (3) in Am.
nthrop., 11, 1900; Kroeber, ibid., v.11,
1905; Kunz, Gems and Precious Stones,
1890; Meredith (1)in Moorehead, Prehist.
Impls., 1900, (2) in Land of Sunshine,
r1, no. 5, 1899; Moorehead in The An-
tiquarian, 1, pts. 10 and 11, 1897; Powers
in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., III, 1877; Ralston in
The Archaeologist, 11, 1898; Rust in Am.
Anthrop., v.11, 1905. (w. H. H.)
0caboa. A former Papago village in
s. Arizona.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, June
19, 1863.
Ocana. A tribe or subtribe, perhaps
Coahuiltecan, met by Massanet (Diario,
in Mem. Nueva España, xxvii, 92, MS.) a
BULL. 30]
short distances. of Nueces r.,Tex., in 1691,
in a rancheria of Chaguan (Siaguan), Pas-
tulac, Paac, and Quems Indians. In 1706
this tribe was represented at San Francisco
Solano mission, near the Rio Grande.
About the same time they were entering
San Bernardo mission, near by, with the
Canuas, Catuxanes, Pazchales, and Po-
mulumas (Morfi, Viage de Indios, 1777,
in Doc. Hist. Mex., 4" s., III, 442). In
their gentile state they intermarried with
the Zenizos (Baptismal Rec. of Mission
Solano, 1706, partida 226, MS.). For
their affiliation, see Terocodame, the lead-
ing tribe of the locality of the Mission So-
lano, with whom the Ocana were associ-
ated. An Ocana was baptized in 1728 at
San Antonio de Valero mission, the suc-
cessor of San Francisco Solano (ibid.,
1728, partida 230). (H. E. B.)
Ocanes.-Rivera, Diario, leg. 2763, 1736.
Ocanahowan. A village where Span-
iards are said to have been in 1611; situated
five days’ journey s. of Jamestown, Va.
Perhaps identical with Occaneechi, q.v.
Ocanahowan.—Smith (1629), Va., II, 11, repr. 1819.
Ochanahoen.—Strachey (ca. 1612), Va., 26, 1849.
Ocatameneton (‘village of the gens who
dwell at the foot of the lake : An un-
identified eastern Dakota ban
Ocatameneton.—Le Sueur (1700) in Margry, Déc.,
VI, 86, 1886. Ouatemanetons.–Neill, Hist. Minn.,
170, 1858.
Occaneechi. Asmall tribe of the eastern
Siouan group formerly residing in s. Vir-
ginia and N. North Carolina. Their history
is closely interwoven with that of the Sa-
poni and Tutelo, and there is historical
evidence that their language was similar.
The first known notice of the Occaneechi is
that of Lederer, who visited them in 1670.
They then dwelt on the middle and larg-
est island in Roanoke r., just below the
confluence of the Staunton and the Dan,
near the site of Clarksville, Mecklenbu
co., Va. Their fields were on the N. ban
of the river, where they raised large crops
of corn, having always on hand as a re-
serve a year's supply. Between the date
of this visit and 1676 they were joined by
the Saponi and Tutelo, who settled on two
neighboring islands. In 1676 the Cones-
toga sought shelter with them from the
attacks of the Iroquois and English. They
were hospitably received, but soon at-
tempted to dispossess their benefactors,
and, after a battle, were driven out. Be-
ing harassed by the Virginians and Iro-
quois, they left their island and fled s.
into Carolina. In 1701 Lawson found
them in a village on Eno r., about the
present Hillsboro, Orange co., N. C. They
combined later with the Saponi, Tu-
telo, and others. They were cultivators
of the soil and traders. We are assured
by Beverley that their dialect was the
common language of trade and also of
religion over a considerable region. They
divided the year into the five seasons of
OCANAHO WAN-OCCOM
103
budding or blossoming, ripening, mid-
summer, harvest, and winter. They
were governed by two chiefs, one pre-
siding in war, the other having charge
of their hunting and agriculture. . Cere-
monial feasting was an important feature
of their social life. Their tribal totem
was a serpent. Consult Mooney, Siouan
Tribes of the East, Bull. B. A. E., 1894.
See Patshenin. (J. M.)
Acconeechy.—Map (1711) in Winsor, Hist. Am., V,
346, 1887. Achonechy.-Lawson (1701), Hist. Car.,
96, 1860. Aconeche.-Moll, map, 104, 1720. Acone-
chos.-Lawson (1701), Hist. Car., 384, 1860. Aconee-
chy.—Mortier and Covens, Etats Unis, Amer. maps,
II, #": Aconichi.—Alcedo, Dic. Geog., I, 19,
1786. oonedy.—Vaugondy, map, 1755(misprint).
Akenatzie.-Lederer quoted by Hale in Proc. Am.
Philos. Soc., xxi, 10, Mar. 1883. Akenatzy.-Led-
erer, Discov. (1669–70), 17, repr. 1879. Ako-
nichi.-Lotter, map, ca. 1770. Botshenins.—Hale
in Proc. Am. Philos. Soc., xxI, 10, 1883. Oca-
meches.-Drake, Abor. Race, 13, 1880. Occaane-
Line, 1, 187,
chy.—Byrd (1728), Hist. Dividin
1866. Occaneches.—Ibid. Occaneeches.—Beverley
Hist. Va., bk. 3, 24, 1705. Occoneachey.–Fry an
Jefferson (1755) in Jefferys, Am. Atlas, map21, 1776.
Ochineeches. tswood (1702) ''', Hale
in Proc. Am. Philos. Soc., xxi, 10, 1883. Ockina-
gees.—Doc. of 1676 in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 4th s.,
Ix, 167, 1871. Okenechee.—Batts (1671) in N. Y.
foc. Čol. Hist. iii. 193, 1853: same in Am.
Anthrop., Ix, 46, 1907. Oscameches.—Domenech,
Deserts N. Am., I, 442, 1860. Patshenins.—Hale
in Proc. Am. Philos. Soc., xxi, 10, 1883.
0ccom, Samson. A Christian convert,
called “the pious Mohegan,” born in
1723. Converted to Christianity under
the influence of Rev. E. Wheelock in
1741, he received in the family of that
minister a good education, learning to
speak and to write English and obtaining
some knowledge of £, and Greek,
and even of Hebrew. Owing to ill
health he did not complete the collegiate
instruction intended for him. He was
successively a school teacher in New Lon-
don, Conn. (1748); preacher to the In-
dians of Long id., for some ten years;
agent in England (1766–67) for Mr
Wheelock's newly established school,
where he preached with great acceptance
and success; minister of the Brotherton
Indians, as those Mahican were called
who removed to the Oneida country in the
state of New York (1786). On his death at
New Stockbridge, N. Y., in 1792, Occom
was greatly lamented. He is said to
have been an interesting and eloquent
speaker, and while in England delivered
some 300 sermons. A funeral sermon on
Moses Paul, a Mahican executed for mur-
der in 1771, has been preserved in printed
form. Occom was the author of the hymn
beginning “Awaked by Sinai's Awful
Sound,” and of another, “Now the Shades
of Night are Gone,” which gave Bishop
Huntington delight that the thought of
an Indian was made £ of the worship
of the Episcopal Church; but it was
omitted from the present hymnal. It
was through his success in raising funds in
England that Mr Wheelock's school was
transferred from Lebanon, Conn., to New
104
[ B. A. E.
OCCOW-OCLAWAHA
Hampshire, where it was incorporated as
Dartmouth College. As a man, Occom
exhibited the virtues and the failings of
his race. He was a regularly ordained
minister, having been examined and
licensed to preach by the clergymen of
Windham co., Conn., and inducted in
1759 by the Suffolk presbytery, Long id.
His later years were marred by drunken-
ness and other vices, but on the whole
his life was one of great benefit to his race,
though Schoolcraft (Ind. Tribes, v, 518,
1855) praises him perhaps too highly.
See J. Edwards, Observations on the
Language of the Muhhekaneew Indians,
1789; W. De Loss Love, Samson Occom
and the Christian Indians of New Eng-
land, 1899. (A. F. C.)
0ccow, Okow. The yellow pike perch
(Lucioperca americana) of the northern
t lakes, mentioned by Richardson in
£ Narrative (1823) and again in
the Fauna Bor. Amer., 11, 1836. The
name has since been adopted in ichthyo-
logical works. It is from Cree okaw,
cognate with Chippewa oka. (w. R. G.)
Ocha (‘rain-cloud’). Given by Bourke
(Jour. Am. Folk-lore, II, 181, 1889) as a
clan of the Mohave, q.v.
Ochechote (Tenino: “hind dorsal fin [of
a salmon]’). A small Shahaptian tribe,
speaking the Tenino language, formerly
living on the N. side of Columbia r., in
Klickitat co., Wash. They were included
in the Yakima treaty of Camp Stevens,
Wash., June 9, 1855, by which, with
other tribes, they ceded their lands to the
United States. If any survive they are
probably incorporated with other tribes
on the Yakima res. Their name has
reference to a rock on the N. side of
Columbia r., opposite the upper end of
an island near the mouth of the Des
Chutes.
Ochecholes.–U. S. Stat., XII, 951, 1863. Uchi'-
chol.–Mooney in 14th Rep. B. A. E., 740, 1896.
Ocheese (“people’). A former Semi-
nole town on the w. side of Apalachicola
r., at Ocheese bluff, the site of the present
town of Ocheese, Jackson co., Fla. Pop.
220 in 1822, 230 in 1826.
Ocheeses.–Morse, £ to Sec. War, 364, 1822.
Ochesos.-Drake, Bk. Inds., ix, 1848.
Ocheese. A former Lower Creek town
on the E. bank of Chattahoochee r., w.
central Georgia.
Okesez.–Jeffreys, Am. Atlas, map 5, 1776.
Ochete. A town visited by De Soto in
1539–40, apparently in N. W. Florida, at
the head of St Marks bay, 4 leagues from
the gulf. Buckingham Smith identifies
it with the Aute of Narvaez. It is not
the Ocute of Biedma. See Gentleman of
Elvas (1557) in French, Hist. Coll. La.,
II, 135, 1850.
Ochiakenen. A tribe or band mentioned
by Hennepin (New Discov., 313, 1698) as
living about 1675 in the same village with
the Miami and Mascoutens. See ()chiata-
gonga.
Ochiatagonga. An unidentified tribe
mentioned by La Salle, in 1682 (Margry,
Déc., II, 237, 1877) in connection with
Islinois (Illinois), Chaouanons (Shaw-
nee), and others, as among those living
s: w. from L. Erie and destroyed (?) by
the Iroquois. Cf. Ochiakenen.
Ochionagueras. An Onondaga war
chief, called also Achiongeras, baptized
by Father Le Moyne, Aug. 15, 1654, as
Jean Baptiste, that being the name of
Le Moyne's companion. He successfully
led the Iroquois against the Erie. He
headed Dablon's escort in Mar. 1656, and
the next year was at Montreal in time to
refute some Mohawk slanders. Ochion-
agueras was then described as an Onon-
daga captain, who “procured by his
influence the peace which we have with
the upper Iroquois.” (w. M. B.)
Ochoyos. A Costanoan village situated
in 1819 within 10 m. of Santa Cruz mis-
sion, Cal.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Apr.
5, 1860.
0chuceulga. A former Seminole town
of 250 inhabitants E. of Apalachicola r.,
N. w. Fla. Cothrin was chief in 1822.
The name is a form of Ochisi-algi. Cf.
Ocheese.
0-chuce-ulga.–Morse, Rep. to Sec. War, 307, 1822.
0chupocrassa. A former Seminole town
on “East Florida point,” with about 30
warriors in 1820, who had moved down
from the Upper Creeks.—Bell quoted by
Morse, Rep. to Sec. War, 307, 1822.
0cilla. A former Seminole town at the
mouth of Ocilla r., once called Assilly cr.,
on the E. bank, in Taylor co., Fla. Latu-
fixico was its chief in 1823.
Oscillee.-H. R. Ex. Doc. 74, 19th Cong., 1st sess.,
27, 1826.
0ckneharuse. An unidentified tribe
mentioned in 1747 as living in the Ohio
valley, and said to number 1,500 or 2,000,
exceeding both the Wea and the Missi-
sauga in population (Doc. of 1747 in
Y. Doc. Col. Hist., VI, 391, 1855).
They were possibly the Miami. -
0clackonayahe. A former Seminole
village “above Tampa bay,” w. Fla.;
robably on or near Okliakonkonhee
ake, Polk co.—Bell quoted by Morse,
Rep. to Sec. War, 306, 1822.
0clawaha. A former Seminole town on
Oclawaha r. in N. central Florida. The
Oclawaha division of the Seminole, de-
scended from the Yamasi, betray their
origin by the dark color of the skin
(McKenney and Hall, Ind. Tribes, 1,272,
1854). Coe Hadjos Town (q.v.), which
appears on Taylor's war map of 1839 just
E. of Oclawaha r., may be the same.
Ochlewahaw.–McKenney and Hall, Ind. Tribes,
1, 272, 1854. Oclawahas.-Williams, Florida, 231,
1837. Oc-la-wa-haw.—Bell quoted by Morse, Rep.
wt... 301 O0MULGEE——000NOS'1‘0’1‘A 105
to Sec. War. $07,182:. On-lo-wan-hau-thlu-00.-
Hawkins (1799), Sketch, 25, 1848. 0kl§na.lia.—
Penlere quoted by Morse, Rep. to Sec. War, 311,
1822. 0klcwaha.—Brliiton, Floridian Penln., 145,
18.59.
Oemnl-Fee ( Hitchiti: 6I:i ‘water’, rmilgis
‘it is boi ing' : ‘boiling water’ ). A former
Lower Creek town at the “ Ocmul
oldlfields," fllfiglfil the Ia. lbink of (TOE:
mu r., ro in u as 1 co., ‘a.,
\\'h1§§?8CCO£ding t0yAdair ( Am. Ind., 36,
1775), the South Carolinians destroyed
about 1715. According to Creek tradi-
tion (Bartram, Trav., 52, 1792) Ocmulgee
“old fieg1s”kwas the site of thehfirst per-
manent ree settlementa tert emi ra-
tion of the tribe from the w. The Ingian
trading road passed through this settle-
ment. The “old fields,” on which are
a iéumbeli; of artificial moundsaetfirraces,
an eart en inc osures, exten a on
the river for 15 m. The people of thg
tog, whoasrehsometimgs Ilf16!1ti10l1€dt:8 a
tri , 'oin t oseo ot er sett emen in
Oct. 1738 in tendering to Oglethorpe their
assurances of friendship. (A. s. o.)
°li01IlllI%.B—Al0GdO, Dic.Geo%, 1, 810, 1786. Oak-
mnlgo.— flnesque, lntrod. Marshall, Ky., i,
42, 1824. olkIl!ll.l€EQ old flelds.—Ha.wkinag§.04)‘l‘1:
Am. State Pap., lid. Afl., I, 691, 1882. O it
old towiu.—Am. State Pap. (1802),lbid.,669. Oak-
mulgo lelds.—Bartra1n, ravels, B8, 1792. Oak-
mulfh.--Romans, Florida, 90 1775. Oakmulgoc.-—
lbi .. mo. omiig».-aawims $1199), Sketch,
88, 1848. 0hni;$.—Adalr, Am. nds., 86, 1776.
Oxmulgea.-—Ha , Voy., 11: 836, 1764.
Ooinulgao. The ($881131 and _most_ im-
portant town of the reek Nation, situa-
ted on the N. fork of Canadian r., Okla.
0km1ilgao.—Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg.,ii,185,18-88.
Oemnlgoo. A former Lower Creek town
on the E. side of Flint r., Dougherty co.,
Ga.;n£op. 200 in 1834.
Onkm .—Gatschet, Creek Mlgr. Leg., 1, 72, 1884.
Oahnulgo.-Jeflerys, French Dom. Ain., i, 134,
mag, 1761. 0uknialgo.—J eflerys, Am.Atlas, map 5,
177 . Damn '.-Phlli M E llsh C l.
1781. ni.....ii'§‘i._<;..£ii’§€f“.i§;. ci‘f.I:1-401.8 0 '
Ocoee (Uwagd’h!, ‘apricot-vine place’).
A former important Cherokee S€ttl€l:116}I1l1
on Ocoee r. near its junction wit t e
Hiwassee, about the present Benton,
Polk co., Tenn.—Mooney in 19th Rep.
B. A. E. 544 1900.
$71799 quoted by Royce in 5th Rep.
Aitown, probably of the Hitchiti,
formerly on St Marks r., N. w. Fla.—
Jefferys, French Dom. Am., 135, map,
1761.
Oconaliiftoa (from Egwdnufll, ‘by the
river’; from e%1g’nl ‘river’, niildti or
nu!!! ‘near’, ‘ ide’). Mentioned by
Bartram as a Cherokee town existing
about 1775, probably on the lower course
of tl;3elr‘iver of the ianie at the pres-
ent i town ont e last ero eeres.
N. C. , where’was formerly a considerable
d. .1. M.)
?g(:‘i1.i?ul't!.—Mnoney in 19th Rep. B. E., 517,
1&1) (correct form). Oooiialmftec.-—Preaei'it 1133:
form. 0oimnolnt\a.—Bartram, Travels, 371, 14 .
Ooonee. A small tribe of the Creek con-
federacyg, prolialily of lib?) Hitchiti di-
vision ormer y iving on conee r., Ga.
Ocouee, their chief town, was situated,
according to Hawkins, about 4 m. below
the present Mil ledgeville. Weekachumpa
aeir fiiief, k510W!1 t€>hthe English as
ng- ng, an one o is wamors were
iggnong the 1l1(?]i8.l'lSl:lB86D.1bl:g to wélcome
let orpe w en e arriv in eo ia
in 1732. The Oconee formed one of rgie
parties to the treaty between theU. S. and
the Creeks at Colerain, Ga., June 29, 1796.
0coouys.—Harris, Voy. and TI‘l1\'., !I, 835, 1764.
Ooonu.-_—Drake, Bk. nds., bk. 4, 29, 1848. 900-
‘£1311i.§.;,§'ii.“‘.3i.l’.i'.?.“i§.é§7"].Lz=‘i°'%.i‘3"3'~§‘0°°"°"'"7
Oeonoe. A former 'sma1l'to'wn on the E.
bankdof Ctlxittfihoichee r.,d in Gitalorgia,
accor ing aw ins an on e w.
bank, in Alabama, accordingto Bartram.
It was settled about 1710 bi the Oconee
who abandoned their old ha itat on Oco-
nee r., Ga. Later they established Cusco-
willa town on a lake in Alachua co., Fla.
5%°.‘.’.§‘§Z.‘35 »3°i.nB§.“.‘.g.”‘f".§.‘?f’¥.Zl’.?"§’i..§.‘l§
fore akin to the iitchiti.
Oceans.-—Bartrsm, Travels, 462, 1791. 0001100.-
Jelierys, Am. Atlas, map 7, 1776. 0oonls.—Ro-
mans. Florlda,90, 1775. 0koiioo.—Jet!erys, op. cit..,
gap b. 0h6nl.—Gatschet, Creek Migr. I4eg., i, 67,
Ooonoo (Ukwwnl). Aformer Cherokee
settlement on Seneca cr., near the pres-
ent Walhalla, in Oconee co., S. C.-
Mooney in 19th Rep. B. A. E., 5-ll, 1900.
Aoounee.—Mouw.on's map quoted by Royce in Bth
Rep. B. A. E., 143, 1887. 0ooimoo.—Royce in 18th
Rep. B. A. E., pl. clxl, 1900.
Oooni. A district (subtribe‘?'i‘1in Flor-
ida, about 1612, speaking a 'mucuan
dialect, according to Pareya (Arte Leng.
Timuq‘ua, 1886). An ancient Creek town
in a. Georgia had the same name. See
Oconee. ,_ (.1. M.)
Oconoltota (A’ Zami-std’ ta, ‘ Groundhog-
sausage'). A C erokee war chief in the
17th century.- In the French war the
Cherokee were at first allies of the Eng-
lish, but the spread of the British settle-
ments and unfair and contemptuous
treatment changed their sentiments.
When they began to take reprisals for
barbarous acts committed by American
frontiersmen, and refused to surrender to
the perpetrators, Gov. Littleton, of South
Carolina, in Nov. 1759, cast into jail a
delegation headed by Oconostota that had
come to treat for the continuance of peace,
saying that he would make peace iii the
Cherokee country. Atta/cu laculla ob-
tained the exchange of Oconostota for
one of the murderers demanded, and
after the return of Littleton from a futile
exiiedition the young war chief laid siege
to t Prince George in upper South Caro-
lina. He called out the couiinander,
Lieut. Cotymore, for a parley and shot
106
[B. A. E.
OCOTA—OFFICE OF INDIAN AFFAIRS
him, whereon the garrison butchered the
Cherokee chiefs confined as hostages.
Oconostota then fell upon the frontier
settlements of Carolina, while the Cher-
okee warriors over the mountains cap-
tured Ft Louden in Tennessee. Col.
Montgomery at the head of 1,600 men re-
lieved Ft. Prince George and destroyed
the lower Cherokee towns, then marched
to the succor of Ft Louden, but was
routed in a fierce battle. After the war
Oconostota became civil chief of the na-
tion. The ancient war between the
Cherokee and the Iroquois was termi-
nated by a treaty which Oconostota went
to New York to sign in 1768. The con-
test for their ancestral land, which caused
their sympathies to swerve from the
English to the French in the earlier war,
e the Cherokee eager allies of the
British against the Americans in the war
of the Revolution. The tribe suffered
severely in the contest and at its close
Oconostota resigned the chiefship to his
son, Tuksi, ‘The Terrapin.” #: died
about 1783. See Mooney, Myths of the
Cherokee, 19th Rep. B. A. E., 1900.
Ocota (contraction of Okotsali, “where
there is resinous pine wood'). A small
aggregation of Huichol ranches, contain-
ing a temple, situated near a small branch
of the Rio Chapalagana, about 12 m. E. of
the main stream, in Jalisco, Mexico
(Lumholtz, Unknown Mex., II, 16, map,
258, 1902). It is distinct from Guadalupe
Ocotan.
Okótsali.—Lumholtz, ibid., 258 (proper Huichol
name).
Ocotan. A former Tepehuane pueblo
in Durango, Mexico, and seat of a Spanish
mission.
Huk-tyr.—A. Hrdlicka, infºn, 1906. Santa María de
Ocotan.—Ibid. (present name of town). Santa
Maria Ocotan.—Lumholtz, Unknown Mex., 1,469,
#. s: Francisco Ocotan.-Orozco y Berra, Geog.,
18, 1864.
Octashepas. A tribe of the lower Mis-
sissippi, mentioned by Bossu in connection
with the Taskiki (Tuskegee), Tonica
(Tunica), Alibamu, etc. Possibly in-
tended for Okchayi, q.v.
Oaktashippas.—Romans, Fla., 101, 1775. Octashe-
pas.—Bossu (1759), Travels La., 1,229, 1771.
0cuca. A former rancheria of the Pima
in Sonora, Mexico, near Rio San Ignacio,
N. w. of Santa Ana.
Occuca.—Orozco y Berra, Geog., 347, 1884. Ocuca.—
Rudo Ensayo (ca. 1763), 161, 1863. Oocuca.—
Ibid., 152.
0cute. A town, probably in southern
Georgia, entered by De Soto's troops on
April 10, 1540. It was situated between
Altamaha and Cofaqui.
Cofa.–Garcilasso de la Vega, Florida, 112, 1723.
Ocute.–Gentl. of Elvas (1557) in French, Hist.
Coll. La., II, 139, 1850; Biedma in Hakluyt Soc.
Pub., Ix, 179, 1851.
Odanah. A Chippewa settlement on
Bad River res., \' co., Wis.—Brown
in Wis. Archeol., v, 293, 1906; Ind. Aff.
Rep., 394, 1906.
Odiserundy. A prominent warrior in
the Revolution, often called John the
Mohawk, and in chief command of a war
rty in 1777. The name is now written
'' ‘The lightning has struck.’
In the New York State Library at Albany
is a letter from John Deserontyon, dated
Bay of Quinté, Nov. 1796, where he headed
a band of Mohawk. He was present at a
treaty with the United States after the
Revolution. A place in Canada bears his
Ilalne. (w. M. B.)
Odoesmades. A tribe, evidently Coa-
huiltecan, living in 1690 a short distances.
of the Rio Grande, on the way from cen-
tral Coahuila to E. Texas. In the year
named many of this tribe were seen in
that locality, together with Mescaleros
(evidently not the Mescalero Apache)
and Momones, but when Terán went
through the same country in 1691 he saw
none. Many buffalo were seen here by
Terán (Descripción y Diario Demarcación,
1691–92, in Mem. de Nueva España, xxv.11,
25, MS.). (H. E. B.)
Odshiapofa (“hickory ground”). A town
of the Creek Nation, on the North fork of
Canadian r., below the mouth of Alabama
cr., Okla. (Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg.,
11, 186, 1888). The name was formerly
applied to a Creek town in Alabama,
otherwise known as Little Talasse. See
Talasse.
Odshisalgi (‘hickory-nut people’). One
of the extinct clans of the Creeks. Some
have regarded the name as representing
simply the people of Ocheese, a former
town of the Lower Creeks in central
Georgia.
0-ché.-Morgan, Anc. Soc., 161, 1878. Odshisalgi.—
Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg., I, 156, 1884.
Odukeo's band (O-duk-e-o, ‘Tall man’).
The name of a Paviotso chief, applied also
to his band formerly around Carson and
Walker lakes, w. Nev. In 1861 they were
said to number 1,261, including the Petod-
seka band.
Odakeo.—Burton, City of Saints, 576, 1861. 0-duk-
e-o's (Tall Man) band.—Dodge in Ind. Aff. Rep.
1859, 374, 1860.
Oealitk (O'éalitx). A sept of the Bella-
bella, a Kwakiutl tribe inhabiting the s.
shore of Millbanksd., Brit. Col.
0'éality.—Boas in 6th Rep. N. W. Tribes Can., 52,
1890. Ó'ealitx.—Boas in ''' Nat. Mus. 1895, 328,
1897. Onie-le-toch.—Kane, Wand. in N.A., '.
1859. Owia-lei-toh.—Tolmie and Dawson, Vocabs.
Brit. Col., 117B, 1884. Oyelloightuk.—Brit. Col.
map, Ind. Aff., Victoria, 1872.
Oetlitk (O& Litc). A sept of the Bella-
bella, which, according to Tolmie and
Dawson, occupied the middle section of
Millbank Sd., British Columbia.
0é'Litx.—Boas in Rep. Nat. Mus. 1895, 328, 1897.
Oé'tlita.-Boas in 6th Rep. N. W. Tribes Can., 52,
1890. Okatlituk.—Brit. Col. map, Ind. Aff., Vic-
toria, 1872. Owit-lei-toh.—Tolmie and Dawson,
Vocabs. Brit. Col., 117B, 1884. Weetle-toch.–Kane,
Wand. in N. A., app., 1859. Weitle toch.–School-
craft, Ind. Tribes, v, 487, 1855.
Office of Indian Affairs. When the War
Department was created by Congress
BULL. 30]
under the act of Aug. 7, 1789, among
the duties assigned to it were those “rela-
tive to Indian affairs.” In 1824 a Bureau
of Indian Affairs was organized in the
War Department, with Thomas L. Mc-
Kenney as its chief. The place was offered
him at a salary of $1,600, but with the
assurance that the President would recom-
mend the organization of an “Indian de-
ment”, with a salary for its head
equal to that paid the auditors. The
functions of the bureau were thus defined
in the letter of appointment addressed
to Col. McKenney by John C. Calhoun,
Secretary of War, dated Mar. 11, 1824:
“To you are assigned the duties of the
Bureau of Indian Affairs in this depart-
ment, for the faithful performance of
which you will be responsible. Mr
Hamilton and Mr Miller are assigned to
you, the former as chief, the latter as as-
sistant clerk. You will take charge of
the appropriations for annuities and of the
current expenses, and all warrants on the
same will be issued on your requisitions
on the Secretary of War, taking special
care that no requisition be issued, but in
cases where the money previously re-
mitted has been satisfactorily accounted
for, and on estimates in detail, approved
by you, for the sum required. You will
receive and examine the accounts and
vouchers for the expenditure thereof, and
will pass them over to the proper audi-
tor's office for settlement, after examina-
tion and approval by you; submitting
such items for the sanction of this de-
rtment, as may require its approval.
he administration of the fund for the
civilization of the Indians is also com-
mitted to your charge, under the regula-
tions established by the department. You
are also charged with the examination of
the claims arising out of the laws regu-
lating the intercourse with Indian tribes,
and will, after examining and briefing the
same, report them to this department,
endorsing a recommendation for their
allowance or disallowance. The ordi-
nary correspondence with the superin-
tendents, the agents, and sub-agents, will
pass £ your bureau.”
Col. McKenney had had large respon-
sibility in connection with Indian affairs
as superintendent of Indian trade from
Apr. 2, 1816, until the United States In-
dian trading establishment was abolished
by act of May 6, 1822. His connection
with the Bureau terminated Sept. 30, 1830,
by his dismissal, according to his Memoirs,
on political grounds. Samuel S. Hamil-
ton held the position for about a year,
and was succeeded by Elbert Herring.
By the act of July 9, 1832, there was
created in the War Department the office
of Commissioner of Indian Affairs, at a
salary of $3,000, who, subject to the
OFFICE OF INDIAN
107
Secretary of War and the President,
should have “the direction and manage-
ment of all Indian affairs and of all mat-
ters arising out of Indian relations.” Mr
Herring received appointment as Com-
missioner July 10, 1832. Up to the
resent time (1907) there have been 28
mmissioners of Indian Affairs, the long-
est term of office being a little less than 8
years.
On June 30, 1834, an act was
“to provide for the organization of the
Department of Indian Affairs.” Under
this enactment certain agencies were
established and others abolished, and
provision was made for subagents, inter-
preters, and other employees, the pay-
ment of annuities, the purchase and
distribution of supplies, etc. This may
be regarded as the organic law of the
Indian department.
When the Department of the Interior
was created by act of Mar. 3, 1849, the
Bureau of Indian Affairs was transferred
thereto, and hence passed from military
to civil control. As now organized there
is a Commissioner of Indian Affairs
(salary $5,000), an Assistant Commis-
sioner ($3,000), a Chief Clerk ($2,250),
a Superintendent of Indian Schools
($3,000), a private secretary to the Com-
missioner ($1,800), and a force of 175
clerks, including financial clerk, law clerk,
chiefs of divisions, bookkeepers, archi-
tect, and draftsmen; besides 13 messen-
gers, laborers, and charwomen.
The Finance division has charge of all
financial affairs pertaining to the Indian
Bureau. It keeps ledger accounts, under
nearly 1,000 heads, of all the receipts and
AFFAIRS
disbursements of appropriationsand other
funds for the Indian service, aggregating
in late years more than $10,000,000 annu-
ally; remits funds to agents and other
disbursing officers; attends to the pur-
chase and transportation of supplies for
the Indians and the work of the ware-
houses where these supplies are received
and shipped; advertises for bids and pre-
res estimates for appropriations by
£ The Treasury Department has
estimated that between Mar. 4, 1789, and
June 30, 1907, government expenditures
on account of the Indian service aggre-
gated $472,823,935, The Indian Office
is trustee for more than $35,000,000 in the
Treasury of the United States belonging to
Indians, on which interest accrues at 4
percent and 5 percent.
The Field Work division has charge of
all matters relating to irrigation; prosecu-
tions for sale of liquor to £ assist-
ing Indians in obtaining employment, and
kindred subjects.
The Land division of the office has
charge of everything pertaining to the
landed interests of the Indians—allot-
108
| B. A. E.
OFOG OUTLA
ments, patents, leases, sales, conveyances,
cessions of land, or reservation of land
for Indian use, railroad rights of way and
damages; contracts with £ for the
payment of money; guardianship of mi-
nors; settlement of estates; trespassing on
Indian reservations and the removal of
white persons therefrom; taxation; citi-
zenship and adoption into tribe, and all
legal questions growing out of relations
between Indians and whites.
The Education division has supervision
of Indian school matters, records of school
attendance, making plans for school build-
ings, including their lighting, heating, and
sewerage; the selection of school sites, and
the issuance of regulations as to the gen-
eral management of the schools; prepares
and supervises bonds of disbursing officers,
and has charge of all matters relating to
the appointment, transfer, promotion,
etc., of employees in the agency and school
service.
The Indian Territory division super-
vises all matters relating to the Five
Civilized Tribes in Indian Ter., except
railroads, telephones, and pipe-lines; also
all timber matters except in the case of
the Menominee res., which is in charge
of the Land division.
The Accounts division audits the cash
and property accounts of agents, school
superintendents, and other disbursing
officers; has the disposal of unserviceable
property; the collection and expenditure
of funds coming into the hands of agents
from sales of agency property or produce
or from other sources; the issuance of live-
stock, implements, and other supplies to
the Indians; sanitary statistics; census;
and the preparation and issuance of reg-
ulations for all branches of the service.
The Superintendent of Indian Schools
inspects the schools personally, super-
vises methods of instruction, prepares the
course of study, both literary and in-
dustrial, recommends text-books, and ar-
ranges for general and local Indian school
institutes.
The Files division briefs, registers, in-
dexes, and files all incoming and indexes
all outgoing correspondence.
The Miscellaneous division has charge
of business connected with Indian traders
and field matrons, leaves of absence
granted clerks, the printing required by
the office, including the annual report,
and the stationery and other supplies
needed.
Five special agents and seven school
supervisors report to the Commissioner
of Indian Affairs their inspections of the
work in the field. The employees under
the jurisdiction of the office number
about 5,000. The annual reports of the
Commissioner to the Secretary of the
Interior, with reports of agents, inspect-
ors, and school superintendents, and with
population, industrial, and other statistics
rtaining to the Indians, are published
y authority of Congress, and contain
much valuable information respecting the
various tribes.
For the organization of methods of the
Indian service in the field through the
ncies and schools, see Agency system,
Education, Governmental policy, Reserva-
tions, Treaties. (M. S. C.)
0fogoula (Qfo, their own name, and
Choctaw okla ‘people'). A small tribe
which formerly lived on the left bank of
Yazoo r., Miss., 12 m. above its mouth
and close to the Yazoo, Koroa, and
Tunica. They are not mentioned in any
of the La Salle documents nor, by name
at least, in the relations of the priest mis-
sionaries De Montigny and La Source who
first Visited the ' tribes. In 1699
Iberville learned of them and recorded
their name from a Taensa Indian among
the Huma, but he did not reach their
village either on this or on his subsequent
expedition. It was £ during the
same year that Davion established him-
self as missionary among the Tunica and
necessarily had more or less intercourse
with the tribes dwelling with them, i.e.,
the Yazoo and Ofogoula. Early in 1700
Le Sueur, with whom was the historian
Pénicaut, stopped at the village of the
combined tribes on his way to the head-
waters of the Mississippi, and in Novem-
ber of that year £r Gravier spent
some days there. He mentions the Ofo-
goula under their Tunica name, Ounspik
(properly Ushpi), and states that they
occupied 10 or 12 cabins. In 1729 Du
Pratz gave the number of cabins in the
united village of the Ofogoula, Yazoo, and
Koroa, as 60. On the outbreak of the
Natchez war the Yazoo and Koroa joined
the hostiles, murdered their missionary,
and destroyed the French post. The
Ofogoula were off hunting at the time,
and on their return every effort was made
to induce them to declare against the
French, but in vain, and they descended
the Mississippi to live with the Tunica.
There they must have continued to reside,
for Hutchins, in 1784, states that they
had a small village on the w. bank of the
Mississippi, 8 m. above Pointe Coupée, La.
Although the name afterward disappears
from print, the living Tunica remember
them as neighbors to within about 40
# They are still (1911) represented
y a single survivor, from whom it ap-
pears that the dialect spoken by this
tribe was Siouan. (J. R. s.)
Affagoula.-Hutchins (1784) in Imlay, West. Terr.,
419, 1797. Nation du Chien.—Du Pratz, La., 11,
226, 1758. Nation of the Dog.—Boudinot, Star in
the West, 128, 1816. Ofagoulas.—Shea, Cath. Miss.,
447, 1855. Ofegaulas.–Lattré, Map of U.S., 1784.
Offagoulas. -La Harpe (1721) in French, Hist.
Coll. La., III, 110, 1851. Offegoulas.—Dumont,
109
BULL. 30]
ibid., v, 43, 1853. Offogoulas.–Pénicaut (1700),
ibid., I, 61, 1869. 0fogoulas.–Charlevoix, Voy. to
Am., II, 250, 1761. Ofugulas.—N. Y. Doc. Col.
Hist, v1.1, 641, 1856. Oofé-ogoolas.—Keane in
Stanford, Compend., 527, 1878. Opocoulas.—Iber:
ville (1699) in Margry, Déc., IV, 180, 1880. Oufé
Agoulas.–McKenney and Hall, Ind. Tribes, III,
80, 1854. Qufé Ogoulas.—Du Pratz, La., II, 226,
1758. Oufé Ogulas.—Boudinot, Star in the West,
128, 1816. Oufé-ouglas,—Jeffreys, French Dom.
Am..., I, 163, 1761. Oufi-Ougulas.–Schermerhorn
1812) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 2d s., 11, 15, 1814.
pe.—Iberville (1699) in Margry, D&c., IV, 180,
1880. 0 ik.—Gravier (1700) quoted by Shea,
Early Woy., 3, 133, 1861. Ouspie.–French, Hist.
Coll. La., III, 106, 1851, Oussipés.–Pénicaut (1700),
ibid., n.s., 61, 1869. Ushpi-swanton, field notes,
B. A. E., 1907 (Tunica name).
Ogeechee. A town or subtribe of the
Yuchi, formerly situated at some point
on upper Ogeechee r., Ga. The Creeks
and other tribes made war on them, and
according to Bartram they were finally
exterminated by the Creeks and Caro-
lina settlers (?) on Amelia id., Fla., where
they had taken refuge after having been
driven from the mainland. (J. M.)
£w: £ Sketch, 61, 1848.
0-ge-chee.—Ibid. Ogechi.—Alcedo, Dic. Geog.,
III,368, 1788. Ogeeche.—Bartram, Travels, 64,1792.
£ (1747) in N.Y. Doc. Col.
ist., v.1, 359, 1855 (“Senecas, Chenondadees, and
the Óghiny yawees” ). -
0ghgotacton. See Onockatin.
Oglala (“to scatter one's own”). The
principal division of the Teton Sioux.
Their early history is involved in com-
plete obscurity; their modern history re-
counts incessant contests with other
tribes and depredations on the whites.
The first recorded notice of them is that
of Lewis and Clark, who in 1806 found
them living above the Brulé Sioux
on Missouri r., between Cheyenne and
Bad rs., in the present South Dakota,
numbering 150 or 200 men. In 1825 they
inhabited both banks of Bad r. from the
Missouri to the Black hills, and were
then friendly with the whites and at
peace with the Cheyenne, but enemies to
all other tribes except those of their own
nation. They were then estimated at
1,500 persons, of whom 300 were warriors.
Their general rendezvous was at the
mouth of Badr., where there was a trad-
ing establishment for their accommoda-
tion. In 1850 they roamed the plains be-
tween the N. and s, forks of Platter. and
w. of the Black hills. In 1862 they oc-
cupied the country extending N. E. from
Ft. Laramie, at the mouth of Laramie r.,
on North Platter., including the Black
hills and the sources of Badr. and reach-
ing to the fork of the Cheyenne, and
ranged as far w. as the head of Grand r.
De Smet (Ind. Aff. Rep., 277, 1865) says:
“The worst among the hostile bands are
the Blackfeet, the Ogallalas, the Unkpa-
pas, and Santees.” The Oglala partici-
pated in the massacre of Lieut. Grattan
and his men at Ft Laramie in 1854.
From 1865 they and other restless bands
of western Sioux were the terror of the
OGEECHEE-OGLALA
frontier, constantly attacking emigrant
trains on the plains and boats on the river,
fighting soldiers, and harassing the forts
and stations during several years, un-
der the leadership of Sitting Bull and
Crazy Horse. The invasion of the Black
hills by gold seekers led to the war of
1876, in which Custer and this command
were destroyed. For several months pre-
vious thereto stragglers from other tribes
had been flocking to Sitting Bull's stand-
ard, so that according to the best esti-
mates there were at the battle of Little
- -
OGLALA (AMERican HoRSE. was HITaTonga)
Bighorn 2,500 or 3,000 Indian warriors.
The victor and his band were soon there-
after defeated by Gen. Miles and fled
to Canada. Crazy Horse and more than
2,000 followers surrendered at Red Cloud
and Spotted Tail agencies in the May
following. These different parties were
composed in part of Oglala, of whom
the larger part probably surrendered with
Crazy Horse.
The Oglala entered into a treaty of peace
with the United States at the mouth of
Teton (Bad) r., S, Dak., July 5, 1825, and

110 OGLALA - [B. A. E.
|
alsoatreaty signed at FtSully, S. Dak, Oct.
28, 1865, prescribing, relations with the
United States and with other tribes. An
important treaty with the Oglala and other
tribes was made at Ft Laramie, Wyo., Apr.
29, 1868, in which they agreed to cease hos-
oqualA (ITEs (APA, DiRTY Face)
tilities and which defined the limits of their
tribal lands. An agreement, confirming
the treaty of 1868, was concluded at Red
Cloud agency, Neb., Sept. 26, 1876, which
was signed on behalf of the Oglala by Red
Cloud and other principal men of the
tribe.
In 1906 the Oglala were officially re-
ported to number 6,727, all at Pine Ridge
agency, S. Dak.
Lewis and Clark (Orig. Jour., v.1, 99,
1905) mention only two divisions, the Sheo
and the Okandandas. According to the
Report of Indian Affairs for 1875 (p. 250),
the Oglala were then divided into four
bands, “usually called Ogallallas, Kioc-
sies [Kiyuksa], Onkapas [Oyukhpe], and
Wazazies.” The Rev. John Robinson in
a letter to Dorsey (1879) names the fol-
lowing divisions: Payabya, Tapishlecha,
Kiyuksa, Wazhazha, Iteshicha, Oyukhpe,
and Waglukhe. These correspond with
the seven bands of Red Cloud’s picto-
graphs. According to Rev. W. J. Cleve-
iand (1884) they consist of 20 bands, as
follow: (1) Iteshicha; (2) Payabya; (3)
Oyukhpe; (4) Tapishlecha; (5) Peshla;
(6) Chekhuhaton; (7) Wablenicha; (8)
Peshlaptechela; (#) Tashnahecha; (10)
Iwayusota; (11) Wakan; (12) (a) Igla-
katekhila, (b) Iteshicha; (13) Iteshi-
chaetanhan; (14) Kiyuksa, (15) Wache-
onpa, (16). Wachape; (17) Tiyochesli;
(18) Waglukhe, (19) Oglala; (20) Ieska-
chincha. Unidentified bands are: Mini-
sha, Night Cloud, Old Skin Necklace, Red
lodge, and the Shorthair band. See Da-
kota. Teton. J. O. D. C. T.)
as.—Sen. Ex. Doc. 90, 22d Cong., 1st sess.,
63, 1832. Arkandada.-Brackenridge, Views La.,
78, 1815. Augallalla.-H. R. Ex. c. 117, 19th
Cong., 1st sess., 6, 1826. Chayenne Indians.–Morse,
Rep. to Sec. War, 365, 1822 £% Ogablallas.—
Ind. Aff. Rep.,471, 1838. Ogalalab Yokpahs.—Twiss
in H. R. Ex. Doc. 61, 36th Cong., 1st sess., 13, 1860
(the latter name probably intended for Oyukhpe,
sometimes used to designate the whole people).
£ Dacotas.—Warren, Dacota Country, 19,
1856. 0-ga-la”-las.—Hayden, Ethnog. and Philol.
Mo. Val., 371, 1862. Ogalallahs.–M'Vickar, Hist.
Ex . Lewis and Clark, 1, 86, 1842. 0 as.-
Ind. Rep. Aff., 296, 1846. O'Galla.–U. S. Ind.
Treat. (1865), # ed., 692, 1903. Ogallah.—
Culbertson in Smithson. Rep. 1850, 142, 1851.
—Ramsey in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1849, 85, 1850.
O'Gallala.—Treaty of 1866 in U. S. Ind. Treat.,
901, 1873. Ogallalahs.-Keane in Stanford, Com-
pend., 527, 1878. Ogallallahs.–Parker, Jour., 65,
1840. Ogallallas.-Sen. Ex. Doc. 56, 18th Cong.,
1st sess., 9, 1824. Ogallallees.—De Smet, Letters,
37, note, 1843. Ogeelala.–Schoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes, V, 494, 1855. Ogellahs.—Ibid., I, 523, 1851.
Ogellalah.—Ibid., IV, 252, 1854. Ogellalas.-Ind.
Aff. Rep., 59, 1842. Ogillallah.–Parkman, Oregon
Trail, 113, 1883. 0-gla'-la-Riggs, Dak. Gram. and
Dict., 349, 1890. glallahs.–Fremont, Explor.
oquala (wAHurwaea, EAR of coRN; wife of Lone wolf)
Exped., 57, 1854. Ogolawla's.—Parker, Minn.
Handbook, 141,1857. O'Gullalas.—Treaty of 1867 in
U.S. Ind. Treat., 914, 1873. Ohdada.-J. O. Dorsey,
inf’n (Santee name). Okadada.-Robinson, letter
to Dorsey, 1879. Okanandans.—Bradbury, Trav.,
90, 1817. 0-kan-dan-das.—Lewis and Clark, Dis-
cov., table, 34, 1806 (one of the two divisions of the
Teton Sioux). Okdada-Dorsey, inf'n (so called
*


BULL. 30]
by Yankton). Oknaka.—Williamson in School-
craft, Ind. Tribes, I, 249, 1851. Onkdaka.—Ibid.
o-tāh-son —Hayden, Ethnog and Philol. Mo.
Val., 290, 1862 (‘little stars”: Cheyenne name).
0yer-lal-lah.—Hoffman in H. R. Ex. Doc. 36, 33d
Cong., 2d sess., 3, 1855. Te’-ton, -o-kan-dan-das.-
Lewis and Clark, Discov., table, 30, 1806. Teton
Okandandes.—Ramsey in ind. Air. Rep. 1849, 87,
1850. Tetons Okandandas.–Lewis, Trav., 171, 1809.
Ubchacha.–Dorsey, Dhegiha MS. Dict., B. A. E.,
1878 (Omaha and onca name).
Oglala. A subdivision of the Oglala
Sioux.
Ogallallas.-Ind. Aff. Rep., 250, 1875 (one of the
four divisions of the tribe). Oglala-hèa.—Dorsey,
inf’n, 1880 (“true Oglala"). Oglala proper.-Robin-
son, letter to Dorsey, 1879. -
Oglalaichichagha (“makes himself an
Oglala'). A band of the Brulé Teton
Sioux.
-la'-la.—Hayden, Ethnog. and Philol. Mo. Val.,
376, 1862. Oglala-ičičaga.–Cleveland quoted by
Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 219, 1897. lala-itc'-
i - %ia 4. ressed it.”
Ohagi -gi, “it comp it.”—
Hewitt). The Seneca name of a Tusca:
rora (?) village formerly on the w. side of
Genesee r., a short distance below Cuy-
lerville, Livingston co., N. Y.—Morgan,
League Iroq., 434, 468, 1851.
Ohaguames. A former tribe, probably
Coahuiltecan, of the province of Coahuila,
N. E. Mexico, members of which were
gathered into the mission of San Juan
Bautista on Sabinas r.—Orozco y Berra,
Geog., 303, 1864. -
Ohamil. A Cowichan tribe on the s. side
of lower Fraser r., Brit. Col., just below
Hope; pop. 55 in 1906.
Ohamiel.–Can. Ind. Aff., 78, 1878. Ohamil.-Ibid.,
pt. II, 160, 1901. O'Hamil.–Ibid., 309, 1879. Oha-
mille.—Ibid., 1889, pt. 1, 268, 1890. Omail.—Brit.
Col. map, Ind. Aff., Victoria, 1872 (given as the
name of a town). - -
Ohanhanska (“long reach in a river'). A
former band and village of the Magayu-
teshni division of the Mdewakanton
Sioux, on Minnesota r., consisting, in
1836, of 80 people, under Wamditanka,
or Big le, also known as Black Dog.
Big Eagle's d.—Gale, Upper Miss., 251, 1867.
Black-dog.-Ind. Aff. Rep., 282, 1854. Black
Dog's.–Long, Exped. St Peter's R., I, 380, 1824.
Black Dog's band.–Cullen in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1859,
68, 1860. Oanoska.—Long, Ex . St Peter's R., I,
385, 1824 ohah-hans-hah-Prescott in School.
craft, Ind. Tribes, 11, 171, 1852. 0-hah-kas-ka-toh-
y-an-te.—Catlin, N. Am. Inds., II, 134, 1844 (from
ohanhanska taoyate, “long reach, its pe '' )
Shunkasapa.—Williamson in Minn. Geol. Rep.,
110, 1884 (‘Black Dog”). Wah ma dee Tunkah
band.—Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, III, 612, 1853
(Wañmditanka, “Big Eagle'). -
Ohanoak. An important Chowanoc vil-
lage in 1586 on the w. side of Chowan r.,
not far below Nottoway r., probably in
Hartford co., N. C.
Blinde Towne.-Lane (1586) in Hakluyt, Voy., iii,
312, 1810 (so called by the English). Ohanoak.—
Ibid. Ohanock-Lane in Smith (1629), Va., 1, 87,
repr. 1819. Opanock.—Martin, N.C., 1,13,1829(mis-
nt).
p Ohathtokhouchy. A former Seminole
town on Little r.,40m. E. of Apalachicola,
in Gadsden co., Fla., in 1823.-H. R. Ex.
Doc. 74, 19th Cong., 1st sess., 27, 1826.
Ohdihe (from ohdihan, “to fall into an ob-
ject endwise’). A band of the Sisseton
OGLALA-OIAUR
111
Sioux, an offshoot of the Witawaziyata.—
Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 217, 1897.
Ohenonpa (“two boilings’). A band of
the Brulé Teton Sioux.
O-he-nóm’-pa.—Hayden, Ethnog. and Philol. Mo.
Val., 376, 1862. Ohe-nonpa.–Cleveland quoted by
#yin 15th Rep.B. A.E.,219, 1897. Ohe-nonpa.—
Oherokouaehronon (“people of the grass
country.”—Hewitt). An unidentified
tribe mentioned with many others in a
list of peoples dwelling above the Sault
St Louis of St Lawrence r. in 1640 (Jes.
Rel. 1640, 35, 1858). The list is imper-
fect, containing duplicate names given as
separate tribes.
Ohetur (Ohet’ur). The Yurok name of
a Karok village opposite and below Or-
leans Bar, Klamath r., N. w. Cal.—A. L.
Kroeber, inf’n, 1905.
Ohiyesa. See Eastman, Charles.
Ohkonkemme. A village in 1698 near
Tisbury, Marthas Vineyard, Mass.—Doc.
of 1698 in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1sts., x,
131, 1809.
Ohotdusha (O-hot-dit’-sha, “antelope”).
A band of the Crows.—Morgan, Anc. £
159, 1877.
Ohrante. A Mohawk warrior in 1776,
called Oteroughyanento when he and
Joseph Brant met Lord Germain in Lon-
don, Mar. 14 of the year named. He
seems to be the Aruntes whose name ap-
pears on one of the Montreal medals, sev-
eral of which have been connected with
Indians of that period. (W. M. B.)
Ohuivo (‘the place to which they re-
turned'). A Tarahumare rancheria in a
barranca of that name on the extreme
headwaters of the Rio Fuerte, in w.
Chihuahua, Mexico. The Indians live in
both houses and caves, in one of the latter
of which, containing the remains of
ancient habitations, the Tubare are said
once to have dwelt.—Lumholtz, Unknown
Mex., 1, 187-192, 1902.
0hytoucoulas. One of the Taensa vil-
lages in the 17th century.—Iberville
(1699) in Margry, Déc., iv, 179, 1880.
Oiaht. A Nootka tribe on Barclay sd,
w. coast of Vancouver id., Brit. Col.
Ahadzooasis their principal village. Pop.
159 in 1902, 145 in 1906.
Hö’aiath.-Boas in 6th Rep. N. W. Tribes Can.,
31, 1890. Ohey-aht.–Can. Ind. Aff. 1880,315, 1881.
Ohiat.-Mayne, Brit. Col., 251, 1861. Ohyaht.—
Sproat, Savage Life, 308, 1868. Ohyats.-Mayne,
op. cit., 270. Oiaht.-Can. Ind. Aff. 1883, 188, 1884.
£ in Jour. Roy. £ Soc., 293, 1857.
Oyty-aht.—Brit. Col. Map, Ind. Aff., Victoria, 1872.
0iaur. A former rancheria of the So-
baipuri or Papago, visited by Father Kino
in 1697 and 1699, and named by him San
Agustin. Situated on the Rio Santa Cruz,
5 or 6 leagues N. of San Xavier del Bac, s.
Ariz., of which mission it was a visita in
1732. At the latter date the two settle-
ments had 1,300 inhabitants.
Oiaur.-Mange (1699) quoted by Bancroft, Ariz.
and N. Mex., 358, 1889. S. stin.—Kino, map
(1701), ibid., 360. S. Agustin Oiaur.—Bernal (1697),
112
[B. A. E.
OIDOING KOYO—OKA
ibid., 356. S. Augustin.-Venegas, Hist. Cal., 1,
map, 1759. S. Augustinus.-Kino, map (1702) in
Stöcklein, Neue Welt-Bott, 74, 1726.
Oidoingkoyo. A former Maidu village
near the headwaters of Feather r. and
about 10 m. N. of Prattville, Plumas co.,
Cal.–Dixon in Bull. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist.,
xv.11, pl. 38, 1905.
0intemarhen. A village or tribe said to
have been in the region between Mata-
orda bay and Maligne (Colorado) r.,
ex. The name was given to Joutel in
1687 by the Ebahamo Indians who dwelt
in that country and who were probably
Karankawan. See Gatschet, Karankawa
Indians, 1, 35, 46, 1891. (A. C. F.)
Ointemarhen.—Joutel (1687) in Margry, Déc., III,
288, 1878. Otenmarhem.—Joutel (1687) in French,
#. Coll. La., 1, 137, 1846. Otenmarhen.—Ibid.,
0itac. A Maricopa rancheria on the Rio
Gila in 1744.—Sedelmair (1744) cited by
Bancroft, Ariz. and N. Mex., 366, 1889.
oivimana (Óivimāna, ‘scabby people';
sing. Ówimán). A principal division of
the Cheyenne; also a local nickname for
a part of the Northern Cheyenne.
Hive.—Dorsey in Field Columb. Mus. Pub. 103,
62, 1905. Ho IV i' ma .—Grinnell, Social Org.
Cheyennes, 136, 1905. Ó ivimä' na–Mooney in
14th Rep. B. A. E., 1025, 1896. Scabby band.—Dor-
sey in Field Columb. Mus. Pub. 99, 13, 1905.
Ojageght (Hodjage de”, “he is carrying
a fish by the forehead strap.”—Hewitt).
A Cayuga chief, commonly called Fish
Carrier, whose name appears on the treaty
of 1790. A tract of land a mile square
had been reserved for him in 1789, and
in that year a letter from Buffalo Creek
was signed by Ojageghte or Fish Carrier,
and 10 other Cayuga chiefs. In 1792 he
had a silver medal from Washington, long
preserved. In 1795 his name appears as
Ojageghti, and in 1807 as Hojawgata. He
was venerated and brave. The later Fish
Carriers are Canadian Cayuga, preserving
the name. (w. M. B.)
0jai. A former Chumashan village
about 10 m. up Buenaventura r., Ventura
co., Cal.
Au-hai'-Henshaw, Buenaventura MS. vocab.,
B. A. E., 1884. £asior in Cal. Farmer,
July 24, 1863. Ojai.-Ibid.
0jana. A former Tano pueblo s. of the
hamlet of Tejon, about lat. 35° 20', San-
doval co., N. Mex. It was inhabited
when visited by Oñate in 1598, and prob-
ably as late as 1700.—Bandelier in Arch.
Inst. Papers, 111, 125, 1890; Iv, 109, 1892.
0jana.—Oñate (1598) in Doc. Inéd., xv.1, 114, 1871,
:-" op. cit., III, 125 (aboriginal
naille).
0jeegwyahnug (“fisher-skins'). A tribe,
probably Athapascan, known to the Ot-
tawa.
Ojeeg Wyahnug.—Tanner, Narr., 316, 1830.
0jeejok (Uchichak, ‘crane'). A gens of
the Chippewa.
Ad-je-jawk —Tanner, Narr, 315, 1830. Attoch-
ingochronon.—Jes. . Rel. 1640, 33, 1858 (Huron
name). Aud-je-jauk-Ramsey in Ind. Aff. Rep., 91,
1850. 0-jee-jok’.–Morgan, Anc. Soc., 166, 1877.
#'": in Minn. Hist. Soc. Coll., v.44,
1885. Utcitcak – Wm. Jones, infºn, 1906 (proper
form; te=ch).
Qjiataibues. A Maricopa rancheria on
Gila r., Ariz., in the 18th century.
£ Ensayo (ca. 1763), 22, 1863. Ox-
itahibuis-Sedelmair (1744) quoted by Bancroft,
Ariz. and N. Mex.,336, 1889. Santi
'' ibid., 360. San de Oiadaibuisc.—Vene-
s, Hist. Cal., 1, map, 1759. S. Iacobus de Oiadai-
.—Kino, map £ Stöcklein, Neue Welt-
Bott, 74, 1726.
., Ojio. A former Sobaipuri rancheria vis-
ited by Father Kino in 1697; situated on
the E. bank of San Pedro r, near its junc-
tion with the Gila, S. Arizona, not far
from the present Dudleyville.
jio.—Bernal (1697) quoted by Bancroft, Ariz. and
.Mex.,356, 1889. Victoria.–Ibid. VictoriadeOjio.—
Kino (1697) in Doc. Hist. Mex., 4th s., 1, 280, 1856.
0jiopas. The Piman name of appar-
ently a Yuman tribe, members of which
visited Father Kino while among the
Quigyuma of the lower Rio Colorado in
1701. They were I'
£ (1701) cited in Rudo Ensayo (ca.
1763), Guiteras trans., 132, 1894; Coues, Garcés
Diary, 551, 1900; Bancroft, No. Mex. States, 1,497,
1884. Ojiopas.—Ibid. • -
0jistatara. An Oneida chief in 1776,
popularly called The Grasshopper. His
name appears as Peter Ojistarara in 1785,
and among the Kirkland papers is a speech
of The Grasshopper, addressed to Gov.
Clinton of New York, Jan. 27, 1785. He
was then principal chief, but died that
year. There was a later chief of the same
Ilanne. (w. M. B.)
0jito de Samalayuca. A mission estab-
lished among the Suma (q.v.), in 1683;
situated 8 leagues below El Paso, in
Chihuahua, Mexico.–Escalante (1775)
quoted by Bancroft, Ariz. and N. Mex.,
192, 1889.
Ojo Caliente (Span.: ‘warm spring';
native name, K'iapkwainakwin, ‘place
whence flow the hot waters'). A Zuñi
summer village about 14 m. s. w. of Zuñi
pueblo, N. Mex, not far from the ruined
town of Hawikuh. See Mindeleff in 8th
Rep. B. A. E., 96, 1891.
Aguas Calientes.—Bandelier quoted in Arch. Inst.
Rep., v, 43, 1884. Caliente.–Donaldson, Moqui
Pueblo Inds...127, 1893. Hos Ojos Calientes.—
Cushing in Millstone, 1.x, 19, Feb. 1884 (misprint
Hos for Los). K'iáp-kwai-na.–Cushing, ibid., 1x,
55, Apr. 1884 (Zuñi name). K'iap'-kwai-na-kwe.—
Ibid. £": of the town whence flow the hot
waters’). K'iáp kwai na kwin.—Cushing in 4th
Rep. B. A. E., 494, 1886. Ojo Caliente.—Common
map form. Ojos Calientes.—Cushing in Mill-
stone, 1x, 225, Dec. 1884. TKäp-que-nā.–Steven-
son in 5th Rep. B. A. E., 542, 1887.
0ka. A modern village of Iroquois,
Nipissing, and Algonkin, on L. of the
Two Mountains, near Montreal, Quebec.
Cuoq says oka is the Algonkin name
for goldfish or pickerel (see Occou").
The Iroquois name, Kanesatake, signifies
‘on the hillside’, from onesata “slope or
mountain side, ke “at or on.’
The village was settled in 1720 by
Catholic Iroquois, who were previously at
the Sault au Récollet, and who numbered
antiago.-Kino map
BULL. 30]
about 900 at the time of removal. Soon
after they were joined by some Nipissing
and Algonkin, who removed from a
mission on Isle aux Tourtes, the latter
lace being then abandoned. The two
ies occupy different parts of the vil-
lage, separated by the church, the Iro-
quois using the corrupted Mohawk lan-
, while the others speak Algonquian.
he total number of both was 375 in 1884,
and 461 (395 Iroquois, 66 Algonkin) in
1906. In 1881 a part of them removed to
Watha (Gibson), Ontario, where they are
now established, numbering 140, making
the total number at both settlements
about 600 . For an account of these In-
dians see Life of Rev. Amand Parent,
Toronto, 1886, in which the religious
troubles are related from a Protestant
$: of view. (J. M. J. N. B. H.)
hsadagaes.—Johnson (1767) in N. Y. Doc.
Col. Hist., VII, 958, 1856. Canasadagas.—Johnson
(1763), ibid., 582. Canasadauga.—Eastburn (1758)
'" by Drake, Trag. Wild., 283, 1841. Canasa-
ogh.—La Tour, Map, 1779. Canasadogha.—Ibid.,
1782. Canasatauga.-Smith(1799) quoted by Drake,
Trag. Wild., 181, 1841. Canassadaga.-Colden
(1727), Five Nat., 172, 1747. Canassategy.—Weiser
#) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., VI, 795, 1855.
Caneghsadarundax.–Message of 1763, ibid., VII, 544,
1856 (should be Canasasaga, Arundax [Adiron-
dacks]). Canessedage.—Governor of Canada (1695),
ibid., IV, 120, 1854. Cannusadago.-Petition of 1764,
ibid., vii, 614, 1856. Canossadage.—Romer (1700),
ibid., Iv. 799, 1854. Conaghsadagas.–Canajoharie
Conf. (1759), ibid., VII, 393, 1856. Conasadagah.—
Stoddert (1750), ibid., VI, 582, 1855. Con O.-
Murray (1782) in Wt. Hist. Soc. Coll. ii. 357, 1871.
£ (1758) quoted by Drake,
Trag. Wild., 271, 1841. Conessetagoes. – Clinton
(1745) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., v.1,276, 1855. Cones-
tauga-Smith '' ": # Penn., 118, 1843.
£. ale in N. H. Hist. Soc. Coll., 11
93, 1827. asedagoes-Bouquet (1764) quoted
' Jefferson, Notes, 147,1794. Connecedaga.–Long,
oy. and Trav., 25, 1791. Connecedegas.–McKen-
ney and Hall, Ind. Tribes, III, 80, 1854. Connefe-
£ (1778) in Schoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes, VI, 714, 1857. esedagoes.—Croghan
(1765) in Monthly Am. Jour. Geol., 272, 1831. Con-
n. .—Thompson quoted by Jefferson,
Notes, 282, 1825. Connosidagoes.—Boudinot, Star
in the West, 126, 1816. Conn .—Hansen
(1700) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., IV, 805, 1854. Gan-
£ Flats Conf. (1770), ibid., VIII,
239, 1857. Ganesatagué.—Doc. of 1741, ibid., Ix,
1079, 1855. Kanassa lunuak.—Gatschet, Pen-
obscot MS., B.A.E., 1887 (Penobscot name). Kan-
esatake. – Cuoq, Lex. Iroq., 10, 1883 (Mohawk
Kanesatarkee.—King, Journ. Arc. Ocean,
1, 11, 1836. Kan .–Freerman (1704) in N.Y.
Doc. Col. Hist., iv, 1163, 1854. Lac de deux Mon-
tagne.—Stoddert (1750), ibid., VI, 582, 1855. Lac
de deux Mon es.—Johnson (1763), ibid. vii, 582,
1856. Lake of the TwoMountains.—Shea, Cath. Miss.,
333, 1855. Oka.–Can. Ind. Aff., 31, 1878. Scawenda-
deys.—Johnson (1747) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist.,
v1,359, 1855. Scenondidies.–Stoddert (1753), ibid.,
780. Schawendadies.–Ft Johnson Conf. (1756),
ibid., v.11, 239, 1856. £"'. £ *
ibid., v.1, 538, 1855. Shouwendadies.–Ft Johnson
Conf. (1756), ibid., VII, 233, 1856. Skawendadys.–
Canajoharie Conf. (1759), ibid.,392. Two-Mountain
£ Systems Consang., 153, 1871.
Village of the o Mountains.--Jefferys. Fr. Dom.,
pt. 1, 14, 1761.
okaaltakala (‘between the waters'). A
former Choctaw village that probably
stood at the confluence of Petickfa and
Yannubbee crs., in Kemper co., Miss.
57009°–Bull. 30, pt 2–12–8
OKAALTAKALA-OKALUSA
113
Oka Altakala.—Halbert in Pub. Miss. Hist. Soc.,
VI, 424, 1902. Oka-altakkala.—West Florida map,
#". Oka attakkala.–Romans, Florida, 310,
Okachippo. A former Choctaw town in
Mississippi. It was evidently in Neshoba
co., but the exact location is not known.
The name may be intended for Oka-
shippa, “water run down.”—Halbert in
Pub. Miss. Hist. Soc., v.1, 430, 1902.
Oka chippo.—West Florida map, ca. 1775.
Okacoopoly. A former Choctaw town
on Ocobly cr., Neshoba co., Miss., from
which it probably derived its name.
The name may have been Oka-akobli,
‘water where £e biting is,” referring to
good fishing there.—Halbert in Pub.
Miss. Hist. Soc., v.1, 429, 1902.
Oka Coopoly.—West Florida map, ca. 1775.
Okaghawichasha (“man of the south”).
A band of the Brulé Teton Sioux.
Okaga-więasa.—Dorsey (after Cleveland) in 15th
Rep. B. A. E., 219, 1897. Okaxa-witcaca.—Ibid.
Okahoki (perhaps M’okahoki, ‘people
of the pumpkin £ A Delaware
band or subclan formerly living on Ridley
and Crum crs. in Delaware co., Pa. In
1703 they were removed to a small res-
ervation near Willistown Inn.
M'okahoki.—Brinton, Lenape Leg., 39, 1885. 0-ka-
#". Anc. Soc., 172, 1877 (said to mean
* ruler').
Okahullo (‘mysterious water’). A
former scattering Choctaw town on and
near the mouth of Sanotee cr., Neshoba
co., Miss., and extending into Newton
co.—Halbert in Pub. Miss. Hist. Soc., VI,
425, 1902; Brown, ibid., 445.
Oka Hoola.—West Florida map, ca. 1775. Oka
Hoolah. — Romans, Florida, 310, 1775. Okha
Hullo.—Brown, op.cit.
Okak. A Moravian Eskimo mission on
an island in Okak bay, coast of Labrador,
established in 1776. The first Christian
Eskimo convert in Labrador was baptized
here in the same year. In 1851 the
natives of the vicinity suffered severely
from famine. It is still a flourishing sta-
tion and the seat of an orphan asylum:
Okak. — Thompson, Moravian Miss., 229, 1890.
Ok-kak.—Hind, Labrador Penin., II, 199, 1863.
O'Kok.–McLean, Hudson Bay, 11, 157, 1849.
Okakapassa. A former Choctaw town
that environed the present Pinkney Mill
in Newton co., Miss.—Brown in Pub.
Miss. Hist. Soc., v.1, 443, 1902. Cf.
#:
Little Colpissas.--Jefferys, French Dom. Am., map,
# 1761. Oka Lopassa,—West Florida map, ca.
Okalusa (“black water’). The name
of a settlement or of settlements of the
Choctaw. On d’Anville's map of 1732
one is laid down on the s. side of Black-
water cr., Kemper co., Miss. There are
the remains of several other villages
along the same stream which may have
borne this name at one time or another.
The Oaka Loosa of Romans' map (1775)
is not on this stream, however, but on
White's branch, in the same county,
114
[B. A. E.
OKANAGAN LAKE-OKINAGAN
where are still the remains of a town.
It is possible that White's branch was
also called Okalusa in Romans' time.
This writer represents the Black Water
warriors as predatory in their habits,
often making inroads into the territory
of the Creeks. In 1831 the Black Water
ple numbered 78.—Halbert in Pub.
Miss. Hist. Soc., III, 367–368, 1900; v1,
420, 1902.
Black Water.—Jefferys, French Dom., 1, 165, 1761.
Oaka Loosa.-Romans, Florida, map, 1775. e
Loussas.—Jefferys, French Dom., 1,164, 1761. Oka
Loosa.—Romans, Florida, 310, 1775. Okecoussa-
Lattré, Map U.S., 1784. Oke Lousa,—Pub. Miss.
Hist. Soc., v.1, 420, 1902 (misquotation of d’An-
ville). Oké Loussa.-d'Anville's map in Hamil-
ton, Colonial Mobile, 158, 1897. Oqué-Loussas.-
Du Pratz, La., II, 241, 1758.
Okanagan Lake. The local name for a
body of Okinagan on the w, shore of
Okanagan lake in s. w. British Columbia;
pop. 37 in 1901, the last time the name
# ear8.
elowna.–Can. Ind. Aff., pt. II, 166, 1901.
Okapoolo. A former Choctaw village
'" in the present Newton co.,
Iiss.—Romans, Florida, map, 1775.
Okatalaya (Oka-talaia, ‘spreading
water’). One of the Choctaw Sixtowns
which controlled a large extent of terri-
tory in the present Jasper and Smith cos.,
Miss., but centered on Oka Talaia cr.—
Halbert in Pub. Ala. Hist. Soc., Misc.
Coll., 1,383, 1901.
Okawasiku (‘coot'). A subphratry or
£ the Menominee.—Hoffman in 14th
p. B. A. E., 42, 1896.
Okchayi. A former Upper Creek town
on Oktchayi cr., a w; tributary of Talla-
r., 3 m. below Kailaidshi, in Coosa
co., Ala. Its inhabitants were of Aliba-
mu origin, as were also those of Okchay-
udshi. Milfort gives a tradition concern-
ing their migration. Another Creek set-
tlement of the same name was situated on
the E. bank of Tombigbee r., at the ford
of the trail to the Creek Nation, which
was in a bend of the stream a few miles
below Sukanatchi junction, probably in
Sumter co., Ala. This was probably the
mother town of the other Okchayi and
of Okchayudshi. (A. S. G.)
Hook-choie.—Hawkins # , Sketch, 37, 1848.
Hootchooee.—Hawkins # in Am. State Pap.,
Ind. Aff., 1, 852, 1832. 0 og.-Sen. Ex. Doc.
425, 24th Cong., 1st sess., 302, 1836. Oakchoie.—
Pickett, Hist. Ala., II, 341, 1851. Oakchoys.—Swan
1791) in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, v, 262, 1855.
akgees.–Galphin (1787) in Am. State Pap., Ind.
Aff., 1,32, 1832. Oakjoys —Blount (1792), £
Occha.-Jefferys, French Dom. Am., I, 134, map,
1761. Occhoy.-Romans, Florida,327, 1775. Ocka.–
Alcedo, Dic. Geog., III, 361, 1788. Ockha.—Jefferys,
Am. Atias, map 5, 1776. £n' and
Hall, Ind. Tribes, III, 80, 1854. Ok-chai.—Adair,
Am. Inds., 257,273, 1775. Okchoys.–Romans, Flor-
ida, 90, 1775. Oke-choy-atte.—Schoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes, 1,266, 1851, okohoys.--Carroll. Hist. Čoli.
S.C., 1,190, 1836. Oukehaee.—Schermerhorn (1812)
in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 2d s., 11, 18, 1814. Oxiail-
les.–Milfort, Mémoire, 266, 1802. Oz es.-
Pickett, Hist. Ala., 1, 88, 1851.
Okchayi. A town of the Creek Nation,
on Canadian r., near Hillabi, Okla.
Oktcháyi.—Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg., II, 186, 1888.
Okchayudshi (‘little Qkchayi’). A
former small Upper Creek town in the
present Elmore co., Ala., on the E. bank
of Coosa r., between Odshiapofa (Little
Talassee) and £ The village was
removed to the E. side of Tallapoosa r. on
account of Chickasaw raids.
Hook-choie-oo-che.—Hawkins (1799), Sketch, 37,
1848. Hookchoiooche.—Hawkins (1813) in Am.
State Papers, Ind. Aff., 1,854, 1832. Little Oak-
choy.—Creek paper (1836) in H. R. Rep. 37, 31st
Cong., 2d sess., 122, 1851. Little Oakjoys.-U. S.
Ind. Treat. (1797), 68, 1837. Oakchoie e.–Pick-
ett, Hist. Ala., II, 267, 1851. Oktchayu'dshi.-
Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg., I, 141, 1884.
Oke. The principal village of the Ehat-
isaht (q.v.), on Eperanza inlet, w, coast
of Vancouver id., Brit. Col.–Can. Ind.
Aff., 264, 1902.
Okechumne. A former Moquelumnan
£ on Merced r., central Cal.
hekhamni.—Kroeber in Am. Anthrop., VIII, 659,
1906. Okechumne.-Wessells (1853) in H. R. Ex.
Doc. 76, 34th Cong., 3d sess., 30, 1857.
Okehumpkee (probably “lonely water’).
A former Seminole town 30 m.s. w. from
Volusia, and N. E. of Dade's battle ground,
Volusia co., Fla. Mikanopy was chief
in 1823, between which date and 1836 it
was abandoned.
Ocahumpky.–Gadsden (1836) in H. R. Doc. 78,25th
Cong., 2d sess.,407, 1838. Okahumky.—Scott's map,
ibid., 408-9. Okehumpkee.-H. R. Doc. 74, 19t
Cong., 1st sess., 27, 1826.
Oketo. The Yurok name of Big lagoon
on the N.w.. coast of Cal., 10 m. N. of Trini-
dad, as well as of the largest of the several
Yurok villages thereon. (A. L. K.)
Okhatatalaya (Okhata-talaia, ‘spreading
pond’). A former Choctaw town in the
westernmost part of the present Newton
co., Miss. It was named from a pond
several acres in extent, near the center of
the town, which was a great resort for
wild fowl.—Brown in Pub. Miss. Hist.
Soc., v.1, 445, 1902.
Okilisa (O-ki’-li-sa). An extinct Creek
clan.—Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg., I, 155,
1884.
Okinagan £ doubtful). A
name originally applied to the confluence
of Similkameen and Okanogan rs., but ex-
tended first to include a small band and
afterward to a large and important division
of the Salishan family. They formerly
inhabited the w. side of Okan T.,
Wash., from Old Ft Okanogan to the Ca-
nadian border, and in British Columbia
the shores of Okan lake and the sur-
rounding country. ter they displaced
an Athapascan tribe from the valley of
the Similkameen. In 1906 there were 527
Okinagan on Colville res., Wash., and 824
under the Kamloops-Okanagan agency,
British Columbia; total, 1,351. Gibbs in
1855 gave the following list of Okinagan
bands on Okanogan r.: Tkwuratum, Ko-
BULL. 30]
nekonep, Kluckhaitkwu, Kinakanes, and
Milakitekwa. The Kinakanes appear to
be the Okinagan proper. He also classed
the Sanpoil with them, but says “these
are also claimed by the Spokans,” and in
fact they are still oftener placed by them:
selves. To Gibbs' list should be added
the Intietook band of Ross. The follow-
ing villages or bands are enumerated in
the Canadian Reports of Indian Affairs:
Ashnola, Chuchunayha, Keremeus, Nka-
maplix, Nkamip, Okanagan Lake, Pentic-
ton, Shennosquankin, and Spahamin.
Teit gives four others: Kedlamik, Kom-
konatko, Ntlkius, and Zutsemin. Dawson
adds Whatlminek. See also Skamoynu-
machs.
Känk”utlä’atlam.-Boas in 5th Rep. N. W. Tribes
Can., 10, 1889 ("flatheads': Kutenai name). Kina-
kanes.–Gibbs in Pac. R. R. Rep., I, 412, 1855.
Rokenukka-Chamberlain in 8th Rep. N. W.
Tribes Can., 7, 1892 (Kutenai name). Oakana-
£ Fur Hunters, 1,44, 1855. 0 acken.-
, Adventures, 287, 1847 (used collectively and
also as applying to a subdivision). Q .-
Cox, Columb. R., 11, 86, 1831. Ochinakéin.–Giorda,
Kalispel Dict., 1,439, 1877-79. Okanagam.—Duflot
de Mofras, Oregon, II, 100, 1844. O .–Par-
ker, Journal, 298, 1840. Okanagon.—Teit in Mem
Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., II, 167, 1900. 0-kan-á-kan.
Morgan, Consang. and Affin., 290, 1871. Okana-
kanes.—De Smet, Letters, 230, 1843. Okanaken.-
Boas in 6th Rep. N. W. Tribes Can., map, 1890.
O'Kanies-Kanies.—Stevens in H. R. Doc. 48, 34th
Cong., 1st sess., 3, 1856. Okenaganes.—Shea, Cath.
Miss., 477, 1855. Okenakanes.-De Smet, Letters,
224, 1843. Okiakanes.—Stevens in Ind. Aff. Rep.
1856, 190, 1857. Okinaganes.—De Smet, op.cit., 37.
Okinagans.—M'Vickar, Exped. Lewis and Clark,
II, 386, 1842. Okinahane.—Stevensin Sen. Ex. Doc.
66, 34th Cong., 1st sess., 12.1856. OKinakain.–Gal-
latin in Trans. Am. Ethnol. Soc., II, 27, 1848. Oki-
nakan.—Hale in U. S. Expl. Exped., VI, 205, 1846.
Okinakanes.—Stevens in Ind. Aff. Rep., 392, 1854.
O'Kinakanes.—Taylor in Sen.Ex. Doc.4,40th Cong.,
2. sess., 26, 1867. Okina'kén.-Boas in 5th Rep.
.W. Tribes Can., 10, 1889. ină'k'én.–Cham-
berlain in 8th Rep. N. W. Tribes Can., 7, 1892.
Okinekane.—De Smet, Letters, 215, 1843. Okin-e-
Kanes.–Craig in H. R. Ex. Doc. 76, 34th Cong.,
3d sess., 171, 1857. 0-kin-i-kaines.—Shaw in H. R.
Ex. Doc. 37, 34th Cong., 3d sess., 113, 1857. Okino-
kans.—Watkins in Sen. Ex. Doc. 20, 45th Cong.,
2d sess., 5, 1878. 0-ki-wah-kine.—Ross in Ind. Aff.
Rep., 27, 1870. Oknanagans.-Robertson (1846) in
. R. Ex. Doc. 76, 30th Cong., 1st sess., 9, 1848.
Okonagan.—Wilkes, U. S. Expl. Exped., IV, 431,
1845, okonsson-Dart in Ind. Aff, Rep. 216,1851.
Okonegan—Wilkes, ibid., 461, 1854. anes.-
Stevens in Sen. Ex. Doc. 66, 34th Cong., 1st sess.,
10, 1856. Onkinegans.-Lane in Sen. Ex. Doc. 52,
31st £ 1st sess., 170, 1850. Oo-ka-na-kane –
Dawson in Trans. Roy. Soc. Can., sec. 11, 6, 1891
£ name). Oukinegans.-Lane in
nd. Aff. Rep., 159, 1850. Schit-hu-a-ut.-Mackay
uoted in Trans. Roy, Soc., Can, sec. II, 6, 1891.
hit-hu-a-ut-uh.—Ibid. Sinkuäfli.—Gatschet, MS.,
B. A. E. ''' Isonkuaili, “our £ OWn
name). Ske-luh-Mackay quoted by Dawson in
Trans. Roy. Soc. Can., sec. II, 7, 1891 (own name).
Soo-wān'-a-mooh.—Dawson, ibid., 5 (Shuswap
£ Su-a-na-muh.—Mackay quoted by Daw-
son, ibid. Tcitouä'ut.-Boas, in 5th Rep. N. W.
Tribes Can., 10, 1889 (''' name).
'*—Mackay quot Dawson, op.
cit., 6.
Okinoyoktokawik. A small Kaviagmiut
Eskimo village on the coast opposite
Sledge id., Alaska.—11th Census, Alaska,
162, 1893.
Okiogmiut. A name sometimes given
collectively to the Eskimo of St Lawrence
OKINOYOKTOKAWIK-OKLAFALAYA
115
and the Diomede ids., Alaska. The
former belong properly to the Yuit of
Asia; for the latter, see Imaklimiut and
Inguklimiut.
Island Innuit.—Dall in Proc. A. A. A. S., xxxiv,
377, 1885. Kokh'lit innüin.–Simpson quoted by
Dall in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., 1, 15, 1877. Okee-
og’-müt.—Dall, ibid. Okeecgmutes.—Dall in Proc.
A. A. A. S., XVIII, 266, 1869. Okhaganak.-Petroff
in 10th Census, Alaska, map, 1884.
Okiosorbik. A former Eskimo village
on Aneretok fjord, E. Greenland; pop. 50
in 1829.
:*-Grah. Exped. E. Coast Greenland,
0kisko. A chief of the Weapemeoc of
Virginia, in 1585–86, who with Menatonon
gave to Ralfe Lane most of the informa-
tion communicated to Sir Walter Raleigh
respecting the surrounding region. Al-
though independent, Okisko was domi-
nated to some extent by Menatonon, who
induced him to acknowledge subjection to
the English queen. Nevertheless Lane
accused him of being the leader in the plot
formed by his tribe, the Mandoag (Notto-
way), and other Indians, to massacre the
colonists. (C. T.)
Okitiyakni (Hitchiti: Oki-tiyákni, prob-
ably ‘whirlpool” or “river #): A
former Lower Creek village on the E.
bank of Chattahoochee r., 8 m. below
Eufaula, in Quitman co., Ga. Pop. 580
in 1822.
Octiyokny.—Woodward, . Reminis., 107, 1859.
0-he-te-yoe-on-noe.-Hawkins (1814) in Am. State
Pap., Ind. Aff., I, 859, 1832. Oka-tiokinans.—
Morse, Rep.toSec.War,364, 1822. Oketayocenne.–
Hawkins, op. cit., 860. Okete Yocanne.—Ibid.,
845. 0-ke-teyoc-en-ne.–Hawkins (1799), Sketch,
66, 1848. Oki-tiyákni.—Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg.,
1, 140, 1884.
Oklafalaya (‘the long people'). One
of the three great divisions into which
the Choctaw (q.v.) were divided for at
least a third of a century prior to their re-
moval to Indian Ter. Originally it may
have been the name of a town, extended
in time to include all the settlements in
the region in which it was situated. Un-
like those in the eastern divisions, the
Indians of this section were scattered in
small settlements over a great extent of
territory. “The boundary line separating
this from the northeastern district began
in the vicinity of the present little town
of Cumberland, in Webster co. [Miss.];
thence ran southwesterly on the dividing
ridge separating the headwaters of Tibbee
(Oktibbeha) on the E. from the Big Black
waters on the w. down to the vicinity of
Dido, in Choctaw co.; thence in a zigzag
course on the dividing ridge between the
Noxubee and the Yokenookeny waters to
the vicinity of New Prospect; thence it
zigzagged more or less easterly between
the headwaters of Pearl r. and the Noxu-
bee waters to a point on the ridge not far
s. of Old Singleton (not the present Sin-
leton); thence southerly on the ridge
tween the Pearl r. waters on the w. and
116
[B. A. E.
OKLAHANNALL-OKOWVINJHA
the Noxubee and Sukenatcha waters on
the E.; thence somewhat westerly by Ya-
zoo Town, in Neshoba co.; thence more
or less southerly on the ridge between
the headwaters of Talasha and the head-
waters of Oktibbeha (there are two Ok-
tibbeha crs. in Mississippi) to the ancient
town of £ which was sit-
uated in the s w. part of Kemper co.,
some 2 m. from the Neshoba and about
a mile and a half from the Lauderdale
co. line. The line separating the western
from the southeastern began at Kunshak-
bolukta, first going a short distance north-
westerly between the Talasha and Oktib-
beha waters; thence it zig more or
less southwesterly on the dividing ridge
between the Pearl and the Chickasawhay
waters until it came to the vicinity of
Lake Station, in Scott co. Mokalusha
Town (Imoklasha), situated on the head-
waters of Talasha cr., in Neshoba co.,
though somewhat s of the regular line,
belonged to the western district. From
the vicinity of Lake Station the line ran
southward on the dividing ridge between
West Tallyhaly and Leaf r. down to the
confluence of these two streams. Leaf r.
from this confluence down to where it
struck the Choctaw boundary line formed
the remainder of the line separating the
western district from the southeastern.”—
Halbert in Pub. Ala. Hist. Soc., Misc.
Coll., 1,375–376, 1901.
Hattack-falaih-hosh.—Reed in Sturm’s Statehood
Mag., 1, 85, Nov. 1905. Oaklafalaya.—U. S. Ind.
Treat. M: , 698, 1837. 6kla félaya.—Gatschet,
Creek Migr. Leg., I, 104, 1884. Olilefeleia.–Wright
in Ind. Aff. Rep., 348, 1843. Oocooloo-Falaya.–
Romans, Fla.,73, 1775. Uklafalaya.-West Florida
map, ca. 1775. - - -
Oklahannali (‘six towns'). Originally
given to 6 closely connected Choctaw
towns on several tributaries of Chicasaw-
hay r., in Smith and Jasper cos., Miss.,
this name finally came to be applied to
one of the three principal divisions of
the Choctaw which included, besides the
“Sixtowns” proper, the districts of
Chickasawhay, Yowani, Coosa, and per-
haps some others, the names of which
have become lost. The towns were also
called “English towns” because they
espoused the English cause in the Choc-
taw civil war of 1748–50. Adair (Hist.
Inds., 298, 1775) mentions “seven towns
that iie close together and next to New
Orleans,” possibly meaning these. The
six towns were Bishkon, Chinakbi, Inkil-
lis Tamaha, Nashwaiya, Okatalaya, and
Talla. They spoke a peculiar dialect of
Choctaw, and in the Choctaw Nation,
where they removed in 1845, they are
still known as Sixtown Indians. Al-
though the name “Six Towns” was
usually applied to this group, Oskelagna
(q. # was also mentioned as one of
them, which would make a seventh, thus
agreeing with Adair's statement. The
£ in 1846 '' in Ind.
Aff. Rep., 877, 1847) was 650. For the
boundaries of this division, see Oklafalaya
and Oypatoocooloo. (H. W. H.)
Bay Indians-Rutherford in Ind. Aff. Rep., 877,
1847. English Towns.—Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg.,
1,108, 1884. Oklahaneli-Wright in Ind. Aff. Rep.,
348, 1843. 6kla hānnali.—Gatschet, Creek Migr.
Leg., I, 104, 1884. Okla-humali-hosh.–Reed #
Sturm's Statehood Mag., I, 85, Nov. 1905. Six-
towns.—Rutherford in ind. Aff. Rep., 877, 1847.
Six Towns Indians.—Claiborne (1843) in Sen. Doc.
168, 28th Cong., 1st sess., 192, 1844.
0knagak. A Kuskwogmiut Eskimo vil-
lage and seat of a Roman Catholic mis-
sion on the N. bank of Kuskokwim r.,
Alaska. Pop. 130 in 1880, 36 in 1890.
Oh-hagamiut.—11th Census, Alaska, 164, 1893.
Okhogamute.—Nelson (1879) quoted by Baker,
Geog. Dict. Alaska, 1902. ut.—Baker,
ibid. Oknagamute.—Bruce, Alaska, map, 1885.
£"—Hallock in Nat. Geog. Mag., ix,
'okomiut (‘people of the lee side’).
An Eskimo tribe dwelling on Cumber-
land sd., Baffin land. They embrace the
Talirpingmiut, Kinguamiut, Kingnait-
miut, and Saumingmiut. When whalers
first visited them, about 1850, the popu-
lation amounted to 1,500, but it was re-
duced to 245 in 1883. Their villages and
settlements, are: Anarnitung, Aukard-
neling, Ekaluakdjuin, Ekaluin, Ekaluk-
djuak, Idjorituaktuin, Igpirto, Imigen,
angertloaping, £ Kangert-
lukdjuaq, Karmang, Karsukan, Karu-
suit, Katernuna, Kekertaujang, Keker-
ten, Kimissing, Kingaseareang, Kingua,
£ Kordlubing, £
Naujateling, Nedlung, Niantilik, Nird-
lirn, Niutang, Nuvujalung, Nuvujen, Pu-
jetung, Sakiakdjung, Saunutung, Tiker-
akdjung, Tuakdjuak, Tupirbikdjuin, Ug-
juktung, Ukiadliving, Umanaktuak, and
Utikimiting.
Oqomiut.—Boas in 6th Rep. B. A. E., 424, 1888.
Oxomiut.—Boasin Petermanns Mitt., no.80.69,1885.
Okommakamesit. A village of praying
Indians in 1674 near the present Marl-
borough, Mass. It was in the territory
of the Nipmuc.
Okkokonimesit.—Gookin (1677) in Trans. Am.
Antiq. Soc., II, 435, 1836. Okommakamesit.—
£n (1674) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st s., 1,
185, 1806. Okonhomessit.–Gookin (1677) in Trans.
Am...Antiq. Soc., 11,455, 1836.
Okopeya (“in danger’). A band of the
Sisseton Sioux, an offshoot of the Tizap-
tan.—Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 217,
1897.
Okos (‘band of bulls'). A former
Arikara d under Kunuteshan, Chief
Bear.
Bulls.–Culbertson in Smithson. Rep. 1850, 143,
# 0-kös".—Hayden, Ethnog. and Philol., 357,
okossisak. An Eskimo village on Sal-
mon r., w. Greenland.—Kane, Arctic
Explor., 11, 124, 1856.
Okow. See Occow.
0kowvinjha. A former Gabrieleño
rancheria near San Fernando mission,
Los Angeles co., Cal. (Taylor in Cal.
BULL. 301
Farmer, May 11, 1860). Probably identi-
cal with Kowanga or with Cahuenga.
Okpaak. A Malecite village on middle
St John r., N. B., in 1769.
Ocpack.—La Tour, map, 1784. Okpaak.—Wood
(1769) quoted by Hawkins, Miss., 361, 1845. Oug-
pauk.—Jefferys, Fr. Doms, pt. 1, map, 119, 1761.
0kpam. A former Maidu village on the
w. side of Feather r., just below the vil-
lage of Sesum, Sutter co., Cal.–Dixon in
Bull. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., xv.11, pl. 38,
1905.
Oktahatke (“white sand”). A former
Seminole town 7 m. N. E. of s'
|' in Calhoun co., Fla. enO-
omahla was chief in 1823.—H. R. Ex.
Doc. 74, 19th Cong., 1st sess., 27, 1826.
Oktchunualgi (‘salt people'). An ex-
tinct Creek clan.
Ok-chün’-wa.–Morgan, Anc. Soc., 161, 1878. Ok-
tohanualgi.–Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg., I, 156,
1884
okuwa. The Cloud clans of the Tewa
£ of San Juan, Santa Clara, San
ldefonso, Tesuque, and Nambe, N. Mex.,
and of Hano, Ariz.
Kus.—Stephen in 8th Rep. B. A. E., 39, 1891
(Navaho name). O'-ku-wa-Fewkes in Am.
£ v11, 166, 1894 (Hano). Okuwa-tdóa.—
Hodge in Am. Anthrop., Ix, 349, 1896 (Hano and
San Ildefonso forms; tolóa = people’). O'-ku-
wuñ.—Stephen, "8. cit. (Hano). O'-mau.—Ibid.
Hopi name). quwa tdóa.-Hodge, op.cit.
Santa Clara form; q=Ger: ch). Owhat tdóa.—
Owhü tdoa.—Ibid. (Nambe
form).
0kwanuchu (Ok-wa’-nu-chu). A small
Shasta tribe formerly occupying the upper
rt of McCloud r., Cal., as far down as
Salt cr., the upper Sacramento as far
down as Squaw cr., and the valley of the
latter stream. Their language is in part
close to that of the Shasta proper, but it
contains a number of totally distinct
words, unlike any other surrounding
guage. ... (R. B. D.)
Ola (O’-la). A former village of the
Maidu on Sacramento r., just above
Knight's Landing, Sutter co., Cal. The
name has also been applied to the inhab-
itants as a tribal division. If they were
the same as the Olashes, who in 1856
lived near Hock farm, Sutter co., there
were 20 Survivors in 1856. R. B. D.)
Olashes.–Taylor in Cal: , Farmer, Nov. 9, 1860
W' identical). 01'-la-Powers in Cont. N.
. Ethnol., III, 282, 1877.
877
Olabalkebiche (Ulabalkebish, “Tattooed
Serpent, in French S Piqué, usually
but erroneously translated ‘Stung Ser-
pent”). A noted Natchez chief and the
one oftenest referred to by French
writers. He was not the Great Sun, or
head-chief of the nation, but occupied the
second position of dignity, that of head
war-chief, and was so deeply loved by his
superior that he was sometimes, as by
Dumont's informant, supposed to have
been the 'head-chief himself. He and the
Great S in are usually called brothers, and
very li.e., they were, though it is possi-
ble they were brothers only in the Indian
bid. (Tesuque form).
OKPAAK-OLAGALE
117
sense—i.e., as children of women belong-
ing to one social £ The first that is
heard of Olabalkebiche is in the Natchez
war of 1716, when he with his brother
and a number of other persons were
seized by Bienville and held in captivity
until they had agreed to make reparation
for the murder of some traders and assist
the French in erecting a fort near their
villages. From this time until his death
Olabalkebiche appears as the friend of
the French and peacemaker between his
own people and them. He was on inti-
mate terms with all the French officers
and the principal settlers, including the
historian Le Page Du Pratz. At his death,
in 1725, he grief of the Great Sun knew
no bounds, and it was with the utmost
difficulty that the French could restrain
him from committing suicide. They
could not, however, avert the destruction
of his wives and officers who were killed
to £ his soul into the realm of
spirits. Before this took place his body
lay in state in his own house for some
time surrounded by his friends, the in-
signia of his rank, and the marks of his
£ including the calumets received
y him, and 46 rings, to indicate the num-
ber of times he had counted coup against
his enemies. Detailed descriptions of the
mortuary ceremonies are given by Du
Pratz and Dumont, though the latter, or
rather his anonymous informant, is in
error in speaking of him as the Great
Sun. From all the accounts given of this
chief it is evident that he was a man of
unusual force of character combined with
an equal amount of sagacity in the face of
new conditions, such as were brought
about by the settlement of the French in
his neighborhood. Whether from policy
or regard he was one of the best
friends the French possessed among the
Natchez, and his death and that of his
brother two years later paved the way
for an a' of the English party
in the nation and the terrible massacre
of 1729. (J. R. S.)
Olacnayake. A former Seminole village
situated about the extreme N. E. corner of
Hillsboro co., Fla.—H. R. Doc. 78, 25th
Cong., 2d sess., map, 768, 1838.
olagale. A "kingdom,” i.e. tribe,
mentioned by Fontaneda as being, about
1570, somewhere in N. central Florida, E.
of Apalachee. By consonantic inter-
change it appears to be identical with
Etocale (Biedma), Ocale (Ranjel), and
Cale (Gentl. of Elvas), a “province”
through which De Soto d in 1539 on
the road to Potano (q.v.), and is probably
also the Eloqualé of the De Bry map of
1591, indicated as westward from middle
St John r., perhaps in the neighborhood of
the present Ocala, Marion co., Fla. Bied-
ma speaks of it as a small town, probably
118
[B. A. E.
OLAGATANO-OLEION
confusing the tribe with one of its vil-
lages, but all the others speak of it as an
independent province or kingdom. Ran-
jel names Uqueten as the first town of
the province entered by the Spaniards
£ the s. (J. M.)
Cale.—Ranjel (ca. 1546) in Bourne, De Soto Narr.,
II, 67, 1904; Gentl. of Elvas (1557), ibid., 1,35, 1904.
Eloqualé.—De Bry map*: inie Moyne Narr.,
Appleton trans., 1875. e.—Biedma (1544) in
Bourne, op.cit., II,5. Ocala.—Brinton, Flor. Penin.,
19, 1859. Ocale.—Ranjel (ca. 1546) in Bourne, op.
cit., II, 65; De Soto (1 '' ibid., 162. Ocali.–Gar-
cilasso de la Vega (1591) in Hakluyt Soc. Pub., Ix,
xxxii, 1851. Ocaly.—Garcilasso de la Vega (1591)
in Shipp, De Soto and Fla., 281, 1881. £
Fontaneda (ca. 1575), Memoir, B. Smith trans.,
18–20, 1854. - •
Olagatano. Named with Otopali by
Fontaneda, about 1575, as a village re-
ported to be inland and N. from the coast
provinces of “Chicora,” about the pres-
ent Charleston, S. C. Distinct from Ona-
gatano, which he names as a mountain
region farther away. (J. M.)
Olacatano.—Fontaneda (1575) quoted by French,
Hist. Coll. La., II, 257, 1875. Olagatano.–Fonta-
neda Mem., Smith trans., 16, 1854. Olgatano.—
Fontaneda quoted by Shipp, DeSoto and Fla., 585,
1881. Olocatano.—Fontaneda in Ternaux-Com-
pans, Voy., xx, 24, 1841.
Olamentke. A name first applied by
some of the earlier writers to a so-called
division of the Moquelumnan family in-
habiting the country immediately N. of
the Golden Gate and San Francisco bay,
in Marin, Sonoma, and Napa cos., Cal.
The people of this region were among the
later neophytes taken to Dolores mission
at San Francisco, and among the first of
those at San Rafael and San Francisco
Solano missions, both of which were in
their country. Very few of these so-called
Olamentke now survive. See Moquelum-
notra. (s. A. B.)
Bodega.—Ludewig, Am. Aborig. Lang., 20, 1858.
O'-lah-ment'-ko.-Merriam in Am. Anthrop., ix,
339, 1907. Olamentke.—Baer cited by Latham in
Proc. Philol. Soc. Lond., 79, 1854. -
Olamon (“paint, usually referring to red
paint.–Gerard). A Penobscot village
occupying an island in Penobscot r. near
Greenbush, Me.
Olamon.–Me. Hist. Soc. Coll., VII, 104, 1876. Olle-
mon Indians.—Vetromile, ibid., vi, 211, 1859. Ul-
amánusék.—Gatschet, Penobscot MS., B. A. E., 1887
(Penobscot name).
... Olanche. Supposed to be a Mono-Pa-
viotso band of s. E. California, and evi-
£y the people of Olancha, S. of Owens
ake.
Olanches.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, June 8, 1860.
Old Dogs. A society of the Hidatsa.—
Culbertson in Smithson. Rep. 1850, 143,
1851.
Old King. See Sayenqueraghta.
Old Knife. A prominent chief of the
Skidi Pawnee, known among his people as
Latalesha (‘Knife Chief'), first brought to
public notice at St Louis when he signed,
as Settulushaa, the treaty of June 18, and,
as Letereeshar, the treaty of June 22, 1818.
Maj. S. H. Long met him at his camp on
Loup fork of Platte r., Nebr., in 1819.
He was the father of Petalesharo (q.v.)
and to him is attributed the cessation of
the religious custom of burning prisoners.
He also signed the treaty of Ft Atkinson,
Council Bluffs, Ia., Sept. 30, 1825. An
oil portrait, painted by John Neagle in
1821, is in possession of the Historical So-
ciety of Pennsylvania.
Old Mad Town. A former village, proba-
bly of the Upper Creeks, on an upper
branch of Cahawba r., near the present
Birmingham, Ala.-Royce in 18th Rep.
B. A. E., Ala. map, 1900.
Old Queen. See Magnus.
Old Shawnee Town. A village of the
Shawnee, situated before 1770 on Ohio r.
in Gallia co., Ohio, 3 m. above the mouth
of the Great Kanawha.—Washington
(1770) quoted by Rupp, West Penn.,
app., 401, 1846.
0ld Sitka. A summer camp of the Sitka
Indians on Baranof id., Alaska; pop. 73
in 1880.—Petroff in Tenth Census, Alaska,
32, 1884.
Old Skin Necklace. A former Oglala
Sioux band, under Minisa, or Red Wa-
ter.—Culbertson in Smithson. Rep. 1850,
142, 1851.
Old Smoke. See Sayenqueraghta.
Oldtown. A village of the Penobscot
on an island in Penobscot r., a few m.
above Bangor, Me. It contained 410 in-
habitants in 1898.
Indian Oldtown.—Little (1788) in Me. Hist. Soc.
Coll., VII, 13, 1876. Nganudéne.—Gatschet, Penob-
scot Ms. B. A. E., 1887 Penobscot name). old-
town.—Conf. of 1786 in Me. Hist. Soc. Coll., VII, 10,
i876. Panawanscot.—Ballard (ca.1830), ibid., 1,466.
1865. Panawapskek.—Gatschet, Penobscot MS.
B. A. E., 1887 (native form of Penobscot).
Olegel. The Yurok name of a Karok
village on Klamath r., N. w. Cal., at the
mouth of Camp cr., 1 m. below Orleans
Bar.—A. L. Kroeber, inf’n, 1905.
Oleharkarmekarto (Ole-har-kar-me/-kar-
to, ‘elector”). A subclan of the Dela-
wares.—Morgan, Anc. Soc., 172, 1877.
0lemos. A former rancheria connected
with Dolores mission, San Francisco,
Cal.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Oct. 18,
1861.
Oler. The Yurok name of a Karok vil-
lage between Orleans Bar and Red Cap
cr., Klamath r., N. w. Cal.—A. L. Kroeber,
inf’n, 1905.
Olesino. A Chumashan village between
Goleta and Pt Concepcion, Cal., in 1542.
Olesina.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Apr. 17, 1863.
Olesino-Cabrillo (1542) in Smith, Colec. Doc.
Fla., 183,1857.
0lestura. A former rancheria connected
with Dolores mission, San Francisco,
Cal.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Oct. 18,
1861.
0lhon. A division of the Costanoan
family, formerly on San Francisco penin-
sula and connected with mission Dolores,
San Francisco, Cal. The term Costanos,
also made to include other groups or
BULL. 30]
tribes, seems to have been applied origi-
nally to them.—A. L. Kroeber, inf’n,
1905.
Alchones.—Beechey, Woy., 1,400, 1831. Ohlones.-
Taylor in Cal. Farmer, May 31, 1861. Olchone.-
Beechey, op. cit., 402. Ol-hones.–Schoolcraft,
Ind. Tribes, II, 506, 1852. Oljon.—Taylor in Cal.
Farmer, Oct. 18, 1861.
Olitassa (Holihtasha, “fort is there').
A former important Choctaw town, noted
by Romans in 1775 on the site of the
present De Kalb, Miss. It had two chiefs
and more than 100 cabins, and was a kind
of capital for the neighboring towns for
20 m. or more around. Once a year dele-
gates from all these towns met there to
make new laws.—Halbert in Pub. Miss.
Hist. Soc., v.1, 426, 1902.
Ollas. See Pottery, Receptacles.
Olmolococ. A former rancheria con-
nected with Dolores mission, San Fran-
cisco, Cal.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Oct.
18, 1861.
Ololopa (O’-lo-lo-pa, related to o'-lo-lo-
ko, “smoke-hole”). A division or village
of the Maidu near Oroville, on Feather r.,
Butte co., Cal. They numbered between
100 and 150 in 1850, but are now nearly
extinct. R. B. D.)
Holil .-Johnson in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes,
v1, 710, 1857. , Holil-le-pas.—Day (1850) in Sen.
Ex. Doc. 4, Cong., spec. sess., 39, 1853. Ho-lil-
li-pah-Ind. Aff. Rep., 124, 1850. Holoāloopis.-
Powers in Overland Mo., XII,420, 1874. Hololipi.—
Chever in Bull. Essex Inst. 1870, II, 28, 1871.
Hol-ó-lu-pai-Powers in Cont.N.A. Ethnol., ii.1,282,
illepas.—Day, op.cit., Oleepas.—Delano,
Life on Plains, 293, 1854.0-lip-as-Day, op. cit.
£ (1850) in Sen. Ex. Doc. 4,
32d Cong., ... sess., 45, 1853. Ololópai.—Curtin,
MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1885
Olotaraca. A young chief who led the
Indian force which accompanied De
Gourges in the destruction of the Spanish
forts at the mouth of St John r., Fla., in
1568, and distinguished himself by being
the first man to scale the breastwork, kill-
ing the gunner who had fired on the ad-
vancing French. He was the nephew of
the chief of the Saturiba (Satourioua
tribe, which held lower St John r. an
had welcomed the French under Ribaut
in 1562 and Laudonnière in 1564. The
name occurs also as Olotoraca, Olotacara,
Otocara, etc., and according to Gatschet
the proper form is Hola taraca, hola'ta
being the title for a subchief in the Timu-
cua lan - (J. M.)
Olowitok (Ol-o’-wi-tok, from olowin,
‘west’). A general name applied by the
£ of the Miwok £)
stock of California to all people living w.
of the speaker. (s. A. B.
ol-o’-wi-dok.-Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., III,
349, 1877..., 01'-o-wit.-Ibid., (identical, although
given as distinct). Olowitok.—S. A. Barrett, inf'n,
1906. Ol-o-wi'-ya-Powers, op.cit. (identical, al-
though given as distinct). Olwiya.-S. A. Bar-
# 1906 (alternative form).
Olpen. A former rancheria connected
with Dolores mission, San Francisco,
Cal.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Oct. 18,
1861.
OLITASSA-OMAHA
1650 at the mouth of
119
olposel. A name applied to one of the
villages or small divisions of the south-
ern Wintun or Patwin Indians living on
the #" course of Cache cr., in Lake
CO., - S. A. B.)
Ol'-po-sel.-Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., III, 219,
1877.
Olulato (‘above’, ‘on high’). A Pat-
win tribe formerly living on Ulatus cr.
and about Vacaville, Solano co., Cal.
Hallapootas.–Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Mar. 30, 1860.
Ol-u-la'-to-Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., iii,
218, 1877. Ouloulatines.—Choris, Voy. Pitt., 6, 1822.
Ullulatas.—Taylor, op.cit. Ululato.—Chamisso in
Kotzebue, Voy., III, 51, 1821.
Olumane (O-lum’-a-me, ‘vermilion”). A
subclan of the Delawares.—Morgan, Anc.
Soc., 172, 1877.
Olumpali. A former large Moquelum-
nan village in the present £ co., Cal.,
at a point about 6 m. s. of the town of
Petaluma. (S.A. B.)
Olompalis.–Choris, Voy. Pitt., 6, 1822. Olumpali.—
Chamisso in Kotzebue, Voy., III, 51, 1821.
Omaha (“those going against the wind
or current'). One of the 5 tribes of the so-
called Dhegihagroup of the Siouan family,
the other 4 being the Kansa, Quapaw,
e, and Ponca. Hale and Dorsey con-
cluded from a study of the languages and
traditions that, in the westward migration
of the Dhegiha from their seat on Ohio and
Wabash rs. after the separation, at least
as early as 1500, of the Quapaw, who went
down the Mississippi from the mouth
of the Ohio, the Omaha branch moved
up the great river, remaining awhile near
the mouth of the Missouri while war and
hunting parties explored the country to
the N. W. The remained on Osager.
and the Kansa continued up the Missouri,
while the Omaha, still including the Ponca,
crossed the latter stream and remained
for a period in Iowa, ranging as far as the
Pipestone quarry at the present Pipestone,
Minn. They were driven back by the
Dakota, and after the separation of the
Ponca, who advanced into the Black
hills, which occurred probably about
iobrara r., the
Omaha settled on Bow cr., Nebr., and may
have already been there at the date of
Marquette's map (1673). Jefferys (1761)
located the Omaha on the E. side of Mis-
souri r., beyond the Iowa, immediately
above Big Sioux r. In 1766 they appear
to have had friendly relations with the
Dakota, as Carver mentions having met
both tribes together on Minnesota r.
They were at their favorite resort near
Omadi, Dakota co., Nebr., in 1800. Lewis
and Clark (1804) found them on the s.
side of Missouri r. £ Sioux City,
S. Dak., but learned that the tribe in
1802, while living at a point farther up
the Missouri, was visited by smallpox,
which had greatly reduced their number
and caused their removal. Then, as in
later years, they were at constant war
120
[B. A. E.
OMAHA
with the Sioux. They were on the w.
side of the Missouri a short distance
above the Platte in 1845, but in 1855 re-
moved to what is now Dakota co., Nebr.
They joined with other tribes in the
treaties of July 15, 1830, and Oct. 15, 1836,
OMAHA MAN
and by the treaty of W' D.C.,
Mar. 16, 1854, ceded all their lands w. of
the Missouri and s of a line running due
w. from the point where Iowa r. leaves
the bluffs, retaining their lands N. of this
line for a reservation. By treaty of Mar.
6, 1865, they sold part of their reservation
to the United States for the use of the Win-
nebago. Many of them learned to culti-
vate grain and raise stock, and in 1882,
through theeffort of Miss Alice C. Fletcher,
a law was enacted granting lands in sev-
eralty and prospective citizenship.
The primitive dwellings of the Omaha
were chiefly lodges of earth, more rarely
of bark or mats, and skin tents. The
earth lodges, similar in construction to
those of the Mandan, were intended prin-
cipally for summer use, when the people
were not hunting. The bark lodges were
usually elliptical in form, occasionally
having two fireplaces and two smoke
holes. The skin tent was used when the
£ were traveling or hunting the
uffalo. Pottery was made by the Omaha
before 1850, but the art has been for-
otten. Their mortars were made by
urning a hollow in a knot or round
iece of wood, and spoons were made of
horn, wood, and pottery. Polygamy was
practised, but the maximum number of
wives that any one man could have was
three. Until 1880 there were two prin-
cipal chiefs, usually selected from the
Hangashenu subtribe, though there was
no law or rule forbidding their selec-
tion from other divisions. In addition to
these there were subordinate chiefs.
Their religion, according to Dorsey (3rd
Rep. B. A. E., 1884), was associated with
the practice of medicine, mythology, and
war customs, and with their gentile sys-
tem.
The population of the Omaha since their
recovery from the great loss by smallpox
in 1802, when they were reduced to about
300, has greatly increased. In 1804, ac-
cording to Lewis (Statist. View, 16, 1807),
they numbered 600, including 150 war-
riors. In 1829 they were estimated at
1,900, and in 1843 at 1,600, both of which
estimates were probably excessive.
Schoolcraft gives 1,349 in 1851, Bur-
rows 1,200 in 1857, and the same num-
ber is given by the census of 1880. In
1906 the population of the tribe was
1,228.
The Omaha £ as given by Dorsey
(15th Rep. B. A. E., 226, 1897) are: A.—
Hangashenu half tribe: 1, Wezhinshte; 2,
OMAHA woman
Inkesabe; 3, Hanga;4, Dhatada; 5, Kanze.
B.-Inshtasanda half tribe: 6, Mandhink-
agaghe, 7, Tesinde, 8, Tapa, 9, Ingdhez-
hide; 10, Inshtasanda. (J. o. D. C. T.)
Eromahas.-W. Reserve Hist.Soc. Tracts, 1, no. 5.24,
1871. Ho'-mân-hăa-Dorsey, Winnebago MS., B.
A. E., 1886 (Winnebago name). Hu-umüi.–Gat-


bu Lt. 301
schet, MS., B. A. E. (Cheyenne name). La Mar.-
Lewis and Clark, Discov., 20, 1806 (so called by
the £ Maha-Marquette, autograph ''
(1673) in Shea, Discov., 1852. Mahaer.—Balbi,
Atlas Ethnog., 33, 774, 1826. Mahāgi.—Gatschet,
MS., B. A. E. (Shawnee name). Mahahs.-
Carver, Trav., 109, 1778. ahan.—Lewis, Trav.,
Maharha.—Orig. Jour. Lewis and Clark
(1804), 1, 203, 1904. Mahars.—Whitehouse (1804)
in Orig. Jour. Lewis and Clark, VII, 49, 1905. Ma-
ha's.—Brackenridge, Views La., 70, 1814. Mahas.-
Iberville (1701) in Margry, Déc., IV, 587, 1880.
Mahaws.–Pike, Exped, pt. 2, app., 9, 1810.
Makah-U. S. ind Treaties. Kappler'ed. II, 115,
1904 (misprint). Mama-Gale, Upper Miss., 217,
1867 (misprint). Mawhaws.—Carver, Trav., 80,
1778. Mazahuas.—Rafinesque in Marshall, Hist.
Ky., 1, 28, 1824. O'-mâ'-hă.—Lewis and Clark,
Discov., 20, 1806. Omaha heaka.–Iapi Oaye, xIII,
33, Sept. 1884 (‘real Omaha’: Yankton name).
Omahahs.–U.S. Ind. Treat., 639, 1826. Omahaws.–
Drake, Ind. Chron.,, pl., 1836. Omahuas.–Rafin-
ue in Marshall, Hist. Ky., I, 30, 1824. Omalia.—
Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, III, 386, 1853 (misprint).
o-man ha-Cook, Yankton MS. vocab., B. A. E.,
184, 1882. 0-man'-ha-hca.—Ibid. (“true Omaha').
Omans.—Jefferys, Fr. Doms. Am., I, 135, 1761.
Omaonhaon.—Toussaint, Carte de l’Amér., 1839.
Omau'-hau.–M'Coy, Ann. Reg., no. 4, 84, 1838.
Omawhaw.—Schoolcraft, Trav., 309, 1821. Omaw-
hawes.—Tanner, Narr., 313, 1830. Omouhoa.—
La Salle (1681) in Margry, Déc., II, 134, 1877
(identical?). Omowhows.—Tanner, Narr., 146,
1830. Omuhaw.—Hurlbert in Jones, Ojibwa
inds., 178, 1861. 0-ni'-ha-o.—Hayden, Ethnog. an
Philol. Mo. Val., 290, 1862 (‘drum-beaters': Chey-
enne name). Oní'ha".–Mooney, Cheyenne Inds.,
423, 1907 (Cheyenne name). Oo-ma-ha.—Bracken-
ridge, Views La., 76, 1814. Otomie.—Schoolcraft,
Ind. Tribes, 11,335, 1852 (misprint). Owāha.—Gat-
schet, MS., B. A. E. (Pawnee name). Owahas.—
Sen. Ex. Doc. 72, 20th Cong. 2d sess., 101, 1829.
Pük-tis.—Grinnell, Pawnee Hero Tales, 230, 1889
(Pawnee name). U-aha.–Gatschet, MS., B. A. E.
(Pawnee name). Ú-má-hă.—Gatschet, Kaw vo-
oab., B.A.E.,27, 1878.(Kansa name). U-ma “-ha”.—
Dorsey in Am. £ 313, Oct. 1883 (misprint).
U-ma”-ha".—Dorsey in Bull. Philos. Soc. Wash.,
128, 1880 (£ people’: Osage name).
U- -Ibid., 129 (misprint). Uwāha.—Gat-
schet, MS., B. A. E. (Pawnee name).
Omamiwininiwak ("people of lower part
of the river'). The Nipissing name for
the Algonkin, #' so called, survi-
vors of whom still live at Bécancour and
at Three Rivers, Quebec.—Cuoq, Lexique
Algonquine, 193, 1886.
itsenok (Ömanits'énów, ‘the people
of Omanis,” a place on Klaskino inlet,
Brit., Col.)... A gens of the Klaskino, a
Kwakiutl tribe.—Boas in Rep. Nat. Mus.
1895, 329, 1897.
Omaskos (“elk'). A subphratry or gens
of the Menominee.—Hoffman in 14th Rep.
B. A. E., 42, 1896.
Omatl (Omatl). ... The name of an an-
cestor of a Tlatlasikoala gens, sometimes
applied to the gens itself.-Boas in Peter-
manns Mitt., pt. 5, 131, 1887.
Omaxtux. A former Chumashan village
near Purísima mission, Santa Barbara
co., Cal.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Oct. 18,
1861.
Omegeeze (Migtzi, ‘bald eagle'). Agens
of the Chippewa. See Migichihiliniou.
Me-giz-ze.—Tanner, Narr., 314, 1830. Me-gizzee.—
Warren in Minn. Hist. Soc. Coll., v. 44, 1885. Mi'-
£ et, Ojibwa M.S., B. A. E., 1882.
.—Wm. Jones, inf'n, 1907 (correct form).
0-me-gee-ze'.-Morgan, Anc. Soc., 166, 1877.
Omenaosse. A village or tribe men-
tioned by Joutel in 1687 as being between
OMAMIWIN.INIWAK-ONAGHEE
121
Matagorda bay and Maligne (Colorado)
r., Texas. The name was given him by
the Ebahamo Indians who lived in that
region and who were probably Karan-
kawan. See Gatschet, Karankawa Inds.,
1, 35, 46, 1891.
Omeaoffe.—Joutel (1687) in French, Hist. Coll. La.,
I, 137, 1846 (misprint.). eaosse.—Ibid., 152.
eactes.—Barcia, Ensayo,271,1723. Omenaossé.—
Joutel (1687) in Margry, Déc., III, 288, 1878.
Omik. A former Aleut village on Agattu
id., Alaska, one of the Near id. group of
the Aleutians, now uninhabited.
Omisis (O mi’sis, ‘eaters’; sing., O mi’-
sists). A principal division of the Chey-
enne. The name is frequently used as
synonymous with Northern Cheyenne,
because the dominant division in the N.
Before the division of the Cheyenne
the Omisis occupied that portion of the
camp circle immediately N. of the E. en-
trance. (J. M.)
Eaters.—Dorsey in Field Columb. Mus. Pub. 103,
62, 1905. Hmi'sis.–Mooney in 14th Rep. B. A. E.,
1026, 1896. mi’sis.—Hayden, Ethnog. and Philol.
Mo. Val., 290, 1862. Ó missis.—Grinnell, Social
Org. Cheyennes, 136, 1905.
Omitiaqua. A village (“king”) in Flor-
ida subject to Utina, chief of the Timucua
in 1564, according to Laudonnière. The
De Bry map places it E. of lower St John r.
Omitaqua.—De Bry, map (1591) in LeMoyne, Narr.,
£ trans., 1875. itiaqua.—Laudonnière
(1564) in French, Hist. Coll. La., n.s., 243, 1869.
Ommunise (Omanise, “he gathers fire-
wood.”—W. J.). A Chippewa or Ottawa
band formerly living on Carp r., Mich.;
also a place between Lake of the Woods
and Winnipeg, so called because of the
scarcity of wood.
Carp River band.—Smith in Ind. Aff. Rep., 53, 1851.
Omanisé.—Wm. Jones, inf’n, 1905 (correct form).
Ommunise.—Smith, op.cit.
Omowuh. The Rain-cloud clan of the
Patki (Water-house) phratry of the Hopi.
Omá-a-Bourke, Snake Dance, 117, 1884. O'-mau.—
Stephen in 8th Rep. B. A. E., 39,1891. Omawuu.—
Dorsey and Voth, Mishongnovi Ceremonies, 175,
1902. 0'-mow-ah win-wa.–Fewkes in Am. An-
throp., VII, 402, 1894 (wilfi-wt) =clan).
Ompivromo. A former village, presum-
ably Costanoan, connected with Dolores
mission, San Francisco, Cal.—Taylor in
Cal. Farmer, Oct. 18, 1861.
Ona. The third village of the Chilula
on Redwood cr., Cal.
Oh-nah.–Gibbs in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, III,
139, 1853 (Yurok name). Ono.—Ibid. Unuh.—
Powers in Overland Mo., VII, 530, 1872.
0nackatin. See Onockatin.
Onagatano. A former province N. of
Florida peninsula, in snow-clad moun-
tains, where, in the 16th century, it was
said the Apalachee obtained their gold.
Distinct from Olagatano, # v. (Fonta-
t
neda Mem., ca. 1575, Smith trans., 20,
1854).
Onaghee. An ancient Seneca settle-
ment on the s. side of Fall brook, at
Hopewell, Ontario co., N. Y. Before
1720 a number of the inhabitants settled
near Montreal, and in 1750 the place had
been long deserted.
122
[B. A. E.
ONAHELI-ONDOUTAOUAKA
Onachee.—Cammerhoff (1750) quoted by Conover,
Kan. and Geneva MS. naghee.—Schuyler
£ in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., v, 543, 1855. Onahe.-
oc. of 1719, ibid., 528. Onahee.—Doc. of 1726, ibid.,
97. Onahie.—Evans, Map, 1755. ee.-
Cammerhoff quoted by Conover, op. cit. Onna-
hee.—Conover, ibid. Onnahee.—Riggs (1720) in
. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., v, 570, 1855.
Onaheli. One of five hamlets compos-
ing the former Choctaw town of Imon-
galasha in Neshoba co., Miss.—Halbert
in Pub. Miss. Hist. Soc., VI, 432, 1902.
Onancock. A village of the Powhatan
confederacy in 1608, about the site of the
present Onancock, in Accomack co., Va.
Four or five families were still there in
1722.
Oanancock.—Beverley, Va., 199, 1722. Onancock.—
Bozman, Md., I, 149, 1837. Onancoke.—Ibid., 148.
Onankok.-Herrman (1670), Maps to accompany
Rep. on the Line between Va., and Md., 1873.
:*-ror, in Smith (1629), Va., II, 61, repr.
Onapiem. A village or tribe mentioned
#. Joutel in 1687 as being N. or N. w. of
Maligne (Colorado) r., Tex. The region
was occupied, and controlled largely by
Tonkawan tribes, and the name seems to
have been given to Joutel by Ebahamo
Indians, who were probably Karankawan.
See Gatschet, Karankawa Indians, 35,
1891. '. C. F.)
Onapiem.—Joutel (1687) in Ma , Déc., iii, 289,
1878. Onapien.—Joutel ''' Hist.
'#' 1, 137, 1846. Onapienes.—Barcia, Ensayo,
Onasakenrat (‘White Feather’), Joseph.
A Mohawk chief, noted for his transla-
tions of religious works into his native
language. He was born on his father's
farm, near Oka, Canada, Sept. 4, 1845; at
14 £ of age he was sent to Montreal
College to be educated for the priest-
hood, remaining there about 4 years. He
was afterward converted to Protestantism
and became an evangelical preacher. On
June 15, 1877, the Catholic church of
Oka was burned, and Chief Joseph was
tried for the offense, but was not con-
victed. He died suddenly, Feb. 8, 1881,
at Caughnawaga. Among his transla-
tions into the Mohawk dialect are the
£ (1880) and a volume of hymns.
At the time of his death he was engaged
in translating the remainder of the Bible,
having reached in the work the Epistles
to the Hebrews.
Onathaqua (possibly intended for Oua-
thaqua). A tribe or village about C.
Cañaveral, E. coast of Florida, in con-
stant alliance with the Calusa (q. v.)
in 1564 (Laudonnière). Probably iden-
tical in whole or in part with the Ais
tribe. Not to be confounded with Ona-
theaqua, q.v. J. M.
Oathkaqua-De Bry map (1591) in Le Moyne,
Narr., Appleton trans., 1875. ula.-Lau-
donnière (1564) in French, Hist. Coll. La., n.s.,
Onothaca
282, 1869 ibly for Ouathaqua). .-
£ La., 84, 1814. Otchaqua.-De l'Isle,
map, 1700.
Onatheaqua. A principal tribe in 1564,
described as living near the high moun-
tains, apparently in upper Georgia, and
equal in power and importance to the
Timucua, Potano, Yustaga, and Saturiba,
according to Laudonnière. Not to be
confounded with Onathaqua (q.v.), near
C. Cañaveral, Fla. (J. M.
Onatheaqua.—Laudonnière (1564) in French, Hist.
Coll. La., n. S., 244, 1869; De Bry, map (1591) in
LeMoyne, Narr., '' trans., 1875 (indicated
W. of St John r. and beyond Oustaca=Yustaga).
Onava. A former Nevome pueblo and
seat of a Spanish mission founded in 1622;
situated in lat. 28° 40', lon. 109°, on the
Rio Yaqui, Sonora, Mexico. Pop. 875 in
1678,457 in 1730. The inhabitants prob-
ably ' a dialect slightly different
from the Nevome proper. The town is
now completely Mexicanized.
Hare-eaters.–ten Kate in Jour. Am. Eth. and
Arch., 142, 1892 (Tchoofkwatam, or: Pima name).
Ohavas.—Escudero quoted by Bancroft, No. Mex
States, I, 101, 1884. abas.—Kino map (1702) in
Stöcklein, Neue Welt-Bott, 74, 1726. Onava.—Bal-
bi (1826) quoted by Orozco y Berra, Geog., 352,
1864. £i. Onabas.–Zapata (1678) in Doc.
Hist. Mex., 4th S., III, 359, 1857. Tchoofkwatam.—
ten Kate, op. cit. (“hare-eaters': Pima name).
Onaweron (prob. “[there] are springs of
water’). A traditional Iroquois town of
the Bear clan; so enumerated in the list
of towns in the Chant of Welcome of the
Condolence Council of the League of the
Iroquois. Nothing definite is known of
its situation or of the particular tribe to
which it belonged. See Hale, Iroq. Book
of Rites, 120, 1883. (J. N. B. H.)
Onawmanient. A tribe of the Powhatan
confederacy on the s. bank of the Poto-
mac in the present Westmoreland co.,
Va., numbering about 400 in 1608. Their
principal village, of the same name, was
robably on Nominy bay.
awmanient.—Bozman, Md., 1, 138, 1837. Nomi-
nies.—Drake, Bk. Inds., bk. 4, 9, 1848. Onauma-
nient.—Smith (1612), Works, Arber ed., 52, 1884
(the village).
Onbi. A Costanoan village situated in
1815 within 10 m. of Santa Cruz mission,
Cal.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Apr. 5,
1860.
Onchomo (Ontcomo). A former Maidu
village at Mud Springs, about 5 m. dues.
of Placerville, Eldorado co., Cal.–Dixon
in Bull. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., xv.11, pl. 38,
1905.
0ndachoe. A £ village mentioned
by Cammerhoff, the Moravian, in 1750,
as situated on the w. shore of Cayuga
lake, N.Y., '' opposite Aurora.
He said it was larger than Cayuga. Gen.
Clark placed it at Sheldrake point, but
this is too far s. (w. M. B.)
0ndatra. A name for the muskrat
Fiber zibethicus), derived from one of the
uron dialects of the Iroquoian language
early current in the Hochelaga region of
Canada. A more common name is mus-
quash, of Algonquian origin. (A. F. C.)
Ondoutaouaka. An Algonquian tribe
or division, probably a part of the Mon-
BULL. 301
tagnais, living in 1644 about 100 leagues
above “Saguené,” Quebec.
Ondoutaouaheronnon.—Jes. Rel. 1644, 99, 1858. On-
doutaouaka.—Ibid., 1642, 10, 1858.
Onechsagerat. The “old chief” of
Cayuga, mentioned by Cammerhoff in
1750. He was also ' Teiyughsara-
garat, the principal chief, when he re-
ceived Sir W' Johnson's belts and went
to Canada in 1756. Weiser called him
Oyeaghseragearat in 1754, and Oyuch-
seragarat in 1752. His name appears
in 1762 and 1774, the latter year at
Onondaga, in November, when “a Cay-
chief named Oyeghseragearatspoke.”
#: may possibly have been a young-
er man. (w. M. B.)
Oneida (Anglicized compressed form of
the common Iroquois term tiionéñ’iote',
‘there it it-rock has-set-up (continu-
ative), i.e. a rock that something set up
and is still standing, referring to a large
sienite bowlder near the site of one of
their ancient villages). A tribe of the
Iroquois confederation, formerly occu-
pying the country s of Oneida lake,
Oneida co., N.Y., and latterly including
the upper waters of the Susquehanna.
According to authentic tradition, the
Oneida was the second tribe to accept the
proposition of Dekanawida and Hiawatha
to form a defensive and offensive league
of all the tribes of men for the promotion
of mutual welfare and security. In the
federal council and in other federal as-
semblies they have the right to represen-
tation by 9 federal chieftains of the £
rank. Like the Mohawk, the Oneida
have only 3 clans, the Turtle, the Wolf,
and the r, each clan being represented
by 3 of the 9 federal representatives of
this tribe (see Clan and Gems). Insofar as
eldership as a member of a clan phratry
can give precedence in roll-call and the
right to discuss first in order all matters
coming before its side of the council fire,
the Oneida are the dominant tribe within
the tribal phratry, called the Four (origi-
nally Two) Brothers and “Offspring,”
to which they belong. In tribal assem-
blies the Turtle and the Wolf constitute
a clan phratry, and the Bear another.
The Oneida have usually been a conserva-
tive people in their dealing with their
allies and with other peoples. In 1635
' with the Onondaga, Cayuga, and
Mohawk, ' to become parties to the
ace concluded in the preceding year
tween the Seneca and the Hurons. At
this period they were called sedentary
and very populous, but only from Indian
"'
he Jesuit Relation for 1646 (p. 3, 1858)
says that with the exception '' the Mo-
hawk, there was no treaty, properly
speaking, then in existence £ the
Iroquois tribes inclusive of the Oneida and
the French. From the same Relation it
ONECHSAGERAT-ONEIDA
123
is learned that “Onnieoute” (Oneniote),
the principal Oneida village of that time,
having lost the greater portion of its men
in a war with the “upper Algonquin,”
was compelled to request the Mohawk
to lend aid in repeopling the ' by
granting thereto a colony of men, and that
it was for this reason that the Mohawk
ceremonially and publicly call the Oneida
their daughter or son. This story is
£ ue to a misconception of the
ctitious political kinships and relation-
ships established between the several
tribes at the time of the institution and
organization of the League (see Confedera-
tion). The Cayuga and the Tuscarora are
likewise called “Offspring,” but not for
thereason above given. The Jesuit Rela-
tion for 1648 (p. 46) first definitely locates
the Oneida. £ the Relation for 1641
(p. 74) it is gathered that the Jesuit
fathers had learned that the Oneida had
Henry Powass (wasteretoo, "Tanowing up Pins”), an oneo-
a peculiar form of government in which
the rulership alternated between the two
sexes. This statement is likewise appar-
ently due to a misconception of the fact
that among Iroquoistribes the titles to the
chiefships belonged to the women of cer-
tain clans in the tribe and not to the men,
although men were chosen by the women
to exercise the rights and privileges and
to perform the duties pertaining to these
chiefships, and that there were, and indeed
still are, a number of women filling federal
chiefships bearing the name of the
highest class. These women chieftains
have approximately the same rights, priv-
ileges, and immunities as the men chiefs,
but exercise them fully only in emergen-
cies; they, too, maintain the institutions
of society and government among the
Women.
The Jesuit Relation for 1667 (LII, 145,
1899) declares that the Oneida were at

124 ONEIDA [B. A. E.
that time the least tractable of the Iro-
quois tribes. It was at this period that
Father Bruyas was stationed at the mis-
sion of St François Xavier among the
Oneida. It is also learned from this
source that the Mohegan and the Cones-
menaced the Oneida. While on this
mission Father Bruyas suffered for food
for a part of the year and was compelled
to sustain life on a diet of dried frogs.
By the end of the year 1669 he had bap-
tized 30 persons. In 1660 the Oneida
with the Mohawk were the least populous
of the Iroquois tribes. The Jesuit Rela-
tion for 1669–70 speaks of the Oneida be-
ing present at a “feast of the dead” held
at the Mohawk village of Caughnawaga,
showing that in a modified form at least
the decennial ceremony of the so-called
“Dead Feast” was practised among the
Iroquois when first known. On Jan.
30, 1671, the Oneida began the torture of
a captive Cones woman, and the tor-
ture was prolonged through 2 days and 2
nights because he in whose stead she had
been given was burned at Conestoga for
that length of time. It is held by some
that the town defended by four lines of
palisades closely fastened together and
attacked by Champlain in 1615 with his
Huron and Algonquian allies, was an
Oneida village, although other authorities
lace it elsewhere, in Onondaga territory.
n fact, the wars of the Oneida were those
of the League, although like the other
tribes they seem to have put forth most
energy against the tribes who in some man-
ner had given them the greatest offense.
The Catawba and the Muskhogean tribes,
as well as the Susquehanna r. Indians,
the Conestoga, gave most occupation to
the Oneida warriors.
After the conquest of the tribes on the
Susquehanna and its tributaries and those
on the Potomac, chiefly by the warriors
of the Oneida, the Cayuga, and the
Seneca, and those tribes which had sub-
mitted to Iroquois rule, a question arose
as to the propriety of the Mohawk, who
had not given any aid in subduing these
peoples, sharing in the income arising
from land sales there. Hence for a time
the Mohawk received no emolument
from this source, until the Iroquois tribes
became divided and the Mohawk sold
the lands in the Wyoming Valley region
of Pennsylvania to the Susquehanna
Land Co. of Connecticut. This, then, in
1728, moved the great federal council of
the league at Onondaga to send Shikel-
lamy, an Oneida chief, as a superinten-
dent, to the forks of the Susquehanna for
the purpose of watching over the affairs
and the interests of the Six Nations of
Iroquois in Pennsylvania. At first Shi-
kellamy exercised a general supervision
over only the Shawnee and the Dela-
wares, who thereafter were uired to
consult him in all matters arising be-
tween them and the proprietary govern-
ment. So well did he perform his duty
that in 1745 Shikellamy was made full
superintendent over all the dependent
tribes on the Susquehanna, with his resi-
dence at Shamokin. He showed great
astuteness in the management of the af-
fairs intrusted to his care, seeking at all
times to promote the interests of his peo-
ple. Such was the influence which the
Oneida exercised on the Susquehanna.
In 1687 the Oneida were included in
the warrant of the King of Great Britain
to Gov. Dongan of New York, authoriz-
ing him to protect the Five Nations as
subjects of Great Britain. In 1696 Count
Frontenac burned the Oneida castle, de-
stroyed all their corn, and made prison-
ers of 30 men, women, and children.
In 1645–46 the Oneida were at war
with the Nipissing, and one band of 17
warriors from “Ononiiote” defeated an
Algonkin party under Teswehat, the
one-eyed chief of this people, killing the
chief's son and taking 2 women prison-
ers. This Iroquois party was afterward
defeated by 30 Hurons and the 2 women
were recaptured.
In the Jesuit Relation for 1666–68
Father Bruyas writes that the Oneida
were reputed the most cruel of all the Iro-
quois tribes; that they had always made
war on the Algonkin and the Hurons, and
that two-thirds of the population of their
villages were composed of the people of
these two tribes who had become Iroquois
in temper and inclination. This mission-
ary adds that the nature of the Oneida
was then altogether barbarous, being
cruel, sly, cunning, and prone to blood-
shed and carnage.
In 1655 a party of 60 Qneida warriors
was Sent inst the Amikwa, or Beaver
Indians. This war was still in progress
in 1661, for in that year 2 bands, one of
24 and the other of 30 warriors, were
encountered on their way to fight the
Amikwa.
Chauchetière (letter in Jesuit Relations,
Thwaites ed., Lx11, 185, 1900) says that
“war is blazing in the country of the
Outaouaks,” that the Iroquois, especially
the Oneida, continued their hatred of the
Outagami (Foxes) and the Illinois, and
so have slain and captured many Illinois.
In 1681 they killed or captured about
1,000 of these unfortunate people.
In 1711, about half of the Tuscarora
tribe, then dwelling in North Carolina,
seems to have conspired with several
alien neighboring tribes and bands to
destroy the Carolina settlers. The colon-
ists, however, recollecting the ancient
feud between the Southern and the North-
ern Indians, allied themselves with the
BULL. 30]
Catawba and some Muskhogean tribes.
The Tuscarora, sustaining several severe
defeats, were finally driven from their
homes and hunting grounds. This act of
the Southern Indians made the hatred
of the Iroquois against the Catawba more
bitter and merciless.
The Oneida were at times friendly to
the French and to the Jesuit missionaries,
while the other Iroquois were their de-
termined enemies. A great part of the
Oneida and the Tuscarora, through the
influence of Rev. Samuel Kirkland, re-
mained neutral in the Revolutionary war,
while the majority of the confederation
of the Iroquois were divided and did not
act as a unit in this matter. Early in
that struggle the hostile Iroquois tribes
attacked the Oneida and burned one of
their villages, forcing them to take refuge
near the Americans in the vicinity of
Schenectady, where they remained until
the close of the war. Shortly after the
main body of the tribe returned to their
former homes. At a later period a con-
siderable number emigrated to Canada
and settled on Grand r. and Thannes r.
Ontario." Another small band, called
Oriskas, formed a new settlement at
Ganowarohare, a few miles from the
main body in Oneida co., N. Y. At dif-
ferent earlier periods the Oneida adopted
and gave lands to the Tuscarora, the
Stockbridges, and the Brothertons. The
Tuscarora afterward removed to land
ranted by the Seneca in w. New York.
n 1846, having sold most of their lands
in New York, the greater part of the
Oneida, £ with their last two
adopted tribes, removed to a tract on
Green bay, Wis., where they now reside.
Among those living in New York at
the time of removal were two parties
known respectively as the First Chris-
tian, and the Second Christian or Orchard
rt W.
£ Oneida entered into treaties with
the United States at Ft. Stanwix, N.Y.,
Oct. 22, 1784; Ft Harmar, O., Jan. 9,
1789; Canandaigua, N.Y., Nov. 11, 1794;
Oneida, N. Y., Dec. 2, 1794; , Buffalo
Creek, N. Y., Jan. 15, 1838; and Wash-
ington, D. C., Feb. 3, 1838. They also
held no fewer than 30 treaties with the
State of New York between the years
1788 and 1842.
The estimates of Oneida population at
different periods are no more satisfacto
than those relating to the other Iroquois
tribes. The earliest account (1660) gives
them 500. They are placed at 1,000 in 1677
and 1721. In 1770 they were estimated
at 410, in 1776 at 628, and in 1795 at 660,
and were said to have been decreasing for
a long time. They number at present
(1906) about 3,220, of whom 286 are still
in New York, 2,151 under the Oneida
ONEIDA
125
School Superintendency in Wisconsin,
783 on Thames r., Ontario, besides those
settled among the other Iroquois on Grand
r., Ontario. There are no means of learn-
ing the number of Oneida who joined the
several colonies of Catholic Iroquois.
The Oneida towns, so far as known,
were: Awegen, Brothertown, Cahun-
ghage, Canowdowsa, Cowassalon, Chitte-
nango, Ganadoga, Hostayuntwa, Oneida,
Opo £ Oriska, Ossewingo, Ostoge-
ron, Schoherage, Sevege, Solocka, Stock-
bridge, Tegasoke, Teseroken, Teiosweken,
and Tkanetota. (J. N. B. H.)
Anayints.-Pa. Col. Rec., IV, 584, 1851. Anayot
hāga -Pyrlaeus (ca. 1750) quoted in Am. Ant ''
IV, 75, 1881, . Annegouts.—Bacqueville de la
Potherie, Hist. Amér. Septent., III, 3, 1753.
Anoyints.–Mallery in Proc. A. A. A. S., xxvi,
352, 1877. Hogh-na- u-tau agh taugh caugh.-Ma.
cauley, N. Y., II, 176, 1829. Honnehiouts.—Hen-
nepin, New Discov., map, 1698. Huniedes.—Doc.
of 1676 in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., XIII, 500, 1881.
Janadoah.–Morse, Am. Geog., 1,454, 1819 (here
used for '' generally). janitos-Lawson
(1709) quo by Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, VI,
326, 1857 (incorrectly given as Lawson's form).
Jennitos.-Lawson (1709), Hist. Car., 82, 1860.
#: #: Pierre- £ Rel. £ 7, 1858.
e-ar-de-on -go’-war.-Morgan, e Iroq.,
98, 1851(council name). *::::::'w':
(1750) in Pa. Col. Rec., v, 477, 1851. Ne-haw-re-
£"# N. Y., 11, 185, 1829. Ne-haw-
re-tah-go-wah.—Beauchamp in Bull. 78, N. Y.
State Mus., 161, 1905. Ne-haw-teh-tah-go.-Cusick,
Six Nations. 16, 1828. Ne’yutka.—Gatschet, Sen-
eca MS., B. A. E., 1882 (Seneca name). Ne’yutka-
nonu'ndshunda.—Ibid. (another Seneca name).
Niharuntagoa.–Pyrlaeus (ca. 1750) in Am. Antiq.,
IV, 75, 1881. Niharuntaquoa.–Weiser (1743), ":
cit., IV, 664, 1851. Nihatiloeidagowa.—J. N. B.
Hewitt, inf’n, 1907 (‘they are large trees': politi-
cal name). nihorontagowa.—Benson quoted by
Drake, Bk. Inds., bk. 5, 111, 1848. Niondago'a.—
Gatschet, Seneca MS., B.A. E., 1882 (‘large trees’:
Seneca name). Niunda-ko'wa.–Gatschet, Seneca
MS., 1882 (‘large trees'). Onayauts.—Writer
quoted by Drake, Bk. Inds., bk. 5, 4, 1848. Ona-
uts.—Colden (1727), Five Nat., '' 58, 1747.
na-yote'-kā-o-no-Morgan, League Iroq., 52, 1851.
Oncidas.—Keane in Stanford, Compend., 527, 1878
(misprint). Oncydes.—Humphreys, Acct., 294,
1730 (misprint). 0-nea-yo-ta-au-cau.—Barton,New
Views, app., 6, 1798. Onedes.—Albany Conf. (1737)
in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., VI, 98, 1855. Onedoes.—
Colden (1738), ibid., 123. Oneiadas.—Writer of
#2 in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coli, ist s. 1,287, 1806.
Oneiadds.–Doc. of 1687 in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist.,
III, 432, 1853. Oneiades.—Allyn (1666) in Mass.
Hist. Soc. Coll., 3ds..., x, 63, 1849. Oneidaes.–Dud-
ley (1721) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 2d s., VIII, 244,
1819. Oneidas.–Doc. of 1676 in N. Y. Doc. Col.
Hist., xiii, 502, 1881. Oneides.—Andros (1679),
ibid., 111, 277, 1853. Oneidoes.—Colhoun (1753),
ibid., v.1, 821, 1855. Oneids.—Vernon (1697), ibid.,
Iv, 289, 1854. Oneijdes.—Wessels (1693), ibid., 60.
Oneiochronon.—Jes. Rel. 1640, 35, 1858. Oneiotch-
ronons.—Ibid., 1646, 34, 1858. Onei ons.-
Ibid., 1639, 67, 1858. Oneiouks.—Coxe, Carolana,
56, 1741. Oneiouronons.-Courcelles (1670) in Mar-
gry, Déc., 1, 178, 1875. Oneiout.—Jes. Rel. 1656,
12, 1858 '": Onei6tcheronons.—Jes. Rel.
1646, 34, 1858. eioutchronnons.—Ibid., 1656, 17,
1858. £ N. Y., 11,
185, 1829. £ (1751) in Mass.
Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st s., x, 146, 1849. Onejda.—Wrax-
all (1754) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., vi, 857, 1855.
Onejdes.–Cortland (1687), ibid., III, 435, 1853.
Onejoust.—Louis XIV (1699), ibid., Ix, 698, 1855.
Oneotas.–Mallery in Proc. A. A. A. S., XXVI, 352,
1877. Oneout.—Jes. Rel. 1656, 10, 1858 (village).
Oneoutchoueronons.—Jes. Rel. 1656, 10, 1858. Oney-
ades.-Doc. of 1679 in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., XIII,
536, 1881. Oneydas.—Doc. of 1677, ibid., XIII, 510,
126
[B. A. E.
ONEIDA
1881. *:::-' Conf. (1748), ibid., v.1,447,
1855. Oneyders.—Markham (1691), ibid., III, 807,
. Oneydes.—Livingston (1677), ibid., xIII, 510,
. Oneydese.—Livingston # ibid., v, 565,
1855. Oneydeys.—Albany Conf. (1751), ibid., v.1,719,
1855. Oneydoes.–Marshe (1744) in Mass. Hist. Soc.
Coll.,3ds., VII, 196, 1838. Oneydos.—Clarkson (1691)
in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., III, 814, 1853. Oneyds.-
Fletcher (1693), ibid., IV, 55, 1854. Oneyede.–
Dongan £ ibid., 521. Oneyonts.—Boudinot,
Star in the West, 100, 1816. neyoust.—Denon-
ville (1685) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., 1x, 282, 1855.
Oneyuts.–Macauley, N.Y., 11,176, 1829. Oniadas.—
Carver, Travels, 172, 1778. Oniades.—Coursey
1682) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., xiii. 557, 188i.
ds.—Homann Heirs map, 1756. Oniedas.—
Vetch (1719) in N.Y. poc. Col. Hist, v. 531, 1855.
Oniedes.—Albany Conf. (1746), ibid., VI, 317, 1855.
Onioets.—Coxe, Carolana, 56, 1741. Onioutche-
ronons.—Jes. Rel. 1646, 3, 1858. Oniouts.—School-
craft, Ind. Tribes, v, 154, 1855. Oniyouths.—Bou-
dinot, Star in the West, 128, 1816. 0-ni-yu-ta.—
Macauley, N. Y., II, 176, 1829. Oniyutaaugha.—
Ibid., 274. Onneiochronnons.—Jes. Rel. 1648, 46,
1858. Onneiotchronnons.—Jes. Rel. 1658, 3, 1858.
Onneioust.—Bruyas (1673) in Margry, Déc., I, 242,
1875. Onneiout.—Vaudreuil (1712), ibid., 41. Onnei-
outchoueronons.—Jes. Rel. 1656,14,1858. Onneioute.—
Jes. Rel. 1664, 34, 1858. Onneistheronnon.—Jes. Rel.
1660, 6, 1858. Onneiouthronnons.—Jes. Rel. 1657, 34,
1858. Onnejioust.—Bellin, map, 1755. Onnej
nons.—Jes. Rel. 1652, 35, 1858. Onnejoust.-Louis
XIV (1699) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., Ix, 697, 1855.
Onnejouts.—Jes. Rel. 1669, 7, 1858. Onneydes:-
Dongan (1687) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., III, 438, 1853.
Onneyotchronon.—Jes. Rel., index, 1858. Onne-
outh.—Charlevoix, Voy to N. A m., II, 25, 1761,
ë'. ntes.—Charlevoix (1736) in schoolcraft,
Ind. Tribes, III, 555, 1853. Onnoyotes.—Lahontan.
New Woy., I, 157, 1703. Onnoyoute.—Ibid., map.
Onodos.–Coxe, Carolana, map, 1741. Onoiochrho-
nons.—Jes. Rel. 1635, 34, 1858. Onojake.—La Mon-
tagne (1664) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., XIII, 355, 1881.
Onoyats.–Mallery in Proc. A. A. A. S., xxv.1, 352,
1877. Onoyauts.—Greenhalgh (1677) in N. Y. Doc.
Col. Hist., III, 252, 1853. Onoyote.—Pouchot, map
(1758), ibid., x, 694, 1858. Onoyouts.–Lahontan,
New Voy., 1, 23, 1703. Onoyuts.—La Tour, map,
1779. £ 1677) in N. Y. Doc.
Col. Hist., 111, 250, 1853. ans.—Harris, Voy.
and Trav., 11,311, 1764. Onyedauns.—Leisler (1690)
in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., III, 700, 1853. Otatsightes.—
Macauley, N. Y., 11, 176, 1829 (chief's '.
Ouiochrhonons.—Jes. Rel. 1635, 34, 1858 (misprint).
Ounéyouths.—Baudry des Lozières, Voy. a la Le.,
243, 1802. Tau-hur-lin-dagh-go-waugh.–Macauley,
N. Y., 11, 185, 1829. T"wā'-rū-nā.-Hewitt, inf'n,
1886 (Tuscarora name). Uniades.—Coursey (1682)
in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., XIII, 558, 1881. niu-
táka.–Gatschet, Tuscarora MS., 1885 (former
Tuscarora name). W'tássone.—Heckewelder,
Hist. Inds., 99, 1876 £ of stone pipes':
Delaware name; applied also to other Indians
who excelled in that art). -
Oneida. One of the chief and first
known villages of the Oneida people, and
which within historical times has been
removed to several new situations. It
seems to have been originally a town of
the Wolf clan, for it is so enumerated in
the Chant of Welcome of the Condolence
Council of the League of the Iroquois;
the Wolf clan constituted one of the two
hratries in the tribal council of the
)neida. Arent Van Curler, who visited
this town in 1634, wrote that it was situ-
ated on a high hill and defended by two
rows of palisades; in the ramparts were
two gates, one on the w. side, over which
were standing “3 wooden images, of cut
(carved?) wood, like men,” adorned with
3 scalps, and the other, on the E. side,
adorned with only one scalp; the western
gate was 33 ft wide, while the other was
only 2 ft. He wrote that this palisade
was 767 paces in circumference, and that
within it were 66 lodges, “much better,
#. and more finished than all those
others we saw.” Those seen by Van
Curler and his companions were the Mo-
hawk castles. Of the first Mohawk cas-
tle Van Curler wrote: “There stood but
36 houses, in rows like streets, so that
we could pass nicely. The houses are
made and covered with bark of trees,
and mostly flat at the top. Some are
100, 90, or 80 paces long, and 22 or 23 ft
high. . . . The houses were full of corn
that they lay in store, and we saw maize;
es, in some houses more than 300
ushels.” His description of the third
Mohawk castle, then called Sohanidisse,
or Rehanadisse, follows: “On a very high
hill stood 32 lodges, like the other ones.
Some were 100, 90, or 80 paces long; in
every lodge we saw 4, 5, or 6 fireplaces
where cooking went on.” Some of the
lodges were finished with wooden fronts,
painted with all sorts of beasts, and in
some of them were found very good axes,
French shirts, coats, and razors, and
lodges were seen where “60, 70 and more
dried salmon were hanging.” While in
the Oneida castle Van Curler witnessed
the conclusion of a '' peace com-
t between the Oneida and the French
ndians for purposes of trade for four
years. To this he gave the name “Cas-
tle Enneyuttehage, or Sinnekens.” The
Oneida, the Onondaga, and the Cayuga
were named respectively Onneyatte, On-
ondaga, and Koyockure (for Koyockwe),
which indicates that the tribal divisions
of the Iroquois were well known to the
narrator at this period. This town was
probably on one of the early Oneida village
sites in the upper valley of Oneida cr.,
not far from Oriskany cr., and according
to Van Curler's estimate, 75 or 80 m. w.
of the Mohawk castle of Tenotoge (Tio-
nontogen?); it was situated on the E. side
of Oneida cr., and Van Curler saw N. w.
of it, on the left bank of the creek, “tre-
mendously high land that seemed to lie
in the clouds.” Just before reaching the
castle he saw three graves, “just like our
graves in length and height; usually their
graves are round.” These graves were
surrounded with palisades, nicely closed
' and painted red, white, and black.
The grave of a chief had an entrance, and
at the top there was “a big wooden bird,
and all around were painted dogs, and
deer, and snakes, and other beasts.”
Such was the chief Oneida town of 1634.
While with the Oneida Van Curler wit-
nessed apparently a part of the New Year
ceremonials of the Iroquois, which he re-
garded as so much “foolery.”
According to Greenhalgh, who visited
the Oneida in 1677, they had only one
town, “newly settled, double stock-
BULL. 30]
adoed,” containing about 100 houses and
200 warriors, situated 20 (sic) m. from
Oneida cr. and 30 m. s. of Mohawk r.; it
had but little cleared land, “so that
they are forced to send to ye Onondago’s
to buy corne.” This village, therefore,
was not situated on the site visited by
Van Curler. In Aug. 1696 a principal
town of the Oneida was burned by Vau-
dreuil, a lieutenant of Count Frontenac.
In 1756 Sir William Johnson (N. Y.
Doc. Col. Hist., VII, 101, 1856) employed
the name Onawaraghhare to designate a
place regarded as suitable for the erec-
tion of a fort, thus showing that at that
time there was a village called “Cano-
waroghere.” In 1762 Lieut. Guy John-
son, starting from German Flats, visited
the Oneida (N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., VII,
512, 1856). The first town reached he
called “Upper Oneida Castle,” and also
simply £ Thence he went to
“Canowaroghere, a new village of the
Oneidas.” On Sauthier's map of Jan. 1,
1779, 3 Oneida villages are placed in the
valley of Oneida cr.: (1) Old Oneyda
Cast(le), placed E. of the headwaters
of Oneida cr. and N. of the junction of
the trails from Ft. Schuyler and from Ft
Herkermer; (2) Canowaroghare, lower
down the valley at the junction of the
trails from Ft Schuyler and Ft Stanwix,
and on the left bank of Oneida cr.;
(3) New Oneyda Castle, on the right
bank of Oneida cr., at the junction of
the trails from his Canowaroghare and
from Ft Stanwix, and on the trail lead-
ing from Canowaroghare to the Royal
Blockhouse on Wood cr. Two of these,
if not all of them, were contemporary.
In 1774 the Montauk Indians were to be
settled at Canowaroghare. At Oneida in
1667 was founded the mission of Saint
François Xavier.
In a note attached to the original of a
Paris document of 1757 (N. Y. Doc. Hist.,
1,526, 1849) the “great Oneida village”
is said to be “two leagues from the Lake,”
and that within it the English had con-
structed a “picket Fort with four bas-
tions,” which however had been de-
stroyed by the Oneida in pursuance of a
romise made by them to the Marquis de
audreuil. This note adds that a second
Oneida village, called “the little village,”
was situated “on the bank of the Lake.”
It is thus seen that the site and the name
have shifted from place to place, but were
restricted to the valleys of Oneida cr. and
upper Oriskany cr. The name Canowa-
roghare is the modern name of the city
of Oneida and of the Indian settlement
situated about 2 m. s., in Madison co.,
N. Y. In 1666–68 (Jes. Rel., Thwaites
ed., LI, 121, 1899) Father Bruyas wrote
that “Onneiout” was situated on an
eminence whence a great portion of the
ONEIDA—ONEKA
127
surrounding country could be seen, were
the environing forest cut away; that
“there is no river or lake, except at 5
leagues distant from the town;” that
more than half the population was com-
posed of “Algonquins and Hurons,” and
that the Oneida had never spoken of
until within two years. The
neida have settlements in Canada and
in Wisconsin at Green Bay, but these are
not towns. (J. N. B. H.)
Anajot.—Schweinitz, Life of Zeisberger, 55, 1870
(error; Oneida, not Tuscarora, town). Canawa-
roghare.—N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., VII, 611, 1856.
Canowaroghere.-Johnson (1762), ibid., 512.
Dononiioté.-Jes. Rel. 1646, Thwaites ed., xxix,
228, 1898. Enneyuttehage.—Van Curler (1634-5)
in Rep. Am. Hist. Ass'n 1895, 94, 1896. anó-a-
16-hale.—Beauchamp, Aborig. Place Names of
N.Y., 108, 1907. Onawaraghhare.-N.Y. Doc. Col.
Hist., VII, 101, 1856. Oneiout.-Jes. Rel. 1655,
Thwaites ed., xLI1, 81, 1899. Onejoust.-Paris
Doc. (1696) in N. Y. Doc. Hist., 1,330, 1849. One-
out.-Jes. Rel. 1655, Thwaites ed., x LII, 77, 1899.
Oneyoté.—Jes. Rel., index, 1858. Onieoute.—Jes.
Rel, index, 1858. Onneiou.-Ibid., Thwaites ed.,
Lxvi, 187, 1900. Onneioute.—Ibid., index, 1901.
Onneyatte.—Van Curler (1634–5) in Rep. Am. Hist.
Ass’n 1895, 95, 1896. OnnieSte.-Jes. Rel. 1646, 4,
1858. Onnonioté.—Jes. Rel., index, 1858. Onon-
iioté.—Jes. Rel. 1646, 51, 1858. Ononioté.-Jes.
Rel. 1647, 9, 1858. Ononjete.—Jes. Rel, 1645, 32,
1858. Ononjoté.—Ibid., 33...Quneiout.-Jes. Rel.,
Thwaites éd., Lx1, 165, 1900. Ounejout.-Ibid.,
164. Ounneiout.—Ibid., 165. Sinnekens' Castle.—
Van Curler (1634–5) in Rep. Am. Hist: Ass'n 1895,
92, 1896. Thanonéohä'.-Hewitt, inf’n, 1907
(Onondaga name). TKanoa'warū'hā’r.—Hewitt,
inf’n, 1907 (Tuscarora name).
Oneidas of the Thames. A body of
Oneida, numbering 783 in 1906, residing
on a reservation of 5,271 acres on Thames
r., in Delaware tp., Middlesex co., near
Strathroy, Ontario. Their principal oc-
cupation is day labor, and a few of them
are good farmers. They are industrious
and law-abiding, and while some of them
are progressing well, on the whole their
progress is slow.
Oneka. A Mohegan chief of Connect-
icut, eldest son and successor of the
celebrated Uncas; born about 1640, died
1710. In 1659, under the name Owa-
necco, he joined with his father and his
brother, Attawenhood, in deeding a
tract 9 m. square for the settlement of
the town of Norwich, Oneka signing
with the totem of a bird. In 1661 he
made an attack, with 70 men, on one of
Massasoit's villages, killing 3 persons and
taking 6 prisoners. In 1675, at the in-
stance of Uncas, he went to Boston, with
two brothers and 50 warriors, to offer
their services to the English against the
Wampanoag under King Philip, which
were accepted, and shortly after his
# almost captured this noted leader.
n 1679 Uncas and Oneka made a grant
of 600 acres to the county for rebuildin
the jail, and two years later the Genera
Court gave its consent that Uncas should
deed his lands to Oneka. The latter had
a son named Mahomet, or Mawhomott.
128
[B. A. E.
ONEKAGONCKA-ONNIGHSIESAN AIRONE
Onekagoncka. A former Mohawk town,
situated on the left bank of Mohawk r.,
at its confluence with Schoharie r., near
the site of the present Fort Hunter,
Montgomery co., §: Y. It was visited
in 1634 by Arent Van Curler (Corlaer),
who referred to it as the first castle, built
on a high hilland consisting of “36 houses,
in rows like streets. . . The houses were
made and covered with bark of trees,
and mostly are flat at the top. Some
are 100, 90, or 80 paces long and 22 and
23 ft. high. . . . The houses were full of
corn that they lay in store, and we saw
maize; yes, in some of the houses more
than 300 bushels. . . We lived a quarter
of a mile from the fort in a small house,
because a good many savage: in the castle
died of smallpox.” Speaking of Adri-
ochten, the principal chief of the One-
kagoncka castle, Van Curler adds: “The
chief showed me his idol; it was a head
with the teeth sticking out; it was dressed
in red cloth. Others have a snake, a
turtle, a swan, a crane, a pigeon, or the
like for their idols, to tell the fortune;
they think they will always have luck in
doing so.” (J. N. B. H.)
Oneniote (‘projecting stone.”—Hewitt).
A former Cayuga village, on the site of
the present Oneida, on Cayuga lake,
N. Y. It became greatly reduced in the
war with the Hurons in the middle of
the 17th century, and resorted to a com-
mon Iroquois expedient in ''
its people by sending to the Mohawk,
their neighbors, “for some men to be
married to the girls and women who had
remained without husbands, in order
that the nation should not perish. This
is why the Iroquois (Mohawk) name this
village their child.” (W. M. B.
Onneioté. —Jes. Rel. 1653, 18, 1858. Onneiout.—Ibid.
Onnie8te.—Jes. Rel. 1646, 4, 1858. Ononiioté.-Jes.
Rel. 1646, 51, 1858. Ononioté-Jes. Rel. 1647,9, 1858.
Ononjoté.—
Ononjete.—Jes. Rel. 1645, 32, 1858.
Ibid., 33.
Onentisati. A Huron village in Tiny
township, Ontario, first mentioned in
1635. W. M. B.
£"ti-es. Rel. 1635, 39, 1858. entissati.—
Onepowesepewenenewak (Onipowisibi-
£ ‘people of death river'). A
former Chippewa band in Minnesota. Cf.
Wibowisibiwininiwak.
&pówé sépé Wenenewok-Long, Exped. St
Peter's R., II, 153, 1824. Onipowisibiwininiwag.—
Wm. Jones, inf'n, 1905 (correct form).
Oneronon. An unidentified tribe living
S. of St Lawrence r. in 1640.—Jes. Rel.
1640, 35, 1858.
0nextaco. A former rancheria, presum-
ably Costanoan, connected with San Juan
Bautista mission, Cal.—Bancroft, Hist.
Cal., 1,557, note, 1886.
Oneyana. Alias Beech Tree. An Oneida
chief at the treaty of 1788, and called Peter
Oneyana at the treaty of 1785. In 1792
Beech Tree was the principal chief and
quite influential, witnessing the Cayuga
treaty of 1789 and the Onondaga treaty
of 1790, and signing the letters of 1786
and 1787. As Onyanta, or Beech Tree,
he signed Col. Harper's deed. He prob-
ably died before 1795. (w. M. B.)
0ngniaahra (‘bisected bottomland').
A vil of the Neutrals, situated in 1626–
50 on Niagara r., one day's journey from
the Seneca. This is the French spelling
of the ancient Huron pronunciation of the
name, which, written by English writers
from Iroquois utterance, has become
“Niagara. (J. N. B. H.)
on.—Jes. Rel. 1640, 35, 1858 (mmisprint
for ni; name of the people). Onguiaahra.—Jes.
Rel. 1641,75, 1858 (winnisprint for ni). Ouaroronon.—
De la Roche Dallion in Sagard, Hist. du Canada,
III, 804, 1866 (w misprint for n, and second o
for a).
Ongovehemok. A Nuwukmiut Eskimo
settlement near Pt Barrow, Alaska.–11th
Census, Alaska, 162, 1893.
0nia. A former village of the Papago,
robably in Pima co., Ariz., containing 8
amilies in 1865.—Davidson in Ind. Aff.
Rep., 135, 1865.
0nismah. A settlement in Port San
Juan, s. w. coast of Vancouver id., Brit.
Col., probably inhabited by the Pa-
cheenaht.—Brit. and U. S. Survey Map,
1882.
Onixaymas. A former village, presum-
ably Costanoan, connected with San Juan
Bautista mission, Cal.
Onextaco.–Engelhardt, Franc. in Cal., 398, 1897.
Onixaymas.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Nov. 23, 1860.
Onkot (On-kot'). A former Chumashan
village in Ventura co., Cal.—Henshaw,
Buenaventura MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1884.
0nktokadan. A tribe, not identified,
said to have been exterminated by the
Foxes. According to Sioux tradition they
lived on the St Croix r. in Wisconsin and
Minnesota (Neill, Minn., 144, 1858).
Onkwe Iyede (“a human being one is
standing'). A traditional Iroquois town
of the Tortoise clan; so enumerated in the
list of towns in the Chant of Welcome of
the Condolence Council of the League of
the Iroquois. Nothing is known defi-
nitely as to its situation. See Hale, Iroq.
Book of Rites, 118, 1883. (J. N. B. H.)
0nnahee. A former Seneca town, placed
by Conover (Seneca Villages, 3, 1889) on
the E. side of Fallbrook, in the w. part of
lot 20, town of Hopewell, Ontario co., N.Y.
In 1719 this was one of the “furtherest
castles of the Cenecas,” i. e. farthest west-
ward. - (J. N. B. ii.)
Onaghee.—Schuyler and Livingston (1719) in N.Y.
Doc. Col. Hist., V, 542, 1855. Onahe. – Doc. of 1719,
ibid., 528. Onnachee.--Cammerhoff quoted by
Conover, Seneca Villages, 3, 1889.
Onnighsiesanairone. One of the 6 “cas-
tles” of the Denighcariages (Amikwa,
near Michilimackinac, Mich., in 1723.—
Albany Conf. (1723) in N. Y. Doc. Col.
Hist., v, 693, 1855.
BULL. 30]
Onnontare (Mohawk: “it mountain is
present.”—Hewitt). A Cayuga town in
1670 (Jes. Rel. 1670, 63, 1858). From
remains found there it seems to have been
B. of Seneca r., and at Bluff point, near
Fox Ridge, Cayuga co., N. It may
have derived its name from the moderate
elevation above the marsh, or from Fort
hill, which is plainly in sight. In 1670 it
was the seat of the mission of Saint René
and adjoined the marshes by whose name
the river was often known. (w. M. B.)
Onnontare.—Jes. Rel. 1670, 63, 1858. t René.—
Ibid. (mission name).
Onnontioga (“people of Onontio, i. e.
French Indians, Montreal Indians, Quebec
Indians). A people, conquered by the
Iroquois, living in 1670 among the Seneca
in the village of Kanagaro, which was
made up almost entirely of incorporated
remnants of the conquered Onnontioga,
Hurons, and Neutrals. Gen. J. S. Clark
placed them at Waverly, N. Y., at or
near Spanish hill, and this seems prob-
able. . (J. N. B. H.
Onnontioga.—Jes. Rel. 1670, 69, 1858. Onnon-Tio-
£ in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, IV, 208, 1854.
M £onover. Kanadesaga and Geneva
Onoalagona (‘big head.”—Hewitt). A
Mohawk village, about 1620, on the site of
Schenectady, Schenectady co., N. Y. A
band, taking its name from the village,
occupied the immediate vicinity in more
modern times. . It is said by Macauley,
with little foundation in fact, that the vil-
lage was builton the site of a stillolderone,
which had been the principal village of the
tribe and was ''Connoharriegoharrie
£: (J. M.)
n-no-harrie-go-harrie.—Schoolcraft quoted by
Ruttenber, Tribes Hudson R.,398, 1872. Con-nugh-
harie-gugh-harie.–Macauley, N. Y., 11, 96, 1829.
Ohno-wal-a-gantle.—Ibid. 0-no-à-la-gone’-na.-
Morgan, League Iroq., 474, 1851 (Mohawk name).
Oron-nygh-wurrie-gughre.–Ruttenber,Tribes Hud-
son R., 398, 1872 (quoted form).
Onockatin. An Esopus chief who signed
an agreement with Gov. Nicolls in 1665.
He was a chief in the preceding year and
one of the five Esopus sachems present at
the treaty of 1669. Ruttenber calls him
Onackatin or Oghgotacton. (w. M. '.
Onomio (O-no'-mi-o). A former Chu-
mashan village between Pt Concepcion
and Santa Barbara, Cal., at a locality
now called La Gaviota.—Henshaw, Bue-
naventura MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1884.
Ononchataronon (Huron name). An
Algonkin tribe or band that occupied the
district near Montreal, Canada, between St
Lawrence and Ottawa rs., and wintered
near the Hurons. In 1642 they were but
a remnant. They claimed to have been
the original occupants of Montrealid. and
of a large territory on both sides of the St
Lawrence. They said they had been con-
quered and dispersed by the Hurons, who
were then their enemies, and that the
survivors of the war had taken refuge
57009°—Bull. 30, pt 2–12–9
ONNONTARE-ONONDAGA
129
with the Abnaki or the Iroquois or had
joined the Hurons. Hochelaga, the vil-
lage found on the island by Cartier in
1535, was occupied by an Iroquoian tribe,
but, according to Gatschet, the remains
of a second vill about 2 m. from its
site have been discovered. This would
clear the confusion as to the stock of the
former occupants of the island. Shea
suggests that the names Huron and Iro-
uois have been transposed, which is
likely. Charlevoix says that there was
a tradition that the Ononchataronon were
at one time at war with the Algonkin, and
that they were drawn into an ambuscade
and entirely destroyed. He adds that
at the time of his visit (1721) they had
ceased to exist. This tradition, however,
seems doubtful. According to the Jesuit
Relations, at the general peace of 1646 the
French induced the Ononchataronon to
settle again on the island, but they soon
scattered on account of the Iroquois.
It seems they were met with as £ aS
1609 by Champlain, as Iroquet, one of their
chiefs, was with him at this time. The
missionaries described them as arrogant,
given to superstition and debauchery, and
very cruel. (J. M.)
Nation d'Iroquet.—Jes. Rel. 1633, 29, 1858. Onnon-
charonnons.—Jefferys, Fr. Dom. Am., pt. 1, 9, 1761.
Onnontcharonnons.—Charlevoix, Jour. Voy., 1, 174,
1761. Onontchataranons.—Jes. Rel. 1646, 34, 1858.
Onontchataronons.—Jes. Rel. 1641, 57, 1858. Onon-
tohateronons.—Jes. Rel. 1643,61, 1858. 8natchatazo-
nons.—Jes. Rel. 1641,29, 1858. Oumontcharonnous.—
McKenney and Hall, Ind. Tribes, III, 81, 1854.
ounountchatarounongak—Jes. Rel. 1658, 22, 1858.
Ountchatarounounga.—Jes. Rel. 1640, 34, 1858.
Yroquet.—Champlain (1615), CEuvres, IV, 56, 1858.
Onondaga (Onofitā’’ge', ‘on, or on top of,
the hill or mountain’). An important
tribe of the Iroquois confederation,
formerly living on the mountain, lake,
and creek bearing their name, in the
resent Onondaga co., N.Y., and extend-
ing northward to L. Ontario and south-
ward £ to the waters of the Sus-
quehanna. In the Iroquois councils they
are known as Hodiseñnageta, “they ''
the name bearers. Their principal vil-
lage, also the capital of the confederation,
was called Onondaga, later Onondaga
Castle; it was situated from before 1654
to 1681 on Indian hill, in the present town
of Pompey, and in 1677 contained 140 cab-
ins. It was removed to Butternut cr.,
where the fort was burned in 1696. In
1720 it was again removed to Onondaga
cr., and their present reserve is in that
valley, a few miles s. of the lake (Beau-
champ, inf’n, 1907).
The Onondaga of Grand River res.,
Canada, have 9 clans, ''. Wolf,
Tortoise (Turtle?), Bear, Deer, Eel, Bea-
ver, Ball, Plover (Snipe?), and Pigeon-
hawk. The Wolf, Bear, Plover, Ball,
and Pigeonhawk clans have each only one
federal chiefship; the Beaver, Tortoise,
130
[B. A. E.
ONONDAGA
and Eel clans have each two federal
chiefships, while the Deer clan has three.
The reason for this marked difference in
the quotas of chiefships for the several
clans is not definitely known, but it may
be due to the adoption of groups of per-
sons who already possessed chiefship
titles. In federal ceremonial and social
assemblies the Onondaga by right of mem-
bership therein take their places with the
tribal phratry of the “Three Brothers,”
of which the Mohawk and the Seneca are
the other two members; but in federal
councils—those in which sit the federal
representatives of all the five (latterly
six) Iroquois tribes—the Onondaga tribe
itself constitutes a tribal phratry, while
the Mohawk and the Seneca together
form a second, and the Oneida and the
oToGDAIENDo, ononDAGA chieF And FIRE-KEEPER
Cayuga originally, and latterly the Tus-
carora, a third tribal phratry. The fed-
eral council is organized on the basis of
these three tribal phratries. The func-
tions of the Onondaga £ are in
many respects similar to those of a judge
holding court with a jury. The question
before the council is discussed respectively
by the Mohawk and Seneca tribes on
the one side, and then by the Oneida,
the Cayuga, and, latterly, the Tuscarora
tribes on the other, within their own
£ When these two phratries
ave independently reached the same or
a differing opinion, it is then submitted to
the Onondaga phratry for confirmation or
rejection. The confirmation of a com-
mon opinion or of one of the two differing
opinions makes that the decree of the
council. In refusing to confirm an opin-
ion the Onondaga must show that it is in
conflict with established custom or with
public policy; when two differing opin-
ions are rejected the Onondaga may sug-
gest to the two phratries a course by
which they may be able to reach a com-
mon opinion; but the Onondaga may
confirm one of two differing opinions
submitted to it. Each chieftain has the
right to discuss and argue the question
before the council either for or against its
adoption by the council, in a speech or
speeches addressed to the entire body of
councilors and to the public.
Champlain related that in 1622 the
Montagnais, the Etchemin, and the Hu-
rons had been engaged for a long time in
seeking to bring about peace between
themselves and the Iroquois, but that up
to that time there was always some serious
obstacle to the consummation of an agree-
ment on account of the fixed distrust
which each side had of the faith of the
other. Many times did they ask Cham-
£ himself to aid them in making a
rm and durable peace. They informed
him that they understood by making a
treaty that the interview of the ambas-
sadors must be amicable, the one side
accepting the words and faith of the
other not to harm or prevent them from
hunting throughout the country, and
they on their side agreeing to act in
like manner toward their enemies, in this
case the Iroquois, and that they had no
other agreements or compacts precedent
to the making of a firm peace. They
importuned Champlain many times to
give them his advice in this matter,
which they promised faithfully to follow.
They assured him that they were then
exhausted and weary of the wars which
they had waged against each other for
more than fifty years, and that, on account
of their burning desire for revenge for the
murder of their kin and friends, their an-
cestors had never before thought of peace.
In this last statement is probably found
approximately the epoch of that historic
feud mentioned in the Jesuit Relation for
1660 (chap. 11) and by Nicholas Perrot,
which made the Iroquois tribes, on the
one hand, and the Algonkin on the
Ottawa and St Lawrence rs., on the
other, inveterate enemies, although this
may have been but a renewal and widen-
ing of a still earlier quarrel. In 1535
Cartier learned from the Iroquoian tribes
on the St Lawrence that they were con-
tinually tormented by enemies dwellin
to the southward, called Toudamani
(probably identical with Tsonnontouan,
or Seneca, a name then meaning “Upper
Iroquois'), who continually waged war
on them.
In Sept. 1655 the Onondaga sent a
delegation of 18 persons to Quebec to
confer with Governor de Lauson and

BULL. 30.]
with the Algonkin and Hurons. The
Onond spokesman used 24 wampum
belts in his address; the first 8 were pres-
ents to the Hurons and the Algonkin,
whose leading chiefs were there; each
resent had its own particular name.
he Onondaga £to speak for the
“four upper Iroquois nations,” namely,
the Seneca, Cayuga, Oneida, and Onon-
daga, thus leaving only the Mohawk, the
“lower Iroquois,” from this peace con-
ference, but the Onondaga speaker prom-
ised to persuade the Mohawk to change
their minds and to make peace. The
Onond asked for priests to dwell
£ and for French soldiers to
aid them in their war against the Erie.
In May 1657, 10 years after the dis-
£ of the Hurons from their mother-
and, the Onondaga sought by the giv-
ing of numerous presents and by covert
threats of war to persuade the Hurons
who had fled to the vicinity of Quebec
to remove to their country and to form
with them a single people. The Mohawk
and the Seneca also were engaged in this
business. Finally, the Hurons were
forced to submit to the persistent demands
of the Iroquois tribes.
In 1686 the Onondaga were at war
against the Cherermons (Shawnee?).
They were divided into two bands, one
of 50 and another of 250, 50 of the latter
being from other tribes. But in 1688 the
Onondaga were much under French
influence and were regarded as the chief
among the Iroquois tribes.
In 1682, at Albany, the Onondaga, with
the Mohawk, the Oneida, the Cayuga,
and the Seneca, entered into a treaty of
peace with the commissioners from the
colony of Maryland, who contracted not
only # the white settlers, but also for
the Piscataway Indians.
With the exception of a part of the
Seneca, the Onondaga were the last of
the five tribes originally forming the
League of the Iroquois to accept fully the
principles of the universal peace pro-
posed by Dekanawida and Hiawatha.
Early in 1647 a band of Onondaga on
approaching the Huron country was de-
feated by a troop of Huron warriors, the
Onondaga chief being killed and a num-
ber taken prisoners. Among the latter
was Annenraes, a man of character and
authority among the Onondaga. In the
following spring he learned that some of
the Hurons who had been bitterly dis-
appointed because his life had been
spared intended to kill him. To some
of his Huron friends he related what he
had heard, and that he intended to
escape to his own country. His resolu-
tion, with the reason for making it, hav-
ing been reported to the leading Huron
chiefs of the council, they concluded to
aid him in his purpose, trusting that he
ONONDAGA
131
would render them some valuable service
in return. Giving him some presents
and provisions, they sent him off secretly
at night. Crossing L. Ontario, he un-
expectedly encountered 300 Onondag
making canoes to cross the lake for the
£ of avenging his death (believin
e had been killed by the Hurons), an
awaiting the arrival of 800 Seneca and
Cayuga reenforcements. His country-
men regarded Annenraes as one risen
from the dead. He so conducted him-
self that he persuaded the 300 Onondaga
to give up £ of war for that of
peace, whereupon the band, without
waiting for the expected reenforcements,
returned to Onondaga, where a tribal
council was held, in which it was re-
solved to send an embassy with presents
to the Hurons for the purpose of com-
mencing negotiations for peace. The
chief of this embassy was by birth a
Huron named Soionés, so naturalized in
the country of his adoption that it was
said of him that “no Iroquois had done
more massacres in these countries, nor
blows more wicked than he.” He was
accompanied by three other Hurons,
who had not long been captives at Onon-
daga. The embassy arrived at St Ig-
nace July 9, 1647, finding the Hurons
divided as to the expediency of acquies-
cing in the Onondaga proposals, the Bear
tribe of the Hurons justly fearing the du-
plicity of the enemy even though bear:
ing presents. But the Rock tribe and
many vill desired the conclusion of
ce in the hope that a number of their
in, then captive at Onondaga, would be
returned to them. After many councils
and conferences it was found expedient
to send an embassy to Onondaga in order
the better to fathom this matter. For
presents the Hurons took valuable furs,
while the Iroquois Onondaga used belts
of wampum. The Huron embassy was
well received at Onondaga, where amonth
was spent in holding councils. Finally
the Onondaga resolved to send back a
second embassy, headed by Skanawati
(Scandaouati), a federal chieftain, 60 years
of age, who was to be accompanied by
two other Onondaga and by 15 Huron
captives. One of the Huron embassy
remained as a hostage. This embassy
was 30 days on the way, although it was
in fact only 10 days’ journey. Jean
Baptiste, the returning Huron delegate,
brought back 7 wanpum belts of the
largest kind, each com of 3,000 or
4,000 beads. By these belts the Onon-
daga sought to confirm the peace, assur-
ing the Hurons that they could hope for
the deliverance of at least 100 more of
their captive kin. The Onondaga desired
this peace not only because the life of
Annenraes had been spared, but also
because they were jealous lest the Mo-
132
[B. A. E.
ONONDAGA
hawk, who had become insolent from
their victories and were overbearing even
to their allies, might become too much
so should the Hurons fail to unite all
their forces against them, and further be-
cause ": # 'o' wer of the £
toga. In this Ononda roject of peace
the Cayuga and £ favorable
interest, but the Seneca would not listen
to it, and the Mohawk were still more
averse to it as they were jealous of what
had been done by the Onondaga. Hence
these last two tribes sent forces to assail
the village of St Ignace at the end of the
winter of 1647–48. The following inci-
dents show the character of some of the
chief men and statesmen of the Onon-
daga:
Early in Jan. 1648 the Hurons decided
to send another embassy to Onondaga.
They sent 6 men, accompanied by one
of the 3 Onondaga ambassadors then
in their country, the other two, includ-
ing Skanawati, the head of the Onon-
daga embassy, remaining as hostages.
But unfortunately the new Huron em-
bassy was captured and killed by a
force of 100 Mohawk and Seneca who
had come to the borders of the Huron
country. The Onondaga accompanying
this embassy was spared, and two Hu-
rons eSca Early in April, when the
distressing news reach the ears of
Skanawati, the proud Onondaga ambas-
sador remaining with the Hurons as a
hostage, he suddenly disappeared. The
Hurons believed that he had stolen away,
but, a few days after his disappearance,
his corpse was found in the forest lying
on a bed of fir branches, where he had
taken his own life by cutting his throat.
His companion, who was notified in order
to exonerate the Hurons, said that the
cause of his despair was the shame he felt
at the '' shown for the sacredness
of his person by the Seneca and the Mo-
hawk in going to the Huron country and
massacring the Huron people while his
life was in pledge for the keeping of the
faith of his people. Of such men was
the great federal council of the Iroquois
composed.
The Onondaga had good reason for
fearing the Conestoga, for the Jesuit Re-
lation for 1647–48 states that in a single
village of the latter people there were at
that time 1,300 men capable of bearing
arms, indicating for this village alone a
population of more than 4,500.
At this time the Conestoga chiefs,
through two messengers, informed the
Hurons that if they felt too weak to de-
fend themselves they should send the
Conestoga word by an embassy. The
Hurons eagerly seized this opportunity
by sending on this mission 4 Christian
Indians and 4 “infidels,” headed by one
Charles Ondaaiondiont. They arrived at
Conestoga early in June 1647. The Huron
deputies informed their Con a friends
that they had come from a land of souls,
where war and the fear of their enemies
had spread desolation everywhere, where
the £ were covered with blood and
the lodges were filled with corpses, and
they themselves had only life enough left
to enable them to come to ask their friends
to save their country, which was drawing
rapidly toward its end. This spirited but
laconic address moved the Conestoga to
send an embassy into the Iroquois country
to urge on the Iroquois the advantage of
making a lasting peace with their Huron
adversaries. Jean Baptiste, a Huron am-
bassador mentioned before, being at Onon-
daga at the end of summer, learned that
this embassy of the Conestoga had reached
the Iroquois country, as he even saw some
of the Conestoga presents. It was the
purpose of the Conestoga to bring about
firm peace with the Hurons and the Onon-
daga, the Oneida and the Cayuga, and, if
possible, the Seneca, and to renew the
war against the Mohawk, should they
then refuse to become parties to it. The
Conestoga did not fear the Mohawk. The
Jesuit Relation for 1660 states that about
the year 1600 the Mohawk had been
£ humbled '' the Algonkin, and
that, after they had regained somewhat
their former standing, the Conestoga, in
a war lasting 10 years, had nearly ex-
terminated the Mohawk, who since, how-
ever, had partially recovered from the
defeat.
Many of the Onondaga joined the
Catholic Iroquois colonies on the St
Lawrence, and in 1751 about half the
tribe was said to be living in Canada.
On the breaking out of the American
Revolution in 1775 nearly all the Onon-
daga, together with the majority of the
other Iroquois tribes, joined the British,
and at the close of the war the British
government granted them a tracton Grand
r., Ontario, where a portion of them still
reside. Therest are still in New York, the
greater number being on the Onondaga
res., and the others with the Seneca and
Tuscarora on their several reservations.
The Onondaga made or joined in treat-
ies with the state of New York at Ft
Schuyler (formerly Ft. Stanwix), Sept.
12, 1788; Onondaga, Nov. 18, 1793; Ca-
yuga Ferry, July 28, 1795; Albany, Feb.
25, 1817, Feb. 11, 1822, and Feb. 28, 1829.
They also joined in treaties between the
Six Nations and the United States at Ft
Stanwix, N. Y., Oct. 22, 1784; Ft Har-
mar, O., Jan. 9, 1789; Canandaigua, N.Y.,
Nov. 11, 1794, and Buffalo Creek, N.Y.,
Jan. 15, 1838.
In 1660 the Jesuits estimated the Onon-
daga at about 1,500 souls, while Green-
BULL. 30]
halgh in 1677 placed them at 1,750, proba-
bly their greatest strength. Later author-
ities give the numbers as 1,250 (1721),
1,000 (1736), 1,300 (1765), and 1,150
(1778), but these figures do not include
those on the St Lawrence. In 1851 Mor-
gan estimated their total number at about
900, including 400 on Grand r. In 1906
those in New York numbered 553, the
rest of the tribe being with the Six
Nations in Canada.
The Onondaga towns, so far as known,
were Ahaouete, Deseroken (traditional),
Gadoquat, Gannentaha (mission and fort,
Kaneenda), Gistwiahna, Onondaga, Onon-
daghara, Onondahgegahgeh, Onontatacet,
Otiahanague, Teionnontatases, Tgasunto,
Touenho, and Tueadasso. ere Were
also some transient hunting and fishing
hamlets. (J. N. B. H.)
Anandagas.-Audouard, Far West, 178, 1869. Des-
onontage.–Macauley, N. Y., 11, 190, 1829 (quoted
from some French source; evidently the name
Onondaga with the French article des). Ho-de'-
san-no-ge-tä.-Morgan, League Iroq., 97, 1851.
Honnontages.—Hennepin, New Discov., 18, 1698.
Hutchistanet.—Gatschet, Seneca MS., 1882 (Seneca
form of council name). Jenondages.—Markham
(1691) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., III, 808, 1853. La
ifontagne-Greenhalgh (1677), ibid., 252 (French
name for Onondaga Castle). Let-tegh-segh-nig-
egh-tee.–Macauley, N.Y., 11, 185, 1829 (an official
nanue). Mon eurs.—Greenhalgh (1677) in N.
Y. Doc. Col. Hist. III, 252, 1853 (so called by
French). Montagués.—Vaudreuil (1760), ibid., x,
1093, 1858 (misprint 2). Mountaineers.-Henne-
pin, Cont. of New Discov., 92, 1698 (English
translation). Nation de la Mon e.—Jes. Rel.
1669, 8, 1858. Nondages.—Writer of 1673 in N. Y.
Doc. Col. Hist., II, 594, 1858. 'Nontagués.—Beau-
harnois (1727), ibid., 1x, 968, 1855. Nontaguez.—
ONONDAGA
133
£: Onnontoeronnons.-Jes. Rel. 1657,
8, 1858. Onnotagues.-Lahontan, New Voy., I, 231.
1703. , Ononda-agos.—Water, Mith, pt. 3,314, 1816,
Onondades.—Leisler (1690) in N. Y. . Col. Hist.,
III, 700, 1853. Onondaeronnons.—Jes. Rel. 1646, 16,
1858. Onondaga.es.--Doc. of 1765 in N.Y. Doc. Col.
Hist., VII, 719, 1856. Onondagah.—Doc. of 1719,
ibid., V, 529, 1855. Onondages.-Dongan (1684) in
Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll. 4th S., IX, 187, 1871. Ononda-
gez.-Bacqueville de la Potherie, Hist. Am., IV,
128, 1753. Onondaghas.—Burnet (1720) in N.Y. Doc.
Col. Hist., v, 577, 1855. Onondaghé.—Jes. Rel. 1647,
9, 1858 (village). Onondagheronons.—Ibid. Ononda'
oes.-Ind. blem N.Y., 196, 1889. Onondagos.—
reenhalgh (1677) in N. Y. Doc. Coi. Hist. It, 250,
1853. Onondagues.-Doc. of 1676, ibid., XIII, 500,
1881. Onon jas. Johnson Hall Conf. (1765), ibid.
VII, 719, 1856. Onondakes.–La Montagne (1664),
ibid., xIII, 355, 1881. Onondawgaws.—Jefferys, Fr.
Doms., pt. 1, map and note, 1761. Onondegas.—
Johnson (1757) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., VII, 278,
1856. Onontaé.—Jes. Rel. 1642, 83, 1858 (tribe; in
the Relation for 1656, p. 7, it is used as the name
of the village). Onontaehronon.—Jes. Rel. 1637,
111, 1858. Onontaerhonons.—Jes. Rel. 1635, 34, 1858.
Onontaeronons.—Jes. Rel. 1656, 2, 1858. Onontaer-
rhonons.—Jes. Rel. 1635, 34, 1858. Onontaez.—La
Salle (ca. 1682) in Hist. Mag., 1st s., v, 198, 1861.
Onontager.—Weiser (1737) in Schoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes, IV, 325, 1854. Onontages.—Hum #.
Acct., 305,1730. Onontaghés.—Doc. of 1695 in N.Y.
Doc. Col. Hist., Ix, 596, 1855. Onontago.—Weiser
in Pa. Col. Rec., IV, 778, 1852–56 (village). Onon-
tagué.—Jes. Rel. 1656, 7, 1858 (village). Ononta-
eronon.—Sagard (1632), Hist. Can., IV, 1866
Huron name). Onontaguese.—Harris, Voy. and
rav., II, 928, 1705. Onontahé.—Writer of 1695 in
N.Y. Doc. Col. Hist., IX,599, 1855 (village). Onon-
taheronons.—Jes. Rel. 1656, 10, 1858. Onontake.-
Hennepin, New Discov., 316, 1698. Onontatacet.—
Bellin, map, 1755. Ononthagues.-Doc. of 1695 in
N.Y. Doc. Col. Hist., IX, 612, 1855. Onoontauga.es.—
Edwards (1751) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st s., x,
146, 1809. Onoundages.—Doc. of 1684 in N. Y. Doc.
Col. Hist., III, 347, 1853. Ontagués.—Frontenac
(1682), ibid., IX, 186, 1855. 0-nun-dā’-ga-o-no.—
Morgan, League Iroq., 52, 1851. Onundagóga.—
£: Seneca , M S., 1882 (Seneca name).
Beauharnois (1734), ibid., 1041. Omat
rative of 1693, ibid., 567 (misprint for £
Onadago.—Deed of 1789 in Am. St. Papers, Ind.
Aff., 1,513, 1832. Onandaga.—Albany Conf. (1746) in
N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., VI, 319, 1855. Onandagers.—
Weiser (1748) quoted by # W. Pa., app., 16,
1846. Onandages.-Vernon (1697) in N. Y. Doc. Col.
Hist., IV, 289, 1854. Onandago.-Rupp, Northamp-
ton, etc., Cos., 49, 1845. Onandagos.–Procter (1791)
in Am. St. Papers, Ind. Aff., I, 156, 1832. Onando-
—Chalmers in Hoyt, Antiq. Res., 159, 1824.
nantagues.-Chauvignerie (1736) in Schoolcraft.
Ind. Tribes, III, 555, 1853. dages.-Louis XIV
(1699) in N.Y. Doc. Col. Hist., Ix,697, 1855. Ondion-
dago.-Lords of Trade (1754), ibid.,v1,846, 1855 (vil-
lage). £ N.Y.,
II, 185, 1829. Onendagah.— ... of 1719 in N. Y.
Doc. Col. Hist., V, 528, 1855. 0-nén-tä'-ké.—Hewitt,
infºn, 1887 (correct form). Onnandages.—Deed of
1701 in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., IV, 910, 1854. Onnata-
f: (1703) quoted by Drake, Bk.
nds., bk. 5, 5, 1848. Onnentagues.—Hennepin,
Cont. New Discov., 93, 1698. Onnondaga.–French
Doc. (1666) trans. in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., III, 125,
1853. Onnondages.—Livingston (1677), ibid., xIII,
510, 1881. Onnondagoes.—Doc. of 1688, ibid., III,
565, 1853. Onnondagues.—Schuyler (1702), ibid.,
Iy, 983, 1854. Onnonlages-Hennepin, Cont. of
New Discov., 95, 1698 '"'. Onnontaé.—Jes.
Rel. 1654, 8, 1858 (village). Onnontaehronnons.—
Jes. Rel. 1648, 46, 1858. Onnontaeronnons.—Jes.
Rel. 1647, 46, 1858. Onnontaghé.—Jes. Rel. 1658, 8,
1858 (village). Onnontagheronnons.—Jes. Rel.
1657, 15, 1858. Onnontagk.–Narrative of 1693 in
N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., Ix, 572, 1855 (village). On-
nontagué.—Jes. Rel. 1670, 75, 1858 (village). On-
nontaguehronnons.—Jes. Rel. 1656, 30, 1858. non-
tagueronnons.-Jes. Rel; 1656, 17, 1858. Onnonta-
ese.–Macauley, N. Y., 11, 185, 1829. Onnon-
ez.—Jes. Ref. 1670, 6, 1858. Onnontatae-De-
nonville 7 (1688) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., Ix, 377,
--- * dā.—Gatschet, ibid. (“large
mountain people’: a Seneca name). Onundaw-
goes.—Dudley (1721) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 2d
s., VIII, 244, 1819. Oomontaeronnons.—Jes. Rel. 1647,
46, 1858. Sagosanagechteron.–Weiser in Pa. Col.
Rec., V, 477, 1852–56 (council name). Seuh-mau-
ka-ta.-Cusick, Five Nat., 21, 1848 (council name).
Seuh-no-keh'te.—W. M. Beauchamp, inf’n, 1907
£ the names': own name). Seuh-now-
ka-ta.–Macauley, N.Y., II, 185, 1829 (an official
name). Tha-to-dar-hos.-Ibid., 176 (given as a
name for the tribe, but £ another form
of Atotarho, the hereditary title of a ''.
Unedagoes.—Coursey £ in N. Y. Doc. Col.
Hist., XIII, 558, 1881. Yagochsanogéchti.–Pyrlaeus
(ca. 1750) quoted by Gatschet in Am. Antiq., Iv,
75, 1881. -
Onondaga. The former chief Onondaga
town of central New York, whose site
and name were shifted from time to time
and from place to place. Within its lim-
its formerly lay the unquenched brands
of the Great Council Fire of the League of
the Iroquois. During the American Rev-
olution, Washington found it necessary to
send an army under Gen. Sullivan to pun:
ish the Iroquois tribes for their cruel and
bloody work in pursuance of their alliance
with Great Britain. The chastisement
was so thoroughly administered by the
total destruction of more than 40 Iroquois
villages and the growing crops surround-
ing them, that the integrity of the League
was disrupted and the scattered remnants
forced to seek shelter in Canada and else-

134* ONONDAGA [B- A. E-
where. Finally, on Grand r., Ontario,
the brands of the Great Council Fire of
the League were rekindled by the allied
portions of all the tribes of the Six Na-
tions, and here the fire is still burning.
The portions of the tribes which elected
to remain in New York relighted a fire
at Onondaga and sought to reestablish
the ancient form of their government
there, in order to formulate united action
on questions affecting their common in-
terests; but this attempt was only partly
successful, since the seat of government
had forever departed. The establishment
at Onondaga of the seat of federal power
by the founders of the League of the Iro-
qfiiois, made Onondaga not only one of
t e most important and widely known
towns of the Iroquois tribes, but also of
North America N. of Mexico. At the
zenith of the power of the Iroquois it was
the capital o a government whose do-
minion extended from the Hudson r. on
the E. to the falls of the Ohio and L. Mich-
igan on the w., and from Ottawa r. and L.
Simcoe on the N. to the Potomac on the
s. and the Ohio in the s. w.
Around the Great Council Fire of the
League of the Iroquois at Onondaga,
with punctilious observance of the parli-
amentary proprieties recognized in Indian
diplomacy and statecraft, and with a
decorum that would add grace to many
legislative assemblies of the white man,
the federal senators of the Iroquois tribes
devised plans, formulated po icies, and
defined principles of government and
political action which not only strength-
ened their state and promoted t eir
common welfare, but also deeply affected
the contemporary history of the whites in
North America. To this body of half-clad
federal chieftains were repeatedly made
overtures of peace and friendship by two
of the most powerful kingdoms o Europe,
whose statesmen often awaited with ap-
§rehension the decisions of this senate of
orth American savages.
The sites with their approximate dates
here ascribed to Onondaga are those
identified by Clark, Beauchamp, and
others, and listed by Beauchamp in the
notes to his map (Jes. Rel., Thwaites ed.,
LI, 294, 1899): The site in 1600 was
Wobably 2 m. w. of Cazenovia and E. of
est Limestone cr., Madison co., N. Y.
Two sites of towns are accredited to 1620,
the one 2} I11. s. W. and the other 1 m. s.
of Delphi, Onondaga co., N. Y. The
site of 1630 was 1} 1n. N. w. of Delphi;
that of 1640 was about 1 m. s. of Pompey
Center, Onondaga co., on the s. bank of
West Limestone cr. That of 1655, in
which was established the mission of
Saint Jean Baptiste, was about 2 m. s. of
the present Manlius, in the same county,
on what is called Indian hill; the Jesuit
i_ ‘A 7_ _
Relation for 1658 says that this town was
large and was called “Onnontaghe
. . . because it was on a mountain."
This town, with its site, is probabl
identical with that visited by Greenhalglii
in 1677, and described as lar , un-
palisaded, consisting of about 140%1eouses,
and situated on s. very large hill, the
bank on each side extending at least 2 m.,
all cleared land and planted with corn.
Greenhalgh learned that there was
another village of 24 houses situated 2 m.
westward; he estimated the Onondaga
warriors at about 350. The site of 1696
was 1 m. s. of J amesville, s. of Butternut
cr., Onondaga co. Count Frontenac
burned this town in 1696. The site of
1743 was 1-2. of the creek and N. of the
present reservation in Onondaga co.,
while that of 1756 was w. of the creek.
The site of 1779 was that of one of the 3
towns plundered and burned in April by
the troops of Col. Van Schaick; they
were situated within 2 m. of one another
and contained 30 to 40 houses. In 1655
the mission of Saincte Marie de Gannen-
taa was founded, on the shore of L.
Onondaga, 12 m. N. of the mission of St
Jean Ba tiste; it was also called Saincte
Marie dlii Lac de Gannentaa. To this
mission village, which was abandoned in
1658, the Jesuits brought 5 small can-
non. For the use of the mission the
French Governor Lauson, Apr. 12, 1656,
granted to the Jesuit fathers “10 leagues
of space in every direction, to wit, 10
leagues of front and 10 leagues in de th—
and in the place where they shall choose
to establish themselves in the country of
the Up)per Iroquois called Onondageoro-
nons, e it in the town or near the town
of Onondage, or at Gannentae, . . .
the said p ace and extent of 10 leagues
square is to be possessed by the said rev-
erend Jesuit fathers, their successors and
assigns, in freehold forever.” This grant
was made evidently without the knowl-
edge or consent of the Onondaga and
without any compensation or emolument
to them, a course of procedure quite in
contrast with that of the Dutch and the
English colonists in New York, but on
the other hand in close accord with the
policy of Gov.Winthrop of Massachusetts,
terse yexpressed in the formula that “if
we leave them sufficient for their use, we
may lawfully take the rest, there being
more than enough for them and us."
This doctrine was embodied into law by
the General Court of Massachusetts in
1633, justifying its action by Biblical
citation.
From the Jesuit Relations it is learned
that under the operation of the principle
of conferring citizenshi by adoption into
some definite stream of) kinship common
to the Iroquois state, there were colo-
BULL. 301
nized at Onondaga persons and families
from at least 7 different tribes. Accord-
ing to the same authority (Thwaites ed.,
LxVI, 203, 1900) the Jesuit missions to the
Onondaga and the Seneca were aban-
doned in 1709, and in 1711 a French ex-
£ built a blockhouse at Onondaga,
44 ft long and 18 ft wide, which Peter
Schuyler ordered destroyed along with
other building material as “there was
other wood ready to build a chappell”
(N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., v, 249, 1855).
Of the Onondaga of 1682, Father Jean
de Lamberville (Jes. Rel., Thwaites ed.,
LXII, 1900) wrote the following interesting
facts: “I found on my arrival the Iro-
quois of this town occupied in transport-
ing their corn, their effects, and their
lodges to a situation 2 leagues from their
former dwelling-place where they have
been for 19 years. They made this
change in order to have nearer to them the
convenience of firewood, and fields more
fertile than those which they abandoned.”
This was £ the town visited by
Greenhalgh in 1677. (J. N. B. H.)
Arnoniogre.-Lamberville, letter, in N. Y. Doc.
Col. Hist., III, 488, 1853 (misprint for Onnontagué).
Kånåtågö'wä.-Morgan, League Iroq., II, 87, 1904.
Onendagah.—N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., Index, 1861.
Onnondage.—Jes. Rel. Thwaites ed., XLI, 245, 1899.
Onnondague.—Ibid., xxx, 259, 1898. Onnondaqué.—
N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., Index, 1861. Onnontaë.—
Jes. Rel., Thwaites ed., x L., 163, 1899.—Onnonta'e.—
Jes. Rel. 1653, Thwaites ed., xxxviii, 183, 1899.
Onnontaghé.—Jes. Rel. 1657, 44, 1858. Onnon-
tagk.-N.Y. Doc. Col. Hist., Index, 1861. Onnon-
tagué.—Jes. Rel., Thwaites ed., xlii, 179, 1899.
Onontae.–N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., Index, 1861.
Onontagué–De la Barre (1684) in N. Y. Doc. Col.
Hist., Ix, 263, 1855. Oynondage.—N. Y. Doc. Col.
Hist. Index, isol. Saint Jean-Baptiste—Jes. Rei,
Thwaites ed., LII, 153, 1899. Tagochsanagechti.–
De Schweinitz, Life of Zeisberger, 56, 1870 (name
of “lower town”). -
Onondaghara (“it-mountain top'). A
former Onondaga village which, accord-
ing to Macauley, was the largest of five
“in the extent of 8 miles.” It was situ-
ated on Onondaga r., 3 m. E. of Onondaga
Hollow, N. Y., and contained about 50
houses in 1829. (J. N. B. H.)
£essie–Macauley, Hist. N. Y., II, 177,
Onondahgegahgeh (‘place of the Onon-
daga'). A former Onondaga village w.
of Lower Ebenezer, Erie co., N. Y. Part
of the Onondaga lived there after the
American Revolution until the Buffalo
Creek res. was sold in 1838. (w. M. B.)
Onondakai (“Destroy Town”). A Sen-
eca chief who signed the treaty of 1826.
His name is also given as Gonondagie,
and, more exactly, as Oshagonondagie.
‘He Destroys the Town, written “Straw
Town” in the treaty of 1815, Oosaukau-
nendauki in 1797. He was one of those
whose remains were reinterred at Buffalo
in 1884. The name was a favorite one
but, as applied to George Washington and
some French governors, has a slightly
different form. (W. M. B.)
ONONDAGHARA—ONTONAGON
185
Onondarka ('on a hill’). A Seneca
town N. of Karaghyadirha, on Guy
Johnson’s map of 1771 (Doc. Hist. N. Y.,
IV, 1090, 1851). (w. M. B.)
Onontatacet (“one goes around a hill or
mountain’): A former Onondaga village
located on the Charlevoix map of 1745 on
Seneca r., N. Y. It was not a Cayuga
village, as some assert. (J. N. B. H.)
Onepa (“salt houses.”—Och). A former
Nevome pueblo 9 leagues w. of Bacanora,
at the present Santa Rosalia, Sonora,
Mexico. It was the seat of a Spanish
mission dating from 1677. Pop. 171 in
1678, 76 in 1730.
Santa Rosalia de Onopa.—Zapata (1678) in Doc.
Hist. Mex., 4th s., III, 346, 1857. Sta. Rosalia
Onapa.-Zapata (1678) cited by Bancroft, No.
Mex. States, 1,245, 1886.
Onowaragon. An Onondaga who suc-
ceeded a chief of the same name. The
latter was a French, partisan and was
condoled in 1728. The former attended
a council with Gov. Beauharnois in 1742,
being the Onondaga speaker. Weiser,
who lodged in his house in 1743, calls
him Annawaraogon. He may have been
the Kayenwarygoa who attended the
Boston council of 1744, but this is doubt-
ful. (w. M. B.)
Ontarahromon (“lake people.”—Hewitt).
An unidentified sedentary tribe probably
living s of St Lawrence r. in 1640,—Jes.
Rel. 1640, 35, 1858.
Ontariolite. A mineral; according to
Dana (Text-book Mineralogy, 435, 1888),
“a variety of scapolite occurring in
limestone at Galway, Ontario, Canada.
Formed with the suffix -lite, from Greek
A16og, a stone, from Ontario, the name
of a lake and a Canadian province. The
word is of Iroquoian origin, signifying,
according to Hale (Iroq. Book of
Rites, 176, 1883) ‘the great lake,” from
Huron ontara or the Iroquois oniatara,
“lake, and -iö, a suffix meaning ‘great,”
or later, “beautiful, hence perhaps
‘beautiful lake.’ (A. F. C.)
Ontianyadi (Onyi-anyadi, ‘grizzly-bear
people'). A Biloxi clan.—Dorsey in
15th Rep. B. A. E., 243, 1897.
Ontikehomawck. An early village of the
Stockbridge tribe in Rensselaer co.,
N. Y. (w. M. B.)
Ontonagon. A Chippewa band formerly
living on Ontonagon r, in upper Michi-
£ Regarding the origin of the name,
araga (Otchipwe Dict., 295, 1882) says:
“The proper meaning of this word is
“my dish. An Indian tradition says that
a squaw once came to the river, now
called “Ondonagan, to fetch water with
an Indian earthen dish, but the dish
escaped from her hand and went to the
bottom of the river, whereupon the poor
squaw began to lament: mid mind on/igan,
mind onágan! Ah, my dish, my dish!
136
[B. A. E.
ONTPONEA—OOHENON PA
And the river was ever since called after
this exclamation.”
Nantuna k.—Wm. Jones, inf'n,
form). £ band.—U. S. Stat. at Large, x,
220, 1854 (misprint): Ontonagon band.-La Pointe
treaty (1854) in U. S. Ind. Treat., 224, 1873.
Ontponea. A tribe of the Manahoac con-
federacy, formerly living in Orange co., Va.
Ontponeas.—Smith (1629), Va., I, 134, repr. 1819.
Ontponies.—Jefferson, Notes, 134, 1794. Outpan-
ka:-Strachey (ca. 1612), Va., ió4, 1849. outpo-
nies—Boudinot, Star in the West, 128, 1816. .
Ontwaganha. An Iroquois term, having
here the phonetics of the Onondaga dia-
lect, and freely rendered ‘one utters un-
intelligible speech, hence approximately
synonymous with ‘alien,’ ‘foreigner.”
Its literal meaning is “one rolls (or gulps)
his words or speech. This epithet was
originally applied in ridicule of the speech
of the Algonquian tribes, which to Iro-
uois ears was uncouth, particularly to
the northern and western tribes of this
stock, the ''' Ottawa, Miami or
Twightwigh, Missisauga, Shawnee, the
“Far Indians” including the Amikwa
(or Neghkariage (of two castles), the
Ronowadainie, Onnighsiesanairone, Sika-
jienatroene or “Eagle People,” Tionon-
tati (only by £ association with
the foregoing), Chickasaw (?), Mascou-
tens (?), Ronatewisichroone, and Awigh-
sachroene. Thus the term was consist-
ently applied to tribes dwelling in
widely separated localities. Sometimes,
but rarely, it may have been confounded
in use with Tsaganha (q.v.), or Agotsa-
ganha, which had a similar origin but
was applied to a different group of Al-
onquian tribes. (J. N. B. H.)
t8agannen.—Bruyas, Radices, 40, 1863 ("to speak
a foreign language': Mohawk name). Atwagan-
nen.—Bruyas as quoted by Shea in Hennepin,
Descr. La., 80, 1880. Dawaganhaes.–Letter (1695)
in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., IV, 124, 1854. Dawagan-
has.—Doc. (1695), ibid., 123. Dewaganas.—Ibid.,
Gen. Index, 1861. Dew nas.–Nanfan Narr.
£ 407, 1854. Do ..—Cortland
1905 (correct
1687), ibid., III, 434, 1853. Douwaganhas.—Ibid.
ov —Doc. (1691), ibid., 778. Dowagan-
haas.–Livingston (1700), ibid., IV, 648, 1854. Do-
waganhaes.-Doc. (1693), ibid., 23. Dowaganhas. –
Cortland, op. cit. Dowaganhoes.—N. Y. Doc. Col.
Hist., Gen. Index, 1861. Dowanganhaes.—Doc.
£"; ibid., III, 776, 1853. Hontouagaha.—Henne-
pin, Descr. La., 80, 1880. Houtouagaha.—Henne-
in, New Discov., 59, 1698 (for Ontwaganha; proba-
ly Shawnee). Onkou a,—Jes. Rel. 1670,
5, 1858. On nha.—Lalement (1661–63) in
Jes. Rel., Thwaites ed., xLvii, 145, 1899. Ontóa-
unha.—Jes. Rel. 1662, 2, 1858. Ontoouaganha.—
S. 1679 in Jes. Rel., Thwaites ed., Lxi, 27, 1900.
Ontouagannha.—Le Mercier (1670) in Jes. Rel,
Thwaites ed., Lili,48, 1899. Ont&agannha.—Jes. Rel.
1660, 7, 1858 (= “Nation du Feu”). Onto nn-
ha.—Jes. Rel. 1692, 25, 1858. Ontwagannha.—Shea,
Cath. Miss 285.1855. Tak e.—La Salle (1682)
, Déc., 11, 197, 1877. Taogarias.–Senex,
Map N. Am., 1710. Taogria.–Gravier (1701)
quoted by Shea, Early Voy., 124, 1861 (=Shaw-
£\' £
o a.–Gallinée (1670) in Margry, Déc., I, *
1875. Toaguenha.—Ibid., 136. Ton is.-La
Harpe (1703) in French, Hist. Coll. La., III, 30,
1851. Tongorias.–Rafinesque in Marshali, Ky., I,
introd., 34, 1824. Touagannha.–Jes. Rel. 1670,
III, 30, 76, 1858. Touguenhas.–Gallinée (1670) in
Margry, Déc., I, 133, 1875. Towaganha.–Message
of 1763 in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., VII, 544, 1856.
Twa''ga‘há'.—Hewitt, inf’n, 1907 (Seneca, form).
Waganhaers.—Doc. (1699) in N.Y. Doc. Col. Hist,
IV, 565, 1854. Waganhaes.-Livingston (1700),
ibid.,691. Wagannes.—Schuyler and £e'
ibid., 891. Wahannas.—Romer (1700), ibid.,799.
Onuatuc. An Algonquian village in
1608 on the E. bank of Patuxent r. in
Calvert co., Md. The inhabitants were
probably afterward merged with the Co-
In OV.
Onnatuck.—Bozman, Md., 1,141, 1837. Onuatuck.—
Smith (1629), Va., I, map, repr. 1819.
Onugamuk. A Chnagmiut Eskimo vil-
lage at the Kwikluak mouth of the Yu-
kon, Alaska.
Onúg-antigemut.—Dall, Alaska, 264, 1870.
Onugareclury. A Cayuga village located
on Kitchin's map of 1756 between Cayuga
and Seneca lakes, N.Y. Other towns were
mentioned there a little earlier, but their
names do not resemble this. (w. M. B.)
Onwarenhiiaki. See Williams, Eleazer.
Onyanti. See Oneyama.
Onyx. See Marble.
Oochukham (Oo-chuk'-ham). Given by
Morgan (Anc. Soc., 172, 1877) as a sub-
clan of the Delawares, and said to mean
‘ground-scratcher.’
0ohenonpa (“two boilings’). A division
of the Teton Sioux, commonly known as
Two Kettle Sioux, or Two Kettles; also a
subdivision thereof. No mention of it is
made by Lewis and Clark, Long, or other
earlier explorers. It is stated in a note
to De Smet's Letters (1843) that the band
was estimated at 800 persons. Culbertson
(1850) estimated them at 60 lodges, but
gives no ' and says they have no di-
visions. Gen. Warren (1856) found them
much scattered among other bands and
numbering about 100 lodges. Cumming
(Rep. Ind. Aff. for 1856) places them on
the s. side of the Missouri. Hayden (1862)
says they passed up and down Cheyenne
r. as far as Cherry cr. and Moreau and
Grand rs., not uniting with other bands.
Their principal chief then was Matotopa,
or Four Bears, a man of moderate capacity
but exercising a good influence on his
people. They lived entirely on the
plains, seldom going to war, and were
od hunters and shrewd in their deal-
ings with the traders. They treated with
respect white men who came among them
as traders or visitors. They were on the
warpath in 1866 at the time of the Ft
Phil. Kearney massacre, yet it is not cer-
tain that they took an active part in this
attack. By treaty made at Ft £ Dak.,
on Oct. 19, 1865, the reed to cease
attacking whites or Indians except in
self defense and to settle permanently
on designated lands. This treaty was
signed on their behalf by chiefs Chatan-
skah (White Hawk), Shonkahwakkonke-
deshkah (Spotted Horse), Mahtotopah
(Four Bears), and others, and was faith-
fully observed by them unless they were
*ULL. 301
in the Sitting Bull uprising of 1876, which
is doubtful.
Neither contagion nor war materially
reduced the number of the Oohenonpa,
which seems to have remained compara-
tively stationary up to 1887, when it was
reported as 642, the last separate official
enumeration. They reside on Cheyenne
River res., S. Dak., with Sihasapa, Mini-
conjou, and Sans Arcs.
Only two subdivisions were known to
#. the Oohenonpah and Mawakhota.
Kettle band.—Culbertson in Smithson. Rep. 1850,
142, 1851. Kettle band Sioux.—Cumming in H. R.
Ex. Doc. 65, 34th Cong., 1st sess., 4, 1856. Nihi’-
a-o-dih’-a-is.—Hayden, Ethnog. and Philol. Mo.
Val., 290, 1862 (Cheyenne name). Ohanapa.—
#!
An ooHENONPA, or Two-KETTLE Sioux
Brackett in Smithson. Rep. 466, 1876. Ohenon
Dakotas.—Hayden, Ethnog. and Philol. Mo. Val.,
map. 1862. Ohenonpas.—Keane in Stanford, Com-
pend., 527, 1878. Oohenoppa-Riggs, Dakota
Gram. and Dict., xvi, 1852. Oohe-nonpa:-Dorsey
in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 220, 1897; McGee, ibid., 161.
Oohenoupa.—Hind, Red R. Exped., 11, 154, 1860.
Three £1. Aff. Rep. 1856, 68, 1857. Two
Cauldrons.—De Smet, Letters, 37, note, 1843. Two
Kettle.—Gale, Upper Miss., 226, 1867. Two Ket-
#. ' Dak. Gram. and Dict., xvi, 1852. Two
Rille band.–Ind. Aff. Rep., 296, 1846. Wo-he-
nöm'-pa.—Hayden, op.cit., 371. -
Ookwolik. A tribe of Eskimo about
Sherman inlet in the Hudson Bay re-
on.–Gilder, Schwatka's Search, 199,
881.
OOKWOLIK—OPAMENT
137
Oolachan. See Eulachon.
Ooltan. A former rancheria, probably
of the Papago, visited by Father Kino in
1701; situated in N. w. Sonora, Mexico, 3
leagues N. W. of Busanic ''' -
S. Estanislao Octam-Bancroft, No. '',
s
I, 502, 1884 (after Kino). S. Estanislao
Bancroft, ibid., 497.
Ooltewah (corruption of Ultiwai'i, of un-
known meaning). A former Cherokee
settlement about the present Ooltewah,
on the creek of the same name in James
co., Tenn.–Mooney in 19th Rep. B. A. F.,
542, 1900.
Oomiak. The large skin boat or “wo-
man's boat” of the Eskimo; spelled also
umiak; from the name of this vessel in the
eastern Eskimo dialects. (A. F. C.)
0onilgachtkhokh. A Koyukukhotana
village, of 17 persons in 1844, on Koyu-
kuk r., Alaska.—Zagoskin quoted by Pe-
troff in 10th Census, Alaska, 37, 1884.
Oonossoora (‘poison hemlock”). A Tus-
carora village in North Carolina in 1701.—
Lawson, Hist. Car., 383, 1860.
0ony. A former Choctaw town on an
affluent of upper Chickasawhay r., s. of
the present Pinkney Mill, Newton co.,
Miss.—Brown in Pub. Miss. Hist. Soc.,
v1,443, 1902.
A band of the Crows.
0osabotsee.
Butchers.–Morgan, Anc. Soc., 159, 1877. Oo-sä-
bot-see.—Ibid.
0osaukaunendauki. See Onondakai.
Oothcaloga (Uy'gild'gi, abbreviated from
Tsuyu'gilá'g'', ‘where there are dams, i.e.
beaver dams). A former Cherokee set-
tlement on Oothcaloga (Ougillogy) cr.
of Oostanaula r., near the present Cal-
houn, Gordon co., Ga.—Mooney in 19th
Rep. B. A. E., 545, 1900.
00tlashoot. According to Lewis and
Clark, a tribe of the Tushepaw. nation
(q.v.) in 1805–06, residing in spring and
summer on Clarke r. within the Rocky
mts., and in the fall and winter on the
Missouri and its tributaries. Pop. 400 in
33 lodges.
Cutlashoots.-Robertson, Oreg., 129, 1846 (mis-
print). Eoote-lash-Schute.—Orig. Jour. Lewis and
Clark, III, 54, 1905. Oate-lash-schute.—Ibid., vi,
114, 1905. Oat-la-shoot.—Lewis and Clark Ex-
2d., I, ' 1814. Oat-lash-shoots.—Orig. Jour.
wis and Clark, V, 112,249, 1905. Oat-lash-shute.–
Ibid., VI, 120, 1905. Oleachshoot.—Gass, Journal,
132, 1807. Olelachshook.–Clark in Janson, Stran-
ger, 233, 1807. , Olelachshoot.—Lewis, Travels, 22
1809. Oote-lash-shoots. –Orig. Jour. Lewis an
Clark, III, 103, 1905. Oote-lash-shutes.—Ibid., 55.
Ootlashoots.—Lewis and Clark Exped., 1,440, 1814.
Ootslashshoots.—Orig. Jour. Lewis and Clark, v,
180, 1905. Shahlee.—Lewis and Clark Exped., II,
333, 1814. Shalees.—Ibid., 329. Shallees.—Ibid.,
324 (Chopunnish name).
0pa. The fourth Chilula village on
Redwood cr., Cal.
Oh-pah.–Gibbs in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, III,
139, 1853 (Yurok name).
Opament. An Algonquian village in 1608
on the E. bank of the Patuxent, in Calvert
co., Md., The inhabitants were probably
absorbed by the Conoy.—Smith (1629),
Va., I, map, repr. 1819.
States,
oltan.-

138
[B. A. E.
OPASSOM——OPATA
Opassom. See Opossum.
Opata (Pima: o-op “enemy”, o-otam “peo-
le”). A division of the Piman family,
£ the country between
the w. boundary of Chihuahua and the
Rio San Miguel in Sonora, Mexico, and
extending from the main fork of the Rio
Yaqui, about lat. 28° 30', to 31°, just below
| - ||
opATA MAN. (AM. Mus. Nar. Hist.)
the s. boundary of Arizona, most of them
being settled about the headwaters of
Yaqui and Sonora rs. They call them-
selves Joyl-ra-ua, ‘village people.’
Physically the Opata may be consid-
ered good specimens of the Indian race.
They are not large in stature, but are
£ their complexion is
not so dark as that of the Yaqui; their
features are regular and agreeable.
Prior to the advent of the Spanish mis-
sionaries, to whose efforts they readily
yielded, the habits and customs of the
Opata were generally akin to those of the
Pima and Papago N. and w. They are
described as of a submissive disposition,
with much regard for honesty and moral-
' and have always been friendly to the
exican Government in all the revolu-
tions and civil dissensions, except in 1820,
when a portion of them rebelled in conse-
quence of the injustice of a government
officer. After several engagements in
which the natives displayed great bravery,
they were compelled to submit, owing to
the exhaustion of their ammunition and
the great superiority in number of the
opposing Mexican forces. The humanity
and £ shown their prisoners in this
rebellion have been the subject of praise.
The Opata houses were formerly con-
structed of mats and reeds, with founda-
tions of stone, and were more durable
than those of most of their neighbors.
Caves were also inhabited to some ex-
tent by both the Opata proper and the
Jova, even in historic times. Owing to
the ru ness of the country they in-
habited, the tribe was divided into petty
isolated communities, among which dis-
sension frequently arose, sometimes end-
ing in actual hostility. Thus, the inhabit-
ants of Sinoquipe and Banamichi, in the
Sonora valley, were once confederated
against those of Huepac and Aconchi,
immediately s. This led to the construc-
tion outside the villages of defensive
works of volcanic rock, where an entire
settlement or several allied settlements
could resort in event of intertribal irrup-
tion. Besides this hostility, the tribe
was constantly harassed in former times
by the Jano, Jocome, and Suma—warlike
tribes believed to have been subsequently
absorbed by the Apache. While, as a
result of such invasions, a number of
Opata villages near the Sonora-Chihua-
hua frontier were abandoned by their in-
habitants, the inroads of these bands
made no such lasting impression as those
in later years by the Apache '
When unmolested, the Opata cultivated
small garden patches in the canyons,
which were nourished by water from
the mesas, the drift therefrom being ar-
rested by rows of stones. Hrdlicka (Am.
Anthrop., VI, 74, 1904) says there remain
no apparent traces of £ organization
among them. They have lost their lan-
guage, as well as their old religious beliefs
and traditions, dress like the Spanish
Mexicans, and are not distinguishable in
opATA Girls. (Av. Mus. Nar. Hist.)
appearance from the laboring classes of
Mexico. Their chief occupation is agri-
culture, their crops consisting principally
of maize, beans, melons, and chile. £
of the men are employed as laborers.
The Jesuit census of 1730 (Bancroft, No.
Mex. States, 1, 513–14, 1883) gives the
population, including the Eudeve and


BULL. 30]
Jova, as nearly 7,000. Hardy (Trav. in
Mex.,437, 1829) estimated them at 10,000.
They are now so completely civilized that
only 44 Opata were recognized as such by
the national census of 1900.
The chief tribal divisions were Opata
proper, Eudeve, and Jova. Other divi-
sions have been mentioned, as the Segui
(Tegui), Teguima, and Coguinachi (Ve-
lasco in Bol. Soc. Mex. Geog. Estad., 1sts.,
x,705, 1863); and Orozco y Berra (Geog:
343, 1864) adds a list of villages included
in each. As the divisions last named are
merely geographic, without linguistic or
ethnic significance, they soon dropped
from usage.
The villages of the Opata proper, so
far as known, were: Aconchi, Arizpe, Ba-
bispe, Bacuachi, Baquigopa, Baseraca,
Batepito, £ Cabora, Comupatrico,
Corazones, Corodeguachi (Fronteras), Cu-
chuta, Cuchuveratzi, Distancia, Guepaco-
matzi, Huachinera, Huehuerigita, Hue-
pac, Jamaica, Los Otates, Metates, Mary-
siche, Mochilagua, Motepori, Nacori,
Nacosari, Naideni, Oposura, Oputo, Pivipa,
Quitamac, Sahuaripa, Suya, Tamichopa,
Tepachi, Terapa, Teras, Teuricachi, Tizo-
nazo, Toapara, Ures, Vallecillo, and Ye-
cora. For the villages belonging to
the other divisions mentioned above, see
under their respective names. See also
Civonároco. The principal authority on
the Opata during the mission period is the
Rudo Ensayo, an anonymous account
written by a Jesuit missionary about 1763
and published in 1863. (F. w. H.)
Joyl-ra-ua.—Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers, III,
57, 1890; Gilded Man, 176, 1893 (own name). Opa-
la-Ladd, Story of N. Mex., 34, 1891 (misprint).
Opate.—Bartlett, Pers. Narr., 1,444, 1854. Opauas –
S. of 1655 quoted by Bandelier, # cit., IV, 521,
1892. Ore. rozco y Berra, Geog.,338, 1864 (=Ure,
used for Opata). Sonora.—Ibid. Teguima.—Ibid.
(really an Opata dialect). Ure.-Ibid. (doubtless
so named because Opata inhabited the greater
portion of the partido of Ures).
Opechancanough. A Powhatan chief,
born about 1545, died in 1644. He cap-
tured Capt. John Smith shortly after
the arrival of the latter in Virginia, and
took him to his brother, the head-chief
Powhatan (q.v.). Some time after his
release, Smith, in order to change the
temper of the Indians, who jeered at the
starving Englishmen and refused to sell
them food, went with a band of his men
to Opechancanough’s camp under pre-
tense of buying corn, seized the chief by
the hair, and at the point of a pistol
marched him off a prisoner. The Pa-
munkey brought boat-loads of provisions
to ransom their chief, who thereafter en-
tertained more respect and deeper hatred
for the English. While Powhatan lived
Opechancanough was held in restraint,
but after his brother's death in 1618 he
became the dominant leader of the nation,
although his other brother, Opitchapan,
OPECHANCANOUGH-OPELOUSA
139
was the nominal head-chief. He plotted
the destruction of the colony so secretly
that only one Indian, the Christian Chanco,
revealed the conspiracy, but too late to
save the people of Jamestown, who at a
sudden signal were massacred, Mar. 22,
1622, by the natives deemed to be entirely
friendly. In the period of intermittent
hostilities that followed, duplicity and
treachery marked the actions of both
whites and Indians. In the last year of
his life, Opechancanough, taking advan-
tage of the dissensions of the English,
planned their extermination. The aged
chief was borne into battle on a litter
when the Powhatan, on Apr. 18, 1644, fell
upon the settlements and massacred 300
£ then as suddenly desisted and
ed far from the colony, frightened per-
haps by some omen. Opechancanough
was taken prisoner to Jamestown, where
one of his guards treacherously shot him,
inflicting a wound of which he subse-
quently died.
£ The \' ' #
village o ite the mouth O 3.
cr., on 'h r., N. w. Cal. It w:
the Karok village farthest downstream.—
A. L. Kroeber, inf’n, 1905.
Oppegach.–Gibbs (1851) in Schoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes, III, 148, 1853. Oppegoeh.–Gibbs, MS.
Misc., B. A. E., 1852. Op-pe-o.–McKee (1851) in
Sen. Ex. Doc. 4, 32d £ spec. Sess., 164, 1853.
Oppe-yoh.–Gibbs in Schoolcraft, op.cit., 151. Red-
caps.–Gibbs, MS., op. cit. Up-pa-goine.–McKee,
op.cit., 194. '*'. Nach dem Sac-
£9. 282, 1855. Up-pah-goines.-McKee, op.
Opelousa (probably “black above”, i. e.
‘black hair’ or “black skull’). A small
tribe formerly living in s. Louisiana. It
is probable that they were identical with
the Onquilouzas of La Harpe, spoken of
in 1699 as allied with the Washa and
Chaouacha, wandering near the seacoasts,
and numbering with those two tribes 200
men. This would indicate a more south-
erly position than that in which they are
afterward found, and Du Pratz, whose in-
formation applies to the years between
1718 and 1730, locates the Oqué-Loussas,
evidently the same people, westward and
above PointeCoupée, rather too farto then.
He says that they inhabited the shores of
two little lakes which £ black from
the quantity of leaves which covered their
bottoms, and received their name, which
means ‘Black-water people’ in Mobilian,
from this circumstance. If these were
the same as the Opelousas of all later
writers it is difficult to understand how
the change in name came about, but it is
not likely that two tribes with such similar
designations occupied the same region,
especially as both are never mentioned
by one author. When settlers began to
push westward from the Mississippi, the
district occupied by this tribe came to be
called after them, and the name is still
140
[B. A. E.
OPELTO—OPONAYS
retained by the parish seat of St Landry.
Of their later history little information can
be gathered, but it would seem from the
frequency with which this name is coupled
with that of the Attacapa that they were
closely related to that people. . This is also
the opinion of those Chitimacha and Atta-
capa who remember having heard the
tribe spoken of, and is partially confirmed
by Sibley, whostates that they understood
Attacapa although having a language of
their own. It is most probable that their
proper language, referred to by Sibley,
was nothing more than an Attacapa dia:
lect, though it is now impossible to tell
how closely the two resembled each other.
In 1777 Attacapa and Opelousa are re-
ferred to at the mouth of the Sabine r.
(Bolton in Tex. Hist. Assn. Quar, Ix, 117-
18, 1905), but the latterare usually located
in the S. # of St Landry parish, Sibley
stating that in 1806, their village was
“about 15 m. from the Appelousachurch.”
At that time they numbered about 40
men, but they have since disappeared
completely, owing to the invasion of the
whites and the Muskhogean Indians from
E. of the Mississippi. (J. R. S.)
Apalousa.–Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, III, 529, 1853.
Apalusa.-Ker, Travels, 301, 1816. Apéloussas:-
Baudry des Lozières, Voy. Louisianes, 241, 1802.
Apelusas.—Perrin du Lac, Voyage, 379, 1805. Ap-
ousas.–Sibley, Hist. Sketches, 83, 1806. Appe-
ousas.—Gallatin in Trans. Am. Antiq. Soc., II,
116, 1836. Asperousa.—Brion de la Tour, #
1784. Black Water.—Jefferys, French Dom., I, 165,
1761. Loupelousas.–French, Hist. Coll. La., II, 70,
1850. Loupitousas.—Baudry, des Lozières, Voy.
Louisianes, 243, 1802. Obeloussa.-Philippeaux,
Map of Engl. Col., 1781. e Loussas.—Jefferys,
French Dom., I, 165, 1761. Opalusas.–Rafinesque
in Marshall, Ky., I, introd., 24, 1824. lousas.—
Sibley (1805) in Am. St. Pap., Ind. Aff., I, 724, 1832.
Opeluassas.—Ann, de la Propagation de la Foi, I,
: 1853. Oppelousas.—Brackenridge, Views of
###". Oqué-Loussas.—Du Pratz, Louisiana,
317, 1774.
Opelto (O'-pel-to, ‘the forks”). A former
Nishinam village in the valley of Bear r.,
which is the next stream N. of Sacramento,
Cal.–Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., III,
316, 1877.
Operdniving (‘spring place'). A Nu-
gumiut Eskimo spring village in Countess
of Warwicksd., near Frobisherbay, Baffin
land.
Oopungnewing —Hall quoted by Nourse, Am.
Explor., 191, 1884. Operdniving.—Boas in 6th Rep.
B. A. E., 422, 1888. Oppernowick.—Ross, Voy., 164,
1819.
Opia. A Chumashan village between
Goleta and Pt Concepcion, Cal., in 1542.—
Cabrillo, Narr. (1542) in Smith, Colec.
Doc. Fla., 183, 1857.
opichiken, A Salish band or village
under the Fraser superintendency, Brit.
Col.–Can. Ind. Aff., 79, 1878.
Opiktulik. A Kaviagmiut Eskimo vil-
lage on the N. shore of Norton sq., Alas-
ka;, pop. 12 in 1880.
Okpiktalik.-Petroff in 10th Census, Alaska, map,
1884. Okpiktolik.—Ibid., 11. Opiktulik.—Baker,
Geog. Dict. Alaska, 1902. Oukviktoulia.–Zagos-
kin, in Nouv. Ann. Voy., 5th s., xxi, map, 1850.
Upiktalik.-11th Census, Alaska, 162, 1893.
Opilhlako (Opil’-‘láko, “big swamp”).
A former Upper Creek town on a stream
of the same name which flows into Pakan-
Tallahassee cr., N. E. Ala., 20 m. from
Coosa r.
ilika.-H. R. Doc. 452, 25th Cong., 2d sess.
1838, opiiike.—Ibid., 19. opi'i:ko.-Gatschet.
Creek. Migr. Leg., I, 141, 1884. 0-pil-thluc-co.—
Hawkins (1799), Sketch, 50, 1848.
'' (0-ping-ha’-ki, “white-face
land, i. e. ‘opossum land”). A subclan
of the Delawares.
Opinghaki.-W. R. Gerard, inf’n, 1907 (correct
#). 0-ping'-ho'-ki.-Morgan, Anc. Soc., 172,
Opiscopank. A village of the Powhatan
confederacy in 1608, on the s. bank of the
Rappahannock in Middlesex co., Va.—
Smith (1629), Va., I, map, repr. 1819.
Opistopia. A Ch'. Will be-
tween Goleta and Pt Concepcion, Cal., in
1542. -
Opistopea.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Apr. 17, 1863.
Opistopia.–Cabrillo, Narr. (1542) in Smith, Colec.
Doc. Fla., 183, 1857. •
0pitchesaht. A Nootka tribe on Al-
berni canal, Somass r., and neighboring
lakes, Vancouver id., Brit. Col. Anciently
this tribe is said to have £ Nanaimo
(q.v.). The septs, according to Boas, are
ohotlath, Tlikutath, and Tsomosath.
Their principal village is Ahahswinnis.
Pop. 62 in 1902, 48 in 1906.
Höpetcisä'th.—Boas, 6th Rep. N. W. Tribes Can.,
31, 1890. Opechisaht.—Sproat, Savage Life, 308,
1868. , Opecluset.–Mayne, Brit. Col., 251, 1862.
Ope-eis-aht.—Brit. Col. map., Ind. Aff., Victoria,
1872. Opet-ches-aht.–Can. Ind. Aff., 308, 1879.
Opitches-aht.—Ibid., 187, 1884. Upatsesatuch.—
Grant in Jour. Roy. Geog. Soc., 293,1857.
0pitsat. The permanent village of the
Clayoquot (q.v.), on the s, w, shore of
Meares id., w, coast of Vancouver id.,
Brit. Col.; pop. 245 in 1902, 261 in 1906.
Opetsitar.—Gray and Ingraham (1791) quoted in
... R. Doc. 43, 26th Cong., 1st sess., 3, 1840.
Opisat.-Can. Ind. Aff., 263, 1902. Opisitar—Ken-
drick deed (1791), ibid., 10.
Opodepe. A former pueblo of the Eu-
deve, and seat of a Spanish mission
founded in 1649; situated on the E. bank
of Rio San Miguel, Sonora, Mexico; pop.
320 in 1678, 134 in 1730. Of a population
of 679 in 1900, 26 were Opata and 56
Yaqui.
Asuncion de 9:#": (1678) in Doc. Hist.
Mex., 4th S., iii, 351, 1857. epe.—Kino, map
(1702) in Stöcklein, Neue Welt-Bott, 74, 1726.
93,
Opoteppe.—Och, Journey to the Missions (1756),
1, 71, 1809. .
Opok (O'pok). A former Maidu settle-
ment on the N. fork of Cosumnes r., near
Nashville, Eldorado co., Cal. (R. B. D.)
Opolopong. A former town with a mixed
population under Oneida jurisdiction, sit-
uated, according to the Evans map of
1756, in Luzerne co., Pa., on the E. branch
of the Susquehanna, about 30 m. above
Shamokin, at the forks, and about 10 m.
below Wyoming. (J. N. B. H.)
Oponays. A former Seminole village
“back of Tampa bay.” probably in Hills-
*ULL. 30]
boro co., w. Fla.—Bell in Morse, Rep. to
Sec. War, 306, 1822.
Oponoche. A tribe, probably Yokuts
(Mariposan), mentioned as living on
Kings r., Cal., in 1853.—Wessells (1853
in H. R. Ex. Doc. 76, 34th Cong., 3
sess., 31, 1857.
Opossian. An unidentified tribe living
in the neighborhood of Albemarlesd.,
N. C., in 1586.
£ (1600), Voy., III, .312, repr.
1810. ans-Lane (1586) in Smith (1629),
Va., 1, 87, repr 1819.
Opossum (Renape of Virginia dipāsam,
‘white beast', cognate with Chippewa
wdbisim, applied specifically to a white
dog). A North American marsupial,
Didelphy's virginiana, about the size of the
domestic cat, with grayish-white hair,
with face pure white near the snout, and
with black ears. When captured or
slightly wounded, it has the habit of
feigning death, and by this artifice often
escapes from the inexperienced hunter.
The name, which was first mentioned in
a brief account of Virginia, published in
1610, has, with various adjuncts, since
been extended to species ' the genera
Sarcophilus, Thylacinus, Belideas, Micour-
' and Acrobates. The name
enters into several compounds, as: “Opos-
sum mouse,” Acrobates £W gmy
species of opossum of New South Wales;
“O m rug,” a commercial name for
the skin of an Australian species of Pha-
langer; “opossum shrew,” an insectivor-
ous mammal of the genus Soledon; “opos-
sum shrimp,” a crustacean, the female of
which carries its eggs in pouches between
its legs. “Possum,” the common aphae-
retic form of the name, is often used as
an epithet with the meaning of “false,”
“deceptive,” “imitative,” as in the name
“possum haw” (Viburnum nudum), the
berries of which counterfeit the edible
fruit of the black haw ( V. prunifolium),
but differ therefrom in being very insipid;
and “ m oak” (Quercus aquatica),
from the deceptive character of its leaves,
which vary in shape and size and often
imitate those of Q. imbricaria, and thus
lead to a confusion between the two spe-
cies. Used as a verb, the word means “to
pretend,” “feign,” “dissemble,” this
sense, as well as that of the attributive,
being derived from the animal's habit of
£ itself upon its back and feign-
ing death on the approach of an enemy;
and hence the expression “playing pos-
sum ”or “possuming.”
English speakin people of the West In-
dies and South erica is Didelphys opos-
8ttna. (W. R. G.)
Oposura. A former Opata pueblo and
seat of a Spanish mission founded in 1644;
situated on the w. bank of Rio Soyopa,
N. central Sonora, Mexico. Pop. 334 in
1678, 300 in 1730. The town, now known
OPONOCHE-OPOTHLEYA HOLO
The opossum of
141
as Moctezuma, once suffered greatly from
Apache raids.
Opasura. - Bandelier, Gilded Man, 179, 1893.
£
# 362 is37. ( l - i. h .
othleyaholo (proper upuehelth
Yahólo; from hupuewa '...' he'hle
‘good', yahölo, “whooper,” “halloer,’
an initiation title.—G. W. Grayson). A
Creek orator. He was speaker of the
councils of the Upper Creek towns, and
as their representative met the Gov-
ernment commissioners in Feb., 1825,
at Indian Springs, Ga., where they
came to transact in due form the ces-
sion of Creek lands already arranged
with venal Lower Creek chiefs. Opoth-
leyaholo informed them that these chiefs
had no authority to cede lands, which
could be done only by the consent of the
whole nation in council, and MacIntosh he
warned ominously of the doom he would
invite by signing the treaty. Opothleya-
holo headed the Creek deputation that
went to Washington to protest against
the validity of the treaty. Bowing to
the inevitable, he put his name to the
new treaty of cession, signed at Wash-
ington Jan. 24, 1826, but afterward
stood out for the technical right of the
Creeks to retain a strip that was not
included in the description because it was
not then known to lie within the limits
of Georgia. After the death of the old
chiefs he became the leader of the nation,
though not head-chief in name. When
in 1836 some of the Creek towns made
preparation to join the insurgent Semi-
nole, he marched out at the head of his
Tukabatchi warriors, captured some of
the young men of a neighboring village
who had donned war paint to start the
revolt, and delivered them to the United
States military to expiate the crimes they
had committed on travelers and settlers.
After holding a council of warriors he led
1,500 of them against the rebellious
towns, receiving a commission as colonel,
and when the regular troops with their
Indian auxiliaries appeared at Hatche-
chubbee the hostiles surrendered. The
United States authorities then took advan-
tage of the assemblage of the Creek war-
riors to enforce the emigration of the tribe.
Opothleyaholo was reluctant to take his
people to Arkansas to live with the Lower
Creeks after the bitter contentions that
had taken place. He bargained for a
tract in Texas on which they could settle,
but the Mexican government was unwill-
ing to admit them. After the removal
to Arkansas the old feud was forgotten,
and Opothleyaholo became an important
counselor and guide of the reunited tribe.
When Gen. Albert Pike, at the beginning
of the Civil war, visited the Creeks in a
great council near the present town of
142
[B. A. E.
OPTU ABO—ORAIBI
Eufaula and urged them to treat with the
Confederacy, Opothleyaholo exercised
all his influence against the treaty, and
when the council decided, after several
days of debate and deliberation, to enter
into the treaty, he withdrew with his
following from the council. Later he
withdrew from the Creek Nation with
about a third of the Creeks and espoused
the cause of the Union. Fighting his
way as he went, he retreated into Kan-
sas, and later died near the town of Leroy,
Coffey co. (F. H. G. W. G.
Optuabo. A former rancheria, probably
of the Sobaipuri, near the present Ari-
zona-Sonora boundary, probably in Ari-
zona, which formed a visita of the mis-
sion of Suamca (q.v.) about 1760–64.
# Optuabo.—Bancroft, Ariz. and N. Mex.,
371, 1889 (after early docs.).
Oputo. A pueblo of the Opata and seat
of a Spanish mission established in 1645;
situated on Rio de Batepito, about lat.
30° 30', Sonora, Mexico. Pop. in 1678,
424; in 1730, 248.
£ in Arch. Inst. Papers, IV, 507,
1892. Oputo.-Orozco y Berra, Geog., 343, 1864.
S. # Opotu.—Zapata (1678) quoted by Ban-
croft, No. Mex. States, 1,246, 1884.
Oqtogona (Oqtógoné, “bare shins’?; sing.
£ A principal division of the
Cheyenne. (J. M.)
Öhk to unna.—Grinnell, Social Org. Cheyennes,
136, 1905 (variously given as meaning ‘no leg-
#. or as a Sutato word meaning 'people
# te . O'tu'günü.–Mooney in 14th Rep.
- - • ****u. minent Jaws.—Dorsey in
Field Columb. Mus. Pub. 103,62, 1905.
Oquaga (Mohawk: ‘place of wild grapes,”
from ončnhökwd’, ‘wild grape.”—Hewitt).
An Iroquois village, probably under Tus-
carora jurisdiction, formerly on the E.
branch of the Susquehanna, on both sides
of the river, £ town of Colesville,
Broome co., N. Y. It was destroyed by
the Americans in 1778. According to
Ruttenber, a band of Tuscarora settled
there in 1722 and were afterward joined
by some Mahican and Esopus Indians
who had been living among the Mohawk;
but from the records of the Albany Con-
ference in 1722 it appears that they were
already at Oquaga at that time. In 1778
it was “one of the neatest Indian towns
on the Susquehannar.”; it contained the
ruins of an “old fort.” O’Callaghan says
the inhabitants were Iroquois and chiefly
Mohawk. They numbered about 750 in
1765. Cf. Osquake. (J. N. B. H.
uago.—Butterfield, Washington-Irvine Cor-
resp., 97, 1882. Anaquaqua-Drake, , Bk. Inds,
bk. 5, 95, 1848. Aughgu .–Ft. Johnson conf.
1756) in N. Y. Doc. Col.
hquaga-Ibid., 187. Aughquagahs.-Hutchins
# in Jefferson, Notes, 142, 1825. Augh-
chs.-Boudinot, Star in the West, 125, 1816.
'' uages.–Mt.Johnson conf. (1755) in N.Y. Doc.
# t., VI, 964, 1855. £ uag-has-Macauley,
N.Y., II, 187, 1829. Aughwick.—Johnson (1757)
in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., vii,331, 1856 (it may refer
to a place of that name in Huntingdon co, Pa.).
ukwick.–Franklin (1755) quoted in N. Y. Doc.
Col. Hist., VI, 1008, 1855. Auquaguas-Ruttenber,
Tribes Hudson R., 200, 1872. Ochguaqua.–N. Y.
Hist., VII, 104, 1856. .
Doc. Col. Hist.,V,675, note, 1855. Ochtaghguanawic
roones.—Albany conf. (1722), ibid. Ochtayhquana-
wicroons.-Ruttenber, Tribes Hudson # 200.
1872 (‘moccasin £": Ocquagas.-
Clark, Onondaga, 1,223, 1849. Oghguagees.—John-
son (1756) in N.Y. Doc. Col. Hist., VII,91, 1856. Ogh-
o.—Johnson (1747), ibid., VI, 361, 1855. Ogh-
waga.-Ruttenber, Tribes Hudson R., 272,
1872. hkwagas.—Stone, Life of Brant, II, 422,
uaga-N. Y. Doc, Col. Hist., VII,
- £4 .—Albany conf. (1746),
ibid., VI, 324, 1855. 0 £ (1756),
, , 42, 1856. Og
ibid., VI, 441, 1
£n: conf.
. Ohguago.-Colden
1727), Five Nat., ''}; 185, 1747. Ohonoguaga.—
£"# : £ # #
onoguages.- - onoquaugo.—Strong (1747)
in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., #: x, 56, 1809.
Ohquaga.—Johnson (1764) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist.,
VII, 628, 1856. Oneachquage.—Esnauts and Rapilly,
# U. S., 1777. Onehohquages.—Ruttenber,
Tribes Hudson R., 200, 1872. Onenhoghkwages.–
Ibid. Onówhokwä"ge.—J. N. B. Hewitt, inf’n, 1888
(‘place of wild grapes’: Mohawk form). Ono-
aughquaga.—Tryon (1774) in N.Y. Doc. Col. Hist.,
viii, 452, 1857. £ of 1768, ibid.,
VIII, 1857. Onoghquagey.—Johnson (1767), ibid.,
VII,969,1856. Onohoghquaga-N.Y. Doc Cói. Hist.,
VII, 49, note, 1856. Onohoghwäge.–Hawley (1794)
in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coli, ists. FV, 50, 1795. onoho.
£ £: ibid., 3d s., 1, 151, 1825.
ohquauga.-Edwa "' , ibid., 1st S., x, 146,
1809. Ononhoghquage.—Crosby (1775) in N.Y. Doc.
Col. Hist., viii, 551, 1857. On é.—Shea, Cath.
Miss.,211, 1855. Onoquaghe.—N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist.,
VIII, 551, note, 1857. Oonogh .–German
Flats conf. (1770), ibid.,229.
Tribes Hudson R., 315, 1872. Oquago.–Macauley,
N.Y., 11, 177, 1829. Ötäkwanawénrunén'.—Hewitt,
inf’n, 1888 ('moccasin people': correct Mohawk
form of Ochtaghouanawicroones). "#.
Guy £ #: in *I'd ". h igo ist.,
VIII, 549, ... Oughquageys.-Ibid. Uughgugoes.-
Ibid., 554. 6'on # ibid.,
VII, 611, 1856. £t # in
Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1sts., x, 121, 1809. Skawagh-
kees.–Morse, System of Modern Geog., I, 164,
# Susquehannah Indians.—Albany conf.
1746) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., VI, 323, 1855 (so
called here because living on the upper Susque-
hanna).
Oquamoxa. An Ottawa village, named
from the resident chief, that formerly
existed on the w, bank of the Little Au-
laize, at its mouth, in Paulding co., Ohio.
he reservation was sold in 1831, .
0quitoa. A former Pima rancheria on
Rio del Altar, N. w. Sonora, Mexico, and
a visita of the mission of Ati (q.v.) dating
from about 1694. Pop. 104 in 1730. It is
now a civilized town.
Conception del Ukitoa.—Kino, map, 1702, in Stöck-
lein, Neue Welt-Bott, 76, 1726. itoa.-Kino,
map, 1701, in Bancroft, Ariz. and N. Mex., 360, 1889
(misprint). Oquitoa.—Orozco y Berra, Geog., 347,
1864. Oquitod.-Quijano (1757) in Doc. Hist, Mex.,
4th s., 1, 53, 1856 (misprint). San Antonio de
Uquitoa.—Kino (1694), ibid., 244. San Diepo de
uquitoa.–Venegas, Hist. Cal., I, 303, 1759 (mis-
nt). S. Antonio Oquitoa.—Rivera (1730) quoted
y Bancroft, No. Mex: States, 1, 514, 1884.
Uquiota.—Kino (1696) in Doc. Hist. Mex., 4th s.,
1,263, 1856 (misprint).
0quomock. A former village of the
Powhatan confederacy on the N. bank of
the Rappahannock, in Richmond co.,
Va.—Smith (1629), Va., I, map, repr. 1819.
Oraibi (owa ‘rock, obi place’: ‘place
of the rock'). The largest and most im-
portant of the £ of the Hopi (q.v.),
in N. E. Arizona. In 1629 it became the
seat of the Spanish Franciscan mis-
uacho.—Ruttenber,
BULL. 30]
sion of San Francisco, which was de-
stroyed in the Pueblo revolt of 1680, the
church being reduced to ashes and the
two Spanish missionaries killed. During
this time the pueblo of Walpi was a visita
of Oraibi. Before the mission period
Oraibi was reported to contain 14,000 in-
habitants, but, its population was then
greatly reduced, owing to the ravages of a
tilence. Present population about
50. The people of Oraibi are far more
conservative in their attitude toward the
whites than the other Hopi, an element
in the tribe being strongly opposed to civ-
ilization. Refusal to permit their chil-
dren to be taken and entered in schools
has been the cause of two recent upris-
ings, but no blood was shed. As a result
of the last difficulty, in 1906, a number
ORA1B, MAN
of the Oraibi conservatives were made
risoners of war and confined at Camp
uachuca, Ariz. Moenkapi is an Oraibi
farming village. For a description of the
architecture of Oraibi, see Mindeleff in
8th Rep. B. A. E., 76, 1891.
Areibe-McCook (1831) in Donaldson, Moqui
Pueblo Inds., 37, 1893. Craybe.—Hodge, Arizona,
map, 1877 (misprint). Espeleta.–Alcedo, Dic.-
Geog., 11, 92, 1787 (doubtless in allusion to Fray
José de Espeleta, killed at Oraibi in 1680).
Muca.–Garcés (1776), Diary, 395, 1900 (given
as the Zuñi name). usquins.—Ten Broeck
in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, iv, 87, 1854 (Mexi-
can name for). Musquint.-Ten Broeck mis-
quoted by Donaldson, Moqui Pueblo Inds.,
14, 1893. Naybé.—Oñate misquoted by Bancroft,
Ariz. and N. Mex., 137, 1889. *#
in Doc. Inéd., xVI, 137, 1871. Olalla.–Ibid., 207
(doubtless Oraibi, mentioned as the largest
ueblo). Orabi.—Keam and Scott in Donaldson,
oqui Pueblo Inds., 14, 1893. Oraiba.—Browne,
Apache Country, 290, 1869. Oraibe.—Cortez (1799)
ORAPAKS-ORATAMIN
143
in Pac. R. R. Rep., III, pt. 3, 121, 1856. Oraibi—
Vetancurt (1692), Menolog. Fran., 212, 1871.
Oraiby.—Powell in H. R. Misc. Doc. 173,42d Cong.,
2d sess., 11, 1872. Oraiva.–Taylor in Cal. Farmer,
June 19, 1863. Oraivaz.—Ten Broeck in School-
craft, Ind. Tribes, IV, 87, 1854. Oraive.–Garcés
(1775-6) quoted by Bancroft, Ariz. and N. Mex.,
137, 395, 1889. Oraivi.–De l'Isle, Carte Mexique
et Floride, 1703 orambe-Bandeller in Arch.
Inst. Papers, Iv, 369, 1892 (misprint). Orante.-
Escudero, Not. de Chihuahua, 231, 1834 (prob-
ably identical). Orawi. – Senex, Map, 1710.
Oraybe.—Villa Señor, Theatro Am., II, 425, 1748.
Oraybi.-Vargas (1692) quoted by Davis, Span.
Conq., N., Mex., 367, 1869. Orayha.—Disturnell,
Map Méjico, 1846. Orayve.—Alcedo, Dic.-Geog.,
III,246, 1788. Orayvee.—Eastman, map in School-
craft, Ind. Tr., IV, 24, 1854. Orayvi.-D'Anville,
Map Am. Sept., 1746. Orayxa.—Ruxton, Adven-
tures, 195, 1848. Orehbe.—Keane in Stanford, Com-
not., 527, 1877. Oreiba.–Goodman in Ind. Aff.
ep.,997, 1893. 0-rey-be.–Palmer, ibid., 133, 1870.
Oriabe.—Clark and Zuck in Donaldson, Moqui
Pueblo Inds., 14, 1893. Oribas.—Vandever in Ind,
Aff. Rep., 262, 1889. Oribe.–Platt, Karte Nord-
America, 1861. Oribi.—Carson (1863) in Donaldson,
Moqui Pueblo Inds., 34,1893. Oriva.–Schoolcraft.
Ind. Tribes, 1,519, 1853. Orribies.—Irvine in Ind.
Aff. Rep., 160, 1877. Oryina.–French, Hist. Coll.,
La., II, 175, 1875. Osaybe.—Bourke in Proc. Am.
Antiq. Soc., n.s., 1, 244, 1881 (misprint). Osoli.-
Arrowsmith, Map N.A., 1795, ed. 1814 (£
identical). 0-zái.—Stevens, MS., B. A. E., 1879
(Navaho name; corrupted from Oraibi). Ozí.—
Eaton in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, IV,220,1854(Nav-
aho name). Rio grande de espeleta.-Villa-Señor,
Theatro Am... II, 425, 1748. San Francisco de
Oraibe.—Bancroft, Ariz. and N. Mex., 349, 1889.
San Francisco de Oraybe.—Vetancurt (1692), in
Teatro Am., III, 321, 1871. San Miguel Qraybi.—
Bancroft, Ariz.and N. Mex., 173, 1889. U-lè-o-wa-
Whipple, Pac. R. R. Rep., III, pt. 3, 13, 1856 (Zuñi
'' # Muca.–Garcés (1776), Diary, 444,
1900 (or Oraibe). Yavipai muca oraive.—Garcés
(1775-6) quoted by Orozco y Berra, Geog., 41, 1864.
Orapaks. A former village of the Pow-
hatan confederacy, between the Chicka-
hominy and Pamunkey rs., in New Kent
co., Va. Powhatan retired thither about
1610 when the English began to crowd
him at Werowacomoco.
Orakakes.—Drake, Bk. Inds., bk. 4, 7, 1848 (mis-
print). Orapack.—Strachey (ca. 1612), Va., map,
1849. Orapakas.—Drake, op. cit., 9. Orapakes.—
Smith (1629), Va., I, 142, repr. 1819. Orapaks.-
Strachey, '' cit., 36. Oropacks.—Harris, Woy. and
Trav., 1,848, 1705. Oropaxe.—Ibid., 831.
Oratamin. A Hackensack chief in the
17th century, prominent in the treaty re-
lations between the Hackensack and
neighboring tribes and the Dutch. After
the butchery of the Indians at Pavonia,
N. J., by the Dutch in Feb. 1643, 10 or
11 of the surrounding tribes arose in
arms against the latter to avenge the
outrage, but concluded a treaty of peace
Apr. 22 of the same year, “Oratamin,
sachem of the savages living at Achkin-
heshacky [Hackensack], who declared
himself commissioned by the savages of
Tappaen Tappan], Rechgawawanc
[Manhattan], Kichtawanc Kitcha-
wank], and Sintsinck [Sintsink],” acting
on their behalf. This treaty was imme-
diately followed by a new outbreak on
the part of the Indians, but peace was
restored and another treaty, in which
Oratamin took a prominent part, was
made at Ft Amsterdam [New York],


144
[B. A. E.
ORATORY—ORDEALS
Aug. 30, 1645 (N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist.,
xIII, 18, 1881). On July 19, 1649, a num-
ber of leading Indians, including Ora-
tamin, made further proposals for a last-
ing peace. At the close of the confer-
ence, held at Ft Amsterdam, a special
ift of tobacco and a gun was made to
ratamin, while “a small present worth
20 guilders was then given to the com-
mon savages” (ibid., 25). He also took
art in the treaty of Mar. 6, 1660, in be-
alf of his own tribe and of the chief of
the Highlands, N. Y., and was present
May 18, 1660, when peace was concluded
with the Wappinger. A few weeks later
he interceded for the Esopus Indians,
and had the satisfaction of being present
at the conclusion of peace with them
(Nelson, Inds. N.J., 106, 1894). In 1662
Oratamin complained to the Dutch au-
thorities of the illicit sale of brandy to
his ' and on Mar. 30 of that year
was authorized to seize the liquor brought
into his country for sale, as well as those
bringing it. On June 27, 1663, Oratamin
was again called into consultation by the
whites in an effort to limit the Esopus
war. Two weeks later chiefs of several
tribes N., of the Hackensack appeared
and ratified all that had been said and
done by the aged chief, primarily through
whose efforts the Esopus war was brought
to a close and peace declared May 16,
1664, Oratamin and three other chiefs
becoming security therefor. He was
asked by Gov. Carteret, in 1666, to at-
tend a conference regarding the purchase
of the site of Newark, N.J., but was then
so old and feeble that he could not un-
dertake the journey from Hackensack to
that place. He probably died in 1667.
His name is also written Oratam, Ora-
tamy, Oratan, Oraton (Nelson, Names of
Inds. N. J., 44, 1904). (c. T.)
Oratory. In Indian tribal life the ora-
tor held a distinguished place. To be able
to state clearly and to urge eloquently
one's views on a question before a council
of the tribe raised a man to power and in-
fluence among his fellows. The govern-
ment of a tribe was generally vested in a
council composed of the chiefs of the
different bands or clans, or of the elders
of the tribe, and, as unanimous con-
sent to any proposition was usually re-
quired before it could be accepted, much
argumentation was characteristic of their
deliberations. In the higher circle of
chiefs, as well as in the societies of war-
riors or leading men, the orator had his
function. To speak well, to plead well,
to tell a story effectively was accounted
a desirable gift for a man. Many occa-
sions arose when facility in address was
required, as in formal tribal negotiations
or visits, in certain parts of religious cere-
monies, or in purely social intercourse.
Some of the Eastern tribes had an official
orator for state occasions, which office
was hereditary in certain Western tribes.
The native languages lent themselves to
oratory. A picture full of detail and
movement could be given in compara-
tively few words, while the symbolism
inherent in the Indian's outlook ":
nature gave try to his speech. is
vivid conceptions seemed often to thrill
his frame, governing his attitude, the
folds of his robe, his glance, and his ges.
tures. The Indian's oratory early im-
pressed the white race, and scattered
through the historical records of our
country are bits of powerful native utter-
ance. We have the speeches of Corn-
planter, Red Jacket, Big Elk, Logan, and
a host of others, all of which have the
ring of true eloquence. This gift still
lingers, but now, as in the past, it is
most often heard in protest against un-
fair dealing. Standing before a commis-
sion the members of which had been
using many arguments in favor of their
project, the Wichita chief who had lis-
tened in silence stooped, and gathering a
handful of the dry soil of his reservation,
straightened himself and said, as he
threw the myriad particles into the air,
“There are as many ways to cheat the
Indian!” Consult Mooney in 14th and
17th Rep. B. A. E. '' C. F.)
Orcan. A village mentioned by Joutel
in 1687 as situated N. or N. w. of the Mal-
igne (Colorado) r., Texas, the name
seemingly having been given him '. Eba-
hamo Indians, who were probably of
Karankawa affiliation. In some editions
of Joutel's relation the name is combined
with Piou, or Peinhoum. The two names
may have belonged to one village or to
two closely related villages. (A. C. F.)
Orcamipias.—Barcia, Ensayo, 271, 1723. Orcam-
ion-Joutel (1687) in French, Hist. Coll., La., I,
": 1846. Orcampiou.—Shea, note in Charlevoix,
New France, Iv, 78, 1870. Orcan.—Joutel (1687) in
French, Hist. Coll. La., 1, 152, 1846.
Orchard Party. A part of the Oneida
as recognized by the £ of Albany,
Feb. 2, 1827.—Indian Problem, 301, Al-
bany, 1889.
Ordeals. An ordeal is strictly a form
of trial to determine guilt or innocence,
but the term has come to be applied in a
secondary sense to any severe trial or test
of courage, endurance, and fortitude. In
accordance with these two usages of the
term, ordeals among the North American
tribes may be divided into (1) those
used to establish guilt and to settle dif-
ferences, and (2) those undergone for
the sake of some material or supernat-
ural advantage.
The ordeals corresponding closest to
the tests to which the name was origi-
nally applied were those undertaken to
determine witches or wizards. If it was
BULL. 30 J
believed that a man had died in conse-
quence of being bewitched, the Tsim-
shian would take his heart out and put a
red-hot stone against it, wishing at the
same time that the enemy might die. If
the heart burst, they thought that their
wish would be fulfilled; if not, their suspi-
cions were believed to be unfounded.
A Haida shaman repeated the names of
all persons in the village in the presence
of a live mouse and determined the guilty
party by watching its motions. A Tlin-
git suspected of witchcraft was tied up
for 8 or 10 days to extort a confession
from him, and he was liberated at the
end of that period if he were still alive.
But as confession secured immediate lib-
erty and involved no unpleasant conse-
quences except an obligation to remove
the spell, few were probably found inno-
cent. This, however, can hardly be con-
sidered as a real ordeal, since the guilt
of the victim was practically assumed,
and the test was in the nature of a tor-
ment to extract confession.
Intimately connected with ordeals of
this class were contests between individ-
uals and bodies of individuals, for it was
supposed that # was determined
more by supernatural than by natural
power. A case is recorded among the
Comanche where two men whose enmity
had become so great as to defy all at-
tempts at reconciliation were allowed to
fight a duel. Their left arms having
been tied together, a knife was placed in
the right hand of each, and they fought
until both fell. A similar duel is re-
corded in one of the Teton myths, and it
is probable that the custom was almost
universal. Resembling these were the
contests in vogue among Eskimo tribes.
When two bodies of Eskimo met who
were strangers to each other, each part
selected a champion, and the two struc
each other on the side of the head or the
bared shoulders until one gave in. An-
ciently, Netchilirmiut and Aivilirmiut
champions contested by pressing the
points of their knives against each other's
cheeks. Such contests were also forced on
persons wandering among strange people
and are said to have been matters of life
and death. Chinook myths speak of
similar tests of endurance between super-
natural beings, and perhaps they were
shared by men. Differences between
towns on the N. Pacific coast were often
settled by appointing a day for fighting
when the people of both sides arrayed
themselves in their hide and wooden
armor and engaged in a £ battle,
the issue being determined by the fall of
one or two prominent men. Contests
between strangers or representatives of
57009°–Bull. 30, pt 2–12 10
ORDEALS
145
different towns or social groups were also
settled by playing a game. At a feast on
the N. Pacific coast one who had used
careless or slighting words toward the
people of his host was forced to devour
a tray full of bad-tasting food, or perhaps
to swallow a quantity of urine. Two
persons often contested to see which
could empty a tray the more expediti-
ously. *
Ordeals of the second class would cover
the hardships placed upon a growin
boy to make him strong, the fasts an
regulations to which a girl was subjected
at puberty, and those which a youth
underwent in order to obtain supernat-
ural helpers (see Child life), as well as
the solitary fasts of persons who desired
to become shamans, or of shamans who
desired greater supernatural power.
Finally, it is especially applicable to the
fasts and tortures undergone in prepara-
tion for ceremonies or by way of initia-
tion into a secret society.
The first of these may best be consid-
ered under Education and Puberty cus-
toms, but, although some of the cere-
monies for the purpose of initiating, a
youth into the mysteries of the tribe
took place about the time of puberty,
their connection therewith is not always
evident, and they may well be treated
here. Thus Pueblo children, when old
enough to have the religious mysteries
imparted to them, went through a cere-
monial flogging, and it is related of the
Alibamu and other Indian tribes of the
Gulf states that at a certain time they
caused their children to pass in arra
and whipped them till they drew blood.
The huskanaw (q.v.), or huskany, was an
ordeal among Virginia Indians under-
taken for the purpose of preparing youths
for the higher duties of manhood. It
consisted in solitary confinement and the
use of emetics, “whereby remembrance
of the past was supposed to be obliterated
and the mind left free for the reception
of new impressions.” Among those
tribes in which individuals acquired
supernatural helpers a youth was com-
pelled to go out alone into the forest or
upon the mountains for a long period,
fast there, and sometimes take certain
medicines to enable him to see his guar-
dian spirit. Similar were the ordeals
ne through by chiefs among the Haida,
lingit, Tsimshian, and other N. Pacific
coast tribes when they desired to increase
their wealth, or success in war, or to
obtain long life, as also by shamans who
wished increased powers. At such times
they chewed certain herbs supposed to
aid them in seeing the spirits. The use
of the “black drink” (q. v.) by Mus-
1-16 OREGON JARGON—-—OREJON]~lS [B- A. E.
khogean tribes was with similar intent,
as also were the emetics just referred to
in use among the Virginian peoples.
While undergoing initiation into a
secret societ on the N. Pacific coast a
youth fasted: and for a certain period
disappeared into the woods, where he
was supposed tocommune with the spirit
of the society in complete solitude. Any
one discovering a Kwakiutl youth at this
time could slay him and obtain the secret
society privileges in his stead. On the
plains t e principal participants in the
Sun dance (q. v.) had skewers run through
the fleshy parts of their backs, to which
thongs were attached, fastened at the
other end to the Sun-dance pole. Some-
times a person was drawn up so high as
barel to touch the ground and afterward
would throw his weight against the
skewers until they tore their way out.
Another participant would have the
thongs fastened to askull, which he pulled
around the entire camping circle, and no
matter what obstacles impeded his prog-
ress he was not allowed to touch either
thongs or skull with his hands. During
the ceremony of Dakhipike, or Nakhpike,
among the Hidatsa, evotees ran arrows
through their muscles in different parts
of their bodies; and on one occasion a
warrior is known to have tied a thirsty
horse to his body by means of thongs
passed throggh holes in his flesh, after
which he l him to water, restrained
him from drinking without touching his
hands to the thongs, and brought him
back in triumph. The special ordeal of
a Cheyenne society was to walk with
bare feet on hot coals. A person initi-
ated into the Chippewa and Menominee
society of the Midewiwin was “shot”
with a medicine bag and immediatelf
fell on his face. By making him fal
on his face a secret society spirit or the
guardian spirit of a N. W. coast shaman
also made itself felt. When introduced
into the Omaha society, called Wash-
ashka, one was shot in the Adam’s apple
by something said to be taken from the
head of an otter. As part of the cere-
mony of initiation among the Hopi a man
had to take a featliere prayer-stick to
a distant spring, running all the way
and return wit iin a certain time; and
chosen men of the Zufii were obli ed to
walk to a lake 45 m. distant, clothed only
in the breech-cloth and so exposed to the
rays of the burning sun, in order to de-
posit plume-sticks and pray for rain.
Among the same people one of the or-
deals to which an initiate into the Priest-
hood of the Bow was subjected was to sit
naked for hours on a large ant-hill, his
flesh exposed to the torment of myriads
of ants. Atthe time of the winter solstice
the Hopi priests sat naked in a circle and
suffered gourds of ice-cold water to he
dashed over them. Ordeals of this kind
enter so intimately into ceremonies of
initiation that it is often diflicult to dis-
tin(guish them.
ertain regulations were also gone
through before war expeditions, hunting
excursions, or the preparation of medi-
cines. Medicines were generally com-
pounded by individuals atter fasts, absti-
nence from women, and isolation in the
woods or mountains. Before going to
hunt the leader of a party fasted for a
certain length of time and counted off so
many days until one arrived which he
considered his luckyxday. On the N. W.
coast the warriors thed in the sea in
winter time, after which the whipped
each other with branches, and unti the
first encounter took place they fasted
and abstained from water as much as
possible. Elsewhere warriors were in
the habit of resorting to the sweat-lodge.
Among the tribes of the E. and some
others prisoners were forced to run be-
tween two lines.of people armed with
clubs, tomahawks, and other weapons,
and he who reached the chief’s house ora
certain mark in safety was preserved. 1n-
asmuch as the object be iind most tor-
tures was to break down the victim’s
self-command and extort from him some
indication of weakness, while the aim of
the victim was to show an unmoved coun-
tenance, flinging back scorn and defiance
at his tnrmentors until the very last,
burning at the stake and its aocom any-
ing horrors partooksomewhat oi‘ the
nature of an ordeal. (.1. R. s.)
Oregon jargon, Oregon trade language.
See Chinook jargon.
Orehaoue. A Cayuga chief who opposed
the Jesuits and caused Father Car eil’s
withdrawal. He aided the English of
Albany in preventing Penn’s purchase of
Susquehanna lands, and visited De la
Barre in 1684. In 1687 Denonville seized
him and sent him to France. Hewas then
called Goiguenha[Cayuga] -Oreouahe,and
often Taweeratt; also \Vahawa by the
Onondaga. In 1688 the Cayuga wished
for “Taweeratt, the chief warrior of
Cayouge, who is lamented amongst them
evergeday." Returning in 1689, Orcha-
oue came attached to Count Frontenac
and [ought for the French._ He died in
1698 and was buried with high honors
as “a worthy Frenchman and good
Christian.” ‘SW. M. B.)
Orajones (Span.: ‘big-eare people’).
Indians of the N. W. coast. As the wear-
ing of lip, nose, and ear ornaments is
common among Indians on the northern
coasts, Taylor (Cal. Farmer, Aug. 24,
1863) believes there can be little doubt
that the word ()r¢'g0n is derived from
the Spanish nickname, used to distin-
BULL. 30]
guish them from the California Indians.
Carver (Trav., ix, 76, 1778) seems, how-
ever, to be the first to employ the term
Oregon to designate his great “River of
the West”—the Columbia—of which he
learned from the Sioux, Assiniboin, and
Cree Indians.
Orejones. A former division of the
Faraon Apache.—Orozco y Berra, Geog.,
59, 1864.
Orejones. A former Coahuiltecan tribe
dwelling near the coast between the Nueces
and San Antonio rs., Texas. Their resi-
dence between these rivers was made the
basis of a claim to them and their rela-
tives by San Juan Capistrano mission in
al£ in 1754, with Vizarron mission
(Ynforme of the College of Querétaro to
the Commissary General, 1754, MS.).
That they lived near the coast is evident.
In 1760 the San Antonio missionaries re-
ported them in a list of coast tribes
(Ynforme de Misiones, 1762, MS.). In
1780 Governor Cabello included them in
the tribes along the coast between the
Nueces and Ysla de los Copanes (Cabello
to Croix, May 28, 1780, MS.). But that
they were not the tribe nearest to the
gulf appears from the statement that
when, in 1754, their very near neighbors,
the Pamaques, deserted their mission,
Father Arricivitasought them first in their
native country, but, failing to find them,
“he went in to the islands inhabited by
the barbarous and uncultured tribes, of
which the best known are those named
Manosde Perro” (Ynforme, 1754, op.cit.).
That they were Coahuiltecan rests on
the enumeration, on the title-page of
García's Manual (1760), of tribes in the
San Antonio and Rio Grande missions
speaking the same language. Of their
intimate affiliation with some of these
tribes there is other evidence. They were
closely bound by intermarriage with the
Pamaques, and in 1731 each spoke “both
languages so perfectly that they were not
distinguished” (Ynforme, 1754, op. cit.).
According to García they spoke the same
lan e, with only minor differences.
They lived “almost together” and went
together to the missions (Ynforme, 1754).
They seem also to have been closely re-
lated to the Piguiques and Panascănes (or
Pasnaćanes), likewise close neighbors.
The Orejones were the basis of the
foundation of San Juan Capistrano mis-
sion in 1731, but with them came nu-
merous Pamaques (Ynforme, 1754, op.
cit.). Testimony given by Andrés, a
Sayopin (Chayopin), in a manuscript
£ May 13, 1752, states that there were
Orejones at Candelaria mission on San
Xavier r. (Béxar Archives), but other
evidence shows that they were neophytes
from San Antonio serving as interpreters.
Some time before 1754 the mission of
OREJONES —ORENDA
147
Wizarron, s. of the Rio Grande, asserted
a claim to the Orejones, but this was dis-
puted by San Juan Capistrano mission
(Ynforme, 1754).
In 1762 a total of 203 “Orejones, Sayo-
pines, Pamaques, and Piguiques” was re-
rted at San Juan Capistrano mission
(Ynforme, 1762). It was said in 1754that
the Pamaques and their neighbors, re-
moved from their native soil to the mis-
sions, had become almost extinct. It
is probable that this assertion applied
also to the Orejones (Camberos, mission-
ary at Bahía, letter to the Viceroy, MS.),
although Cabello's report of 1780 indi-
cates # some were still living near the
coast between the San Antonio and the
Nueces. - (H. E. B.)
Orenda. The Iroquois name of the fic-
tive force, principle, or magic power
which was assumed by the inchoate rea-
soning of primitive man to be inherent in
every body and being of nature and in
every personified attribute, property, or
activity, belonging to each of these and
conceived to be the active cause or force,
or dynamic energy, involved in every
operation or phenomenon of nature, in
any manner affecting or controlling the
welfare of man. This hypothetic princi-
ple was conceived to be immaterial, oc-
cult, impersonal, mysterious in mode of
action, limited in function and efficiency,
and not at all omnipotent, local and not
omnipresent, and ever embodied or im-
manent in some object, although it was
believed that it could be transferred,
attracted, acquired, increased, suppressed,
or enthralled by the orenda of oc-
cult ritualistic formulas endowed with
more potency. This postulation of a
purely fictitious force or dynamic energy
must needs have been made by primitive
man to explain the activities of life and
nature, the latter being conceived to be
composed of living beings, for the con-
cept of force or energy as an attribute or
£ of matter had not yet been
ormed, hence the modern doctrine of
the conservation of energy was unknown
to primitive thought. As all the bodies
of the environment of primitive man were
regarded by him as endowed with life,
mind, and volition, he inferred that his
relations with these environing objects
were directly dependent on the caprice of
these beings. So to obtain his needs man
must gain the goodwill of each one of a
thousand controlling minds by prayer,
sacrifice, some acceptable offering, or pro-
pitiatory act, in order to influence the ex-
ercise in his behalf of the orenda or magic
£ which he believed was controlled
y the particular being invoked. Thus it
came that the possession of orenda or
magic power is the distinctive character-
istic of all the gods, and these gods in
148
IB. A. E.
ORESTACO—ORIENTATION
earlier time were all the bodies and be-
ings of nature in any manner affecting
the weal or woe of man. So primitive
man interpreted the activities of nature
to be due to the struggle of one orenda
against another, put forth by the beings
or bodies of his environment, the former
possessing orenda and the latter life,
mind, and orenda only by virtue of his
own imputation of these things to lifeless
objects. In the stress of life, coming into
contact or more or less close relation with
certain bodies of his environment, more
frequently and in a more decided manner
than with the other environing bodies,
and learning to feel from these relations
that these bodies through “the exercise
of their Orenda controlled the conditions
of his welfare and in like manner shaped
his ill fare,” man gradually came to re-
gard these bodies as the masters, the
arbiters, the gods, of the conditions of
his environment, whose aid, goodwill,
and even existence were absolutely nec-
essary to his well-being and to the pres-
ervation of his life. In the cosmogonic
legends, the sum of the operations of this
hypothetic magic power constitutes the
story of the phenomena of nature and the
biography of the gods, in all the planes
of human culture. From the least to the
greatest, there are incomparable differ-
ences in strength, function, and scope of
action among the orendas, or magic pow-
ers, exercised by any group of such
fictitious beings. Therefore it is not re-
markable to find in many legends that
for specific purposes man may sometimes
possess weapons whose orenda is superior
to that possessed by some of the primal
beings of his cosmology. It is likewise
found that the number of purposes for
which a given orenda may be efficient
varies widely.
The Algonquian manito, theShoshonean
pokunt, the Siouan mahopó, Xubé or rather
hopadi, correspond approximately, if not
exactly, with this Iroquois term orenda
in use and signification. Those who in-
terpret these terms as denotive simply of
what is expressed by the English words
“mystery,” “immortal,” “magic,’ ‘sor-
cery,” or “wonderful, fail to appreciate
the true nature and functions of the as-
sumed power denoted by these terms as
conceived by the Indians who devised
these terms.
The following are compound terms oc-
curring in the Jesuit Relations, in which
orenda is the noun element: Arendio-
wane, ArendioSane, Arendioguanne,
Arendioauanné, Arendiouane, Arendi-
wané, Arendaonatia. See Mythology, Ot-
kon, Oyaron, Religion.
Consult Powell, introd. to Cushing's
Zuñi Folk Tales, 1901; Hewitt in Am.
Anthrop., iv, 33–46, 1902. (J. N. B. H.)
Orestaco. A former village, probably
Costanoan, situated to the E. of San Juan
Bautista mission, Cal.—Bancroft, Hist.
Cal., 1, 559, 1886.
Orientation. The entrance way of In-
dian dwellings in the open country gen-
erally faced the E. When a tribal cere-
mony was to take place, the Indians of the
plains camped in a circle and the line of
tents was broken on the E. side so as to
leave an open space. If, within this circle,
a smaller one was constructed of boughs
and for the special rites, this also had its
opening to the E. Articles used for sacred
purposes in ceremonies were arranged so
as to conform to the idea of orientation,
and their ornamentation was made to serve
that thought. For instance, the colored
band on the basket drum used in the
Night Chant of the Navaho was “not
continuous but intersected at one point
by a narrow line of uncolored wood” in
order “to assist in the orientation of the
basket at night in the medicine lodge”
when the light was dim. The placing
of prayer-sticks and other symbolic de-
vices, as well as their colors, referred
to the points of the compass (see Color
symbolism). Even the drumstick used
in the Navaho Night Chant ceremony
must be made of four yucca leaves, which,
while on the plant, pointed to the four
quarters; that which was toward the E.
must first be plucked, and with that from
the w. forms the core of the drumstick.
Again, during the initial acts of a religious
ceremony the priest and his assistants
must face the E. In the busk ceremon
of the Creeks the four logs with '.
the new fire was kindled were laid
crosswise with reference to the cardinal
points. Tents and dwellings, except on
the seacoast, generally face the E.
Among the Pueblos the communal dwell-
ings usually face the sun, and additions
are rarely made toward the N.; in the
older pueblos the kivas (q.v.) also were
oriented. In burials orientation was not
universally observed, although it was
common among some of the tribes.
Among the Tlingit of Alaska it was re-
rded as of importance, for it was be-
ieved that if the dead were not placed
with their heads to the E. they could not
be “reborn.” In myths, legends, and
rituals the E. was spoken of as “the place
where dwelt the dawn and the sun.”
These two, the dawn and the sun, were
regarded as distinct and unrelated. The
dawn was the child of “mother dark-
ness,” or night, and the animating power
which pervades all things; it was born
anew each day, while the sun came into
existence once for all in the ancient days,
and was one of the lesser and visible gods.
He was always the same, and was ap-
pointed to make his daily journey through
BULL. 30]
the sky. In the mythical region of the
sun's abode the house wherein he dwelt
was oriented, so that the sun itself faced a
mysterious E., whence came to '
from the all-pervading power. From the
customs of the people, from their myths
and rituals as well as from their language,
it is learned that the E. not only stood for
the gift of physical light but symbolized
the region whence men received supernat-
ural help and guidance (Matthews, Na-
vaho Legends; C. Mindeleff in 17th Rep.
B. A. E.; Fletcher in 22d Rep. B. A. #
As the point where the sun appeared on
the E. horizon shifted with the seasons,
some of the tribes set up marks to assist
in observing the time of the winter or
the summersolstice, when important rites
took place and orientation was closely
observed (see Fewkes in 15th Rep. B.
A. E.). In ceremonial processions, either
when entering or when within the lodge,
kiva, or the field to be consecrated, the
start was usually from a point facing the
E., and the movement was from left to
right. This “ceremonial succession” has
been traced by Cushing (Am. Anthrop.,
v., 1893) as resulting in part from “hand
usage in left and right finger counting.”
Among peoples where the orientation of
dwellings, etc., was not observed, as on
the N. Pacific coast and in mountainous
and forest regions, traces of orientation
are found in some of their ceremonies.
Where the custom was closely observed,
consciousness of the E. seemed to have
been deeply seated in the native mind,
and they observed an abstractorientation
when not outwardly practising it. For
instance, the Omaha tribal circle was com-
posed of 10 gentes, 5 occupying the half N.
of the eastern opening and 5 the southern
half. When camping on the annual tribal
hunt, the opening was in the direction
they were going, which might be w. of
their camping site, in which case the circle
would be as if it had turned on a hinge
at the western part, and the 5 gentes of the
northern half would still be on the N. and
in the same order as if the opening were
at the E., and the 5 gentes at the s, would
preserve their old relative position. The
orientation of the tribal circle was thus at
all times preserved, although the camp
might not actually be so placed upon the
prairie. See Cross.
For further information, consult
Mooney in 15th and 17th Reps. B. A. E.;
J. O. Dorsey in 3d and 15th Reps. B. A. E.;
DuBois in Am. Anthrop., Ix, no. 1, 178,
1907; Fletcher in Pubs. Peabody Museum;
Hawkins, Sketch (1799), 75, 1848; Hewett
in Am. Anthrop., v.1, no. 5, 1904; Lewis in
Mem. Internat. Cong. Anthrop., 1894;
McGee in 19th Rep. B. A. E.; Matthews in
Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., v.1; Mindeleff
in 8th Rep. B. A. E.; Mooney in Mem. Am.
ORKUA—ORNAMENT
149
Anthrop. Ass'n, I, no. 6, 1907; Speck,
ibid., II, no. 2, 1907, and the writings of
Fewkes in the Reports of the Bureau of
American Ethnology and the American
Anthropologist. A. C. F.)
Orkua. A settlement of East Greenland
Eskimo, now deserted.—Meddelelser om
Grönland, xxv, 23, 1902.
Orlova (Russian: ‘Orlof's'). A Kaniag-
miut Eskimo settlement at Eagle harbor,
Ugak '' Kodiak id., Alaska; pop. 147
in 1880, 77 in 1890.
Eagle harbor.—11th Census, Alaska, 76, 1893. Or-
lova.—Coast Surv. map, 1898. St. Orloff.—Coast
Surv. maps.
Ormejea. The name of two former
Pima villages in s. Arizona; pop. of one
in 1858, 212; of the other, 643.—Bailey
in Ind. Aff. Rep., 208, 1858. Cf. Hermho,
Hormiguero.
Ornament. In treating of the decorative
art of the tribes of northern North America
it may be briefly stated at the outset that
the earliest manifestations of the phe-
nomena of embellishment were probably
of instinctive kinds in which design, as
we understand it, had no part. These
manifestations consisted rather in the
assembling of attractive objects for the
pleasure they gave, the attachment of
such objects to the person, or the addi-
tion of colors to the skin, the motives be-
ing to please the savage fancy, to attract
the attention of others, or to simulate
animals by imitating their markings.
These forms of esthetic activity were sup-
plemented in time by the application
of embellishments to the dress, when
that came into use, and to all kinds of
possessions having close relations with
the person or which were otherwise inti-
mately associated with the life and thought
of the people. Among the tribes the per-
son was subject to varied decorative treat-
ment. The skin was tattooed, colors
were applied in various ways, and orna-
mental objects were attached in every
possible manner. Feathers and other
articles were added to the hair; pins,
plugs, and pendants to the ears; labrets
to the lips; and encircling bands to the
waists, arms, and legs. The costume was
elaborated for decorative effect and the
headdress especially became a marvel
of gaudy display, well illustrated in the
so-called war bonnet of the Plains tribes
and the still more highly developed head-
dresses shown in the paintings and sculp-
tures of the middle Americans (see Adorn-
ment). But it is the embellishment of
things made and used that calls for par-
ticular attention in this place, and in this
field the American aborigines, and more
especially the semicivilized peoples of
middle America, were hardly excelled by
' other known people of corresponding
culture grade. Nothing with which they
had to deal was left without some kind
150
[B. A. E.
ORNAMENT
of decorative treatment, and their appre-
ciation of the esthetic values of form and
line compares favorably with that of the
eastern Asiatics.
The native ornament may first be con-
sidered with respect to the several meth-
ods of execution or utilization of the ele-
ments:
(1) The sculptor's art (see Sculpture and
Carving) was employed in shaping and
ENGRAVED DESIGN's-Pottery of THe Mouno-Bulloess, a, b,
Mississippi; c, Florida; d, Arkansas
decorating objects of stone, wood, bone,
horn, and shell, and in some sections
this branch is still practised with excep-
tional skill. Among the N.W. coast tribes
totem poles, house posts, mortuary col-
umns, masks, batons, pipes, and various
implements and utensils represent the
forms of beasts, men, and monsters, in
relief and in the round. Although these
motives usually have primarily a sym-
bolic or other special significance and
rarely take wholly conventional forms,
'' are employed with remarkable skill
and appreciation of their decorative
values. The carvings in stone, bone, and
ivory of the Eskimo are particularly
noteworthy, and taste is exercised in the
shaping of objects of every class. The
motives employed are apparently not so
generally symbolic as among the Indian
tribes, and life-forms are executed with
the simply artistic idea more definitely
in view. The excellence of this far-north-
ern work is no doubt due in part to the
introduction of implements of steel and
to the influence of the art of the whites.
Among the tribes of middle North Amer-
ica sculptural embellishment of minor
works was common, and the mound-
building tribes, for example, showed
decided cleverness, especially in the deco-
ration of their tobacco pipes, carving the
forms of birds and beasts and even men
with excellent taste. Sculpture and
sculptural embellishment deal largely
with symbolic and ceremonial subjects,
and are almost exclusively the work of
the men.
(2) Plastic ornament, the work of the
modeler (see Pottery), is confined to pot-
tery-making tribes, such as the mound-
builders and the Pueblos. In pottery, as
in sculpture, various beasts, as well as men
and fanciful beings, were rendered in the
round and in all d of relief in con-
nection with utensils, implements, and
other objects, and their utilization is prob-
ably due largely to the association of reli-
gious notions with the creatures repre-
sented. All were introduced under the
supervision of taste, and are thus properly
classed as embellishments. Formal geo-
metric decorations were rarely executed
by plastic methods, save the simple in-
cised varieties, better classed with en-
graving, and the impressed or stamped
varieties, which bear somewhat the same
relation to the plastic art proper that en-
graving bears to sculpture. The potter's
art, relating primarily to household af-
fairs, is practised almost exclusively by
the women. Ornamental designs worked
out in the native metals, excepting where
the methods of the whites have been in-
troduced, are essentially plastic in charac-
ter and execution. North of Mexico the
work of the early days was confined very
largely to repoussé figures executed in
sheet metal. The working of metal, so
far as known, is a man’s art (see Metal-
work).
(3) Engraved ornament (see Engrav-
ing) is executed with pointed tools on
surfaces of various kinds, and has charac-
teristics in common with both sculpture

-
BULL. 301
and painting. In certain branches of
art it deals £ with geometric
£ but in others life motives are em-
ployed with considerable freedom, the
representations running through the en-
tire scale of convention. The work of
the Eskimo executed on bone and ivory
illustrates the more decidedl ictorial
phases of this branch, £ there are
apparent traces of an earlier geometric
stage of engraved design. That of the
N.W. coast tribes, executed on wood,
ENGRAVED DESIGNS-Slate Plague of THE HAiDA
bone, stone, and metal, embodies animal
forms almost exclusively, and is #
highly conventional though never ful ''
metric in style. That of the mound-
uilders, while employing life forms to
ENGRAVED DESIGNS-Stuven BRaceueTs of THE HAIDA, with
Annual Founes. (Nielack.
some extent, is largely geometric. The
Pueblos relied on the brush rather than
on the graver for their ornament. . Picto-
phic inscriptions executed in incised
ines on rock, birchbark, and other sur-
faces, are not properly classed as orna-
ment. Engraved decoration has closely
associated with it in the potter's art a
range of imprinted and stamped figures
which are usually quite formal, as in
the ancient pottery of the Southern and
Eastern states and in the coil ware of the
ancient Pueblos. Engraved design em-
ployed in heraldic, totemic, and religious
artis usually the work of the men; applied
to domestic art, as in ceramics, it is the
work of the women.
(4) Embellishments in color (see Paint-
ing, Dry-painting, Dyes and Pigments,
ORNAMENT 151
Tattooing) are applied to objects or sur-
faces by means of a great variety of im-
plements and devices, and in the form
of paints, dry pigments, stains, and dyes,
or are pricked into the skin. They take
a prominent place in the art of the
northern aborigines. Color ornament, in
its simplest form, consists in the appli-
cation of plain colors to the person and
to the surface of objects, but more com-
monly it takes the form of pictorial and
conventional designs of wide range; and,
AncienT Pueblo Bor Tue ARc"Aic zum outa
not infrequently, sculptured and modeled
life forms, as in masks, totem poles, earth-
en vases, etc., are colored in imitation of
nature, although generally in formal
fashion. By far the most important
branch of color decoration embraces con-
ventional delineations of life forms on
manufactured articles and constructions.
These decorations, usually symbolic, are
characteristically displayed on articles of
skin among the hunter tribes, as the
Sioux; on the pottery of the more seden-
Paunted desians from PoTTerry of Trie Ancient Pueblos
tary peoples, as the Pueblos; , and on
houses, utensils, and ceremonial objects
among the N.W. coast tribes. Although
the free-hand methods employed in the
painter's art are favorable to flowing lines
and the graphic reproduction of life
forms, the color ornament of some of the
tribes is almost exclusively geometric,
good illustrations '' on the pot-
tery of the ancient Pueblos and in the
decoration of articles of skin by some of
the Plains tribes. It is probable that the





152
{B. A. E.
ORNAMENT
ometric character in the first of these
instances is in a measure due to copyism
from textile designs and, in the second,
to the use of rigid coloring implements
instead of brushes. The mound-builders,
skilful with the graver's point, seem to
have had slight mastery of the brush,
although some good examples of their
work in this branch have been obtained
from the ancient key settlements of the
Florida coast. In painting, as in engrav-
ing, symbolic designs seem to originate
largely with the men and the nonsymbolic
with the women, although the distinctions
between the work of the sexes probably
vary with the social organization and
state of culture. A peculiar method of
color decoration practised by some of the
tribes consisted in the cutting or scrap-
ing away of portions of the surface col-
oring of an object,
developing the
design in the con-
trasting color be-
neath. It has
often been as-
sumed that native
taste in the use of
colors was in-
stinctive and that
harmonious re-
sults were a mat-
ter of course; but
there is appar-
ently little evi-
dence on this
point, and it is
probable that the
pleasing combina-
tions ob-
served are
in large
lm ea Sure
due to the
fact that
the colors
a v ail a -
ble to the
tribes are
generally quiet in tone rather than bril-
liant. & ors were often symbolic, being
associated with particular concepts: as, for
example, green with summer; white with
winter; blue with death; yellow with the
east, and red with the west (see Color
symbolism).
(5) Textile ornament (see Weaving),
elaborated in the constructive features or
units of the art and in colors associated
with these, is displayed to good ad-
vantage in the weaving of the ancient
and modern Pueblos and the Navaho of
to-day, and also among some of the tribes
of the N.W., the Shoshoni, Shahaptin,
and Chilkat, for example. It is usually
highly geometric in style as a result of
the peculiar technic. In this art even
life forms take on characteristics of the
PAINTED DESIGNS OF THE HAIDA
construction or combination of parts, and
geometric characters necessarily prevail.
The same is true in general of the decora-
tions in the allied arts of basketry,
featherwork, beadwork, quillwork, net-
ting, and embroidery (q.v.). The last
named, although assuming some of the
characteristics of the textile foundation
CERE Montal. CHiLKAT GARMENT witH DESIGN's in Goet Lin STYLE.
(NIBLAck)
on which it is superposed, frequently ex-
resses its designs in flowing graphic
orms, and the same is true to a lesser
degree in the Gobelin style of weaving
practised by the N.W. coast tribes. As
already stated, the decorative motives of
the last-mentioned tribes are in the main
representative of life forms, but, with the
exception of the Nootka and other of
the more southern tribes, their basketry
decoration is almost exclusively geo-
metric. Featherwork had a prominent
place in native art and is still common in
the W., the feather-decked baskets of
some of the Pacific coast tribes being mar-
vels of tasteful and brilliant ornament.
The basketry designs of the western
tribes furnish striking illustrations of the
native genius for
decoration. So far
as known the
mound-building
tribes had made
no considerable
Progress in this
Pranch. Textile
art of all forms
is largely the work
of the women.
(6) In laying
(see Mosaic) was
employed by the more advanced tribes in
the decoration of objects of wood, stone,
and bone, but these decorations were usu-
ally of a very simple nature and are of no
particular importance in the discussion
of the native ornament of the N.; the
ancient Mexicans, however, executed
many superb works by this method.
Design woven in Tulaseño BA5-
set. (Powers)




nwm 301 ORNAMENT 1 53
Asociated ornaments are appended or
otherwise attached to articles of dress,
accouterments, utensils, etc, and consist
of tassels, fringes, beads, feathers, but-
tons, bells, and the like (see Adamment).
They are, however, not usually employed
in the elaboration of designs, though ef-
fective as ornaments.
The embellishments introduced by the
various methods described above into the
native arts include or represent several
classes of motives which, although not
always readily distinguished from one
anot er, may be grouped in a general
way, as follows:
(1) The technic, having its immedi-
ate 0 ' ‘ii in technic features of the arts
themggves and primarily nonideographic;
(2) the simply csthetic, introduced from
various sources solely for the purpose of
adornment and also primarily nonideo-
graphic; (3) the simply ideographic, por-
traying picwrially some scene, object, or
incident, or expressing in more or less
formal manner some ordinary or non-
sacred idea, as a name, a number, pur-
pox, ownership, title, rank, achievement,
a personal or tribal device, etc.; (4) the
sacred, expressive of some religious con-
cept, very generally delineative, and
present because the concept has a signifi-
cant relationsléiip with the person or the
object decorat . Emplgyed in the va-
rious arts these diversifi elements are
subject to many mutations offform. and
meaning. Apglied to objects o art or to
the person, t e forms of all classes of
motives, significant and nonsignificant,
are, to a greater or less degree, under the
supervision of taste, and undergo modifi-
mtions to satisfy the esthetic sense. The
simplest denotive signs, for example, are
not cut on an implement or utensil with-
out attention to spacing, uniformity of
outline, and neatness of finish, while
realistic representations are adapted to
or brought into harmony with the vary-
ing conditions under which they are
employed. Motives of all classes take on
different forms or receive distinct treat»
ment in each of the arts with which they
are associated, on account of differences
in technic and in the material, shape,
and size of the obgicnts to which they are
applied. These c gesare in the irec-
tion of elaboration where this is called
for, as in the filling of large spaces, and
in the direction of simplicity as influenced
by restricted spaces, y haste in execu-
tion, or by defective skill; and when
the shapes or available spaces demand
it, figures are distorted and divided with-
out regard to representative consistency.
Representations of natural forms intro-
duced into embellishment have, in gen-
eral, a tendency to become more conven-
tional with repetition, and under the
influence of the technic of some of the
arts, as in weaving, the pass readily
into purely conventional iorms. It does
not follow, however, that geometric
forms necessarily originate in this way.
It appears that with many primitive
tribes geometric ornament comes into
general use at a very early stage of cul-
ture progress, arisingin technic-a features
of the arts, in suggestions of fanc , and
possibly in other ways. Graphic deline-
ations of life forms coming into use later
combine with or take the lace of the
conventional decorations, and in so doing
are forced into the conventional mold,
assuming various degrees of simplification
and geoihetricitv. There isalso, no doubt,
a reciprocal elaboration of the geometric
forms to meet the requirements of the
new associations. That highly geometric
phases of decoration in many cases come
into use quite early is ap rent from
a /glance at the work of tgg northem
tribes. In the Pueblo region the hand-
some earthenware of the olden time dis-
plays mainly nonrealistic geometric
phases of embellishment; that of the
middle period has a considerable roent-
age of representative elements, whiiele that
0 the later time is rich in realistic mo-
tives. In the Mississippi valley and the
Atlantic woodlands simple geometric dec-
orations seem to prevail more fully among
the more primitive tribes and the realis-
tic aniong the more cultured. The
change from the formal to the realistic
is no doubt due somewhat to the gradual
adaptation of decorated articles at first
purely practical in function to sacred
ceremonial uses. The ideas associated
with omament are greatly diversified in
derivation and character, and subject to
profound changes with lapse of time, with
advance in culture, and with tribal mu-
tations. The simple technic and esthetic
motives are without particular ideo-
gphic associations, although ideas may
attached to or read into them at any
stage of their utilization by the im has
tive, symbol-loving aborigines. Wiltiii all
tribes devoted to the embellishin arts
there is necessarily a large body oi; non-
ideographic motives which had no sig-
nificance originally or which have lost it,
but it is a common practice to glive t/0 the
figures names suggested by t eir form,
o ten perhaps for convenience of refer-
ence merely; thus a. triangular figure
woven in a asket or painted onaleather
case maybe called a “ tipi” by one people,
a “ mountain” by another, and an “arrow-
head” by a third; a simple cross may be-
come the morning star, a mythic animal,
ora sign of the fourrguarters of the world.
And these simple esigns employed in
basketry or beadwork may be so associ-
ated as to tell or suggest a story, which
may be elaborated indefinitely by the
primitive fancy. Again, any siniplc nio-
154 ORNAMENT in. A. u.
tive may suggest some symbol or sacred
creature; thus a mere crooked line previ-
ously meaningless may become a serpent
with a. whole train of superstitions at-
tached; or it may be made to stand for
lightning, the shaft of the gods; or it may
be assumed to represent a river about
which the fathers have fabricated a
myth. Ornament belonging to or de-
rived from religious and other symbolic
forms of art, however, is original fully
burdened with associated ideas. The art
of a -highly] religious people is thus es-
pecially ric ini eographicelements, and
the character of these elements is in a
large measure determined by the nature
of the particular environment. An agri-
cultural people, for example, occupying
an arid region and devoting much atten-
tion to the ceremonial bringing of rain,
employs a great number of symbols rep-
resenting c ouds, lightning, rain, water,
and water animals, and these are intro-
duced freely into its decorative art. A
maritime people, depending on the prod-
ucts of the sea for subsistence, embodies
in its mythology the creatures of the sea
and the birds and the beasts that prey
upon them, and symbols depicting t ese
have a prominent place in its ornamental
art. T e dominant thought of a people
in other than the religious realm finds
exprwsion in pictography and in this
form passes intoornament. Itis observed
that warlike peoples, as the tribes of the
plains, devoted to military achievement,
are wont to embody in their art, in asso-
ciation more or less intimate with their
religious symbols, the signs and emblems
of aring deeds, and with some of these
tribes a system of military devices has
arisen which constitutes aprimitive phase
of heraldry (q. v.). These devices, ap-
plied to shields, costumes, and dwell-
ings, take their place in the decorative
arts of the people.
Considerable diversity in the ideas as-
sociated withdecoration arises from differ-
ences in the spheres of activity of the men
and the women. Delineative elements
having their origin in myth and cere-
mony, in military occupations and the
chase, and in pictogruphy generally, are
largely the creations 0 t e men; the ac-
tivities of the women are connected in a
great measure with the domestic estab-
ishment, and embellishments employed
in the strictly domestic arts consist in
large part of designs derived from non-
synibolic sources or those which have as-
sociated meanings obtained traditionally,
or from dreams, or such as are invented
to aglease the fancy. However, articles
m e by the women for the men, as
clothing and certain ceremonial objects,
may be embellished with subjects r-
taining to masculine activities. So digger-
ent is the point of view of the two sexes
that designs identical in origin and ap-
pearance, used by the men and the
women respectively, have wholly dis-
tinct interpretations. It would seem
that where a marked difference exists
between the decorative work of the men
and the women, especially among the
more primitive tribes, that of the women
is less distinctly symbolic than that of
the men, less graphic in character, and
more fully dominated by simple est-hetic
reggiirements.
enerally speaking it may be said that
each tribe employs in its ornament a
group of elements or motives, ideographic
and nonideographic, more or less dis-
tinctly its own and variously derived, and
having characteristics determined largely
by the grade and kind of culture and the
nature of the immediate environment.
The ornament of one tribe acts upon that
of a neighboring tribe and is reacted
upon according to the degrees of tribal
intimacy and culture relationship, and
the motives with or without their associ-
ated significance pass from one to the
other, undergoing changes more or less
radical and giving rise to endless variants.
The ornamental art of any tribe is thus,
as a rule, highly composite in style and
significance, being derived through a
plexus of channels and conditioned at all
times by the particular environment.
In view of these facts it behooves the
student of ornament to approach the sub-
jects of origin and significance with due
caution. He should remember that iden-
tical or closely analogous conventional
forms may have diverse origins, and that
the exact significance of a given ornament,
formal or graphic, must be sought, not
in analogous devices of other peo les and
not in explanations previously ogtained,
but from the particular tribe, clan, soci-
ety, or individual found using it, and
that a search for ultimate meanings, if not
necessarily futile, is fraught with peculiar
difiiculties.
Consult Balfour, Evolution of Decora-
tive Art, 1893; Barrett in Am. Anthrop.,
vii, no. 4, 1905; Beauchamp, Metallic
Ornaments of N. Y. Inds., 1903; Boas (1)
in Pop. Sci. Mo., Lxiii, no. 6, 1903, (2) in
Bull. Am.Mus. Nat. llist., ix, 1897; Culin
in Bull. Free Mus. Univ. Pa., ii, 235, 1900;
Cushing in Proc. Am. Pliilos. Soc., xxxv,
1896; Dixon in Bull. Am. Mus. Nat.
Hist, xvii, pt. 3, 1905; Emmons in Mem.
Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., in, Anthro . II,
pt. 2, 1903; Farrand, ibid., ii, Antiirop.
i, pt. 5, 1900; Haddon, Evolution in Art,
1895; Hamlin in Am. Architect, i.Ix, no.
1160, 1898; Holmes (1) in 4th Rep. B.
A. E., 1886, (2) in Am. Anthrop., iii,
no. 2, 1890, (3) in 6th Rep. B. A. E., 1888,
(4) in Am. Anthrop., v, no. 1, 1892;
Kroeber (1) in Am. Anthrop., n. s., iii,
no. 2, 1901, (2) iii Bull. Aiii. Mus. Nat.
mm. 30] 0RONHYATEKHA—ORONO 155
Hist., xvm, pt. 1, 1902, (3) in Univ. Cal.
Pub., Am. Archzeol. and Ethnol., n, no.
4, 1905; Laufer in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat.
Hist., vn, pt. 1, 1902; Lumholtz, (1) ibid.,
I11, Anthrop. 1|, pt. 1, 1900, (2) ibid., pt.
3, 1904, (3) Unknown Mexico, 1902;
Schmidt, Indianer-studien in Zentral-
Brasilien, 1905; Schurtz, Das Augenorna-
ment, Abh. Phil. Hist., 11, K. Siichsische
Ges. der Wissenschaften, xv, no. n;
Stolpe, Studier i Amerikansk Omamen-
tik, 1896; Swanton in Mem. Am. Mus.
Nat. Hist., vnr, 1905; Teit, ibid., I1, An-
throp. 1, pt. 4, 1900; Von den Steinen,
Unter den Natur-Volkern Zentral Brasil-
iens, 1894; Wisslerin Bull. Am. Mus. Nat.
Hist, xvm, pt. 3, 1904. (w. n. H.)
Oronhyatekha (‘It [iseai] burning sky’).
A noted Mohawk mix -blood, born on
the Six Nations res., near Brantford On-
tario, in 1841; died at Augusta, (ia., ltfar.
4, 1907. In his childhood he attended a
mission industrial school near his home,
and later entered the Wesleyan Academy
at Wilbraham, Mass. , and Kenyon College
at Gambier, Ohio, where he remained two
years, fitting himself for Toronto Univer-
sity, which he afterward entered. To
cover expenses during his college vaca-
tion, he hired some white men, whom he
dremed in Indian garb and exhibited with
himself ina “ Wild West” show. While
a student at Toronto, in 1860, the chiefs
of the Six Nations deputized Oronhyate-
kha to deliver an addre to the Prince of
Walcs( King Edward V1 I ) on the occasion
of his visit to America, the Prince invit-
i him to continue his studies at Oxford,
viigich he entered under the tutelage of
Sir Henry Acland, regius professor of
medicine. Returnini to America. a
graduated physician, e practised for a
time in Toronto. He married a grand-
daughter of Joseph Brant (Thayendane-
), the celebrated Mohawk, by whom
fihfld a son and a daughter. Oronhya-
tekha was an enthusiast in-secret society
work. He was a prominent member of
the Good Templars and of the Masonic
fraternity, and in 1902, at Chicago, was
elected president of the National Fra-
ternal Congress. He was founder of the
Independent Order of Foresters and held
the ofiioe of Grand Ranger from 1881
imtil the timeof his death. He delivered
an address at the Indian centennial at
T endinaga, Canada, Sept. 4, 1884. One
who knew him personallydescribed Oron-
hyatekha as “a man of extraordinary
parts. He impressed all with his remark-
able refinement. Thestran%erwouldtake
him for a high-class Englis man, were it
not for those racial marks which betrayed
his Indian origin. He was an expert par-
liamentarian, of dignified and suave yet
forceful address. He was a keen debater,
poignant and witty when occasion de-
manded, could tell a good story, and had
a faculty of withdrawing from any situa-
tion wit out leaving behind him rancor or
injured feelings” (New Indian, Stewart,
N ev., Mar. 1907). Oronhyatekha was the
author of an article on the Mohawk lan-
%uage, printed in the Proceedings of the
anadian Institute (n. s., x, 182-194, 1865;
xv, 1-12, 1878).
Orono. A Penobscot chief, born, ac-
cordin%(f)0 tradition, on Penobscot r., Me.,
in or a ut 1688. According to one tra-
dition he was a descendant of Baron de
Castine, and although Williamson, who
seems to have seen him and was familiar
with his later career, is disposed to reject
this story (Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 3d s.,
xx, 82-91, 1846), yet from Orono’s own
admissions it is possible that he was a son
of Castine’s daughter, who married a
Frenchman, and with her children was
taken captive in 1704. Nickolar, who
was related to Orono by marriage, as-
serted, according to Williamson, that
Orono was in some way related to old
Castine; moreover he asserts that Orono
was not of full blood, but part white—“a
half breed or more.” Orono informed
Capt. Munsell (Williamson, op. cit., 83)
that his father was a Frenchman and his
mother half French and half Indian. He
had none of the plhysical characteristics
of an Indian save t at he was tall, straight,
and well roportioned. Very little is
known of him until he had gassed his
50th year. That he embrace the Ro-
man atholic faith while comparatively
young, and that he was only a subordi-
nate chief until he had reac ed his 75th
year, are confirmed by the scanty records
of his history. Until 1759 Tomasus, or
Tomer, was head-chief of the Penobscot,
when he was succeeded by Osson, who
in tum was succeeded by Orono about
1770 or 1774. These three were ardent
advocates of .e at the commencement
of the Frencii and Indian war in 1754,
and until war was declared against the
tribe by the English colonists. In 1775
Orono and three of his colleagues went,
with one Andrew Gilman as interpreter,
to profess their friendship and to tender
their services to the Massachusetts ov-
ernment. They met the Provincial gon-
zress at Watertown on June 21, where
they entered into a treaty of amity with
that body and offered assistance, and
afterward proved faithful allies of the
colonists during their struggle for inde-
pendence. Orono was held in as high
esteem after the war as before; and in
1785 and 1796 entered into treaties with
Massachusetts, by which his tribe ceded
certain portions of their lands and fixed
permanent limits to the parts reserved.
At the time of the latter treaty Orono is
said to have reached his 108th year. He
died at his home at Oldtown, Me., Feb.
5, 1802. His wife, who was a full blood
1 56 OROYSOM—Or‘~AG E [B- A. ii.
Indian and his almostlifelong companion,
survived him a few years. Orono had a
son, who was accidently shot about 1774,
aged 25 years; and a daughter who mar-
ried Capt. Nickolar. Orono was buried
in the cemetery at Stillwater, Penobscot
co., Me., in the vicinity of the town that
bears his name. (c. T.)
Oroysom. Said to have been the native
name of the site of San J osé mission, Cal.
The territory was Costanoan.
°l'0yI01fl.-—E1_]g8lhB.1'dlI, Franc. in Cal., 390, 1897.
Oroyaon.—Ibi .
Osacaiis. A Costanoan village situated
in 1819 within 10 m. of Santa Cruz mis-
sion, Cal.
0uca1is.—'l‘aylor in Cal. Farmer, Apr. 5, 1860.
Bouquel.—Ibid.
Osaohile. An inland town of w. Florida,
apparently belonging to the Yustaga tribe,
situated probably not far E. from Ocilla r.,
and visited by De Soto in 1539. (J. M.)
GROU P OF OGAGE
0uachile.—Gareilasso de la Vega (1591) quoted
by Shlpg, De Soto and Florida, 299. 1881. U91-
ohile.—- njcl (ca. 1546) in Bourne, De Soto Narr.,
11, 73, 1904. Uzaohil.-—Gentl. of Elvas (1557) in
French, Hist. Coll. La., ii, 183, 1850. Uze a..—
Gentl. of Elvas quoted in Hakluyt Soc. Pub., ix,
xxxil, 1851.
Osage (corruption by French traders of
Wazhazhe, their own name). The most
important southern Siouan tribe of the
western division. Dorsey classed them,
under the name Dhegiha, in one dgroup
with the Omaha, Ponca, Kansa, an Qua-
Eaw, with whom they are supposed to
I
l
l
I


4
4
ave originally constituted a single body
living along the lower course of the
Ohio r.
Geographically speaking, the tribe con-
sists o three bands: the Pahatsi or Great
Osage, Utsehta or Little Osage, and Sant-
sukhdlii or Arkansas band. These ap-
pear to be comparatively modern, how-
ever, and the Osage r nize three
more closely amalgamateil divisions
which seem, from the traditional account
of them, to represent as many formerly
independent tribes. According to this
account, as gathered by J . O. Dorsey, the
beings which ultimately became men
originated in the lowest of the fouru per
worlds which Osage cosmology ostuliites
and ascended to the highest wliere they
obtained souls. Then they descended
until they came‘ to a red-oak tree on
which the lowest world rests and by its
branches reached our earth. They were
divided into two sections, the Tsishu, or
peace people, who kept to the left, living
on roots, etc.; and the Wazhazhe (true
Osage), or war ople, who kept to the
right and killedpinimals for their food.
Later these two divisions exchanged com-
modities, and after some time the Tsishu
‘I
(Ei_EvE||Yn census)
people came into possession of four kinds
of corn and four kinds of pumpkins,
which fell from the left hind legs of as
many different buffaloes. Still later the
tribe came upon a very warlike people
called Hangka-utadhantse, who lived on
animals, and after a time the Tsishu peo-
ple succeeded in making peace with
them, when they were taken into the
nation on the war side. Originally there
were seven Tsishu gentes, seven Wazh-
azhe gentes, and se\'en Hangka gentes,
but, in order to maintain an equilibrium
between the war and peace sides after
adopting the Hangka, the number of
their gentes was reduced to five and the
number of Wazhazhe gentes to two. In
camping the Tsishu gentes are on the left
or N. si e of the camping circle, and the
Hangka or Wazhazhe gentes on the right
or s. side, the entrance to the circle being
‘J
---0 i___
_._ _L
m:u-- 301 USAGE 157
eastward. Beginning at this entrance
the arrangement of gentes is as follows:
Tsishii gentes (from s. to w.): 1, Tsishu-
sintsak he; 2, Tsedtukaindtse; 3, Minkin;
4, Tsishuwashtake; 5, Haninihkashina;
6, Tsetduka; 7, Kdhun. Hangka gentes
(from E. to w.): 8, Washashewanun; 9,
Hangkautadhantsi; 10, Panhkawashtake;
11, Hangkaahutun; 12, Wasapetnn; 13,
L';'i\ii]ha.n; 14, Kanse.
e gentile o nization a rs to
have been very rginiiar to thgfegf the
Omaha and other southem tribes of this
division, involving paternal descent, pro-
hibition of marriage in the gentes of both
father and mother, and probably gentile
taboos. The functions of the various
gentes were also differentiated to a cer-
tain extcnt. Matters connected with war
were usually undertaken by the war
gentes and peace-making by the peace
gentes, while it was the duty of the chief
of the Tsishuwashtake gens to defend
any foeman who might slip into the
camp-circle and appeal to him for protec-
tion. The Tsishii gentcs are also said to
have had the care and naming of chil-
dren. Heralds were chosen from certain
special gentes, and certain others monopo-
lized the manufacture of moccasins, war
standards, and war pipes. On the death
of a head-chief the eading man called a
council and named four candidates, from
whom the final selection was made.
Seven appears as a sacred number in the
social organization of the Osage, but from
the war and other customs of the tribe it
appears that the sacred ceremonial mim-
ber was usually four (Dorsey in Am. Nat.,
Feb. 1884). '
The first historical notice of the Osage
appears to be on Marquette's autograph
map of 1673, which locates them ap-
parently on Osage r., and there they are
placed by all subsequent writers until
their removal westward in the 19th cen-
tury. Douay (1686) assigns them 17
villages, but these must have been noth-
ing more than hunting camps, for Father
Jacques Gravier, in a letter written in
1694 from the Illinois mission, speaks of
but one, and later writers agree with
his statement, though it must be under-
stood as applying only to the Great
Osage. Gravier interviewed two Osage
and two Missouri chiefs who had come
to make an alliance with the illinois,
and says of them: “The Osage and
Missouri do not appear to be so quick-
witted as the Illinois; their language
does not seem very difficult. The former
do not open their lips and the latter
speak stil more from the throat than
t ey” (Jes. Rel., LXIV, 171, 1900).
Iberville in 1701 (Margr , Déc., iv, 599,
1880) mentions a tribe o{l,200 to 1,500
families living in the region of Arkansas
r., near the Kansa and the Missouri,
and, like these, speaking a language that
he took to be Quapaw. The name of
this tribe through errors in copying and
printing became Crevas, but the descrip-
tion indicates the Osage. In 1714 they
assisted the French in defeating the
Foxes at Detroit. Although visits of
traders were evidently quite common be-
fore 1719, the first ofiicial French visit
appears to have been in that year by Du
Tisné, who learned that their village on
Osage r. then contained 100 cabins and
200 warriors. The village of the Missouri
was higher up, and a short distance s. w.
of the latter was another Osage village
which from later maps is shown to have
been occupied bythe ittle Osage. Then,

USAGE MAY
as always, the tribe was at war with most
oi the surrounding peoples, and La Harpe
witnesses to the terror in which they were
held by the Caddoan tribes The Illinois
were also inveterate enemies, though at
one time, when driven w. of the Missis-
sippi by the Iroquois, they fled to the
Osmge for protection. Charlevoix met a
party of Osage at the Kaskaskia village
on Oct. 20, 1721. Regarding them he
wrote: “Theydepute some of theirpeo le
once or twice every year to sing the callu-
inet among the Kaskasquins, and they are
now actually here at present.” The
French oiiicer Bossu met some Osage at
Cahokia (q. v.) in 1756. About 1802,
according to Lewis and Clark, nearly half
158
[B. A. E.
OSAGE
of the Great Osage under a chief named
Big-track migrated to Arkansas r., thus
constituting the Arkansas band. The
same explorers (1804) found the Great
Osage, numbering about 500 warriors, in
a village on the s. bank of Osage r., the
Little Osage, nearly half as numerous,
6 m. distant, and the Arkansas band,
numbering 600 warriors, on Vermilion r.,
a branch of the Arkansas.
On Nov. 10, 1808, by a treaty with the
United States concluded at Ft Clark,
Kans, near Kansas City, Mo., the Osa
ceded to the United States all their lands
E. of a line running due s, from Ft Clark
to Arkansas r., and also all of their
lands w. of Missouri r., the whole com-
prising the larger part of what is now
the state of Missouri and the N. part of
Arkansas. The territory remaining to
them, all of the present state of Okla-
homa N. of Canadian and Arkansas rs.,
was still further reduced by the provisions
of treaties at St Louis, June 2, 1825; Ft
Gibson, Ind. T., Jan. 11, 1839; and Can-
ville, Kans., Sept. 29, 1865; and the lim-
its of their present reservation were estab-
lished by act of Congress of July 15, 1870.
This consisted (1906) of 1,470,058 acres,
and in addition the tribe possessed funds
in the Treasury of the United States
amounting to $8,562,690, including a
school fund of $119,911, the whole yield-
ing an annual income of $428,134. Their
income from pasturage leases amounted
to $98,376 in the same year, and their
total annual income was therefore about
$265 per capita, making this tribe the
richest in the entire United States. By
act of June 28, 1906, an equal division of
the lands and funds of the Osage was
provided for.
Estimates of Osage population later
than that of Lewis and Clark are the fol-
lowing: Sibley, 1,250 men (including 400
Great Osage, 250 Little Osage, and 600 of
the Arkansas band); Morse (1821), 5,200
£ 4,200 Great Osage and 1,000
ittle Osage); Porter (1829), 5,000; U. S.
Indian Office (1843), 4,102; Schoolcraft
(1853), 3,758 (exclusive of an important
division known as Black Dog's band).
According to the Indian Office census of
1877, they numbered 3,001; in 1884, 1,547;
1886, 1,582; 1906 (after the division of
the tribal lands and trust funds had been
provided for), 1,994.
The following villages were occupied
by the Os at different times: Big
£ Black , Heakdhetanwan, Inta-
upshe, Khdhasiukdhin, Little Osage Vil-
# e, Manhukdhintanwan, Nanzewaspe,
Nikhdhitanwan, Pasukdhin, Paghuuk-
dhinpe, Santsukdhin, Takdheskautsiup-
she, Tanwakanwakaghe, Tanwanshin-
ka, Wakhakukdhin, and White Hair
Village. The following bands and divi-
sions have not been identified: Shapei-
nihkashina, Petkhaninihkashina, and
Tatseinihkashina. (J. R. S.)
A-ha-chae.—Hamilton in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes,
IV, 406, 1854. A'lahó.–Mooney in 17th Rep. B.
A. E., 394, 1898. Anahons.—La Harpe (1719) in
Margry, Déc., VI, 261, 1886 (probable misprint for
Anahou). Anahous.—Ibid., 284. Ani'-Wasa'sí.—
Mooney in 19th Rep. B. A. E., 509, 1900 (Cherokee
name). Annaho.—Joutel (1687)in Margry, Déc., III,
410, 1878. Assenjigun.—Schoolcraft, Ind.Tribes, IV,
304, 1854 (error). Assigunaigs.—Ibid., 592 (error;
see Assegun). Autrechaha.-Thevenot quoted by
Shea, Discov.,268, 1852. Bone Indians.—Schoolcraft,
Ind; Tribes, IV, 592, 1854, Crevas.—Iberville (1702)
in Margry. Déc., iv. 599, 1880 (misprint). Guasa.
chis.–Escudero, Noticias Nuevo Méx., 83, 1849.
Huashashas.–Rafinesque in Marshall, Ky., I,
28, 1824. Huzaas.—Long, Exped. Rocky Mts., II,
311, 1823. Huz-zau.-Pénicaut #9) in French,
Hist. Coll. La., n. S., I, 151, 1869. Huz-zaws.—
Long, Exped. Rocky Mts., II, 244, 1823. Ogages.—
Barcia, Ensayo, 213, 1723. Örages-Coxe. Caro-
lana, 15, 1741. Osage.—Hennepin, New Discov., pt.
1,141, 1698. Osarge.–Orig. Jour. Lewis and Clark
£) I, 36, 1904. Osasi'gi.—Gatschet, Shawnee
S., h. A. E. (Shawnee name). 0-saw-ses.—
Long, Exped. Rocky Mts., II, 244, 1823. Osayes.-
Morse, N. Am., '' 1776 (misprint?). Osédshi
mäklaks.—Gatschet, MS., B. A. E. (Modoc name).
Ossage.—Schermerhorn (1812) in Mass. Hist. Soc.
Coll., 2d s., 11, 31, 1814. Ouasoys.—Croghan (1759)
in Rupp, West. Penna., 146, note, 1846. o:
Marquette map (1673) in Shea, Discov., 268, 1852.
Ouichaatcha.—Bowles, Map of America, ca. 1750.
Ous.–Pénicaut (1719) in French, Hist. Coll. La., n.
s., 1, 151, 1869. Ousasons.—Boudinot, Star in the
West, 128, 1816. Ousasoys.—Croghan (1759) in Jef-
ferson, Notes, 145,1825 (probably a French corrup-
tion of Washashe)... 0-üxtxitan.—Gatschet, Chey-
enne MS., B.A. E.('hair cropped short': Cheyenne
name). 0 s.—Hennepin, New Discov., pt. II,
47, 1698. jes.—Barcia, Ensayo, 298, 1723.
s.-Hennepin, New Discov., pt. II, 47, 1698.
Ozas.–Amer. Pioneer, 11, 190, 1843. Tsiviltzha-e.—
Gatschet, Na-isha Apache MS., B. A. E. (Kiowa
Apache name). Uzajes.—Barcia, Ensayo, 299,
1723. Waoaoe.–Dorsey, Osage MS. vocab., B.A. E.,
1883 (own name). Wahashas.–Rafinesque in Mar-
shall, Hist. Ky., I, 30, 1824. Wahsash;—Keane in
Stanford, Compend., 542, 1878. Wajáje.—Dorsey,
Cegiha MS. Dict., B. A. E., 1878 (Ponca, Omaha,
£ Waraye.–Ibid. (Iowa,
Oto, and Missouri name). Wasāāzj.—ten Kate,
Reizen in N.A., 383, 1885. Y: unter, Cap-
tivity, 18, 1823. Wasashe.—Brackenridge, Views
of La., 72, 1815. Wä'sassa.—Gatschet, MS., B.
A. E. (name ven by Foxes and many
other tribes). asawsee.—Gale, Upper Miss.,
map facing 49, 1867. Wasbasha.— Lewis and
Clark Exped., I, 9, 1814. Washas.—Balbi, Atlas
Ethnog., 56, 1826. Wa-sha-she.–Pitchlynn (ca.
1828) quoted W. Smith, Cabeça de Vaca, 171,
note, 1871. ashbashaws. – Schoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes, VI, 689, 1857. Wash-sashe—Marcy, Explor.
Red R., 273, 1854 (Comanche and Wichita name).
W .—Gatschet, Arapaho MS., B. A. E. (Ara-
paho name). Wassashsha.—Brown, West. Gaz.,
193, 1817. ausashe.—Gallatin in Trans. Am.
Antiq. Soc., II,126, 1836. Wa-wha.—Pénicaut (1719)
in French. Hist. Coll.i.a., n.s. i. 151, 1869, waw.
sash.—Balbi, Atlas Ethnog.,56, 1826. Waw-sash-e-
Long, Exped. Rocky Mts., 1,328, 1823. Wazaza.—
Riggs, MS. letter to Dorsey (Dakota, name).
Wa-zha-zhe.–Dorsey in Am. Naturalist, 113,
note, Feb. 1884. Wos-sosh-e-M'Coy, Annual Reg-
ister, no. 2, 17, 1836. Wü-sa-si.—Grayson, MS.
vocab., B. A. E., 1885 (Creek name). Zages.—Har-
ris, Coll. Voy. and Trav., I, map of America, 685,
1705.
Osage. A former Miami village on
Wabash r., just w. of the Mississinewa, in
Miami co., Ind. It was so called from
its being the residence of an Osage Indian
domiciliated among the Miami, and
whose name '' in treaties as Osage
and Osage the Neutral (J. P. Dunn, inf'n,
1907). In 1838 the site was included in
amt. rm osaos ORANGE—OSGUAGE 159
an individual reserve granted to Rich-
ardville, the Miami chief.
0laga.—Hough, map in Indiana Geo]. Rep.. 1882
gnlsprint). Ougo t.own._—R.oyce. map in lst Rep.
. A. L. 1881. age v1llAgo.—Treaty of 1838 n
U. s. Ind. Trent, 508, ma.
Osage orange. The bois d’arc ( Torylon
mnfiwunz), native in the Osage mts.;
m the ethnic term Omye, applied in
garticular to a people of Siouan stock.
he wood was commonlv used by western
tribes for making bows, hence the French
name. Cf. Ozark. (A. F. c.)
Osamekin. See Massusoil.
Osanalgi (Ostin-al_r;i, ‘otter people’L.e A
Creek clan.—Gatschet, Creek Migr. g.,
1, 15%, 1884. '
Olass (()’/sass, ‘muskrat’). A sub-
phratry orgensof the Menominee.—Hoff-
man in 1~ith Rep. B. A. E.,42, 1896.
Oscalui. A former town of the Cones-
toga, probably situated near the mouth of
Sugar cr., on the right bank of Susque-
hanna r., in Bradford co., Pa.
i>'%‘I~l?‘<§.?i. ;i'i‘il'f'If°l§§-.‘Z§‘ "o.’Z’i‘1.‘I;.(li‘§.‘Z.)r.’i‘tii'E§1
pod. Gen. Sullivan, 1779, 124, 1837.
Osceola (also spelled Oseola, Asseola, As-
seheholar properly Asi-yaholo, ‘Black-
drink halioer,’ roin asi, the ‘black drink’
(q. v.), yaholo, the long drawn-out cry
sung by the attendant while each man
in turn is drinking). A noted Seminole
leader to whom the name Powell was
sometimes applied from the fact that
after the death of his father his mother
married a white man of that name.
He was born on Tallapoosa r., in
the Creek country, about 1803. His
paternal grandfather was a Scotchman,
and it is said the Caucasian strain was
noticeablcin his features and complexion.
He was not a chief by descent, nor, so
far as is known, by fonnal election, but
took hisplace as leader and acknowledged
chieftain by reason of his abilities as a
warrior and commander during the mem-
orable struggle of his people with the
United States in the Seminolewar of 1835.
Secreting the women, children, and old
men of his tribe in the depths of a great
swamp, where the white troops were for
along time unable to find them, Osceola
tumed his energy to the work of harass-
ing the Government forces. Maj. Dade
and his detachment, the first to attack
him, were cut off, only two or three
wounded men escaping. Beginning with
Gen. Gaines, one after another otficer
was placed in charge of the army sent
against this intrepid warrior and his fol-
lowers. These were successively baffled,
owing largely to the physical ditiicul-
ties to be overcome on account of the
nature of the Seminole country, until Gen.
Jesup, maddened by the public cry for
more energetic action, seized Osceola and
his attendants while holding a confer-
ence under a flag of truoe—an act con-
demned as inexcusable treachery by the
same public that had urged him on. The
loss of freedom, and brooding over the
manner in which he had been betrayed,
broke the spirit of the youthful chief,
who died a prisonerin Ft Moultrie, S. C.,
in Jan. 1838. In physique Osceola was
described as tall, slender, and straight,
with a countenance pleasing, though of
somewhat melancholy cast. See Sketch
of the Seminole \Var, by a Lieutenant,
1836; Barr, Narr. Ind. Wars in Fla.,
1836; McKenney and Hall, Ind. Tribes,
1854; Potter, The War in Florida, 1836;
Ellis, Indian Wars of the United States,
I892. (c. 1'.)


oscsout. (Ann cum)
Oachekkamegawenenewak (Oshd.'kz7m‘l-
guwtnlntwfig, ‘ ple of the transverse
ridge.’—\\'. J.iie0A former Chippewa
band in Minnesota, living in 1753 near
Rainy lake. The name is applied also to
some Chippewa once living E. of Mille
Lac but now at VVhite Earth.
Oachakknmegn Wenenewak.—Long, Exped. St
Peter's R., n, 153, 1824 ("or those of the Cross or
transverse rid ge" ). 0|hi'kamigivin1n5wag.—\\’m.
Jones, inf‘n, 1906.
Oloouarahronon. The Iroquois name of
an unidentified but probably Algonquian
tribe s. of St Lawrence~r. in the 17th
century.—Jes. Rel. 1640, 35, 1858.
Olotchiwan (‘place of the headless’).
An ancient Zufii pueblo, now in ruins,
situated N. w. of awikuh (q. v.) in w.
New Mexico.
0"letchlwan.—Cushlng, lnf‘n, 1891. 0lh-|.-ohe-
1u.n.—Fewkes in Jour. Am. Eth. and Arch.. 1,
101, 1891. 0’|hetohiwl.u.—Cushln , op. cit.
Osgudge. A former viliage of the
Mohawk, consisting in 1634, when it was
visited by Van Cur er, of 9 houses. For
a description of these, see Onekagoncka.
160 OSHACH-OSKELAGNA
[B. A. E.
It was situated near a large confluent of
Mohawk r., between the third and fourth
castles of the Mohawk, E. of the village
of Cawaoge, which was about 1 m. E. of
the fourth castle of that date. This may
have been a town of the Wolf clan, as
Van Curler learned that the principal
chief of this village was known as Oguoho,
i. e. ‘Wolf.” It was probably distinct
from Osquake. (J. N. B. H.)
Ohquage.-Van Curler (1634–35) in Rep. Am. Hist.
Ass'n 1895, 98, 1896. -
Oshach. The Sun clans of the Keresan
ueblos of Laguna, Acoma, Sia, San
elipe, and Cochiti, N. Mex. The Sun
clan of Laguna claims to have come origi-
nally from San Felipe; that of Acoma
forms a phratry with the Huwaka (Sky)
clan. (F. w. H.)
Hano Oshatch.–Lummis, New Mex. David, 48,
1891 (evidently, '' here to the Acoma in
general). Ohsháhch-hánoch.—Hodge in Am. An-
throp., Ix, 352, 1896 (Laguna form; heinoch=
‘people'). Osách-háno.—Ibid. (Sia form). Osách-
hanoq b.—Ibid. (Acoma form)... 0'shach;hāno-
Ibid. # Felipe form). 0'shach-hánuch.-
Cochiti form). O'-sharts.–Stevenson in
11th Rep. B. A. E., 19, 1894 (Sia form). Oshatsh.—
Bandelier, Delight Makers, 243, 1890 (Cochiti
form). -
Oshagonondagie. See Onondakai.
os-kos". (wiscons." Historical society)
Oshkosh (“his hoof', or “his nail’; cf.
Oshkushi). Head-chief of the Menominee
in the first half of the 19th century; born
1795, died Aug. 31, 1850. He was of the
Owasse gens, and grandson of Chakau-
chokama, called “The Old King,” long
head-chief of the tribe. Oshkosh became
a warrior when 17 years of age, being one
of the hundred of his tribesmen under
Tomah who joined Col. Robert Dickson -
of the British army and participated in
the capture of Ft Mackinaw, Mich., from
the Americans in July, 1812. He was
with the party who in 1813 made an un-
successful attack on Ft Sandusky, Ohio,
then in charge of Maj. Geo. Croghan. It
was at the treaty of Butte des Morts,
Mich. Ter. (now Wisconsin), Aug. 11,
1827, that he was first officially recog-
nized as chief of the Menominee, when,
in fact, he was named as chief by
Cass and McKenney, the United States
commissioners, in order that he might
represent his tribe. Oshkosh is described
as having been of medium size, possess-
ing good sense, ability, and bravery, but
a slave to strong drink, which led him,
at least in one instance, deliberately to
murder, without provocation or excuse,
an inoffensive Indian. His name is also
written Oiscoss, Oskoshe, and Oskashe.
His portrait, painted by Samuel M.
Brookes, is in possession of the State Hic.
torical Society of Wisconsin. See Hoff-
man in 14th Rep. B. A. E., 1896. (c. ...)
Oshkushi (Uskasha). The anim".te form
of an inanimate word referring to ‘hoof,”
“claw,” “nail’; applied to a member of
the social divisions of the Sauk, Foxes,
and Kickapoo. The division is irrespec-
tive of clan and is the cause of intense
rivalry in sport. Their ceremorial color
is black. (W. J.)
Oshonawan (‘musty town'). An ancient
Zuñi settlement, now in ruins, situated
E. of Ojo Caliente, N. Mex. (F. H. C.)
£–Fewkes in Jour. Am. Eth. and Arch., I,
0sh tenuhl awan (Osh’-te-nu'-hla-wan,
‘dwelling place of the rock or cave shelter
surrounded”). A companion ruin to
Hlauhla, which is situated 10 m. N. N. E.
of Zuñi, N. Mex. (F. H. C.)
Osiquevede. Mentioned by Fontaneda,
about 1575, in connection with Mogoso,
Tocobaga, Carlos (Calusa, ) Ais, and Son-
sobe, as a village or tribe of Florida below
: from) Apalachee, Fla. (J. M.)
siguevede.–Fontaneda in Ternaux-Compans,
Voy., xx, 40, 1841. Osiquevede.–Fontaneda Mem-
oir, Smith trans., 27, 1854.
0skakumukchochikam (0s Ká/kūmūk
Teótcikām, “arrow-bush standing’). A
former Pima village in S. Arizona.—Rus-
sell, Pima MS., B. A. E., 16, 1902.
Oskawaserenhon (‘dead branches have
fallen'). A traditional Iroquois town of
the Wolf clan; so enumerated in the list
of towns in the Chant of Welcome of the
Condolence Council of the League of the
Iroquois. Nothing definite is known as
to its situation or to what tribe it be-
longed. See Hale, Iroq. Book of Rites,
1883. (J. N. B. H.)
Oskelagna (yagena=‘land”). Recorded
on the West Florida map (ca. 1775) as one
of the former Choctaw “Sixtowns,” situ-
ated probably in Jasper co., Miss. It is

BULL. 30]
not, however, one of the Sixtowns re-
corded by Gatschet. See Oklahannali.
Oskenotoh (Os-ken’-o-toh). The Deer
clan of the Hurons.—Morgan, Anc. Soc.,
153, 1877.
Oskquisaquamai. A fish-eating #'
mentioned in connection with Assini-
boin, Cree, and Maskegon, in the middle
of the 18th century; probably a band of
Cree.
Oskguisaquamai.—Bacoueville de la Potherie,
Hist. Am., 1, 176, 1753. Osquisakamais.-Dobbs,
Hudson Bay, 25, 1744. -
Oskuk (Os kük, ‘tree standing’). A
small Pima village on Gila r., S. Arizo-
na.—Russell, Pima MS., B. A. E., 18,
1902. -
Osmakmiketlp (Osmarmik'é'lp). A Bel-
lacoola village on the .N. side of Bella-
coola r., at its mouth, in British Colum-
bia; it was one of the eight Nuhalk
towns.—Boas in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat.
Hist., 11, 49, 1898. •
Osonee. A former '' probably of
the Upper Creeks, on 'ahawba r., 1n
Shelby co., Ala.
Old Osonee.—Royce in 18th Rep. B. A. E., Ala.
map, 1900.
Osotchi. A former Lower Creek town
on the w. bank of Chattahoochee r., Rus-
sell co., Ala., 2 m. below Uchee town and
adjoining Chiaha. It was settled prior
to 1791 by people from Flint r., Ga., and
in 1832 had 168 heads of families. Jn
Oklahoma the descendants of the people
of Osotchi and Chiaha are settled in one
village.
Hooseche.—Bartram, Travels, 462, 1791. Hoosi-
tchi.—Bartram as cited by Gatschet, Creek Migr.
Leg., I, 142, 1884. , 0csachees.—Harris # II,
335, 1764. oasinachies.-McKenney and Hall, Ind.
Tribes, III, 80, 1854 (probably identical). Oosco-
oches.—Hawkins (1813) in Am. State Pap., Ind.
Aff., 1, 854, 1832. Oosechu.—Adair, Am. Inds.,
257, 1775. Oo-se-oo-che.—Hawkins (1799), Sketch,
. Ooseoochee.—U. S., Ind. Treat. (1814),
Oscoochee.—Gallatin in Trans. Am.
. Soc., II, 95, 1836. Oseooche.—Wilkinson
1802) in Am. State Pap., Ind. Aff., I, 677, 1832.
tohy.–Pickett, Hist. Ala., II, 104, 1851. Oso-
chee.-Am. State Papers, Ind. Aff., II, 837, 1834-
6sotchi.—Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg., 1, 142, 1884.
Ossuchees.—Am. State Papers, Ind. Aff., I, 383.
1832. Ostretchees.—H. R. Ex. Doc. 276, 24th Cong.,
1st sess., 308, 1836. Ósudshi—Gatschet, Creek,
Migr. Leg., I, 142, 1884. Ósutchi.—Ibid. Oswi-
chees.—Woodward, Reminis., 38, 1859. Oswichu.—
U. S. Ind. Treat. (1827), 419, 1837. Oswitcha.—H.
R. Ex. Doc. 276, 24th Cong., 1st sess., 300, 1836.
Oswitche.-H. R. Doc. 452, 25th Cong., 2d sess., 49,
1838. Oswitchee.—Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, IV,
578, 1854. Ousauches.—Barnard (1793), in Am.
State '# Ind. Aff., I, 382, 1832. Owitchees.—
McCall, Hist. Georgia, 1,364, 1811. Owseecheys.–
Harris, Voy., II, 327, 1764. Usechees.—Kinnard
(1793) in Am. State Pap., Ind. Aff., I, 388, 1832.
Usuchees.-Seagrove (1793), ibid., 387. Usu-
tehi.—Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg., I, 142, 1884.
Osotchi. A town of the Creek Nation,
on Deep fork, below Ocmulgee, Okla.
o'sudshi.—Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg., II, 186,1888.
Ospo. . A Yamasee, mission on the
coast of Georgia in the latter part of
the 16th century. In 1597, in a gen-
eral attack on the missions, the church
was destroyed and the priest in ''
Father Avila, taken prisoner, but he
57009°–Bull. 30, pt 2–12–11
osKENOToH–ossoss ANK
161
was finally rescued after having once
been condemned to the stake. See Tol-
emato. (J. M.)
Ospa.—Shea, Cath. Miss., 70, 1855. Ospo.—Barcia,
Ensayo, 171, 1723.
Osquake (from Otsquago, “under the
rock, Mohawk name of the creek.—Hew-
itt). A Mohawk band and vill for-
merly at Ft Plain and on Osquake cr.,
Montgomery co., N.Y. (Macauley, N.Y.,
II, 296, 1829). Cf. Osguage.
Ossaghrage (Iroquois: ‘place of beaver
dams.”—Hewitt). An Abnaki village in
1700.—Bellomont (1700) in N. Y. Doc.
Col. Hist., Iv, 758, 1854.
Ossahinta (“Frost'). The principal chief
of the Onondaga from 1830 until his
death in 1846; he was born in 1760 and
belonged to the Turtle clan. Ossahinta
was of high character and an eloquent
speaker, and was commonly known as
Captain Frost. # M. B.)
Osse (Os’-se, ‘old squaw duck”). A sub-
phratry or gens of the Menominee.—Hoff-
man in 14th Rep. B. A. E., 42, 1896.
Ossewingo. A town with a mixed popu-
lation under Oneida jurisdiction, formerly
situated, according to the Evans map of
1756, a few miles above Chenango, Broome
co., N. Y. The report of Thompson and
Post in 1758 (Pa. Archives, III, 413, 1853)
says, with reference to Chenango, that it
is a “town of the Nanticokes, on Susque-
hanna, about half way between Owegey
and Ossewingo,” which indicates appar-
ently that Chenango lay between the
two towns mentioned and is not identical
with Ossewingo, as some writers assert.
See Halsey, Old N. Y. Frontier, 276,
1901. (J. N. B. H.)
Ossingsing (Delaware: assinesink, “at
the # stone,' probably referring to
the heaps of small stones that the Indians
were accustomed to form at certain places,
especially at the foot of a hill.–Gerard).
A former village of the Sintsink (q.v.) on
the site of Ossining, N. Y.—Ruttenber,
Tribes Hudson R., 79, 1872.
Ossipee (“lake formed by the enlarge-
ment of a river.”—Maurault). A small
tribe of the Pennacook confederacy for-
merly living on Ossipee r. and lake in Car-
roll co., N. H., and Oxford co., Me.
Their village, of the same name, was prob-
ably on the lake. (J. M.)
Osipees.—Kendall, Trav., III, 45, 1809. Ossepe.-
Treaty of 1690 in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 3ds., 1,113,
1825 ossipee -Penhallow (1726) in N. H. Hist.
Soc. Coll., 1,71, 1824.
Ossossané (“a mound”). A former im-
ortant Huron village, belonging to the
ear clan, situated tween L. Simcoe
and Georgian bay, Ontario. It was
known under various names at different
periods. In 1639 the mission of La Con-
ception was removed there from Ihona-
tiria. (J. N. B. H.)
Immaculate Conception.—Shea, Cath; Miss., 177,
1855. La Conception.—Jes. Rel. 1640, 63, 1858.
La Rochelle.—Jes. Rel. 1636, 123, 1858. Ossonane.-
162
[B. A. E.
OSSUARY—OSWEGO TEA
Jes. Rel. 1639,88, 1858 (changed in errata to Ossos-
sane). Ossosandué.—Jes. Rel. 1637, 70, 1858. Osso-
sané.—Ibid., 131. Ossossandue.—Ibid., 70. Ossos-
sané –jes. Rei. 1636, 123, 1858. ossossarie-Jes.
Rel. 1640, 63, 1858 (misprint). Quevindoyan.—
Mémoire of 1637 in Margry, Déc., I, 4, 1875
# “at the base of the mountain.'-Hewitt).
uieuindohain. ard (1686), Can., 11, 422, 1866.
Quieuindohian.—Ibid., 1,200, 1866. Sainct Gabriel.—
Ibid., note. Tequenonquiaye.—Champlain (1615)
CEuvres, IV, 28, 1870. Tequeunoikuaye. agard
(1636), Can., 1, 200, 1866. Tequeumonkiaye.—Sagard
misquoted in Champlain, CEuvres, IV, 28, note,
870.
Ossuary. See Mortuary customs.
Osswehgadagaah (“hawk”). A clan of
the Seneca.
Canonchahonronon.–French writer (1666) in N. Y.
Doc. Col. Hist., Ix, 47–48, 1855. Os-sweh-ga-dā-ga'-
ah.-Morgan, League Iroq., 80, 1851.
Ostimuri. A pueblo of the Nevome,
with 57 inhabitants in 1730; apparently
situated in Sonora, Mexico, E. of lon.
109° and N. of lat. 29. It seems to have
been a visita of and near the mission of
# Rosalia) Onopa, q.v.
. Ildefonso Ostimuri.—Rivera (1730) quoted by
Bancroft, No. Mex. States, 1, 514, 1884.
Ostogeron. A former Iroquois village,
apparently under Oneida jurisdiction,
situated, according to the Brion de la
Tour map of 1781, above Tuskokogie, on
the E. bank of the E. branch of the Sus-
uehanna r. This is probably an error
or Chenangor. in N. $. (J. N. B. H.)
Octageron.—Lattré, Map, 1784. Ostogeron.-Es-
nauts and Rapilly, Map, 1777.
Ostonwackin. A village occupied by
Delaware, Cayuga, Oneida, and other
Indians under Iroquois control on the w.
branch of the Susquehanna, at the mouth
of Loyalsock cr., at the site of the present
Montoursville, Lycoming co., Pa. It was
at one time the home of the celebrated
Madam Montour, q.v.
French Town.—Darlington, Christopher, Gist's
Jour., 155, 1893. Ostanghaes.—Albany conf. (1722)
in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist, V, 675, 1855 (the inhabit-
ants). Ostonwackin.—Loskiel (1794) quoted by
Day, Penn., 525, 1843. Ots-on-wacken.–Darling-
ton, op. cit. Otstonwackin.—Loskiel, Hist. Miss.
United Breth., pt.2, 32, 1794. Otstuago.-Darling-
ton, op.cit.
Ostrovki (Russian: ‘little islands'). A
Kaniagmiut Eskimo village on Kachemak
bay, w. coast of Kenai penin., Alaska;
pop. 74 in 1880.—Petroff in 10th Census,
Alaska, 29, 1884.
Ostyalakwa. A former pueblo of the
Jemez of New Mexico; definite location
unknown. Asserted to be distinct from
Astialakwa.
Osht-yal-a.—Bandelier in Arch. Inst., Papers, IV,
''',**-Hodge field notes, B.
Osuktalaya (Osak-talaya, ‘hickory
ve'). A former Choctaw town of
the Oklafalaya, or Western party, on
the headwaters of c' r., in
Neshoba or Kemper co., Miss. See Hal-
bert in Pub. Miss. Hist. Soc., VI, 427,
1902.
Osunkhirhine, Pierre Paul. An Ab-
naki Indian of St Francis, near Pierre-
ville, Quebec, noted for his translations,
especially of religious works, into the
Penobscot dialect of the Abnaki lan-
guage, published from 1830 to 1844. He
received a good education at Moore's
Charity School, Hanover, N. H., and
returned to his home as a Protestant
missionary. In some of his published
works (Pilling, Bibliog. Algonq. ''
539–40, £ name appears as Wzok-
hilain, because it could not be more ex-
actly transliterated into the Abnaki
language.
Oswegatchie (“at the very outlet’). A
former village of Catholic Iroquois under
French influence, on the site of Ogdens-
burg, St Lawrence co., N.Y., at the mouth
of the Oswegatchie. In 1748 Father Pic-
quet began there La Presentation mis-
sion, which grew so rapidly, mainly by
recruits from the Onondaga and Cayuga,
that three years later the settlement num-
bered 3,000. The French fort La Gallette
was built there about the same time. In
spite of the opposition of the Iroquois con-
federation the mission prospered, and at
the breaking out of the French and In-
dian war in 1754 the Oswegatchie and
other Catholic Iroquois sided with the
French against their former brethren.
The settlement was invaded the next year
by smallpox, which carried off nearly
half the population. In 1763 they were
estimated at about 400. They joined the
British in the Revolution and at the close
of the war the disorganized remnant was
settled temporarily at Johnstown and
later at Indian Point near Lisbon, not far
from their old settlement. About the
year 1806 the survivors finally joined the
Onondaga and St Regis. (J. N. B. H.)
La Gallette.—Writer of 1756 in Mass. Hist.Soc. Coll.,
1st s., vii, 99, 1801. La Gattell,—Johnson (1763) in
N.Y. Doc. Col. Hist., VII, 573, 1856(transposed). La
Présentation.—Quebec conf. (1751), ibid., x, 237,
1858(mission name). Osevegatchies.–Imlay, West.
Ter., 293,1797 (misprint). wegatche.—Johnson
(1763) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., VII, 573, 1856. Oswa-
tohes.—Boudinot, Star in the West, 128, 1816.
swagatic.—Writer of 1756 in Mass. Hist. Soc.
Coll., 1st S., VII, 99, 1801. Osweatchies.—Jefferson,
Notes, 282, 1825. Osw o.—Albany conf.
(1754) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., VI, 862, 1855.
W ie. — Ibid., 887. :
£ ) in Schoolcraft, Ind., Tribes, VI, 270, 1857.
egatches.—Croghan (1765) in Monthly Am.
Jour. Geol.,272,1831. Oswegatchie.—Wraxall (1754)
in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 3d s., v, 23, 1836. Oswe-
gatchy.—Eastburn (1758) in Drake, Trag. Wild.,
270, 1841. Oswegatsy.—Ft Johnson conf. (1756)
in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., VII, 47, 1856. £:
Document of 1749, ibid, x, 203, 1858. Sweega-
chie.–Mt Johnson conf. (1755), ibid., VI, 968, 1855.
Sweegassie.—Albany conf. £, ibid., 856. Swee-
gochie.—Wraxall (1756), ibid., VII, 20, 1856. Swe-
gaachey.—Johnson (1753), ibid., VI, 779, 1855. Swe-
gā'-che-Morgan, League Iroq., 26, 1851. Swega-
chee.—Johnson (1756) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., VII,
90, 1856. Swegachey.–Mt Johnson conf. (1753),
ibid, vi, Sii is 55 ° swegachie-johnson (1756),
ibid., VII, 132, 1856. Swegachy.–Canajoharie conf.
(1759), ibid.,382. Swegatsy.--Stoddert (1753), ibid.,
VI, 780, 1855. Swetgatchie.—Jefferys, Fr. ms,
pt. 1,141, 1761. Usuoké-haga.–Gatschet, Mohawk
MS., 1877 (Mohawk name).
Oswego tea. A name applied to Mo-
narda didyma, a plant used for medicinal
purposes by Indians, and after them
aunt. 301 - 0TACITE—-OTHERDAY 163
b ' the whites, particularly the Shakers
of} New York state. From the place name
Oswego. (A. P. c.)
Otaoite. See Outa/city.
Otaguottouemin. An Algorauian tribe
mentioned by Champlain ( uvres, IV,
20, 1870), who heard of them during his
e up the Ottawa r. in 1615. hey
dwelt in a sparsely inhabited desert
and lived I3; hunting, and by fishing in
rivers, pon s, and la es. The Jesuit Re-
lation of 1640 describes them as dwelling
N. of the Kichesipirini. They seldom de-
scended to trade with the French.
Iotlk0ut.oucmi.—Jes. Rel. 1640, 84, 1858. Ohio-
tonemi.—Jes. Rel.. ni, index, 1858. 8ta8koGem-
i8ek.—Jes. Rel. 1650, $1, 1358.
Otai. A former Dieguefio rancheria
near San Diego, s. Cal.—0rtegl;a (1775)
quoted by Bancroft, Hist. Ca ., 1, 254,
1884.
0taki(O’-ta/-ki). A former Maidu vil-
lage between Bi and Little Chico crs.,
in the foothills 0% Butte co., Cal., a few
miles E. of Michogdo. (R. B. D.)
0-t-S-ki.-Powers in ont. N. A. Ethnol., lll, 282,
}2;Z’)(the people). 0-ta-kin’-ni.—Ibid. (the vil-
Otaklhansbe. A former Choctaw vil-
lage of the “Sixtowns” district; proba-
bly in Jasper co., Miss.—West Fla. Map,
ca. 1775.
Otanito. See Oulacily.
Otat. A former Dieguefib settlement,
tributary to the mission of San Miguel
de la F rontera, on the gulf coast of Lower
California, about 30 m. s. of San Diego,
Cal. ( A. s. G.)
Otatal (from Aztec otatli, a species of
cane). A ruined pueblo of the Opata, near
Guachiuera, 1'-:. Sonora, Mexico, about
lat. 30°.
Lon 0tatu.—Bandclier in Arch. lust. Papers, Iv,
517, um.
Otatshia (‘crane’). A phratry of the
Menominee; also a subghratry or gfns.
0ti’tnh.ia wi'diahi'amm.—Ho man in 14th ep. B.
A. E.. 42, 1396.
Otchek, Otchig. See Pekan.
Otokhiatonwan (‘village in the thick-
et’). A band of the Wahpeton Sioux.
0-to-liar-ton.—Lewis and Clark. Disc0v., 34, 1806.
0tehto|)wagb—Riggs, letter to Dorse_y,l88‘2. omn-
ata|Jwar).— racy (after Ashley) in 15th Rep.
B. A. l-1., 216, 1897. 0t-eqi-ato=waI.—Ibld.
Otenashmoo. A former Chumashan vil-
lage at “Las Possas," about 2 m. from
Santa Barbara mission, Cal.—Taylor in
Cal. Farmer, May 4, 1860.
Oteroughyanonto. See Ohrante.
Otherday, John (Augpetu-tokecha). A
Wahpeton Sioux, son of Zitkaduta, or
Red Bird, and nephew of Big Curly,
chief of the Wahpeton at Lac qui Parle,
Minn.; born at Swan lake, Minn., in
1801. It is said that when a young man
he was “passionate and revengeful, and
withal addicted to intemperance, and he
lived to lament that he had slain three or
four of his fellows in his drunken orgies”
(Sibley). Yet at times he manifested
the same devotion to his tribesmen as he
afterward showed to the whites, on one
occasion, in a battle with the Chippewa
at St Croix r., bearingfrom the field “One-
legged Jim,” who had been severely
wounded, and, during the same action
saving the life of another Indian called
Fresmére’s Son. But he early became
desirous of following the ways of the
white men, adopting their dress, later
becoming a devoted member of Dr Wil-
liamson's church, and abandoning his
intemperate habits. When in 1857 the
wily nkpaduta, “too vile to be even
countenanced bi»; the Sioux,” fell upon
and massacred t e settlers at Spirit lake,
in the resent South Dakota, and carried
Miss Abigail Gardner and Mrs Noble into


wan OTHERDAV. (sourn in-ton Hllromuu. sown)
captivity, Otherday and Paul Mazakn-
temani volunteered to follow the out-
law’s trail, rescuing Miss Gardner, but
arriving too late to save the life of the
other captive. At the time of the Sioux
outbreak of 1862, Otherday, who had
married a white woman, resided on the
reservation near Minnesota r., in a com-
fortable dwelling built for him by the
agent. When he learned that hostilities
were imminent, he hastened to the upper
agency and there gathered 62 of the
whites, whom he guided in safety through
the wildemess to St Paul, then hastened
back to the frontier to save other lives
and to aid in bringing the murderers to
jlustice. To him and the other Christian
ndians who aided in the rescue the
164
[B. A. E.
OTIAHANAGUE-OTO
missionary party of 43 were indebted for
their escape to an extent not then known
(Riggs). In the military campaign or-
ganized to quell the outbreak Otherday
was employed by Gen. Sibley as a
scout, in which capacity he rendered
valued service. He participated in the
battles of Birch Coolie and Wood lake,
taking with his own hands two horses
from the enemy and slaying their riders.
“He was often in their #: and so far
in advance of our own men that they
fired many shots at him in the belief that
he was one of the foe. No person on the
field compared with him in the exhibition
of reckless bravery. He was clothed en-
tirely in white: a belt around his waist,
in which was placed his knife; a hand-
kerchief was knotted about his head, and
in his hand he lightly grasped his rifle”
(Heard). Otherday signed the Sisseton
and Wahpeton treaty at Washington,
Feb. 19, 1867. Congress granted him
$2,500, with which he purchased a farm
near Henderson, Sibley co., Minn.; here
he resided for three or four years, but
not being successful as a farmer he sold
his land at a sacrifice and removed to the
Sisseton and Wahpeton res., S. Dak.,
where the agent built a house for him.
He died of tuberculosis in 1871, and was
buried in a pasture on the N. side of Big
Coule cr., 75 ft from the stream, about
12 m. N. w. of Wilmot, Roberts co., S.
Dak.
Consult Heard, Hist. Sioux War, 1863;
Riggs in Minn. Hist. Soc. Coll., 111, 1880;
Doane Robinson (1) in Monthly South
Dakotan, III, Oct. 1900, (2) in S. Dak.
Hist. Coll., II, 1904; De Lorme W. Rob-
inson in S. Dak. Hist. Coll., 1, 1902;
Bryant and Murch, Hist. Massacre by
Sioux Inds., 1872. (C. T.)
Otiahanague. An Onondaga village at
the mouth of Salmon r., Oswego co.,
N. Y., in the 18th century. (w. M. B.)
Otituchina (prob. “three islands’). A
former Upper Creek town on Coosa r.,
R.", in or near Talladega co.,
Ala.
0 tee toochinas.—Swan (1791) in Schoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes, v, 262, 1855.
0tkialnaas-hadai (*ot k'iál náas rā'da-i,
“Eagle's-legs-house people”). A subdi-
vision of the Yadus, a branch of the
Stustas, one of the greatest of the Haida
families. It belonged to the Eagle clan.—
Swanton, Cont. Haida, 276, 1905.
Otkon. The common Iroquois descrip-
tive epithet and name applied to any
object or being which performs its func-
tions and exercises its assumed magic
power or orenda (q.v.) in such manner
as to be not only inimical to human wel-
fare, but hostile to and destructive of
human life; it is the name in common
use for all ferocious and monstrous beings,
animals, and persons, especially such as
are not normal in size, power, and cun-
ning, or such things in which there is
marked incongruity between these prop-
erties of beings. # term is often ap-
plied to fetishes and to similar things.
As a qualifier it is equivalent to the
English mysterious, monstrous, devilish,
or rather demoniac; but as a noun, or
name, to monster, demon, devil, gob-
lin, witch, wizard. The term has found
a peculiar use in a translation of the
Gospels by one Joseph Onasakenrat into
the Iroquois tongue (Montreal, 1880),
where it is employed to translate Spirit
and Holy Spirit; this is done also in a
Mohawk Catechism by the Abbé F.
Piquet (Paris, 1826). In both it is made
the equivalent of the English ‘spirit',
and in both works Holy Spirit or Holy
Ghost is rendered Rotkon, “he, a human
being, is an otkon', i. e. ‘a demon, or
spirit, modified either by Roiatatokenti,
‘his body is '' or by Ronikonrato-
kenti, his mind is holy.” The initial o— in
otkon is a pronominal affix, denotive of
number, person, and gender, and mean-
ing here the singular number, third per-
son, and zoic gender. When the term is
to be used with reference to persons or
anthropic beings, the affix changes to
ro-, ago–, hoñna-, or koñna-, signifying
respectively, “he.” ‘one,” “they (mascu-
line), and additionally to every one of
these last definitions, the anthropic gen-
der. So that Rotkon denotes “he, a hu-
man being, is an otkon,’ i.e. a demon or
spirit. In grammatic form the term otkon
is an adjective or attributive; its correct
nominal form requires the suffix -tcera,
—tsera, or –tchā’, according to dialect, de-
noting state of being; whence otkontcera,
etc., usually written otkonsera, is formed;
by missionary influence, the latter, modi-
fied by the attributive —ksèn, “bad”,
“evil’, ‘wicked’, ‘ugly', is the common
name for the Devil of Christian belief.
The following are some of the forms of
this term found in the Jesuit Relations
(Thwaites ed.): ocki, okhi, oki, onkaqui
(pl.), ogui, oski, otkis; and in Lafitau’s
Moeurs des Sauvages Ameriquains, 1724,
okki and othon occur. Preceded by an
expression denoting ‘verily’ the term
otkon is used as an expletive, or, perhaps,
mild curse. (J. N. B. H.
Otmaas-hadai ("ot náas rā'da-i, “Eagle-
house people'). A subdivision of the
Yadus, a Haida family on the Eagle side,
which was in turn a branch of the Stus-
tas.—Swanton, Cont. Haida, 276, 1905.
Oto (from Wat'ota, “lechers’). One of
the three Siouan tribes forming the Chi-
were group, the others being the Iowa
and Missouri. The languages differ but
slightly. The earliest reference to this
tribe is found in the tradition which
relates to the separation of the Chiwere
group from the Winnebago. This tradi-
nu Ln. 30] OTO 1 6 5
tion is given by Maximilian, who states
that it was communicated to Maj. Bean,
the Indian aient, by an old Oto chief.
He related t at, before the arrival of
the whites a large band of Indians, the
Hotonga (‘fish-eaters’), who inhabited
the lakes, migrated to the s. w. in ursuit
of buffalo. t Green bay, Wis., they di-
vided, the part called by the whites Winne-
bzgo remaining, while the rest contin-
u the journey until they reached the
Mississippi at the mouth of Iowa r.,
where t ey encamped on the sand beach
and again divided, one band, the Iowa,
concluding to remain there, and the rest
continuing their travels reached the Mis-
souri at the mouth ofGrand r. These gave
themselves the name of Neutache (‘those
that arrive at the mouth’), but were


CHIEF (lEORGE—ARKEKETAH—OTO
called Missouri by the whites. The two
chiefs, on account of the seduction of
the daughter of one by the son of the
other, quarreled and separated one from
the other. The division led by the father
of the seducer became known as Wagh-
tochtatta, or Oto, and moved farther up
the Missouri. While the Winnebago
settled in Wisconsin, the Iowa, after they
ceded to the United States all the lands
on which they first settled, moved w.
between Missouri r. and the Little Platte.
The Missouri, havingbeen unfortuuatein a
war with the Osage, divided, and a part of
them lived with the Iowa and a part with
the Oto. The Oto continued up) the Mis-
souri until they crossed the Big latte and
lived for some time a short distance above
its mouth; later they resided on l’lu.tte r..
about 80 m. b water from the Missouri.
The same trad)ition was obtained by Maj.
Long several years before Maxim1lia.n’s
visit. Dorsey was informed by the Iowa
chiefs who visited Washington in1883 that
their people once formed part of the Win-
nebago. TheOt.o seem to ha\'e been most
intimately associated with the Iowa.
That they were ever at the mouth of
Missouri r., where, accordiu to one tra-
dition, they were with thealissouri, is
not likely. The fact that they were with
the Iowa in the vicinity of Blue Earth
r., Minn., immediately preceding Le
Sueur’s visit in 1700, indicates that their
movement was across the Mississippi into
s. Minnesota instead of down that stream.
Le Sueur was informed by some Sioux
whom he met that “this river was the
country of the Sioux of the West, of the
Ayavois [Iowa] and the Otoctatas [Oto] .”
Messengers whom he sentto invite theOto
and Iowa to settle near his fort at the
mouth of Blue Earth r. found that they
had moved w. toward the Missouri r.,
near the Omaha. Marquette, in 1673, ap-
parently locates the tribe on his auto-
graph map on upper Des Moines or
upper Iowa r. 1\' embné (1680) places
them 130 leagues from the Illinois, almost
opposite the mouth of the Wisconsin.
I rville (1700) said that the Otoand Iowa
were then with the Omaha between the
Missouri and Mississippi rs., about 100
leagues from the Illinois. The last two
statements agree substantiallywith that of
Le Sueur. It is therefore not probable, as
given in one statement, thatt e Oto were
on Osage r. in 1687. That they weredriven
farther s. by the northern tribes ata later
date will appear from the list of localities
given below. Lahontan claims to have
visitedtheirvillagein1690onthe“()tentas
[Iowa or Des Momes] river at its junction
with the Mississippi," perhaps referring
to a temporary camp. In 1721, accord-
ing to Charlevoix, t e Oto were below
the Iowa, who were on the s. side of Mis-
souri r., and above the Kansa on the w.
side. Le Page du Pratz (1758) mentions
the Oto as a small nation on Missouri
r. Jefferys (1761) placed them along the
s. bank of “Panis n'ver,” probabl the
Platte between its mouth and the l’aw-
nee country; but in another part of
his work he locates them above the
Kansa on the w. side of Missouri r.
Lewis and Clark (1804) locate the tribe
at the time of their expedition on the s.
side of Platte r., about 30 m. from its
mouth, but state that they formerly lived
about 20 m. above the Platte, on the s.
bank of the Missouri. Having dimin-
ished, probably through wars and small-
pox, they migrated to the neighborhood
of the Pawnee, under whose protection
they lived, the Missouri being incorpo-
rated with them. From 1817 to 1841 they
166
[B. A. E.
OTO-OTO ACTE
were on Platte r. near its mouth. In the
latter year they consisted of 4 villages.
In 1880 a part of the tribe removed to the
lands of the Sauk and Fox Indians in In-
dian Ter., and in 1882 the remainder left
their home in Nebraska and went to the
same reservation. -
The Oto tribe has never been impor-
tant, their history being little more t
an account of their struggles to defend
themselves against their more powerful
enemies, and of their migrations. That
they were not noted for their military
prowess, notwithstanding Long's state-
ment of the deeds of bravery of some of
... their warriors, seems evident from their
inability to ' with their enemies,
although, according to Lewis and Clark,
they were once “a powerful nation.”
They were cultivators of the soil, and it
was on this account, and because they
were said to be industrious, that Le Sueur
wished them and the Iowa to settle near
his fort. Lewis and Clark speak of those
they saw, at or near Council Bluffs, as
almost naked, having no covering except
a sort of breechcloth, with a loose blanket
or painted buffalo robe thrown over their
shoulders. Their permanent villages con-
sisted of large earthen lodges similar to
those of the Kansa and Omaha; when
traveling they found shelter in skin tipis.
One of their musical instruments was a
stick notched like a saw, over the teeth
of which a smaller stick was rubbed
forcibly backward and forward.
The Oto and Missouri made a treaty of
peace with the United States, June 24,
1817. They joined with other tribes in the
treaty of Prairie du Chien, Wis., July 15,
1830, by which were ceded all rights to
lands E. of Missourir. up to the mouth of
Big Sioux r. By the treaties of Otovillage,
Nebr., Sept. 21, 1833; Bellevue, Nebr., Oct.
15, 1836; Washington, Mar. 15, 1854, and
Nebraska City, Nebr., Dec. 9, 1854, they
ceded to the United States all their lands
except their reservation on Big Blue r.,
Nebr. Here they remained until about
1882, when, with the Missouri, they were
removed to Indian Ter. and placed under
the Ponca, Pawnee, Oto, and Oakland
agency. Their reserve contained 129,113
acres.
Morgan gives the Oto and Missouri
gentes "' as follows: Mejeraja
Wolf), Mooncha (Bear), Ahrowha
Cow Buffalo), Hooma (Elk), Khaa
Eagle), Luteja (Pigeon), Waka (Snake),
Makotch (Owl). Dorsey obtained the fol-
lowing list of Oto gentes: Patha (Beaver),
Tunanpi (Black Bear) or Munchirache,
Arukhwa (Buffalo), Rukhcha (Pigeon),
Makache (Owl), Wakan (Snake), Che-
ghita (Eagle).
Lewis and Clark gave their number in
1805 as 500; Catlin, in 1833 (including
the Missouri), as 1,200; Burrows, in 1849,
900; the Indian Report of 1843 (includ-
ing the Missouri), as 931. In 1862 the
two tribes numbered 708; in 1867, 511; in
1877, 457; in 1886, 334; in 1906, 390.
Anthoutantas.—Hennepin, New Discov., 132, 1698.
Authontantas.—Shea, ri Voy., 101, note, 1861.
Che-wae-rae.—Hamilton in Trans. Neb. State Hist.
Soc., I, 75, 1885 (own name). Hoctatas.—Le Sueur
1700) in Margry, Déc., v.1, 91, 1886. Hotos.—
urgmont £1. 396. Houatoctotas-Bien-
ville (1721), ibid., 386. Huasiotos-Rafinesque in
Marshall, Ky., I, introd., 28, 1824. Huatoctas.—
Ibid. Lazăto '-ilewis and Clark. Discov. 14, 1806.
Mactotatas.—Jefferys, French Dom. Am... pt. 1,
139,1761. Malatautes-McKenney and Hall, Ind.
Tribes, III, 82, 1854. Matokatági.—Gatschet, MS.,
B. A. E. (Shawnee name). Matontenta.–LaSalle
Exped. (1680) in #. Déc., II, 95, 1877. Mato-
tantes.—Hennepin, New Discov., II, 47, 1698. Ma-
toutenta.—La Salle (1682) in Margry, Déc., I, 487,
1876. Metotonta.—Hennepin, New Discov., II, 309,
1698. Motantees.—La Métairie (1682) in French,
Hist. Coll. La., 11, 25, 1875. Motütatak.—Gatschet,
MS., B.A. E. (Fox name). Octata.—De l'Isle, ma
£ in Neill, Hist. n., 1858. Octoctatas.-
berville (1702) in Ma , Déc., IV, 598, 1880. Octo-
lacto.—Adelung, Mithridates, III, 271, 1816., Octo-
latas.—Jefferys (1763), Am. Atlas, map 5, 1776.
Octootatas.—Minn. Hist. Coll., 1 (1850–56), 342, 1872.
Octotales.–McKenney and Hall, Ind. Tribes, III,
82, 1854. Octotas.—Doc. of 1701 in Margry, Déc.,
IV, 587, 1880. Octotata.–De l'Isle, map of La.
\' in Neill, Hist. Minn., 1858. Octotota.—
''', Map, 1778. Ollo's. – Brackenridge,
Views of La., 70, 1815, Ontotonta.—Cavalier (1687)
in Shea, Early Woy. 28, 1861. Otenta.—Hennepin,
New Discov., map, 1698. Ote-toe.—Donaldson in
Smithson. Rep. 1885, 11, Catlin Gallery, 75, 1886.
Otheues.–McKenney and Hall, Ind. Tribes, III,
80, 1854. Otho.—Bourgmont (1723) in Ma , Déc.,
VI, 402, 1886. Othoe.—Smithson. Misc. Coll., XIV,
art. 6, 29, 1867. Othonez.—Dunbar in Mag. Am.
Hist., IV, 248, 1880. Othoues.—Jefferys, nch
Dom. Am., pt. 1, 139, 1761. Othouez.—Le Page du
Pratz, Hist., II, 251, 1758. Othoves.—Alcedo, Dic.
., III, 410, 1788. Otoctatas.—Le Sueur (1700)
£ot'
Déc., vi,396, 1886. Otoe.–Irving, Sketches, 10, 1835.
Otoetata.—Long, Exped. St Peter's R., II, 320, 1824.
£, #"' map, 1673,
in Shea, Discov. Miss., 1852. pplata.—Margry,
Déc., vi, 747, 1886 (misprint). Otoptata.—Bruyère
(1742), ibid.,449. Ototantas.—Margry, Déc., II, 191,
1877. Ototata.–Crepy, Carte de l'Am. Sépt. Otou-
tanta.—LaSalle (1682) in Margry, Déc., II, 215, 1877.
Otoutantas Paoté.—Margry, ibid., 249. Otto-
Arrowsmith, Map, 1795. Ottoas.–McKenney in
Ind. Aff. Rep., '90, 1825. Ottoes.—Lewis and
Clark, Discov., 14, 1806. Ottoos.—Schermerhorn
1812) in Mass. Hist. Coll., 2d. S., II, 10, 1814.
6' 'b'"ot'u'v'.'
ionisianes, vii, is 5 ottotatoes.-Du fac (1802),
ibid., map. Ottowas.—Hunter, Captivity, 24, 1823.
Otutaches.—Adelung, Mithridates, III, 271, 1816.
Outantes.—Harris, Coll. Voy. and Trav., I, map,
685, 1705. Outentontes.—Coxe, Carolana, map, 1741.
Toctata.—Iberville (1702) in Ma Déc., IV, 601,
1880. Wagútada.–Dorsey in Cont. N. A. Ethnol.,
v1, pt. 1, 420, 1892 (Omaha and Ponca name).
Wād-doké-tāh-tah.—Lewis and Clark, Discov., 14,
1806. Wa-dook-to-da.—Brackenridge, Views of La.,
75, 1815. Wa-do-tan.—Long, Exped. Rocky Mts.,
1,338, 1823. Wadótata.–Dorsey, Kansa MS. vocab.,
is A. E., 1882 Kansa name). wagh-toch-tat-ta-
Maximilian, Trav., 507, 1843. Wah-teh-ta-na-
Long, Exped. Rocky Mts., 1,338, 1823. Wahtoh-
tanes.—Keane in Stanford, Compend., 542, 1878.
Wahtohtata.–Long. Exped. Rocky Mts., 1,338,
1823. Wāh-tók-tá-tá-Ibid., 11, lxxx. Wah-tooh
tah-tah.–Ibid., 363. Washö'x1a.–Gatschet, Kaw
MS. vocab., B. A. E., 27, 1878 (Kansa name).
Watohtata.—Dorsey, Tciwere MS. vocab., B. A. E.,
1879 (Dakota name). Watóta.—Ibid. (own name).
Waltitata.—Dorsey, Osage MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1883
Osage (name).
Otoacte. A former village, presumably
Costanoan, connected with Dolores mis-
BULL. 30]
sion, San Francisco, Cal.—Taylor in Cal.
Farmer, Oct. 18, 1861.
Otocara. See Olotaraca.
Otocomanes. Mentioned with the Aita-
comanes as a people occupying a province
which had been visi by the Dutch,
where gold and silver was abundant.
The locality is not given, and the province
is probably as imaginary as the expedi-
tion in connection with which it is men-
tioned. See Freytas, Exped. of Peña-
losa (1662), Shea trans., 67, 1882.
Otontagan. An Ottawa band living be-
fore 1680 on Manitoulin id., L. Huron,
Ontario, whence they were driven out by
the £n 1
£ New Voy | * *
Otopali. A village mentioned by Fon-
taneda, about 1575 (Memoir, Smith trans.,
16, 1854), as reputed to be inland and
northward from the coast province of
Chicora (q.v.), which was about the pres-
ent Charleston, S. C.
Otowi. An extensive prehistoric pueblo
situated on a mesa about 5 m. w. of the
int where the Rio Grande enters White
ock canyon, between the Rito de los
Frijoles and Santa Clara canyon, in the
N. E. corner of Sandoval co., N. Mex.
The pueblo consisted of a cluster of five
houses situated on sloping ground and all
except one connected by a wall. They
were terraced structures, each house group
having from two to four stories, altogether
containing about 450 rooms on the ground
floor and probably 700 rooms in all. The
settlement was provided with ten subter-
ranean circular kivas, all except two de-
tached from the walls of the dwellings.
A reservoir was placed so as to receive
the drainage from the village. Accord-
ing to the traditions of certain clans
of the present Tewa of San Ildefonso,
Otowi was the oldest village occupied b
their ancestors. They hold in an indefi-
nite way that prior to the building of
Otowi their clans occupied small scattered
houses on the adjacent mesas, and they
claim that, owing to the failure of the
mesa water supply, removal to the valley
eventually became necessary, a detach-
ment of the Otowi £ le founding Perage
on the w. side of the Rio Grande about a
mile w. of the present San Ildefonso.
Associated with Otowi are numerous cliff-
dwellings excavated in the soft volcanic
walls of the adjacent canyons. These
consist of two types: (1) open-front dwell-
ings, usually single-chambered, in most
cases natural caves enlarged and shaped
artificially; (2) wholly artificial dwell-
ings with closed fronts of the natural rock
in situ, usually multi-chambered, with
floors, always plastered, below the level
of the entrances; crude fireplaces beside
the doorway; rooms commonly rectan-
gular and well-shaped. From about 3 m.
OTOCARA—OTTAWA
167
to 1 m. above Otowi is a cluster of conical
formations of white tufa, some 30 ft high;
they are full of caves, both natural and
artificial, some of which have been util-
ized as habitations. See Hewett (1) in
Am. Anthrop., v.1, 641, 1904; (2) Bull. 32,
B. A. E., 1906.
0treouati. See Grangula.
0tshpetl. The second Chilula village on
Redwood cr., N. w. Cal.
Ot-teh-petl.–Gibbs, in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes,
III, 139, 1853 (Yurok name).
0tsinoghiyata (‘The Sinew'). An old
and prominent Onondaga chief, com-
monly called The Bunt, a man of strong
yet genial character. Ziesberger first
mentioned him, in 1752, as the principal
chief, living in the upper town. He was
called Ozinoghiyata in the Albany treaty
of 1754, and was mentioned almost yearly
afterward. In 1762 he was called chief
sachem of Onondaga, and was at the Pon-
tiac council at Oswego in 1766. He signed
the Fort Stanwix treaty in Oct. 1768, and
was at conferences at German Flats in
1770 and Onondaga in 1775. In 1774 he
retired from the chieftaincy on account of
his advanced age, and was succeeded by
Onagogare. (w. M. B.)
0tsiquette, Peter. An Oneida chief who
£ the treaty of 1788. He was a well
ucated man and had visited Lafayette
in France, but returned to savage life.
He was a member of the delegation of
chiefs to Philadelphia in 1792, where he
died and was buried with military honors.
He is also called Peter Otzagert and Peter
Jaquette. Elkanah Watson described him
at the treaty of 1788. Peter Otsiequette,
£ s the same Indian, witnessed the
nondaga treaty of 1790. (w. M. B.)
0tskwirakeron (‘a heap or collection of
twigs’). A traditional Iroquois town of
the Bear clan; so enumerated in the list
of towns in the Chant of Welcome of
the Condolence Council of the League
of the Iroquois. Nothing definite is
known of its fituation or to what tribe
it belonged. See Hale, Iroq. Book of
Rites, 120, 1883. (J. N. B. H.)
Ottachugh. A village of the Powhatan
confederacy in 1608, on the N. bank of
Rappahannock r., in Lancaster co, Va.-
Smith (1629), Va., I, map, repr. 1819.
Ottawa (from adawe, ‘to trade’, ‘to buy
and sell,” a term common to the Cree,
Algonkin, Nipissing, Montagnais, Ottawa,
and £ and applied to this im-
portant Algonquian tribe because in for-
mer times they were noted among their
neighbors as intertribal traders and bar-
terers, dealing chiefly in corn-meal,
sunflower oil, furs and skins, rugs or
mats, tobacco, and medicinal roots and
herbs).
On French r., near its mouth, on Geor-
gian bay, Champlain in 1615 met 300
men of a tribe which, he said, “we call
168
[B. A. E.
OTT AWA
les cheueur releuz.” Of these he said
that their arms consisted only of the bow
and arrow, a buckler of boiled leather,
and the club; that they wore no breech-
clout, and that their bodies were much
tattooed in many fashions and designs;
that their faces were painted in diverse
colors, their noses pierced, and their ears
bordered with trinkets. The chief of
this band gave Champlain to understand
that they had come to that place to dry
huckleberries to be used in winter when
nothing else was available. In the fol-
lowing year Champlain left the Huron
villages and visi the “Cheueux re-
leuez” (Ottawa), living westward from
the Hurons, and he said that they were
very joyous at “seeing us again.” This
last expression seemingly shows that
those whom he had met on French r. in
the preceding year lived where he now
OTTAwa MAN
visited them. He said that the Cheueux
releuez waged war against the Mascou-
tens (here erroneously called by the
Huron name Asistagueronon), dwellin
10 days’ journey from them; he £
this tribe populous; the majority of the
men were great warriors, hunters, and
fishermen, and were governed by many
chiefs who ruled each in his own coun-
try or district; they planted corn and
other things; they went into many re-
gions 400 or 500 leagues away to trade;
they made a kind of mat which served
them for Turkish rugs; the women had
their bodies covered, while those of the
men were uncovered, saving a robe of
fur like a mantle, which was worn in
winter but usually discarded in summer;
the women lived very well with their
husbands; at the catamenial period the
women retired into small lodges, where
they had no company of men and where
food and drink were brought to them.
This people asked Champlain to aid them
against their enemies on the shore of
the fresh-water sea, distant 200 leagues
from them.
In the Jesuit Relation for 1667, Father
Le Mercier, reporting Father Allouez,
treated the Ottawa, Kiskakon, and
Ottawa. Sinago as a single tribe, be-
cause they had the same language and
together formed a common town. He
adds that the Ottawa (Outaoüacs) claimed
that the great river (Ottawa?) belonged
to them, and that no other nation might
navigate it without their consent. It
was, for this reason, he continues, that
although very different in nationality all
those who went to the French to trade
bore the name Ottawa, under whose aus-
pices the journey was undertaken. He
adds that the ancient habitat of the Ot-
tawa had been a quarter of L. Huron,
whence the fear ..} the Iroquois drove
them, and whither were borne all their
longings, as it were, to their native coun-
# f the Ottawa the Father says:
“They were little disposed toward the
faith, for they were too much given to
idolatry, superstitions, fables, polygamy,
looseness of the marriage tie, and to all
manner of license, which caused them to
drop all native decency.”
According to tradition (see Chippewa)
the Ottawa, Chippewa, and Potawatomi
tribes of the Algonquian family were
formerly one people who came from some
point N. of the great lakes and sepa-
rated at Mackinaw, Mich. The Ottawa
were located by the earliest writers and
also by tradition on Manitoulin id. and
along the N. and s. shore of Georgian bay.
Father Dablon, superior of the mis-
sions of the Upper Algonkin in 1670,
said: “We call these people Upper Algon-
kin to distinguish them from the Lower
Algonkin who are lower down, in the
vicinity of Tadousac and Quebec. People
commonly give them the name Ottawa,
because, of more than 30 different tribes
which are found in these countries, the
first that descended to the French settle-
ments were the Ottawa, whose name
remained afterward attached to all the
others.” The Father adds that the Sault-
eurs, or Pahouiting.8ach Irini, whose
native country was at the Sault Sainte
Marie, numbering 500 souls, had adopted
three other tribes, making to them a ces-
sion of the rights of their own native
country, and also that the people who
were called Noquet ranged, for the £
pose of hunting, along the s. side of L.
Superior, whence they originally came;
and the Chippewa (Outcibous) and the
Marameg from the N. side of the same
lake, which they regarded as their native

BULL. 30 J
land. The Ottawa were at Chagaouami-
gong or La Pointe de Sainte Esprit in
1670 (Jes. Rel. 1670, 83, 1858).
Father Le Mercier (Jes. Rel. 1654),
£ of a flotilla of canoes from
the “upper nations,” says that the
were “partly Ondataouaouat, of the Al-
onquine language, whom we call ‘les
heueux releuez.’” And in the Relation
for 1665 the same Father says of the
Ottawa that they were better merchants
than warriors.
In a letter of 1723, Father Sébastien
Rasles says that he learned while among
the Ottawa that they attributed to them-
selves an origin as senseless as it was
ridiculous. They informed him that the
were derived from three families, eac
composed of 500 persons. The first was
that of Michabou (see Nanabozho), or the
Great Hare, representing him to be a
gigantic man who laid nets in 18 fathoms
of water which reached only to his arm-
its and who was born in the island of
Michilimackinac, and formed the earth
and invented fish-nets after carefully
£". a spider weaving its web for
taking flies; among other things he
decreed that his descendants s' bu'.
their dead and scatter their ashes in the
air, for if they failed to do this, the snow
would cover the ground continuously and
the lakes would remain frozen. The
second family was that of the Namepich,
or Carp, which, having spawned its eggs
on the shore of a river and the sun cast-
ing its rays on them, a woman was thus
formed from whom they claimed descent.
The third family was that of the Bear's
paw, but no explanation was given of the
manner in which its genesis took place.
But when a bear was killed a feast of its
own flesh was given in its honor and an
address was made to it in these terms:
“Have thou no thoughts against us, be-
cause we have kill thee; thou hast
sense and courage; thou seest that our
children are suffering from hunger; they
love thee, and so wish to cause thee to
enter their bodies; and is it not a glorious
thing to be eaten by the children of
captains?” The first two families bury
#. dead (Lettres Edif., IV, 106,
1819).
It has been stated by Charlevoix and
others that when they first became known
to the French they lived on Ottawa r.
This, however, is an error, due to the
twofold use of the name, the one generic
and the other specific, as is evident from
the statements by Champlain and the
Jesuit Relations (see Shea in Charlevoix,
New France, II, 270, 1866); this early
home was N. and w. of the Huron territory.
No doubt Ottawa r., which they fre-
quently visited and were among the first
weste, n tribes to navigate in trading ex-
peditions to the French settlements,
OTT AWA
169
was named from the Ottawa generically
so called, not from the specific people
named Ottawa. There is unquestioned
documentary evidence that as early as
1635 a portion of the Ottawa lived on
Manitoulin id. Father Vimont, in the
Jesuit Relation for 1640, 34, 1858, says that
“south of the Amikwa [Beaver Nation]
there is an island [Manitoulin] in that
fresh water sea [L. Huron], about 30
leagues in length, inhabited by the Outa-
ouan [Ottawa], who are a people come
from the nation of the Standing Hair
[Cheueux Releuez].” This information
he received from Nicolet, who visited the
Ottawa there in 1635. On the DuCreux
map of 1660, on a large island approxi-
mating the location of Manitoulin id., the
“natio surrectorum capillorum,” i.e. the
Cheveux Releves, or Ottawa, is placed.
They were allies and firm friends of the
French and the Hurons, and conducted an
active trade between the western tribes
and the French. After the destruction
of the Hurons, in 1648–49, the Iroquois
turned their arms against the Ottawa, who
fled with a remnant of the Hurons to the
islands at the entrance of Green bay,
where the Potawatomi, who had preceded
the Ottawa and settled on these islands,
received the fugitives with open arms and
granted them a home. However, their
residence here was but temporary, as they
moved westward a few years afterward, a
part going to Keweenaw bay, where the
were found in 1660 by Father Menard,
while another part fled with a band of
Hurons to the Mississippi, and settled on
an island near the entrance of L. Pepin.
Driven away by the Sioux, whom they
had unwisely attacked, they moved N, to
Black r., Wis., at the head of which the
Hurons built a fort, while the Ottawa
pushed eastward and settled on the
shore of £ bay. They were
soon followed by the missionaries, who
established among them the mission of
St Esprit. Harassed by the Sioux, and
a promise of protection by the French
having been obtained, they returned in
1670–71 to Manitoulin id. in L. Huron.
According to the records, Father Allouez,
in 1668–69, succeeded in converting the
Kiskakon band at Chaquamegon, but the
Sinago and Keinouche remained deaf to
his appeals. On their return to Mani-.
toulin the French fathers established
among them the mission of St Simon.
There is a tradition that Lac Court
Oreilles was formerly called Ottawa lake
because a band of the Ottawa dwelt on its
shores, until they were forced to move by
the attacks of the Sioux (Brunson in Wis.
Hist. Coll., iv). Their stay on Manitou-
lin id. was brief; by 1680 most of them
had joined the Hurons at Mackinaw,
about the station established by Mar-
quette in 1671.
170
[B. A. E.
OTT AWA
The two tribes lived together until
about 1700, when the Hurons removed
to the vicinity of Detroit, while a portion
of the Ottawa about this time seems to
have obtained a foothold on the w. shore
of L. Huron between Saginaw bay and
Detroit, where the Potawatomi were
£ close union with them. Four
ivisions of the tribe were represented
by a deputy at the treaty signed at Mon-
treal in 1700. The band which had
moved to the s. E. part of the lower
Michigan peninsula returned to Macki-
naw about 1706. Soon afterward the
chief seat of a portion of the tribe was
fixed at Waganakisi (L’Arbre Croche),
near the lower end of L. Michigan.
From this point they spread in every
direction, the majority settling along the
E. shore of the lake, as far s. as St Joseph
r., while a few found their way into s.
Wisconsin and N. E. Illinois. In the N.
they shared Manitoulin id. and the N.
shore of L. Huron with the Chippewa,
and in the s. E. their villages alternated
with those of their old allies the Hurons,
now called Wyandot, along the shore of
L. Erie from Detroit to the vicinity of
Beaver cr. in Pennsylvania. They took
an active part in all the Indian wars of
that region up to the close of the War of
1812. The celebrated chief Pontiac was
a member of this tribe, and Pontiac's
war of 1763, waged chiefly around De-
troit, is a prominent event in their his-
tory. A small part of the tribe which
refused to submit to the authority of the
United States removed to Canada, and
together with some Chippewa and Pota-
watomi, is now settled on Walpole id. in
L. St Clair. The other Ottawa in Cana-
dian territory are on Manitoulin and
Cockburn ids. and the adjacent shore of
L. Huron.
All the Ottawa lands along the w.
shore of L. Michigan were ceded by va-
rious treaties, ending with the Chicago
treaty of Sept. 26, 1833, wherein they
agreed to remove to lands granted them
on Missouri r. in the N. E. corner of
Kansas. Other bands, known as the Ot-
tawa of Blanchard's fork of Great Au-
laize r., and of Roche de Boeuf on
Maumee r., resided in Ohio, but these
removed w. of the Mississippi about 1832
and are now living in Oklahoma. The
reat body, however, remained in the
OWer £ of Michigan, where they
are still found scattered in a number of
small villages and settlements.
In his Histoire du Canada (1, 190, 1836),
Fr Sagard mentions a people whom he
calls “la nation du bois.” He met two
canoe loads of these Indians in a village
of the Nipissing, describing them as be-
longing to a very distant inland tribe,
dwelling he thought toward the “sea of
the south,” which was probably L. On-
tario. He says that they were depend-
ents of the Ottawa (Cheueux Releuez)
and formed with them as it were a single
tribe. The men were entirely naked, at
which the Hurons, he says, were appar-
ently greatly shocked, although scarcely
less indecent themselves. Their faces
were gaily painted in many colors in
e, some with one side in green and
the other in red; others seemed to have
the face covered with a natural lace, per-
fectly well-made, and others in still dif-
ferent styles. He says the Hurons had
not the pretty work nor the invention of
the many small toys and trinkets which
this “Gens de Bois” had. This tribe has
not yet been definitely identified, but it
may have been one of the three tribes
mentioned by Sagardin his Dictionnaire de
la Langve Huronne, under the rubric “na-
tions,” as dependents of the Ottawa (An-
datahouat), namely, the Chisérhonon,
Squierhonon, and Hoindarhonon.
Charlevoix says the Ottawa were one
of the rudest nations of Canada, cruel and
barbarous to an unusual degree and some-
times guilty of cannibalism. Bacqueville
de la Potherie (Hist. Am. Sept., 1753)
says they were formerly very rude, but
by intercourse with the Hurons they have
become more intelligent, imitating their
valor, making themselves formidable to
all the tribes with whom they were at
enmity and respected by those with
whom they were in alliance. It was said
of them in 1859: “This '' is still ad-
vancing in agricultural pursuits; they
may be said to have entirely abandoned
the chase; all of them live in good, com-
fortable log cabins; have fields inclosed
with rail fences, and own domestic ani-
mals.” The Ottawa were expert canoe-
men; as a means of defense they some-
times built forts, probably similar to
those of the Hurons.
In the latter part of the 17th cent
the tribe consisted of 4, £ 5, divi-
sions. It is repeatedly stated that there
were 4 bands, and no greater number is
ever mentioned, yet 5 names are given,
as follows: £, Sinago, Keinou-
che, Nassauaketon, and Sable. La Mothe
Cadillac says there were 4 bands: Kis-
kakon, Sinago, Sable, and Nassauake-
ton (Verwyst, Miss. Labors, 210, 1886).
Outaoutiboy, chief of the Ottawa, speak-
ing at the conference with Gov. de Cal-
lières, Sept. 3, 1700, said: “I speak in
the name of the four Outaouais nations,
to wit: The Outaouaes of the Sable, the
Outaouaes Sinago, the Kiskakons, and
the people of the Fork” (Nassawaketon).
In addition to these chief divisions there
were minor local bands, as Blanchard's
Fork, Kajienatroene, Maskasinik, Nega-
ouichiriniouek, Niscak, Ommunise, Oton-
tagan, Talon, and Thunder Bay. Chau-
vignerie in 1736 distinguished the Ottawa
BULL. 301
of Grand River, L. Nipissing, Michili-
mackinac, Detroit, and Saginaw. Accord-
ing to Morgan the names of the Ottawa
ntes are unknown, but Chauvignerie
in 1736 mentioned the bear, otter, gray
uirrel, and black squirrel as the totems
' different bands of the tribe. Accord-
ing to Charlevoix the Ottawa signed
with a hare the provisional treaty con-
cluded at Montreal in 1700. At the
great conference on the Maumee in 1793
they signed with the otter totem. In
Tanner's Narrative is given a list of 18
totems among the Ottawa and Chippewa,
but there is nothing to indicate which are
o: and which Chippewa.
he Ottawa entered into numerous
treaties with the United States, as fol-
lows: Ft McIntosh, Jan. 21, 1785; Ft Har-
mar, Ohio, Jan. 9, 1789; Greenville, Ohio,
Aug. 3, 1795; Ft Industry, July 4, 1805;
Detroit, Mich., Nov. 17, 1807; Browns-
town, Mich., Nov. 25, 1808; Greenville,
Ohio, July 22, 1814; Spring Wells, Mich.,
Sept. 8, 1815; St Louis, Mo., Aug. 24,
1816; on the Miami, Ohio, Sept. 29, 1817;
St Mary's, Ohio, Sept. 17, 1818; L'Arbre
Croche and Michilimackinac, Mich., July
6, 1820; Chicago, Ill., Aug. 29, 1821;
Prairie du Chien, Wis., Aug. 19, 1825;
Green Bay, Wis., Aug. 25, 1828; Prairie
du Chien, Wis., July 29, 1829; Miami
Bay, Ohio, Aug. 30, 1831; Maumee, Ohio,
Feb. 18, 1833; Chicago, Ill, Sept. 26, 1833;
Washington, D.C., Mar. 28, 1836; Council
Bluffs, Iowa, June 5 and 17, 1846; Detroit,
Mich., July 31, 1855, and Washington,
D. C., June 24, 1862.
The population of the different Ottawa
groups is not known with certainty. In
1906 the Chippewa and Ottawa on Mani-
toulin and Cockburn ids., Canada, were
1,497, of whom about half were Ottawa;
there were 197 Ottawa under the Sen-
eca School, Okla., and in Michigan
5,587 scattered Chippewa and Ottawa in
1900, of whom about two-thirds are Otta-
wa. The total is therefore about 4,700.
The following are or were Ottawa
villages: Aegakotcheising, Anamiewati-
gong, Apontigoumy, Machonee, Manistee,
Menawzhetaunaung, Meshkemau, Mich-
ilimackinac, Middle Village, Obidgewong
(mixed), Oquanoxa, Roche de Boeuf, Saint
Simon (mission), ShabawyWyagun, Tush-
quegan, Waganakisi, Walpole Island,
Waugau, Wolf Rapids.
(J. M. J. N. B. H.
Ahtawwah.—Kane, Wanderings of an Artist, 23,
1859. Algonquins Superieurs.—Jes. Rel. 1670, 78,
1858. Andata honato.–McKenney and Hall, Ind.
Tribes, III,79, 1854. Andatahouats.—Sagard (1632),
Hist. du Can., 1, 192, 1866 (Huron name). da-
tohats.—Coxe, Carolana, map, 1741. Atawawas.—
Colden ( # Five Nations, 29, 1747. Atowas.—
Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, v, 143, 1855. Attawas.—
Askin (1812) in Minn. Hist. Soc. Coll., V, 460, 1885.
Attawawas.–Parkman, Pioneers, 347, 1883. Auta-
wa.—Abnaki Speller (1830) in Me. Hist. Soc. Coll.,
VI, 247, 1859. Autouacks.-Clark, Onondaga, 1,204,
1849. Cheueux ou poils leué.—Sagard, Hist, du
OTTAWA
171
Can., I, 192, 1866. Cheueux releues.–Champlain
1616), CEuvres, IV, 58, 1870. Courterrielles.-
pham, Inds. Wis., 11, 1870. Dewagamas.–Mc-
Kenney and Hall, Ind. Tribes, III, 79, 1854. Dewa-
ganas.–Colden (1727), Five Nations, 42, 1747
(‘mumblers’: Iroquois name). Ku'taki.—Gat-
schet, Fox MS., B.A.E. (Fox name). Oadauwaus.-
Parkman, Pioneers, 347, 1883. Oc ists.-Fort
James conf. (1683) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., xIV,
773, 1883. Odahwah.—Jones, Ojebway Inds., 178,
1863. Odahwaug.—Warren (1852) in Minn. Hist.
Soc. Coll., V, 31, 1885. Odawas.–Schoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes, V, 145, 1855. Ondataouaouat.—Jes. Rel.
1654, 9, 1858. Ondataouatouat.—Charlevoix, New
France, II, 270, note, 1866. Ondatauauat.—Bres-
sani quoted in note to Charlevoix, ibid. Ondata-
wawat.—Jes. Rel. 1656, 17, 1858 (Huron name, prob-
ably derived from the Algonkin). Ondatoua-
tandy.—Jes. Rel. 1648,62, 1858 (probably identical,
though Lalement supposed them to be a division
of the Winnebago). Ondoutaoüaheronnon.—Jes.
Rel. 1644, 99, 1858. OndStagaka.—Jes. Rel. 1642, 10,
1858. Onontakaës.—Doc. of 1695 in N. Y. Doc. Col.
Hist., Ix, 596, 1855 (confounded with the Onon-
daga). Ontaanak.—Jes. Rel. 1648, 62, 1858. Ontao-
matz.—Hennepin (1683), La., Shea ed., 276, 1880.
Ontdwawies.—Clarkson (1766) in Schoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes, IV, 269, 1854. Onttaouactz.—Hennepin
1683), La., Shea ed., 52, 1880. Otahas.—Smith
1785) 3: by Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, 111, 554,
i853. Otaoas.—Denonville (1687) in N. Y. Doc.
Col. Hist., ix, 336, 1855. OtaSais.—Conf. of 1751,
ibid., x, 232, 1858. Otaoüaks.—Jes. Rel. 1670, 6, 1858.
otaous-Denonville (1687) in N.Y. Doc. Col. Hist,
Ix,336, 1855. Otauas.—Doc. of 1668 in French, Hist.
Coll. La., II, 138, 1875. Ota'wa.—Gatschet, Ojibwa
MS., B. A. E., 1882 (Chippewa name). O-ta’-wa.—
Hewitt, Onondaga MS., B.A. E., 1888 (Onondaga
name). Otawas.—Denonville (1687) in N. Y. Doc.
Col. Hist., III, 466, 1853. Otawaus.—Albany conf.
1726), ibid., V, 791, 1855. Otawawas.—Ibid., 795.
toways.–Pike, Exped., pt. 1, app., 63, 1810.
Ottah-wah.—Warren (1852) in Minn. Hist. Soc.
Coll., v, 193, 1885. Ot-tah-way.—Ibid., 282. Otta-
ouais.—Doc. of 1759 in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., x,
982, 1858. Ottaouets.–Perkins and Peck, Annals
of the West, 33, 1850. Ottauwah.–Macauley, N.Y.,
II, 174, 1829. Ottawacks.—Albany conf. (1726) in
N.Y. Doc. Col. Hist., v,791, 1855. Ottawacs.—Cour-
celles (1671), ibid., Ix, 85, 1855. Ottawaes—John-
son (1763), ibid., VII, 525, 1856. Ottawagas.—
Goldthwait (1766) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st
s., x, 122, 1809. Ottawaies.—Croghan (1760),
ibid., 4th S., IX, 249, 1871. Ottawak.— "# Xped.
St. Peter's R., II, 151, 1824. Ottawas.—Writer of
1684 quoted by Ruttenber, Tribes Hudson R
171, 1872. wawa.—Doc. of 1695 in N. Y. Doc.
Col. Hist., IV, 122, 1854. Ottawawaas.—Livingston
(1687), ibid., III, 443, 1853. Ottawawe.—Dongan
(1687), ibid., 476. Ottawawooes.—Doc. of 1688,
ibid., 565. Ottawaws.—Croghan (1760) in Mass.
Hist. Soc. Coll., 4th s, IX, 250, 1871. Ottaway.—
Schuyler (1698) in N. Y. Boc Col. Hist. iv. 406,
1854. Ottawwaws.—Tanner, Narr., 36,1830. Ottaw-
wawwag.—Ibid., 315 (Ottawa name). Ottawwaw-
wug.—Parkman, Pioneers, 347, 1883. Ottewas.—
Lang and Taylor, Rep., 23, 1843. Ottoawa.—
Livingston '' in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., III, 443,
1853. Ottova.–Markham (1691), ibid., 808. Otto-
waes.—Johnson (1764), ibid., VII, 674, 1856. Otto-
wais.-Dongan (ca. 1686), ibid., III, 395, 1853.
Ottowas.–Chauvignerie (1736) quoted by School-
craft, Ind. Tribes, III, 554, 1853. Ottowata,—
Treaty of 1829 in U. S. Ind. Treat., 164, 1873.
Ottowaus.—Edwards (1788) in Mass. Hist. Soc.
Coll., 1st. s., Ix, 92, 1804. Ottowauways.—Doc. of
1747 in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., v.1, 391, 1855. Otto-
wawa.-Lamberville (1686), ibid., III, 490, 1853.
Ottowawe.—Valiant (1688), ibid., 522. Otto-
waws.—Carver, Trav., 19, 1778. Ottowayer.—Water
Mith., pt. 3, sec. 3,406, 1816. Ottoways.—Lords o
Trade (1721) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., V, 622, 1855.
Ottowose. —Valiant (1688), ibid., III, 522, 1853.
£ '' Ix, 318, 1855.
Ouatawais.--Jefferys, Fr. ms., pt. 1, map, 1761.
öuatouax-La Barre (1683) in N.Y. Doc. Col. Hist,
1x, 202, 1855. Outaois.—Vaudreuil (1703), ibid.,
743. Outaoise.-Doc. of 1748, ibid., x, 151, 1858.
Outaonacs.-Warren (1852) in Minn. Hist.Soc. Coll.,
V, 407, 1885. Outaouacs,—Jes. Rel. 1671, 25, 1858.
172
[B. A. E.
OTTER TAIL—OUACHITA
OutaBacs.-Doc. of 1693 in N.Y. Doc. Col. Hist., ix,
562, 1855. 8ta8acs.—Doc. of 1695, ibid., 604. Outaou-
aes.–Frontenac (1673), ibid., 95. 8ta8aes.–Mon-
treal conf. (1700), ibid.:719. Öutasaes.-Ibid., 720.
Outaouagas.—La Galissonière (1748), ibid., x, 182.
1858. Outaouaies.—Denonville (1687), ibid., Ix,
365, 1855. Outaouais.—Talon? (1670) quoted by
Neill, Minn. 120, 1858, outasais.--Doc. of 1695 in
N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., Ix, 598, 1855. 8ta8ais.—Doc.
of 1695, ibid., 601. Outaouaks.—Jes. Rel. 1656, 38,
1858. Outaouan.—Jes. Rel. 1640, 34, 1858. Outaou-
aos. –Frontenac (1681) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., Ix,
146, 1855. Outaouas.—Writer of 1660 in Ma *
Déc., 1, 55, 1875. Outa&as.—Doc. of 1746 in N.Y.
Doc. Col. Hist, x, 51, 1858. 8ta8as.–Denonville
£). ibid., 1x, 384, 1855. Outaouats.—Doc. of 1757,
bid., x, 630, 1858. Outaouaus.—Doc. of 1691, ibid.,
Ix,521, 1855. Outaouax.—La Barre (1683), ibid., 201.
Outaouays.—Writer of 1690 in Margry, Déc., I,
59, 1875. Outaoues.–Frontenac (1682) in N. Y.
Doc. Col. Hist., ix, 176, 1855. Outaoüois.—Courcel-
les (1670), ibid., 788. .—Doc. of 1695, ibid.,
611. Outaoutes.—Lamberville (1684), ibid., 259.
Outaguas.—Beauharnois (1744), ibid., 1112. Outao-
vacs.—Crepy, Map, ca. 1755. Outaovas.—Hennepin
(1683) in Harris, Voy., II, 917, 1705. Outaowaies.—
Boudinot, Star in the West, 212, 1816. Outarwas.—
i ords of Trade (1721) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist. v.
621, 1855. Outauaes.—Frontenac (1682), ibid., IX,
180, 1855. Outauas.—Denonville (1686), ibid., 295.
Outauies.—Parkman, Pioneers, 347, 1883. Outau-
ois.–Frontenac (1682) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., Ix,
182, 1885. Outavis.—Writer of 1761 in Mass. Hist.
Soc. Coll., 4th S., IX, 428, 1871. Outavois.--Tonti
£ in Margry, Déc., IV, 4, 1880. Outawacs.—
urcelles (1671) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., Ix, 79,
1855. Outawais-Jefferys, Fr. Dom., pt. 1,47, 1761.
outawa's Talon (1670) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist.
1.x, 65, 1855. Outawase.—Doc. of 1671, ibid., ix.
84, 1855. Outawawas.—Writer of 1756 in Mass.
Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st S., VII, 117, 1801. Outaway.—
Charlevoix, Voy. to N. Am., II, 47, 1766. Outa-
wies.—Boudinot, Star in the West, 100, 1816.
Outawois.—Doc. of 1746 in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist.
ź, 34, 1858. outduaois-Bouisson (1699) quoted
by Shea, Early Voy., 45, 1861. Outeonas.-Chau-
vignerie (1736) quoted by Schoolcraft, Ind.
bes, III, 554, 1853. Outimacs.—Imlay, West.
Ter., 1797. , Outontagans.—Lahontan (1703)
in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., 1.x, 606, note, 1855. Out-
ouacks.—Coxe, Carolana, 46, 1741. Outouacs.—
N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., III, 489, note, 1853. Out-
ouais.–Parkman, Pioneers, 347, 1883. Outoua-
ouas.—St Cosme (ca. 1700), in Shea, Early Voy.,
47, 1861. Outouvas.–Perkins and Peck, Annals
of the West, 33, 1850. Outowacs.—Jefferys, Fr.
Dom., pt. 1, map, 1761. Outtamacks.—Croghan
£ in Monthly Am. Jour. Geol., 272, 1831.
ttaois.—Vaudreuil (1703) in N.Y. Doc. Col. Hist.,
Ix, 743, 1855. Outtaouacts.—Hennepin, Cont, of
New Discov., 129, 1698. Outtaouatz.—Ibid.,85. Out-
tages.–De Callières (1700) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist.,
Ix, 708, 1855. taouis.—Vaudreuil (1707), ibid.,
810. Outtauois.—Vaudreuil (1704), ibid., 760. Out-
tawaats.–Parkman, Pioneers, 347, 1883. Outta-
was.–Denonville (1686)in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., ix,
300, 1855. Outtoaets.–Parkman, Pioneers, 347,1883.
Outtouatz.—Hennepin, New Discov.,87.1698. Son-
taouans.—Doc. of 1691 in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., Ix,
518, 1855 (confounded with the Seneca). Tawaa.—
Campbell (1760) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 4th s.,
1x, 357, 1871. Tawas.—Bouquet (1760), ibid., 322.
Tawaws.—Trader of 1778 quoted by Schoolcraft,
Ind. Tribes, 111, 560, 1853. Taways.—Croghan
(1760) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 4th s., 1x, 275,
1871 (Delaware form). Touloucs.–Lamberville
(1686) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., III, 489, 1853 (mis-
# Towako.—Walam Olum (1833) in Brinton,
£ Leg. 206, 1885 (old Delaware name).
Towakon.—Ibid., 198. Traders.–Schoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes, v, 145, 1855. Uda'wak.–Gatschet, Penob-
scot MS., B. A. E., 1887 (Penobscot name). Ukua'-
ata.–Gatschet, Wyandot MS., B. A. E., 1877
Huron name). Utaobaes.—Barcia, Ensayo,
297, 1723. Utawas.—La Tour, Map, 1779. Utawa-
was.—Colden (1727), Five Nations, 22, 1747. Uto-
vautes.—Barcia, Ensayo, 236, 1723. Uttawa.–
£"w: in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., v.11, 667,
1856. aganhaers.—Doc. of 1699, ibid., IV, 565,
1854. Waganhaes.–Livingston (1700), ibid., 691.
Waganha's.—Hunter (1710), ibid., v, 168, 1855
(‘stammerers': Iroquois name). waganis-
Markham '' ibid., III,808, 1853. Wagannes.—
Bleeker (1701), ibid., iv, 891, 1854. Wagenhanes.—
#' ibid., iv, 61, 1854. W. ..—Col-
den (1727), Five Nations, 108, 1747. ahannas.-
Romer (1700) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., IV, 799, 1854.
Watawawininiwok.—Baraga, Eng.-Otch. Dict.,300
1878 (trans.: “men of the bulrushes’; so called
because many rushes grew in Ottawa r.).
Wdowo.—Abnaki Spelling Book (1830) quoted in
Me. Hist. Soc. Coll., vi, 247, 1859 £ name).
W"tawas.—Heckewelder in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll.,
2d S., x, 128, 1823. -
Otter Tail. A band of the Pillager
Chippewa on White Earth res., Minn.,
numbering 726 in 1906.
0tusson #' ittasian, ‘bench’
or ‘platform’ in the lodge.—W. J.) A
former Chippewa village, taking its name
from a chief, on upper Huron r. in Sanilac
co., Mich., on a reserve sold in 1837.
Otzagert, Peter. See Otsiquette.
Otzenne (‘intermediate people’). A
Sekani tribe living between the Saschut-
kenne and the Tselone on the w. side of
the £ mts., Brit. Col.
Otzen-ne.–Morice in Trans. Can. Inst., 29, 1893.
Ouabanghirea. One of several towns
situated close together, apparently on
Ohio r. or one of its tributaries, on Mar-
quette's map of 1673 as given by Theve-
not (but not on the true map as given
by Shea, Discov. and Expl. Miss. Val.,
1852). It is possible that the name refers
to the Ouabano; but the way in which
these towns are located on the map
shows that their situation is mere guess-
work.
Ouabano (Algonquian: ‘eastern’; cf. Ab-
maki). An unidentified tribe or band,
robably Algonquian, encountered by La
Salle in 1683. They traded with the
Spaniards, and at La Salle's solicitation
visited Fort St Louis on Illinois r. in
company with the Shawnee and Chaskpe.
They appear to have come from the S.
Oabano.— Salle (1683) in Margry, Déc., 11, 314,
1877. Ouabans.—Memoir of 1706 in N. Y. Doc.
Col. Hist., Ix, 799, 1855.
Ouachita. A former tribe, apparently
Caddoan, residing on Black or Ouachita
r., in N. E. Louisiana. Bienville in 1700
encountered some of them carrying salt
to the Taensa, with whom he says the
were intending to live. Later he ''
the main Ouachita village, which he found
to comprise about 5 houses and to con-
tain about 70 men. It would seem that
the tribe subsequently retired before the
Chickasaw and settled among the Natch-
itoch, their identity being soon after-
ward lost. They are not to be con-
founded with the Wichita. (J. R. s.)
Ouachibes.—Boudinot, Star in the West, 128, 1816.
Ouachita.—La Harpe (1719) in French, Hist. Coll.
La., III, 18, 1851. ''' Pratz, Hist. Lou-
isiane, 318, 1774. Ouasitas.–Tonti (1690) in
French, Hist. Coll. La., 1,72, 1846. Oüassitas.—
Pénicaut (1712) in Margry, Déc., v, 497, 1883.
Ouatchita.–Iberville ''' ibid., IV, 414, 1880.
Quachita.–Royce in 18th '' # E., La. map,
1900. Wouachita.-Ann. de p. de la Foi,
11, 384, ca. 1825.
BULL. 30]
Ouadaougeoumaton. Mentioned by Al-
cedo (Dic. Geog., III, 416, 1788) as an
Indian settlement of Louisiana, “in the
territory of the Sioux of the west.” The
name is possibly a synonym of Wea.
Ouade. A village in Georgia, about
1564, near the coast, apparently on or
near lower Altamaha r. De Bry (Brev.
Narr., II, map, 1591) locates it on the
coast of South Carolina, S. of Ft St Helena.
The name may be a dialectic form of
Guale, q.v.
Oualeanicou. A tribe mentioned by
Coxe (Carolana, 48, 1741), in connection
with the Foxes and Menominee, as living
on Wisconsin r., Wis. The word may be
a corrupted form of Iliniouec (Illinois)
or may possibly refer to the Winnebago.
Oualuck's Band (Ou-a-luck). The local
name of a Snake band formerly in Eureka
valley, E. Oreg.—Drew in Ind. Aff. Rep.,
59, 1863.
Ouanakina. Mentioned by Smith (Bou-
quet's Exped., 70, 1766) as a tribe prob-
ably associated with the Creeks and num-
bering 300. Schoolcraft includes them
under the heading “Upper, Middle, and
Lower Creeks.” It is possible that the
are identical with the Wewoka (q.v.
who lived on Wenoka cr., Elmore co.,
Ala. (C.T.)
Onanikins.—Boudinot, Star in the West, 128, 1816.
Ouanikina.–Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, III, 557, 1853.
Ouananiche. A species of salmon (Sal-
mo salar ouanamiche) found in the waters
of E. Quebecand part of Labrador. Cham-
bers (The Ouananiche, 50, 1896) cites 26
different spellings, literary and popular,
French Canadian and English, including
wananish, ouininiche, wininish, and win-
anis, all of them corruptions of the
French Canadian ouananiche, which form
appears in the documents of the old
Jesuit missionaries. An English winanis
dates back to the first decade of the 19th
century; awenanish is used by Bouchette
somewhat later. The source of the
word is wananish in the Montagnais dia-
lect of Algonquian, which seems to be a
diminutive in -ish of wanans or awanans,
one of the words for salmon in the older
lang Dr Wm. Jones suggests a cog-
nate form of the Chippewa wininish, “un-
pleasant fat’ (ish referring to unpleasant-
ness), and says the same language has wi-
nist (animate), “is unclean.” (A. F. C.)
Ouapou. A tribe mentioned by La
Salle in 1680 (Margry, Déc., II, 60, 1877)
as living in lower Michigan. Probabl
Poues, or Poux, i. e. Potawatomi, wit
the demonstrative prefix ona. (J. M.)
Ouasouarini (probably for Awastsiwint-
m?witg, 'P' of the Bullhead clan.”—
W. #. A Chippewa tribe living in 1640
on Georgian bay, Ontario, N. of the Hu-
rons (Jes. Rel. 1640,34, 1858). They are
probably identical with the Ouassi, found
OUADAOUGEOU NATON.—OUGHETGEODATONS
173
in the vicinity of Nipigon r. in 1736; also
with the Ouasaouanik, spoken of in 1658
as a well-known tribe living near the
Sault Ste Marie. The Ouassi were found
# Long in 1791, mixed with other
Chippewa, on the N. shore of L. Superior,
almost exactly in the locality assigned
them by Dobbs in 1744, Chauvignerie
estimated their number in 1736 at about
300 souls, and stated that the catfish
(bullhead) was their totem, which was
also the totem of the Awausee (q.v.).
Aouasanik.-Jes. Rel. 1648, 62, 1858. Awasatciu,-
Wm. Jones infºn, 1905 (correct Chippewa form).
Ouacé.-Chauvignerie (1736) in N.Y.Doc.Col. Hist.
IX, 1054, 1855. Quali...—Chauvignerie (1736) quote
by Schoolcraft, Ind.Tribes, III, 556, 1853( print).
Ouasaouanik.—Jes. Rel. 1658, 22, 1858. Ouasou-
arim.-Jes. Rel. 1640, 34, 1888. Ouassi.–Dobbs,
Hudson Bay, 32, 1744. Wasawanik.—Jes. Rel., iii,
#x, 1858. Wasses.—Long, Voy. and Trav., 45,
Ouenrio. A Huron village, situated, ac-
cording to the Jesuit Relation for 1635,
about 1 league from Ossossané. Father
Jones (Jes. Rel.., xxxiv, 255, 1898) places
it in Tiny tp., about 3 m. N. E. of La Fon-
taine, Ontario. Its people had previously
been a part of those of Toanche and Ihona-
tiria. In 1635 three feasts were held here
to satisfy a dream, the description of the
£ ceremonies giving a fair
idea of such performances (Jes. Rel., x,
201, 1897). In 1637 an epidemic caused
great distress to the inhabitants of Ouen-
rio, carrying off many and creating a de-
sire to have the Jesuit missionaries dwell
among them. In his Relation for 1635
Le Jeune says their cabins were bet-
ter than the hovels of the Montagnais
and were constructed like bowers, or
rden arbors, of which, instead of
ranches and grass, some were covered
with cedar bark, others with broad strips
of ash, elm, fir, or spruce bark; and al-
though those of cedar were regarded as
best, they were very inflammable, where-
fore so many similar villages had been
burned. (J. N. B. H.)
Oenrio.--Jes. Rel. 1635, 31, 1858. 0üenrio.-Jes.
Rel. 1637, 153, 1858. 8enrio.—Jes. Rel. 1636, 123,
1858 Wenrio.—Shea, Cath. Miss., 176, 1855.
Queschekgagamiouilimy (possibly for
''' ‘people of the
ridge'), The Caribou gens of the Chippe-
wa of Rainy r., Minn. St Pierre in 1753
(Margry, Déc.,y1,649, 1886) spoke of them
as near Rainy lake, Ontario. (w. J.)
Qughetgeodatons (‘dung village’). A
village or subdivision of one of the western
Sioux bands.
Oiudachenaton.—Jefferys #. Am. Atlas, map 5,
1776. Onghetgechaton.–De l'Isle, map of La.
1700), in Neill, Hist. Minn., 164, 1858. 5:
tons.—Le Sueur (1700) in Margry, Déc., v.1, 87,
1887. Oughetgeodatons.—Le Sueur (1700) in Neill,
Hist. Minn., 170, 1858. Ouidachenaton.—De l'Isle,
op. cit. Ouidaougeouaton.—Jefferys, op. cit.
Ouidao umaton.—De la Tour, map, 1779 (mis-
rint of m for n). Ouidaougeounaton.–Carte des
Oss. lansl. 1777. Ouidaugeounaton.–De l'Isle,
op. cit.
174
[B. A. E.
OUHEY WICHKINGH-OUNNASHATTAKAU
Ouheywichkingh. An Algonquian vil-
lage on : N.Y., probably near
the western end.—Doc. of 1645 in N. Y.
Doc. Col. Hist., xIV, 60, 1883.
Ouiatenon (abbr. of waviiatanong, “at
wawiiatan, i.e. ‘the current goes round”:
whence the name of the Wea tribe.—
Gerard). The principal village of the
Wea, situated on the s. E. bank of the
Wabash, just below the mouth of Wea
cr., in what is now £ co., Ind.
It was headquarters for the French traders
in that section, the French Ft Ouiatenon
having been nearly opposite the mouth of
the creek. It is described as extending
3 m., though the number of houses it
contained was but 70, exclusive of the
French dwellings. In 1777 this was the
principal Indian center on the Wabash,
Ouiatenon and a Kickapoo town on the
opposite side of the river together con-
£ 1,000 fighting men. It was de-
stroyed by the United States troops under
Gen. Scott in 1791.
name, see Wea. (J. M. J. P. D.)
Ouikaliny (misprint of Onikaliny). A
tribe N. of L. Superior in 1697, who some-
times traded with the French, but gen-
erally with the English on Hudson bay.
They may have been the Maskegon.
Gens de l'Outarde-La Chesnaye £) n Margry,
Déc., vi, 7, 1886. Ouikaliny.—ibid., 7.
Ouinebigonhelini (probably for Wint-
bigowniniwig, “people of the unpleasant
water.”—W. J.). A tribe or band, doubt-
less of the Maskegon, living on Hudson
bay at the mouth of Nelson r. in the
middle of the 18th century.
Quenebegonhelinis.–Dobbs, Hudson Bay, 24, 1744.
Ouinebigonhelini.—Ibid., 23.
Ouininiche. See Ouamaniche.
Oujatespouitons. A band of one of the
Dakota tribes w. of Mississippi at the close
of the 17th century.
£: Harpe, (1700) in French, Hist.
Coll. La., III, 27, 1851. Oujalespoitons.—Le Sueur
1700) in Neill, Hist. Minn., 170, 1858 ": ‘vil-
e divided into many small bands'). Oujales-
tous.—Le Sueur quoted rly Voy-
For forms of the
ages, 104, 1861.
- village *: sed in several little bands").
atespouitons.—Le Sueur (1700) in Margry, Déc.,
v1, 80, 1886... Ouyatespony.–Pénicaut in Minn.
Hist. Soc. Coll., ii. pt.2, 6, 1864.
Oukesestigouek £ wk is is tig we k,
‘swift-water people.’–Gerard). A Mon-
tagnais tribe or band, known to the
French as early as 1643. They lived about
the headwaters of Manicouagan r., N. of
the Papinachois, with whom t"; appear
to have been in close relation. They are
£ of as a quiet and peaceable peo-
ple, willingly receiving instructions from
the missionaries. & M.)
Ochessigiriniooek.—Keane in Stanford, Compend.,
526, 1878. Ochessigiriniouek.—Albanel (ca. 1670)
quoted by Hind, Lab. Penin., II, 22, 1863. Ochest-
.—Keane in Stanford, Compend., 526, 1878.
etch.—Hind, Lab. Penin., 11, 20, 1863.
Oches ecks.–Crepy, Map, ca. 1755. Ouchessigi-
riniouek.—Jes. Rel. 1670, 13, 1858. Ouchestigouek –
Jes. Rel. 1665, 5, 1858. Ouchestigouetch.—Jes. Rel.
1664, 13, 1858. Ouchestigouets.—Bellin, Map, 1755.
Oukesestigouek.—Jes. Rel. 1643, 38, 1858.
by Shea,
Oujatespouetons.—Shea, ibid., 111 .
Oukiskimanitouk (probably for Okiski-
manisiwog, “whetstone-bird people’, i. e.
‘kingfisher I' A clan of the
Chippewa of L. Superior. Chauvignerie
in 1736 noted the Oskemanettigons, an
Algonquian tribe of 40 warriors on Win-
nipeg r., having the fisher as its totem.
This may be identical.
Oskemanettigons.—Chauvignerie (1736) in N. Y.
Doc. Col. Hist., ix. 1054, 1855. 0 £
Chauvignerie (1736) quoted by Schoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes, III, 556, 1853. Oukiskimanitouk.—Jes. Rel.
# 23, 1858. Ushkimanitigog:Wm. Jones, infin,
Oukotoemi. A Montagnaisband, part of
whom gathered at Three Rivers, Quebec,
in 1641 : Rel. 1641, 29, 1858). Doubt-
less a part of the Attikamegue.
Oumamiwek (Montagnais: umámiwek,
‘down - stream people.” – '' A
tribe or band of Montagnais, closely
related to, if not identical with, the
Bersiamite. It is possible that the
two were members of one tribe, each
having its distinct organization. Shea
(Charlevoix, New France, II, 243, 1866),
following the Jesuit Relations, says
the Bersiamite were next to Tadoussac
and the Oumamiwek inland in the N. E.
The Relation of 1670 places them below
the Papinachois on the St Lawrence. It
is, however, certain that the Papinachois
were chiefly inland, probably about the
headwaters of Bersiamite r. From a
conversation with an Oumamiwek chief
recorded by Father Henri Nouvel (Jes.
Rel. 1664) it is learned that his people and
other tribes of the lower St Lawrence
were in the habit at that early day of
visiting the Hudson Bay ion. The
people of this tribe were readily brought
under the influence of the missionaries.
Oumamiois.—Jes. Rel. 1670, 13, 1858. 8mamiSek.—
Jes. Rel. 1650, 41, 1858. 8mamišekhi.—Jes. Rel.
1641, 57, 1858. Oumamiwek.—Bailloquet (1661) in
Hind, Lab. Penin., 11, 20, 1863. aniouets.—
Homann Heirs map, 1756 (located about head of
1enay r., and possibly a distinct tribe). Ouma-
nois.—Hind, Lab. Penin, II, 21, 1863 (perhaps
uoting a writer of 1664). Ouramanichek.—Jes.
el. 1644, 53, 1858 (identical?).
Oumatachi. An Algonquian band liv-
ing between Mistassini and Abittibi lakes,
Quebec, in the 18th century.
Oumatachi.—Jefferys, French Dom., pt. 1, map,
1761. Ouma iiriouetz.—La Tour, Map, 1779
(should be Oumatachiriniouetz).
0unnashattakau. A Seneca chief, usu-
ally called Ounneashataikau, or Tall
Chief, born in 1750. He signed the
treaties of 1797 and Aug. 31, 1826, his
name appearing as Auashodakai in the
latter. e lived alternately at Squakie
hill (Dayoitgao), near Mt Morris, N.
Y., and at the latter place. He died and
was buried at Tonawanda in 1828, but
his remains were removed, June 11, 1884,
to Mt Morris, where a monument bearing
his name in the form A-wa-nis-ha-
dek-ha (meaning “burning day’) has
been erected to i. memory. He is de-
scribed as having been a graceful and
fine-looking man. (w. M. B.)
BU!-I~ 30] OUNONTlSASTON——OUTOHOUGAI
Onnontisalton ( ‘ at the foot of the
inountain.’—I-Iewgtg. An important
Huron village visi by De la Roche Dal-
lion in 1626 (Shea, Oath. Miss., 170, 1s55)
and mentioned by Sagard (Can., iii, 805,
1866) in 1636. Its location is uncertain,
but it was probably not far from Niagara
r., and the name may refer to its situation
on the ridge facing the N. (W. si. B.)
Onray (said by Powell to be the Ute
attempfi tobprogiounlpe the npme llgllig
iven im t e w ite ami y to w ic
he was attached as a boy; other authori-
ties give the meaning ‘ The Arrow’ ). chie }pfMthe Unpgégpaggre Ute, bO1'I111!1
Taos, . ex.,in . ewasengaget in
a fierce struggle with the Sioux in his early
manhood, and his only son was captured
by the Kiowa, never to be restored. His


OURAY
relations with the United States govern-
ment, so far as recorded, began with the
treaty made by the Tabeguache band at
Conejos, Colo., Oct. 7, 1863, to which his
name is signed “ U-ray, or Arrow.” He
also signed the treaty of Washington,
Mar. 2, 1868, by the name U-re; though
to the amendment, Aug. 15, 1868, it is
written Ou-ray. He is noted chiefly
for his unwavering friendship for the
whites, with whom he always kept faith
and whose interests he protected as faras
possible, even on trying occasions. It. was
in all probability his firm stand and the re-
straint he imposed u n his people that
prevented the spreago of the out real: of
the Ute in Sept. 1879, when agent N. C.
Meeker and others were killed and_ the
women of the agency made captives.
As soon as Ouray heard of this outbreak
he commanded the cessation of hostilities,
which the agent claimed would have
stopped further outrage had the soldiers
been withheld. Ouray at this time
signed himself as “head chief” of the
Ute, though what this designation im-
plied is uncertain. For his efforts to
maintain peace at this time he was
granted an annuity of $1,000 as long as
e remained chief of the Ute. Ouray
had a. fair education, s eaking both Eng-
lish and Spanish. I-iis death occurred
Aug. 24, 1880, at which time he was re-
siding in a comfortable, well-furnished
house on a farm which he owned and
cultivated. (c. 'r.)
Ousagouooula (Choctaw: ‘hickory
ple,’ from ossak, ‘hickory’). One of the
9 Natchez villages in 1699.
Noyei-s.—Richebonrg in French. Hist. Coll. La.,
iii. 248, 1851. 0usagoucou1a.—1berville 61699) in
Miirgry, Dec... iv, 179, 1880. Walnut illa|e.—-
Guyiirré, Ln., I, 156, 1851.
Ousint. A former vill e, presumably
Costanoan, connected with Dolores mis-
sion, San Francisco, Cal.-—Taylor in Cal.
Farmer, Oct. 18, 1861.
Ontacity. Given in documents as the
name or title of a prominent Cherokee
chief about 1720; also spelled Otacite,
Otassite, Outassatah, Wootassite, Wr0se-
tasat/ow.—Mooney in 19th Rep. B. A. E.,
529, 546, 1900.
Outainink (ulénink, ‘site of the town’,
or ‘place where the town was’ ). Afornier
Munsee Delaware village, otherwise
known as Old Town, formerl on White
r., a short distance above the present
Muncie, Delaware co., Ind. The proper
name was \va[)1('Ol1'l8kOk€ ( q. v. ) , or Wapi-
k8.l'][1]t'klll'lk, which was given also to the
new village at the present Muncie on the
abandonment of the other. (.1. P. n.)
Uid Town.—Diinn, True Ind. Stories, 286. 1909.
0utainink.—1bid. Ou-tau-iiink.—Hough, mizp, in
Ind. Geol. Rep. 1882. Wah'-pi-ohm-6'-k 0.-
Dllfln, Op. cit. war-pi-nu-me’-imiii=._1i>iri.
Outaouakamigouk (probably for ULiiwii-
kiim’[_1/uk, ‘peo le of the open country or
land.’—Gerard)). A tribe or band on the
N. E. coast of L. Huron in 1648; probably
a part of the Ottawa.
0uraouakmikoug.—Jes. Rel. 1658, 22, 1868. Outl-
ouak.amigouk.—Jcs. Rel. 1648, 62, 1858.
Ontassatah. See Outacizy.
Outchichagami (Montagnais: U£ch7.k&-
gdmi‘, ‘ people near the water.’-Gerard).
Tlie name of a small tribe living N. of
Albany r., in Keewatin, Canada. The?
speak a Chippewa dialect fairly we l
understood by the Chippewa of the N.
shore of L. Su‘perior. (w. J.)
0tcltci‘k6iugg.— 'm. Jones, infn, 1906. 0utchl-
ohsgnml.-Jefierys, French Dom. Am., i, map,
1761. 0utohichagamiouet:.—La Tour, Map, 1779.
Outchougai. A band that lived in_l 640
on the i-:. side of Georgian bay, Ontario r.,
and probably s. of French r. They were
connected with the Amikwa. In 1736 they
176
[B. A. E.
OUTIMAGAMI–OVENS
were living at Oka, Quebec, and were de-
scribed by Chauvignerie as a clan of the
Nipissing, with the heron as their totem.
Achagué.—Chauvignerie # in N. Y. Doc. Col.
Hist., ix, 1053, 1855. haque.—Chauvignerie
(1736) quoted by Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, III, 554,
1853. ''' Rel. 1643, 61, 1858. Atch.
ougek.—Jes. Rel, 1658, 22, 1858. Atchoughe.—Jes.
Rel. 1648, 62, 1858. Atchouguets.—Jes. Rel., III,
index, 1858. Outchougai.—Jes. Rel. 1640, 34, 1858.
Outchouguets—Jes. Rel, III, index, 1858.
outimagami(Nipissing: 'deep-water peo-
ple'). An unidentified Algonquian tribe
or band formerly living N. of L. Nipissing,
toward Hudson bay (Jes. Rel. 1640, 34,
1858). The name appears to be identical
with that of L. Temagami. (A. F. C.)
Outurbi uturbi, turibi [Coregonus ar.
tedii, a congener of the white-fish] people.’
-Gerard). A former Algonquian tribe or
band in Ontario, living N. of L. Nipissing
and wandering to the region of Hudson
bay.
Otaulubis.—Bacqueville de la Potherie, Hist. Am.,
II, 49, 1753. Outouloubys.—Du Lhut (1684) in Mar-
gry, Déc., v.1, 51, 1886. Outurbi.—Jes. Rel. 1640, 34,
1858.
Ouwerage (Iroquois name). One of the
5 Abnaki villages in 1700.—Bellomont
(1700) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., Iv, 758,
1854.
Ovens. The pit oven, consisting of a
hole excavated in the ground, heated with
fire, and then filled with food which was
covered over and allowed to cook, was
general in America, though as a rule it was
employed only occasionally, and princi-
£ for cooking vegetal substances. This
£ of cooking was found necessary
to render acrid or poisonous foods harm-
A PUEBLO OVEN
less and starchy foods saccharine, and as
a preliminary in drying and preserving
food for winter use. Rude camp devices,
such as baking in a cavity in the ashes,
sometimes incasing in clay the substance
to be cooked, were in common use; sim-
ple pit ovens, charged according to a defi-
nite plan, and ovens with a draft hole,
the latter occurring among the Pueblos,
comprise the varieties of this invention
in northern America.
The Taculli cook roots in a pit oven,
lacing a layer of heated stones in the
ttom, then a layer of food, and finally
a covering of earth. Powers says the
Pomo extract the toxic principle from
buckeyes by steaming them underground
for two or three days; they first excavate
a large hole, pack it watertight around
the sides, burn a fire therein for a space
of time, then put in the buckeyes with
water and heated stones, and cover the
whole with a layer of earth. The Hupa,
Maidu, Yurok, and perhaps most of the
acorn-consuming Indians of California,
cooked acorn mush in small sand pits,
and the Tlelding made soap-root (Chlo-
rogalum pomeridianum) palatable by cook-
ing it in an earth-covered heap. The
Hupa cook the same plant for about two
days in a large pit, lined with stones, in
which a hot fire is maintained until the
stones and surrounding earth are well
heated; the fire is then drawn, the pit
lined with leaves of wild grape and wood
sorrel to improve the flavor of the bulbs,
and a quantity of the bulbs thrown in;
leaves are then placed on top, the whole
is covered with earth, and a ' fire built
on top (Goddard). The Indians of Brit-
ish Columbia, including Vancouver id.,
roasted clams in a pit oven, in much the
same way as the New England Indians
followed in the well-known “clambake”
early adopted by the whites. Wherever
camas (q.v.) is found, the Indians roasted
it in pits. A cavity is made in the ground
large enough to hold 10 to 20 bushels,
and lined with pebbles; the pit is then
filled in order with roots, pebbles, and
grass, upon which is formed a hearth of
wet clay, over which a fire is kept up for
about seventy hours; if the fire burns
through the hearth, which is indicated by
steam rising through the camas, the oven
is again covered with clay (Gibbs).
Speaking of the Powhatan Indians,
Capt. John Smith says: “The chief
root they have for food is called Tocka-
whoughe. It groweth like a flagge in
Marishes. In one day a Salvage will
gather sufficient for a weeke. These
roots are much of the greatnesse and
taste of Potatoes. They use to cover a
great many of them with Oke leaves and
Ferne, and then cover all with earth in
the manner of a Cole-pit; over it, on each
side, they continue a great fire 24 houres
before they dare eat it. Raw it is no
better then poyson, and being rosted,
except it be tender and the heat abated,
or sliced and dryed in the Sunne, mixed
with sorrell and meale or such like, it
will prickle and torment the throat ex-
treamely, and yet in sommer they use this
ordinarily for bread.”
The Panamint Indians of California
roasted cactus joints in pits, also mescal,
and the Paiute and Siksika cooked poi-

Bu'LL. 30 |
son root (tobacco root) in the same way
Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, v1, 697, 1857;
aximilian, Trav., 252, 1843); the Kut-
in cooked roots in the same fashion,
even the Alaskan Eskimo roasted
f the wild parsnip in underground
Some tribes, as the Pawnee, Ka-
wa, and Sioux, simply roasted
small portions of corn and meat in ashes;
and the Yuma, Zuñi, and others encase
a dead rat or a rabbit in clay and then
put the ball in the fire until the meat is
roasted.
The Pueblos carried the art of cooking
in pit ovens much farther than any other
£ They had large community
ovens consisting of a bottle-shaped cav-
ity excavated in the ground and provided
with a draft-hole; in these great quanti-
ties of green corn ears are roasted. Sim-
ilar ovens, 12 to 15 ft in diameter,
found among the ancient ruins of the
Salt River valley in Arizona, show the
effect of great heat; the Apache emplo
such ovens for roasting maguey. Small
family ovens with draft hole, and others
consisting merely of a jar set in the
ground and covered with a stone, are
still used by the Hopi. These are heated
with a fire of twigs; a jar of mush is set
in them, the orifice of the oven covered
with a stone luted down with clay, and
a fire built over the top and kept burning
for about 12 hours. The Zuñi had such
ovens lined with stone slabs but without
draft hole, and also a pit oven in which
mush was baked between slabs of heated
stones. The dome-shape ovens of stone
plastered with clay are in common use
among the Pueblos (except the Hopi),
and the Mexicans of the Southwest, but
this form of cooking apparatus was intro-
duced from Spain by way of Mexico.
Some of the Pueblos had an oven cult,
in Zuñi represented by the demon in-
spector of ovens. See Food.
Consult Boas in Proc. Brit. A. A. S.
1890, 15, 1891; Chesnut in Cont. Nat.
Herb., VII, no. 3, 1902; Cushing in The
Millstone, Ix, 1884; Coville in Am.
Anthrop., v, 354, 1892; Dixon in Bull.
Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., xv.11, pt. 3, 1905;
Gibbs in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., 1, 194,
1877; Goddard in Univ. Cal. Pub.,
Am. Archaeol. and Ethnol., I, no. 1,
1903; Hudson in Am. Anthrop., II, 775,
1900; Loskiel, Hist, Miss. United Breth.,
pt. 1, 108-9, 1794; Maximilian, Travels,
252, 1843; Mindeleff in 8th Rep. B. A. E.,
1891; Morice in Proc. Canadian Inst.,
135, Oct. 1889; Powers in Cont. N. A.
Ethnol., III, 49–50, 89, 150, 1877; School-
craft, Ind. Tribes, v1, 697, 1857; Smith,
Works, Arber ed., 1884. (w.H.)
Owaiski. A former Seneca village near
the site of Wiscoy, on the w. bank of
Genesee r., in Allegany co., N. Y.
57009°– Bull. 30, pt 2–12 - 12
OWAISKI - O YAK
177
Hishhue.–Procter (1791) in Am. State Pa
rs, Ind.
Aff., I, 158, 1832. Ohhisheu.–Procter, ibid., 152.
0-wa-is'-ki...—Morgan, League Iroq., 467, 1851.
Owasse (‘bear’). A phratry and also a
subphratt or gens of the Menominee.
Qwa'sse wi'dishi'anun.–Hoffman in 14th Rep. B.
A. E., 42, 1896 (wi'dishi'an un=‘phratry").
Owassissas. A former Seminole town
on an E. branch of St Marks r., N. w. Fla.;
W' 100 in 1822.–Morse, Rep. to Sec.
War, 364, 1822.
Owego. A former town with a mixed
population, under, Cayuga £
situated on the right bank of Owego cr.,
about 2 m. from the Susquehanna, in
Tioga co., N. Y. In 1779 the village con-
sisted of about 20 houses, which Were
burned by Gen. Poor of Sullivan's army,
Aug. 20 of that year. (J. N. B. H.)
Awegen.—Esnauts and Rapilly Map, 1777. Owa-
go.—Livermore (1779) in N. H. Hist, Soc. Coll.,
VI, 322, 1850. Owegé.—Map of 1768 in N. Y.
Doc, Col. Hist, VIII, 1857. Owegey.—Guy Park
conf. (1775), ibid., 561. Owegi.—Güssefeld Map,
1784. Owego.—Johnson Hall conf. (1765) in N. Y.
Doc. Col. Hist., VII, 728, 1856. , Owegy.—Homann
Heirs Map, 1756. Oweigey.–Mt Johnson conf.
(1755) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., v.1, 984, 1855.
Owendos (“an island’, or possibly for
Ouendat, ‘Hurons'). A village marked
on early maps on the headwaters of
Tuscarawas or Beaver cr., in Ohio or
Pennsylvania.
Ovvendoes.—Alcedo, Dic. Geog., iii, 274, 1788.
Owendoes.–Esnauts and Rapilly Map, 1777.
Owendos.—Homann Heirs Map, 1756.
Owhyhee. Mentioned by Ross (Fur
Hunters, 1, 83, 130, 1855), with Iroquois
and Abnaki, as if the name of an Indian
tribe, members of which formed a party
of voyageurs on Columbia r., Oregon.
The name however, is simply an early
form of Hawaii, Kanakas having made
their influence felt on the N. W. coast in
the early half of the 19th century and
later. The name, spelled Owyhee, sur-
vives as that of a river in Nevada, Ore-
gon, and Idaho, and a range of moun-
tains, a county, and a postoffice in the
state last mentioned. See Hawaiian in-
fluence.
Owiyekumi (Ow’-i-yā-kumi). The prin-
'' town of the Quatsino on Forward
inlet, Quatsino sq., N. w. coast of Van-
couver id. —Dawson in Trans. Roy. Soc.
Can. for 1887, sec. II, 65, 1888.
Owl's Town. . A former village, prob-
ably of the Delawares, on Mohican r. in
Coshocton co., Ohio.—Hutchins map in
Smith, Bouquet's Exped., 1766.
0xidoddy. An Indian name, of uncer-
tain origin, preserved by herbalists and
“herb doctors” for black-root, Culver's-
root, or Culver's-physic, Veronica virgin-
ica. (W. R. G.)
Oyak. A Kuskwogmiut Eskimo village
on the E. shore of Kuskokwim bay,
Alaska, just N. of the mouth of Kanek-
tok r.
Oyágamut.—Spurr and Post quoted by Baker
Geog. Dict. Alaska, 1902.







178 or ARON ta r. 1.
Oyaron (0-i-ii’-ro"’). .The common Iro-
quois name of the personal, and some-
times the gentile and tribal, tutelary,
guardian genius, or guiding spirit believed
to dprotect and watch over the destieniy
an welfare of every person or kindr .
The doctrines connected with the con-
cept of the oyaron lie at the base of the
activities comprehended under the rubric
toteniism, the key to which is the idea of
nardianship or voluntary protection,
based on the concept of primitive man
that the earth and all that it contains
was brought into being by the rimal
beings of his cosmogony solel ' fgr the
welfare and glory of man, and that there-
fore these owed to him the duty of vol-
untarily making provision for his welfare.
It was a dogma of this early “philosophy
that the oyaron was revea or mani-
fested itself to the subject in a vision or
dream, either before or after birth. After
birth it could be ceremonially acquired
in the following general manner: At the
age of puberty, the boy under the tutor-
ship of an ol man, usually a diviner or
prophet, and the girl un er that of a
matron, withdrew to some secluded spot,
in which tutor and pupil lived in a lodge
built for the purpose, from which all
persons except the novice and the tutor
were rigidly excluded. During this
period o strict seclusion, the novice was
subgect/ed to a rigorous fast and dosed
wit prescribed powders and decoctions,
and his face, shoulders, and breast were
blackened to symbolize the mental dark-
ness in which the novice or initiate then
was and also his physical want of occult
power. The initiate was directed care-
ully to observe. his or her dreams or
visions during this fast and to report
them in minutest detail to his tutor,
whose duty it was to give attention to
the behavior of his charge. In the ful-
filment of his duty, the tutor frequently
conferred with the ancients, the elders
and chief women of the clan and tribe,
concerning his charge, in order the better
to choose rom the occult hints embodied
in the dreams and visions what should
be selected, or rather what had been
suggested in the dreams as the tutelary
or guardian genius of the initiate, on
which would in the future depend the
welfare and security of his life, his oya-ron,
and, lastlyé what vocations he should
chooseto successful in after life. The
oyaron revealed in one of these mysteri-
ous dreams or visions consisted usually
of the first trifle that impressed the
imagination of the dreamer-—a calumet,
a. pipe, a knife, a bow or an arrow, a
bearskin, a plant, an animal, an action, a
game: in a word, anything might become,
if suggested in a dream or vision, a tute-
lary or an oyaron. But what is funda-
mental and important is that it was not
believed that the object itself was in fact
iggpirit or genius, but that it was its em-
iment, the symbol or outward sign of
the union subsisting between the soul
and its tutclary or guardian genius,
through the guidance and potency of
which the soii must know an do every-
thing; for, by virtue of the oyaron a per-
son could transform himself in shape
and size, and could do what he pleased
unless checked bv a more powerful
orenda (q. v.) guided by a more astute
oyanm; it was the subjective being which
was the means of his metamorph
his enchantments, whether he regagdisl
these changles real or whether he was
persuaded t at it was the soul alone that
etached itself, or the genius that acted
in conformity with his own intention and
according to his will.
Tutelaries had not the same efliciency,
nor the same scope of action. There were
persons more favored, more enlightened,
than the common people, through the
guidance of genii of superior potency,
enabling the souls of such persons to feel
and to see not only what concerned their
possessors persona Iy, but to see even into
the very bottom of the souls of other
persons, to pierce through the veil which
covered them, and there to perceive the
natural and the innate desires and
promptings which those souls might have
ad, although these souls themselves
had not perceived them, or at least had
not expressed them by dreams and vi-
sions, or although so expressed in this
pgguliar manner, those revelations had
n entirely forgotten. It was this
ability of seeing into the bodies of men
that gave these persons the name aaiot-
katta (Huron), or shagotgathwas (Onon-
dagai, or agotsinnaclien (by both Hurons
an roquois), the first signifying ‘One
who examines another by seeing,’ liter-
ally, ‘one customarily looks at another.’
But beyond this occult knowledge of
hidden things, they professed the fur-
ther ability to perform still other won-
ders by means of certain chants, songs,
and dances, through which they were
enabled to put forth their own orenda.
In this capacity, a person of this class
received the naiiie arendiouanen (for ha-
rendimvanen). a compound of the noun
orenda and the qualifier -wanen, ‘large,’
‘great,’ ‘powerful,’ together signifying
‘ is orem a is powerful,’ or ‘one w ose
orenda is powerful.’ Lastly, the inter-
course of the persons havin potent
orenda and superior oyaron, wifii spirits,
especially those regarded as monstrous
in form and disposition and as hostile to
the welfare of man, gave them the name
of agotkon, ‘one who is an otkon’ (q. v. ).
Those having powerful orenda and
possessing the protection of a potent
and resourceful oyaron were regarded as
I
BULL. 30]
wise men, knowing both human and di-
vine things, the efficacy of plants, rocks,
ores, and all the occult virtues and se-
crets of nature; not only could they
sound the depths of the hearts of other
persons, but they could foresee what
would come to pass in the future, read
the fate of men in the signs, wonders,
and omens of the earth, claiming to main-
tain intimate intercourse with the gods,
a favor of which less-gifted persons
were quite unworthy. These reputed
favors of the gods added to an austerity
of life and a well-regulated code of man-
ners, at least in appearance, and a con-
duct above suspicion, or at least censure,
gained them the respect if not the fear of
all persons, who consulted them as ora-
cles, as sources of truth, and the favored
mediators between man and the gods.
They could foresee the success or failure
of war or a journey, could divine the se-
cret source or cause of illness, could sug-
st what would make a hunting or a
£ trip successful, could discover
things lost by theft, the source of evil
and of spells and enchantments, and they
could apply their art to exorcise them,
to drive them away and to apply the
roper remedies to thwart their purposes.
hey were also adepts in making their
calling one of power and authority, and a
source of profit and remuneration.
The person whose life was regarded as
being under the protection of some being
embodied in a material thing, in this
occult manner, had less reason for appre-
hension than he whose life was so pro-
tected by some particular animal, for
should the animal die, it was a foregone
conclusion that he himself incurred the
risk of a like fate. This belief was so
strong that many seemingly proved its
truth by dying soon after the known
death of the tutelary animal. This con-
nection of things, which, although alien
to man, had nevertheless such an intimate
relation to his life, sprang from a motion,
an innate impulse, or from a natural de-
sire of the soul, which drew it toward
the object and established a moral union
between the two, upon the maintenance
of which depended the welfare of the
person and the peace of his soul. This
desire or longing for something seen in a
dream or vision was very different from
the momentary or voluntary craving
which sprang from a knowledge of the
object £ which the mind was di-
rected; for it was innate, intrinsic, to the
soul, and did not rest on any knowledge
of the need of the thing by the mind
itself, although it had so much interest in
knowing what the soul desired or needed;
and, indeed, it would not be strange that
the mind should not know anything about
it, should the tutelary fail to express itself
through dreams or visions.
OYARON 179
The unfortunate consequencesto which,
it was believed, one would be exposed,
should he or she fail to provide the soul
with what it desired or required as in-
dicated in a dream or vision, compelled
the people scrupulously to observe all
dreams with the utmost care and dili-
£ and engaged not only the dreamer
ut all his tribesmen to obtain for him all
the satisfaction that he could desire in
the fulfilment of his dream. This was
done in such manner that, on these occa-
sions, not only did they not refuse any-
thing asked of them (a refusal being a
stigma of the utmost infamy), but they
went even farther than that which would
have given satisfaction, and sacrificed
their most precious possessions.
In addition to those tutelaries belong-
ing to every person, there were oyaron
common to the family, the gens, or the
clan, and probably to the tribe, which
were placed in the lodge. Sacrifices and
offerings were made to them of dogs,
other animals, and various articles of
food, raiment, and adornment. Warriors
carried their personal oyaron carefully
wrapped in some sacred skin, and they
did not cease from invoking it to give
them victory over their enemies. The
oyaron was an efficient aid to the shaman
in all things: in making medicines, in
healing wounds, in performing the mira-
cles £ art, and in exorcising the spells
cast by other shamans and in thwarting
their enchantments. The sacrifice or
offering was a very important part of the
cult of the oyaron, for should one have
failed to make in its honor a feast, an
offering, or a sacrifice, to feed it, keep it
alive, and give it renewed strength, at
stated periods, the oyaron would have be-
come angry, and, if too long neglected,
would have turned on its owner or owners
and caused him or them troubles, illness,
and probably death. It was a doctrine
of this philosophy of the oyaron that if it
suggested the prohibition of anything
during the treatment of a patient by a
shaman and this prohibition was n
lected or disregarded, the patient would
invariably have a relapse. Of such a
patient the Tuscarora say “one is be-
oyaron-ed” (if such a hybrid be permit-
ted for illustration), and is in origin and
application like the English “bewitched.”
ese prohibitions are what are com-
monly called taboo. This transgression
of the dictum of some oyaron, or god,
becomes sin in the higher cults of man,
and this fact leads to the understanding
of the nature and genesis of the concept
of the taboo.
There was a class of shamans of both
sexes who cast spells and enchantments
solely for the purpose of doing evil, for
the intent of executing private vengeance,
or for the gratification of malice, and
180
| B. A. E.
OYATESHICHA—OZETTE
justly were they regarded with awe and
' In Iroquois, they received the
name agotkon, or hoñnatkon—i.e. “they
are otkons, or persons having the magic
power of monstrous beings. There were
also shamans of both sexes who exerted
their magic power under the guidance of
their several oyaron to secure and pro-
mote the welfare of their cotribesmen by
consenting to attempt to correct and undo
the wrongs and evils devised and perpe-
trated by the other class. In either class
the ability to do what was not normal
sprang from the same principle, the con-
jectured possession of orenda, or magic
power.
By the combined astuteness and po-
tency of the oyaron of persons added to
that of their own inherent orenda, some
highly favored individuals became im-
mune to all powers and influences belong-
ing to the earth, since they knew all
things, saw all things, and could do all
things. Such personages or beings were
naturally shunned and feared, because of
this imputed invulnerability and immu-
nity from all causes having their origin
on the earth. J. N. B. H.
Oyateshicha (“bad nation'). A band
of the Mdewakanton Sioux. Neill gave
their habitat as on Rice cr., Minn., 7 m.
above the falls of St Anthony. In 1853
their village was on Minnesota r., 7 m.
from the agency in Minnesota. In 1858
they removed to Oak Grove, and subse-
quently to Nebraska with other Santee
Sioux.
Bad.–Prescott in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, II, 171,
1852. Goodroad's band.–Ind. Aff. Rep., 282, 1854.
Goodrod's band.—Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, III, 613,
1853 (misprint). 0-ya- #"'
Hist. Soc. Coll., I, 263, 1872. Oyate-citca.–Dorsey
in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 216, 1897. Oyate sièa.–
Ibid. Tah-chunk wash taa.–Schoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes, III, 612, 1853 (correctly. Tachanku washte,
‘Good road', their chief in 1836). Wa-kpa-a-ton-
we-dan.—Neill, Hist. Minn., 144, 1858 (= ‘those
who dwell on the creek').
Oyateshicha. . A band of the Yankton
Sioux.
Oyate-citca.–Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 217,
1897. Oyate-sica.—Ibid.
0ydican. A tribe or subtribe, possibly
Coahuiltecan, represented in 1706 and
later at San Francisco Solano mission,
near the lower Rio Grande. For their
affiliation, see Terocodame, a tribe of the
same locality with whom they intermar-
ried and with whom they were associated
at the mission. The Oydican seem to have
belonged to what was called the Teroco-
dame band (MS. Baptismal Rec., 1706–07,
artidas 181,239,261,271, 316). (H. E.B.)
dica.–MS. Baptismal Rec., op. cit., partida 261.
Oyeghseragearat. See Omechsagerat.
Oyike (Oyi-ké, “winter people', from
Tewa oyi, ‘frost'). One of the two
branches into which each well-regulated
Tewa village is divided in consequence
of certain traditional beliefs regarding the
religious organization of that people.
i-ké.—Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers, III, 304,
1890. Oyique.—Bandelier in Century Cyclop. of
Names, 1894.
0ypatukla (Ahepat-okla, “potato-eating
people', referring to the native hog-
potato). The northeastern of the three
divisions into which the Choctaw were
distinguished for some time previous to
their removal w of the Mississippi. By
Romans the name is mistranslated small
nation. For the dividing line between
this district and that to the w., see Okla-
falaya. For about 9 m. the dividing line
between it and the southeastern district
was formed by a trail running from Con-
cha to Ayanabi, i. e. from the former
place to the dividing ridge between the
N. E. prong of Chickasawhay and Yanub-
bee crs., about 1 m. from Ayanabi, in
Kemper co, Miss., “From this point in
the trail on the dividing ridge, the line ran
southerly on the ridge some 3 m. until it
struck the ‘divide’ between Petick fa and
Black Water. It kept this divide easterly
down to the confluence of these two
creeks.” From this point to Ponta cr: the
line was continued by a trail leading to Coo-
sha. “Ponta cr. from the trail-crossing,
downward and eastward, constituted the
remainder of the line separating the two
districts.”–Halbert in Pub. Ala. Hist.
Soc., Misc. Coll., 1, 378–79, 1901.
Ahepat Okla.–Halbert, op. cit. Oy-pat-oo-coo-la.—
Pickett, Hist. Ala., 1, 137, 1851. 6: oocooloo.—
Romans, Fla., 74, 1775.
Oyuchseragarat.
0yukhpe (“unloaded’).
Oglala Sioux.
Oiyurpe.—Robinson, letter to Dorsey, 1879 (r
= h; trans. where they put down their I'...'
Onkapas.–Ind. Aff. Rep., 250, 1875. Oyuhpe.—
Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 220, 1897.
Oyuqpe.—Ibid. Yokpahs –Twiss in Sen. Ex.
Doc. 35, 36th Cong., 1st sess., 7, 1860 (probably
identical).
Ozanbogus. A tribe formerly living on
lower Mississippi r., seen by Tonti in 1688.
They were probably the Uzutiuhi (q.v.).
Ozanbogus.—Douay in Shea, Discov., 226, 1852.
Ozembogus.–McKenney and Hall, Ind. Tribes,
III, 81, 1854. Zembogu.—Barcia, Ensayo, 261, 1723.
0zark. A term at one time applied to
a local band of Quapaw, from £ resi-
dence in the Ozark mountain region of
Missouri and Arkansas. The spelling
Ozark is an American rendering of the
French Aur Arcs, intended to designate
the early French post among the Arkansa
(Quapaw) about the present Arkansas
Post, Ark.
Osark tribe.—Ker, Trav., 40, 1816.
in Jour, Phil., 61, 1821.
0zatawomen. A village of the Powhatan
confederacy, situated in 1608 on the s.
bank of the Potomac in King George co.,
Va.—Smith (1629), Va., I, map, repr. 1819.
0zenic. A village of the Powhatan
confederacy, situated in 1608 on Chicka-
hominy r. in New Kent co., Va.
Ozenick-Smith (1629), Va., I, map, repr. 1819.
0zinieke.–Ibid., II, 91.
0zette. A Makah village and reserva-
tion 1 m. square at Flattery Rocks, coast
See Omechsagerat.
A band of the
(J. M.)
Ozark.—Nuttall
at: LL. 301
of Washington. The reservation, com-
prising 23,040 acres, created under the
provisions of the Neah Bay treaty of Jan.
31, 1855, and by Executive orders of Oct.
26, 1872, and Jan. 2 and Oct. 21, 1873,
contained 44 Indians in 1901, 35 in 1906.
Hosett.—Swan, Indians of C. Flattery, Smithson.
Cont., xvi, 6, 1870. Osett.–U.S. Ind. Treat., 461,
1873. Osette.—Land Office map of Washington,
1891. Ozette.–Ind. Aff. Rep., pt. 1,385, 1901.
0zimies. A former tribe or village,
probably a part of the Nanticoke, living
on the s. side of Chester r., Md., about
15 m. from its mouth. Smith estimated
them at the time of his visit, in 1608,
at 60 warriors, or about 220 souls. They
were allies of the Conestoga in 1633.
Osinies.—Bozman, Md., 1, 127, 1837. Ozenies.—
Smith # Va., II, 77, repr. 1819. Ozimies.—
Drake, Bk. Inds., x, 1848 (misprint). Ozinies.—
Smith, op.cit., I, map.
Ozinoghiyata. See Otsinoghiyata.
Pa. The Fire clan of the Tewa pueblos
of San Ildefonso and Nambe, N. Mex.
Pa-tdóa.–Hodge in Am. Anthrop., 1x, 350, 1896
(tdóa = people').
Pa (Pa'). The extinct Deer clan of the
former pueblo of Pecos, N. Mex.
Pa'+.—Hodge in Am. Anthrop, Ix, 350, 1896
(+= ash, “people').
Paac. A tribe or subtribe, probably
Coahuiltecan, met by Massanet in 1691
on an arroyo 6 leaguess w. of Nueces r.,
Texas, which the Spaniards called San
Lucas, or Arroyo del Carmichael, and
which the Indians called Guanapacti
(Massanet, Diario, in Doc. Hist. Texas,
1, 92, MS.). This tribe was in a rancheria
together with Quems, Pachules, Ocanas,
Chaguanes, and Pastalucs (Pastalacs?).
Cf. Pakawa. (H. E. B.)
Paachiqui. A tribe, apparently Coa-
huiltecan, mentioned in 1690 by Massa-
net in a list of tribes met by him between
the presidio of Coahuila in Mexico and
the Hasinai country of Texas. In the
same list he named Parchaques, which
would indicate their distinctness (Velasco,
Dictamen Fiscal, 1716, in Mem, de Nueva
España, xxv.11, 183, MS.). On his expe-
dition in 1691 from San Salvador del Valle
mission, Massanet found them on the
right bank of “Rio Hondo,” 11 leagues
E. of the Nueces, with the Patchal,
Papañaca, Pacuáchiam, Aguapālam, Sam-
ampác, Vánca, Payaván (Payaban), and
Patavó (Pataguo) tribes. At the same
int, a few hours later, he was visited
y the Pitahay, Apavsi, and Patsau.
These Indians called Rio Hondo “Puan-
apapac” (Massanet, Diario, 1691, in
Mem. de Nueva España, xxvi.1, 94, MS.).
Several of the tribes named above were
later gathered at San Francisco Solano
and San Antonio de Valero missions,
Texas, but the name of Paachiqui does
not appear among them. (H. E. B.)
Parchiquis.–Massanet, op. cit., 1690.
Paako. A former pueblo, evidently of
the Tanos, S. of the mining camp of San
Pedro, in lat. 35° 15', Santa Fé co., N.
OZINIES-PABAKSA
181
central N. Mex. The village was of the
compact communal type, and its houses,
which were generally of 2 stories, were
apparently constructed of rubble. It
contained 3 circular kivas and as many
stone inclosures which doubtless had been
corrals for flocks, and which in them-
selves, if not of modern origin, would
# to the occupancy of the pueblo in
istoric times. From its situation and the
available evidence there is doubt as to
whether the pueblo was the home of the
Tigua or Tanos people. Regarding this
Bandelier has learned that Paako was the
term applied to the pueblo by the Tanos
of Santo Domingo (the same name also
having been ' by Oñate in 1598), who
claim that it was a village of their people,
while the early Spanish documents refer
to it as a Tigua settlement with the addi-
tional Spanish designation “San Pedro.”
Having been situated on the borderland
of these two tribal divisions it is not
improbable that the village was made up
of members of both, and was referred to
at various times as pertaining to the
Tigua. Since the ruins are claimed by
the Tanos to be those of one of the pueblos
of their ancestors, however, and since it
was separated from the nearest Tigua vil-
lages to the southward by the lofty and
densely wooded Sierra de Carnué at a
time when intertribal disturbances were
common, the settlement is classed as that
of the Tanos people. According to Ban-
delier the pueblo was inhabited at least
as late as 1626, but was abandoned prior
to 1670. Shea (Cath. Missions, 82, 1855)
states that a mission was founded at San
Pedro del Cuchillo (which seems to be
the same) in 1661. See Bandelier in
Arch. Inst. Papers, iv, 112 et seq., 1892.
Paäco.—Ofiate (1598) in Doc. Inéd., xv.1, 118, 1871.
Pa-a-ko.—Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers, IV, 11
1892 (Tanos name). Pā-qu.—Bandelier, Gilde
Man, 221, 1893. San Pablo.— Zarate-Salmeron
(ca. 1629) quoted by Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Pa-
pers, IV, 113, 1892 (apparently the original Saint
name); San Pedro.—Niel (ca. 1629) quoted by
Bandelier, ibid. (so changed from “San Pablo”
by Niel). San Pedro del Cuchillo.—Shea, Cath.
Miss., 82, 1855.
Paauwis (Pa-aw’-wis). A former Siuslaw
village on Siuslaw r., Oreg.—Dorsey in
Jour. Am. Folk-lore, III, 230, 1890.
Pabaksa (“cut heads'). A division of
the Upper Yanktonai Sioux, formerly
roaming, with other bands, the country
from L. Traverse, Minn., to Devils lake,
N. Dak. They are now with the Sisseton
and Wahpeton on Devils Lake res., N.
Dak., where, under the designation Devil's
Lake Sioux, the three bands numbered
985 in 1906.
Cut, Beards.-Ind. Aff. Rep., 109, 1850. Cut
heads-Culbertson in Smithson. Rep. 1850, 141,
1851. Pabaska Sioux.—Ind. Aff. Rep., 482, 1906. Pah
Baxa.-Ind. Aff. Rep., 109, 1850. Pah-bax-ahs.–
Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, 11, 169, 1852. Tete Coup.–
Sen. Ex. Doc. 90.22d Cong., 1st sess., 63, 1832. Tête-
Coupées,—Hayden, Ethnog, and Philol. Mo. Val.,
371, 1862. Tetes Coupes.—Culbertson, op.cit. Wan-
182
[B. A. E.
PABOR—PACHALAQUE
naton.—Sen. Ex. Doc. 90, 22d Cong., 1st sess., 63,
# Yanctonnais Cutheads.—Ind. Aff. Rep., 53,
1
Pabor. A tribe or 'subtribe, possibly
Coahuiltecan, members of which were at
San Francisco Solano mission, near the
Rio Grande, in 1706–07. They seem to
have belonged to the Terocodame (q.v.)
band or confederacy, for a Pabor was
interpreter for this band at the mission
(MS. Baptismal Rec., 1706–07, partidas
161, 210, 248, 249, 291, 301). (H. E. B.)
£r-mid partida 210. Bobor.—Ibid., partida
61.
Pac. See Shoe-pack.
Pacana. A small tribe of unknown af-
finity, but probably belonging to the
same group as the Alibamu and Koasati,
mentioned by Adair in 1775 as one of
those incorporated with the Muscogee or
Creek confederacy. Their town may have
been that known as Pakan-tallahassee
(q.v.), i.e. ‘Pacana old town,” on the E.
side of Lower Coosa r., Ala. In connec-
tion with several other small tribes in
the French interest they crossed the Mis-
sissippi on the withdrawal of the French
from the Alabama region in 1764, and in
1805 were described by Sibley as living
on Calcasieu r., La., having then about
30 men and speaking a language different
from those around them, but using also
the Mobilian trade jargon. The various
renderings of the name are all £
ranging from ‘pecan,’ ‘mayapple,’ an
‘peach orchard, to ‘high,’ ‘superior,’
and “upper ones.’ J. M.
Pacamas.-Warden, Account U.S.A., III, 551, 1819
£"#. Pacanas.—Sibley, Hist. Sketch,
, 1806. Pakanas.-Romans, Florida, I, 90, 1775.
Pak-ka'-na.—Adair, Am. Inds., 257, 1775. Pana-
cas.—Coues and Kingsley, Stand. Nat. Hist, pt.
VI, 156, 1883. Pasquenan-d'Anville, Map Mex.
and Florida, 1703 (misprint?).
Pacane. See Pecan.
Pacaruja. Mentioned by Uhde (Län-
der, 121, 1861) as a tribe living in the
18th century on the Texas coast between
the Nueces and the Rio Grande.
Paccamagannant. An unidentified In-
dian village probably near Patuxent r.,
#::'' in Smith (1629), V
.-PorW 1n Smith , Va., II,
##pr. 819. £
Pachade. A village of Christian Indians
near Middleboro, Mass., in 1703, probably
connected with the Wampanoag.–Cotton
(1703) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 3ds., II,
244, 1830.
Pachal. A tribe, apparently Coahuil-
tecan, which in the latter part of the 17th
century ranged on both sides of the Rio
Grande below the present Eagle Pass,
Texas. Massanet met some of them at
rancherias 10 and 6 leagues s. w. of
Nueces r, with Quems, Ocana, Chaguan
(Siaguan), Pastaluc, and Paac Indians,
and at “Rio Hondo”, 11 leagues N. E. of
the Nueces, with Sanpanal, Vánca, Pay-
aván, Aguapālam, Samampác, Patavó
£ , Pitahay, Apaysi, and Patsau
ndians (Massanet, iDiarió, 1691, in Mem.
de Nueva España, xxv.11, 92, 94, MS.).
In 1699 Fray Diego de Salazar found
San Juan Bautista mission on Sabinas r.
with Pachal and Chaguan (Siaguan),
Mescal, and Xarame Indians from near
the Sabinas (Portillo, Apuntes para la
Historia Antigua de Coahuila y Texas,
278–79, 1888). Shortly afterward the
mission was reestablished on the Rio
Grande near Presidio del Rio Grande,
with the same and other tribes (Morfi,
Viage de Indios, 1778, in Doc. Hist. Mex.,
3d s., IV, 440–41, 1856). In 1703 mem-
bers of the tribe were connected with
San Bernardo mission (Portillo, '' cit.,
288). In 1728 Rivera reported Pachoches
Pachules?), then a fragmentary tribe, at
..Caldera mission, s. of Sabinas r. (Diario,
leg. 2763, 1736). The name Pachal is
much like Patzau, but since Massanet
mentions both in the same list, they are
robably distinct. (H. E. B.)
achales.—Diego de Salazar y San Buenaventura.
1691, in Portillo, op. cit. Pachoches.—Rivera
(1728), Diario, leg. 2763, 1736 (identical?). Pa-
chules.—Massanet, op.cit., 92, 1691. Patchal.—
Massanet, 1691, op. cit. Paxchales.—Orozco y
Berra, Geog., 303, 1864. - •
Pachalaque. A Coahuiltecan tribe at
Nuestra Señora de la Purísima Concep-
ción de Acuña mission, Texas, in the
18th century. That these people be-
longed to the Coahuiltecan family is evi-
denced not only by the form of the name
and the fact that members thereof were
taken to the mission with tribes unques-
tionably Coahuiltecan, but by more direct
testimony. A missionary, in doubt, re-
corded one convert as either “Pachalaque
or Orejona” (Libro de Casamientos, par-
tida 62, MS.). Both of these tribes were
well known at the mission, and must
have spoken the same language, or this
doubt would not have arisen. That the
Orejones were Coahuiltecan is proved by
the fact that they are contained in the
García list of 1760 as among the tribes
speaking that language. That the Pacha-
laque were distinct from the Pajalat is
also clear, for they are frequently dis-
tinguished on the same page '' the records
by a single missionary, and even in a
single entry one party to a marriage is
entered as a Pajalat and the other a
Pachalaque (Libro de Casamientos, par-
tidas 1–62, MS.). That they were distinct
from the Pastaluc (q.v.) is not so cer-
tain. They entered Nuestra Señora de la
Purísima Concepción de Acuña mission
as early as 1733 with the Pajalat, Tilpa-
copal, Patumaco, Patalca, Tiloja, Siquipil,
and Xarame tribes (ibid.), and there is
evidence that before this time they in-
termarried with the Patumaco particu-
larly (ibid., partida 2). While at the
mission they intermarried most frequently
with these and the Tilpacopal. A Pacha-
BULL. 30]
laque was married to a Tilpacopal at this
mission as late as 1773 (ibid., partida
214), Orozco y Berra (Geog., 304, 1864)
locates the Pajalaques, who may be the
same, on San Antonio r. (H. E. B.)
Pachalaca.-Morfi, Hist., bk. II, ca. 1781, MS.
Pachalate.—Libro de Casamientos, rtida 214,
1773, MS. Pachalgagu.–Ibid., partida 61, 1743
£ Pajalache.—Ibid., partidas
162, 163, 1759; and testimóny, May 13, 1752, Béxar
Archives, 1751–69, MS. (identical?). Pajalaques.—
Orozco y Berra, Geog., 304, 1864.
Pachaloco. A former tribe of N. E. Mex-
ico, probably Coahuiltecan, which was
thered into the mission of San Juan
autista, Coahuila, at its second founda-
tion in 1701 (Orozco y Berra, Geog.,
303, 1864). Evidently a division of the
Pachal. Cf. Pacha -
Pachawal. A Kawia village in the San
Jacinto mts., s. Cal. Los Coyotes, a
name which appears to have been applied
to this place, is now a reservation of non-
arable mountainous land, comprising
22,640 acres, 85 m. from Mission Tule
River agency, transferred in 1903 to the
Pala agency. It contains also the Agua
Caliente settlement of San Ysidro or Wila-
kal, and the Diegueño settlement of San
Ignacio. The total population of the res-
ervation in 1903 is given as 106.
Cayote.—Heintzelman (1853) in H. R. Ex. Doc.
76, 34th Cong., 3d sess., 41, 1857. Coyotes.–Lovett
in Ind. Aff. Rep., 124, 1865. Los Coyotes.—Ind. Aff.
Rep., 175, 1902. Pá-cha-wal.—Barrows, Ethno-
Bot. Coahuila ind, 31, 1900, san Ignacio.-Ibid.
Pacheemaht. A Nootka tribe on San
Juan harbor, Vancouver id. Their vil-
lage is Pacheena, at the mouth of San
Juan r. Pop. 71 in 1897, 54 in 1906.
Pacheena.–Can. Ind. Aff... pt. II, 158, 1901. Pa-
cheenaht.—Sproat, Savage Life, 308, 1868, Pachee-
nett.—Mayne, Brit. Col., 251, 1862. Pachenah.—
•r, Alaska, 79, 1869. Patcheena.—Grant in
Jour. Roy. Geog. Soc., 293, 1857. Patcină'ath.—
Boas in 6th Rep. N. W. Tribes Can., 31, 1890.
Pachera. A small division of the Tara-
humare, and the name of their principal
village at the extreme headwaters of the
N. branch of the Rio Nonoava, under the
municipality of Guerrero, w. Chihuahua,
Mexico. According to Orozco y Berra
# 34, 1864), they spoke a dialect
slightly different from that of the Tara-
humare proper.
Pachera.–Zapata (1678) in Doc. Hist. Mex., 4th
s., III, 333, 1857. Santa de Santa María.—Ibid.
Pachgantschihilas. See Buckongahelas.
Pachhepes. A former village in Cali-
fornia, said to have been Esselen.—Tay-
lor in Cal. Farmer, Apr. 20, 1860.
Pack. See Shoe-pack.
Pacohamoa (‘trout”).
ens of the Sauk.
i-cb-há-mb-á-Long, Exped. St Peter's R., II, 231,
1824.
Pacpul. A Coahuiltecan tribe at Cal-
dera mission, Coahuila, in 1689. It was a
chief of this tribe, called Juan, who as-
sisted in taking one of the survivors of
La Salle's party from N. of the Rio Grande
to the presidio of Coahuila (Massanet in
Texas Hist. Ass’n Quar., II, 284, 1899).
Whym
A society or
PACHALOCO-PADSHILAIKA
183
In 1691 Massanet had with him a Pacpul
ide who explained to the Payaya In-
ians at San Antonio the meaning of the
mass and interpreted Massanet's dis-
course (Diario, Mem. de la Nueva España,
xxvi.1, 96, MS.). This indicates that
the Coahuiltecan language extended to
the San Antonio, at least. H. E. B.)
Pacpoles.—Rivera, Diario, leg. 2763, 1736.
Pacsiol. A former Chumashan village
near Purísima mission, Santa Barbara
co., Cal.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Oct. 18,
1861.
Pacuaches. A former tribe of N.E. Mex-
ico or s. Texas, evidently Coahuiltecan,
members of which were gathered into
San Bernardo mission on the lower Rio
Grande, although their proper habitat
was 15 leagues distant.
Paachi ''' , Dictamen Fiscal,
Nov. 30, 1716, MS. ci by H. E. Bolton, inf’n,
1906 (probably identical). Pachagues.—Revilla-
edo (1793) cited by Bancroft, Nat. Races, 1,611,
. Pachaques.—Fernando del # (1675) in
Nat. Geog. Mag., xiv, 347, 1903. Pachoches.—Pa-
dilla quoted by Orozco y Berra, Geog., 306, 1864.
£ o, op.cit. £
Orozco y Berra, op. cit, 307. Paguachis.—Ibid.,
304. Pa ues.-Massanet (1690), op.cit.
Pacuáchiam. A tribe or subtribe, prob-
ably Coahuiltecan, met by Massanet in
1691 on Rio Hondo, Texas, which was
called by the Indians Guanapajac. The
were with other tribes or ds whic
Massanet called Sanpanal, Patchal, Papa-
fiaca, Parchiquis, Aguapālam, Samampác,
Vánca, Payavān, and Patavó. At the
same point Massanet was visited by the
Pitahay, Apaysi, and Patsan or Patzau
Diario, in Doc. Hist. Tex., 1, 94, MS.).
he Colton map of Texas (1878) gives
“Paguache crossing” just above Presidio
San Juan Bautista, on the Rio Grande.
Cf. Pacuaches. (H. E. B.)
Pacuchianis.–Massanet (1690) in Dictamen Fiscal,
Nov.30, 1716, MS. (identical?).
Paddle tablets. See Duck tablets, Prob-
lematical objects.
Padjegadjin (Pa-dje’-ga-djin’, ‘forest
extending across'). A former Kansa
village on Kansas r., Kan. (J. o. D.)
Padli. A Padlimiut Eskimo settlement
at the head of the fjord of the same name
where the Akudnirmiut and Padlimiut
ther in summer to catch salmon.—Boas
in 6th Rep. B. A. E., map, 1888.
Padlimiut. A tribe of Central Eskimo
occupying the E. coast of Baffin land from
Exeter to C. Hooper and numbering 43
in 1883. Their villages are Ekaloaping,
Idjuniving, Itijarelling, Karmakdjuin,
Kekertakdjuin, Kingnelling, Padli, and
Siorartijung.—Boas in 6th Rep. B. A. E.,
441, 1888.
Padshilaika (Creek: “pigeon roost’). A
former Yuchi town at the junction of
Patchilaika cr. with Flint r., Macon co.,
Ga. According to Hawkins the Yuchi
'" there from Savannah r. soon after
1
Pad-gee-li-gau.—Hawkins (1799), Sketch, 62, 1848.
184
[B. A. E.
PAFALLAYA-PAHATSI
Padshiläika.—Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg., I, 142,
1884. Pigeon Roost.—Ibid.
Pafallaya. A province traversed by De
Soto and his army in Nov. 1540, after
the battle of Mauvila and before reaching
Taliepatava, Cabusto, and Chicaça. It
was probably in E. Mississippi. Pickett
places it in Green, Marengo, and Sumter
cos., w. Ala., and considers its people to
have been Choctaw. See Gentl. of Elvas
(1557) in French, Hist. Coll. La., II, 160,
1850.
Pagaichi. A former Tarahumare set-
tlementon the headwaters of Rio Nonoava,
s. w. Chihuahua, Mexico, 6 leagues N. of
Carichic, and near Nonoava.
Pagaichi.–Zapata (1678) in Doc. Hist. Mex., 4th
s., III, 329, 1857. Paguichic.—Orozco y Berra,
# 323, 1864. P chique.—Censo del Estado
de '". index, 11, 1904 (name of present
pueblo).
Pagaits (Pa-ga'-its, “fish-creek people').
A Paiute tribe formerly near Colville,
s. E. Nevada; pop. 34 in 1873.—Powell in
Ind. Aff. Rep. 1873, 50, 1874.
Pagantso (Paº-gan-tso). A Paviotso di-
vision of 3 bands formerly living in Ruby
valley, N. E. Nevada; pop. 172 in 1873.-
Powell in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1873, 52, 1874.
Pagatsu (Pā’gatsit, “head of thestream").
Mentioned by Mooney (14th Rep. B. A. E.,
1045, 1896) as an extinct division of the
Comanche. Cf. Parkenaum.
Pagayuats (Pa-ga-yu-ats). One of the
tribes, known under the collective term
Gosiute, formerly on Otter cr., s. W.
Utah.–Powell and Ingalls in Ind. Aff.
Rep. 1873, 51, 1874.
Paghuukdhinpe (Jaru’-uyffin'-de, ‘where
they dwelt on a mountain'). A San-
tsukdhin Osage village on the E. side of
Verdigris r., Ind., T. (J. o. D.)
Pagmi. Described in 1554 (Ibarra cited
by Bancroft, Ariz, and N. Mex., 73, 1889)
as a most beautiful city adorned with
very sumptuous edifices, extending over
3 leagues, with great houses of 3 stories,
and with extensive plazas, and the houses
surrounded with walls that appeared to
be of masonry. The imaginary town was
also represented as abandoned, the inhab-
itants having gone eastward. The local-
ity was seemingly in what is now s. w.
United States or N. W. Mexico.
Paguan. A tribe reported by Massanet
(Dictamen Fiscal, Nov.30, 1716, MS.) on
the road from Coahuila to the Tejas
(Texas) country in 1690, and probably
affiliated with the Coahuiltecan stock. Cf.
Paguanan.
Paguanan. A tribe or subtribe, mem-
bers of which were baptized at San Anto-
nio de Valero mission, Texas, in 1743–48.
They may have been the same as the
Payuguan (q.v.), as the two names are
not found to have been used by the same
writer. They were associated with the
Caguas, Tou, Zana, Sijame, Ujuiape, and
Hierbipiamo (Ervipiame) tribes, and
their ' some words of which are
preserved, seems to have been the same
as that of most of these other tribes (MS.
Baptismal Rec., partidas 653, 681, 711,
782). (H. E. B.)
Pahuanan-Baptismal Rec., op.cit.,852, 1751.
Paguate (native name Kwistyi, “take it
down, referring to an ancient tradition).
A former summer village of the Lagunas,
now a permanently occupied pueblo of
that tribe; situated 8 m. N. of Laguna,
Valencia co., N, Mex. Next to the parent .
pueblo it is said to be the oldest and larg-
est of the Laguna villages, the population
numbering 350 or 400. Not to be con-
founded with Pojoaque, although authors
have confused the two names. See Kere-
san Family, Laguna, Pueblos. (F. w.H.)
Kvishti.—Loew (1875) in Wheeler Survey Rep.,
VII, 345, 1879. Kwistyi.—Hodge, field-notes, #.
A. E., 1895. Pagnati –Calhoun (1849) in Cal.
Mess. and Corresp., 218, 1850. Paguate.—G. H.
Pradt, letter to B. A. E., 1891. Pahuata.–Gwyther
in Overland Mo.,262, Mar. 1871. Pahuate.—Collins
in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1902, 255, 1903. Pajuate.—Don-
aldson, Moqui Pueblo Inds., 94, 1893. Pogouaté.—
Gallatin in Nouv. Ann. Voy., 5th S., xxvii, 297,
1851. Poguaque.—Gallegas £ in Emory, Re-
con., 478, 1848. Poguaté.—Gallatin in Trans. Am.
Ethnol. Soc., II, xciv, 1848. Pohanti.—Ten Broeck
in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, Iv,77, 1854. Pojnati.—
Simpson in Smithson. Rep. 1869,328, 1871. Pojua-
que-Parke, Map New Mexico, 1851. Rojuate.—
Abert in Emory, Recon., 469, 1848. Pojuato.—
Emory, ibid., 133. Poquaté.—Latham, War. of
Man, 395, 1850. Povate.–Loew (1875) in Wheeler
Survey *# VII, 339, 1879. Povuate.—Ibid., 418.
Provate.—Kingsley, Stand. Nat. Hist., v.1, 183,
1883. Pujuaque.—Bancroft, Ariz, and N. Mex., 64,
1889. Queesché–Pradt quoted by Hodge in Am.
Anthrop., IV, 346, 1891.
Paguemi. , Described by Ibarra in 1554
(Bancroft, Ariz. and N. Mex., 72, 1889)
as an abandoned pueblo whose houses
were of several stories, and where there
were traces of metals having been smelted.
Situated in a great plain “adjoining those
of the vacas—the buffalo plains.” It is
apparently imaginary.
Paguits (Pa-gu'-its, “fish people'). A
Paiute band about Pagu (Fish) lake, s. w.
Utah; pop. 68 in 1873.—Powell in Ind.
Aff. Rep. 1873, 50, 1874.
Pagwiho (Pa-gui'-ho). A Paviotso tribe
formerly living in the adobe meadows
near Mono lake, E. Cal.—Powell, Pavi-
otso MS., B. A. E., 1881.
Pahatsi (“campers at the mountain top”).
One of the three principal divisions of
the Osage tribe, commonly known as
Great Osage.
Bar-har-cha-Pénicaut (1719) in French, Hist.
Coll. La., 1,151, note, 1869. Elder Osages.-Dorsey
in Am. Nat., 114, Feb. 1884. Grand Eaux.—Boudi.
not, Star in the West, 126, 1816. Grandes eaux.—
French trader in Smith, Bouquet Exped., 70, 1776.
Grand Osage.—Lewis and Clark, Discov., 11, 1806.
Grand Tuc.—Croghan '' quoted by Jefferson,
Notes, 145, 1825. Grand Zo.—Lewis and Clark,
Discov., 11, 1806. Grand Zue.—Croghan (1759) in
Rupp, Hist. W. Pa., 146, note, 1846. Great Osage.—
Fisher, New Trav., 15, 1812. Great Ossage.—Scher-
merhorn (1812) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 2d s. 11,
31, 1814. Great Ozages.—Jefferys (1763), Am. Atlas,
map 5, 1776. Pa-ha-sca.–Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes,
v1, 540, 1857. Inha]si.-J. O. Dorsey, inf'n town
RULL. 30]
£"-bones, Osage MS. vocab., B.
A. E., 1
Pahkanu. A band of Indians, probably
Moquelumnan, formerly frequenting the
banks of Stanislaus and Tuolumne rs.,
central California.—Wessells (1853) in
H. R. Ex. Doc. 76, 34th Cong., 3d sess.,
30, 1857.
Paho. See Prayer-sticks.
Pahoc. Mentioned by Oviedo (Hist.
Gen. Indies, III, 628, 1853) as one of the
rovinces or villages, probably on the
outh Carolina coast, visited by Ayllon
in 1520.
Pahosalgi. An extinct Creek clan, the
name of which can be traced only in war
titles, as Pahós'-hádsho.—Gatschet, Creek
Migr. Leg., 1, 155, 1884.
£ (‘rainbow town'). A vil-
lage of the ancestors of the present Tigua
ueblo of Isleta, N. Mex.
'ah-que-too-ai.—Lummis, Man who Married the
Moon, 161, 1894. Piaqui.–Oñate (1598) in Doc.
Inéd., xvi, 102, 1871 (possibly identical).
Pahshapaha. See Pashipaho.
Pahuirachic. A former rancheria of the
Tarahumare in the district and munici-
£ of Guerrero, Chihuahua, Mexico,
ut now a civilized rancho, with 662 in-
habitants in 1900.
Pahuirachic.–Censo del Estado de Chihuahua, 12,
# Paquifachic.—Orozco y Berra, Geog., 323,
1864.
Pahvant. A Ute division occupying a
considerable territory in w. central Utah,
their chief seat being Corn cr. According
to Powell they speak the same language
as the Uintah, and socially affiliate and
intermarry with them. Some are now on
Uintah res., and are classed officially with
the Ute. There were said to be 134 in
Utah in 1885, not under an agent.
£ 1776), quoted by Duro,
Peñalosa, 142, 1882 (probably identical). P -
achis.-Dominguez and Escalante (1776) in Doc.
ist. Mex., 2d S., I, 537, 1854. Paguampe.–Esca-
lante quoted by Simpson (1859), Expl. Across
Utah, 494, 1876. Pah-Wantes.–Simpson, ibid., 459.
Pahvants.-Remy and Brenchley, Jour. to Great
Salt Lake, 11, 349,1841. Pah Vauts.–Morris (1853)
in H. R. Doc. 18, 33d # 1st sess., 5, 1854 (mis-
#9. Pah Vents.–Head in Ind. Aff. Rep., 149,
868. Pahvontee.—Doty, ibid., 1864, 175, 1865.
Parant Utahs.—Wilson in Ind. Aff. Rep., 67, 1850.
Paravan Yuta.—Burton, City of Saints, 577, 1861.
Parvain.–Carvalho, Travels, 187, 1857. Parvan.–
Simpson, op. cit., 51. Par Vans.—Hatch in Ind.
Aff. Rep. 1863, 116, 1864. Pauvans.—Call (1856) in
H. R. Ex. Doc. 29, 37th Cong., 2d sess., 40, 1862.
Pauvante.—Bradley (1856), ibid., 36. Pavant
Utahs.—Wilson (1849) in Cal. Mess. and Corresp.,
185, 1850. Pavant Yuta.-Burton, City of Saints,
577, 1861. Pohbantes.—Hurt in Ind., Aff. Rep.
1855, 200, £p £ # #
Puaguampe.--Dominguez an scalante (1776) in
Doc. Hist. Mex., 2d s., 1,468, 1854 (trans. “hechi-
ceros," i.e. “Sorcerers’).
Paiinkkhwutthu (Pai’-in-kqwā’-t'gú). A
former Yaquina village on the s. side of
Yaquina r., Oreg.—Dorsey in Jour. Am.
Folk-lore, III, 229, 1890.
Paimiut (“mouth-of-river people'). A
Kuskwogmiut Eskimo village on Kusko-
kwim r., 25 m.above Bethel, Alaska; pop.
30 in 1880.
PAHKANU–PAINTING
185
Paimut.-Russian form cited by Baker, Geog.
Dict. Alaska, 487, 1906. Paimute.—Petroff, Rep.
on Alaska, 17, 1884.
Paimiut. An Ikogmiut Eskimo village
on the s. bank of Yukon r., 38 m. above
Russian Mission, Alaska, lat. 62°, 10’,
lon. 160° 10'. Pop. 89 in 1880, 65 in 1890.
Paimiut.-11th Census, Alaska, 165, 1893. Pai-
mjut.—Holmberg, Ethnog. Skizz., map, 1855.
Paimut.-Zagoskin in Nouv, Ann, Voy, 5th s,
xxi, map, 1850. Paimute.—Petroff in 10th Census,
Alaska, map, 1884.
Painting. The tribes N. of Mexico, as
well as those of every part of the conti-
nent except, perhaps, the higher arctic
regions, delighted in the use of color. It
was very generally employed for embel-
lishing the person and in applying deco-
rative and symbolic designs to habitations,
sculptures, masks, shields, articles of bark,
skin, pottery, etc., in executing picto-
graphs upon natural surfaces of many
kinds, as on cliffs and the walls of caverns,
and in preparing the symbolic embellish-
ments of altars and sacred chambers (see
Dry-painting, Graphic art). Color was
applied to the person for decorative pur-
poses as an
essential
feature of
the toilet:
for impress-
ing behold-
ers with ad-
miration or
fear; for
purposes of
obscurity
and decep-s-'
tion; in ap-
£ tri-
al, person-
al, or other denotive devices; in the appli-
cation of symbolic designs, especially on
ceremonial occasions; and as a means of
protection from insects and the sun (see
Adornment). The native love of color
and skill in its use were manifested espe-
cially in decorative work. This is illus-
trated by the wonderful masks and totem
poles of the N.W. coast tribes (Boas),
and in the artistic polychrome pottery
(q.v.) of the Pueblos (Fewkes). Little
£ had been made in representative
or pictorial art, yet some of the produc-
tions are noteworthy, as illustrated in the
Hopi katcina work (Fewkes) and in the
Kiowa ceremonial paintings on skins de-
scribed by Mooney, although some of the
latter show unmistakable evidence of the
influence of the whites.
The pigments were derived from many
sources, but were mainly of mineral ori-
gin (see Dyes and Pigments), especially
the oxides of iron (see Hematite) and car-
bonate of copper. The aborigines were
skilled in preparing the mineral colors,
which were usually ground in small mor-
tars or rubbed down on a flat stone, and
Eskimo BRustics and PAINTing 8 Ticks

186
[B. A. E.
PAINT TOWN–PAIUTE
in extracting stains and dyes from vegetal
substances. The colors were applied with
a dry point or surface, as with a piece of
£, charcoal, or clay; or, when mixed
with water or oil, with the fingers or hand
or a stick, brush, or pad, and also sprayed
on with the mouth, as in Pueblo mask
painting. Brushes were rude, consisting
often of fibrous substances, such as bits
of wood, bark, yucca, or reeds, chewed,
beaten, or rubbed at one end until suf-
ficiently pliable to deliver the color; and
great skill was shown by many of the
tribes in the use of these crude tools.
Hair was not in general use, although ex-
cellent brushes are now made by the
more advanced tribes. The brushes used
by the tribes of the N. W. coast were
often provided with beautifully carved
handles. Very interesting painting imple-
ments are seen in some sections. Paddle-
shaped or spatulate bits of wood are
* '' edgewise for thin lines and
flatwise for covering spaces; and striping
tools having two or three points and
neatly carved of bone and ivory are in
use by the Eskimo (Turner). The Plains
tribes employed a flatpiece of spongy bone
from the knee joint of a buffalo or an ox; it
has a sharp edge of rounded outline which
serves for drawing lines, while the flat
side serves for spreading the color over
large areas. These tools, being porous,
have the advantage of holding a quantity
of liquid color. Shells were frequently
used for paint cups, while for this pur-
pose the Pueblos made miniature jars
and bowls of pottery, sometimes in clus-
ters. Colors in the form of powder, sand,
clay, and meal were used, and are still
used, by several tribes in preparing dry-
paintings (q.v.) for ceremonial purposes
which are executed on the floors of cere-
monial chambers or altars (Matthews,
Stevenson, Fewkes). See Art, Ornament.
Consult Boas (1) in 6th Rep. B. A. E.,
1888, (2) in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist.,
II, Anthrop. 1, 1898; Dorsey in 11th Rep.
B. A. E., 1894; Fewkes in 17th, 21st, and
22d Reps. B. A. E.; Hoffman in 7th Rep.
B. A. E., 1891; Holmes in Smithson.
Rep. 1903, 1904; Mooney in 17th Rep.
B. A. E., 1898, Niblack in Nat. Mus.
Rep. 1888, 1890; Stevenson (1) in 5th
Rep. B. A. E., 1887, (2) in 11th Rep. B. A.
E., 1894; Turner in 11th Rep. B. A. E.,
1894. (W. H. H.)
Paint Town. A Cherokee settlement on
lower Soco cr., within the reservation in
Jackson and Swain cos., N. C.–Mooney
in 19th Rep. B. A. E., 509, 1900.
Ani'-Wadihi’. —Mooney, ibid. ('place of the Paint
people or clan': native name).
Paisin. A former Kalindaruk village
near Monterey bay, Cal., whose inhab-
itants were connected with San Carlos
and San Juan Bautista missions.
Pagnines.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Nov. 23, 1860.
Pagosines.–Engelhardt, Franc. in Cal., 398, 1897.
Pagsin.—A. L. Kroeber, infºn, 1903. Paycines.—
Engelhardt, '' cit. iPaysim-Taylor in Cal.
Farmer, Apr. 20, 1860.
Paiuiyunitthai (Pai/-u-i-yu'-nit-t'ai).
A former Kuitsh village on lower t'.
qua r., Oreg.—Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-
lore, III, 231, 1890.
Paiute. A term involved in great con-
fusion. In common usage it has been
applied at one time or another to most of
the Shoshonean tribes of w. Utah, N.
Arizona, s. Idaho, E. Oregon, Nevada, and
E. and s. California. The generally ac-
Palu TE MAN
cepted idea is that the term originated
from the word pah, “water,’ and Ute,
hence' water Ute'; or from pai, ‘true, and
Ute—‘true Ute'; but neither of these
interpretations is satisfactory. Powell
states that the name properly belongs ex-
clusively to the Corn Creek tribe of s. w.
Utah, but has been extended to include
many other tribes. In the present case
the term is employed as a convenient
divisional name for the tribes occupyin
s. w. Utah from about the locality o
Beaver, the S. w, part of Nevada, and the



aw.» 301 razors 187
.. W. lpart of Arizona, excluding the
heme uevi
C ._ .
With regard to the Indians of W'alker
River and Pyramid Lake reservations,
who constitute the main body of those
commonly known as Paiute, Powell
claims that they are not Paiute at all, but



PAIUTE WOMAN
another tribe which he calls Paviotso.
He says: “The names by which the
tribes are known to white men and the
department give no clue to the relatioii-
shi of the Indians. For example, the
Indians in the vicinity of the reservation
on the Muddy and the Indians on the
Walker River and Pyramid Lake reserva-
tions are called Pai or Pali Utes, but the
Indians know only those on the Muddy
by that name, while those on the other
two reservations are known as Paviotsoes,
and speak a very different languagf, but
closely allied to, if not identical wit , that
of the Bannocks" (Powell and Ingalls
in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1873). The Indians of
Walker r. and Pyramid lake claim the
Bannock as their cousins, and say that
they speak the same language. T e dif-
erent small bands have ittle political co-
herence, and there is no recognized head-
chief. The most influential chiefs among
them in modern times have been Winne-
mucca, who died a few years ago, and
Natchez. As a rule they have been peace-
able and friendly toward the whites, al-
though in the earlv sixties they several
times came into collision with miners and
emigrants, hostilit bein frequentl ro-
voked by the wh)ites tgemselves. y The
northern Paiute were more warlike than
those of the S., and a considerable num-
ber of them took part with the Bannock
in the war of 1878. Owing to the fact that
the great majority of the Paiute (includ-
ing the Paviotso) are not on reservations,
many of them being attached to the
ranc es of white men, it is impossible to
determine their po ulation, but they may
be safely estimatedp at from 6,500 to 7,000.
In 1906 those on reservations in all Nevada
were reported to number, at Walker River
res., 486; at Moapa res., 129; at Pyramid
Lake res., 554; at Duck Valley (Western
Shoshoni agency), 267; not under an
agency (1900), 3,700. In Utah there were
76 Kaibab, 154 Shivwits, and 370 Paiute
not under an agency; in Arizona, 350
Paiute under the Western Nevada School
Superintendent.
As a people the Paiute are peaceable,
moral, and industrious, and are highly
commended for their good qualities by
those who have had the best opportuni-
ties for judging. While apparently not
als bright in intellectas the prairilegribesk
t ey appearto more soi it o
character. By their willingness and {aili-
ciency as workers they have made them-
selves necessary to the white farmers and
GROUP OF PAIUTE
have been enabled to supply themselves
with good clothing and many of the com-
forts of life, while on the other hand they
have steadily resisted the vices of civiliza-
tion, so that they are spoken of by one
agent as presenting the “singular anom-
a y” of improvement by contact with the
188
[B. A. E.
PAIUTE SNARES-PA.JARITO
whites. Another authority says: “To
these habits and excellence of character
may be attributed the fact that they are
annually increasing in numbers, and that
they are strong, healthy, active people.
Many of them are employed as laborers
on the farms of white men in all seasons,
but they are especially serviceable during
the time of harvesting and haymaking.”
Aside from their earnings among the
whites, they derive subsistence from the
fish of the lakes, jackrabbits and small
game of the sage plains and mountains,
and from piñon nuts and other seeds,
which they grind into flour for bread.
Their ordinary dwelling is the wikiup, or
small rounded hut, of tule rushes over a
framework of poles, with the ground for
a floor and the fire in the center, and al-
most £ open at the top. £
enough, although appreciating the ad-
vantages of civilization so far as relates to
good clothing and to such food as they
can buy at the stores, they manifest no
desire to live in permanent houses or to
procure the furniture of civilization, and
their wikiups are almost bare of every-
thing £ a few wicker or grass
baskets of their own weaving.
Following are the Paiute bands so far
as known: Hokwaits, Ichuarumpats,
Kaibab, Kwaiantik wokets, Kwiengo-
mats, Kwiumpus, Moapariats, Moquats,
Movwiats, Nauwanatats, Nogwats, Nuag-
untits, Pagaits, Paguits, Paraniguts,
Paruguns, Parumpaiats, Parumpats, Pas-
pikaivats, Pawipits, Pintiats, Sauwon-
tiats, Shivwits, Timpashauwagotsits,
Tsuwarits, Uainuints, Uinkarets, Unka-
kaniguts, Unkapanukuints, Utumpaiats,
and Yagats. (H. W. H. J. M.)
Auolasūs.–ten Kate, Reizen in N. A., 160, 1885
(="Mezcal-Schoenen': Pima name). Ca-hual-
chitz.-Whipple, Pac. R. R. Rep., III, pt. 3, 16,
1856 (this and the various forms by Garcés are
from Kohoaldje, the Mohave name of the Virgin
r. Paiute.–Kroeber). c: quoted
by Escudero, Not. Estad. de Chihuahua, 228, 1834.
Cajuales.–Garcés (1776), Diary,472, 1900. Chemebet
Quajala-Ibid., 303. £ cajuala-Orozco y
Berra, Geog., 349, 1864 (misprint from Garcés).
£ Cuajála –Garcés, op.cit., 444. Cheme-
et Cajuala-Ibid., 475. Chemeque-caprala.—
ortez (1799) quoted in Pac. R. R. Rep., III, pt. 3,
126, 1856 (mi'in'' Garcés' Chemegué £
Da-da'-ze ni'-ka-cin'-ga.–Dorsey, Kansas MS.
vocab. B. A. E., 1882 (= ‘grasshopper people':
Kansa name). Diggers.—Howe, Hist. Coll., 419,
1851. Hogāpā'goni-Mooney in 14th Rep. B. A.
E., 1048, 1896 ("rush-arrow '' Shoshoni
name). Kohoaldje.–Kroeber, infºn, 1905 (Mohave
name of Virgin r. Paiute). Numa.–Mooney in
14th Rep. B. A. E., 1048, 1896 ("people’, ‘Indians':
own name). Pagonotch.–Gatschet, M.S., B. A. E.
(Southern Ute name). Pah-Edes.—Head in Ind.
Aff. Rep., 122, 1866. Pahmetes.—Wilson, ibid.,
1849, 67, 1850. Pahnutes Utahs.—Wilson (1849) in
Col. Mess and Corresp., 185, 1850. Pah ri-sā-
páh.—Whipple in Pac. R. R. Rep., III, pt. 3, 16,
1856(Chemehuevi name). Pah-Touts.–Sen. Misc.
Doc. 53, 45th Cong., 3d sess., 78, 1879. Pahusitahs.-
Remv and Brenchley, Journ to Great Salt Lake, 11,
388, 1841. Pah-Utah.–Möllhausen, Journ, to Pa-
cific, 1.46, 1858. Pah-Utes —Forney in Ind. Aff.
Rep. 1859, 366, 1860. Paiā'ti-Henshaw, Pana-
mint MS. vocab., B. A. E. (Panamint name).
Pai-Ides.—Audouard, Far West, 182, 1869. Pai-
uches.–Farnham, Mexico, map, 1846. Paiulee.—
Remy and Brenchley, op.cit., I, 38. Paiutes.—
Poston in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1863, 387, 1864. Pai-
yu'chimü.–Mooney in 14th Rep. B. A. E., 1918, 1896
(Hopi name). Pai-yúdshi.—Corbusier, inf'n ("all
eyes’: Yavapai name; corrupted from “Paiute”).
Pai-yu'tsi.–Mooney in 14th Rep. B. A. E., 1048,
1896 (Navaho name). Pan-Utahs.—Domenech,
Deserts N. Am., II, 64, 1860. Parusi.–Escalante
etal. (1775) in Duro, Peñalosa, 142, 1882 (probably
identical). Pasuchis.-Escudero, Not. Nuevo
Méx., 83, 1849. Pa-uches.—Collins in Ind. Aff.
Rep., 125, 1861. Pa-u-da.—Ibid. Pa-utes.—Hin-
ton, Handbook Ariz., 361, 1871. Paynutes.—Wilson
1849) in Cal. Mess, and Corresp., 185, 1850.
ayoche.-Ten Broeck (1852) in Schoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes, Iv, 82, 1854. Payuchas.–Garcés (1776),
Diary, 405, 1900. Payuches.—Ibid., 351. Pá e.-
Gatschet, MS., B. A. E. (Zuñi name). Payutas.—
Platt, Karte Nord-Am., 1861. Payutsín #I
Gatschet, MS., B. A. E. (Navaho name).
Pazuchis.-Orozco y Berra, Geog., 59, 1864. (Pey)
metes Utahs.—Wilson in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1849, 67,
1850. Pey-ute-Forney, ibid., 1859, 364, 1860.
Piedes.—Carvalho, Travels, 213, 1857. Pi-Edes.—
Beadle, Undeveloped West, 658, 1873. Pie Edes.—
Hatch in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1863, 116, 1864. Pi-eeds.—
Simpson (1859), Rep. of Ex i. Across Utah,
35, 1876. Pieutes.—Barney (1857) in H. R. Ex.
Doc. 29,37th Cong., 2d sess, 78, 1862. Pi-u-chas.—
Graves in Ind. Aff. Rep., 386, 1854. Piute.—
Mooney in 14th Rep. B. A. E., 1048, 1896 pular
name, Eng: pron.). Py-eeds.—Simpson, Rep., op.
cit., 35. Pyentes.—Palmer, Travels, 35, 1847.
Snake Diggers.–Simpson, op.cit., 460 (Pah-Utahs
or). Ute Diggers.-Ibid. Yabipai Cajuala.—Garcés
(1776), Diary, 444, 1900. Yavipai cajuala.–Garcés
misquoted by Orozco y Berra, Géog., 41, 1864.
Yavipais-caprala.–Garcés misquoted by Cortez
(1779) in Pac. R. R. Rep., III, pt. 3, 126, 1856.
Paiute Snakes. Given as a Shoshoni
band on Klamath res., Oreg.
Piute Snakes.—Ind. Aff. Rep., 344, 1873.
Pajalat. One of three tribesmentioned
by Espinosa (Chrónica Apostolica, 1,459,
1746) as living near San Antonio r.,
Texas, when the Franciscan missions
were removed thither in 1730–31. The
other two were the Pacao and Pitalaque
'. the same as the Pachalaque).
here were numerous Pajalat in Concep-
ción mission before 1748, and they inter-
married there freely with the Patumacas,
Pujanes (Cujanes?), Patalcas, and Tilpa-
copales (MS. records of the mission).
They are given as a tribe distinct from
the Pachalaque in the records of Con-
cepción mission; for instance, one mis:
sionary records marrying a Pajalat and
a Pachalaque, which is evidence that
these were not considered merely two
forms of the same name, though they were
probably closely related. According to
Gatschet there was a Tonkawa gens or
subtribe bearing the same name (Páxa-
latch, “mouth open’). (H. E. B.)
Paalat-Espinosa, Chrónica Apost., I, 459, 1746.
Pajalaches.-MS., May 13, 1752, in Béxar Archives,
Texas. Pajalames.—Orozco y Berra, Geog., 384,
391, 1864. Pajalaques.–Ibid., 304. Pajalat.—Ri-
vera, Diario, leg. 2602, 1736. Pajalatames.–Padilla
uoted by Orozco y Berra, op. cit., 306. Paja-
lites.–Informe, 1762, in Mem. de Nueva España,
xxvii.1, 167, MS. Pallalat.–Uhde, Länder, 121,
1861. Páxalatch-A. S. Gatschet, Tonkawe MS.
vocab., B. A. E., 1884 (given as a Tonkawa gens).
Pajarito (Span.: ‘little bird’). A tribe,
evidently Coahuiltecan, at Camargo, on
the Rio Grande, in 1757, with Venados,
Tejones, Tareguanos, and Cueros Que-
BULL. 30]
mados. Of the Pajaritos, 56 individuals
were in the mission (Joseph Tienda de
Cuervo, Revista of Camargo, July 13,
1757, in Archivo Gen., Hist., Lv1). The
Venados were given by García in 1760 as
one of the tribes speaking the language
of his Manual, i. e. Coahuiltecan. In
1780 Gov. Cabello reported the Paxa-
hitos, evidently the same as the Paja-
ritos, as a coast tribe s. of the mouth of
the Rio Grande. With them he enumer-
ated the Comecrudos, Texones, Guiana-
paqueños (sic), Manyateños, Cotanans,
Aguichachas, and Cueros Quemados (Rep.
on coast tribes, May 28, 1780, Béxar Ar-
chives, Province of Texas). (H. E. B.)
Pajarito Park (Span. : ‘little bird’,
adapted from the Tewa Tshirege, ‘bird’,
the name of an important ruin within the
limits of the tract). Geographically, this
term stands for a high, park-like table-
land about 40 m. in length and from 15
to 25 m. in width, on the w. side of the
Rio Grande in N. New Mexico. It is
limited on the N. by the Rio Chama, on
the w. by the Jemez mts., and on the s.
by the Cañada de Cochiti. It forms the
E. side of the Jemez plateau. The table-
land is of volcanic origin, its surface from
the base of the mountains eastward being
capped by a sheet of volcanic tufa, vary-
ing in thickness from 100 to 2,000 ft,
which had its origin as volcanic ash de-
ited from the ancient craters of the
emez range. These great tufa beds
vary in color from gray to yellow, and
geologically are of vast age. On the E.
rim of the s. part of the tableland, along
the Rio Grande, are extensive basaltic
extrusions of comparatively recent origin,
while the bluffs forming the E. rim of
the N. half are formed of the conglomer-
ates which mark the w. shore-line of the
Miocene lake that once occupied the
basin now known as Española valley.
Recent basaltic extrusions also occur on
the N. rim of the park along the Rio
Chama. The mean altitude # the park
is about 7,000 ft. The high w. side is
heavily forested with pine and spruce;
along the Rio Grande side the mesas are
covered only with buffalo grass, while
between these two extremes lies a zone
lightly covered with piñon and juniper,
interspersed with stretches of open land.
This zone, now comparatively barren
from lack of water, was evidently covered
with tilled fields at some remote time.
Torrential erosion in past ages has dis-
sected this once continuous level table-
land into a series of narrow elevated par-
allel mesas, better described by the
Spanish term potreros, extending out
from the mountains toward the Rio
Grande. These potreros vary in width
from a few yards to 2 or 3 m. and from
3 m. to 5 m. in length. They present.
especially on the s. side, perpendicular
PAJARITO PARK
189
escarpments of from 50 to 500 ft in
height, at the base of which is invariably
a long talus slope. The canyons lying
between the potreros are usually little
valleys from 3 m. to 1 m. in width,
divided by a now dry arroyo bordered
'. a narrow, level and very fertile flood-
ain. These little valleys are now
#' wooded, but show every evidence
of tillage in remote times. Pajarito
Park is now for the greater part devoid
of water except on the side at the base
of the mountains. The only streams
that carry their water to the Rio Grande
for any considerable part of the year are
the Santa Clara, the Bravo, and the Rito
de los Frijoles. Others sink in the sand
within a few miles of their source, and a
vast number carry water at all only
in flood season. There are very few
perennial springs in the park. The prin-
cipal canyons that cut through it from
w. to E. are as follows, beginning at the
N.: the Santa Clara, the Chupadero, the
Guages, the Alamo, the Pajarito, the
Rito de los Frijoles. Between them are
hundreds of smaller canyons. "
Ethnologically Pajarito Park is of great
importance. It stands for a plainly
marked, prehistoric ethnic area, the in-
vestigation of which throws much light
on the ethnological problems of the S. W.
The zone of ancient habitation extends
from N. to s, the entire length of the
park. It is only from 5 to 10 m. in
width, and lies between the high tim-
bered western slope and the narrow bar-
ren eastern rim overlooking the Rio
Grande. The inhabited area did not
exceed 300 sq. m. in extent.
The characteristic archeological re-
mains are the ancient pueblo ruins and
excavated cliff-dwellings. The latter
class of remains exists in vast numbers,
Almost every escarpment that presents a
southern exposure is honeycombed with
these dwellings (see Cliff-dwellings). Many
natural caves, originally formed by wa-
ter and wind erosion, have been utilized
for dwelling purposes, either with or
without modification, though usually
there has been some shaping by excava-
tion to render the home more commodi-
ous or convenient. In the form of lodge
generally found in the softer tufa forma-
tions, the entire front of the cave is open.
In some instances the front is £
wall of masonry which is entered through
a small doorway with stone casing. An-
other form of cliff-houses of this same
general class, which exists here in even
reater numbers than those just described,
is the wholly excavated dwelling. These
are found in the firmer strata of tufa
where the walls are less liable to crumble.
In these a small doorway has been cut
into the perpendicular face of the cliff to
a depth of from 1 to 4 ft. The excava-
190
[B. A. E.
PAJARITO PARK-PAJASSUCK
tion is then expanded into a room usual-
ly of sufficient height only to permit of
standing erect, varying from roughly cir-
cular to rectangular. These rooms rare-
ly exceed 10 ft in the greatest dimension,
except those which were used for cere-
monial purposes. In these dwellings the
main living room usually contains prayer-
meal niches, alcoves, and in many cases
small back rooms, probably for storage,
are connected with them. There is usu-
ally a crude fireplace beside the doorway,
a ventilating aperture at the floor level
and another for a smoke vent above the
door. There are no windows. In front
of the dwellings, against the cliffs, veran-
das were built of poles and stone that
doubtless served for living rooms during
a considerable part of the year. The en-
tire number of excavated cliff-dwellings
in Pajarito Park would reach several
thousand.
Of the other general class of archeo-
logical remains, viz, ancient Pueblo ruins,
there are two forms: (1) The “small
house” ruins, containing from 2 to 100
rooms, that never exceeded one story in
height, of which there are large numbers
scattered over the mesa tops and in the
valleys. They are of great age and seem
to belong to an epoch when the mesas
were well watered and the population
diffused over considerable areas. (2
The great community houses contain
from 1,000 to 1,200 rooms, and 2 to 4
stories. The most noteworthy of these,
named from N. to S., are Chipiinuinge,
Kwengyauinge, Teeuinge, Poihuuinge,
Puye, Shufinne, Tshirege, Otowi, Tsan-
kawi, Tyuonyi, Yapashi, Haatse, Kuapa,
and £ We find in these the pro-
totype of the present terraced communit
houses of Taos, Zuñi, and the Hopi vil-
lages. Many of the ancient buildings
were of much greater size than any of
the Pueblo houses of the present day.
They were built in nearly all cases of
stone rudely dressed and laid in adobe
mortar. Ceilings and roofs were made
of poles, brush, bark, and clay. Floors
were made of adobe firmly tamped and
smoothed. Walls were ' with
abobe mud, over which a thin wash made
of “white earth’’ was laid from time to
time. Doors were small and cased with
stone, rarely with wood. There were no
real windows. Small circular apertures
near the floor aided ventilation. Fire-
places were usually placed beside the
doors. These buildings differ from the
large Pueblo houses of the present day in
having no large and fairly commodious
rooms, all apartments being mere rec-
tangular cells ranging in size from 6 × 8
ft to 8 X 14 ft. Exterior rooms in all
cases were entered by ladders from above.
The type form of these great houses is
that of four rectangular structures sur-
rounding a squarish court. Many are
found with one or more of the sides open.
With the increase of the community ad-
ditional courts were developed.
The circular kiva, always wholly or in
great part subterranean, accompanies all
the larger pueblos, from 1 to 15 bein
found in and about each village. Smal
reservoirs and other vestiges of primitive
irrigation works are found about the
large buildings # The entire district
is rich in pictography, the best specimens
of which are found etched upon the verti-
cal walls of the cliffs.
The principal collections of archeologi-
cal material from Pajarito Park are to be
found in the National Museum at Wash-
ington and the Southwest Museum at Los
Angeles, Cal. Noteworthy facts shown
by these collections are that the art of
decorative glazing was quite advanced
among these people, and that their system
of symbolism was distinct from any other
known. The study of the skeletal re-
mains discloses the fact that the ancient
inhabitants of Pajarito Park were a homo-
geneous people, of medium stature, and
of rather inferior muscular development.
The prevailing cranial type was dolicho-
cephalic. In view of the fact that the
predominant cranial type among the peo-
ple of all the adjacent #' villages at
the £ time is brachycephalic, this
is of great ethnologic interest. As yet
nothing further can be said concerning
the relationship of these ancient people
to any existing tribes. The time of oc-
cupancy of the ancient pueblo and cliff
houses is conjectural. Excavations have
yielded not a single vestige of Spanish in-
fluence, and traditions reaching back of
four centuries are of questionable value
in determining even approximate chro-
nology. However, both archeological
and geological evidence point to long oc-
cupancy and remote abandonment of
these sites. Tentatively, from 2 to 4
centuries may be assigned as the length
of time they had been abandoned before
the Spanish invasion in 1540, and it may
be said that the accumulating evidence
no W...'": to the lengthening of that
period. There are no evidences of events
of catastrophic character to have caused
the disappearance of their inhabitants.
In all probability their migration was
caused # progressive desiccation of the
country and the pressure of predatory
enemies.
For further information, with ground
lans and other illustrations, see Hewett
in Bull. 32, B. A. E., 1906. Consult also
the articles on the several ruins ahove
mentioned. (E. L. H.)
Pajassuck. A village in central Massa-
chusetts, apparently on Connecticut r.,
sum-. 301 PAKAB—1’AKAWA 191
in 1663.—Pynchon (1663) in N. Y. Doc.
Col. Hist., xiii, 308, 1881.
Paksb. The Reed (Phragmites commu-
nia) phratry of the Hopi, which includes
the following clans: Pakab, Kwahu
( le), Kwayo (Hawk), Koyonya (Tur-
key , Tawa (Sun), Paluna (Twin Brother
of Puhukonghoya), Shohu (Star), Mas-
sikwayo (Chicken-hawk), Kahabi g?Vil-
low),and Tebi(Greasewood). The eed
hratry of Fewkes corresponds with the
glagle phratry of Stephen (8th -Rep. B. A.
E. , 39, 1891). According to tradition this
people came to Tusayan from the w. and
s., apparently settling first at Mishong-
ggiigb nyfi-m\‘i.—Fewkes in Am. Ant.hrop., vii,
403, 1894 (nyti-mii=‘phratry').
Palrab. The Reed or Arrow clan of the
Hopi.
IBsksb.—-Votli, Hopi Proper Names, 75, 1905.
Pikab.—Voth, Orai ii Slimmer Snake Ceremony,
%2, 1903. Pakab wii'iwfi.—-1-‘cwkes in 19th Rep.
B. A. E.. 584, 1900 (wi'fi1m1==‘clan’). Pa’-kab
wiiiw\1.—1-‘ewkes in Am. Anthr0p., vii, 403, 1894.
Pakaclioog. A former Nipmuc village
near Worcester, Mass, probably in Mi l-
bury. It was occupied in 1674 by Pray-
ing Indians.
BugE:$oag.—Kinniciitt, Ind. Names 33, 1905.
Pan oog.—Ibid. Paahohoogc.—Gookin g677)
in Trans. Am. Antlq. Soc., ii. 467, 1836. aka-
e1ioag.—Woi-cester Spy, Aug. 7, 1885. IP\hohoo¢.-
Gookin (1674) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st s., 1,
192. 1806. Pskaaliu.g.—Letter of 1676 quoted lay
Drake, Ind. Chron.,131,1836. Pl.b.skoag.—Ibi .
(misprlnt). Pakodch-oog.—Tooker. Algonq. Ser.,
x, 43, 1901 (‘given as probably original form; trans.
‘they are nislied, completed, perfect’).
Pakadasank. An important village,
probably of the Munsee, formerly about
the site of Crawford, Orange co., N. Y.
Pakuhunk.—Ruttenber, Tribes Hudson R., 892,
1872. Pakada.saak.—Doc. of 1756 quoted by Rut-
tcnber, Tribes Hudson R., 398, 1872.
Pakamali. Probab(y the Maidu of Big
Meadows, Cal. , from aod’mali, the name
by which the Maidu are known to most
o the Achomawi. ‘
Pi-ks-ma!-li.—I-‘owers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., 111,
274, 1877. Paqimali.-Dixon in Bull. Am. Mus.
Nat. Hist., XVII, 123, 1905.
Pakaii. See Pecan.
Pskanchi (Pa’-Iran-chi). A former
Nishinain village in the valley of Bear r.,
N. of Sacramento, Cal. -
P6-:ano1io.—Powei-s in Overland Mo., xii, 22,
1874. Ps1unc1iL—Powe!s in Cont. N. A. Ethnol.,
iii, 816, 1877.
Pakani (Pa.’-kn-m’ ). A Tonkawa gens of
which there were only 5 survivors in
1884. (A. s. 0.)
Pakan-Tallahassee (ifdkan ‘may-ap-
ple’(?),1't¢ilua ‘town’, dari ‘ancient’ in
the sense of waste). A former Upper
Creek town on Pakan-Tallahassee cr.
(Corn cr.?), which joins Coosa r. from
the 1:. about4 m. above the present We-
tumpka, Elmore co., Ala.
Iuknnt.s11uhuu.—Robin, Voy.. ii, map, 1807. Old
Peach Orchard ToIn.—I. W. Stidbam,inf'ii to A. S.
Gatscbeufipdkana =‘peach ‘). Pikan’-T|.laliissi.—
Gatschet, (Ireek Migr. Leg., 1, 142.1884. P0ckcntal-
lnhusoo.-Creek pager (1836) in H. R.Rep. 37, 81st
C0ng).(,)‘;.:d sess..122,1 11. Poclrenta.lloeliusee.—Scn.
Ex. .425,2-ith Cong.,1at sess.,299,1836. Pocon-
ta1la.lu.ue.—Bartram, Travels, 461, 1791. Poona-
tu11abucs.—Swau (1791) in Schoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes, v.262, 1855. Puc-o\ui-tu.1-lsu-1iu-sse.—Haw-
kins (1799), Sketch. 41, 18-18. Puokantaln..—-Biirt-
rm’ "“.¥.i‘:.?.‘:‘.h?i.—..‘i£‘.‘l‘**
Hist. 8.-\'la., '11, 267, 1851. Tuecuut.l.1l.du-
husee.-Sclioolcruit, Ind. Tribes, iv, 380, 1854.
Pakan Tallahassee. A town of the
Creek Nation on Canadian r. below
Hilabi, Okla.
f8%ll11;gl1&h‘8li.—G8.l-‘$01181, Creek Mig-r. Leg., ii,
Pakataghlron (probably for achatachan,
‘split wood.’—-Gerard). A former Dela-
ware vill§e, situated a mile from the
plresent argaretsville, Delaware co.,
. Y., at the mouth of Bush Kill. This
village is located on the Popachton or
P;.p0tl1I1k branch on Sauthier’s map of
1 79. (w. M. B.
Pakawa (from Pakawai, referring)to
tattooing.—-Gatschet). Specifically a di-
vision o the Coahuiltecan family living
not far from San Antonio r., Texas, in
the 18th century. Espinosa says that
when the missions were removed from
E. Texas to this river in 1730-31 there
were “in sight three tribes of very docile
gentile Indians, the Pacaos, Pajalat, and
italaque, who together number more
than a thousand persons” (Chronica
Apostolica, 1, 459, 1746). Some of them
entered San Francisco de la Espada mis-
sion with the Axcahomos, but deserted
in 1737 (Ysasmendi to the Governor,
Nov. 22, 1737, MS.). In 1738 Pedro, a
“Pachao,” was “ governor” of this mis-
sion (MS. of 1738 in the Archivo Gen-
eral). Some of the tribe were also at
Concepcion, according to manuscript rec-
ords of the mission and “ Pacuas’ were
also at San Bernardo mission, on the Rio
Grande (Morfi, Viage de Indios, 442,
1856). (ii. E. B.)
Generieally the term Pakawa has been
applied by Gatschet to include a linguis-
tic family formerly living on both sides of
the lower Rio Grande, and practically
identical with the Coahuiltecan family
(q. v.). Its numerous dialects, accord-
ing to Gatschet, were s ken in~the W.
as far as the Sierra Mad); and in the s.
to or beyond San Antonio r. One dialect
of it is preserved in the Manual of Padre
Bartho omé Garcia (1760). The tribe
to which the name Pakawn appears to
apply is that mentioned as the Pintos
(Span. ‘painted’ or ‘tattooed’), Pacaos,
or Pacuas, etc., their name in their own
language, according to Gatschet, being
Estok-pakawaila or Newasol-pakawai or,
without the prefix, Pakawai or Palm-
waila. The only survivors of the tribe in
1886 were two women who were found
by Gatschet on the s. bank of the Rio
192
[B. A. E.
PA KHPUINIHKASHINA
PAL AIHNIHAN
Grande near Reynosa, at a place called
La Volsa. They were sometimes called
Tompacuas by the Comecrudo, which is
or was the name of a rancheria in
Hidalgo co., Texas, 20 m. N. of the Rio
Grande. (C. T.)
Estók pakawaíle.—Gatschet, Comecrudo M.S.,
B. A. I' (own name). Newasol pakawai.—Ibid.
Comecrudo name). Pacahuches.–Taylor in Cal.
armer, Apr. 17, 1863. Pacaos.-Rivera, Diario,
leg. 2602, 1736. Pachao.—Doc. of 1738 in Archivo
Gen., cited by H. E. Bolton, infºn, 1906. Pacho-
ches.—Orozco y Berra, Geog., 308, 1864. Pacoas.—
García, Manual, title, 1760. Pacos.—Orozco y
Berra, Geog. 304, 1864. Pacuaches.–García, Man-
ual, title, 1760. Pacuas.—Orozco y Berra, Geog.,
303, 1864. Paguachis.—Ibid., 304. Paikawa.–Gat-
schet, Karankawa Indians, 38, 1891. Paikawan.—
Ibid. Pakawa.—Buschmann (1859) quoted by
Gatschet, ibid., 33. Pintos.—18th century MS.
quoted by Orozco y Berra, Geog., 294, 1864. Tom-
pacuas.—Gatschet, MS., B. A. E., 1886 (Come-
crudo name.) •
Pakhpuinihkashina. A society of the
Osage, q.v.
#"-" in 15th Rep. B. A. E.,
, 18
Pakhtha (“beaver, probably archaic),
An Iowagens, now extinct, having joined
the Patha gens of the Oto (Dorsey, Tci-
were MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1879). Its
subgentes were Rawekhanye, Rathroche,
Raweyine, and Niwanshike.
Beaver.–Morgan, Anc. Soc., 156, 1877. Pā-kuh’-
tha.—Ibid. Pa'-qça.—Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E.,
239, 1897. - -
Paki. A former Maidu village on Mud
cr., or near Cusa lagoon, N. of Chico,
Butte co., Cal. (R. B. D.)
Paiki.–Curtin, MS. vocab., B.A. E., 1885. Pake.—
Dixon in Bull. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., XVII, pl. 38,
1905.
Pakwa. The Frog clan of the Patki or
Cloud phratry of the Hopi.
Pá-kua.-Bourke, Snake Dance, 117, 1884. Pakwa
winwä.–Fewkes in 19th Rep. B. A. E., 583, 1900
(wińwn = clan). Pa'-kwa wuñ-wü.—Fewkes in
Am. Anthrop., VII, 402, 1894.
Pala (“water’). A Luiseño village N.E.
of San Luis Rey, San Diego co., Cal. Lat-
terly the name was £ to a reserva-
tion of 160 acres of allotted arable land,
under Mission Tule River agency. By
court decision in 1901 the Indians of
Warner's ranch were dispossessed of their
lands, and by act of Congress of May 27,
1902, Pala res. was enlarged by purchase
to 3,598 acres, and the Warner ranch
£ removed thereto in 1903. In the
atter year the Tule River agency was
divided into the Pala and San Jacinto
agencies. In 1865 the pop. of Pala was
162; in 1902, 76; in 1903, after its enlarge-
ment, 258; in 1906, 138. See Ind. Aff.
Rep., 124, 1865; 175, 1902; 146, 1903; 205,
1906; Hayes MS. quoted by Bancroft, Nat.
Races, 1, 460, 1886; Jackson and Kinney,
Rep. Mission Inds., 29, 1883. Cf. Palin.
Palacheho (Phalacheho). A former
Chickasaw town in N. Mississippi, forming
part of a large settlement of 5 towns.—
Adair, Am. Ind., 353, 1775.
Palaihnihan (Klamath: from p’laikni,
‘mountaineers'). Formerly recognized
as a linguistic family in N. E. California,
but probably to be regarded, as the re-
sult of recent studies by Dixon (Am.
Anthrop., v.11, 213, 1905), as only a
branch of the Shastan (“Shasta-Acho-
mawi") family. Their habitat em-
braced the drainage area of Pit r. above
£ cr. except Goose Lake val-
ley, of which only the S. end was in their
territory. Linguistically the group falls
into two rather sharply contrasted and
numerically unequal divisions, the Acho-
mawi and the Atsugewi. The tribal and
minor divisions recognized were the Acho-
mawi, Astakiwi, Atsugewi, Atuami, Chu-
mawi, Hantiwi, Humawhi, Ilmawi, and
Puisu. Physically there were considera-
ble differences between these tribes. The
Astakiwi and Humawhi have been de-
scribed by Powers as “most miserable,
squalid, peak-faced, mendicant, and men-
dacious wretches.” Their faces were skin-
ny, foreheads low and retreating, bodies
lank, and abdomens protuberant. The
Atuami were much superior in physique.
# the tribes were £ hunters.
ey trap game by digging pitfalls
with £ sticks £ '
them with brush, grass, and earth. These
pits were so numerous they gave its name
to Pit r., after which these Indians have
generally been called. The Humawhi
and Astakiwi, having no acorns or salmon
as most other California tribes, were har
pressed for a food supply. Game birds
were abundant, but they captured and
killed few. Grasshoppers, crickets, trout
and suckers, camas, clover blossoms,
and bearberries formed their chief diet.
The Achomawi of Fall r. subsisted largely
on salmon. Among the Palaihnihan
woman is said to have held a servile and
degraded position; whether maiden or
widow she was owned by her father or
brother, to be sold, with her children, if
any, at his pleasure. Marriage was a
matter of bargain and sale, and polygamy
was common. A woman was seldom
held responsible for adultery, but if a
wife deserted her husband and refused to
return to him he was allowed to take her
life. However, a husband had no con-
trol over his wife's personal property,
which at her death was claimed by her
relatives. In case of the birth of twins,
one was almostalways destroyed. Crema-
tion was generally practised in cases where
rsons died of unknown diseases;
in all other cases the dead were buried
in a sitting posture; the Ilmawi however
never burned their dead. The Palaih-
nihan Indians dwelt chiefly in bark and
brush houses of an irregularly quadran-
gular form, similar to those of the Shasta,
or in semisubterranean dwellings like
sweat-houses. During the summer these
dwellings were abandoned and the people
am-I. 301 PALAKAHU—PALLADIUM _ 193
lived in brush shelters while hunting and
collecting food. Their social organization
was rather loose, the authority of the
chief or leader being but nominal. Like
the Shasta, whom they resembled in many
of their customs and practices, it was not
rare for a Woman to be a shaman or
priest. They had but few religious cere-
monies and dances, but like the Maidu
had an elaborate creation myth in which
the coyote ‘played the most important
role. Very ew individuals of the family
remain. Some of them were removed to
Round Valley res., Cal., and these, with
some natives from Potter valley, num-
bered 34 in 1889. (R. B. n. F. W. H.)
lo-e-twu.—Palmer in Ind. Aff. Rcp., 470, 1854.
Pnlnihnih.-_-Hale in U. s. Exrpl. EXped., vi, 213,
1846. ?aluks.—Ibld., 199. tt river Indians.-
Russell (18-58) in H. R. Ex. Doc. 76, 84th Cong., 3d
seas, 74, 1857. I'uas.‘s.—-lbld. (=*enem1es').
Palakahu. A division of the Umpqua
according to Parker (Jour., 257, 1840);
not identified, but evidently either Atha-
pascan or Yakonan.
Palaquenon. A village or tribe visited
by LaSalle in Feb. 1687, w. of Brazos
r., Texas, having a chief named Pala-
quechaure. According to La Salle the
gfieech of the people resembled that of
e Ceni ( Asim, Hasinai=Oaddo) whom
he had visited the year before. Joutel
states that the Palaquesson had no fixed
dwelling place, but hunted overaconsider-
able stretch of country, yet when the
people came to a fertile tract they settled
there, the men preparing the soil for plant-
ing and the women sowing the maize. So
long as the crops were good the people
remained sedentary, but when these
failed hlmting was resumed, at which
times they divided into groups to insure
greater success. It is probable that the
French encountered these people during
one of their hunting (periods, as Douay
says they were in 1 villages. They
knew the Spaniards, from whom they
obtained horses, and were allies of the
Ceni, joining their war excursions to the
s. and 1-2.
The houm of the Palaquesson were of
dried grass. On the death of an occupant
the dwelling was burned and the B11I'VlV0!'S
erected a new one on another site. Men
and women tattooed their faces in lines and
theirbodies with plant and animal figures.
Their boats were similar to those used
on the Missoui-i—-a skin stretched over a
light framework of wood. Nothing is
known of their beliefs. (A. c. F.)
A1|.kea.—Cnvelier (1687) quoted by Shea, Early
Voy., 39, 1861. 1’n1n¢uoqnea.—0ro1.co y Berra,
Geoz., ‘Z93. 1864. 1’n1a¢ueuom.—-Coxe, Carolana,
map, 1741. ?a1aqueohmno.-—Charlevoix, New
France. iv,90.1870. Palsqueohaurow-Joutel (1687)
in Marga)‘, Déc., 111, 305.1878. Pallquechone.—
Barcia, nsayo. 271, 1723. Pa1aquesonu.—Ibi(l.,
273. Pnlnqueuon.-Douay (1687) quoted 13' Shea
in French, IIist.Coll. La.. lv, 212, 852. P squel-
|ous.—McKcnney and Hall, Ind. Tribes, 111, 81,
57009°—Bull. 30, pt 3——12i13
1854. Pnloguelle1u.—Coxc in French, Hist. Coll.
La.. II, 241, 1350. Pu.lqueuou.—Charlevoix, New
France, iv, 90, 1870.
Palatki (Hopi: ‘red house’). A re-
historic cliff vi lage in the valley of gal:
cr., in the “Red-rock” countr ,s. of Flag-
staff, Ariz.; believed to have been one of
the stopping laces of the Patki or Cloud
clans of the I-i)0pi in their migration from
the S.—Fewkes in 17th Rep. B. A. E.,
553-58, 1898.
Palatkwabi (‘red land of the south’).
The (place inhabited by the Patki or
Clou clans of the Hopi prior to their
settlement in Tusayan, N. E. Ariz. The
locality is somewhere in the great cactus
region of s. Arizona.
Pu.-nt'-kw:-bi.—Fewkes in Am. AI1tl‘l1'0p., v11,
402, 1891, and 17th Re .13. A. 568.1893. rust-
kwapi.—Voth, Traditildns of the Hopi, 47, 1906.
Paleolithic Implements. The term ap-
lied to implements, usually of stone,
Belonging to the Paleolithic age as first
defined in Europe and afterward identi-
fied in other countries. In America the
Paleolithic, as chronologically distinct
from the Neolithic age, is not established,
and the more primitive forms of imple-
ments, corresponding in general to the
Paleolithic implements of nuro , can be
properly referred to only as of Igileolithic
type. In this connection it should be
noted that implements of the most primi-
tive type were made and used by the
American tribes, whatsoever their stage
of culture progress. See Amiquity, Neo-
lithic age. (w. 1|. H.)
Palanyami. A Yokuts (Mariposan)
tribe, now extinct, formerl living on
Poso cr., Cal. Recorded by Powers,
under the name Paleummi, as the Yokuts
name of a tribe related to the Paiute.
Their dialect was quite different from
that of the other Yokuts tribes. See
Altinin.
Bédii-'wliiml.—Hot1'man in Proc. Am. Philos. Soc,
xx11I.80l,1886. Pal-e’-um-m.i.—Powcrs in Cnnt.
N. A. Ethnol., 111. 3911,1877. Paleuyuni.—Kroebcr
in Univ. Cal. Pub.,Am. Ethnol. and Arch:co1., 11,
5, 1907.
Palewa (pr:-lc-wa’, ‘turkey’ ). A gens of
the Shawnee.
Pu-ls-vi’.-Morgan, Anc. Soc., 168, 1877. Psli1u.—
Wm. Jones, inf‘n, 1906.
Palin. A former Luiseiio village in
lower San Luis Rey valley, San Diego co.,
Cal. (Grijalva, 1795, cited by Bancroft,
Hist. Cal., 1, 563, 1886). Possibly iden-
tical with the present Pala (q. v.), in
which event the name was seemingly
corrupted by the Spaniards.
Palisades. See Fortification and Defense.
Paliaoma. A district W. of the Missis-
si pi, five days’ march from the province
ofpColigoa; visited in 1541 b De S0to’s
troops.-—Gentl. of Elvas ( 1557 {in French,
Hist. Coll. La., 11, 178, 1850.
Palladium. This term was the name of
the statue of the goddess Pallas or Minerva,
194
[B. A. E.
PALLADIUM-PALM
preserved in the ancient city of Troy,
and supposed to hold protecting watch
over the destinies of its people. The use
of the term has been broadened to include
any similar sacred object of national or
tribal veneration. Several of our Indian
tribes had such palladiums, which were
venerated with ceremonial forms and re-
garded with zealous care and upon whose
continued safe possession the existence
and prosperity of the tribe were believed
to depend. As a rule the true origin of
the object of tribal veneration was lost
in obscurity, but was accounted for by
a sacred myth which represented it as
having been given to the people by their
mystic culture-hero at the beginning of
the world. A priest was appoin to
watch over it, a special depository was
provided for it, prayer and sacrifice were
made to it, and it was rarely or never
exposed to public view except on the
occasion of certain great tribal gatherings
when it was made the central figure of
the ceremony. Like the Hebrew ark of
the covenant, it was sometimes carried
in the battle front to insure victory over
the enemy.
Notable instances are the sacred box of
the Cherokee (Mooney in 19th Rep. B.
A. E., 1900), the metal tablets of the
Creeks (Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg., I, II,
1884, 1888), the taime of the Kiowa
(Mooney in 17th Rep. B. A. E., 1898),
the medicine arrows of the Cheyenne
(Dorsey in Am. Anthrop., v, 644, 1903;
Mooney in Mem. Am. Anthrop. Ass'n, 1,
no. 6, 1907), the “ark” of the Mandan
Maximilian, Trav., 1843; Matthews,
idatsa, 1877), and the seicha or flat pi
of the Arapaho (Mooney in 14th Rep. '
A. E., 1896; Scott in Am. Anthrop., 1x,
no. 3, 1907).
The Cherokee sacred box is still re-
membered in the traditions of their old
men, who say that it contained the most
sacred belongings of the tribe, and that
the prosperity of their people departed
after its '' by the Delawares. Their
account of its exterior agrees with that
given by Adair from the statement of a
white man who saw it with them in 1756.
It was a rectangular box, about 3 ft
long, covered with a dressed deerskin and
resting upon blocks to keep it from the
earth. It was watched by a sentinel with
bow and arrows, who drew an arrow to
the head and warned the stranger away
when he attempted a closer inspection.
The sacred metal plates of £ Creeks
were kept by priests of the Wind clan in
Tukabatchi town in a depository on one
side of the public square. They were
said to be 7 in all, 5 of copper and 2 of
brass, with engraved characters resem-
bling letters. At times they were said to
give out a miraculous ringing sound with-
out being touched. Once a year, at the
annual Green Corn dance, they were
exhibited to the people from a distance,
after which they were washed in the
stream, rubbed and cleaned, and put
away again for another year. As usual
with such things, the Tukabatchi people
claimed to have received them from a
supernatural being at the beginning of
their existence as a people, but it is more
likely that they were a relic of some early
Spanish expedition, perhaps a trophy
from the great battle of Mavila in 1540.
They are noted by Adair as early as 1775
and are still preserved in the Creek
Nation, Okla.
The taimé of the Kiowa is a small stone
image bearing resemblance to the head
and bust of a man, decorated with down
feathers and with images of the sun and
the crescent moon painted upon its breast.
It is kept in a parflèche box of peculiar
shape and decoration, and, like the Creek
plates, was exposed only once a year, at
the annual Sun dance. # is still sacredly
preserved, but as the dance has not been
rformed since 1887 the box has not
n opened since, not even the custodian
being permitted to undo the wrappings.
The medicine arrows of the Cheyenne
are 4 in number, of different colors, and
were kept together in charge of a special
riest from the earliest traditional period,
fore the tribe had removed from the
head of the Mississippi r. They have no
connection with the Sun dance, antedat-
ing that ceremony in the tribe, but are
exposed only on occasion of a solemn
urification rite when a Cheyenne has
!' killed by one of his own tribe.
They are still preserved among the South-
ern Cheyenne, by whom the rite of blood
atonement was performed as late as 1904.
The “flat pipe” of the Arapaho is kept
by a priest '' the Wyoming branch of the
tribe, together with an ear of corn and
a stone turtle, all of which, according
to their tradition, they have had from
the beginning of the world. Around
these centers the tribal genesis tradition,
which is recited when the package is
opened, as may be done on special occa-
sions, without regard to other ceremonial
riods. The box in which the sacred ob-
jects were kept was neverallowed to touch
the ground, and when on the march the
priest in charge, even though mounted,
was not allowed to rest it upon his horse,
but must carry it upon his own back.
See Fetish. (J. M.)
Palm. Only two representatives of the
palm family occur in the United States.
One of these has a limited distribution in
s, California, and is employed somewhat
in basketry; but among the Piman tribes
of Sonora and Sinaloa, especially, palm
leaves were extensively used for making
BULL. 30]
mats for inclosing houses and for hats and
basketry. The other variety of palm is
the palmetto Sabal, which entered large-
lv into the life of the Indians of s. w.
Florida. The Seminole still use the pal-
metto trunk in house building, and the
leaves for thatching, beds, basketry,
twine, and rope, and the bud is eaten,
raw or baked (5th Rep. B. A. E., 517,
1887). Biedma (1540) speaks of the use
of palmetto leaves for thatching, and
Dickenson, writing of Florida, says that
“an Indian brought a fish boiled on a
palmetto leaf and set it down amongst
us” (Narr. of a Shipwreck, 1803). Ac-
cording to Bartram (Trans. Am. Ethnol.
Soc., 111, pt. 1,49–50, 1853) the Creeks of
Alabama had several species of palms
which they used for '" One of them
(Sabal minus Pers.) is a low plant, with-
out stalk or stem, that bears a vast col-
lection of plumes or drupes with fibrous
farinaceous pulpy coating resembling
manna. Another species (Seremoa sereu-
'' used for medicine. Empty pods
of the palm were used in dances as ankle
rattles by the Tepehuane (Lumholtz,
Unknown Mex., 1,477, 1902). (w. H.)
Palomas (Span.: “doves’). One of the
three large villages in the vicinity of
Trinity r., Tex., visited by La Salle in
1687. Cavelier states that the village
was surrounded by a palisade of cane.
The people seemed to be fairly well sup-
£ with horses and were hostile to the
paniards. Theiraffiliation is not known.
Palomas.–Cavelier (1687) in Shea, Early Woy.,
38, 1861, Palona.—Douay quoted by Shea, Dis-
cov. Miss. Val., 212, 1852. Palonnas.—Coxe in
French, Hist, Coll. La., II, 241, 1850.
Palonies (said to have been so called by
the Spaniards because they wore their
hair so short as to suggest baldness).
Mentioned as a division of the Cheme-
huevi that occasionally went to the north
of Los Angeles, Cal., in 1845.—Ried
quoted by Hoffman in Bull. Essex Inst.,
xv.11, 28, 1885.
Paloos (Pā-lus/). A Shahaptian tribe
formerly occupying the valley of Palouse
r. in Washington and Idaho, and the N.
bank of Snake r. as far as its junction with
the Columbia. They were found by Lewis
and Clark in 1805 on the Clearwater in
Idaho. Their closest connection was
with the kindred Nez Percés, and they
still hold close relations with that tribe.
They were included in the Yakima treaty
of 1855, but have never recognized the
treaty obligations and have declined to
lead a reservation life. They have 4 vil-
lages, all on Snaker., as follows: Almotu,
Palus, Tasawiks, and Kasispa. They are
active adherents of the Smohalla (q.v.)
doctrine. Lewis and Clark estimated
their number in 1805 at 1,600; in 1854
they were said to number 500; at present
PALOMAs—PALwuNUN
195
the population is unknown. See Mooney
in 14th Rep. B. A. E., 735, 1896. (L. F.)
Pallatapalla.—Lee and Frost, Ten Years in Oreg.,
51, 1844. Pallet-to Pallas.—Ross, Fur Hunters, 1,
185, 1855. Palloatpallah. — Lewis and Clark
Exped., II, 333, 1814. Pallotepallers.—Ibid., VII,
341, 1905. Pallotepallors.—Lewis, Travels, 11, 1809.
Pallotepellows.–Orig..Jour. Lewis and Clark (1806),
V, 187, 1905. Paloas.—Lane in Sen. Ex. Doc. 52,
31st Cong., 1st sess., 171, 1850. Palo o che.—
Ross, Fur Hunters, II, 6, 1855. Paloose.—Parker,
Journal, 284, 1840. Palouse.–Treaty of 1855 in U.S.
Stat. at Large, x 11,951, 1863. Palus.–Mooney in 14th
Rep. B. £ 735, 1896. Palvas.-Lane in Ind. Aff.
Rep., 159, 1850. Pel-late-pal-ler.—Orig. Jour. Lewis
and Clark, v, 117, 1905. Pelloatpallah.—Lewis and
Clark Exped., II, 471, 1814. Pelloat pallahs.—Orig.
Jour. Lewis and Clark, V, 187, 1905. Pel-lote-pal-
ler.—Lewis and Clark Exped., Coues ed., 1070, 1893.
Peloose.—Hale in U. S. Expl. Exped., VI, 213, 1846.
Pelouches.–Gairdner (1835) in Jour. Geog. Soc.
Lond.., xi, 252, 1841. Pelouse.—Stevensin Ind. Aff.
Rep., 462, 1854. Pelouze.—Lord, Nat, in Brit. Col.,
105, 1866. Pelus.—Hale in U. S. Expl. Exped., VI,
569, 1846. Peluse.–Gibbs in Pac. R. R. Rep., 1,418,
1854. Polanches.—Powell in 7th Rep. B. A. E., 106,
1891. Pollotepallors.—Janson, Stranger in Am.,
233, 1807. Polonches.–Gairdner (1835) in Jour.
Geog. Soc. Lond., XI, 256, 1841. Selloat-pallahs.—
Lewis and Clark Exped., map, 1814. Se wat
palla.—Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, v, 706, 1855.
Palseta (‘alkali water'): An important
Kawia village in Cahuilla valley, s. Cal.
Its Spanish name (Cabezon, from a for-
mer chief) has been applied to a reserva.
tion of 640 acres occupied in 1906 by 76
Indians under the San Jacinto agency.
Cabazon.—Wright in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1902, pt. 1, 175,
1903. Cabeson.—Stanley, ibid., 194, 1869 (name of
chief and valley). Cavesons.—Denver, ibid., 406,
1857. Pal se-ta.—Barrows, Ethno-Bot. Coahuilla
Ind., 33, 1900. •
Paltatre. A Chumashan village be-
tween Goleta and Pt. Concepcion, Cal.,
in 1542.
Paltatre.—Cabrillo, Narr. (1542) in Smith, Colec.
Doc. Fla., 183, 1857. Paltatro.—Taylor in Cal.
Farmer, Apr. 17, 1863.
Paltchikatno. A former Kaiyuhkhotana
village on Innoko r., Alaska.
Pait atno.—Zagoskin in Nouv. Ann. Voy., 5th
s., xxi, map, 1850. Tichaichachass.—Ibid. •
Paltewat (Pal te-wat, “water and pine
tree'). A Kawia village at Indio, in Coa-
huilla valley, s. Cal.—Barrows, Ethno-
Bot. Coahuilla Ind., 33, 1900. -
Paluna. One of the War-god clans of
the Hopi.
Palaña wińwä.-Fewkes in 19th Rep. B. A. E., 584,
1900. Pa-lüñ-am wiń-wü.–Fewkes in Am.
Anthrop., VII, 403, 1894.
Palus. A village of the Paloos tribe on
the n. bank of Snake r. just below its
junction with the Palouse, in Washington.
alus.–Mooney in 14th Rep. B. A. E., 735, 1906.
Paw-luch.—Ross, Fur Hunters, 1, 185, 1855.
Palux (Chehalis: L'pě/leqc, slough
covered by trees.”—Boas). A division of
the Chinook tribe living on Palux r.,
'' into Shoalwater bay, Pacific
co., Wash.
Gitlä’tlpé'leks.—Boas, MS.,
name). L!pé'l Eqc.—Ibid. (Chehalis name).
lux.—Swan, N. W. Coast, 211, 1857.
Palwunun (or Badwunun, from pal-w
‘down-stream,” –inin “people of.” –Kroe-
ber). A collective name applied by the
B. A. E. (Chinook
Pa-
196
[B. A. E.
PAMACOCACK-PAMISSOUK
Yokuts of Kern r. to the Indians about
Kern lake, s. E. Cal.
Pal-wu'-nuh.–Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., III,
393, 1877.
Pamacocack. A former village of the
Powhatan confederacy, on the w. bank
of Potomac r., about 30 m. below the
present Alexandria, in Prince William
co., Va. Another and apparently more
important village of the same name was
directly opposite, on the Maryland side,
from which it is probable that the name
properly belonged to the river stretch
rather than to the settlement. (J. M.)
:*k-smith (1629), Va., Arber ed., map,
Pamacocack. A former village on the
Maryland side of the Potomac, ''
that of the same name on the Virginia
side, and about the mouth of Mattawo-
man cr. and the present Pomonkey,
Charles co. It was of some importance,
having 60 warriors, or perhaps 250 souls,
when visited by Capt. John Smith in
1608. The boy Spelman confuses it with
Nacotchtank, which he makes “Nacot-
tawtanke.” J. ''
Camocacocke.—Spelman (ca. 1615) in Smith, Va.,
Arber ed., civ, 1884 £ form and incor-
rectly identified with “Nacottawtanke "=Na-
cotchtank). Pamacacack.—Bozman, Md., I, 39,
1837. Pamacaeack.—Smith (1629), Va., Arber ed.,
348, 1884 (misprint). Pamacocack.—Smith (1629),
ibid., map.
Pamame. A former Luiseño village in
lower San Luis Rey valley, San Diego
co., Cal.—Grijalva (1795) cited by Ban-
croft, Hist. Cal., 1,563, 1886.
Pamamelli. A former Luiseño village
in Santa Margarita valley, San Diego co.,
Cal.—Grijalva (1795) cited by Bancroft,
Hist. Cal., 1,563, 1886.
Pamaque. A tribe mentioned by Fray
Bartholomé García (1760) as one of those
speaking the language of his Manual,
i. e. Coahuiltecan. They dwelt near the
Texas coast between the Nueces and San
Antonio rs. Their residence between
these streams was made the basis of a
claim to them and their relatives, the
Piguiques and the Pasnacanes, by San
Juan Capistrano mission, in a quarrel
with Vizarron mission in 1754 (Ynforme
of the College of Querétaro to the Com-
missary Gen., 1754, MS.). That they
lived near the coast is evident. A Span-
ish manuscript of 1752 says: “The Pama-
ques are from the mouth of the said
river [Nueces].” In 1762 the San An-
tonio missionaries reported them in a
list of coast tribes. In 1780 Governor
Cabello, naming the coast tribes from the
Nueces to Ysla de los Copanes, put the
“Pamacas” (undoubtedly the Pama-
ques) first in the list, which was given in
a w, to E. order. This would put them
near the mouth of the Nueces (Cabello
to Croix, May 28, 1780, MS.). The tribe
is evidently the same as Orozco y Berra's
Panagues, which he puts on the Nueces.
The Pamaques were closely related to
the Piguiques and the Pasnacanes, who
lived in the same locality. Indeed, the
last two tribes seem sometimes to have
been considered as subdivisions of the
first. They were together in San Juan
Capistrano mission, whence they fled
together in 1754 (Ynforme, 1754, op.cit.).
They were also closely related to the
Orejones (q. v.). The wider affilia-
tion of the Pamaques may perhaps be
indicated by Cabello's list of their neigh-
bors, cited above. It includes Pamacas
£). Malaguitas, Orejones,
hayopines (in San Juan Capistrano
mission); Pacagues, Borrados (in San
Francisco de la Espada); Pajalates,
Tacames, Manos de Perro, Copanes, and
Cujanes (in Concepción mission). As it
was a general policy of the missions, not
always carried out, to keep closely related
tribes together, it is not improbable that
this grouping has ethnological signifi-
Cance.
In 1733 the Pamaques entered San Juan
Capistrano mission, and by 1754 the
records showed 196 baptisms of this tribe,
including, apparently, the Piguiques, but
not the Pasnacanes, who entered in 1743
(Ynforme, 1754, op. cit.; Santa Ana to
the Viceroy, Mar. 4, 1743, M.S.). Before
1748 there were numerous “Pamaches”
at Concepción mission; these may be the
same, although it is not certain (MS.
mission records). According to Cambe-
ros, missionary at Bahía, the Pamaques
were nearly extinguished by 1754 (Letter
to the Viceroy, May 6, 1754, MS.), but
the tribe was still being missionized at
San Juan Capistrano in 1762. At that
time a total of 203 “Orejones, Sayopines,
Pamaques, and Piguiques” was reported
there (Ynforme, 1762, op.cit.). Accord-
ing to Cabello, they were still living on
the coast in 1780. (H. E. B.)
Pamacas.–Cabello, op. cit. Pamāques.—García,
op. cit. Panagues.—Orozco y Berra, Geog., 304,
1864. Panego.-Joutel Jour., (1687), #, trans.,
90, 1716. £oute in Margry, Déc., III,
289, 1878 (identical?).
Pamawauk. A village of the Powhatan
confederacy, perhaps identical with Pa-
munkey.—Strachey (ca. 1616), Va., 26,
1849.
Pamet. A former village near Truro,
Barnstable co., Mass., probably belonging
to the Nauset.
Pamet.—Dee in Smith (1629), Va., 11,235, repr. 1819.
Pamit.–Freeman (1685) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll.,
4th s., v. 132, 1861. Pamnit.—Treaty of 1687, ibid.,
186. Paomet-Mourt (1623), ibid., 1st s. viii.256.
1802. Paumet.—Hinckley (1685), ibid., 4th s., v,
133, 1861. Pawmet.—Smith (1616), ibid., 3ds., vi,
108, 1837. Powmet.-Dee in Smith (1629), Va., II,
235, repr. 1819.
Pamiadluk. An Eskimo mission and
trading post in s. Greenland, lat. 61°.—
Koldewey, German Arctic Exped., 183,
1874.
Pamissouk (Pāmsāhitgi, “they that fly
past’). Agens of the Sauk; not the Eagle
BULL. 301
gens necessarily, as Mo states, since
the term is applicable to any of the
£ clans. (w. J.)
Pämisähag'.—Wm. Jones, inf'n,1906 (correct form).
Pä-mis’-so-uk.-Morgan, Anc. Soc., 170, 1877.
Pamitoy (Pam’-mi-toy, “western tule-
eaters’). A Paviotso band formerly in
Mason valley, w. Nev.; so called because
a lake in this valley, now '' formerly
yielded tule.—Powers, Inds. W. Nevada,
MS., B. A. E., 1876.
Pamlico. An Algonquian tribe formerly
living on Pamlico r., in Beaufort co.,
N. C. They were nearly destroyed by
smallpox in 1696. The survivors, num-
bering about 75, lived in 1710 in a single
village. They took part in the Tuscarora
war of 1711, and at its close that portion
of the Tuscarora under treaty with the
English agreed to exterminate them. The
remnant was probably incorporated as
slaves with that tribe. (J. :
Pamlico.—Drake, Bk. Inds., x, 1848. Pamli .-
Doc. of 1718 in N. C. Col. Rec., 11, 315, 1886. Pam-
#. of 1676, ibid., 1,228, 1886. Pampleco.—
. of 1676, ibid., 233. Pamplicoes.—Doc. of 1699,
ibid., 514. Pamptaco.–Galé (1711), ibid., 827.
Pamptecough.—Doc. of 1705, ibid.,629. £
Graffenried (1711), ibid., 924. Pamptichoe.–Urm-
stone (1718), ibid., ii, 310, 1886. Pampticoes.-Doc.
of 1696, ibid., 1,472, 1886. Pampticoke.—Brinton,
Lenape Leg., 11, 1885. Pampticough.-Lawson
(1709), Hist. Carolina, 384, # 1860. £
tucough.—Lawson (1709), map, in Hawks, N.C.,
II, 1858 (misprint). Pamtico.—Blair (1704) in N.C.
Col. Rec., I, 603, 1886. Pamticough.—Doc. of 1719,
ibid., II, 342, 1886. Pantico-Linschoten, Descrip-
tion de l’Amér., 6, 1638. Panticoes.—Keane in
Stanford, Compend., 529, 1878. Panticoughs.—
Ibid. Pemblicos.—Hewat, S. C. and Ga., II, 279,
1779. Pemlico.—Oldmixon (1708) quoted by Car-
roll, Hist. Coll. S. C., II, 459, 1836. Pemlicoe.—
Archdale £) quoted by Carroll, ibid., 89.
Pemplico.—Doc. of 1681 in N. C. Col. Rec., I, 333,
1886. Pemptico.-Ogilby (1671), map, in Hawks,
N. C., 11, 1858. Phampleco.—Doc. of 1676 in N. C.
Col. Rec., I, 228, 1886.
Pamoranos. Given by Orozco y Berra
(Geog., 299, 1864) as a Tamaulipan tribe
living in Texas, N. of Laredo. They are
mentioned in 1732 by Fr. Juan Lozada as
one of numerous tribes who had made
£ with the Spaniards. . (H. E. B.)
ozanes.-Orozco y Berra, op.cit., 294.
Pampopas. A Coahuiltecan tribe for-
merly living on Nuecesr.,Tex., 22 leagues
from San Juan Bautista mission, with the
Tilijaes on the same stream immediately
below them. It is one of several tribes
mentioned by García (Manual, title, 1760)
as speaking the same, i.e. Coahuiltecan,
language. They appear to have been in
the same territory in 1701 (Orozco y Ber-
ra, Geog., 303, 1864).
Manuscripts dated in 1736–38 confirm
the above statements as to their residence
on the Nueces (indicating that they some.
times established themselves to the E.,
even across Rio Frio) and fix their lati-
tude as probably above the junction of
Rio Frio with the Nueces (Gov. Sandoval,
Aug. 25, 1736, Lamar Papers, Span. MS.,
no. 31; Testimony of Aug. 29, 1736; Yndi-
ferente de Guerra, 1736–37, Misiones, xxi,
IPAMITOY—PAMUNKEY
197
Archivo Gen.; Orobio y Basterra, letter
of Apr. 26, 1738, Historia, Lxxxiv, Ar-
chivo Gen.). Rivera (Proyecto, 1728) calls
them a roving tribe. In the early part
of the 18th century Pampopas were in
San Juan Bautista mission, on the Rio
Grande, 9 families being there in 1738,
together with Tilijyas (Tilijaes), Pitas,
Pastalocos, and Mescales (Portillo, Apun-
tes£ la Historia Antigua de Coahuila
y Texas, 283, 1888; Morfi, Viage de In-
dios, Doc. Hist. Mex., 3d s., Iv, 441,
1856). Fray Antonio de Buenaventura
de Olivares, who in 1718 moved San
Francisco Solano mission from the Rio
Grande and reestablished it as San An-
tonio de Valero, mentioned the Pampoas
(Pampopas) as one of the tribes he in-
tended to gather there (undated MS.
letter to the Viceroy), but they went
rather to San José de Aguayo mission
(q. v.), founded shortly after, where
they were settled with Pastias, Sayopines,
and Tacasnanes (Pasnacanes?). Appar-
ently all these tribes soon dese the
mission, but some Pampopas were taken
back. In 1736 some were recovered from
rancherias on the Rio Frio, and in 1737
others from the Medina (Documents, op.
cit.). In 1738 Orobio y Basterra (op.
cit.) located them “on the banks of Rio
de las Nuezes,” and suggested enlisting
them in a campaign against the Apache,
thus indicating their hostility toward that
tribe, which seems to have n the rule
with the Coahuiltecan group of the Texas
coast. The tribe must have been small
then, for Orobio y Basterra counted on
only 200 warriors from this and three
other tribes of a different region. In
1750 Fr. Santa Ana speaks of the Pampo-
pas as quite generally “reduced and at-
tached” to their mission (Petition, Feb.20,
1750, in Mem. de Nueva España, xxv.111,
140, MS.); in 1768 Solís wrote as though
they comprised a part of the 350 adult
men at San José mission (Diario, ibid.,
xxv.11, 270); and in 1793 Revilla-Gigedo
implied that they formed a part of the 114
neophytes still at the lattermission (Carta,
Dec. 27, 1793, in Dic. Univ. de Hist. y de
Geog., v, 447, 1853–56). (H. E. B.)
Pampapas.—Revilla-Gigedo (1793) quoted by Ban-
croft, Nat. Races, 1,611, 1886. Pampoas.—Olivares,
1718, op. cit. Pampopas.-Gov. Sandoval (1736),
op. cit. Pampos.—Santa Ana (1750), op. cit.
Pamuncoroy. A village of 50 inhabitants,
belonging to the Powhatan confederacy,
situated in 1608 on the s. bank of Pamun-
key r. in New Kent co., Va.
Pamuncoroy.—Smith (1629), Va., I, map, repr.
1819. Paraconos.—Strachey (ca. 1612), Va., 62, 1849.
Pamunkey (from pām, “sloping, slant-
ing; -anki, ‘hill’, ‘mountain’, ‘highland’:
‘sloping hill’, or “rising upland’, refer-
ring to a tract of land in what is now
King William co., Va., beginning at the
junction of Pamunkey and Mattapony
rs. “Where the river is divided the
198 PAMUNKEY [n. A. E.




rs., in King William co., being estimated
by Smith 1n 1608 to number nearly 300
warriors, or perhaps a total of 1,000 souls.
Their grincipal town, destroyed by the
Englis in 1625, was probabl not far
from the present West Point. They took
a. leading part in the early wars with the
English up to the death of Opechanca-
nough (ql.)v.), and in consequence were
among t e greatest sufferers. In 1654
they suffered another heavy loss in the
death of their chief Totopotomoi (q.v.),
with nearly 100 of his warriors, who had
marched to the assistance of the English
in repelling an invasion of the mountain
tribes. In 1675 their “queen.” known
as Queen Anne (q.v. ), widow of Totopo-
tomoi, again furnished help against the
frontier raiders in Bacon’s rebellion For
ERRILL BRADBY IN DANCE COSTUME PAIAUNKE
T Y
K Y
‘tan confederacy (q.v. ) of Virginia, and still
country is called Pamaunke” (Smith).-
Gerar ). Theleading tribeof the Powha-
EIZIAH DENNIS PAMUNKE
keepinguparecognizedtriba organization
THEODORA OCTAVIA COOK" PAHU NKEY.
At the time of the first settlement of Vir-
ginia they occupied the territory about the
junction of the amunkey and Iattapony
her services on this occasion she received
special recognition from the English gov-
ernment. In 1722, when the Pamunkey
last appear in a public treaty, they were
said to number only about 200. In 1781
Jefferson reported them to number only
about 60, of tolerably pure blood, but this
estimate is probably too lo\v. They were
then occupying a state reservation of
about 300 acres in a bend of Pamunkey
r., in King \\'illian1 co., opposite White
House. Quite a number at that time re-
tained their language. They still occupy
the same reservation and keep up their
tribal organization under state super-
vision, with a mixed-blood opulation of
about 140. They live chieliy by fishing,
with some small farming, and have
entirely lost their language and original
characteristics. (J. M.)
BULL. 301
Chepecho.—Strachey (ca. '' Va., 62, 1849. Pa-
manuk.—Harris, Voy. and Trav., 1, 833, 1705.
Pamanuke.—Ibid., 831. Pamaomeck.—Herrman,
# (1670) in Rep. on line between Va, and Md.,
. Pamareke.—Strachey (ca.1612), Va., 62, 1849
(misprint). Pamauke.—Smith (1629), Va., II, 66,
repr. 1819. Pamaunk.—Pots in Smith, ibid., 1,216.
Pamaunkes.–Pory in Smith, ibid., II, 63. Pamaun-
kie.—Beverley, Va.,199,1722. Pamavukes.—Smith,
(1629), Va., II, 82, repr. 1819. Pamonkies.–Percy
in Purchas, Pilgrimes, iv, 1689, 1626. Pamun-
keys.—Writer of 1676 in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll.,
4th s., 1x, 165, 1871. Pamunkies.—Jefferson, Notes,
137, 1794. -
Pan. The Coyote gens of the Pima. See
Stoamohimal.
Pahn-kech-emk.—ten Kate, Reizen in N.A., 155,
1885. Pan.—Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers, III,
254, 1890.
Panachsa (Pā-nach-sa). A former Ka-
wia village in the San Jacinto mts...s.
Cal.—Barrows, Ethno-Bot. Coahuilla
Inds., 27, 1900.
Panalachic (corruption of Tarahumare
Banalachic, face place’, from banalá
‘face', chic the locative, referring to the
outline of a large rock nearby.-Lum-
holtz, Unknown Mex., 1, 211, ''
Tarahumare settlement near the head-
waters of the s. branch of Rio Nonoava,
lat. 27° 40', lon. 107° 15', Chihuahua,
Mexico. Pop. 380 in 1900.
Panamenik. A Karok village on the w.
bank of Klamath r., Cal., where the town
of Orleans Bar now stands. In 1852 it
had 4 houses.
Koomen.– A. L. Kroeber, inf’n, 1903 (Yurok
name). Panamenik.—Ibid. (correct name). Pa-
nom-nik.–Gibbs, MS. Misc., B. A. E: 1852
Panamint. A Shoshonean division for-
merly occupying a considerable area in
and around Panamint valley, s. E. Cal.,
and extending s, in scattered ranche-
rias toward Mohave r. Henshaw found
a few individuals living at the mining
town of Darwin (Panamint) in 1883, and
learned that about 150 still survived,
scattered here and there, in the desert
country E. of Panamint valley. It is un-
certain whether their affinities are with
the Ute-Chemehuevi or Mono-Paviotso
group of Shoshoneans, but are here
laced tentatively with the former. The
Matarango are mentioned as a subdi-
vision. See Coville in Am. Anthrop.,
Oct. 1892. (H. w. H.
Coitch.—Bancroft, Nat. Rac. 1, 456, 1874. -
itc'.-Henshaw, Panamint MS. vocab. B. A. E.,
1883 (asserted by a Panamint to be their own tribal
name, but given as their name for the Shoshoni
proper). Ke-at-Gatschet in Wheeler Surv. Rep.,
VII, 411, 1879.
Panequo. A village or tribe mentioned
by Joutel in 1687 as being N. or N. w.of
the Maligne (£ r., Texas. The
country was the abode of Tonkawan
tribes, although Karankawan Indians al-
so sometimes roamed there. The name
seems to have been given to Joutel by
the Ebahamo, who were probably of
Karankawan affinity. A. C. F.
Panego.—Joutel (1687) in French, Hist. Coll. La.,
1, 138, 1846. Panequo.—Joutel (1687) in Margry,
Déc., III, 289, 1878.
PAN-PANPAK AN
199
Pang (Pān or Pâ). The Deer clans of
the Tewa pueblos of San Ildefonso and
Santa Clara, N. Mex.
Pān-tdóa.-Hodge in Am. Anthrop., Ix
350, 1896
£ Ildefonso form; tdóa="people'). Pātāda-
bid. (Santa Clara form).
Pangwa. The Mountain-sheep clan of
the Ala (Horn) £ of the #.
Pan-wa.—Stephen in 8th Rep. B. A. E., 38, 1891.
Pañ’-wa, win-wu-Fewkes in Am. Anthrop., VII,
401, 1894 ###". . Pañwd wińwü.—
# in 19th Rep. B. A. E., 583, 1901 (wińwn-
‘clan').
Panhkawashtake (“Ponca peacemak-
ers'). The 10th Osage gens, the third on
the right or Hangka side of the tribal cir-
cle, one of the original Osage fireplaces
£ in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 234, 1897).
ts subgentes are Tsewadhe, Washape,
f
Wakedhe, Wasetsi, and Khundtse.
Napa-ta-borsey. Osage MS. vocab., B. A. E.,
1883. Nan tsi.–Ibid. Panhka wacta'Xe.—
Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 234, 1897.
Pani. A slave of Indian race. Accord-
ing to Hamilton (quoted by Hale in Proc.
Can. Inst., n. S., I, 23, 1897), “Pani and
Pawnee are undoubtedly the same word
in different orthographies,” the Pawnee
being the tribe from whom the Algon-
quian and other Indians of the great
lakes and the middle west obtained
their slaves. It is thought by some that
the Pawnee (q.v.) received their name
from this fact; but Dunbar believes that
Pawnee is derived from pariki, signifying
‘horn’ in the language of these Indians.
Cuoq says: “As most of the Indian slaves
belonged to the nation of the Panis (Eng-
lish Pawnees), the name panis (pawnee)
was given in the ''' century to
every Indian reduced to s'
In the literature of the 17th and 18th
centuries relating to Canada and the
W. the word appears as pawnee, pannee,
ni, and in other forms. See also
amilton, Slavery in Canada, Trans. Can.
Inst., I, 102, 1889–90. (A. F. C.)
Pani Blanc. A former band of the Cree
living N. E. of L. Winnipeg, Can.
Panis Blanc.—Dobbs, Hudson y, map, 36, 1744.
Paniete. A pueblo of either the Tigua
or the Tewa of New Mexico about the
close of the 16th century.—Oñate (1598)
in Doc. Inéd., xvi, 102, 1871.
Panisee. An Indian medicine-man or
shaman. The word is used by Whittier
(Bridal of Pennacook) after Hubbard and
Winslow. The former makes panisee a
synonym of powah or powow in the lan-
e of the Algonquian tribes of New
ngland. (A. F. C.)
Panit (cla/-nit). A former Alsea village
on the s. side of Alsea r., Oreg.—Dorsey
in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, III, 230, 1890.
Panka (“Ponca'). A division of the
Kansa tribe. —Dorsey in Am. Nat., 671,
July 1885.
Pannee. See Pani.
Panpakan (Pan’-pa-kan). A Maidu vil-
200
[B. A. E.
PANQUECHIN-PAPAGO
lage on Deer cr., near Anthony House,
Nevada co., Cal. (R. B. D.)
Panpacans.—Powers in Overland Mo., xII,420, 1874.
#: #aa-rower in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., III,
Panquechin. A band of Sanetch in the
S. E. part of Vancouver id.; pop. 64 in
1906.
Panquechin.–Can. Ind. Aff. Rep., 66, 1902. Pauk-
wechin.—Ibid., 308, 1879.
Panthe. A former Choctaw town, noted
in 1775 by Romans, by whom it was
erroneously located, its position having
evidently £ transposed with that of
Coosha (q. v.). It was at the head of
Ponta cr., Lauderdale co., Miss. This
town and Coosha were collectively
known as the Coosha towns.—Halbert in
Pub. Miss. Hist. Soc., v.1, 416, 1902.
Paonte.—Romans, Florida, 308, 1775.
Paor. A province on the E. side of
ancient Florida, near Chicora; seen by
Ayllon in 1520.—Barcia, Ensayo, 5, 1723.
Paouites. An unidentified tribe, living
probably in Texas in 1690, said to be at
war with the inhabitants of Toho or Teao
village. Mentioned in the testimony con-
cerning the death of La Salle, by the
French captives, Pierre and Jean Talion.
See Margry, Déc., III, 612, 1878.
Lemerlauans.—Ibid.
Papago (from papáh ‘beans’, 6otam
‘people’: ‘beansmen,’ ‘bean-people’
(Kino, 1701, in Doc. Hist. Mex., 4th s.,
1, 360, 1856; McGee in Coville and Mac-
dougal, Des. Bot. Lab., 1903); hence Span.
Frijoleros. The name is often erroneously
connected with ‘cut-hair,’ ‘baptized, etc.).
A Piman tribe, closely allied to the Pima,
whose original home was the territory s.
ands. E. of Gilar., especially s. of Tucson,
Ariz., in the main and tributary valleys
of the Rio Santa Cruz, and extending w.
and S. w. across the desert waste known
as the Papaguería, into Sonora, Mexico.
From San Xavier del Bac to Quitovaquita,
one of their westernmost rancherias, it is
about 120 m., and this may be considered
as the extent of the settlements in the
17th and 18th centuries, during which
£ owing to the inhospitality of their
abitat, they were less inclined to ''
life than the Pima. Like the latter, the
Papago subsist by agriculture, maize,
beans, and cotton formerly being their
chief crops, which they cultivated by
means of irrigation; but many desert
plants also contribute to their food supply,
especially mesquite, the beans of which
are eaten, and the saguaro, pitahaya, or
giant cactus (Cereus giganteus), from the
fruit of which preserves and a sirup are
made. An extensive trade in salt, taken
from the great inland lagoons, was former-
ly conducted by the tribe, the product
finding ready sale at Tubac and Tucson.
Their present principal crops are wheat
and barley. They are also stock-raisers;
and in recent years many of them
have gained a livelihood by working
as . laborers, especially on railroads
and irrigation ditches. The Papago
are tall and dark-complexioned; their
dialect differs but little from that of the
Pima, and their habits and customs are
generally similar except that the men
wear the hair only to the shoulders.
Their traditions also bear close resem-
blance save where varied by local color-
ing. Like the Pima, the Papago women
are expert basket makers. Their pottery
is far inferior to that of the Pueblos, and
the designs and patterns of both the pot-
tery and the basketry are the same as
those of the Pima. One of their favorite
mes, played with 4 sticks, was that
nown as kints (Spanish quince, ‘fif-
teen'), called by them ghin-skoot (prob-
the same word).
ably derived from
PAPAGo of san xavieR, ARIzoNA. (Av. Mus. Nar. Hist.)
From early times the Papago have been
known as a frugal and peaceable people,
although they by no means lacked bravery
when oppressed by their enemies, the
Apache, from whose raids they suffered
severely. Their typical dwelling is dome
shaped, consisting of a framework of sap-
lings, thatched with grass or leafy shrubs,
with an adjacent shelter or ramada.
These lodges are from 12 to 20 ft in di-
ameter, and sometimes the roof is flat-
tened and covered with earth.
The Papago in the U.S. numbered 4,981
in 1906, distributed as follows: Under the
Pima school superintendent (Gila Bend
res.), 2,233; under the farmer at San
Xavier (Papago res.), 523 allottees on
reserve, and 2,225 in Pima co. In addi-

BULL. 301
tion, 859 Papago were officially reported
in Sonora, Mexico, in 1900, but this is
probably a low estimate of their true
number in that state.
The Papago subdivisions and settle-
ments, so far as known, are: Acachin, Al-
calde, Ana, Anicam, Areitorae, Ati, Ba-
basaqui, Bacapa, Baipia, Bajio, Batequi,
Boco del Arroyo, Caborca, Caca Chimir,
Cahuabi, Canoa, Casca, Charco, Chioro,
Chuba, Coca, Comohuabi, Cops, Cubac,
Cuitciabaqui, Cuitoat, Cujant, Cumaro,
Elogio, Fresnal, Guadalupe, Gubo, Jua-
jona, Junostaca, Macombo, Mesquite, Mil-
pais, Nariz, Oapars, Ocaboa, Oiaur, Onia,
Ooltan, Otean, Perigua, Perinimo, Piato,
Poso Blanco, Poso Verde, Purificación (?),
Quitovaquita, Raton, San Bonifacius, San
Cosme, Sand Papago, San Ignacio (?), San
Lazaro, San Luis Babi (?), San Martin,
San Rafael, Santa Barbara (?), Santa
Rosa, Saric (?), Saucita, Shuuk, Sicobu-
tobavia, Sierra Blanca, Soba, Sonoita,
Tachilta, Tacquison, Tecolote, Tubasa,
Tubutama, Valle, Zuñiga. (F. w. H.)
Bean-people.—McGee in Coville and Macdougal
Des. Bot. Lab., 16, 1903 (transl. of aboriginal
name). Beansmen.—Ibid. Hute-pa.—Thomas,
Yuma MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1868 (Yuma name).
Págago.–ten Kate, Reizen in N.A., 28, 1885 (mis-
rint). Papabi-cotam.—Balbi quoted by Orozco y
erra, Geog., 352, 1864 (c = 0). Papabi-Ootam.–
Pfefferkorn (1794) quoted by Bandelier in Arch.
Inst. Papers, III, 72, 1890. Papábi-Otawas.-Mayer,
Mexico, 11, 300, 1853. Papabos.—Mota-Padilla,
Hist. de la Conq., 519, 1742. Papabotas.—Kino
(ca. 1699) in Doc. Hist. Mex., 4th s., 1,360, 1856 (or
“pimas frijoleros,” because their chief crop is
beans—papavi). Papaga.–Forbes, Hist, Cal., 162,
1839 apagi.–Morelli, Fasti Novi Orbis, 46, 1776.
£m in Trans. Philol. Soc.
Lond., 92, 1856 (c=0). Pa-Pagoe.—Box, Advent.,
257, 1869. Papagoes.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, June
13, 1862. Papagoose.—White, MS. Hist. A'.
B. A. E., 1875. Pa s.—Villa-Señor, Theatro
Am., pt. 2,395, 1748. Papah-a'atam.–McGee, op.
cit. (name applied '. neighboring peoples, ac-
cepted by Papago as their tribal name). Papahi-
Ootam.–Mayer, Mexico, II, 38, 1850. Papah'o.—
McGee, op. cit. (given as early Spanish pronun-
ciation). Papahotas.—Orozco y Berra, Geog., 58,
353, 1864. Papajos.–Platt, Karte Nord-Am.,,1861.
Papalotes.—Sédelmayr (1746) quoted by Bandelier
in Arch. Inst. Papers, III, 74, 1890. Papani.-A. L.
Pinart, infºn (Seri name). Papa-Otam.—MS. of
1764 quoted by Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers,
III, 72, 1890, Papapootam.-Rudo Ensayo, ca. 1762,
ibid., 73. Papap Ootam.—Bandelier, Gilded Man,
150, 1893. Papap-Otam.—Bandelier in Arch. Inst.
Papers, op.cit.,72. Papavicotam.—Orozco y Berra,
Geog., 353, 1864. Papavos.—Mota-Padilla, Hist. de
la Conq.,361, 1742. Papawar.–Pattie, Pers. Narr.,
83, 1833. Papayos.-Mayer, Mexico, II, 300, 1853.
Papelotes. rözco y Berra, Geog., 353, 1864. Pa-
igo.–Gray, So. Pac. R. R. Surv., 55, 1856. Pima-
#bot' (1699) quoted h Bancroft,
Ariz. and N. M., 358, 1889. Pimas frijoleros.-Kino
(ca. 1699) in Doc. Hist. Mex., 4th S., 1,360, 1856.
Saikinné.—ten Kate, Reizen in N. A., 197, 1885
(= sand houses': Apache £k síke-na-
White, MS. Hist. Apaches, B. A. E., 1875 (trans.
‘bare-footed Indians”: # name for Pima,
Papago, and Maricopa). Tá'hba-Gatschet, Yuma
Sprachstamm, 86, 1886 (Yavapai '. Táxpa.—
Ibid. Techpamäis.–ten Kate, Reizen in N.A., 160,
1885 (Maricopa name). Texpamaís.-ten Kate,
Synonymie, 5, 1884 (Maricopa name). Tóno-
oöhtam.–ten Kate, Reizen in N.A.,23, 1885 (“people
of the desert': own ''', Vassconia.-Poston in
Ind. Aff. Rep., 153, 1864 (= ‘Christians'). Widshi
PAPAGONK—PAPIN ACHOIS
201
itikapa.—White quoted by Gatschet, Yuma-
Sprachstamm, 1886 (Tonto name).
Papagonk (Lenape: papegonk, “at the
pond.’–Gerard). A band found in Ulster
co., N.Y., doubtless the same as is placed
on Lotter's map of 1777 on the E. branch
of Delawarer., near the present Pepacton,
Delaware co. They were probably a
£ of the Munsee.
apaconck.—Lotter, Map of N. Y. and N. J., 1777.
Pa nck.–Tryon (1778) quoted by Ruttenber,
Tribes Hudson R., 255, 1872. Papagonk.—Tryon
(1774) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., VIII, 451, 1857. Pop-
aghtunk.—Johnson (1771), ibid., 287.
Papajichic (“drinking - much - beer
£ A Tarahumare Due-
lo near Norogachic, Chihuahua, Mex-
ico; pop. 838 in 1900.
Papagichic.—Lumholtz, inf'n, 1894. Papajichic.—
Orozco y Berra, Geog., 323, 1864.
Papakeecha (“flat belly’, i.e. a bed-
bug). A Miami chief whose village, com-
monly known as Flat Belly’s Village, was
E. of Turkey lake, at the present Indian
Village, Noble co., Ind. (J. P. D.)
Flat Belly's Village.—Mississinewa treaty (1826) in
U. S. Ind. Treat., 495, 1873. Pa-hed-ke-teh-a Vil-
£ map in Ind. Geol. Rep., 1882 (mis-
print). Pā-pá-kéé'-cha.—J. P. Dunn, infn, 1907
Papanacas. A former, tribe of , N., E.
Mexico or s. Texas, probably Coahuilte-
can, members of which were gathered
into San Bernardo mission in Coahuila.—
Orozco y Berra, Geog., 303, 1864. See
Paachiqui, Pacuáchiam.
Papasquiaro. A former Tepehuane
£ in w. Durango, Mexico, on the s.
ranch of Rio Nazas, probably on the
site of the present Santiago. . It was the
seat of a Jesuit mission founded by Gero-
nimo Ramirez in 1596, but was abandoned
in 1616 on account of Toboso raids, and
was subsequently temporarily repeopled
with Eudeve.
Santiago Papasquiaro.—Orozco y Berra, Geog.,
318, 1864.
Papiak (Pàpiāk"). A Squawmish vil-
lage community on Burrard inlet, Brit.
Col.—Hill-Tout in Rep. B. A. A. S., 474,
1900.
Papigochic (‘snipe town.”—Froebel).
A former Tarahumare settlement on the
site of the present Villa de la Concepción,
on the upper Rio Papigochi, in S. w.
Chihuahua, Mexico, about lat. 28° 45',
lon. 108° 30'. —Orozco y Berra, Geog.,
323, 1864.
Papinachois (Opépinagwa, “they cause
you to laugh.”—Hewitt). A Montagnais
tribe or division living in the 17th
century about the head waters of
Papinachois r., N. of the Bersiamite.
They visited Tadoussac and received
religious instruction from the mission-
aries, and by 1664 the latter had pen-
etrated their country, finding them
tractable and inoffensive. Charlevoix
believed that this and other tribes of the
same section had become extinct in his
day. As late as 1721 they joined in a
letter to the governor of Massachusetts.
202
[B. A. E.
PAPISCONE—PARCHAQUE
Chauvignerie mentions a people of the
same name living N. of L. Superior in
1736, numbering 20 warriors and having
the hare as their totem, but these were a
£ (J. M.
Oupapinachiouek.—Jes. Rel. 1643,38, 1858. 8
£ ii.—
Ducreux in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., x, 170, note,
1858. Papenachois.-McKenney and Hali. Ind.
Tribes, 111, 81, 1854. Papinachaux.—Chauvignerie
(1736) # by Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, III, 556,
1853. Papinaches.—Doc. of 1748 in N. Y. Doc. Col.
Hist., x, 170, 1858. Papinachiois.—Jes. Rel. 1666,
3, 1858. Papinachi .—Jes. Rel. 1642, 39, 1858.
Papinachois.—Bailloquet # Quoted by Hind,
Lab. Penin., II, 20, 1863. Papinakioises.—Jes. Rel.
1666, 3, 1858. Pa ois. auvignerie# in
N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., Ix, 1054, 1855. Papinan-
£ de la Potherie, 1, 207, 1753.
Papipanachois.—Lahontan, New Voy., . 1, 207,
1703. Pap 'ek.—Jes. Rel. 1640, 12, 1858.
Papivaches.—Barcia, Ensayo, 184, 1723. Papone-
ches.—Ibid., 183. Popinoshees.—Schoolcraft, Up-
per Miss., 93, 1834, .
Papiscone. A village of the Powhatan
£, in 1608, on the N. bank of
the Rappahannock, in King George co.,
Va.—Smith (1629), Va., I, map, repr.
1819.
Papka. A Kuskwogmiut Eskimo vil-
lage on the N. shore of Kuskokwim bay,
Alaska.
Pápkamut.—Spurr and Post quoted by Baker,
Geog. Dict. Alaska, 1902 (mut–miut, ‘people').
Pappoose. An Indian infant, a child;
written also papoose. Roger Williams
(1643) gives papoos as the word for child
in the Nar set dialect of Algonquian;
Wood (1634) has pappouse; Eliot uses
for child or infant peisses, and Trumbull
(Words derived from Ind. Langu , 27,
1872) thinks that pappoose may de-
rived from papeisses, a reduplicative of
peisses. Eliot also has papeississu, “he is
very small.” On the origin of the word
Mr W. R. Gerard (inf’n, 1907) says: “The
infantine utterances and mama
are very widely distributed the world
over; and it is not improbable that papu
was the Narraganset infant's way of utter-
ing the syllables that in the mouths of
most infants are heard as papa. To this
the Indians may have added the diminu-
tive suffix -es, making papúes, and used
the word as the name for a little child.
Papúes comes very near in sound to
papoose, a word which cannot be referred
to any known Algonquian root. There
is a curious resemblance between the
word and the Latin pipus, ‘child’. The
word has become widely known and
applied. Burton (Highlands of the
Brazil), in speaking of the young of the
tapir, says: ‘and the calf [is called]
Tapy'ra Curumim Ocu, Papoose of the
big Tapir. Peter Smith, in his Medical
Facts (1813), applied it to the root of
Caulophyllum thalictroides, the blue cohosh,
because it was used by Indian women to
facilitate parturition. The word has also
been used as a verb, thus, Winthrop
(Canoe and Saddle, 1862) has: “This fash-
ionable [infant] was papoosed in a tight-
swathing wicker-work case.” The word
pap has been carried by white settlers
to the extreme W., and has found lodg-
ment in local varieties of the Chinook jar-
gon. From pappoose have been named
pappoose frame, an Indian cradle, and pap-
poose root, the blue cohosh (Caulophyllum
thalictroides). (A. F. C.)
Paraje (Span.: ‘place,” “residence”).
A former summer village of the Laguna
Indians, now a permanently occupied
pueblo of that tribe, situated 6 m. N. Nw.
of Laguna, Valencia co., N. Mex. Native
name, Tsimunā, referring to a black hill
nearby.
Paraje.—Pradt quoted ''' in Am. Anthrop.,
IV, , 1891. £ Aff. Rep._1903, 514,
1904. See-mun-ah.— t, op. cit. Tsimunā.—
Hodge, field notes, B. A. E., 1895.
Paraniguts (Pa-ran’-i-guts, “people of
the marshy spring’). A Paiute band
formerly living in the valley of the same
name in s. E. Nevada; pop. 171 in 1873.—
Powell in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1873, 50, 1874.
Pah Ranagats.—Head in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1867, 174,
1868. Pah-rán-ne.—Whipple in Pac. R. R. Rep.,
III, pt. 3, 16, 1854. Pah-Reneg-Utes.—Sale in Ind.
Aff. Rep., 153, 1865. Paranagats.—Gatschet in
Wheeler Surv. Rep., VII, 410, 1879.
Parantones. A tribe of which 21 were
reported in 1794 at Espiritu Santo de
Zúñiga mission, Texas, by Fr. Juan José
Aguilar. They were with Jaranames
(Aranames) miques, Prietos, Brazos
largos, Wende flechas, and Gumpusas, all
of which were said to have been subtribes
of the Jaranames (Portillo, Apuntes para
la Hist. Antigua de Coahuila y Texas,
308, 1888). (H. E. B.
Parathees. Given by Ker (Travels,
113, 1816) as the name of a tribe living
£ on Red r., N. w. Texas. Not
identifiable and probably mythical.
Parchaque. A tribe, evidently Coa-
huiltecan, mentioned in 1675 by Fernando
del Bosque. They, with the Catujanos,
Tilijaes, and Apes, are said to have occu-
pied the country N. E. from Monclova
across the Rio Grande (Exped., in Nat.
Geog. Mag., xiv, 347, 1903). They were
mentioned by Massanet in 1690 in his list
of tribes, and in 1691 were said by him to
have lived between the Sabinas and the
Rio Grande. On his expedition to the
Hasinai country from San Salvador del
Valle de Santiago, he met them about
10 leaguess of the Rio Grande. They,
with Mescaleros, Yoricas, Chomes, Ala-
chomes, and Pamais (Pamayes?) accom-
nied the Spanish party several days.
Massanet said they were wanderers, with-
out agriculture, living on buffalo meat
and wild products. Some words of these
tribes Massanet recorded; thus, asaguan
meant ‘heart, and ganapetuan, their
name for the Rio Grande, meant ‘large
body of water (Diario, 1691, in Mem. de
Nueva España, xxv.11, 90, MS.; Velasco,
BULL. 30]
Dictamen Fiscal, Nov. 30, 1716, ibid.,
183). (H. E. B.)
Pachaques.—Fernando del Bosque (1675), op. cit.
Parchacas.—Massanet, 1691, op.cit.
Parched Corn Indians. A name indef-
initely applied. “In most of our Ameri-
can colonies there yet remain a few of
the natives, who formerly inhabited those
extensive countries We call
them “Parched-corn-Indians,’ because
they chiefly use it for bread, are civilized
and live mostly by planting.”—Adair,
Am. Inds., 343, 1775.
Parchinas. Mentioned by Rivera
(Diario, leg. 2602, 1736) as a tribe or
village apparently near the lower Rio
Grande in s. Texas. Probably Coahuil-
tecan.
Parflèche (pron. par’-flesh). The ordi-
nary skin box of the Plains and Rocky
mtn. tribes, made of stiff-dressed raw-
hide from which the hair has been re-
moved. It is usually of rectangular
shape, varying from 2 ly 3 ft in size for
the largest boxes—used as clothes trunks,
for storing food, etc.—to small pouches
PARFLéchE packina-case of THE PLAINS TRIBEs. (Mason)
for holding paints, mirrors, or other toilet
articles. £ used for storing cloth-
ing are made in pairs, two to each bed
in the tipi, by trimming the rawhide to
proper form while still pliable, foldin
over the edges upon each other, an
fastening them in '' by means of
strings of skins passed through holes near
the sides. The surface is painted with
designs in various colors, and at times a
fringe is added. Round boxes, somewhat
resembling a quiver in shape, are made
of the same material for holding feathers
and decorative war-bonnets. In other
sections baskets of various kinds, boxes of
bark or matting, or bags of grass or soft-
dressed skin, took the place of partlèche.
The word is of doubtful origin, but as
commonly spelled appears in French nar-
ratives as early as 1700, and is probably
from some old French root, possibly from
parer ‘to parry, flèche arrow, in reference
originally to the shield or body-armor of
rawhide. See Bores and Chests, Rawhide,
JReceptacles, Skin-dressing. (J. M.)
PARCHED CORN INDIANS-PARKER
203
Pariscar. One of the four divisions of
the Crow tribe, according to Lewis and
Clark.
Pa-rees-car.—Lewis and Clark, Discov., 40, 1806;
Orig. Jour. Lewis and Clark, VI, 103, 1905.
Parka. A dress of bird or seal skin worn
as an outside garment by the Eskimo of
the N.W. coast of America; from the name
of this article in the Aleut dialect of the
Eskimo language. (A. F. C.)
Parkeenaum (Par-kee-na-um, “water
'' ). Given by Neighbors (Schoolcraft,
nd. Tribes, II, 127, 1852) as a division of
the Comanche. The name, which is not
recognized by the Comanche, may possi-
bly have been intended for Pagatsu, q.v.
Parker, Ely Samuel. A mixed-blood
Seneca of the Wolf clan, son of Chief Wil-
liam Parker, whose wife was a descend-
ant of a Huron captive; born on the
Tonawanda res., N. Y., in 1828. His
Seneca name was Hasanoanda, ‘Coming
to the Front, but on receiving the offi-
cial title Deionin, hogā’, wēn (‘it holds the
door open’), when he became eighth
chief of the tribe, he laid the other
aside. Parker received an academic
education, studied law and civil engi-
neering, and at the outbreak of the Civil
War was employed as engineer on a Gov-
ernment building at Galena, Ill., then
the home of Ulysses S. Grant. A friend-
ship sprung up between the two which
continued after both joined the Union
Army at the outbreak of the Civil War.
Parker's distinguished service in the
Vicksburg campaign led to his selection
by Grant as a member of his staff. In
ay, 1863, he became assistant adjutant-
general, with the rank of captain, and
was afterward secretary to Gen. Grant
until the close of the war. On Apr. 9,
1865, he became brigadier-general of
volunteers; in 1866, a first lieutenant of
cavalry in the United States Army, and
on Mar. 2, 1867, captain, major, lieutenant-
colonel, and brigadier-general. By rea-
son of their intimate relations, as well
as of Parker's excellent handwriting,
Grant intrusted him while his secretary
with both his personal and official cor-
respondence. It was thus that at Lee's
surrender Parker engrossed the articles
of capitulation. Parker resigned from the
Army in 1869 to accept from President
Grant an appointment as Commissioner
of Indian Affairs. He retired in 1871, but
subsequently held several positions under
the city government of New York, and at
the time of his death at Fairfield, Conn.,
Aug. 31, 1905, was connected with the
police department. General Parker was
an intimate friend of Lewis H. Morgan,
the ethnologist, and his efficient coworker
in preparing his “League of the Iroquois,”
first published in 1851. “The recog-

204
[B. A. E.
PARKER-PARUMPATS
nized authority and value of this book
are due to the work of Parker, as well as
to that of Morgan. As a sachem Parker
had full knowledge of the institutions of
his people, and as a man of education
and culture he had both the interest and
ability necessary to make those institu-
tions known to civilized man as no ordi-
nary interpreter could have done.”
Parker had a sister, Miss Caroline G.
Parker (Gahano, ‘Hanging Flower’),
and a younger brother, Nicholas, both of
whom the General survived. Miss Par-
ker (sometimes, without reason, referred
to as “Queen of the Senecas”) married
John Mountpleasant, a Tuscarora. Con-
sult Morgan, League of the Iroquois, a
new edition edited and annotated by
Herbert M. Lloyd, New York, 1904.
Parker, Quana (from Comanche kwaina,
‘fragrant, joined to his mother's family
name). A principal chief of the Co-
manche, son of a Comanche chief and a
white captive woman. His father, No-
koni, ‘wanderer, was the leader of the
Kwahadi division, the wildest and most
hostile portion of the tribe and the
most inveterate raiders along the Texas
border. In one of the incursions, in the
summer of 1835, the Comanche attacked
a small settlement on Navasota r., in E.
Texas, known from its founder as Park-
er's Fort, and carried off 2 children of
Parker himself, one of whom, Cynthia
Ann Parker, then about 12 years of age,
became later the wife of the chief and
the mother of Quana, born about 1845.
The mother, with a younger infant,
was afterward rescued by the troops
and brought back to Texas, where both
SOOn # Quana grew up with the
tribe, and on the death of his father rap-
idly rose to commanding influence. The
Kwahadi band refused to enter into the
Medicine Lodge treaty of 1867, by which
the Comanche, Kiowa Apache, Chey-
enne, and Arapaho were assigned to
reservations, and continued to be a dis-
turbing element until 1874, when, in
consequence of the depredations of an
organized company of white buffalo
hunters, Quana himself mustered the
warriors of the Comanche and Cheyenne,
with about half the Kiowa and some
portion of the other two tribes, for resis-
tance. The campaign began June 24,
1874, with an attack led by Quana in
person at the head of 700 confederate
warriors against the buffalo hunters,
who were strongly intrenched in a fort
known as the Adobe Walls, on the South
Canadian in the Texas panhandle. In
addition to the protection afforded by
the thick walls, the white hunters had a
small £ which they used with
such good effect that after a siege lasting
all day the Indians were obliged to retire
with considerable loss. The war thus
begun continued along the whole border
S. of Kansas until about the middle of the
next year, when, being hard pressed by
the troops under Gen. Mackenzie, most
of the hostiles surrendered. Quana,
however, kept his band out upon the
Staked plain for 2 years longer, when he
also came in. Recognizing the inevit-
able, he set about making the best of
the new conditions, and being still young
and with the inherited intelligence of his
white ancestry, he quickly adapted him-
self so well to the white man's road as to
become a most efficient factor in leading
his people up to civilization. Through
his influence the confederated tribes
adopted the policy of leasing the surplus
ture lands, by which a large annual
income was added to their revenues. He
£ education, encouraged house
uilding and agriculture, and discouraged
dissipation, and savage extravagances,
while holding strictly to his native be-
liefs and ceremonies. Polygyny being
customary in his tribe, he had several
wives and a number of children, all of
whom, of proper , have received a
school education, and one or two of whom
have married white men. For nearly 30
years Parker was the most prominent
and influential figure among the 3 con-
federated tribes in all leases, treaty ne-
gotiations, and other public business with
the Government, and in this capacity
made repeated visits to Washington, be-
sides traveling extensively in other parts
of the country. Besides his native lan-
# he spoke both English and Spanish
airly well. Before his death, Feb. 23,
1911, he lived in a large and comfortable
house, surrounded by well-cultivated
fields, about 12 m. w. of Ft Sill, Okla.
Quanah, a town in N. Texas, was named
in his honor. (J. M.)
Partocac. A Chumashan village w. of
Pueblo de las Canoas (San Buenaven-
tura), Ventura co., Cal., in 1542. Placed
by Taylor at the Indian cemetery on the
mesa of the Goleta farm.
Paltocac.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Apr. 17, 1863.
Partocac.—Cabrillo (1542) in Smith, Colec. Doc.
Fla., 181, 1857. Partocae.—Taylor, op. cit. .
Paruguns (Pa-ru’-guns, marsh'. ).
A Paiute band formerly near Parawan,
s: w. Utah; pop. 27 in 1873.
Parawan.—Smithson. Misc. Coll., xiv. 39, 1878.
Parawat Yutas.—Burton, City of Saints, 578, 1861.
Pa-ru'-guns.—Powell in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1873, 50, 1874.
Parumpaiats (Pa-room/-pai-ats, “people
of the meadows’). A Paiute band for-
merly in or near Moapa valley, s. E. Nev.;
p. 35 in 1873.—Powell in Ind. Aff. Rep.
1873, 50, 1874.
Parumpats (Pa-room/-pats). A Paiute
band formerly at Parum spring, s. E.
Nev., pop. 56 in 1873, including the Nog-
wats.-Powell in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1873, 50,
1874.
205
BULL. 30]
Pasakunamon (Pā-sa-kun-á'-mon, “pull-
ing corn,” according to Morgan; but
properly paskunemen, “pulling by hand”
and referring to corn or anything else
inanimate.–Gerard). A sub-clan of the
Delawares.—Morgan, Anc. Soc., 172, 1877.
Pasalves. A former tribe of N. E. Mex-
ico or s. Texas, probably Coahuiltecan,
members of which were gathered into
Nuestra Señora de los Dolores de la Punta
mission, at Lampazos, N. Nuevo Leon.
Pasalves.—Orozco y Berra, Geog., 303, 1864. Pas-
talve.–Massanet (1690) in Dictamen Fiscal, Nov.
30, 1716, MS. cited by H. E. Bolton, inf’n, 1906.
Pasara. Given as a Karok village on
Klamath r., Cal., inhabited in 1860.
Pas-see-roo.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Mar. 23, 1860.
Pasaughtacock. A village of the Pow-
hatan confederacy in 1608, on the N. bank
of York r., in King and Queen co., Va.—
Smith (1629), Va., I, map, repr. 1819.
Pascagoula (Choctaw: “bread £ple'
from paska ‘bread,' okla ‘people’). A
small tribe of Indians formerly living
on Pascagoular in s. Mississippi, in inti-
mate connection with the £ but
now extinct as a separate division. As
no vocabulary of their language has been
preserved, nor their own tribal name,
their ethnic relations are conjectural;
it is not unlikely, however, that they
belonged to the Muskhogean linguistic
family.
The first mention of them is that of
Iberville in 1699 (#. Déc., Iv, 193,
1880), who refers to the village of the
Bilocchy (Biloxi), Pascoboula (Pasca-
ula), and Moctobi, to reach which from
£ bay took 23 days. There were
really three villages, and a little farther
on (ibid., 195), he speaks of the three as
being on Pascagoula r., a short distance
apart. As the three together, according
to Sauvole (ibid., 451), did not contain
more than 20 cabins, the estimate of 100
families is ample. About 1764, in com-
pany with the Biloxi and several other
tribes, they determined to leave the
neighborhood of Mobile, and in 1784 were
found settled on the E. side of the Mis-
sissippi, 10 m. above the village of the
Tunica. Together with the neighboring
Biloxi they were estimated at 20 war-
riors, probably about 75 souls. Before
1791, however, they had moved up Red
r. and settled at the confluence of that
stream with Bayou Rigolet du Bon Dieu.
The name of their chief at that time was
Du Blanc. About 1795 they sold their
lands here to Miller and Fulton, and fol-
lowed the Biloxi to Bayou Boeuf, settling
between them and the Choctaw. Later
they sold these lands to the same parties,
the sale being confirmed by the United
States in 1805, but probably coutinued to
reside in the neighborhood, where they
died off or became incorporated with the
Biloxi and Choctaw. Morse in 1822
*
PASAKUNAMON-PASHIPAHO
enumerated three distinct bands of Pas-
cagoula, two on Red r. and a third on a
branch of the Neches, aggregating 240
souls; but probably some mistake was
made, as the Biloxi are given as number-
ing only 70. (A. S. G. J. R. s.
Bread Nation-Gallatin in Trans. Am. Antiq. Soc.,
II, 115, 1836. Breed Nation.—Boggs (1793)in Am.St.
Papers, Ind. Aff., I, 449, 1832 (m
.—Gatschet, Biloxi, MS., 1886 (Biloxi name).
ation of Bread.—Boudinot, Star in West, 128, 1816.
Pacha-oglouas.--Jefferys, Fr. Doms. Am., pt. 1,
162, 1761. Pacha-Ogoulas.—Le Page du Pratz, La.,
II, 214, 1758. Pasagoula.—Coxe, rolana, map,
1741. P. as.—Schermerhorn (1812) in Mass.
Hist. Soc. ll., II, 27, 1814 (misprint). Pasca-
£ Hist. Sketches, 83, 1806. Pasca-
oulas.-Pénicaut (1699) in French, Hist. Coll.
... n. S., I, 38, 1869. Pasca ulas.—Gallatin in
Trans. Am. Antiq. Soc., 11, 115, 1836. Pasca Ooco-
las.–McKenney and Hall, Ind. Tribes, III, 81,
1854. Pasca-Oocoolos.-Romans, Florida, 101, 1775.
Pascoboula.—Iberville (1700) in # Déc., IV,
#! n
rint). Miski-
427, 1880. Pascogoulas.–Sibley (1 Am. St.
Papers, Ind. Aff., 1, 725, 1832. ulas.—
Dumont, La., I, 135, 1753. Paskaguna.
inf'n (Caddo form). Paspagolas.—Woodward,
#in", 25, 1859. Pescagolas.-Lewis, Trav., 208,
Pascegna. A former Gabrieleño ran-
cheria in Los Angeles co., Cal., at the
site of the £ San Fernando.
Pascegna-Ried (1852) #: by Taylor in Cal.
Farmer, June 8, 1860. Paseog-na.—Ibid., Jan. 11,
1861. Fasheckma. Ibid., May 11, 1860. Pash'
ingmu.—A. L. Kroeber, inf'n, 1905 (Luiseño name).
Pashagasawissouk (Peshegestwig, pl. for
‘deer”). Given as the Elk gens of the
Sauk.
Pá-sha'-ga-sa-wis-so-uk.–Morgan, Anc. Soc., 170,
1877. Pecegesiwag.—Wm. Jones, inf’n, 1906 (cor-
rect form; c = sh).
Pasharanack (apparently pesharinäk,
“near the cove, or bay.”—Gerard). A vil-
lage of the Abnaki in 1616, probably on
the coast of Maine.—Smith (1616) in
Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 3d s., v.1, 107, 1837.
Pashashe. A Cholovone village E. of
lower San Joaquin r., Cal.–Pinart, Cho-
lovone MS., B. A. E., 1880.
Pashasheebo (Montagnais: pashashibu,
‘swollen river.”—Gerard). A Montagnais
village on the N. shore of the Gulf of St
Lawrence.—Stearns, Labrador, 271, 1884.
Pashipaho (Pāshipahowa, “He touches
lightly in passing.”—W. J.). A promi-
ment Sauk chief, belonging to one of the
Fish clans, whose name is usually but
improperly translated “Stabber.” He
was born about 1760, and first came
into public notice, when he signed, as
rincipal chief of the Sauk, the treaty of
# Louis, Mo., Nov. 3, 1804, by which
the allied Sauk and Foxes ceded to the
United States their lands in Illinois and
Wisconsin. This was the treaty repudi-
ated by Black Hawk and which ulti-
mately brought on the so-called Black
Hawk war of 1832. Little is known of
Pashipaho's career as a warrior, but it is
robable that he was highly regarded by
is tribesmen as a fighting man, for it
was under his leadership that the Iowa
were defeated in a decisive battle on Des
206 _ PASHIR-—PASPAHEGH lB- A. 1:.
Moines r. in May 1823, in which engage-
ment Black Hawk was second in com-
mand. He was also the leader in the plot
to destroy Ft Madison, Iowa, in 1809,
an effort that failed because the whites
were forewarned. He is said to have
been vindictive and implacable in his re-
sentments, on one occasion undertaking
a long journey for the purpose of killing
the Indian agent at Prairie du Chien,
Wis., because the latter had offended
him; but his attempt was thwarted b
Taimah. Pashipaho supported Keokuk
in opppsing Black Hawk’s war against
the w ites, and took no part in it. In
addition to signing the St uis treaty of
1804, he was a leading participant in ne-
gptiating subsequent treaties with the
nited States at Ft Armstron , Rock
Island, Ill., Sept. 3, 1822; Washington,
D. C., Aug. 4, 1824, and Ft Armstrong,
Sept. 21, 1832. Pashipaho was again
at Ft Armstrong in Aug. 1833, on the
occasion of the liberation of Black Hawk
and his companions, when in a sgech he
advocated t e peace policy of eokuk,
remarkinglthat at one time he had taken
prisoner t e " great chief of the Osa-Res,”
ut had voluntarily released him. While
in Washington, Pashitfzhds portrait was
painted by Charles B. ing for the Indian
gallery of the War Department, and is re-
produced in McKenney and Hall's Indian
ribes; ten years lat/er his portrait was
again painted by George Catlin. Men-
tion is made of Pashipaho’s presence with
other Sauk and Fox chiefs in camp on
Des Moines r. in 1841, when news of a
massacre of some of their people by the
Sioux was received. Although Keokuk
was present, and Pashipaho was then so
old t at he had to be aided in mounting
his horse, the latter led the plursuit of the
marauders. It is probable t at his death
occurred not lon thereafter, though but
little is known 0i€1iS last years other than
that he was much given to intemperate
habits. He moved with his people to
their reservation in Kansas. Other re-
corded forms of the name are Pahsha-
paha, Pasheparho, Pashepawko, Pashe-
piho, and Pushee Paho. (0. '1'.)
Pashir. The \Vater-pebble clan of the
Tigua pueblo of Isleta, N. Mex.
Fiuhlr-t'afn'in.-Lummls quoted by Hodge in
Am. Anthrop., IX, 852, 1896 \t’aIn-m ='peop e‘).
Palhka. A formerModoc settlement on
the N. w. shore of Tule or Rhett lake, s. w.
Oreg.
Pish a.—Gatschet in Cont. N. A. Ethn0l., II, pt. I,
xxxli, 1890. Pilhxanul.|h.—Ibid. (name of peo-
ple). Pfixa.-lbld. Pilxanuuh.—Ibid., xxxiv
(name of people).
Palinogna. A former Gabrielefio ran-
cheria in Los Angeles co., Cal., at a lo-
cality later called Rancho del Chino.
Puino£nn.—Ried (1852) quoted by Hoffman in
Bull. ssex Inst., xvii, 2, 1885. Pauinogna.—
Ricd quoted by Taylor in Cal. Farmer, June 8,
1860.
Palion. A former roup of Mohave
rancherias on the E. iank of the Rio
Colorado, below the present Ft Mohave,
in Arizona, visited and so named by Fray
Francisco Garoés in 1776.
fironoheriu do la Puion.—-Garcés, Diary, 228, 416,
U.
Paska. A Ntlakyapamuk village on or
near Thompson r., Brit. Col.; pop. 17 in
1897, the last time the name sippears.
Pslha.—Can. Ind. A11, 363, 1897. uka.—Ibid.,
2so,1sss.
Pukwawinlniwug ( ‘prairie people’).
The Plains Cree, one of the two great
subdivisions of the Cree, subdivided into
Sipiwininiwug and Mamikininiwug.
Ammisk-watches‘-thinyoowuo. — Frank lin, J oum .
to Polar Sea, I, 1615,1824. Beaver Hill Oi-oes.—Ibld.
Oreo of the Prs.iria.—M0rgan Consang. and Afl1n.,
286, 1871. Gn.nde|pa.|nu.—i'etitot, in Jour. Roy.
Geog. Soc., 619, 1883. Hus-ko-ti-we-no-wuk.—
Morgan, Consang. and Aflin., 286, 1871. Puk-
IlWlyi.ll.iW0k.-—-Ifl.0OIJJl)8, Diet. de la Langue des
Cris, x, 1874. People 0! the Prairie.-Morgan,
Consang. and Atfin.,286, 1871. P1ain0roe|.— b-
inson, Great Fur Land, 186, 1879. Pra.irio-0reel.-
Petitot in Jour. Roy. Geog. Soc., 649, 1883. Prairie
Indian.-Hind, Red River Exped., 151, 1800.
Punaoanes. A tribe or subtribe living
in the 18th century with the Pamaques,
near the Texas coast between the N ueces
and San Antonio rs. They were prob-
ably Coahuiltecan, since they were very
closely related to the Pamaques, of which
tribe they seem sometimes to have been
regarded as a subdivision (Ynforme of
the College of Querétaro to the Commis-
sary Genera], 1754, MS.). In the early
history of San José mission, Tacasnanes,
perhaps the same, were taken there, to-
gyether with Pampopas, Pastias, and
hayopines, but thciiy soon deserted (Al-
tamira, opinion of eh. 27, 1750, Mem.
Hist. Tex., Archivo (ien., xxvm, 140,
MS.). In 1743 the Pasnacanes were be-
ing “reduced ” at the Querétaran missions
near San Antonio, where their kinsmen,
the Pamaques, had already been gathered
(Fr. Santa Ana to the iceroy, Mar. 4,
1743, MS.). (H. E. B.)
Pon|.lcin.—Ynf0rme of 1754, op. cit. Pains-
oa.nel.—-Ibid., 186. Tacaans.nes.—.\ltamiro., op. cit.
(ldentlcaI?).
Pasol. An unidentified tribe or band
having horses and living on lower Mis-
souri r. in 1680; probably Siouan.-—La
Salle (ca. 1680) in Margry, Déc., 1|, 168,
1878.
Pagsahegh. A tribe of the Powhatan
conf eracy that lived between Chick-
ahominy and James rs., Va., and num-
bered 200 in 1608. It was with the
people of this tribe that the settlers of
. amestown came into most direct con-
tact.
Pa|pahegs.a.—Boudinot, Star in the Wcst, 1'L*<,1816.
Pa|pnheghel.—8tracIn-y (ca. 1431;’), Vin, 3'», 1349,
I'a|paheghs.—Sm1th (11329), \'a.. I1, ti, rcpr.1t-K19.
Paspaheglh. The principal village of
the Paspa egh, situated on the N. bank
um. so] PASPAHEGH—PASSAMAQUODDY 207
of James r., in Charles City co., Va. It
was bumed by the English in 1610.
Pupahe¢a.—Smith (1629), 11., ii, 77,/re r.1819.
Pu(;>ahegh.—lbid., 6. Pupa_hoigh.—Harr&, Voy.
nu T1'1\\’.,1,8-36,1705. Pupihu.-—Percy(ca. 1606)
1?“ gurchas, Pilgrimes,1v, 1687, 1626. Pupiho.—-
Paspahagh. A village of the Powhatan
confederacy in 1608, situated on the s.
bank of Chickahominy r., in Charles
City co., \"a., above Providence F orge.—
Smith (1629), Va., 1, ma , repr. 1819.
Paupikaivata (Pa-spi’-Eii-vats, ‘ water
spring mountain people’). A Paiute
band formerly living near To uerville,
s. w. Utah; pop. 40 in 1873.—§0well in
Ind. Aft. Rep. 1873, 50, 187-1.
Pasquaaliack. A former Nochpeem vil-
lage, probably on the E. bank of Hudson
r., in igutchess co., N. Y.
_Puquu ook.—Ruttenber, Tribes Hudson R., 80,
1872. Pu uuu1iec1:.—Van der Donck (1656)
quoted by ltuttenber, ibld,, 72.
Pasqnsyah. An Assimboin village situ-
ated where Carrot r. enters the Saskatch-
ewan, in s. Saskatchewan, Canada. The
elder Henry says that at the time of
his visit, in 1775, it consisted of 30 tipis.
The younger Henisr (Coues, New Light,
II, 470, 1897) foun it in 1808, previous
to the smallpox epidemic, aplace of gen-
eral rendezvous for different tribes.
Puquaynh.—Henry, Trav., 256, 1809. P0100110.-
Coues New Light, ii, 469, note, 1897. Pocke-
yno.—-tleflerys, Fr. Dom_. Am., pt. 1, map, 1744.
Paaquenoo (seemingly a corrupt form
of pas<1k1m>n ‘to be close together,’ +
ok ‘people.’—Gerard). A Weapomeioc
village in 1586, on the N. shore of Albe-
marle sd., perhaps in Camden co., N. C.
1’uquanook.—S1nith(1629), Va., 1, map, repr. 1819.
Puq'uenoko.—Dutch miip £1621) in N. Y. Doc. Col.
Hi.st.,1,1856. Pusaquoiioc .—Lane(1586) in Smith
(1629). Va.. 1, 87, repr. 1819. Pn.uaquaiioku.—
Hakluyt, Voy. (1600),1i1, 812, re r. 1810. Warmth‘!
to1ni.—Lane (1585) quoted by glawks, N. C., 1,
112, 1859. Women: wwno.—14ine (1586) in Smith
(1629), Va., 1, 87, repr. 1819.
Puqui. Mentioned by ()viedo (Hist.
Gen. Indies, 111, 628, 1853) as one of the
ggovinces or villages, probably on the
. uth Carolina coast, visited by Ayllon
in 1520. See Taaqui.
Palquotank. An Algonquian tribe or
hand living in 1700 in North Carolina on
the N. shore of Albeinarle sd.
makiik.—Liiwson (1714), Hist. Car., 383, re r.
. Puquotank.—Mooney, Slouan Tribes of the
1-last 7, 1894.
Pulaconaway. A chief of the region
about Pennacook on Merrimac r. as early
as 1632 (Drake, lnds. of N. Am., 278,
1880). In 1629 his daughter married
Winnepurget, sachem of augus, as told
in Whittier’s “Bridal of Pennacook."
His son, Wannalancet, was afterward
sachem of Pennacook. According to the
chronicler Hubbard, Passaconaway was
“ the most noted powwow and sorcerer
of all the country.” He formally sub-
mitted to the Eiiglish in 1644, and died
ata very advanc age. (11. F. c.) __
Pauaduinkeag (probably from Frisi-
diimkik, ‘ beyond the sandy beach’, rom
p_asid ‘ beyond ’, amk ‘ sand’, ik loca-
tive.—Gerard). A Penobscot village at
Nicolas id. in Penobscot r., near the
glresent Passadumkeag, Penobscot co.,
e. The village was destroyed by the
English in 1723, and the inhabitants re-
tired to Mattawamkeag.
Pundumksq.—Vetro1ni1e, Abnakis, 22, 1866.
Punduiikoo.-Conf. of 1786 in Me. Hist. Soc.Co1l.,
vii, 10, 1876.
Pauamaquoddy (Pea k é d 2.‘ m a k d d i
‘ plenty of pollock.’—Gatschet) . A small
tribe belongingto the Abnaki confedcracy,
but speaking nearly the samedialectas the
Malecite. hey formerly occugied all the
region about Passamaquoddv ay and on
St Croix r. and Schoodic lake, on the
boundarly between Maine and New Bruns-
wick. heir principal village was Gun-
asquamekook, on the site of t Andrews,
N. B. They were restricted by the pres-
sure of the white settlements, and in 1866
were settled chiefly at Sebaik, near Perry,
on the s. side of the bay, and on Lewis
id. They had other villages at Calais, on
Schoodic lake in Washington co., Me.,
and 011 St Croix r. in New Brunswick.
They were estimated at about 150 i1i 1726,
130 in 180-1, 379 11'1 1825, and from 400 to
500 in 1859. The Passamaquoddy and
Penobscot tribes send to the Maine legis-
lature a representative who is permitte to
sgeak only on matters connected with the
a airs of the Indian reservations (Prince
in Proc. Am. Philos. Soc., xxxvi, 481,
1897). See Abnaki. (J. M.)
laohiu Tribe.—Wlntlirop(1633) in Mass. Hist.
Coll., 4th s., 111, 292, 1856. Iuihies trib0.—Gyles
(1726) ln Me. H ist.Soc.C0li., 111,3-'17, 1853 (applied to
apertof the Piissamiiqiioddy livingon .\1a<-hitis r.).
Puamaquoda.—P0wnall (1759),ib1d., v, 368, 1857.
Pusamaoad.ie.—Wi1lis (111.1630), ibid., 1, 27, 1865.
Puumaquoda.—Po\vnall (1759), ibid., v,311,1867.
Puui-naquodd|..—Penhallow (17023 in N. H. Hist.
Soc.Coll.,1,33,1824. Yuumagu y.—-Penhallow
(1726) in N. H. Hist. Soc. Col :, 1 92, 1824. Pu-
uinaquodio.—W1lliamson in Me. Hist. Soc. Coll.,
VII, 203 1876. Puaamequado.—-Iindlev (1701)
quoted ix Drake, Ind.Wiirs,220,18'.!5. 1m-»m-
ma-quod on.-—Iud. Afi. Rep., app" 2, 1824. Pn-
ll-nimaquoddio|.—Maeau1ey, N. ., 11. 162' 1829.
Puumaquoddy.—Church (1716) quoted by brake,
Ind. Wars, 2110,1825. Puslmaquodias.-Trumbiill,
C0nn.,11 64,1818. Pe|mo\iksdy.—Vaudreull (1721)
in N. Y. boc.Co1. nu-11., 1x,904,1856. PankarlAm8k-
h.n.—Aubery (1720), in N. Y. Doc. C01. H1st., ix,
895. 1855. Yankadamukotikr-Gatschet, Penobscot
M8., B. A. E., 1887 (Penobscot 11111116}. Pentath-
noooukkuitl.—McKenney and Hall, nd. Tilbes,
III, 75% 1854. '!ukn.nu.quoiity.—Vetr1omile, Abne-
kis, , 1866. Po|maqul.dgr;s—G¥les (1726) in M1-.
Hist. Coll., 111, 857.1 . umooady.—(‘ariil-
lac (1692), ibid., vi, 279, 1859. Pesmokanti.—Ab-
naki letter (1721pn Mam. Hist. Soc. Coll., 2d s.,
V111, 262, 18 9, it-ta-moka’ti\'1k.—(Yhamberl§iin,
Malesit MS, B. A. E., 1882 (Malecite name).
Postumagstluk.-Prince in Proc. Am. Philos. Soc.,
xxxvi, 79, 1897 (own nume). Qusddies.—James
gluoted by Tanner, Narr., 827, 1880. Qunddy In-
'ui|.—1nd.A1T.Re&;144,1827. Quoddie|.—Drakc,
Bk.1nds.,x,184:S. oddyInd1anl.—1nd.Afl. R1:p.,
99, 1828. St. Oroix l.ndian|.—Hoyt, Antiq. Re:-1..
%, 182-1. 8cootukl.—Kcii1ie in Stanford, Colu-
pend., 584, 1871.1. Unuhsgo|s.—Druke, Bk. lnds.,
xii, 1848. Unchoohngv.-Andi-on (1675) 111 N- Y-
208
[B. A. E.
PASSAUNKACK-PATAGUO
Doc. Col. Hist., xIV,709, 1883. Uncheckauke.—Doc.
of 1677, ibid., 733. Unquechauge.—Andros (1675),
ibid., 695. Unshagogs.-Keane in Stanford, Com-
nd., 541, 1878. Vncheckaug.—Doc. of 1667 in N.
. Doc. Col. Hist., xIV, 602, 1883. Vnquechauke.—
Doc. of 1668, ibid., 605.
Passaunkack. A village of the Pow-
hatan confederacy in 1608, on the s. bank
of Mattapony r., in the N. w. part of King
William co., Va.—Smith (1629), Va., I,
map, repr. 1819.
Passayonk ('in the valley.’-Hewitt).
A Delaware village on Schuylkill r., Pa.,
in 1648. Macauley calls the band a part
of the Manta, and says that they lived
along the w. bank of the lower £
extending into Delaware.
Passajonck.—Beekman (1660), in N. Y. Doc. Col.
Hist., XII,310, 1877. £n (1660),
ibid., 302. Passajonk:- '' N. Y., 11, 166,
1829. Passayonk.-Hudde (1648) in N.Y. Doc. Col.
Hist., xII, 36, 1877. Passayunck.-Ibid., 309.
Passing Hail's Band. A band of Mdewa-
kanton Sioux formerly living on Yellow
Medicine r., Minn., and taking its name
from its chief, Wasuwicaxtanxi, or Wasu-
ihiyayedan, otherwise known as Bad
Hail, Passing Hail, and Traveling Hail.
The band numbered 193 in 1863. See
Ind. Aff. Rep., 314, 1863; Minn. Hist.
Soc. Coll., v.1, pt. 3,386, 1894.
Passycotcung. A former village of the
Munsee or the Delawares, but subject to
the Seneca, on Chemung r., N. Y.—
Hamilton (1760) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll.,
4th s., 1x, 280, 1871.
Pastaloca. A tribe, evidently Coahuil-
tecan, met by Massanet, in 1691, at points
6 and 10 leaguess. w. of Nueces r., Texas,
with Quems, Pachul, Ocana, Chaguan
(Siaguan), and Paac Indians (Diario, 1691,
in Mem. de Nueva España, xxvii,92, MS.).
It was evidently given in his list of 1690
and miscopied in Mem. de Nueva España
(xxv.11, 183) as Pastalve. In 1703 this was
one of the tribes at San Bernardo mission,
and in 1738 61 families of the tribe were
at San Juan Bautista (Portilla, Apuntes,
283, 288, 1888). In 1720 a woman of this
tribe was baptized at San Antonio de
Valero mission and her name written
Pastaloca and Pastoloca. In the burial
record her name is entered Pastalac (Wa-
lero Bautismos, 1720, £ 76, MS.).
In 1730 a daughter of two gentiles, a
Papan (ac?) and a Pastalath, was baptized
there. (H. E. *',
Pastalac.—Valero Entierros, partida 249, MS.
Pastaloca.—Walero Bautismos, partida 76, MS.
Pastalocos.—Orozco y Berra, Geog., 303, 1864.
Pastaluc.–Massanet, op. cit., 1691. Pastalve.-
Velasco, Dictamen Fiscal, in Mem. de Nueva
España, xxvii, 183, MS. £ y). Pastoloca.—
Valero Bautismos, partida 76, MS. Patacales.-
Orozco y Berra, Geog., 304, 1864 (1dentical?).
Pastancoyas. A tribe, probably Coa-
huiltecan, at San Bernardo mission, on
the Rio Grande in Coahuila, in or after
1703.—Orozco y Berra, Geog., 303, 1864.
Pastanza. A village of the Potomac
tribe of the Powhatan confederacy on or
near Potomac r. in Virginia in 1608, ruled
by a brother of the chief of the Potomac
tribe. It may have been one of the vil;
lages on Aquia cr. in Stafford co., marked
on Capt. John Smith's map but not
named. (J. M.)
£ (ca. 1615) misquoted by
Tooker, Algonq. Ser., VIII, 21, 1901. Pasptanzie.—
#": (ca. 1615) in Smith, Va., Arber ed., civ,
1884. Pastanza.—Strachey (ca. 1612), Hist. Va.,
39, 1849.
Pasteal. A tribe, evidently Coahuilte-
can, given in Massanet's list (1690) of
tribes between central Coahuila and the
Hasinai country, a route most of which
he had four times passed over (Velasco,
Dictamen Fiscal, Nov. 30, 1716, in Mem.
de Nueva España, xxvii, 183, MS.). The
name is probably distinct from Pastalac, a
synonym of Pastaloca, q.v. (H. E. B.
Pastias.—Rivera, Diario, leg. 2602, 1736(identical?).
Pastoliak. A Chnagmiut Eskimo village
on the right bank of Pastoliakr., near the
s. shore of Nortonsd., Alaska; pop. 80 in
1880.
Pastoliak.—Tebenkof (1849) £ by Baker,
# Dict. Alaska, 490, 1906. Pastoliakh.—Petroff
in 10th Census, Alaska, 11, 1884.
Pastoligmiut. A subdivision of the
Unaligmiut Eskimo of Alaska, formerly
camping at the head of Pastolik bay.
Paschtoligmeuten.—Wrangell quoted by Richard-
son, Arct. Exped., 1,370, 1851. Paschtoligmjuten.-
Holmberg, Ethnog. Skizz., 6, 1855. Paschtoligmü-
ten.—Wrangell, Nachr., 122, 1839. Paschtuligmü-
ten.—Ibid. Pashtolegmutis.-Latham (1845) in
Jour. Ethnol. Soc. Lond., 183, 1848. Pashtolits.-
Keane in Stanford, Compend, 529, 1878. Pastol-
£–Holmbers quoted by Dall, Alaska, 407,
0.
Pastolik. A Chnagmiut Eskimo village
on Pastolik r., Alaska; pop. 113 in 1890.—
Nelson in 18th Rep. B. A. E., map, 1899.
Pastolik. A former Unaligmiut Eskimo
camp for hunting beluga, at the head of
Pastol bay, Alaska.
Pachtolik.—Zagoskin in Nouv. Ann. Voy., 5th S.,
xx1, map, 1850. Paschtolik.—Holmberg, Ethnog.
Skizz., map, 1855. Pastólik.—Dall, Alaska, 236,
1870.
Pasukdhin (‘village on a hilltop”). An
ancient village of the Osage. The name
was afterward given to a settlement of the
Pahatsi, or Great Osage, on Verdigris r.,
Okla. In 1850, when visited by De
Smet, it numbered 600 souls.
Bithiii. De Smet, w, Miss., 355, 1856 £
Big Hills.—Keane in Stanford, Compend., 470,
- '' .- . cit. ": .-
# # £ is: asuk-
Pasulin (Pasúlin, ‘village on a hilltop”).
A former village on Kansas r., occupied
about 1820 by the Kansa, when the tribe
had 4 villages. J. O. D.)
Pataguo. A Coahuiltecan tribe, first
mentioned by Massanet, Nov. 16, 1690,
in his list of tribes met between the pre-
sidio of Coahuila and the Hasinai coun-
try of Texas. The tribes were given in
the list in geographical order, and the
indication is that this tribe then lived
N. E. of the Rio Grande (Velasco, Dicta-
men Fiscal, Nov.30, 1716, Mem. de Nueva
España, xxvii, 183, MS.). This view is
BULL. 30]
supported by the fact that in 1691 Massa-
net found the tribe at Rio Hondo, 11
leagues N. E. of the Rio Nueces. They
were with Indians of the “Sanpanal, Pat-
chal, Papafiaca, Parchiquis, Pacuáchiam,
Aguapālam, Samampác, Vánca, and Pa-
yayán.” tribes (ibid., 94). One of these
is in García's list of Coahuiltecan tribes
(1760), and Massanet records the state-
ment that the language of this country was
the same (i. e. Coahuiltecan) all the way
from his starting point to beyond San
Antonio r (ibid., 98; and Espinosa, Dia-
rio, May 8, 1716). In 1716 Ramón and
Espinosa found three rancherias of the
tribe in the same locality (Derrotero,
1691, in Mem. de Nueva España, xxv.11,
145, MS.). Members of this tribe were
baptized at San Francisco Solano mission
after 1704 (Valero Bautismos), where
they frequently intermarried with the
Xarames, and between 1720 and 1763
numbers of them were at San Antonio de
Valero (ibid., passim). In 1738 Lorenzo,
a Pataguo, was “governor” of this mis-
sion (Testimony, June 3, 1738, in Archivo
Gen., Yndiferente de Guerra, 1736–37,
fol. 88, MS.). In their gentile state they
intermarried with the Payayas and Pat-
zaus (Valero Casamientos, partidas 128,
157, MS.). H. E. B.)
Pachajuen.—Valero Entierros, partida 257, 1739,
MS. (identical?). Patagahan.—Ibid., partida 255,
1739. Patagahu.-Ibid., 1739. Patagua.-Espi-
nosa, Diario, 1716, MS. in Archivo Gen. Pata.
n.-Valero Casamientos, 1716, partida 9, MS.
atague.—Valero Entierros, 1704, rtida 25.
Pataguita.–Morfi, Hist., ca.1781, MS. (identical?).
Pataquakes.—Hernando del Bosque, Ex ., 1675,
in Nat. Geog. Mag., xIV, 343, 1903 (identical?).
Pataque.—Valero utismos, 1728, partida 220.
Patavo.–Massanet, Nov. 16, 1690, cited in Mem.
de Nueva España, xxvii, 183, MS.
Pataheuhah. Given by Schoolcraft
(Ind. Tribes, III, 612, 1853) as a former
village of the Mdewakanton Sioux, with
229 inhabitants, on Minnesota r., 25 m.
from the agency in Minnesota; perhaps
that of Chetanduta, “Scarlet hawk, chief
of the Tintaotonwe.
Patakeemothe (Pā-täke-e-no-the', ‘rab-
bit”). A gens of the Shawnee.—Morgan,
Anc. Soc., 168, 1877.
Patameragouche. Given by Alcedo
(Dic. Geog., Iv, 117, 1788) as an Indian
£ village on the E. coast of Nova
Scotia, near Canso str. Not identified.
Pataotrey. A large village of the Ju-
mano in New Mexico in 1598; doubt-
less situated in the region of Abo, E. of
the Rio Grande.
Pataotrey.—Oñate (1598) in Doc. Inéd., xv.1, 114,
1871. Patasce.—Ibid., 123 (believed by Bandelier
to be probably identical).
Pataquilla. A rancheria near the pre-
sidio of La Bahía and the mission of
Espíritu Santo de Zúñiga, on the lower
Rio San Antonio, Tex., in 1785, at which
date it contained only 3 inhabitants
(Bancroft, No. Mex. States, 1,659, 1886).
57009°–Bull, 30, pt 2–12–14
PATAHEUHAH-PATIQUILID 209
Its le were ibly of Karankawan
or 8''. Cf. Pastaloca.
Pataunck. A tribe or subtribe of the
Powhatan confederacy on Pamunkey r.,
Va., numbering about 400 in 1612.—
Strachey, Va., 62, 1849.
Patchoag ('where they divide in two,"
£in: to two streams forming one
river.—Trumbull). A tribe on the s.
coast of Long id., N.Y., extending from
Patchogue to Westhampton. Besides
their principal village, bearing the same
name, they had others at Fireplace,
Mastic, Moriches, and Westhampton.
The Cannetquot Indians were a part of
this tribe. The survivors are known as
Poosepatuck, q.v.
Patchoag. The principal village of the
Patchoag, near the present Patchogue,
Suffolk co., Long id., N. Y.
Onchechaug.—Patent of 1680 quoted by Thomp-
son, Long Id., I, 413, 1843. achough.-Rutten-
ber, Ind. Geog. Names, 81, 1906. Patchague.—
Wood in Macauley, N. Y., II, 252, 1829. Pa
£ Pochoug.—Writer of 1752 quoted
by Thompson, Long Id., 1,414, 1843. Pochoughs.—
Ruttenber, Ind. Geog. Names, 81, 1906. Una-
chog.—James quoted by Tanner, Narr., 328, 1830.
Uncachage.—Deed of 1664 quoted by Tnompson,
Long Id., I, 410, 1843. Unquachog.—Trumbull,
Ind. Names Conn., 74, 1881 (trans. whque-adchu-
auk, “end of a mountain'). Vnchechange.—Doc.
of 1676 in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., xiv, 717, 1883.
Patha (“beaver’). An Oto gens.
Beaver.–Dorsey, Tciwere MS. vocab., B. A. E.,
# Pa-ga".-Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 240,
Path Killer (corrupted translation of
Nañná’ht-diht’, ‘he kills [habitually] in
the path'). A former prominent Chero-
kee chief who sign the treaties of
Tellico in 1804 and 1805, and the treaty of
Turkeytown (Chickasaw Council House)
in 1816. See Ridge, Major. (J. M.)
Patica. The name of two villages in
N. E. Florida at the period of the French
Huguenot occupancy in 1564. One was
on the coast, 8 leagues s. of Ft Caro-
line, which stood near the mouth of St
John r.; its chief was friendly with the
French and was '' of the Saturiba,
or possibly of the Timucua tribe. The
other village was on the w. bank of St
Johnr., apparently about midway between
the present Jacksonville and Palatka,
and probably belonged to the Timucua.
It appears on the De Bry map of 1591 as
Patchica. Bartram mentions the “Pati-
cas,” with “Yamasees,” “Utinas,” and
others, as early enemies to the Carolina
colony until their strength was broken by
the Creeks. (J. M.)
Patchica.—De Bry, map (1591) in Le Moyne,
Narr., Appleton trans., 1875 (on St John r.).
Patica.—Laudonnière (1564) in French, Hist. Coll.
La., n.s., 275, 1869 (used for both villages). Pati-
cas.—Bartram, Trav., 54, 1792. Paticos.–School-
craft, Ind. Tribes, v, 98, 1855.
Patiquilid. A Chumashan village on
one of the Santa Barbara ids., Cal., prob-
ably Santa Rosa, in 1542.—Cabrillo, Narr.
210
[B. A. E.
PATIQUIN-PATUXENT
(1542), in Smith, Colec. Doc. Fla., 186,
1857.
Patiquin. A Chumashan village on one
of the Santa Barbara ids., Cal., probably
Santa Rosa, in 1542.—Cabrillo, Narr.
(1542), in Smith, Colec. Doc. Fla., 186,
1857.
Patiri. An unidentified tribe given by
Morfi (Hist. Tex., bk. II, ca. 1781, MS.)
in his list of Texas tribes.
Patki. The Cloud or Water-house phra-
try of the Hopi, which comprises the fol-
lowing clans: Patki, Kau (Corn), Omowuh
(Rain-cloud), Tangaka (Rainbow), Ta-
lawipiki (Lightning), Kwan (Agave),
Sivwapi (Bigelovia graveolens), Pawikya
(Aquatic animal [Duck]), Pakwa (Frog),
Pavatiya (Small aquatic creatures), Murzi-
busi (Bean), Kawaibatunya (Water-
melon), and Yoki (Rain). This people
claims to have come from the great-
cactus region in the “red land of the
south,” called by them Palátkwabi. The
Water-house phratry of Fewkes and the
Rain (Yoki) phratry of Stephen are
identical.
Pat-ki-nyü-mü.-Fewkes in Am. Anthrop., VII,
402, 1894 (nyū-mú=‘phratry’). Yo'-ki...—Stephen
in 8th Rep. B. A. E., 39, 1891.
Patki. The Cloud or Water-house clan
of the Patki I' of the Hopi.
Batki.—Dorsey and Voth, Mishongnovi Cere-
monies, 175, 1902. Batkinyamu.—Ibid., Pa'jeh.—
Bourke, Snake Dance, 117, 1884. Patki wińwü.—
Fewkes in 19th Rep. B. A. E., 583, 1901 (wińwú=
‘clan'). Pat'-ki win-wa.—Fewkes in Am.
Anthrop., VII, 402, 1894.
Patmetac. A former village, presumably
Costanoan, connected with Dolores mis-
sion, San Francisco, Cal.—Taylor in Cal.
Farmer, Oct. 18, 1861.
Pato. A town between Aguacay and
Amaye, w. of the £ i, probably
in the present Clark co., Ark.; visited by
Moscoso's troops, after De Soto's death,
in July 1542.–Gentl. of Elvas (1557)
in French, Hist. Coll. La., II, 195, 1850.
Patofa. A former district and town,
probably Uchean, named after its chief,
situated in Georgia and visited by DeSoto's
expedition in Apr. 1540 (Gentl. of Elvas,
1557, in French, Hist. Coll. La., II, 139,
1850). If Uchean, the name is possibly
related to the Yuchi term padófa, ‘dark,’
“obscure’ (F. G. Speck, inf'n, 1907).
Patoqua (‘village of the bear’). For-
merly one of the western group of Jemez
pueblos, situated on a ledge of the mesa
that separates Guadalupe and San Diego
canyons, 6m. N. of Jemezpueblo, N. central
New Mexico. It seems to have been the
seat of the Spanish mission of San Joseph
de los Jemez (which contained a church
as early as 1617), but was abandoned in
1622 on account of hostility of the Nava-
ho. In 1627, however, it and Gyusiva
were resettled by Fray Martin de Arvide
with the inhabitants of a number of
small pueblos then occupied by the
Jemez. It was permanently abandoned
prior to the Pueblo revolt of 1680. The
people of this pueblo claimed to have
dwelt at the lagoon of San José, 75 m.
N. W. of Jemez, and that they removed
thence to a place between Salado and
Jemez rs, where they built the pueblo of
Anyukwinu. See Bandelier in Arch.
Inst. Papers, Iv, 205, et seq., 1892; and
cf. Century Cyclopedia of Names, 1894,
art. Patoqua. (F. w. H.)
Batokvá.–Loew (1875) in Wheeler Surv. Rep.,
VII, 343, 1879. Patoqua.—Bandelier in Arch. Inst.
Papers, IV, pt. 2, 207, 1892. San Joseph de Jemez.—
Bandelier (1888) in Compte-rendu Cong. Am.,
VII, 452, 1890. S. Iosepho.—Crepy, Map Am. Sept.,
ca. 1783. S. Josef.—D'Anville, Map Am. Sept.,
1746. S. Josefo.—Jefferys, Am. Atlas, map 5, 1776.
St Josef.—D'Anville, Map N.A., Bolton's ed., 1752.
St. Joseph.—Shea, Cath. Missions, 80, 1870.
Patshenin. A tribe or band formerly
living with the Saponi and Tutelo under
Iroquois protection on Grand r., Ontario.
They probably came from the S. with
those tribes, and Hale thinks they may
have been the Occaneechi.
Botshenins—Hale in Proc. Am. Philos. Soc., Mar.
2, 1883. Patshenins.—Ibid.
Pattali. One of the Apalachee towns
mentioned in a letter of 1688 addressed
by a numberof Apalachee chiefs to Charles
£ Spain. A facsimile of the original
letter was reproduced and published by
Buckingham Smith in 1860.—Gatschet,
Creek Migr. Leg., 1, 76, 1884.
Patung. The Squash phratry of the
Hopi, consisting of the Squash, Crane,
Pigeon-hawk, and Sorrow-making clans.
They claim to have come from a region in
southern Arizona called Palatkwabi.
Batánga.—Woth, Trad. of Hopi, 40, 1905. Patuñ.—
Fewkes in 19th Rep. B. A. E., 583, 1901.
Patung. The Squash clan of the Patung
£ of the Hopi.
atang.—Woth, Oraibi Summer Snake Ceremony,
283, 1903. Batang-a-Dorsey and Voth, Mishong-
novi Ceremonies, 176, 1902. Patun wińwü.—
Fewkes in 19th Rep. B. A. E., 583, 1900 (wiń-wa–
‘clan'). Pa'-tuñ-wuń-wu.—Fewkes in Am. An-
throp., VII, 402, 1894.
£ A. £ of
the Angmagsalingmiut Eskimo of the E.
coast ' Greenland.—Meddelelser om
Grönland, Ix, 382, 1889.
Patuxent (probably related in meaning
to Patuxet, q.v.). An Algonquian tribe
formerly living in what is now Calvert
co., Md., their principal village bearing
the same name. It is probable that they
were closely related to the Conoy, if not a
part of them. They met the Maryland
colonists, on their first arrival, on terms of
friendship, which continued without seri-
ous interruption as long as the tribe ex-
isted. As early as 1639 the colonial author-
ities proclaimed the Patuxent as friends
and declared them under the protection of
the colony. In 1651 they, together with
other Indians, were placed on a reser-
BULL. 30]
vation at the head of Wicomico r. The
following is an account of a religious
ceremony in their temple, from the Re-
latio Itineris of White: “On an ap-
pointed day all the men and women of
every age, from several districts, gathered
together round a large fire; the younger
ones stood nearest the fire, behind these
stood those who were older. Then they
threw deer's fat on the fire, and lifting
their hands to heaven and raising their
voices they cried out Yaho! Yaho! Then
making room some one brings forward
quite a large bag; in the ' is a pipe and
a powder which they call Potu. The
pipe is such a one as is used among us for
smoking tobacco, but much larger; then
the bag is carried round the fire and the
boys and girls follow it, singing alter-
nately with tolerably pleasant voices,
Yaho! Yaho! Having completed the cir-
cuit the pipe is taken out of the bag and
the powder called Potu is distributed to
each one as they stand near; this is
lighted in the pipe and each one drawing
smoke from the pipe blows it over the
several members of his body and conse-
crates them.”
Patuxents.—Bozman, Md., II, 421, 1837. Pautux-
untes.—Smith (1629), Va., I, 135, repr. 1819.
Patuxent. The principal village of the
Patuxent, situated on the E. bank of Pa-
tuxent r., Md. Capt. John Smith esti-
mated the number of warriors at 40 in
1608.
Barchuxem.—White (1634), Relatio Itineris, 41,
1874. "Barcluxen.–White quoted by Shea, Cath:
Miss., 487, 1855. Patuxent.—Writer of 1639 quoted
in Relatio Itineris, 63, 1874. Patuxunt.—Yong
1634) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 4th s., IX, 105, 1871.
wtuxunt.—Smith (1629), Va., I, 118, repr. 1819,
Patuxet (prob. Pátukeset, “at the little
fall.’–Gerard). A Massachuset village on
the site of Plymouth, Mass. It was depop-
ulated by the great pestilence of 1617,
which seems not to have extended much
farther south.
Acawmuck.—Smith, map (ca. 1616), cited in Mass.
Hist. Soc. Coll., 2ds., III, 175, 1846 (‘to go by water”:
used in describing a place more easily reached by
water than by land). Accomack.—Smith, (1616),
id., 3d s., vi, 108, 1837. Accoomeek.—Winthrop
(ca. 1625), ibid., iii.175, is 46. Apaum.—williams'
deed (ca. 1635) in R. I. Col. Rec., 1, 18, 1856 £
£ Ompaam.–Cotton (1708) in Mass.
Hist. Soc. Coll., 3d S., II, 232, 1830 (Massachuset
name). Patuckset.—Pratt (1662), ibid., 4th s, IV,
480, 1858. Patusuc.—Kendall, Trav., II, 45, 1819.
Patuxet.—Smith (1629), Va., II, 183, repr. 1819.
Patuxite.—Dermer (1620) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll.,
4th s., III, 97, 1856. Patuyet.—Dee in Smith (1629)
Va., II, 228, repr. 1819. Um e:Writer of
1815 in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 2d s., III, 175, 1846
(so called by Mashpee Indians).
Patwin (‘man,’ ‘person’). A name
adopted by Powers to designate a division
of the Copehan family (q.v.). They oc-
cupied the area extending from Stony cr.,
Colusa co., to Suisun bay, Solano co.,
Cal., and from Sacramento r. to the
boundary of the Kulanapan family on
the w., but excluding the so-called
Coyote Valley Indians on the headwaters
PATUXENT—PAUGIE
211
of Putah cr. in the s. part of Lake co.,
determined by Barrett to be Moquelum-
nan and not Copehan. The dialects of
this division differ considerably from
those of the Wintun. Powers believed
the Patwin were once very numerous.
The manners and customs of the tribes
in the interior and on the mountains dif-
fered greatly from those near the shore.
On the plains and in the valleys in build-
ing a dwelling they excavated the soil for
about 2 ft, banked up enough earth to
keep out the water, and threw the remain-
der on the roof in a dome. In the moun-
tains, where wood was more abundant
and rain more frequent, no roofing of
earth was used. In war the Patwin used
bows and arrows and flint-pointed spears;
no scalps were taken, but the victors are
said often to have decapitated the most
beautiful maiden they captured. They
had a ceremony for “raising evil spirits”
and dances to celebrate a good harvest of
acorns or a successful catch of fish. The
dead were usually buried, though crema-
tion was practised to some extent by some
of the tribes. For the Patwin villages,
see Copehan Family.
Patchawe.–Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., III, 95,
1877 (Chimariko name). Patwae.—Ibid. Pat-
weens.—Powers in Overland Month., XIII, 543,
1874. Pat-win.-Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol.,
III, 218, 1877. -
Patzau. A tribe, probably Coahuilte-
can, mentioned as early as 1690 by Mas-
Sanet in his list of tribes met between the
presidio of Coahuila and the Hasinai
country of Texas. The tribes were given
in the list in geographical order, and the
indication is that the Patzau then lived
N. E. of the Rio Grande (Velasco, Dicta-
men Fiscal, Nov. 30, 1716, in Mem. de
Nueva España, xxv.11, 183, '. In the
following year Massanet found them 11
leagues E. of Nueces r. with the Pataguos,
Pachales, and others (ibid., 94). This
tribe is evidently distinct from the Putzai
as well as from the Pachales, but it is dif-
ficult to distinguish some of the variants
of these two names. Some of the Patzau
entered San Francisco Solano mission on
the Rio Grande as early as 1712, and be-
tween 1723 and 1750 a number of them
were baptized at San Antonio de Valero
Valero Bautismos, passim). '. E. B.)
acha.–Valero Bautismos, 1730, partida 327, MS.
Pacha.—Ibid., 1737, partida 433. Pachac -ibid.,
1735, partida 407. Pachai.—Ibid., 1732, partida 363.
Pachaug.—Ibid., 1731, partida351. Pachaxa.-Ibid.,
1728, partida,227. Paisau.–Ibid., 1723, partida.-.
Paiztat.—Ibid., 1733, partida 378. Pasaju.-Ibid.,
1728, partida 239. asza.—Ibid., partida .432.
Pattsau,-Massanet (1690) in Dictamen Fiscal, Nov.
30,1716, MS. (miscopy). Patzar.—Walero Bautismos,
1727, partida 178. Paza.–Ibid., 1741, partida, 540.
Pazac.—Ibid., 1732, partida 367. Pazajo-Ibid.,
1733, partida 371. Pazaju.—Ibid., partida,374.
Pazaug.—Ibid., 1732, partida 356. Pazhajo.-Ibid.,
1712, partida. 7. Psaupsau.—Ibid., 1730, partida
319 (identical?).
Paughaden. See Pauhagen.
Paugie. See Porgy.
212
[B. A. E.
PAUGUSSET-PAVIOTSO
Paugusset (‘where the narrows open
out.”—Trumbull). A small Algonquian
tribe in Connecticut, on Housatonic r.,
near the mouth of the Naugatuck. Their
principal village, £ was on the
E. side of the river. They had a fortress
on the E. bank about half a mile above
the Naugatuck, and another in Milford.
Ruttenber makes them a part of the
Wappinger confederacy, and says they
were subject to the Mattabesec. They
claimed a tract on both sides of the lower
Housatonic, extending up to Newtown,
but sold most of their lands about 1660.
Besides their principal village they had
Turkey Hill Village, Pauquaunuch, Nau-
gatuck, and Poodatook. The whole tribe
numbered perhaps 700 or 800. In 1762
they had mainly retired to Scaticook,
farther up the river, where the survivors
then numbered 127, while about 60 were
still in their old homes. Several mixed-
blood families are said to survive near
Bridgeport, Conn. J. M. C. T.)
Pagasett —Conn. Rec. cited by Trumbull, Ind.
Names Conn., 46, 1881. Paugassett.—N. H. Rec.
###". Paugussetts. De Forest, Inds. Conn.,
1, 1853. Pawgassett.—New Haven Rec. (1642)
uoted by Trumbull, op.cit. Pawgasuck.—Donn.
ec. quoted, ibid. Pawghksuck.–Stiles (1761),
ibid. epawaugs.—Ibid., 49. Wopowage.—Trum-
bull, Conn., I, 42, 1818. - -
Paugusset. The chief village of the
Paugusset, situated on the E. bank of
Housatonic r., in New Haven co., Conn.,
about a mile above Derby. It contained
about 300 inhabitants.
Pagasett.—Conn. Rec. # by Trumbull, Ind.
Names Conn., 46, 1881. Paugasset.—Birdsey (1761)
in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st S., x, 111,1809. Paugus-
set.—Trumbull, Conn., 1, 42, 1818. Pawgassett.—
New Haven Rec. (1642) ': by Trumbull, Ind.
8.
Names Conn., op. cit. wgasuck.–Conn. Rec.,
ibid. Pawghkeesuck.—Stiles (1761), ibid.
Paugwik. An Aglemiut and Unalaskan
village at the mouth of Naknek r., Alaska,
on the s. side. Pop. (including Kingiak)
192 in 1880, 93 in 1890.
Kennuyak.—Petroff, Rep. on Alaska, 45,
Kinuiak.—Petroff, ibid., map. Naugvik.—Sari-
chef quoted by Baker, Geog. Dict. Alaska, 1902.
P ik.—11th Census, Alaska, 164, 1893. Paug-
wik.—Petroff in 10th Census, Alaska, 17, 1884.
Pawik.—Baker, op. cit., Suworof.—Ibid. Taug-
wik.—Petroff, Rep. on Alaska, 45, 1881.
Pauhagen. One of the New England
names of the menhaden, or mossbunker
(Alosa menhaden); also a sort of mack-
erel bait made of chop or ground
fish. Trumbull (Natick Dict., 69, 1903)
derives the word from p&kangan (pwkan-
gan) in the Abnaki dialect of Algonquian,
said to signify “fertilizer”; but this is re-
garded as very doubtful by Gerard, who
says the fish called by Rasles p.8kangané
cannot be identified. Other spellings are
paughaden, poghaden, pauhaugen. See
Menhaden, Pogy, Porgy. (A. F. C.)
Pauhuntanuc. An Abnaki village in
1614, probably on or near the coast of
Maine.
Paghhuntanuck.—Smith (1616) in Mass. Hist. Soc.
Coll, 3d S., vi, 107, 1837. Pauhuntanuck-Smith
(1631), ibid., III, 22, 1833,
Paukauns. See Pecan.
Paul; Little Paul. See Mazakutemani.
Pauma. A former Luiseño rancheria
on San Luis Rey r., San Diego co., Cal.;
pop. 106 in 1865. The name is now also
applied to a reservation of 250 acres of un-
patented land, with 67 inhabitants, which
was under the Mission-Tule consolidated
ncy until 1903, when the agency was
divided and Pauma placed under the
Pala agency (Ind. Aff. Rep., 125, 1865;
ibid., 175, 1902). The Pauma rancheria
seems to have existed at least as early as
1795 (Grijalva cited by Bancroft, Hist.
Cal., 1,563, 1886), when it is mentioned
under the form Pamua.
Palma.—Ames, Rep. Miss. Indians, 6, 1873.
Paupattokshick. A village of 15 houses
on lower Thames r., in New London
co., Conn., occupied in 1638 by some of
the conquered Pequot assigned to the
Mohegan.—Williams (1638) in Mass.
Hist. Soc. Coll., 4th s., v.1, 251, 1863.
Pauquaunuch. A village of the Pau-
gusset in Stratford township, Fairfield
co., Conn. It contained 25 wigwams
about 1710, but before 1761 the Indians
had removed up the river to Scatioook.
Golden Hill tribe.–De Forest, Inds. Conn., 49, 1853.
Pauquaunuch.—Birdsey (1761) in Mass. Hist. Soc.
Coll., 1st s., x, 111, 1809. Pughquonnuck.—Trum-
bull, Conn., 109, 1818.
Pausanes. A Coahuiltecan tribe for-
merly living on San Antonio r., Texas;
mentioned by García as one of the tribes
speaking the £ of his Manual.
Pamanes.–Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Apr. 17, 1863.
Pames.—Ibid. Pausanas.—Shea, Cath. Miss., 86,
1855. Pausanes.–García, Manual, title, 1760.
fauxanes. Doc. of 1737 cited by Orozco y Berra,
Geog., 304, 1864.
Paushuk (pau-shiak’, ‘cutthroats'). An
Arikara band—Hayden, Ethnog. and
Philol. Mo. Val., 357, 1862.
Pavatiya. The Tadpole clan of the
Hopi.
Pavatiya wińwü.–Fewkes in 19th Rep. B. A. E.,
583, 1901 (wińwú=' clan'). Pa-va-ti-ya wuñ-wü.—
Fewkes in Am, Anthrop, vii. 402, 1894.
Paviotso. A name '' originally by
Powell to a group of small Shoshonean
tribes in w. Nevada, and extended for
convenience to all related bands in that
region. For their names, see Mono-
Paviotso.
Athlets.–Gatschet in Wheeler Surv. Rep., VII, 410,
1879. Baloh.–Powers, Inds. W. Nevada, MS.,
B. A. E., 1876 (Washo name). Pa'lu.—Henshaw,
Washo MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1883 (Washo name).
Paviotso.–Ind. Aff. Rep., 251, 1877. Pa-vi-o-tsos. –
Powell in H. R. Misc. Doc. 86,43d Cong., 1st sess.,
5, 1874. Payutes.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Jan.
31, 1862. Pey-ute.—Forney in Ind. Aff. Rep., 365,
1859. Pi-utah.—Holeman in Ind. Aff. Rep., 151,
1852. Piutahs-Holeman, ibid., 444, 1853. Pi-utes.—
Taylor in Cal. Farmer, June 26, 1863. Plai'kni.—
Gatschet in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., 11, pt. 1, xxxv
1890 (collective name for Snakes, Klamath, and
Modoc on Sprague r., Oreg.). Py-ute.—Hurt in
Ind. Aff. Rep. 1856, 228, 1857. Say-do-carah.—
Hopkins, Life Among Piute, 75, 1882 (trans.
“conquerors' or “enemy'). Sidocaw.–Campbell
in Ind. Aff. Rep., 119, 1866. Taniyumu'h.–Powers,
Inds. W. Nevada, MS., B. A. E., 1875 (own ancient
name). Ti’vati’ka.—Hoffman in Proc. Am. Philos,
Soc., xxIII, 298, 1886 (= pine-nut eaters'),
BULL. 30]
Paviye. A rancheria, probably Co-
chimi, connected with Purísima (Cade-
gomo) mission, Lower California, in the
18th century.—Doc. Hist. Mex., 4th s.,
v, 189, 1857.
Pavlof. An Aleut village at Selenie pt.,
Pavlof bay, Alaska penin., Alaska. Pop.
59 in 1833, according to Veniaminof.
Pavlooskoi.–Elliott, Cond. Aff. Alaska, 225, 1875.
Pavlovsk.—Petroff in 10th Census, Alaska, 35, 1884.
Pavlovskoe.—Veniaminof, Za iski, 11, 203, 1840.
Pawlowskoje–Holmberg, Ethnog. Skizz., map,
1855. Selenie. —Dall (1880) quoted by Baker, Geog.
Dict. Alaska, 1902 (Russian: “settlement').
Pavuwiwuyuai (Pa-vu’-wi-wu'-yu-ai). A
Paviotso band formerly about Mammoth
'' Utah.—Powell, Paviotso MS., B.
A. E., 1881.
Paw. The Water clan of the pueblo of
Taos, N. Mex.
Pä-taiina.—Hodge, field notes, B. A. E., 1899
(taiina = people').
Pawating (Baw ting, a cognate form
of Bawftigunk, “at the rapids.”—W. J.).
An ancient Chippewa village at Sault Ste
Marie, on the s. bank of St Marys r.,
Chippewa co., Mich. According to
Dr Wm. Jones the old village site is the
most sacred spot known to the old-time
Chippewa. A Chippewa who has been
to the rapids has made a holy pilgrim-
age, because there his ancestors were
created, there the manitos blessed the
people, and from there was the disper-
sion round about L. Superior. The
ple, from the situation of their village,
were called Saulteurs by the early French
writers, and as the French became ac-
uainted with more remote bands of
hippewa the term came to designate
the whole tribe. The Jesuit mission of
Sainte Marie du Sault was established at
Pawating in 1669. (J. M.)
Bahwetego-weninnewug-Tanner, Narr., 63, 1830.
Bahweti...—ibid., 64. "Baouichtigouin-Jes. Rei.
1640, 34, 1858. Bawateeg.-Schoolcraft in Minn.
Hist.Soc. Coll.,v,398,1885. Bawa .-Ibid. Bawi-
wininiwag.-Kelton, Ft Mackinac, 145, 1884.
Bawi' .—Wm. Jones, inf’n, 1906. £
Ibid. witing.—Baraga, Eng-Otch. Dict., *
1878. Bow-e-ting.—Warren '' in Minn. Hist.
Soc. Coll., v, 38, 1885. Bunger.–McLean, Twenty-
five Years' Service, 1, 195,1842. Cascade #T
Richardson, Arct. Exped., 11, 37, 1851. "Achil-
iny.—Neill in Minn. Hist. Soc. Coll., v, 413, 1885.
Fall Indians.—Tanner, Narr., 63, 1830. Gens du
Sault.—Jes. Rel. 1640, 34, 1858. Habitans du Sault.—
Jes. Rel. 1642, 97, 1858. ndachiliny.—La Ches-
naye (1697) in Margry, Déc., VI, 6, 1
tik.—Jes. Rel. 1658, 22, 1858. tingdachi-
rini. N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist. Ix, 16 not: 1555.
fahouitingsach Irini. Jes. Rei. 1670, 79, 1858.
Pah-witing-dach-irini.—Shea, Cath. Miss., 362,
1852. Pahwitti -irini.—Shea, Discov. Miss.
Val.., xlvii, 1852. Panoirigoueiouhak.—Charlevoix
(1744), Jour., 1,285, 1761 (misprint). Paouitago-
ung.—Jes. Rel. 1648, 62, 1858. Paoüitigoueieuhak-
Jes. Rel. 1642, 97, 1858. Paouitikoungraentaouak.–
Gallinee (1669), in '# Déc., 1, 163, 1875.
Patroniting Dach-Irini.—Heriot, Trav., 206, 1807.
Pauoi üeieuhak.—Charlevoix '' New Fr.,
euhak.—Jes. Rel. 1642, 97,
- –Warren (1852) in Minn.
Hist. Soc. Coll., v. 397, 1885. Pawateeg.—School-
craft in Minn. Hist. Soc. Coll., v,398, 1885. Pawa-
ting.—Ibid. Pāwetékówënënëwäk.—Long, Exped.
St Peter's R., 11, 154, 1824. Pawichtigouek.—
Trumbull (1870) in Minn. Hist. Soc. Coli., v,
PAVIYE—PAWNEE
213
398, 1885. Pawistucienemuks.-Domenech, Deserts
£; Fawitagoucek-Trumbuli
(1870) in Minn. Hist. Soc. Coll., v,398, 1885. Sainte
Marie de Sault.—Shea, Cath. Miss., 361, 1855 (the
mission). Sault Sainte Marie.—Henry, Trav., 60,
# Saut Indians.—Kelton, Ft. Mackinac, 145,
1884.
Pawcatuck. A village, probably on
Pawcatuck r., Washington co., R. I., oc-
cupied in 1657 by a remnant of the con-
quered Pequot. Regarding the name,
Trumbull (Ind. Names Conn., 48, 1881)
says: “If the name belonged first to the
territory—the eastern part of the Pequot
country—it certainly stands for Paquat-
auke, i. e. ‘Pequot land”; but if, as is
on the whole more probable, it belonged
to the river, the first two syllables stand
either for pauqua “clear, open’, or for
pagwa ‘shallow’, and the last syllable,
tuk, denotes a “tidal river.” Yet neither
analysis satisfactorily disposes of the
name of Paucatuck or Pacatuck (1688)
brook, in West Springfield, Mass.”
Pacotucke.—Hopkins (1646) in Mass. Hist. Soc.
Coll., 4th s., VI, 334, 1863. Pakatucke.—Brewster
(1657), ibid., VII, 82, 1865. Paquatuck.—Rec. of
1658 quoted by Trumbull, Ind. Names Conn., 48,
1881. Paquatucke.—Record (ca. 1651) in Mass.
Hist. Soc. Coll., 4th s., VII, 127, 1865. Paucatuck.—
R. I. Col. Rec. cited by Trumbull, Indian Names
Conn., 48, 1881. Paucatucke.—Record (1662) in
R. I. Col. Rec., 1,499, 1856. Pauquatuck.—Wharton
(1683) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st s., v, 234,
i806." Fawcatuck.-Charter of 1563 in R. i. Col.
Rec., II, 19, 1857. Pawkeatucket.—Hopkins (1648
in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 4th s., v.1, 341, 1863.
Pocatocke.—Record (1653) quoted by Drake, Bk.
Inds., bk. 2, 76, 1848. Poccatuck.–Uncas deed
(1656) cited by Trumbull, ind. Names Conn, 48,
1881. Poquatocke.—Minor (1656) cited by Trum-
bull, ibid. Poquatucke.—Record (1659), ibid., 110.
Powcatuck.—Mason (1648) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll.,
4th s., VII,414, 1865. acatuck.—Williams (1648),
ibid., 3d s., 1x, 274, 1846. Pwoakatuck.—Williams
(1648), ibid., 284. Pwocatuck.—Williams (1649),
ibid., 286. Pwockatuck.—Williams (1648), ibid.,
283. Pwouacatuck.—Williams (1648), ibid., 274.
Pawchauquet. A village, probably Nar-
raganset, in w. Rhode Island in 1655.—
Williams (1655) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll.,
3ds., x, 10, 1849.
Pawcocomac. A village of the Pow-
hatan confederacy in 1608, on the N. bank
of Rappahannock r., at the mouth of the
Corotoman, in Lancaster co., Va.-Smith
(1629), Va., I, map, repr. 1819.
Pawikya. The Aquatic Animal (Duck)
clan of the Patki phratry of the Hopi.
Pawikya wińwü.–Fewkes in 19th Rep. B. A. E.,
583, 1901 (wińwú=‘clan'). Pa'-wi-kya wuñ-wä.—
Fewkes in Am. Anthrop., VII, 402, 1894.
Pawipits. Given as a Paiute band on
Moapa res., S. E. Nevada.
Pa-Weapits.–Ingalls (1872) in H. R. Ex. Doc. 66,
42d Cong., 3d sess., 2, 1873. Pawipits.–Ind. Aff.
Rep., 251, 1877.
Pawnee. A confederacy belonging to
the Caddoan family. The name is probably
derived from pariki, a horn, a term used
to designate the peculiar manner of dress-
ing the scalp-lock, by which the hair was
stiffened with paint and fat, and made to
stand erect and curved like a horn. This
marked feature of the Pawnee gave cur-
rency to the name and its application to
214
[B. A. E.
PAWNEE
cognate tribes. The people called them-
selves Chahiksichahiks, “men of men.’
In the general northeastwardly move-
ment of the Caddoan tribes the Pawnee
seem to have brought up the rear.
Their migration was not in a compact
body, but in groups, whose slow prog-
ress covered long periods of time. The
Pawnee tribes finally established them-
selves in the valley of Platter., Nebr.,
which territory, their traditions say,
was acquired by conquest, but the peo-
le who were driven out are not named.
t is not improbable that in making
their way N. E. the Pawnee may have
encountered one or more waves of the
southward movements of Shoshonean
and Athapascan tribes. When the Siou-
an tribes entered Platte valley they
found the Pawnee there. The geographic
arrangement always observed by the four
leading Pawnee tribes may give a hint
of the order of their northeastward move-
ment, or of their grouping in their tra-
ditionary southwestern home. The Skidi
place was to the N. w., and they were
spoken of as belonging to the upper
villages; the Pitahauerat villages were
always downstream; those of the Chaui,
in the middle, or between the Pita-
hauerat and the Kitkehahki, the villages
of the last-named being always upstream.
How long the Pawnee resided in the Platte
valley is unknown, but their stay was lon
enough to give new terms to ‘west’ an
“east,” that is, words £ to ‘up’ or
‘down” that eastwardly flowing stream.
The earliest historic mention of a Paw-
nee is that of the so-called “Turk” (q.v.),
who by his tales concerning the riches of
Quivira (q.v.) allured and finally led
Coronado, in 1541, from New Mexico
over the plains as far as Kansas, where
some Pawnee (see Harahey) visited him.
The permanent villages of the tribes lay
to the N. of Quivira, and it is improbable
that Coronado actually entered any of
them during his visit to Quivira, a name
£ to the Wichita territory. It is
oubtful if the Apane or the Quipana
mentioned in the narrative of De Soto's
expedition in 1541 were the Pawnee, as
the latter dwelt to the N. w. of the Span-
iards' line of travel. Nor is it likely that
the early French explorers visited the
Pawnee villages, although they heard of
them, and their locality was indicated b
Tonti, La Harpe, and others. Frenc
traders, however, were established among
the tribes before the middle of the 18th
century.
How the term Pani (q. v.), or Paw-
nee, as applied to Indian slaves, came
into use is not definitely known. It was
a practice among the French and English
in the 17th and 18th centuries to obtain
from friendly tribes their captives taken
in war and to sell them as slaves to
white settlers. By ordinance of Apr. 13,
1709, the enslavement of negroes and
Pawnee was recognized in Canada (Shea's
Charlevoix, v, 224, 1871). The Pawnee
do not seem to have suffered especially
from this traffic, which, though lucra-
tive, had to be abandoned on account
of the animosities it engendered. The
white settlers of New Mexico became
familiar with the Pawnee early in the 17th
century through the latter's raids for pro-
curing horses, and for more than two
centuries the Spanish authorities of that
territory sought to bring about peaceful
relations with them, with only partial
Success.
As the Pawnee villages lay in a coun-
try remote from the region contested by
the Spaniards and French in the 17th
and 18th centuries, these Indians escaped
for a time the influences that proved so
fatal to their congeners, but ever-increas-
ing contact with the white race, in the
latter part of the 18th century, intro-
duced new diseases and brought great
reduction in population together with loss
of tribal power. When the Pawnee terri-
tory, through the Louisiana Purchase,
d under the control of the U. S., the
dians came in close touch with the
trading center at St Louis. At that time
their territorylay between the Niobrarar.
on the N. and Prairie Dog cr. on the
s., and was bounded on the w. by the
country of the Cheyenne and Arapaho,
and on the E. by that of the Omaha,
on the N. of the Platte, and on the s. of
the Platte by the lands of the Oto and
Kansa tribes. The trail to the S.W., and
later that across the continent, ran partly
through Pawnee land, and the increas-
ing travel and the settlement of the
country brought about many changes.
Through all the vicissitudes of the 19th
century the Pawnee never made war
against the U. S. On the contrary they
gave many evidences of forbearance under
severe provocation by waiting, under
their treaty agreement, for the Govern-
ment to right their wrongs, while Pawnee
scouts faithfully and courageously served
in the U.S. army during Indian hostil-
ities. The history of the Pawnee has
been that common to reservation life—
the gradual abandonment of ancient cus-
toms and the relinquishment of homes
before the pressure of white immigration.
The first treaty between the Pawnee
and the U. S. was that of the several
bands made at St Louis, June 18–22,
1818, when £ was concluded with all
the tribes of the region disturbed by the
War of 1812. By treaty of Ft Atkin-
son, Neb., Sept. 28, 1825, the Pawnee
acknowledged the supremacy of the
United States and agreed to submit all
BULL. 30]
grievances to the Government for adjust-
ment. By treaty of Grand Pawnee Vil-
lage, Nebr., Oct. 9, 1833, they ceded all
their lands s of Platter. By that of
Ft Childs, Nebr., Aug. 6, 1848, they sold
a 60-mile strip on the Platte about Grand
Island. By treaty of Table cr., Nebr.,
Sept. 24, 1857, all lands N. of the Platte
were assigned to the Government, except
a strip on Loup r. 30 m. E. and w. and 15
m. N. and s., where their reservation was
established. This tract was ceded in
1876, when the tribes removed to Okla-
homa, where they now live. In 1892
they took their lands in severalty and
became citizens of the U. S.
The tribal organization of the Pawnee
was based on village communities repre-
senting subdivisions of the tribe. Each
village had its name, its shrine ''
sacred objects, and its priests who ha
charge of the rituals and ceremonies con-
nected with these objects; it had also its
hereditary chiefs and its council com-
posed of the chiefs and leading men. If
the head chief was a man of unusual char-
acter and ability he exercised undisputed
authority, settled all difficulties, and pre-
served social order; he was expected to
give freely and was apt to be surrounded
by dependents. Each chief had his own
herald who proclaimed orders and other
matters of tribal interest.
The tribe was held together by two
forces: the ceremonies pertaining to a
common cult in which each village had
its place and share, and the tribal coun-
cil composed of the chiefs of the different
villages. The confederacy was similarly
united, its council being made up from
the councils of the tribes. In the meet-
ings of these councils rules of precedence
and decorum were rigidly observed. No
one could speak who was not entitled to
a seat, although a few privileged men
Were £i to be present as specta-
tors. The council determined all ques-
tions touching the welfare of the tribe or
of the confederacy.
War parties were always initiated by
some individual and were composed of
volunteers. Should the village be at-
tacked, the men fought under their chief
or under some other recognized leader.
Buffalo hunts were tribal, and in con-
ducting them officers were appointed to
maintain orderso as to permit each family
to procure its share of the game. The
meat was cut in thin sheets, jerked, and
packed in parflèche cases for future use.
Maize, pumpkins, and beans were culti-
vated. The maize, which was regarded
as a sacred gift, was called “mother,” and
religious ceremonies were connected with
its planting, hoeing, and harvesting. Bas-
ketry, '' and weaving were prac-
£ he Pawnee house was the earth
PAWNEE
215
lodge (q.v.), the elaborate construction of
which was accompanied with religious
ceremony, and when afteran absence from
home the family returned to their dwell-
ing the ts thereof were ceremonially
anointed. Men shaved the head except
for a narrow ridge from the forehead to
the scalp-lock, which stood up like a horn.
Frequently a scarf was tied around the
£ like a turban. Both beard and eye-
brows were plucked; tattooing was seldom
practised. £ moccasins
were the only essential parts of a man’s
clothing; leggings and robe were worn in
cold weather and on gala occasions.
Face painting was common, and heraldic
designs were frequently painted on tent-
covers and on the robes and shields of
the men. Women wore the hair in two
braids at the back, the parting as well as
the face being painted red. occasins,
leggings, and a robe were the ancient
dress, £ a skirt and tunic were worn.
Descent was traced through the mother.
There were no totems belonging to the
confederacy. After marriage a man went
to live with his wife's family. Polygamy
Was not uncommon.
The religious ceremonies were connect-
ed with the cosmic forces and the heav-
enly bodies. The dominating power was
Tirawa, generally spoken of as “father.”
The heavenly bodies, the winds, thunder,
lightning, and rain were his messengers.
Among the Skidi the morning and evening
stars represented the masculine and femi-
nine elements, and were connected with
the advent and the perpetuation on earth
of all living forms. A series of ceremonies
relative to the bringing of life and its in-
crease began with the first thunder in the
spring and culminated at the summer sol-
stice in human sacrifice, but the series
did not close until the maize, called
“mother corn,” was harvested. At every
stage of the series certain shrines, or “bun-
dles,” became the center of a ceremony.
Each shrine was in charge of an £
tary keeper, but its rituals and ceremonies
were in the keeping of a priesthood open
to all proper aspirants. Through the sa-
cred and symbolic articles of the shrines
and their rituals and ceremonies a me-
dium of communication was believed to be
opened between the people and the super-
natural powers, by which food, long life,
and prosperity were obtained. The myth-
ology of the Pawnee is remarkably rich in
symbolism and tic fancy, and their
religious system is elaborate and cogent.
The secret societies, of which there were
several in each tribe, were connected with
the belief in supernatural animals. The
functions of these societies were to call
the game, to heal diseases, and to give
occult powers. Their rites were elabo-
rate and their ceremonies dramatic.
216
[B. A. E.
PAWOKTI-PAWPOESIT
Four tribes of the Pawnee confederacy
still survive: the Chaui or Grand Pawnee,
the Kitkehahki or Republican Pawnee,
the Pitahauerat or Tapage Pawnee, and
the Skidi or Wolf Pawnee.
In 1702 the Pawnee were estimated by
Iberville at 2,000 families. In 1838 they
numbered about 10,000 souls, according
to an estimate by houses by the mission-
aries Dunbar and Allis, and the estimate is
substantially confirmed by other author-
ities of the same period, one putting the
number as high as 12,500. The open-
ing of a £ emigrant trail directly
through the country in the 40's introduced
disease and dissipation, and left the people
less able to defend themselves against the
continuous attacks of their enemies, the
Sioux. In 1849 they were officially re-
rted to have lost one-fourth their num-
r by cholera, leaving only 4,500. In
1856 they had increased to 4,686, but 5
ears later were reported at 3,416. They
ost heavily by the removal to Indian Ter.
in 1873–75, and in 1879 numbered only
1,440. They have continued to dwindle
each year until there are now (1906) but
649 survivors.
Messrs Dunbar and Allis of the Presby-
terian church established a mission amon
the Pawnee in 1834, which continu
until 1847 when it was abolished owing
to tribal wars. In 1883 the Woman’s
National Indian Association established
a mission on the Pawnee reservation in
Oklahoma, which in 1884 was transferred
to the Methodist Episcopal Church, under
whose auspices it is still in operation.
Consult Dunbar, Pawnee Indians, 1880–
82; Grinnell, Pawnee Hero Stories, 1889;
G. A. Dorsey, (1) Traditions of the Skidi
Pawnee, 1904, (2) The Pawnee: Myth-
ology, pt. 1, 1906; Fletcher, (1) in Am.
Anthrop., Iv, no. 4, 1902, (2) The Hako,
22d Rep. B. A. E., 1903; Winship, Coro-
nado Exped., 1896. (A. C. F.)
Aches.–Rafinesque in Marshall, Hist. Ky: 1,36.
1824. Ah-i’-hi-nin.—Hayden, Ethnog. and Philol.
Mo. Val., 326, 1862('wolf people': Arapahoname).
Ahuachés.—La Harpe (1719) in M y, Déc., VI,
310, 1886. Apani.—Schoolcraft, Ind. £ VI,
495,1857. Awahe.—Gatschet, Wichita MS., B.A.E.,
1884 (Wichita name). Awāhi.—Gatschet, Wichita
and do MSS. B. A. E., 1884 (Caddo and Wich-
ita name). Awó.—Gatschet, Tonkawe MS., B.A.
E., 1884 (Tonkawa name, originally used by the
Wichita). Axehinén.—Gatschet, Arapaho MS.,
B. A. E., 1879 (Arapaho name). Axihínen.—Ibid.
('wolf people': Arapaho name). Ča'-hiks-i-ca'-
hiks.—Hayden, Ethnog. and Philol. Mo. Val.,
349, 1862 (sig: “men of men, or last of men, i.e.
“Indians': own name). -çahiks.—Hayden
in Proc. Am. Philos. Soc., x, 401, 1869 (sig. ‘Red
man,' ‘Indian'). Dārāzhazh.–Gatschet, Naisha
Apache MS., B. A. E., 1884 (Kiowa Apache name).
Franceses.—Doc. of 1727 quoted by Bandelier in
Arch. Inst. £ v. 191, 1890 (Pananas, or).
Harahey:-For forms of this name, see Haralley,
Ho-di-hi-dán'-ne-ten Kate, Synonymie, 8, 1
(sig. 'wolves': Cheyenne name). Ho-ni'-i-ta-
ni-o.—Hayden, Ethnog. and Philol. Mo. Val., 290,
1862 (sig. ‘little wolf people': Cheyenne name).
Hu'-tab Pa-da’-nin.—Cook. Yankton MS. vocab.,
B. A. E., 184, 1882 (sig. “Pawnees along the edge
or shore” ''. Kuitare'-i.—Gatschet, Comanche
MS., B. A. E., 1884 (‘wolf people': Comanche
name). Kwitara'-a-ten Kate, Synonymie, 9,
1884 (Comanche name; incorrectly said to mean
“skinned buttocks”). Pa-dai'-na.–Hoffman in
Proc. Am. Philos. Soc., 295, 1886 (dialectic form of
“Pawnee”). Pa-da’-ni.—Riggs, Dakota Gram.
173, 1852 (Dakota name). Fadani Masteta. Iapi
Oaye, XIII, no. 9, 33, Sept. 1884 (sig. “Pawnee in the
warm land' [Ind Ter.]). Aéin.—Dorsey, Cegiha
MS. Dict., B. A. E., 1879 (Omaha and Ponca name).
Págin.—Dorsey, Osage MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1
(Osage name; also Páyi"). Pahneug.—Tanner,
Narr.,316, 1830 (Ottawa name). Pa'-i.—Gatschet,
Kaw MS. vocab., B. A. E., 27, 1878 (Kansa name).
Päiné.—Ruxton, Advent., 245, 1848. Pa-la”-ni.—
Hoffman in Proc. Am. Philos.Soc., 295, 1886 (Teton
form of “Padani”). Panana.-MS. of 1685–93
quoted by Bandelierin Arch. Inst. Papers, V, 185-6,
1890. Pánanan.—Hodge, field notes, B. A. E., 1895
Tigua name). Paneas.—Lewis, Travels, 13, 1809.
anes.—Bowen, Am. Discov., by Welsh, 91, 1876.
Pani.—Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, III, 50, 1853.
Panias.—Sibley, Hist. Sketches, 23, 1806. Panies.—
Henry, Trav. in Canada, 80, 1809. Pan-in.—Gat-
schet, Kaw MS. vocab, B. A. E., 27, 1878 (Kansa
name; also Pá-i). Panis.—De 1:Isi , map of La.
£ in Neill, Hist. Minn., 164, 1858. Panis-
lancs. Hutchins (1764) in Schoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes, III, 557, 1853. Pan £ Teiwere
MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1879 (Oto, Iowa, and
Missouri name). Panys.—Perrot (ca. 1718),
Mémoire, 63, 1864. Panzas.—Lewis and Clar
Exped., II, 572, 1817. Paoneneheo.-R. Petter,
inf’n, 1907 (‘the ones with projecting front
teeth": early Cheyenne name). aoninihiéu.—
Gatschet, Cheyenne MS., B. A. E., 1879 (‘having
the front teeth projecting’: given as a Cheyenne
division, but according to Petter, the Pawnee).
P .—Perkins and Peck, Annals of the West,
670, 1850. Par-lar-nee.—Corliss, Lacotah MS. vo-
cab., B. A. E., 106, 1874 (Dakota form of “Pa-
dani"). Pauanas.—Bancroft, Ariz, and N. Mex.,
236, 1889 (misprint). Paunee.—Writer of 1786 in
Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st s., III, 24, 1794. Pawnaw-
nees.–Carver, Travels, 118, 1778. Pawne.—
Balbi, Atlas Ethnog., 54, 1826. Pawnee.–Pike,
Travels, 165, 1811. Pawneer.-Audouard, Travers
l'Amérique, 182, 1869. Pawni.—Latham, Essays,
400, 1860. Páwnye.—Abert in Emory, Recon.,
536, 1848. Páyi".—Dorsey, Kansa MS. vocab.,
B. A. E., 1882 (Kansa name). Pedanis.—Warren
1855), Neb. and Dak. 50, 1875 (misprint for
. Penai-na-Hoffman in Foc. Am.
Philos. Soc., 295, 1886 (dialectic variant of “Pa-
dani"). Pi-ta'-da.—Grinnell, Pawnee Hero
Stories, 240, 1889 (name £ by southern tribes).
Poenese.—Gass, Journal, 18, 1847. Ponis.–Gass,
Voyage, 406, 1810. Quipana.—Biedma (1544) in
French, Hist. Coll. La., II, 106, 1850. Quipano.—
Schoolcraft, Ind., Tribes, VI, 67, 1857; cf. iv, 310,
1854. Shaved heads.—Sage, Scenes in Rocky Mts.,
155, 1846. Tcháhiksi-tcáhiks.—Gatschet,
MS.,
B. A. E.,( men of men's own name).
Tschihri.—
Maximilian, Trav., II, 247, 1841 (Arikara name).
Täé-sa do #: ka.–Matthews, Ethnog. Hidatsa,208,
1877 (‘wol 'o le’: Hidatsa name). Tse' sa no
hpaka.–Ibid. ite Pani.–Le Page du Pratz,
ist. La., map, 1774. White Pania.—Lewis,
Travels, 181, 1809. Wóhesh.—Gatschet, Wichita
MS., B. A. E., 1884 (Wichita name). Xaratenu-
manke.—Will and Spinden, Mandans, 215, 1906
(Mandan name). -
Pawokti. One of the four Alibamu
towns situated in 1798 on the E. bank of
Alabama r., 2 m. below Tawasa (Too-
wassau), near the present Montgomery,
Ala.
Pau-wag-ta.–Royce in 18th Rep. B. A. E., Ala.
map, 1900. Pau-woc-te.—Hawkins '' Sketch,
36, 1848. Pawactas.–Swan (1791) in Schoolcraft,
#. Tribes, v, 262, 1855. Pawokti.—Hawkins, op.
cit.
Pawpoesit. A former village near Barn-
stable, Mass., , occupied by Christian
Indians, probably the Nauset.—Bourne
BULL. 30]
(1674) quoted by Drake, Bk. Inds., bk. 2,
118, 1848.
Paxinos, A Minisink and subsequentl
a Shawnee chief of the 17th and 18t
centuries. He appears first in history in
1680, when as sachem of the Minisink
he sent 40 men to join the Mohawk in an
expedition against the French, and 10
years later was sent by his tribe to confer
with Gov. Dongan of New York in regard
to engaging in the war against the same
nation. About 1692 or 1694 a small body
of Shawnee settled among the Munsee, of
whom the Minisink formed a division,
and sibly Paxinos may have been
one of this party. He was married about
1717. As early at least as 1754 he is re-
ferred to as the “old chief” of the Shaw-
nee (Loskiel, Miss. United Breth., pt. 2,
157–160, 1794), and is so designated in
the New York Colonial Documents wher-
ever referred to. Heckewelder (Ind. Na-
tions, 88, 1876), confirmed by Brinton,
also says he was the chief of the Shaw-
nee. He removed from Minisink to the
Delaware country, but at what date is
unknown, his next appearance being in
connection with the difficulties which
grew out of the removal of the Dela-
wares to Wyoming, Pa. After the death,
in 1749, of Shekellimus, the father of Lo-
gan, who had been a friend of the Mora-
vian missionaries, the latter were fortu-
nate in gaining the friendship of Paxinos.
In 1754 he, with Tedyuskung, warned the
W' of Gnadenhuetten to remove to
ajomick (Wyoming), Pa.; but for this
their lives would have been in danger.
The next year Paxinos renewed the warn-
ing and demanded an answer in the name
of the Hurons. His wife, for whom he had
great affection and to whom he had been
married for 38 years, was converted and
baptized with Paxinos' consent. Soon
after his last visit the Moravian settle-
ment at Shamokin was attacked, and
hearing of the danger to which the mis-
sionary Kiefer was exposed, Paxinos sent
his two sons to conduct him to a place of
safety. He was present with chiefs of
other tribes at Ft. Johnson, N.Y., Apr.
15–19, 1757, in conference with Sir Wm.
Johnson regarding lines of travel and
trade (N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., vii, 245–47,
1856), and also at the conference with
Gov. Denny at Easton, Pa., in August of
the same year (ibid., 316–20). Paxinos
removed with his family to Ohio in 1755
or 1758, where his tribesmen joined in
the war against the English. It is prob-
able that he died shortly after this time.
He left two sons, Kolapeka and Teata-
percaum, the latter a chief of some note
in the war of 1764 (Ruttenber, Tribes
Hudson R., 306, 1872). His name is
given in various forms, as Paxihos, Paxi-
PAXINOS-PAYAYA
217
nosa, Paxnos, Paxnous, Paxowan, Pax-
sinos, etc. (C. T.)
Paxpili. A former Chumashan village
near Purísima mission, Santa Barbara
co., Cal. -
Axpitil.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Oct. 18, 1861.
Paxpili.—Ibid.
Paya. A rancheria, probably Cochimi,
under Purísima (Cadegomo) mission,
Lower California, in the 18th century.
Emetgale axá cang.—Doc. Hist. Mex., 4th s. v.,
189, 1857 #. ‘great trees of the white earth').
Paya.—Ibid.
Payabya (“pushed aside'). An Oglala
band under Young-man-afraid.
Pa-a'-bi-a.—Hayden, Ethnog. and Philol. Mo.
Wal., 376, 1862 (trans. those who camp at the
# Pa-ha-hi'-a.—Ibid. *: obinson
1879) quoted by Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E.,
, 1897 # ‘push aside'). £ry-
Cleveland (1884) quoted by Dorsey, ibid.
Payanmin. A Costanoan village sit-.
uated in 1819 within 10 m. of Santa Cruz
mission, Cal.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer,
Apr. 5, 1860.
Payaya. A prominent Coahuiltecan
tribe living in the latter part of the 17th
century on San Antonio r., Texas. In
1691 Father Massanet, when on his way
to E. Texas, d through their village,
which was then apparently near the site
of the present city of San Antonio.
There he erected an altar, and, through
a Pacpulinterpreter, explained the Chris-
tian doctrine. For the native name of
their stream, Yana guana, he substituted
the Christian name San Antonio de
Padua. As early as 1706 some of the
Payaya were baptized at San Francisco
£ mission, on the Rio Grande, and
this was one of the principal tribes for
which Father Olivares founded San An-
tonio de Valero mission in 1718. They
ranged at least from the Rio Grande to
the Brazos. In 1716 Espinosa met them
near the latter stream, and in 1717 Der-
banne met them near the San Marcos
(Colorado?). According to Rivera, writing
in 1727, their most usual home was near
the Medina, on an arroyo bearing the
tribal name. At San Antonio de Valero
mission the Payaya mingled particularly
with the Xarame, who had been moved
with the mission from the Rio Grande.
These two tribes were the most constant
inhabitants at the mission, and members
of both were there as late as 1776 (Mas-
sanet, Diario, 1691, MS. in Mem. de
Nueva España, xxv II, 95; Teran, De-
scripción y Diaria Demarcación, 1691,
MS., ibid., 28; Olivares, Carta, 1716, MS.,
ibid., 169; Derbanne, 1717, in Margry,
Déc., v.1, 206, 1886; Rivera, 1727, Diario,
leg. 1957, 1736; Baptismal Records of
San Antonio de Valero mission, MS.,
im). (H. E. B.
aia,—Baptismal Rec. San Antonio de Valero,
1718, MS. Paiaia.–Ibid., 1716. Paialla.—Ibid.,
1720. Paiaya,—Ibid., 1718. Paillailles.—Der-
banne (1717) in Margry, Déc., v.1, 206, 1886. Pay-
218
[B. A. E.
PAYNE's Town—PEACE POLICY
.-Mota-Padilla, Hist. de la Conq., 383, 1742.
Payai.—Baptismal Rec. San Antonio de Valero,
1726, MS. Payaia.—Ibid., 1724. Pa —Ibid.
1728. Payay.-Massanet, op.cit., 1691. Pa £o.
Olivares, op.cit., 1716. Payayas.—Rivera, rio,
leg. 1994, 2602, 1736. Payayasa.–Baptismal Rec.
San Antonio de Valero, 1728. £
£ cited in Dictamen Fiscal, 1716, Mem. de
ueva Espana, xxvii, 185. Payseyas.–Uhde,
Länder, 121, 1861. Peyaya.-Terán (1691), op.cit.
Payne's Town. A refugee negro slave
settlement formerly in Alachua co., Fla.,
named from King Payne, a Seminole
chief.—Bell in Morse, Rep. to Sec. War,
309, 1822.
Payojke (Pay-off-ké, ‘summer people’).
One of the two branches into which each
well regulated Tewa village is divided
in consequence of certain traditional be-
liefs £ the religious organization
of that people (Bandelier in Arch. Inst.
Papers, III, 304, 1890). See Tewa.
Payuguan. A tribe or subtribe, prob-
ably Coahuiltecan, at San Francisco So-
lano mission, near the Rio Grande, Mex-
ico, after 1703. They were associated with
the Piniquu, Pataguo, Xarame, Siaban,
Terocodame (q.v.), and other tribes.
After this mission became San Antonio
de Valero, on San Antonio r., Texas,
members of this tribe entered it, as rec-
ords of their baptism there between 1720
and 1741 still exist. Their identity with
the Payuhan tribe, mentioned in 1735, is
evidenced by the fact that in the baptismal
records both names are in one case applied
to the same individual (Baptismal ... of
San Francisco Solano and San Antonio de
Valero missions, MS.). Rivera (Diario,
leg. 2763, 1736) mentions them in 1727
as a Coahuila tribe, which would indi-
cate that they did not extend E. of
Medina r. Cf. Paguan. (H. E. '',
Paiugan.—Baptismal Rec., 1726, partida 170, MS.
Paiuguan.—Ibid., 1713, 24. Pajuguan.—Ibid., 1728,
218. Payaguanes.–Rivera #: leg. 2763,
1736. Payavan.–Massanet (1690) in Dictamen
Fiscal, Nov.30, 1716, MS. (identical?). Payugan-
Baptismal Rec., 1720, 59, MS. Pa an.—Ibid.,
06.230. F##### £
ibid., 1721.9%.
Payupki. A ruined pueblo on a point
of Middle mesa, 6 m. N. of Mishongnovi,
N. E. Arizona. It was built and occupied
by discontented Tanos, Tewa, and Tigua
from the Rio Grande, who left their
homes between the Pueblo rebellion of
1680 and 1696. In 1706 the Payupki vil-
lagers were attacked and defeated by
Capt. Holguin, who in turn was driven
by the Hopi from their territory. In 1742
padres Delgado and Pino visited the Hopi
country and returned to the Rio Grande
with 441 Indians, said to have been Tigua
originally from Sandia and Alameda, and
established them in the refounded pueblo
of Sandia, to which village the Hopi still
£ name Payupki. See Mindeleff
in 8th Rep. B. A. E., 1891; Fewkes in 17th
Rep. B. A. E., 583, 1898; Meline, Two
Thousand Miles, 1867; Bancroft, Ariz.
and N. Mex., 243, 1889. (F. W. H.)
Mesa de las Tiguas.–Menchera map cited by
Fewkes in 22d Rep. B. A. E., 19, 1904.
Pe (Pé). The Firewood or Timber
clans of the Tewa pueblos of San Juan,
Santa Clara, and San Ildefonso, N. Mex.,
and of Hano, Ariz. That of Hano is ex-
tinct.
Pè.–Fewkes in Am. Anthrop., VII, 166, 1894.
Pé-tdóa.—Hodge, ibid., 1x, 350, 1896 (San Juan
and Santa Clara, form; tdóa = people'; San Ilde-
fonso form, Pe-tdóa.)
Pe (Pe'). The Sun clan of the pueblo
of Jemez, N. Mex. A corresponding clan
existed also at the former related pueblo
of Pecos.
Pe.—Hewett in Am. Anthrop., v.1,431, 1904 (Pecos
form). Pe' +.–Hodge, ibid., 1x, 352, 1896 #:
form; += ash = ‘people'). Pe-tsaä.—Ibid. (Jemez
form; tsaa or tsadish = “people').
Peace. See War and War discipline.
Peace Policy. The Indian policy which
is now accepted as the settled policy of
the Government and is £"by the
common sentiment of the American peo-
ple, was inaugurated by President Grant
at the beginning of his first administra-
tion. On his recommendation Congress
enacted the law, approved Apr. 10, 1869,
roviding for the appointment of a
‘Board of Commissioners,” to consist of
not more than 10 persons, to be selected
by him (the President) “from men emi-
nent for their intelligence and philan-
thropy, to serve without pecuniary com-
pensation, who may under his direction
exercise joint control with the Secretary
of the Interior over the disbursement of
the appropriations made by this Act, or
any part thereof, as the President, ma
designate.” William Welsh of Philadel-
£ John B. Farwell of Chicago, George
. Stuart of Philadelphia, Robert Camp-
bell of St Louis, E. S. Tobey of Boston,
William E. Dodge of New York, Felix R.
Brunot of Pittsburg, Nathan Bishop of
New York, and Henry S. Lane of Indiana
were the Board of Commissioners as at
first appointed. They were at that time
called “The Peace Commission.” In his
first annual message, Dec. 1869, President
Grant said: “From the foundation of the
Government to the present, the manage-
ment of the £! inhabitants of this
continent, the Indians, has been a subject
of embarrassment and expense, and has
been attended with continuous robberies,
murders, and wars. From my own ex-
perience upon the frontiers and in Indian
countries, I do not hold either legislation,
or the conduct of the whites who come
most in contact with the Indians, blame-
less for these hostilities. The past, how-
ever, can not be undone, and the question
must be met as we now find it. I have
'' a new policy toward these wards
of the nation (they can not be regarded
am-1» 30] PEA CREEK
in any other light than as wardsgl with
tair results, so far as tried, an'd w ich I
hope will be attended ultimately with
great success.”
For nearly 40 years the Board of In-
dian Commissioners has cooperated with
the Government, favoring such legfisla-
tion and administration in Indian a airs
as by dpeaceful methods should put an end
to In ian discontent, make imfigsible In-
dian wars, and fit the great y of In-
dians to be received into the ranks of
American citizens. For the measures
which they have proposed, to effect these
reforms, see United States Board of Indian
Commissioners. The Mohonk Indian Con-
ference (q. v.), inaugurated and main-
tained by one of the present members of
the Peace Commission, by its marked
influence in guiding public opinion has
added a -strong element of popular sup-
port to this Peace Policy. It is interest-
ing to note that the inauguration of a dis-
tinctive Peace Policy toward the Indians
is due to one of the Ugreatest of American
warriors, President lysses S. Grant. The
wisdom of this plan is shown in the fact
that the policy advocated by the Peace
Commission has resulted in an entire ces-
sation of Indiiin warfare for the last score
of years. (ii. a. o.)
Pea Creek Band. A band of Florida
Seminole, part of whom shared in the
masacre 0 Mag Dade and his command
on Withlacooc ee r. in Dec. 1835.-
Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, vi, 469, 1857.
Pong. By the Massachusetts Indians
strings of white and dark pprple shell
beads (put among animate 0 jects) were
termed respectively wa"pa"piag, white
strings,’ and sl1ka"piag, ‘black strinlfi’
(=A nakiwa"ba"biagandséga"biag). e
English settlers, unused to French nasal
sounds, pronounced and wrote the first
of these words wampampeag. The word
is from wamp (wa"p), ‘white,’ ampi
(-a"pi), ‘string,’ and the animate plural
-ag. Finding the word too cumbersome,
the colonists divided it and formed the
tw_0 terms “Wampum” and _ “piag,”
neither of which has any meaning, since
the first consists of the root wamp
‘white,’ with a sufiixed nasalized vowe ,
am (=a"), belonging to and forming an
essential part o -ampe (afpi) ‘string,’
While the generic suflix G"pl ‘string’ has
no meaning without the prefix a". See
Wampampeag, Wampum. (W. R. G.)
Peantiu. Mentioned by Buchanan
(Sketches of N. Am. Ind., 1, 138, 1825)
as a wandering tribe on both sidw of
the Mississippi, numbering 800 souls.
Probably imaginary.
Pearls. On the arrival of Europeans in
Florida, Louisiana, and Virginia, pearls
were found to be in great favor for per-
BAND-—PEARLS 219
sonal embellishment among the natives,
and this gem at once became a factor of
importance in the avaricious schemes of
promoters of conquest and colonization.
Fabulous stories were told of the abun-
danceand beauty of the pearls,which were
eagerly sought bfy barter and by plunder-
ing the graves 0 the natives where they
had been buried with the dead. The
Knight of Elvas relates that De Soto
obtained from burial places at the town
of Cofitachique on Savannah r. below the
present Augusta, Ga. , 350 pounds of pearls,
and a member of the first Virginia colony
“gathered together from among the sav-
age people aboute five thousande: of
whic number he chose so many as made
afayre chaine, which for their likenesse
and uiiiformitie in roundnesse, orient-
nesse, and plidenesse oi many excellente
colours, wit equalitie in reatnesse,were
verie fayre and rare” %Hariot, Narra-
tive of Virginia, 18,1893). But the sup-
ply was really limited, and the majority
of thoseobtained were ruined as jewels by
perforation for suspension or bly the heat
employed in opening the she lfish from
which they were abstracted. It also
appears that many of the larger speci-
mens referred to by the early writers were
robably really not pearls, but polished
beads cut from the nacre of sea shells and
puite worthless as gems. It has been
ound that the real pearls were obtained
from bivalve shells—from the oyster
along the seashore and in tidewater in-
lets, and from the mussel on the shores
of lakes and rivers. The pjearls were
probably not especially song t and col-
ected by the natives, but obtained in the
course of food consumption, which re-
sulted in the accumulation of the vast
deposits of shells known as shell-heaps
(q. v.). The very general use of pearls
by the pre-Columbian natives is amply
attested by archeologists who in recent
years have explored the mounds of the
interior valleys, Professor Putnam having
obtained more than 60,000 pearls—nearl y
2 pecks—drilled and undrilled, from a
single burial mound near Madisonville,
Ohio. It appears that pearls were rarely
used by the tribes w. of the Mississippi
and on the Pacific coast, fl.ltl]0\1€1l1 the
most important American pearl fis eries
of the present daiy are on the coast of
the Gulf of Cali omia. The primitive
tribes of that region were not sufliciently
ambitious to seek and make use of these
gems. _
Consult Dall in Am. Naturalist, xvii,
no. 7, 1883; Kunz, Gems and Precious
Stones, 1890; Jones, Anti . Southern
Inds., 1873; Putnam in 1831 Rep. Pea-
body Mus., 1886; Rau in Smithson. Rep.
1872, 1873; Stearns in Nat. Mus. Rep
1887, 1889. (w. 11' n.)
220
-
[B. A. E.
PEASHTEBAI-PECOS
Peashtebai. A Montagnais village on
the S. coast of Labrador.—Stearns, Lab-
rador, 271, 1884.
Pebulikwa (Pe’-bu-li-kwa). A former
pueblo of the Jemez in New Mexico, the
exact site of which has not been deter-
mined.
Pe’-bu-li-kwa.--Hodge, field notes, B. A. E., 1895.
£-Bandeller in Arch. Inst. Papers,
IV, 207, 1892.
Pecan, The nut of Carya oliva formis,
one of the largest and most majestic trees
of the river bottoms of s. Indiana, s. Illi-
nois, Iowa, Louisiana, and Texas. The
nut, the name of which has been spelled
pecan from at least the time of Capt. Car-
ver (1778), and is pronounced pékówn in
the W. and S., was early known also as
“Illinois - nut.” It is thin - shelled,
smooth, and olive-shaped, much superior
in flavor to the nuts of the rest of the
enus, and has been held in great esteem
# more than a century. The word
pecan, as is shown by its pronunciation,
was derived, not from the Creole pacane,
but directly from Algonquian, in the
various dialects of which pākd/n, paká/n,
pigdºn, pagá’n, pākó"n, is a general term
£ hard-shelled “nut”; hence the name
“pecan-nut,” sometimes used, is tautolog-
ical. To the Illinois Indians the pecan
was the nut par excellence, hence their
designation of it simply as “nut,” with-
out any qualificative. The word is a
radical one, and, as is the case with all
Algonquian radical words, can be derived
from no known root. The suggestion
that it is from a root pāk, “to strike,” is
untenable, for the reason that if such
were the case påkan would necessarily
be derived from a verb påke or påkeu,
which could not possibly be formed from
the root just mentioned. (w. R. G.)
Peccarecamek (?‘hickory town.”—Hew-
itt). A reported Indian settlement on
the s, Virginia border, which, according
to Indian information, had stone houses,
of more than one story, which the inhab-
itants had been taught to build by the
survivors of Raleigh's colony who esca
the massacre at Roanoke (Strachey, Va.,
26, 1849).
Pechquinakonck (possibly from pechuwi
“near', nak ‘island’, unk the locative.—
Gerard). An unidentified village in
North Salem, Westchester co., N. Y.,
noted on Van der Donck's map of 1655.
See Shonnard, Hist. Westchester Co.,
N. Y., 48, 1900. (w. M. B.)
Peckikery. See Hickory.
Pecking implements. One of the four
principal shaping processes employed by
the tri in the manufacture of implé-
ments and other objects of stone is known
as pecking, and the implements used are
stone hammers (q.v.) of various shapes;
some are mere fragments of hard, tough
rock with suitable points or edges, while
others are more or less completely special-
ized, the typical implement being some-
what discoidal in form, with periphery
convex orangular in profile, and with the
sides slightly pitted for the accommoda-
tion of the opposing thumb and fingers,
which hold it lightly. The operation
consisted of repeated blows rapidly deliv-
ered with the periphery or edge of the
implement upon the surface to be shaped,
and the crumblings which resulted, al-
£ minute, gradually reduced unde-
sirable parts, formed grooves, ridges, pits,
nodes, etc., giving such approximation to
the form desired that the grinding and
rubbing processes, which usually fol-
lowed, readil roduced the finished
work. Consult the citations under Stone-
work. (w. H. H.)
Peckwes. A village in New Jersey,
about 10 m. from Hackensack, in 1694.
It probably belonged either to the Mun-
see or to the Shawnee, who were about
that time removing from the S. to the
Delaware country.—Schuyler (1694) in
N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., Iv, 98, 1854.
Pecos(from P'e'-a-ku', the Keresan name
of the pueblo). Formerly the largest and
most populous of the pueblos of New
Mexico in historic times, occupied by a
' speaking the same language of the
anoan family, with dialectic variations,
as that of Jemez; situated on an upper
branch of Pecos r., about 30 m. s. E. of
Santa Fé. In prehistoric times the Pecos
people occupied numerous pueblos con-
taining from 200 to 300 rooms each, and
many compactly built single-story house
ups of from 10 to 50 rooms each.
hese were scattered along the valley from
the N, end of Cañon de Pecos grant to An-
ton Chico, a distance of 40 m. At the time
of the arrival of the first Spaniards under
Coronado, in 1540, the tribe had become
concentrated in the great communal
structure popularly known as Pecos. Ac-
cording to Bandelier, the Pecos declare
that they came into their valley from the
s. E., but that they originated in the N.
and shifted across the Rio Grande, occu-
pying successively the pueblos now in
ruins at San José and Kingman previous
to locating at their final settlement. The
principal pueblo of the tribe, according
to the same authority, was Tshiquité, or
Tziquité (the pueblo of Pecos), which he
identifies with the Acuique, Cicuic, Ci-
cuye, etc., of the early Spanish chron-
iclers. Gatschet (Isleta MS. vocab.,
B. A. E., 1879), however, records Sikuyé
as an Isleta name of Pecos pueblo, and
as the Isleta people are Tigua and Coro-
nado went from Tiguex (Tigua) province
directly to Pecos in 1540, it seems more
likely that Cicuye in its various forms
BULL. 30]
was the Tigua name of Pecos pueblo in
the 16th century. Bandelier thinks it
possible that the ruins at Las Ruedas
and El Gusano are those of pueblos also
occupied by the Pecos people contempo-
raneously with their principal town at
the time of the s' advent, and, in-
deed, Zarate-Salmeron, about 1629, men-
tions that the tribe at that date occupied
also the pueblo of Tuerto, near the pres-
ent Golden. At the time of Coronado's
visit Pecos contained 2,000 to 2,500 inhab-
itants. It consisted of two great commu-
nal dwellings, built on the terrace plan,
each 4 stories high, and containing 585
and 517 rooms respectively in its ground
plan. Two Franciscan friars remained
there after Coronado's departure in 1542,
but both were probably killed before the
close of the year. Pecos was visited also by
Espejo in 1583, Castaño de Sosa in 1590–91,
£ fiate in 1598, the last calling it Santi-
ago. During the governorship of Oñate
the first permanent missionaries were as-
signed to Pecos, and the great church, so
long a landmark on the Santa Fé trail,
was erected about 1617. The pueblo suf-
fered severely first at the hands of the Que-
recho, or ' of the plains, and after
1700 through raids by the Comanche. In
the revolts of 1680–96 against Spanish au-
thority (see Pueblos) Pecos played an im-
portant part, and its actual decline may be
said to have begun at this time. In 1760
Galisteo was a visita of its mission, and,
including the latter pueblo, Pecos con-
tained 599 inhabitants in that year. In
1782, however, the Pecos mission was
abandoned, its people being ministered
by a priest from Santa Fé. Its population
had dwindled to 152 in 1790–93, prob-
ably on account of a Comanche raid in
which nearly every man in the tribe was
killed. Epidemics, brought about appar-
ently by the proximity of the cemetery
to the source of water supply, also hasten-
ed the diminution of the Pecos people.
In 1805 they had become reduced to 104,
and in 1838 the pueblo was finally aban-
doned, the 17 survivors moving to Jemez,
where there are now perhaps 25 Indians
of Pecos blood, only one of whom however
was born at the mother pueblo. The
names of Pecos ruins, so far as recorded,
are Kuuanguala, Pomojoua, San José
(modern Spanish name of locality), Se-
yupa, and Tonchuun. The Pecos clans
were as follows: Waha (Cloud), Pe
(Sun), Ya (Coyote), Seá (Eagle), Kyunu
(Corn), Sohl (Badger), Sungti (Tur-
'" Daahl ' or Sand), Wa-
aha (Calabash), Kiahl (Crow), Pa
' Deer), Shiankya (Mountain lion), Whala
Bear), Fwaha (Fire), Amu (Ant), Kot-
saa (Pine), Petdelu (Wild Turkey), Tash-
tye (Buffalo), Gyuungsh(Oak), Alawahku
PECOS
221
(Elk), Alu (Antelope), Morbah (Parrot),
and Hayah £"
Consult Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers,
1, pt. 2, 1881; III, 127, 1890; Iv, 125, 1892;
Hodge in Am. Anthrop, Oct. 1896; Hew-
ett, ibid., n.s., VI, 426, 1904. (F. w. #}
Acuique.—Coronado £ in Doc. Inéd., XIV, 325,
1870. A-cu-lah.—Simpson, Recon. Navaho
Country, 143, 1850. Acuyé.—Bandelier in Arch.
Inst. Papers, 1,114, 1881 (probably proper name
for Cicuyé). Agin.—Ibid., 20 (aboriginal name
in the Jemez language). Agiu!.—Bancroft, Ariz.
and N. Mex., 53, 1889 (the 1 :le proper name).
A-gu-yu.-Bandelier in Ritch, N. Mex., 201,
1885. Aqiu.—Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers, I,
114, 1881 (Pecos and Jemez name). A-q'iu.—Ban-
delier in Arch. Inst. Bull.. 1, 18, 1883. Aqui.-
Bancroft, Ariz. and N. Mex., 53, 1889 (misquoting
Bandelier). Aquiu.—Bandelier, in Arch. Inst.
Papers, III, 127, 1890 (name of the Pecos tribe).
Chichuich.–Zaltieri, map (1566) in Winsor. Hist.
Am., II,451, 1886. Cicoua.–Schoolcraft, Ind.Tribes,
Iv, 39, 1854. Cicui-Barcia, Ensayo, 21, 1723. Ci-
cuic-Gomara (1554) quoted by Hakluyt, Voy,
455, 1600, repr. 1810. Cicuica.—Wytfliet, Hist, des
Indes, 114 f605. Cicuich-Ramusio, Nay. et Vi-
aggi, III, 455, map, 1565. Cicuick.—Heylyn, Cos-
mography, 967, 1703. Cicuie.—Ladd, Story of
N. Mex., 52, 1891. Cicuio.—Bancroft, Ariz. and N.
Mex., 135, 1889. Cicuiq.—Bandelier in Arch. Inst.
Papers, IV, 118, 1892. Cicuique.—Coronado (1541)
in Doc. Inéd., xiv, 323, 1870. Cicuya.–Marcy,
Army Life, 18, 1866. Cicuyan Indians.—School-
craft, Ind. Tribes, IV, 27, 1854. Cicuyé.—Castañeda
# in Ternaux-Compans, Voy., Ix, 67, 1838.
icuyo.—Benavides, Memorial, 99, 1630. Ciqui-
ue.-Espejo (1583) in Doc. Inéd., xv, 123, 1871.
ircuic.—Hakluyt Society Pub., xxx, 227, 1862.
Coquite.—Mota-Padilla (1742), Conq. N. Galicia,
164, 165, 1870. Cucuye.—Simpson in Trans. Am.
Geog. Soc., V, map, 1874. Cycuyo.-Benavides,
Memorial,99,1630. Hioküö'k.—Hodge, field notes,
B. A. E., 1895 (Isleta Tigua name). Hyá-qua-
hoon.-Lummis, Man Who Married the Moon, 145,
1894 (Isleta Tigua name of Pecos people). K'olt'-
o-ro-t’u’-yu.—Hodge, field notes, B. A. E., 1895
Pecos name of pueblo). Los Angeles.—Bancroft,
riz. and N. Mex., 281, 1889 (mission name). N. S.
de los Angeles de Pecos.—Alencaster £ quoted
by Prince, N. Mex., 37, 1883. N. S. de los An-
eles de Tecos.—Bancroft, Native Races, I, 599,
882 (misquoting Meline). N. Senora de Pecos.-
Jeffery's Am. Atlas, map 5, 1776. Nuestra Señora
de los Angeas de Pecos.-Ward in Ind., Aff. Rep.
1867,213, 1868. Nuestra Señora de los Angeles de
Porciúncula.—Vetancurt (1693) in Teatro Mex., III,
323, 1871 £ name). Nuestra Señora de Pecos.-
D'Anville, map Am. Sept., 1746. Nuestra Señora de
Portiuncula de los Angeles de Pecos.—Bandelier in
Ausland, 815, 1882 (mission name). Paego.—Ban-
delier in Arch. Inst. Papers, 1, 20, 1881 (Keresan
name of pueblo). Pae-qo.—Ibid., 114 (Keresan
name of tribe). Paequiu.—Ibid., III, 127, 1890
(alternative form of £ aboriginal name
of tribe). Pae-quiua-la.—Ibid. Pae-yoq'ona.—Ibid.,
1,114, 1881 (Keresan name of pueblo). Pago.—Ban-
delier in N. Y. Staatszeitung, June 28, 1885. Pa-
£ in Jour. Roy. Geog. Soc., XIII, 216,
843. P'aqu-láh.—HewettinAm Anthrop., v.1,430
1904 (Jemez name). P'a-tyu-lá.-Hodge, field
notes, B. A. E., 1895 (Jemez name). Pa-yo-go-na-
Bandelier in Revue d'Ethnographie, 203, 1886
£ '' £- ndelier in N. Y.
taatszeitung, June 28, 1885 (Keresan name).
Péahko.—Hodge, field notes, B. A. E., 1895 (Santa
Ana name). Peaküní.—Hodge, ibid. (Laguna
name of pueblo, Peakūnimi= Pecos ple).
Pecas.—Edwards, £ .-
Oñate (1598) in Doc. Inéd., xv.1,258, 1871. Peco.—
Muhlenpfordt, Mejico, 11,528, 1844. Pecos.-Oñate
(1598) in Doc. Inéd., xyl, 109, 1871 (first use of the
term). Pegéa.–Mühlenpfordt, Mejico, II, 528,
1844. Peici.-Sanson, L'Amérique, map, 27, 1657.
Peicis.–De l'Isle, Map Am. Septentrionale, 1700.
Peicj-Linshoten, Descrip. de l'Amérique, map
222
[B. A. E.
PEOTOLITE—PEISSAQUO
1, 1638. Péku.—Hodge, field notes, B. A. E., 1895
(Sandia Tigua name). Piecis.—Blaeu, Atlas,
x11, 62, 1667. Santiago.—Ofiate (1598) in Doc.
Inéd., XVI, 259, 1871. Sikoua.—Schoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes, IV, 40, 1854. Sikuyé.—Gatschet, Isleta MS.
vocab., B. A. E., 1879 (Isleta name of pueblo; the
le are called Sikuyén). Suco.—Galvano (1563)
£ Society Pub., xxx, 227, 1862 (a
lied also to Acuco = Acoma). £
£ in Doc. Inéd., xv. 123, 1871 (“el # pueblo
eios Peccos, yesel que Espejoilamaia provincia
de Tamos.”—Oñate, 1598, in Doc. Inéd., xvi, 258,
1871). Tanos.—Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers,
IV, 126, 1892 (misquoting #9), Tichuico.—
Wytfliet, Hist, des Indes, 114, 1605. Ticuio.—Vau-
gondy, map Amérique, 1778. Ticuique.–Jaramillo
£ in c., Inéd., xry, 309, 1870. Tienique.—
aramillo, ibid. Tshi-quit-é.—Bandelier in Arch.
Inst. Papers, III, 121, 127, 1890 (given as proper
name). Tzi-quit-é.—Ibid., 127. -
Pectolite. A somewhat rare mineral,
resembling nephrite, found in British
Columbia and Alaska, and used by the
native tribes for implements. It is hard
and tough and made excellent hammers,
which were sometimes ground into cy-
lindrical shape and somewhat polished,
showing to advantage the structure of this
handsome stone, which is greenish gray
and slightly translucent. Little is known
of the distribution or manner of occur-
rence of pectolite. Analysis gives silica
54, lime 32, soda 9, water 4, magnesium, 1.
For illustrations see Murdoch in 9th
Rep. B. A. E., 1892; Nelson in 18th Rep.
B. A. E., 1899. w. H. H.)
Pedee. A small tribe, probably Siouan,
formerly living on the middle course of
Pedee r., S. C. Nothing is known of its
language and little of its history. On a
war map of 1715 its village is placed on
the E. bank, considerably below that of
the Cheraw, about the present Cheraw.
In 1744 they with others killed several
Catawba, which led to their being driven
from their lands into the white settle-
ments. Two years later they and the Sara
are named as tribes which had long been
incorporated with the Catawba. In 1751
they were mentioned at the Albany con-
ference as one of the small tribes living
among the white people in South Caro-
lina, against whom the Iroquois were
asked not to war. While most of the
Pedee joined the Catawba, there were
some who remained among the white set-
tlements as late as 1755. See Mooney,
Siouan Tribes of the East, 1894. (J. M.)
Peadea.—Brion de la Tour, map. 1784. Pedees.—
War map (ca. 1715) in Winsor, Hist. Am., v. 364,
1887. Pidees.—Glen (1751) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist.,
vi, 709, 1855. -
Pedilonians. Mentioned by Buchanan
(Sketches N. Am. Ind., I, 138, 1825) as a
tribe, numbering 500 souls, living w. of
the Mississippi. Probably imaginary.
Pedro's Village. Given by Bancroft
(Nat. Races, 1,460, 1882, quoting Hayes'
MS.) as a former Luiseño village 5 m. from
Agua Caliente, s. Cal. It may equally well
have belonged to the Agua Calientes or to
the Diegueños.
Peekishe. A tribe which, according to a
tradition of the Kansa, lived near them in
Missouri, near the mouth of Kansas r.
They had long hair which they wrap
around their heads like turbans, and they
shaved the tops of their heads. The tribe
is said to have gone S., none of them re-
maining near the Kansa.
:*—Doney. Kansa MS. vocab., B. A. E.,
Peepchiltk (Pe-éptcłlt'k', ‘concave').
A Pima village N. E. of Casa Blanca, s.
Arizona; so called from a family with
“concave’’ noses.
Pepchalk.—Dudley in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1871, 58,
1872. Peptchörl.–ten Kate quoted by Gatschet,
MS., B. A. E., xx, 199, 1888.
Peeyou...Given as one of the Calapooya
tribes on Willametter., Oreg. Not iden-
tified.
Pecyou.—Bancroft, Nat. Races, 1,309, 1882. Pee-
you.--Ross, Adventures, 236, 1847.
Pehir. A village mentioned by Joutel
as being w, or N. w. of the Maligne (Colo-
rado) r., Texas, in 1687. The territory
was controlled largely by tribes of the
Caddoan family. (A. C. F.)
Pehir.–Joutel (1687) in French, Hist. Coll. La., 1.
137, 1846. Pehires.—Barcia, Ensayo, 271, 1723.
Pihir.—Joutel, op. cit., 152:
Peiltzun (“buckskin'). An Apache clan
or band at San Carlos agency and Ft
Apache, Ariz., in 1881.
#"—Rourke in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, 111, 112,
Peinhoum. A village mentioned by
Joutel in 1687 as being N. or N. w, of the
Maligne (Colorado)r., Texas . The name
seems to have been given him by Eba-
hamo Indians, who were probably of
Karankawan affinity. The locality was
controlled principally by Caddoan tribes.
See Orcan. (A. C. F.)
Pehumas.—Barcia, Ensayo, 271, 1723. Peihoum.–
Joutel (1687) in French, Hist. Coll. La., I, 138,
1846. Peihoun.—Ibid.,152. Piohum.—Joutel (1687)
in Margry, Déc., III, 289, 1878. Piou.—Joutel in
French, op.cit., 152.
Peisela (Pā’isela). A Bellacoola town
at the entrance to the valley opening on
the N. side of the mouth of £ T.,
Brit. Col. It was one of the Nuhalk vil-
lages (Boas in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist.,
II, 48, 1898).
Peisiekan (Pe-i-si-e-kan, “striped’). A
band of Cree, occupying 40 or 50 tipis and
roving and hunting near Tinder mts.,
Canada, in 1856.—Hayden, Ethnog. and
Philol. Mo. Val., 237, 1862.
Peissaquo. A village or tribe spoken
of by Joutel in 1687 as being N. or N. w.
of the Maligne (Colorado) r., Texas. The
name seems to have been given him by
Ebahamo Indians, who were probably of
Karankawan affinity. The locality men-
tioned was controlled mainly by Caddoan
tribes. (A. C. F.)
Peisacho.—Joutel (1687) in French, Hist. Coll. La.,
1, 138, 1846. Peissaquo.—Joutel (1687) in Margry,
Déc., III, 288, 1878.
£ Pima MS., B. A. E., 18, 1902.
BULL. 30]
Peixolóe. Mentioned as a pueblo of the
province of Atripuy(q.v.), in the vicinity
of the lower Rio Grande, New Mexico,
in 1598.—Oñate (1598) in Doc. Inéd., xv.1,
115, 1871.
Peixtan. A former Shawnee or Nanti-
coke village on or near the lower Susque-
hanna, in Dauphin co., Pa., possibly on
the site of the present Paxton or Paxton-
ville.—Evans (1707) quoted by Day, Pa.,
391, 1843.
Pekaist (PE'qaist, “white stone”). A
village of the Spences Bridge band of the
Ntlakyapamuk, on the s. side of Thomp-
son r., 32 m. above Lytton, Brit. Col.;
pop. 5 in 1897 (the last time the name
appears), including Pemainus.
Pakeist.–Can. Ind. Aff., 230, 1886. PE'qaist.—
Teit in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., 11, 173, 1900.
"P"käi'st.—Hill-Tout in Rep. Ethnol. Surv. Can., 4,
1899. Pukaist'.—Dawson in Trans. Roy. Soc. Can.
1891, sec. II, 44, 1892.
Pekan. A name of the fisher (Mustela
pennanti). The wordisused by Charlevoix
(Nouv. France, III, 134, 1744) and came
into English through Canadian French,
where it occurs also as pécan. It seems
to be of Algonquian origin, though not
western, for the animal is called in Chip-
wa otchig, in Cree otchek. It is referred
y some to an Abnaki pékané, mentioned
by Rasles, which Trumbull (Natick Dict.,
Bull. 25, B. A. E., 260, 1903) thinks means
this animal. (A. F. C.)
Pekickery. See Hickory.
Pekoinoke. A village of the Nanticoke
still existing in Maryland in 1755.—Mt
Johnson conf. (1755) in N. Y. Doc. Col.
Hist., v.1,983, 1855.
Pekwan. A Yurok will on lower
Klamath r., at the mouth of Pekwan cr.,
N. w. Cal.
Pack-wans.–McKee (1851) in Sen. Ex. Doc. 4, 32d
Cong., spec. sess., 162, 1853. Påhk-wans.–Meyer,
Nach dem Sacramento, 282, 1855. Pak-wan.—
McKee op. cit., 194. Pec-quan.–Gibbs (1851) in
Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, III, 138, 1853. Pek’-wan.—
Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., III, 44, 1877. Tirip'-
ama.—A. L. Kroeber, infºn, 1904 (Karok name).
Pekwiligii (possibly ‘place of the Picu-
ris people'). A former pueblo of the
Jemez in New Mexico, the exact site of
which is not known.
Pe-cuil-a-gui-Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers,
IV,207, 1892. Pe'-kwil-i-gi-i'.—Hodge, field notes,
B. A. E., 1895.
Pekwuteu. A Yurok village on lower
Klamath r., on the tongue of land jutting
out between it and the Trinity where
they join, opposite Weitspus (Weitch-
pec), N. w. Cal. It is called also Pekwu-
tutl.—A. L. Kroeber, inf’n, 1905.
Pelchiu. Mentioned as a pueblo of New
Mexico in 1598, possibly Keresan.
Pelchin.—Bancroft, Ariz. and N. Mex., 136, 1889
(misquoting Oñate). Pelchiu.-Oñate (1598) in
Doc. Inéd., xvi. 115, 1871.
Pelheli (Peloeli). Said by the Kwan-
tlen to have been a division of their peo-
ple who settled on the Pacific opposite
Alert bay, Brit. Col. Probably, as Hill-
PEIxoLóE—PEMMICAN
223
Tout suggests (Ethnol. Surv. Can., 55,
1902), they were identical with the Bel-
lacoola. -
Pelkatchek (‘wherewith one catches
fat’). A village of the Ntshaautin on
Tchestata lake, Brit. Col.
Pel’catzék.–Morice in Trans. Roy. Soc. Can., 109,
£erkat-e-Morce Notes on W. Dénés,
, 1893.
Pelones (Span.: “the hairless ones').
Mentioned by Rivera (Diario, leg. 2602,
1736) as a tribe or village apparently
near the lower Rio Grande in s. Texas.
Probably Coahuiltecan. Mota Padilla
(Conq. Nueva Galicia, 514, 1870) men-
tioned the Pelones in 1742 as a people
connected with the missions of Nuevo
León, Mexico.
Pemainus (PEmai’nus: according to
Teit, “the flat underneath or near the
brow or steep, because a low flat ex-
tends along the river here for some dis-
tance; according to Hill-Tout, “grassy
hills’). A village of the Spences Bridge
band of Ntlakyapamuk, on the s. side of
Thompson r., 28 m. above Lytton, Brit.
Col. Pop. 5 in 1897, including Pekaist.
PEmai'nus.–Teit in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., II,
173, 1900. Pimai'nus.—Hill-Tout in Rep. Ethnol.
#. Can., 4, 1899. Piminos.-Can. Ind. Aff., 196,
Pemaquid (? “it is precipitous land.’—
Hewitt). An Abnaki village in 1614 about
the present Pemaquid, Lincoln co., Me.
Fort Charles was built there in 1677, after
the English occupancy became prominent
in the colonial history of New England.
It was taken and burned by the Abnaki
on Aug. 2, 1689.
Panaquid.—Strachey (ca.1612), Va.,27, 1849. Pema-
quid-Strachey, ibid., 169 (the river). Pemma-
quid.—Smith (1616) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 3d
s., VI,97, 1837. Pemmayquid.—Smith, map (ca.1614)
in Me. Hist. Soc. Coll., V, 162, 1857. Penaquid.—
#h (1631) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 3ds., III, 20,
Pematuming (“at the Wry-mouth’s.’—
Hewitt). A village, probably of the
Delawares, near Shenango, Pa., in 1764.—
Hutchin's map (1764) in Smith, Bouquet's
Exped., 1766.
Pemberton Meadows. The local name
for a body of Lower Lillooet living N. of
Lillooet lake, Brit. Col.; pop. 261 in 1906.
Pembina. A Canadian name for the
acid fruit of Viburnum opulus, the high-
bush cranberry, a plant growing in low
ground, along streams, from New Bruns-
wick, far westward, and s. to Pennsyl-
vania. The word is a corruption of Cree
nipiminán, ‘watered-berry, i.e. the fruit
of a plant growing in, or laved by, water;
not ‘water-berry, as has been stated, since
that would be nipimin; and, besides, the
fruit is not watery. The name of the
fruit is derived from the habitat of the
plant that bears it. (W. R. G.)
Pemmican. A food preparation (also
spelled pemican) used in the wilds of the
northern parts of North America, and
224
[B. A. E.
PEMVEANS—PENELAKUT
made by cutting the meat of the reindeer
into thin slices, drying the latter in the
sun or over the smoke of a slow fire
pounding them fine between stones, and
incorporating the material with one-third
rt of melted fat. To this mixture dried
ruit, such as choke or June berries, is
sometimes added. The whole is then
compressed into skin bags, in which, if
kept dry, it may be preserved for four or
five£ Sweet pemmican is a superior
kind of pemmican in which the fat used
is obtained from marrow by boiling
broken bones in water. Fish pemmican
is a pemmican made by the Indians of
the remote regions of the N. W. by
pounding dried fish and '' prod-
uct with sturgeon oil. The Eskimo of
Alaska, make a pemmican by mixin
chewed deer meat with deer-suet an
seal-oil. “This food,” observes Lieut.
Ray, “is not agreeable to the taste,
probably owing to the fact that the mas-
ticators are inveterate tobacco-chewers.”
The word is from Cree pimíkán, ‘manu-
factured grease, from pimíkeu, “he (or
she) makes (or manufactures) grease,”
that is, by boiling crude fat, pimit, in
water and skimming off the supernatant
oil. The verb is now used by the Cree
in the sense of “he makes pemmican.”
The word is cognate with Abnaki pèmi-
kain. (w. R. G.)
Pemveans. Mentioned by Boudinot
(Star in the West, 128, 1816) in a list of
tribes; unidentified.
Penah (‘turkey’). A former village of
the Fox tribe, situated on the site of Cass-
ville, Grant Co., Wis. –Snyder, Van-
Vechten & Co., Hist. Atlas Wis., 209, 1878.
Peñasco Blanco (Span.: “large white
rock”). One of the most important ruins
of the Chaco Canyon group, N. w.N.Mex.,
and one of the most remarkable of all
known prehistoric Indian structures N. of
Mexico. It is situated on a high mesa at
the s. side of the canyon, about 3 m. below
Pueblo Bonito. In plan it is an almost
rfect ellipse; the long diameter is 500
t, the short 365 ft. The w. half of the
ellipse is occupied by the pueblo proper,
which was 5 tie 's of rooms '' and
probably 4 stories high. The E. half con-
sists of a continuous series of single-story
rooms. The outer wall is in a ruinous
condition, but little of it remaining. As
in almost every one of the Chaco canyon
buildings, there is no uniformity of struc-
tural skill displayed in the masonry,
some portions being of the crudest kind
while in other parts are beautiful ex-
amples of horizontal alternations of thick
and thin blocks. There are 7 kivas on the
w. side of the court, and a large one, 50 ft
in diameter, outside the S. end. The
rooms in the main building are larger,
averaging 20 ft in length, varying in
width from 10 to 20 ft, the width of the
rooms in each tier being uniform through-
out the entire length of the building.
In addition to the writings cited below,
consult Jackson in 10th Rep. Hayden
Surv., 1878. E. L. H.)
Peñasca Blanca.–Simpson, Exped. Navajo Coun-
try, 82, 1850. Penasco Blanca.—Hardacre in Scrib-
ner's Mag., 275, Dec. 1878 (misprint). Señasca
Blanca.—Domenech, Deserts N. Am., 1, 200, 1860
(misprint).
Peñas Negras (Span.: ‘black rocks”).
A small communal pueblo on an eminence
w. of the Pecos road, near the edge of a
forest, 8 m. s. s. E. of Santa Fé, N. Mex.
It was inhabited in prehistoric times by
the Tanos or the Tewa, but its aboriginal
name is unknown.—Bandelier in Arch.
Inst. Papers, Iv, 97, 1892.
Penateka (Pānātāka, ‘honey eaters’).
An important division of the Comanche,
formerly ranging on the edge of the timber
country in E. Texas, and hence frequently
known to the whites as Eastern or South-
ern Comanche. They had but a loose
alliance with their western kinsmen and
sometimes joined the Texans or troops
against them. They are now with the
rest of the Comanche in S. w. Oklahoma.—
Mooney in 14th Rep. B. A. E., 1045, 1896.
Hoesh.—Smithson. Misc. Coll., II, art. 3, 53, 1862.
Ho-is.–Neighbors in Ind. Aff. Rep., 579, 1848.
Honey Eaters.—Butler and Lewis (1846) in H. R.
Doc. 76, 29th Cong., 2d sess., 6, 1847. Honigeters.—
ten Kate, Reizen in N. A., 377, 1885 (‘honey-
eaters': Dutch form). Hoo-ish.—Butler and Lewis,
£ cit. Jü-i.—Butcher and Leyendecher, Coman-
che MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1867 (= ‘woodman').
Ku’baratpat.—Mooney in 14th Rep. B. A. E., 1045,
1896 (='steep climbers'; another Comanche
name). Orientales.—Bol. Soc. Geog. Mex., v, 318,
1857 (apparently identical). e-nā-dój-kā-
Butcher and Leyendecher, op. cit. Penandé.—
Pimentel, Lenguas, 11, 347, 1865. Pen-a-tacker.—
Leavenworth (1868) in H. R. Misc. Doc. 139, 41st
Cong., 2d sess., 6, 1870. Penatakas.—Leeper in Ind.
Aff. Rep. 1859, 256, 1860. Penelakas.–Penney
in Ind. Aff. Rep., 101, 1870. Penelethkas.—Keane
in Stanford, Compend., 530, 1878. Penetakees.—
Neighbors in Ind. Aff. Rep., 577, 1848. Penetak-
ers.—Walkley (1868) in Sen. Ex. Doc. 18, 40th
Cong., 3d sess., 15, 1869. Peneteghka.—Alvord
(1868), ibid., 9, Penetéka.–ten Kate, Reizen in
N.A., 384, 1885. Pe-netéka-Comanches.—Ibid., 373.
Pene-teth-ca.—Sanders (1870) in H. R. Ex. Doc. 7,
42d Cong., 1st sess., 3, 1871. Penetethka.–Ind. Aff.
Rep., 334, 1873. Penetoghkos.—Alvord, op. cit., 7.
Penhatethka. —Battey, Advent., 200, 1875. Pen-ha-
teth-kahs.—Ibid., 307. Pén'-ha-têth'-kas.—Ibid.,
284. Pennelakas.–Penney in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1869,
101, 1870. Penne-taha.—Comanche and Kiowa
treaty in Sen. Ex. Doc. O, 39th Cong., 1st sess., 4,
1866. Pennetekas.—Walkley (1868) in Sen. Ex.
Doc. 18, 40th Cong., 3d sess., 18, 1869. Penttakers.—
McKusker (1868), ibid., 14. Sugar Eater band.—
Comanche and Kiowa treaty, op. cit. Sugar or
Honey Eaters—Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, i. 522,
1851. Té' kāpwai.–Mooney in 14th Rep. B. A. E.,
1045, 1896 (= ‘no meat': another Comanche name).
Te’yuwit.—Ibid. (= ‘hospitable'; another Coman-
che name).
Pencoana. Mentioned as a pueblo of
the province of Atripuy, in the vicinity of
the lower Rio Grande, New Mexico, in
1598.—Oñate (1598) in Doc. Inéd., xv.1,
115, 1871.
Pendants. See Adornment, Gorgets, Or-
nament, Plummets.
Penelakut. A Cowichan tribe on Ku-
per and Galiano ids., off the s. E. end of
BULL. 30]
Vancouver id. The Lilmalche and Tsus-
sie are perhaps parts of the same. Pop.
of the Penelakut proper, 181 in 1902, 145
in 1906.
Pa-nel-a-kut.-Can. Ind. Aff., 308, 1879. Penāla-
huts.—Ibid., lix, 1877. Péna'leqat.—Boas, MS., B.
A. E., 1887. Penalikutson.–Mayne, Brit. Col., 165,
. Penduhuts.—Brit. Col., map, Ind. Aff., Vic-
toria, 1872. Penelakut.–Can. Ind. Aff., 164, 1901.
Pengnok. An Utkiavinmiut Eskimo
village near C. Smythe, Alaska.—11th
Census, Alaska, 162, 1893.
Penikikonau (“fish hawk'). A sub-
phratry or gens of the Eagle phratry of
the Menominee.—Hoffman in 14th Rep.
B. A. E., 42, 1896.
Peninsular Shellmound. One of the 5
rincipal shell deposits of Damariscottar.,
e., situated on a broad peninsula formed
by a bend in the river about 1 m. N. of
Newcastle. The mound extends along the
w. bank for about 400 ft, and consists al-
most wholly of closely-packed oyster
shells in an irregular mass varying from a
few inches in thickness at the northern
end to a height of about 22 ft near its south-
ern extremity. The shells are ex
throughout its length on the river side,
and a considerable portion of the mound
has been undermined and washed away
by the water. The mound is covered by
a dense growth of pine and spruce. Large
uantities of shell have been carried away
or road making and other purposes, and
many tons have been burned in the kiln
which stands near its southern end. The
mound has never been systematically ex-
lored, and but few artifacts have n
ound during the superficial examinations
that have been made. Its structure and
general contents are apparently the
same as in the Whaleback mound (q.v.)
on the opposite side of the river.
Consult Wyman in 2d Rep. Peabody
Mus., 1869; Berry in N. E. Mag., xix, 1898–
99. (C. C. w.)
Penjeacti. Mentioned as a pueblo of
the province of Atripuy, in the region of
the lower Rio Grande, New Mexico, in
1598.—Oñate (1598) in Doc. Inéd., xv.1,
115, 1871.
Penna (Pen’-nā, ‘turkey’). A gens of
the Potawatomi.–Morgan, Anc. Soc.,
167, 1877.
Pennacook (cognate with Abnaki pând-
kuk, or penankuk, “at the bottom of the
hill or highland.’–Gerard). A confed-
eracy of Algonquian tribes that occu-
pied the basin of Merrimac r. and the
adjacent region in New Hampshire, N. E.
Massachusetts, and the extreme s. part
of Maine. They had an intermediate
ition between the southern New Eng-
nd tribes, with whom the English were
most directly interested, and the Abnaki
and others farther N., who were under
French influence. Their alliances were
generally with the northern tribes, and
57009°–Bull. 30, pt 2–12–15
PENGNOK.-PENNACOOK
225
later with the French. It has been sup-
posed that they were an offshoot of the
southern tribes, as they spoke substan-
tially the same language as the Massa-
chusetts and Rhode Island Indians, and
are £ classed with the Mahican.
We know the confederacy only as con-
stituted under the influence and control
of Passaconaway, who probably brought
into it elements from various tribes of the
same general stock. The tribes directly
composing the confederacy were: Aga-
wam, Wamesit, Nashua, Souhegan, Amos-
keag, Pennacook proper, and Winnipe-
saukee. The first three of these were in
Massachusetts, the others in New Hamp-
shire. The Accominta of Maine and the
Naumkeag of Essex co., Mass., were
merged in larger tribes and disappeared at
an early period. Besides these, the fol:
lowing tribes were more or less connected
with the confederacy and usually consid-
ered a part of it: Wachuset, Coosuc,
Squamscot, Winnecowet, Piscataqua, and
Newichawanoc. Some writers also in-
clude the Ossipee, Sokoki, Pequawket,
and Aro ntacook, but these four tribes
had their closest relations with the Abnaki
group. The Arosaguntacook were cer-
tainly connected with the Abnaki confed-
eracy. Pentucket village also belonged to
the Pennacook confederacy, although the
Indians there do not seem to have been
designated as a distinct tribe. The Penna-
cook were reduced by smallpox and other
causes to about 2,500 in 1630, and in 1674
had decreased to about 1,250. On the
outbreak of King Philip's war the next
' the Nashua and Wachuset joined the
ostile tribes, but the greater part of the
Pennacook, under the chief Wannalancet,
kept on friendly terms with the whites
until the treacherous seizure of about
200 of their number by Waldron in 1676.
They then abandoned their country, the
greater'" with their chief removing
to Canada, while a considerable number
fled westward. The latter were pursued
by the English and overtaken at Housa-
tonic r., and a number of them killed.
The survivors escaped to the Mahican of
the Hudson, and were afterward settled
at Scatioook, Rensselaer co., N. Y. Those
who had removed to Canada were first
settled near Quebec, but being afterward
joined by some of their relatives from
Scatioook, they were given, in 1685, a
tract at Côte de Lauzun, whence they re-
moved in 1700 to St Francis, where they
met the Abnaki, who were also exiles
from New England. The St Francis In-
dians soon became noted as the bitterest
foes of the English colonies, and so con-
tinued until the fall of the French power
in America. Their descendants still re-
lace. Soon after their
rancis they endeavored
side at the same
settlement at St
226
[B. A. E.
PENNACOOK–PENOBSCOT
to persuade those at Scatioook to join
them, but without success.
The following were Pennacook villages
and bands: Accominta, Agawam, Amos-
keag, Coosuc, Nashua, Newichawanoc,
Ossipee, Pennacook, Pentucket, Piscat-
W' Souhegan, Squamscot, Wachuset,
Wamesit, Weshacum, Winnecowet, Win-
nipesauki. (J. M. C. T.)
Merrimacks.—Drake, Bk. Inds., bk. 2, 62, 1848.
£ (ca. 1675) quoted by Va-
ter, Mith., pt. 3, sec. 3,377, 1816. Owaragees.—Col-
den #'i Five Nations, 104, 1747. £
Hogkins (1685) in N. H. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1, 220,
1824. Peenecooks.–McKeen in Me. Hist. Soc. Coll.
III, 323, 1853. Penacook.—Writer, ca. 1680, quote
by Drake, Bk. Inds., bk.3,115, 1848, Penagooge:–
Record of 1675 quoted by Drake, ibid., 96.
Penakook.--Letter of 1676 quoted by Drake, ibid.,
84. Penecooke.—Nicholson (1688) in N. Y. Doc.
Col. Hist., III, 551, 1853. Penicoock.—Moll, map
in Humphrey, Account, 1730. Penicook.–Sabin
(1699) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., Iv, 619, 1854. Peni-
kook.--Jefferys, Fr. Doms., pt. 1, map, 1761.
Pennacokes.—Bellomont (1700) quoted by Rut-
tember, Tribes Hudson R., 184, 1872. Pennacooke.—
Hubbard (1680) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 2d s., v,
242, 1815. Pennagog.-Gookin (1677) in Trans. Am.
Antiq. Soc., 11, 464, 1836. Pennakooks.-Gookin
(1674), ibid., 1st S., I, 149, 1806. Pennecooke.—Doc.
of 1659 in N. H. Hist. Soc. Coll., iii, 212, 1832.
Pennekokes.—Livingston (1702) in N. Y. Doc. Col.
Hist., IV, 996, 1854. Pennekook.-Ibid. Penne-
kooke.—Courtland (1688), ibid., III, 562, 1853.
Pennicook.—Rawson (1668) in N. H. Hist. Soc.
Coll., III, 223, 1832, Pennikook.–Schuyler (1700)
in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., Iv,662, 1854. Pennokook.—
Schuyler (1687), ibid., III,482, 1853. Penny Cook.—
Douglass, Summary, 1, 185, 1755. Penny-Cooke.—
Rawson (1668) in N. H. Hist. Soc. Coll., iii, 223,
1832. Pennykoke.—Livingston (1702) in N.Y.'Doc'
Col. Hist., IV, , 996, 1854. Pinnekooks.—Albany
treaty (1664), ibid., III, 68, 1853. Ponacocks.–Mc-
Kenney and Hall, Ind. Tribes, III,79, 1854. Pona-
coks.—Colden (1727), Five Nations, 95, 1747.
Pennacook. A tribe of the Pennacook
confederacy. They occupied both banks
of Merrimac r. for some miles above and
below Concord, N. H. They were the
strongest and most influential tribe of the
confederacy and the last to preserve their
tribal name, '' incorporated most of
the other tribes before King Philip's war
in 1675.
Pennacook. The principal village of the
Pennacook tribe, situated on the site of
the present Concord, N. H.
Penobscot (derived by Vetromile from
Pinnawānbskek, ‘it forks on the white
rocks,” or Penaubsket, ‘it flows on rocks';
Godfrey and Ballard practically agree
with Vetromile, the name applying di-
rectly to the falls at Oldtown, but Ballard
says it has also been rendered ‘rock land,”
from penops [penopsc] ‘rock, and cot [of]
locative, applied to the bluff at the mouth
of the river near Castine. Gerard gives
the aboriginal form as Penobskát, lit.
‘plenty stones’). A tribe of the Abnaki
confederacy (q.v.), closely related in lan-
guage and customs to the Norridgewock.
They are sometimes included in the Male-
cite group, but this is an error. They
Were '' the most numerous tribe of
the Abnaki £ and for a time
more influential than the Norridgewock.
They occupied the country on both sides
of Penobscot bay and r., and claimed the
entire basin of Penobscot r. Their sum-
mer resort was near the sea, but durin
the winter and spring they £i
lands near the falls, where they still re-
side, their principal modern village being
Oldtown, on Indian id., a few miles above
Bangor, in Penobscot co. A band living
on Moosehead lake, Me., was popularly
known as Moosehead Lake Indians. That
Indians of this tribe were encountered b
navigators before the middle of the 16t
century appears to be certain. Kohl (Dis-
COV. t Coast Am., 1869) says that
Norumbega on the Penobscot was often
visited by French navigators and fisher-
men from the Great Bank and that they
built there before 1555 a fort or settlement.
When more thorough exploration began
in the 17th century the Penobscot chief,
known as Bashaba (a term probably
equivalent to head-chief), seems to have
had primacy over all the New England
tribes southward to the Merrimac. The
residence of Bashaba at this period ap-
pears to have been somewhere in the re-
gion of Bangor, possibly at the Norum-
bega of early travelers. Champlain, who
sailed up # Penobscot (called by him
Norum bega) in 1605, says: “Now I will
leave this discourse to return to the sav-
ages who had led me to the rapids of No-
rumbega, who went to inform Bessabes,
their captain, and gave him warning of
our arrival.” His residence must there-
fore have been in the neighborhood of the
rapids. The Penobscot at this period seem
to have been distinct from the “Tarra-
tine, ”or Abnaki of Norridgewock, and
at war with them, although since the
English occupancy of the country they
have always been known as a part of the
Abnaki and have sometimes been specifi-
cally designated as Tarratine. The prin-
cipal village, from which the tribe derived
its name, seems to have been identical
with Pentagouet of early French and Eng-
lish writers, situated on or near the site
of Castine, Me. The various forms of
Pentagouet and Penobscot are constantly
confused in literature. Other settle-
ments at that period were at Mattawam-
# Olamon, and Passadumkeag. All
of these appear to have been temporary
stations until the French gave a perma-
nent character to Penobscot by the es-
tablishment of a mission there in 1688.
The Penobscot took an active part
in all the wars on the New England
frontier up to 1749, when they made a .
treaty of peace, and have remained quiet
ever since. This treaty brought them
into disfavor with the Abnaki of St
Francis, who continued hostilities in the
French interest, for which reason very
few of the Penobscot ever joined their
emigrant tribesmen in Canada, and they
But LL.30]
now constitute the only important body
of Indians remaining in New England
excepting the Passamaquoddy. Different
estimates gave them about 650 (1726),
1,000 (Chauvignerie, 1736), 700 (1753),
400 (1759), 700 (1765), and 350 (1786).
Most of the estimates within the present
century give them from 300 to 400 souls.
They now number about 410. (J. M.)
Pamnaouamske.—Godfrey in Me. Hist. Soc. Coll.,
vil, 3, 1876. PamnaBamske.—Doc. of 1693 in N. Y.
boč. Čol. Hist., Ix, 571, 1855. P 6.—Vau-
dreuil (1724) in Me. Hist. Soc. Coll., VI, 240, 1859.
P tit-iberville (1701) in N.Y. foe. Col.
Hist., Ix, 731, 1855. Panampskéwi.—Gatschet, Pe-
nobscot MS., B. A. E., 1887 (Penobscot form; #
Panampskéwiak). Panamské.—Vaudreuil (1710)
in N.Y. Doc. Col. Hist., ix, 851, 1855. *:::
skek.—Gatschet, Penobscot MS., B. A. E., 1887.
Panaomské.–Longueuil (1726) in N. Y. Doc. Col.
Hist., 1x, 955, 1855. Panaonke.—Jefferys, French
Doms, pt. 1, map, 1761. Panaouameské-Bacque-
ville de la Potherie, III, 189, 1753. Panaouamké.–
Doc of 1724 in N.Y. Doc. Col. Hist. IX, 940, 1855.
Panasamsdé.-Ibid., 939. Panaouamsde. frey
in Me. Hist. Soc. Coll., VII,3, 1876. Panaouamské-
Vaudreuil (1721) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist, Ix, 905,
1855. P 6.—Doc. of 1697, ibid.,676. Pan-
a8amsket.—Chauvignerie (1736), ibid., ix, 1052,
1855. Panaouamsquée.—Vaudreuil (1724), ibid.,
937. Panaouanbskek.—Rasles (ca. 1720) in Me. Hist:
Soc. Coll., Iv, 102, 1856. Panaouanké.—Doc. of
1750, ibid., x, 211, 1858. Panaouaske.—Memoir of
1718 in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., ix, 881, 1855. Pana-
oumski.—Chauvignerie (1736) in Schoolcraft,
Ind. Tribes, III, 553, 1853. Panaounké.—Doc. of
1727 in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., 1x, 989, 1855. Pan-
aouské.–Montcalm (1757), ibid., x,619, 1858. Pan-
awamské.—Beauharnois (1744), ibid., 1.x, 1107,
1855. Panawamskik.—Ballard (ca. 1830) in, Me.
Hist. Soc. Coll., 1, 466, 1865. Panawaniské.-
Shea, Cath. Miss., 143, 1855. Panawanskek.–God-
frey in Me. Hist. Soc. Coll., vii, 22, 1876. Pana-
wo .—Gatschet, Penobscot MS., B. A. E.,
1887. Pannaouamské.—Doc. of 1747 in N. Y. Doc.
Col. Hist., x, 99, 1858. Panna&amski.—Doc., of
1746, ibid., 54. Panna8anskeine
Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll. 2d s., VIII, 246, 1819.
Pannawānbskek.—Vetromile, Abnakis, 24, 1866.
Pann8anskeans.—Rasles (1724) in Mass. Hist.
Soc. Coll., 2d s., v.111, 247, 1819. Panouamké-
Writer of '1733 quoted in Me. Hist, soc. Coll. VII,
5, 1876. Panouamsde. —Writer of 1723, ibid.,4. Pan-
ouamské.—Vaudreuil (1724) in N. Y. Doc. Col.
Hist., 1x, 934, 1855. PanSamské.-Vaudreuil (1721
in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., 1x, 904, 1855. PanSmaské.
—Vaudreuil (1721), ibid., 904. Panoumsqué.—Vau-
dreuil (1725), ibid., 495. Panouske.–Godfrey in
Me. Hist.Soc. Coll., v.11, 3, 1876. Pánwá .—Bal-
lard in Rep. Coast. Surv.,256, 1871. Peimtegouët.—
Champlain (1613) in Me. Hist: Soc. Coll., VII, 253,
1876. Peme it.—Champlain (1632), CEuvres,
v, pt. 1, 72, 1870. Pemptagoiett.—Aulney (1644)
in Mass. Hist. Soc. Cöll., 3d s., VII, 94, 1838.
Pem t.—Jefferys, Fr. Doms., §: 1, map, 1761.
P 6.—Vaudreuil (1704) in N. Y. Doc. Col.
Hist., 1.x, 762, 1855. Penaubsket.-Vetromile, Ab-
nakis, 48, 1866. Fenboscots.–Falmouth conf.
(1727) in Me. Hist.Soc. Coll., III,409, 1853. Penbos-
£ # (1726), ibid, "386 Pennob-
scot.-Smith (1616) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 3ds.,
v1, 97, 1837. Penobosutt.—Falmouth treaty (1726)
in Me. Hist. Soc. Coll., III, 386, 1853 (misprint).
Penobscotes.—Dee in Smith (1629), Va., II, 238,
repr. 1819. Penobscotts.-Treaty of 1749 in Me.
Hist. Soc. Coll., IV, 146, 1856. Penobscut.-Prince
1631) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 2d s., VII, 34, 1818.
enobskeag, wiiiis in Me. Hist. Soc. coli, iv. 108,
1856. Penobsots.–Falmouth conf. (1727), ibid.,
111, 410, 1853. Pentagoet.—Cadillac {1692), ibid.,
v1,281–2, 1859. Pentagoets.–Maurault, Hist, des
Abenakis, 5, 1866. Pen iett.-Mass. Hist. Soc.
Coll., 3ds., VII,94, 1838. Pentagonett.-Ibid., note.
Pentagouetch.—Jes. Rel. 1640, 35, 1858. enta-
ett –Willis in Me. Hist. Soc. Coll., IV, 108, 1856.
entegoet.—Jes. Rel. 1611, 15, 1858. Pentugèet-
PENOBSCOT-PEN UNDE
ine-Rasles (1724) in
227
Rasles ''", in Mass. Hist.Soc. Coll., 2d s., VIII,
262, 1819. *:#" treaty rep.
(1717) in Me. Hist. Soc. Coll., III, 363, 1853. Po-
nobscut.—Ibid., 362.
Penobscot. The summer village of the
Penobscot at the mouth of Penobscot r.,
on or near the site of Castine, Me. For
the name, see Penobscot (tribe).
Panawanske.–Godfrey in Me. Hist. Soc. Coll., vii,
46, 1876. Panna'8a. .—Lauverjat (1718) in Mass.
Hist. Soc. Coll., s., VIII, 259, 1819. Pañnasan-
bskek.—Rasles quoted by Ballard in Me. Hist. Soc.
Coll., 1,466, 1865. Pentagouet.—Doc. of 1638, in
N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., IX, 4, 1855. Pintagoné.—
Lauverjat, op.cit.
Penointikara (“honey eaters’). A Ban-
nock band. Cf. Penateka.
Honey-Eaters.-Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, 1,522,
1853. Penointik-ara.—Ibid. Sugar-Eaters.—Ibid.
Peñon (Spañ.: El Peñon, “the great
£ A former Indian settlement on
an island 13 leagues N. of Rio de Mos-
'' E. Florida, at the entrance of the
ioMatanzas.—Roberts, Florida, 23, 1763.
Penoy. An unidentified village or tribe
mentioned by Cavelier in 1687 (Shea,
Early Voy., 39, 1861) as being next to
Akasquy and a day's journey from the
Sassory (Nasoni). This proximity to Cad-
doan ple makes it probable that they
were kindred. (A. C. F.)
Pensacola (Choctaw: ‘hair-people,’ from
pansha ‘hair’, okla ‘people'). A tribe
once inhabiting tracts around the present
city and harbor of Pensacola, w. Fla.
According to Barcia (Ensayo, 316, 1723)
they had been destroyed by tribal wars
before the Spaniards me established
there in 1696, but from a reference in
£ it appears that a few still remained
at a later period. J. M.
Pançacola.—Barcia, Ensayo, 316, 1723. Pansaco-
las.—Gravier (1701) in Shea, Early Voy., 159, 1861
#" reference). Panzacola.—B. Smith, Colec.
Fla., 30, 1857. Passacolas.–Pénicaut (1723)
in Margry, Béc. v. 378, iss3. Pencacola-Fair.
banks, Hist. Fla., 168, 1871. Pençocolos.—Barcia,
Ensayo, 316, 1723. Pensacolas.–Pénicaut (1699) in
French, Hist. Coll, La., n. s., 1, 38, 1869. Pensi-
cola.—Coxe, Carolana, 28, 1741. Penzocolos.-
Shea, note in Charlevoix, New France, v, 118,
1.
Penticton. An Okinagan village at the
outlet of Okanagan lake, Brit. Col.; pop.
158 in 1906. See Can. Ind. Aff., pt. 11,
68, 1902; 75, 1906.
Pentucket. A Pennacook village on the
site of Haverhill, Mass. It was sold to
the whites in 1642.
Pennatuckets.–Kidder in Me. Hist. Soc. Coll., VI,
236, 1859. Penticutt.—Ward (1639) in Mass. Hist.
Soc. Coll., 4th s. vii, 27, 1865. Pentuckett.—Fir-
min (1639), ibid., 2d s., IV, 126, 1816.
Peñunde. An unidentified tribe spoken
of in 1683 by Juan Sabeata, a Jumano In-
dian from the mouth of Conchos r., N. E.
Chihuahua, Mexico. It was one of 36
tribes, friendly to his own, and said by
him to live on Nueces r., 3 days’ journey
E. of his home (Mendoza, Viage, 1683–84,
MS. in Archivo General). It was Juan
Sabeata's report that led to Domingo de
Mendoza's expedition into Texas in
1683–84, (H. E. B.)
228
[B. A. E.
PEORLA-PEPIKOKIA.
Peoria (through French Peouarea, from
Peoria Piwared, “he comes carrying a
ack on his back’: a personal name.—
erard). One of the principal tribes
of the Illinois confederacy. Franquelin
in his map of 1688 locates them and the
Tapouaro (q.v.) on a river w. of the Mis-
sissippi above the mouth of Wisconsin r.,
probably the upper Iowa r. Early refer-
ences to the Illinois which place them on
the Mississippi, although some of the
tribes were on Rock and Illinois rs., must
relate to the Peoria and locate them near
the mouth of the Wisconsin. When Mar-
quette and Joliet descended the Missis-
sippi in 1673, they found them and the
'e'. on the w. side of the Missis-
sippi near the mouth of a river supposed
to '. the Des Moines, though it may
have been one farther N. hen Mar-
uette returned from the S., he found that
e Peoria had removed and were near
the lower end of the expansion of
Illinois r., near the present Peoria. At
the close of the war carried on by the
Sauk and Foxes and other northern tribes
against the Illinois, about 1768, the Kick-
apoo took possession of this village and
made it their principal settlement. About
the same time a large part of the Peoria
crossed over into Missouri, where they
remained, building their village on Black-
water fork, until they removed to Kan-
sas. One band, the £ living near
Illinois r., was practically exterminated,
probably by the northern tribes, during
the Revolutionary war (Gatschet, Sauk
and Fox MS., B. A. E., 1882). Utagami,
according to Dr Wm. Jones, may mean
the Foxes who were known to the north-
ern Algonquians as Itagamig, “people of
the other shore.” The Foxes claim to
have annihilated the Peoria for the help
they gave the French and other tribes in
the wars against them (the Foxes). The
main body of the Peoria remained on the
E. bank of Illinois r. until 1832, when
ther with the other tribes of the old
Illinois confederacy, they sold to the
United States their claims in Illinois
and Missouri, and to the consolidated
tribes, under the names of Peoria and
Kaskaskia, was assigned a reservation on
Osage r., Kans. In 1854 the Wea and
Piankashaw united with them, and in 1868
the entire body removed to Indian Ter.
Oklahoma), where they now reside. The
eoria made or joined in the treaties with
the United States at Edwardsville, Ill.,
Sept. 25, 1818; Castor Hill, Mo., Oct. 27,
1832; Washington, D. C., May 30, 1854,
and Feb. 23, 1867.
The early estimates of the numbers of
the Peoria are altogether unreliable, and
later estimates shed no light on their po
ulation from the fact that several Illinois
tribes were then consolidated under the
same name. In 1736 Chauvignerie esti-
mated the Peoria at about 250 souls.
They were so nearly exterminated soon
afterward by the northern tribes that
about the year 1800 Gov. William Henry
Harrison of the Northwest Ter. could
find only 4 men of the tribe living. In
1829 the Indians consolidated under that
name numbered 120. According to the
report of the Indian Office the Peoria and
allied tribes in Oklahoma numbered 192
in 1906. (J. M. C. T.)
Opea-Whiteside (1811) in Am. St. Papers, Ind.
Aff., 1,804, 1832. Payories.—Volney, View of U.S.
A., 352, 1804. Peacuarias.–Cadillac (1695) in Mar-
gry, Déc., V, 124, 1883. Pecuarias.—Jefferys, Fr.
£ 1, map, 1761. Peoiras.—Hunter, Narr.,
178, 1823. Peola.—Long, Exped. Rocky Mts., II,
285, 1823. Peonas.–Sen. Misc. Doc. 53, 45th #
3d sess.,73, 1879. Peonies.—Porter(1829) quoted by
Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, III, 592, 1853. Peores.-
Writer of 1812 quoted by Schoolcraft, ibid., 555.
Peorians.—Knox (1792) in Am.St. Papers, Ind. Aff.,
1,319,1832. Peorias.—Joutel (1687) in Margry, Déc.,
III,481, 1878. Peouarewi.—Shea, Rel. de la Mission
du Miss., 26, 1861. Peouarias.—Homann Heirs'
Map, 1756. Peouarius.—Jefferys, Fr. Doms, pt. 1,
138, 1761. Peoiiaroua.—Gravier (ca. 1680) in Shea,
Early Woy., 116, 1861. Peoucaria.—La Salle (1681)
in # Déc., II, 134, 1877. Peoueria.—La Salle
(1682), ibid., 201. Peouria -Aiouez (1680), ibid.
96. Péouryas.—Water, # 3, sec. 3,351, 1816.
Perouacca.—Marquette (ca. 1673), Discov.,349, 1698.
Perouasca.—Ibid.,333. Peroueria.—Joutel (1688) in
French, Hist. Coll. La., 1,185, 1846. Pianrias.—Im-
lay, West. Ter., 290, 1797. Piantias.—Smith (1785)
# by Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, III, 555, 1853.
iorias.—Bouquet (1764) quoted by Jefferson,
Notes, 143, 1825. Piouarotia.—Gravier (1701) in
French, Hist. Coll. La., II, 88, 1875. Pronaria.—
Morse, Hist. N. Am., 256, 1776. Proneseas.–La
Salle (ca. 1682) quoted in Hist. Mag., 1st s., V, 197,
1861. Pronevoa.—Hennepin, New Discov., 310,
1698. Prouaria.—Coxe, Carolana, map, 1741.
Pepatlenok (Pā’palānów, “the flyers’).
A gens of the Tenaktak (q.v.).—Boas in
Rep. Nat. Mus. 1895, 331, 1897.
Pepawitlenok (PE/pawilanór, ‘the fly-
ers'). A gens of the Klaskino, a Kwa-
kiutl tribe.—Boas in Rep. Nat. Mus. 1895,
329, 1897.
Pepegewizzains (Chippewa: pipikiwisens,
“pigeon-hawk."—Gerard). A gens or so-
ciety of the Chippewa and also of the Ot-
tawa.—Tanner, Narr., 314, 1830.
£ An Algonquian tribe or
band mentioned in the latter part of the
17th century as a division of the Miami.
In 1718 both they and the Piankashaw
were mentioned as villages of the Wea.
That the relation between these three
groups was, intimate is evident. They
were located on the Wabash by Chauvi-
gnerie (1736) and by other writers of the
riod. They are spoken of in 1695 as
Miamis of Maramek r., that is, the Kala-
mazoo. A letter dated 1701 (Margry,
Déc., Iv, 592, 1880) indicates that they
were at that time in Wisconsin. Chau-
vignerie says that Wea, Piankashaw,
and Pepikokia “are the same nation,
though in different villages,” and that
“the devices of these Indians are the
Serpent, the Deer, and the Small Acorn.”
They were sometimes called Nation de la
Gruč, as though the crane was their
totem. They disappear from history
•
BULL. 30]
before the middle of the 18th century and
may have become incorporated in the
Piankashaw, whose principal village was
on the Wabash at the junction of the
Vermilion. J. M.)
£) in Shea, Rel. dela Mis-
sion du Miss., 17, 1861. Kipikawi.–St. Cosme
(1699) in Shea, Early Voy. #: 50, 1861. Kipi-
i.—St Cosme (1699) in Shea, Rel. de la Mis-
sion du Miss., 18, 1861. Pegoucoquias.—Memoir of
1701 in Margry, Déc., IV,592, 1880. Pepepicokia;-
Coxe, Carolana, 12, 1741. Pepepoak6.-La Salle
£ in Margry, Déc., II, 216, 1877. ##":
acqueville de la Potherie, IV, 56, 1753. Pepi-
£w'it': of 1695 in N.Y. Doc. Col. Hist., IX,
621, 1855. Pepikokia.—La Salle (1683) in Ma t
Déc., II, 319, 1877. Pepikokis.—Bacqueville de la
Potherie, II, 261, 1753. , Pepikoukia.-Jes. Rel.,
LVIII,40,1899. Pepikoukia.—Tailhan, PerrotMém,
222, 1864. Petiko ..—Chauvignerie (1736) in N.
Y. Doc. Col. Hist., Ix, 1057, 1855. Petitscotias.-
Memoir (1718), ibid., 891. Pettikokias.-Chauvi-
gnerie (1736) quoted by Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes,
III, 555, 1853. Tepicons.—Longueuil (1752) in N.Y.
Doc. Col. Hist., x, 246, 1858 (identical?).
Pequaock. See Pooquaw. -
Pequawket (a name of disputed etymol-
ogy, the most probable rendering, accord-
ing to Gerard, being at the hole in the
ground, from pekwakik). A tribe of the
Abnaki confederacy, formerly living on
the headwaters of Saco r. and about
Lovell's pond, in Carroll co., N, H., and
Oxford co., Me. Their principal village,
called Pequawket, was about the pres-
ent Fryeburg, Me. The tribe is famous
for a battle fought in 1725 near the vil-
lage, between about 50 English under
Capt. Lovewell and 80 Indians, the entire
force of the tribe, under their chief, Pau-
gus. Both leaders were killed, together
with 36 of the English and a large part of
the Indian force. By this loss the Pe-
quawket were so weakened that, together
with the Arosaguntacook, they soon after
withdrew to the sources of Connecticut r.
After being here for a short while, the
Arosaguntacook removed to St Francis
in Canada, while the Pequawket, re-
mained on the Connecticut, where they
were still living under their chief at the
time of the Revolution. . Some of them
seem to have found their way back to
their old home some time after the Love-
well fight. (J. M.)
Págwäki-Kendall, Trav., III, 173, 1809 £
form). Paquakig.-Gyles (1726) in Me. Hist, Soc.
Coll., III, 358,1853. Peckwalket.—Sullivan in N. H.
Hist. Soc. Coll., I, 27, 1824. P kki.-French
letter (1721) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 2d s., VIII,
262, 1819. Pegouakky.—Vaudreuil (1721) in N. Y.
Doc. Col. Hist., Ix,904, 1855. Pegwacket.—Denison
(1676), in Me. Hist. Soc. Coll...!,223, 1865. Peg-
wackit.–Georgetown treaty (1717), ibid., III, 373,
1853. Pegwackuk.—Martin # 223, 1865.
P #"F' in N. H. Hist. Soc. Coll.,
£: 24. Pegwakets.–Kidder in Me. Hist. Soc.
Coll., vi, 235, 1859. Pehqwoket.—Drake, Ind.
Chron., 173, 1836. Pequakets.-Drake, Bk. Inds.,
x, 1848... Pequaquaukes.—Potter in Schoolcraft,
Ind. Tribes, V, 222, 1855. Pequauket.—Writer in
N. H. Hist. Soc. Coll., v, 207, 1837. Pequawett.—
Willis in Me. Hist. Soc. Coll., iv., 109, 1856. Pequaw-
ket.–Pike (1703) in N. H. Hist. Soc. Coll., III, 51,
1832. Pickpocket-Pike (1704), ibid., 54. Pick-
wacket.-Doc.of 1749 in Me. Hist. Soc. Coll., IV, 155,
1856. Pickwocket.-N. H. Hist. Soc. Coll., I, 27,
note, 1824. Picqwaket.-Freeman (ca. 1830) in
Me. Hist.Soc. Coll., 1,333, 1865. Picwocket.—Ken-
PEQUAOCK-PEQUOT
229
dall, Trav., III, 173, 1809. Piggwacket.—Symmes
ca. 1725) quoted by Drake, Bk. Inds., bk.3,131,1848.
igocket.—Jefferys, Fr. Doms., pt. 1, 123, 1761.
- et.—McKeen in Me. Hist.Soc. Coll., III,324,
1853. Pigwachet.—Sullivan in Mass. Hist. Soc.
Coll, 1sts, Ix, 210, 1804. Pigwacket.-Penhallow
(1726), in N. H. Hist: Soc. Coll: 1,20, 1824. Pig-
wackitt.—Wendell (1749) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist.,
VI, 542, 1855. Pigwocket-Portsmouth treaty
(1713) in Me. Hist. Soc. Coll., v.1, 250, 1859. Pig-
woket.—Drake, Bk. Inds., bk. 3, 135, 1848. Pig-
wolket.-Kendall. Trav., 111,173.1809. Piquachet.-
Me. Hist. Soc. Coll., III,358, note, 1853.
Pequea (Piqua, “dust,’ ‘ashes'). A
Shawnee village on Susquehanna r., at
the mouth of Pequea cr., in Lancaster
co., Pa. It was settled by the tribe on
its removal from the S. about the year
1694, and abandoned about 1730 for an-
other location. (J. M.)
Pequa.–Lewis (1824) quoted by Day, Penn., 208,
1843. Pequea.—Barton, New Views, xxxii, 1798.
Pequehan-Evans (1707) quoted by Day, op.cit.,
381. Piqua Town.—Johnston (1812) in Am. St.
Papers, Ind. Aff., 1,807, 1832. Piqued.—Putnam,
Mid. Tenn., 365, 1859.
Pequen. An unidentified pueblo in
New Mexico in 1598.—Oñate (1598) in
Doc. Inéd., xv.1, 103, 1871.
Pequimmit. A village of Christian In-
dians near Stoughton, Norfolk co., Mass.,
in 1658.—Homer (ca. 1798) in Mass. Hist.
Soc. Coll., 1st S., v, 267, 1806.
Pequot (contr. of Paquatauog, “destroy-
ers.”—Trumbull). An Algonquian tribe
of Connecticut. Before their conquest by
the # in 1637 they were the most
dreaded of the southern New England
tribes. They were originally but one peo-
ple with the Mohegan, ''it is possible
that the term Pequot was unknown until
£ by the eastern coast Indians to this
body of Mohegan invaders, who came
down from the interior shortly before the
arrival of the English. The division into
two distinct tribes seems to have been ac-
complished by the secession of Uncas, who,
in consequence of a dispute with Sassacus,
afterward known as the great chief of the
Pequot, withdrew into the interior with a
small body of followers. This body re-
tained the name of Mohegan, and through
the diplomatic management of Uncas
acquired such prominence that on the
close of the Pequot war their claim to the
ter part of the territory formerly sub-
ject to Sassacus was recognized by the
colonial government. The real territory
of the Pequot was a narrow strip of coast
in New London co., extending from Nian-
tic r. to the Rhode Island boundary,
comprising the present towns of New
London, Groton, and Stonington. They
also extended a few miles into Rhode
Island to Wecapaug r. until driven out
by the Narraganset about 1635. This
country had been previously in es-
sion of the Niantic, whom the uot
invaded from the N. and forced from their
central position, splitting them into two
bodies, thenceforth known as Eastern and
Western Niantic. The Eastern Niantic
put themselves under the protection of
230
[B. A. E.
PEQUOT
the Narraganset, while the western branch
became subject to the Pequot and were
settled on their w. border. The conquer-
ors rapidly extended their dominion over
the neighboringtribes, so that just previous
to the Pequot war Sassacus was the head
over 26 subordinate chiefs and claimed
control over all Connecticut E. of Con-
necticut r. and the coast westward to the
vicinity of Guilford or New Haven, while
all of Long Island except the extreme w.
part was also under his dominion. Nearl
all of this territory, exceptin £
was claimed by Uncas, the Mohegan chief,
after the conquest of the Pequot. At the
period of their greateststrength the Pequot
robably numbered at least 3,000 souls,
ut have been estimated much higher.
By the murder of a trader who had
treated them harshly, followed by several
other acts of hostility, the Pequot became
involved in a war with the colonists in 1637.
Through the influence of Roger Williams
and of Uncas the English secured the as-
sistance, or at least the neutrality, of the
neighboring, tribes, and then marched
against the Pequot. Their principal fort,
near Mystic r., was surprised and set on
fire, and '' 600 Pequot men,
women, and children perished in the
flames or were shot down while trying to
escape. This terrible slaughter so crip-
pled the Pequot that after a few desper-
ate but unsuccessful efforts at resistance
they determined to separate into small
parties and abandon their country. Some
went to Long Island, others fled to the
interior, while a large party headed by
Sassacus attempted to reach the Mohawk,
but were intercepted near Fairfield, Conn.
and almost the entire party were killed
or captured. The prisoners became slaves
to the colonists or were sold into the
West Indies. The few who escaped to
the Mohawk, including Sassacus, were put
to death by that tribe. The scattered
fugitives were shot down wherever found
by the neighboring tribes, until the sur-
vivors at last came in and asked for
mercy at the hands of the English. A
party of 70 had previously made submis-
sion to the Narraganset and become a
part of that tribe.
In 1638 the surrendered Pequot were dis-
tributed among the Mohegan, Narragan-
set, and Niantic, and forbidden longer to
call themselves Pequot. Although it has
been customary to regard the Pequot as
exterminated in this war, such was far
from being the case. They numbered
3,000 or more at the beginning of the
war, and only about 700 or 800 are known
to have been killed. The rest joined
other tribes or finally submitted to the
English. Several years afterward a Pe-
quot chief was found living on Delaware
r., and there can be no question that
many others had found refuge with the
80 warriors to the Na
Mahican and other western tribes. In
June 1637, after the dispersion of the
tribe, those about New Haven and on
Long Island were reported to number 350
warriors, or about 1,250 souls. Those por-
tioned out among the friendly tribes in
September 1638, numbered 200 warriors,
with their families, or about 700 in all.
Of these, one-half went to the Mohegan,
nset, and 20
warriors to the Niantic. They occupied
six separate villages among these tribes,
in addition to those villages which were
occupied jointly. At the same time there
were a large number on Long Island who
remained there in subjection to the Eng-
lish; others were in the vicinity of New
Haven and among the Nipmuc and neigh-
boring tribes; ''. were scattered as
slaves among the English settlements,
and others had been sent to the West
Indies.
The Pequot who had been given to the
Indian allies of the colonists were treated
so harshly by their masters that it was
finally necessary, in 1655, to gather them
into two villages near Mystic r., in their
old country, and place them under the
direct control of the colonial government.
Here they numbered about 1,500 in 1674.
They decreased rapidly, as did the other
tribes, and in 1762 the remnant num-
bered 140 souls, living in Maushantuxet,
at Ledyard, Conn. In 1832 these were re-
duced to about 40 mixed-bloods, who still
occupied their reserve and cherished the
old '' of the Mohegan, who lived a
few miles distant. It appears from an
article by Prince '' Speck (Am.
Anthrop., Apr. 1903) that there are still
in Connecticut about 100 persons of
Pequot-Mohegan blood. A colony of
about 50 individuals of this group are
employed chiefly as farm and factory
workers a few miles s. of Norwich; the
others live in adjacent towns. About 25,
according to Speck (inf’n, 1907), are still
on the old Groton tract near Ledyard
and keep themselves distinct from the
Mohegan, but they retain practically
nothing of their former culture. The fol-
lowing were Pequot villages: Aukum-
bumsk, Cosattuck, Cuppunaugunnit,
Mangunckakuck, Maushantuxet, Mystic,
Nameaug, Paupattokshick, Pawcatuck,
Sauquonckackock, Stonington, Tatuppe-
quauog, and Weinshauks. (J. M.)
Maquot.—Randolph (1676) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist,
III, 242, 1853. Pakauds.–McKenney and Hall,
Ind. Tribes, 111,79, 1854. Paquata.uog.—Trumbull
Ind. Names Conn., 50, 1881. Peacott.—Record o
1645 quoted by Drake, Bk. Inds... bk. 2, 91, 1848.
PeaQuitt.–Parker (1654) in Mass. Hist Soc. Coll.,
4th s., vii, 446, 1865. Peaguods.—Johnson (1654),
ibid., 2d s., iv, 28, 1816. Peaguots.—Doc. of 1638
quoted by Drake, Bk. Inds... bk. 2, 61, 1848. Pe-
coates.—Dudley (1631) in N. H. Hist, Soc. Coll., IV,
225, 1834. Pecoats, –Winslow (1937) in Mass. Hist.
Soc. Coll., 4th S., vi, 164, 1863. Pecods.—Johnson
(1654), ibid., 2d s., 11, 66, 1814. Pecoites.—Stanton
(1676) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., XIV, 715, 1883. Pe-
Bull. 301
coits.—Ibid. Pecotts.-Record of 1644 quoted by
Drake, Bk. Inds... bk. 2,90, 1848. Peequots.-Rawson
(1663) in R. I. Col: Rec., I, 517, 1856. Pegod.—John-
son (1654) in Mass. Hist.Soc. Coll., 2ds., VII,46, 1818.
Pekash.—Prince (1631), ibid., 25. Pekoath.—Win-
throp (1631), ibid., 4th s., III,312, 1856. Pekoct.—
Esopus Treaty (1665) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., xIII,
401, 1881. Pekot.-Peter (ca.1639) in Mass. Hist.Soc.
Coll., 4th s., VI, 105, 1863. Pek8atsaks.-Maurault,
Abnakis, 3, 1866. Pequants.-Vincent (1638) in
Mass. Hist.Soc. Coll., 3ds., VI, 35, 1837. Pequatit-
Williams (1637), ibid., 4th s., VI, 200, 1863. Pequa-
toas.–Map of 1659 cited by Schoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes, VI, 116, 1857. Pequatoos.—Opdyck (1640) in
N.Y. Doc. Col. Hist., II, 141, 1858. Pequatt.—Writer
of 1654 quoted by Trumbull, Conn., I, 326, 1818.
Pequeats —Underhill (1638) in Mass. Hist. Soc.
Coll., 3d s., v.1, 3, 1837. #:#
ibid., 4ths., III,438, 1856. Pequents.-Prince (1633),
ibid. 2d s., VII, 93, 1818. Pequetans.—Vincent
1638), ibid., 3d s., VI, 40, 1837. Pequets.-Vincent
# ibid., 35. Pequett.—Brewster £). ibid.,
th s., VII, 70, 1865. Pequid.—Lechford #
ibid., 3ds., III, 103, 1833. Pequims.-Prince (1632),
ibid., 2d s. vii, 58, 1818. Pequin.—Williams (1637),
ibid., 3d s. 1x, 301, 1846. Pequite.—Coddington
1651), ibid., 4th s., VII, 282, 1865. Pequitóog.—
Williams quoted by Water, Mith, pt. 3, sec. 3,378,
1816. Pequitts.–Gardiner (1636) in Mass. Hist.
Soc. Coll., 4th s., VII, 53, 1865. Pequoadt.-Caul-
kins, Hist. Norwich, 49, 1866. Pequod.–Nowell
£ in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 4th s., VII, 325, 1865.
equoids.–Macauley, N. Y., II, 225, 1829. Pe-
#' in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll.,
# s., VII, 48, 1865. Pequoits.—Downing (1637),
ibid.,v1,48, 1863. Pequote.—Downing (1654), ibid.,
$3 Pequotoh. -Stuyvesant (1650), ibid., 533.
Pequots.—Vane (1636), ibid., 582..., Pequoyts:–
Hooker (1637), ibid.,388. Pequts.—Williams (1636),
ibid., 3ds., 1, 159, 1825. Pequtt.—Gardiner (1636),
ibid., 4th s., VII, 57, 1865. # .—Williams
ca. 1643) quoted by Trumbull, Ind. Names Conn.,
1881. Pequuts.—Williams (ca. 1643) in Mass.
Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st s, v, 103, 1806, Pequuttoog.-
Williams (1643), ibid., III,205, 1794. Peqvats.- £p
of 1616 in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., 1, 1856. Peqwit.-
Gardiner (1650) in Mass. Hist, Soc. Coll., 4ths., VII,
59, 1865. Sickenames.–Dutch deed (1633) quoted
by Ruttenber, Tribes Hudson R, 83, 1872. -
Pequottink. A village of the Moravian
Delawares established in 1788 on the E.
bank of Huron r., near the present Milan,
Erie Co., Ohio. It was still occupied in
1805.
£--". Hist. Missions, map, 1794.
Pequottink.—Harris, Tour, 135, 1805. #:
tink.—Loskiel, op.cit. Pettquotting.—Zeisberger
(1786), Diary, 234, 275, 1885 (the stream).
Pera. A tribe mentioned by McKenne
and Hall (Ind. Tribes, 111, 81, 1854), '.
“Naansi, Naichoas, Ouadiches, Cabinoios,
Mentous, Ozotheoa, Dogenga, Panivacha,
and Panaloga,” as if one of the tribes
mentioned by £ French explorers in
the southwestern plains. Unidentified.
Perage (Pe-ra-ge). A prehistoric pue-
blo claimed by certain clans of the Tewa
inhabitants of San Ildefonso to have been
inhabited by their ancestors. Its ruins
lie a few rods from the w. bank of the
Rio Grande, about 1 m. w. of San Ilde-
fonso pueblo, N. Mex.—Bandelier in
Arch. Inst. Papers, Iv, 78, 1892; Hewett
in Bull. 32, B. A. E., 17, 1907.
Percoarson. See Poquosin.
Perebluk. A Kaviagmiut Eskimo v11-
lage at Port Clarence, Alaska.—11th Cen-
sus, Alaska, 162, 1893.
Perforated stones. A name applied to
certain forms of prehistoric objects the
purpose of which is not fully determined,
PEQUOTTINK—PERFORATED STONES
231
but so much is known or safely assumed
with respect to the majority of those in
collections that they may removed
from the problematical class without dan-
ger of serious error. It is intended here
to refer only to such perforated objects as
may not with safety ' rded as spin-
dle whorls, drill disks, sinkers, ear orna-
ments, and beads. Perforated stones are
widely distributed over the country, but
are not found in considerable numbers
save in s. California, where they are very
numerous and display considerable diver-
sity of form and size. They are found
with burials and also on occupied sites
generally, and are made of stone of
many varieties and of differing degrees of
hardness. A prevailing form throughout
the country is somewhat ring-like, and
the name “doughnut-stone,” sometimes
'' is sufficiently descriptive. Many
of them are only ordinary water-worn
pebbles or bowlders, unworked except for
the hole drilled through the shortest di-
ameter or for some slight alteration in the
direction of£ symmetry, others are
of various degrees of elaboration, and a
few show incised decorative lines. Few
are finished, however, in such a way as
to suggest decidedly that they were other
than mere objects of common use. It is
not assumed that all of these perforated
objects served like or even kindred pur-
oses, and similar objects are known to
ave been used in different parts of the
world for club-heads, hammers, sinkers,
missiles, as weights for digging sticks, in
playing games, etc. The California speci-
mens, however, on account of the uni-
formity of their essential features and the
very general traces of wear, may well be
regarded as having served a single pur-
pose, and that a practical one. ey
vary from highly conical or globular
forms to flattish rings or disks, and in
size from such as might have served as
beads to others weighing 3 or 4 pounds.
The majority are of medium or large size.
The perforation is usually somewhat
biconical and a little larger at one end
than at the other, and varies from to 1}
in. in diameter at the narrowest part. In
most cases the perforation is polished or
worn smooth by use and in such a way as
practically to demonstrate that the objects
were mounted on sticks or handles, and
that thus mounted they were subjected
to prolonged usage as implements. It
is further observed that one face of the
flattish forms became polished in this use
from the perforation outward to the pe-
riphery, and the globular and conical ones
for an inch or more outward and down-
ward from the opening. This use was so
ntle and involved surfaces so soft that a
igh polish resulted, without the least
tendency to abrade or roughen. In fact
this polishing is just such as would result
232
[B. A. E.
PERFORATING IMPLEMENTS-PERIODICALS
from continued contact with the hand
resting on the perforated stone in wield-
ing a digging stick on which it served as
a weight. The fact that this wear occurs
always on the side of the smaller open-
ing seems to indicate that the stones were
slipped down on a shaft until arrested by
an enlargement, enough of the shaft re-
maining above for a hand-hold. That
most of these stones served in this man-
ner as weights for digging sticks may be
regarded as practically demonstrated.
The smaller, toy-like specimens were
probably employed by children or were
made especially for burial with the dead.
It is noted that the periphery of some of
the discoidal forms shows traces of rough
usage, such as would result from employ-
ment as hammers, but this may be the
result of usage not £ intended.
Consult Henshaw, Perforated Stones,
Bull. 2, B. A. E., 1887; Meredith in Moore-
head's Prehist. Impls., 1900; Powers in
Cont. N. A. Ethnol., III, 1877; Putnam in
Rep. Surv. West 100th Merid., vii, 1879;
Rau in Smithson. Cont., xx II, 1876;
Schumacher in 11th Rep. Peabody Mus.,
1878; Yates in Moorehead's Prehist.
Impls., 1900. (w. H. H.)
Perforating implements. See Awls,
Drills and Drilling.
Perignak. A Sidarumiut Eskimo vil-
lage on Seahorse ids., near Pt Belcher,
Alaska (11th Census, Alaska, 162, 1893).
Cf. Pernyu.
Perigua. A former Papago villages. of
the Rio Gila, in s. Arizona; pop. 400 in
1863.
Del Pirique,—Bailey in Ind. Aff. Rep., 208, 1858.
Perigua.—Browne, Apache Country, 291, 1869.
Periqua.—Poston in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1863, 385, 1864.
Pirigua.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, June 19, 1863.
Perinimo. A former Papago village,
'' in Pima co., s. £, having 46
amilies in 1865.
Perinimo.—Davidson in Ind. Aff. Rep., 135, 1865.
Pisanomo.—Bailey, ibid., 208, 1858.
Periodicals. The first periodical printed
in any of the North American Indian
languages was the Cherokee Phoenix, a
weekly newspaper in English and Chero-
kee, edited by Elias Boudinot (q.v.), a na-
tive Indian, and published in Georgia at
New Echota, the capital of the Cherokee
Nation, from Feb. 21, 1828, to Oct. 1835.
A religious magazine printed entirely in
Cherokee, called the Cherokee Messenger,
edited by Evan Jones and J. Bushyhead,
was issued in twelve numbers from the
Baptist Mission Press at Park Hill, Ind.
T., between Aug. 1844, and May 1846;
and a new series under the same title,
edited by J. Buttrick Jones, appeared in
1858, but was soon discontinued. On
Sept. 26, 1844, the first number of the
Cherokee Advocate was published at Tahle-
quah, Ind. T. This was a weekly news-
£ her, published every Saturday morning,
f in English and half in Cherokee.
The first series was discontinued in Sept.
1853. A new series was begun in 1870,
and a third series in 1876. Of it, Mooney
(19th Rep. B. A. E., 111, 1900) says: “It
is still continued under the auspices of
the Nation, printed in both languages
and distributed free at the expense of the
Nation to those unable to read English–
an example without parallel in any other
government.” The Cherokee Almanac was
an annual publication for many years.
The first number of a small semi-
monthly or monthly newspaper in the
Shawnee language, called Shau-wau-
nowe Kesauthwau (Shawnee Sun), was
' from the Shawnee Baptist
ission Press, Ind. T., on Mar. 1, 1835,
and was continued under the editorshi
of Johnston Lykins until 1839, when it
was discontinued. This was the first
newspaper printed entirely in an Indian
language. In the Seneca language the
Rev. Asher Wright edited a small maga-
zine called Ne Jaguhnigoagesgwathah, or
The Mental Elevator, of £ Were
printed at the Buffalo Creek and Catta-
raugus reservations in New York from
Nov.30, 1841, to Apr. 15, 1850, nineteen
numbers in all.
The fourth Indian language to have a
newspaper of its own was the Dakota.
In Nov. 1850, the first number of Dakota
Tawaritku Kin, or the Dakota Friend,
was published in Santee Dakota and Eng-
lish, edited by G. H. Pond, and printed
at St Paul, Minn. The paper was issued
monthly until Aug. 1852. Another news-
paper, called Iapi Oaye (The Word-Car-
rier), in Santee and Yankton Dakota,
was started in May 1871, and has been
continued monthly under successive edi-
tors at Greenwood, S. Dak., and at the
Santee agency, Nebr., the present (1907)
editor being Rev. A. L. Riggs. . In Jan.
1878, the Niobrara Mission issued the first
number of a monthly paper called Anpao,
The Day Break, which was printed mostly
in Yankton Dakota, and was continued
afterward at Madison, S. Dak., under the
title Anpao Kin, The Daybreak. The
Catholic mission at Fort Totten, N. Dak.,
also publishes a monthly paper in the
Santee Dakota, entitled Sina Sapa Wo-
cekiye Taeyanpaha, the first number of
which was issued in Feb. 1892, with the
Rev. Jerome Hunt, of the Benedictine
order, as editor. It is now (1907) in its
eleventh volume.
The earliest periodical for the Chip-
pewa Indians was entitled Petaubun, Peep
% Day, published monthly at Sarnia,
nt., by the Rev. Thomas Hurlburt,
beginning in Jan. 1861. It was in Eng-
lish and Chippewa, and was continued
through 1862 or later. The Pipe of Peace,
al Chippewa newspaper, edited by the
Rev. E. F. Wilson in English and Chip-
pewa, was published monthly at the
BULL. 30]
Shingwauk Home in Sault de Ste Marie
from Oct. 1878, till Sept. 1879. A fort-
nightly paper called The Indian was pub-
lished at Hagersville, Ont., from Dec. 30,
1885, till Dec. 29, 1886, the editor being the
chief Kahkewaquonaby (Dr Peter. E.
Jones). Although it was printed mainly
in English, some Chippewa articles were
included. There were, moreover, two
# in English edited by the Rev.
. F. Wilson, one entitled Our Forest
Children, published monthly at the
Shingwauk Home from Feb. 1887, to
Sept. 1890, and the other entitled The
Ginadian Indian, published monthly at
Owen Sound, Ont., from Oct. 1890, to
Sept. 1891. Beginning with Mar. 1896
the publication of “a monthly journa
[chiefly in Chippewa i: d'
to the interests of the Franciscan missions
among the Ottawa and Chippewa In-
dians,” under the title Anishinabe Ena-
miad, was commenced at Harbor Springs,
Mich., by Father Zephyrin Engelhardt,
and is still conducted by the Franciscan
fathers at that place.
The periodicals of the Creek and Choc-
taw Indians begin with the one called
Our Monthly, printed almost entirely in
Muskogee, of which the first volume was
issued in manuscript in 1870–72. From
Jan. 1873, to Oct. 1875, the numbers were
printed at Tullahasse, Creek Nation,
the editors being the Rev. W. S. and
Miss A. A. Robertson. A weekly news-
paper, The Vindicator, “devoted to the
interests of the Choctaws and Chicka-
saws,” printed mostly in English, with
occasional articles in Choctaw, was started
at Atoka, Ind. T., in 1872. This paper
was united with the Oklahoma Star about
1877 and was continued as the Star Vindi-
cator at McAlester, Ind. T. In May
1876, another weekly newspaper, entitled
Indian Journal, was started at Muscogee,
Ind., T., and published in English and
Muskogee. This paper was at one time
the official organ of the Creek Nation.
Our Brother in Red, first a monthly and
afterward a weekly paper, printed in
English, Muskogee, and Choctaw, was
published at Muscogee, Ind. T., from
1882 to 1889 or later. A newspaper called
The Indian Champion, “Official Paper of
the Choctaw Nation,” written in Eng-
lish and Choctaw, was published '#
at Atoka, Ind. T., beginning in 1884,
but was discontinued at the close of
1885. The Indian Missionary, a monthly
paper in English, Choctaw, and Musko-
gee, was begun at Eufaula, Ind. T., in
Aug. 1884, and continued at Atoka.
Another weekly paper, called The Musko-
gee Phoenix, also printed in English, Choc-
taw, and Muskogee, began to appear Feb.
16, 1888, at Muscogee, Ind. T. The In-
dian Chieftain, “devoted to the interests
of the Cherokees, Choctaws, Chickasaws,
PERIODICALS
233
Seminoles, Creeks, and all other Indians
of the Indian Territory,” was published
weekly at Vinita, Ind. T., from 1882 to
1888. The Indian Herald was published
weekly at Pawhuska, Osage Nation, Ind.
T., from 1875 to 1877 or later. The In-
dian Moccasin, published monthly at
Afton, Ind. T., by Jeremiah Hubbard, a
native Indian, was begun in Jan. 1893,
and continued through 1894.
Four periodicals printed by the Indian
missions near the Pacific coast are worthy
of mention. One of these, The Youth's
Companion, of which the Rev. J. B. Bou-
let was editor, a juvenile monthly maga-
zine, published for the benefit of the
Puget Sound Catholic mission, was set in
#. printed, and in part was written by
the pupils of the industrial boarding
schools on the Tulalip res. in Snohomish
co., Wash., from May 1881, to May 1886.
Another, the Kamloops Wawa, is a little
magazine in the Chinook jargon, written
in stenographic characters reproduced by
a mimeograph, published ir larly by
Father J. '' R. Le Jeune at Kamloops,
British Columbia, from May 1891, to
Dec. 1904. Another is The Paper that
Narrates, a monthly printed for two years
at Stuart's Lake, Brit. Col., in the Déné
syllabic characters invented by Father
A. G. Morice, the first number of which
appeared in Oct. 1891. The fourth is
Hajaja, printed in Nass and English at
Aiyansh Mission, Nass r., Brit. Col.,
from June 1893 until at least as late as
Feb. 1895.
Several Indian periodicals have been
published at the Indian Industrial School
at Carlisle, Pa., among them being Eadle
Keahtah Thi, monthly, Jan. 1880, to Mar.
1882; School News, monthly, June 1880
to May 1883, edited first by Samue
Townsend, a Pawnee boy, and later by
Charles Kihega, an Iowa Indian boy;
The Morning Star, monthly, Apr. 1882, to
Dec. 1887; #. Red Man, monthly, Jan.
1888, to June 1900; The Indian Helper,
weekly, Aug. 14, 1885, to July 6, 1900;
the last two were consolidated under the
name The Red Man and Helper, published
weekly from July 13, 1900, to July 29,
1904; The Arrow, weekly, Sept. 1, 1904,
and still issued.
Of a kindred nature are The Moqui Mis-
sion Messenger, established by Rev. C. P.
Coe, missionary among the Hopi of Ari-
zona, and published first at the Hopi mis-
sion in typewriting on a manifolding ma-
chine in Jan. 1894, then printed at Chicago
until Apr. 1895; The Indian School.Journal,
- by the boys of the Chilocco Indian
ndustrial School at Chilocco, Okla.; The
#' we Indian, published monthly
by the £e (N. Mex.) Indian
School, June 1905, to May 1906; The
Mission Indian, published monthly, later
semimonthly, at the Banning (Cal.)
234
[B. A. E.
PERKOSON.—PESCADO
mission, from 1885 to 1900; the Indian
Advocate, published monthly by the Bene-
dictine Fathers of Sacred Heart Mission,
Okla., beginning in Jan. 1889; The New In-
dian, monthly organ of the Indian Train-
ing School at Stewart, Nev., b'
1903; The Indian Advance, published
monthly by the Carson Indian School,
Carson, Nev., from Sept. 1899; and two
magazines recently established, one The
Native American, published by the Indian
School at Phoenix, Ariz., the other The
Indian Outlook, published monthly by
Rev. J. B. Rounds at Darlington, Okla.
The only periodical in the Greenland
Eskimo, entitled Atuagagdliutit, an 8-page
quartopaper, with woodcuts, has been pub-
lished irregularly at Nungme (Godthaab),
since Jan. 1861. (w. E.)
Perkoson. See P in.
Pernyu. A Nuwukmiut Eskimo sum-
mer village on the w. shore of Elson bay,
close to Pt Barrow, Alaska. Cf. Perinak.
Pe .—Officers (1849–53) cited by Baker, Geog.
Dict. Alaska, 494, 1906. Perignak.—Baker, ibid.
Perignax.–Ray (1885) quoted by Baker, ibid.
Pernyü.—Murdoch in 9th Rep. B. A. E., 84, 1892.
Perquiman. An Algonquian tribe or
band living in 1700 on the N. side of Albe-
marlesd., N. C.—Mooney, Siouan Tribes
of the East, 7, 1894.
Persimmon (an apocopated form of Re-
nápe pasiménan, “dried fruit, i. e. fruit
dried artificially; from pasimèneu, “he (or
she) dries fruit. Fruit dried spontane-
ously would be pasimén, “dry fruit. The
word is cognate with Nipissing pastminan,
a name in that dialect for a raisin or a
dried huckleberry; Cree pasiminan, a
name for any fruit dried artificially. Ac-
cording to J. P. Dunn (inf’n, 1907), among
the Miami and western Algonquian tribes
£ it is ptáhkemin). The fruit of
iospyros virginiana, of the Ebenaceae or
Ebony family, known also as date-plum,
or possum-wood. The tree is found over a
large part of the United States from Con-
necticut to Florida and from Ohio to
Texas. A species (Diospyros terana) is
known as Mexican persimmon, black
persimmon, chapote, etc. The Creole
name, plaquemin, is a corruption of Illi-
nois piakimin (cf. Miami piahkimin). The
early writers on the Virginian country
spelled the word in divers ways, as putch-
amin (Capt. John Smith, 1632), pessem-
min (Strachey, 1610–1613), persimena
(1648), parsimon, posimon, putchimon, pit-
chumon, persimon (Clayton, Flora Virg.,
43, 156, 1743). This fruit, which resem-
bles a yellow plum, but is globular and
about an inch in diameter, is exceedingly
austere and astringent before maturity,
and, as Capt. John Smith (who was the
first to notice it, under the name of put-
chamin) observes, draws “a man's mouth
awry with much torment”; but, in the
fall, after bletting, and being softened by
the frost, it becomes sweet and fine-fla-
vored. In the S. the fruit remains adhe-
rent to the branches long after the leaves
have been shed (a fact to which the name
mentioned by Smith alludes), and, when
it falls to the ground, is eagerly devoured
by wild and domestic animals. It was
much esteemed by the Virginia Indians,
who preserved it by drying it upon mats
spread upon frames or £ It is
from the berries in the form of prunes
that the name, after undergoing many
vicissitudes of spelling, has been handed
down to us, that probably being the con-
dition in which t'. fruit was locally first
seen, by the English settlers, in use among
the Indians. The name of the fruit in a
fresh or growing state (putchamin or pit-
chamin) became obsolete at the beginning
of the third quarter of the 18th century.
The fruit is used in the S. for making a
beverage called “persimmon (or simmon)
beer,” which is much liked by country
folk. “Persimmon wine” is a spirituous
liquor obtained by distilling persimmon
beer.
“Huckleberry above the persimmon”
is a Southern phrase meaning to excel
(Bartlett). “To rake up the persim-
mons” is a Southern £ term for
pocketing the stakes, or gathering in the
“chips.” “The longest pole knocks
down the most simmons” is a Southern
adage meaning that the strongest party
gains the day. “That’s persimmons” is
a Southernism for “that’s fine.” The
hard flat seeds of the persimmon were
used by the Algonquian Indians of Vir-
# in playing their mamantuwakan, or
ice game. (A. F. C. w. R. G.)
Peruka. The Frog or Toad clan of San
Felipe pueblo, N. Mex.
Pé'rüka-háno.—Hodge in Am. Anthrop., 1x, 350,
1896 (hano = “people').
Pesawa (Māshāwā, “elk, from which
comes the word for ‘horse.’—W. J.).
Given as the Horse gens of the Shawnee.
Mecâwä.—Wm. Jones, inf’n, 1906. Pe-sa-wa'.-Mor-
gan, Anc. Soc., 168, 1877.
Pescadero (Span. “fisherman'). A for-
mer Yuma rancheria on the N. bank of
Gila r., s. w. Arizona, visited by Anza and
Font in 1775.
El Pescadero.—Anza and Font cited by Bancroft,
Ariz. and N. Mex., 392, 1889.
Pescadero. A former pueblo of the Pima,
with 237 inhabitants in 1730. Situated in
N. Sonora, Mexico; definite locality un-
known.
San Pablo del Pescadero.-Orozco y Berra, Geog.,
347, 1864. S. Pablo Pescadero.—Rivera (1730) quoted
by Bancroft, No. Mex. States, 1, 513, 1884.
Pescado (contr. from Span. Ojo Pescado,
“fish spring,” on account of numerous
small fish in a spring there; native name
Heshotatsinan, or Heshotatsinakwin,
‘place of the pictographs’). A. Zuñi
summer village about 15 m. E. of Zuñi
pueblo, N. Mex. The pueblo was built
on the foundations of an ancient town,
on the walls of which may still be seen
BULL. 30]
sculptured pictographs, whence the na-
tive name. See Mindeleff in 8th Rep.
B. A. E., 95, 1891.
Héshota Izina.—Bandelier in Revue d'Ethnog.,
200, 1886 (misprint). He-sho-ta-tsi'-na.–Cushing
in The Millstone, 1.x, 55, Apr. 1884. He-sho-ta-
#####' the '' town').
Hé shota tsi man. shing in 4th Rep. B. A. E.,
494, 1886. Hesh-o-ta-tzi-na.–Fewkes in Jour. Am.
Eth. and Arch., I, map, 1891. Heshota Tzinan.—
Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers, IV, 333, 1892 (re-
ferring to the ruin). Ojo de Pescado.–Gatschet in
Mag. Am. Hist, 260, Apr. 1882. Ojo Percado.—
Eaton in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, IV, 220, 1854
misprint). Ojo Pescado.–Whipple, Pac. R. R.
p., III, pt. 3, 44, 1856. Ojo Pesoado.—Eastman,
map in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, IV, 1854 (mis-
rint). Pescado.—Common map form. Fiscao-
ughes, Doniphan's Exped., 197, 1848. Prescado.—
Donaldson, Moqui Pueblo Inds., 127, 1893 (mis-
print).
Pescado. An unidentified tribe, spoken
of in 1683 by Juan Sabeata, a Jumano
Indian from the mouth of Conchos r.,
N. E. Chihuahua, Mexico. It was one of
36 tribes, friendly to his own, said by Sa-
beata to live on Nueces r., 3 days’ journey
from his home (Mendoza, Viage, 1683–84,
MS. in Archivo General). (H. E. B.)
Peshewah (P1-zhe’-wa, The Lynx). A
Miami chief, better known on the fron-
tier as John B. Richardville; born on St
Marys r., Ind., near the present Ft Wayne,
about 1761. After the death of #
tle the chiefship fell to Peshewah. In-
heriting noble French blood on his father's
side, his abilities were such, it is said,
as well adapted him to direct the affairs
of the Miami. He spoke French and
English fluently, as well as his native
tongue; and for many years his house on
the bank of St Marys r., about 4 m. from
Ft Wayne, was known as the abode of
hospitality. At the time of his death,
Aug. 13, 1841, Peshewah was about 80
years of age and was regarded as the
wealthiest Indian in North America, his
property, it is said, being valued at more
than a million dollars. The town of
Russiaville, Ind., takes its name, in cor-
rupted form, from him. (C. T. J. P. D.)
Peshla (“bald head’). A band of the
Oglala Teton Sioux.
Pe-cla.—Dorsey (after Cleveland) in 15th Rep.
B. A. E., 220, 1897. Pe-sla.—Ibid. Short hair.—
Culbertson in Smithson. Rep. 1850, 142, 1851.
Peshlaptechela (“short bald head’).
A band of the Oglala Teton Sioux.
Pe-cla-ptcetcela.—Dorsey (after Cleveland) in 15th
Rep. B. A. E., 220, 1897. Pe-hi'-pte-či-la.—Hayden,
Ethnog. and Philol. Mo. Val., 376, 1862 (trans.
‘short hair band'). Pe-sla-ptedela.—Dorsey, op.
cit. Short hair band.—Hayden, op.cit.
Pesquis. Mentioned as a pueblo of the
rovince of Atripuy, in the region of the
ower Rio Grande, in New Mexico, in
1598.—Oñate (1598) in Doc. Inéd., xv.1,
115, 1871.
Pessacus. A noted chief of the Narra-
ganset (1623–77), brother of Mianto-
nomo. In 1645–58 war was threatened
between his people and the English, but
was avoided after much talk and confer-
PESCADO-PESTLES
235
ence, chiefly by the ' of Nini-
#. Pessacus met his death in an expe-
ition against the Mohawk. The unlatin-
ized form of his name appears as Pes-
sacks. (A. F. C.)
Pessemmin. See Persimmon.
Pestles. Implements used by the abo-
rigines in combination with mortars and
grinding plates for pulverizing foods,
paints, £dother substances. The use of
pestles was general, and they are still con-
stantly employed by tribes retaining their
primitive customs. They are made of
stone, wood, and more rarely of other ma-
terials. Bowlders and othernatural stones
of suitable shape are very generally em-
ployed in the grinding work, and the less
perfectly adapted forms are modified to
accommodate them to the hand and to
the particular grinding surface. Pestles
for use on flat surfaces are cylindrical and
used with a rolling motion, or are flattish
beneath for use after the manner of a
muller (q.v.). For use in a depression
or a deep receptacle the grinding end of
the implement is round or conical, while
the upper part or handle is shaped, for
convenience in grasping or is carved to
represent some esoteric concept associated
in the primitive mind with the function of
the apparatus. In many cases the sha
of the implement was such that it could
be used in one position as a muller and
in another as a pestle (indeed, the Seneca
apply the same name to both pestle and
mortar, but modified by the terms “up-
per” and “lower”), while some exam-
ples have a concave surface, available as
a mortar. The same stone becomes also
on occasion a nut cracker and a hammer.
Long, slender, cylindrical pestles are
common in the Eastern states, a length of
2 ft being common, while the diameter
rarely exceeds 3 in. In the Ohio and
adjacent valleys a short, somewhat coni-
cal or bell-shaped form prevails, while on
the Pacific slope the shapes are remark-
ably varied. The prevalent type of Cal-
ifornia pestle is somewhat cylindrical, but
tapers £ upward, the length va-
rying from a few inches to nearly 3 ft.
hey are sometimes encircled by a ridge
near the base to keep the hand from slip-
ping down, and frequently terminate
above in a similar encircling ridge or a
conical knob. On the N.W. coast the
shapes are still more noteworthy, occa-
sional examples being carved to represent
animal forms. Some are T-shaped, sug-
sting the conventional pillow of the
gyptians, while still others have perfo-
rate or annular handles. Stone pestles
are found on inhabited sites, but were
rarely buried with the dead. They are
less common in portions of the S. where
stone was not plentiful, and in the Pueblo
country, where the metate and muller
were in general use.
236
[B. A. m.
PETAIKUK—PETUKQUNNUNK
Wooden pestles were used with wooden
mortars, and were often maul-shaped, al-
though both ends were sometimes en-
£ the implement being so long as to
be held midway in its length, the oper-
ator standing upright. Very commonly
the smaller end was used in the mortar,
and the receptacle was deep and sharply
conical to suit. Schoolcraft illustrates an
ingenious use of pestles by the Indians of
New Hampshire, the implement, being
suspended from the elastic branch of a
tree, by which means the arduous task of
lifting the heavy weight was avoided.
For references to writings relating to
pestles, see Mortars. (w. H. H.)
Petaikuk (Petá’íkük, ‘where the petai
[ash tree?] stands’). A former Pima
village in s. Arizona.–Russell, Pima MS.,
B. A. E., 16, 1902. Cf. Pitac.
Petalesharo(Pitarésharu, ‘chief of men #
A Skidi Pawnee chief, son of Old Knife
(Letalesha), born about 1797. Long de-
scribes him as a man of fine physique
and prepossessing countenance, and as the
most intrepid warrior of his tribe. It was
he who, at one time, when his tribesmen
were assembled for the purpose of sacrific-
ing a captive Comanche woman, stepped
forward and declared that it was his
father's wish to abolish this practice, and
that he presented himself for the purpose
of laying down his own life on the spot
or of releasing the victim. He then cut
the thongs that bound the woman to a
cross, bore her swiftly through the crowd
to a horse, which he presented to her,
and, having mounted another himself,
conveyed her beyond the reach of imme-
diate '' after having supplied her
with food, and admonishing her to make
the best of her way to her own tribe,
which was at the distance of at least 400
m., he returned to his village. “This
daring deed,” says Long, “would, almost
to a certainty, have terminated in an un-
successful attempt under the arm of any
other warrior, and Petalesharo was, no
doubt, indebted for this successful and
noble achievement to the distinguished
renown which his feats of chivalry had
already gained for him and which com-
manded the high respect of all his rival
warriors.” He signed, in behalf of his
tribe, the treaty of Grand Pawnee village
on Platter., Nebr., Oct. 9, 1833, as Pe-tah-
lay-shah-rho. The treaty of Table cr.,
Nebr., Sept. 24, 1857, was £ by “Peta-
nesharo, the man and the chief.” (c. T.)
Petaluma. A former Moquelumnan vil-
lage about 2 m. E. of Petaluma, Sonoma
co., Cal. '. A. B.)
Petaluma.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Mar. 30, 1860.
Yol-hios.—Ibid.
Petangenikashika (‘those who became
human beings by the aid of a crane”).
A Quapaw gens.
Crane gens.—Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 229, 1897.
Pe’tane'nikaci'Ma.–Ibid.
Petaniqwut. See Mahabittuh.
Petao. A village or tribe mentioned by
Joutel as living in 1687 N. or N.w.. of the
Maligne (Colorado) r., Texas. The re-
gion was the abode of Caddoan tribes,
and also of a few intrusive Tonkawan and
Karankawan Indians. The name seems
to have been mentioned to Joutel by the
Ebahamo Indians, who were probably af-
filiated with the Karankawa. (A. C. F.)
Petao.—Joutel (1687) in French, Hist. Coll. La., I,
138, 1846. Petaro.—Joutel (1687) in Margry, Déc.,
III, 289, 1878. Petaz.—Shea in Charlevoix, New
France, IV, 78, 1870. Petgares.—Barcia, Ensayo,
271, 1723. Petsaré.—Joutel (1687) in Margry, Déc.,
III, 289, 1878. Petzare.—Joutel (1687) in French,
Hist. Coll. La., I, 152, 1846.
Petchaleruhpaka (Pe-tchale-ruh-pā’-ka,
‘raven”). Given by Morgan (Anc. Soc.,
159, 1877) as a gens of the Crow tribe, but
more probably it was a society or a local
band.
Petchenanalas. See Buckongahelas.
Petdelu. The extinct Turkey clan of
the former pueblo of Pecos, New Mexico.
Pe-dähl-lu.—Hewettin Am. Anthrop., n.s., VI, 431,
1904. P'etdelü'+.—Hodge in Am. Anthrop., 1x,
352, 1896 (+ = ash = “people').
Petenegowats. A Mono tribe formerly
living in Esmeralda co., w. Nev.; $'.
150 in 1870. They were found by Mer-
riam in 1903 just across the line, in Owens
valley, Cal.
Ma-ha'-bit-tuh-Powers, Inds. W. Nev., MS., B. A.
E., 1876 (= ‘pine-nut eaters’). Owens Valle
Paiutes.—Merriam in Science, xix., 916, June 15,
1904.—Petenegowat Pah-Utes.—Campbell in Ind.
Aff. Rep., 113, 1870. Petonaquats.—Merriam, op.
*
cit. Pet-tán-i-gwut.-Powers, op.cit.
Peticado (probably Fr. Petit Caddo, “lit-
tle, or lower, Caddo’). The name given
by Mezières in 1770 to one of the Caddoan
tribes between the Adai and the Kadoha-
dacho, in Texas. Having left the Adai,
Mezières passed through the Yatasi vil-
lage, thence to the Peticado, thence to
the Kadohadacho. The context of the
reports makes it appear that the Peticado,
also called “the Cado,” were nearer to
the Yatasi than to the Kadohadacho, and
that their village was on or near Red r.
At this time the Peticado village was dom-
inated by French traders, particularly one
Du Pain, who opposed the Spanish intru-
sion (Mezières, Relazion, Oct. 21, 1770,
MS. in Archivo General, Provincias In-
ternas, 100; Fray Santa María to the
Viceroy, July 21, 1774, MS. in Archivo
General). (H. E. B.)
Cados.—Carabaxal, Oct. 30, 1770, Relazion, op. cit.
Piticado.—Santa María, 1774, op.cit.
Petkhaninihkashina (‘crane people').
A social division of the Osage, said by
Dorsey to be a subgens.
Pe’tqan # *- orsey in 15th Rep. B. A.
Petodseka (Pe-tod-se-ka, “white spot').
A Paviotso band formerly about Carson
and Walker lakes, w. Nev.—Dodge in
Ind. Aff. Rep. 1859, 374, 1860.
Petroglyphs. See Pictographs.
Petukqunnunk. See Tuckermuck.
BULL. 30]
Petutek (PEtu’t"k, or Pt/tEk, ‘little
spring [of '' A village of the
icola band of the Ntlakyapamuk, 41 m.
above Spences Bridge, Brit. Col.—Teit in
Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., II, 174, 1900.
Pewikwithltchu (Pe’-wi-kwithl-tchu,
“grass swallowers,” in allusion to their
drinking dew and rain water). An aborig-
inal people, mentioned in Zuñi tradition
as having lived at a settlement about 13
m. S. of the present Zuñi pueblo. See
Shuminkyaiman. (F. H. C.)
Peyotan (‘peyote place”). A Cora
ueblo and seat of a mission near the E.
nk of Rio San Pedro, about lat. 22°40',
Jalisco, Mexico. Santa Rosa was its
visita.
S. Juan Peyotan.-Orozco y Berra, Geog., 280, 1864.
Peyote (Spanish derivative from the
Nahuatl peyotl, ‘caterpillar, referring to
the downy center of the “button”). A
species of small cactus, variously classified
as Anhalonium or Lophophora (Coulter),
found in the arid hills along the lower
Rio Grande and southward in Mexico;
formerly and still much used for cere-
monial and medicinal purposes by all the
tribes between the Rocky mts. and the
Gulf of Mexico, from Arkansas r. south-
ward, almost to the City of Mexico.
Among the various tribes it is known un-
der different names, as señi (Kiowa);
wokowi (Comanche); hikori or hikuli
(Tarahumare). By the whites it is com-
monly but incorrectly known as “mes-
cal,” from a confusion with the maguey
cactus of the S.W. from which the fiery
In ap-
intoxicant mescal is £
pearance the peyote plant resembles a
radish in size and shape, the top only
appearing above ground. From the cen-
ter springs a beautiful white blossom,
which is later displaced by a tuft of white
down. N. of the Rio Grande this top
alone is used, being sliced and dried to
form the so-called “button.” In Mexico
the whole plant is cut into slices, dried,
and used in decoction, while the cere-
mony also is essentially different from
that of the northern tribes.
Some chemical study of the plant was
made by the German chemist '' aS
early as 1888, but the first knowledge of
its ritual use was given to the world in
1891 by James Mooney, of the Bureau of
American Ethnology, who had witnessed
the ceremony while engaged in ethno-
logic investigations among the Kiowa,
and brought back to Washington a large
quantity for medical and '' ex-
perimentation. Tests thus far made indi-
cate that it possesses varied and valuable
medicinal properties, tending to confirm
the idea of the Indians, who regard it
almost as a panacea.
Among the Tarahumare and others of
Mexico the chief feature of the ceremony,
PETUTEK–PEYTRE
237
as described by Lumholtz, is a dance.
Among the Kiowa, Comanche, and other
Plains tribes it is rather a ceremony of
prayer and quiet, contemplation. It is
usually performed as an invocation for
the recovery of some sick person. It is
held in a tipi specially erected for the
purpose, and begins usually at night, con-
tinuing until the sun is well up in the
morning. As many men as can sit com-
fortably within the tipi circle may par-
ticipate, but, as a rule, women do not
take part in the ceremony proper, but
occupy themselves with the preparation
of the sacred food and of the feast in
which all join at the close of the perfor-
mance. A fire is kept burning in the cen-
ter of the tipi, inclosed within a crescent-
shaped mound, on the top of which is
placed a sacred peyote. Following an
opening prayer by the chief priest, four
peyotes are distributed to each partici-
pant, who chews and swallows them,
after which the sacred songs begin to the
accompaniment of the drum and rattle,
each man singing four songs in turn, and
are kept up all night, varied by the in-
tervals of prayer and other distributions
of peyote, with a peculiar baptismal cere-
imony at midnight. The number of “but-
tons” eaten by one individual during the
night varies from 10 to 40, and even more,
the drug producing a sort of spiritual ex-
altation differing entirely from that pro-
duced by any other known drug, and
' without any reaction. The
effect is heightened by the weird lullaby
of the songs, the constant sound of the
drum and rattle, and the fitful glare of
the fire. At some point during the cere-
mony the sick person is usually brought
in to be prayed for, and is allowed to eat
one or more specially consecrated peyotes.
At daylight the Morning Star song is sung,
when the women pass in the sacred food,
of which each worshiper partakes, and
the ceremony concludes with the Meat
song. The rest of the morning is given
to friendly gossip, followed by a dinner
under leafy arbors, after which the various
families disperse to their homes.
Consult Lewin, Ueber Anhalonium
Lewinii, 1888; Lumholtz (1) Tarahumari
Dances and Plant Worship, 1894, (2)
Symbolism of the Huichol Indians, 1900,
(3) Unknown Mexico, 1902; Mooney, The
Mescal Plant and Ceremony, and Prentiss
and Morgan, Therapeutic Uses of Mescal
Buttons, 1896; Mooney, Calendar History
of the Kiowa, 17th Rep. B. A. E., 1898;
Ellis, Mescal, 1898; Urbina, El Peyote y
el Ololiuhqui, 1900. J. M.)
Peytre. Mentioned as a pueblo of the
province of Atripuy (q.v.), in the region
of the lower Rio Grande, N. Mex., in
1598.—Oñate (1598) in Doc. Inéd., xv.1,
115, 1871.
238 PFIA-—PHYSIOLOGY [B- A. rc-
Pfla é1’ji<'i.'-taiina, ‘feather people’). A
clan 0 the pueblo of Taos, N. Mex.—-
Hodge, field notes, B. A. E., 1899.
Pflalola (Pfiiiléla-taiina, ‘earring Tpe0-
le’). A clan of the pueblo of aos,
ill. Mex.—Hodge, field notes,’ B. A. E.,
1899.
Pflataikwahlaonan ( Hiiilaiknva ‘hldonan) .
A clan of the pueblo of Taos, N. Mex.—
Hodge field notes, B. A. E., 1899.
Philip. See King Philip.
Phillimees. A Seminole town on ornear
Suwannee r., w. Fla., in 1817.—Drake,
Bk. Indians, x, I848.
Physiology. While practically nothing
is knowno the physio ogy of the Eskimo,
with the excfegtion of their great capacity
for animal fo , recent investigations have
yielded definite information in this line
regarding the Indians. It has been sup-
posed that in his physiologc functions
the Indian differs considera Ii from the
white man, but the greaterour nowledge
in this direction the fewer the differences
appear; there is, however, a certain lack
0 uniformity in this respect between
the two races.
The period of gestation of Indian
women is apparently the same as that of
the whites, and the new-bom child is in
every way comparable to the white infant.
It begins to suckle as soon as it is given
the reast, enerally shows excellent
nutrition, ant? has from the beginning a
good voice. In 6 to 8 months the first
teeth appear; during the 7th or 8th month
the child begins to sit up; at 1 year it
stands alone, and soon after begins to
walk; at the age of about 18 months it
commences to talk, and when 4 years of
age it has a figood command of language.
During its rst year the Indian child
spends as much time in sleeping as does
a healthy white child, and a ter the first
year is very playful. It cries, on the aver-
age, less than the white child, but the
principal reason for this seems to be the
act that it is generally well nourished
and not sickly. The infant is nursed
usually much later than among whites,
not infrequently up to its 3d or 4th year,
but after its 6th to 9th month it also par-
takes of most of the foods of its parents.
Up to the 7th year incontinence of urine
is quite frequent, apparently without
pathological cause, but this disappears
spontaneously thereafter.
As among whites, the period of puberty
in the Indian is earlier in the low and hot
regions than in those that are elevated or
co d. In such ver hot regions as the
lower Colorado valleyemany of the girls
begin to menstruate tween the ages of
11 and I3; while among tribes that live at
a considerable altitude, as the Apache of
Arizona and the Indians farther s., this
function begins usually during the 13th
01' 14th year, and delays are more numer-
ous; precise data from many localities
are as yet lacking. The deve opment of
the breast in the girl commences usually
at about the 12th year, and except among
individuals there appears to be no great
variation ainogg the tribes of which there
ismost knowl ge. Full development of
the breast is seldom attained in the un-
married young woman before the 18th
ygar. The time of puberty in Indian
ys differs apparently but little, if any,
from that in whites. Scanty growth of
mustache is noticeable from about the
16th year, sometimes much later.
Marriage is generally entered into ear-
lier than among American whites; only
few girls of more than 18 years, and few
young men of more than 22 years, are un-
married. Now and then agirl is married
at 14 or I5, and there is an instance of a
Comanche girl of 11 years who married a
Kiowa. Among the latter tribe it is not
exceptional for irls to be married at I3.
Indian women iear children early, and
the infants of even the youngest mothers
seem in no way defective. The birth rate
is generally high, from 6 to 9 births in a
family being usual. Twins are not very
uncommon, but triplets occur very rarely.
One or more naturally sterile women may
be met in ever large band.
The adult lifi of the Indian offers noth-
ing radically different from that of ordi-
nary whites. The supposed early agin
of Indian women is by no means generai
and is not characteristic of the race;
when it occurs, it is due to the conditions
surrounding the life of the individual.
Gray hairs in small numbers may occa-
sionally be found, as in brunette whites,
even in children. but such occurrence is
without significance. Scnile grayness
does not commence earlier than among
healthy whites, and it advances more
slowly, seldom, if ever, reachin the
degree of complete whiteness. Balgdness
not due to disease is extremely rare. A
common phenomenon observed in the
aged Indian is pronounced wrinklin of
the skin of the face and other parts. Tit-
tle is known as to the exact period of
menopause in the women, for but few
of them know their actual age. Men
remain potent, at least occasionally,
much beyond 50 years. The longevity
of the Indian is very much like that of a
healthy white man. There are individ-
uals w o reach the age of 100 years and
more, but they arc exceptional. Among
aged Indians there is usually little de-
crepitude. Aged women predominate
somewhat in numbers ovcr aged men.
Advanced scnility is marked by general
emaciation, marked wrinkling of the
skin, forward inclination of the body,
and gradual diminution of muscular
power as wcll as of acutencss of the
senses. The teeth are often much worn
anti. 301 PHYSIOLOGY 239
down, or are lost mainly through the
absorption of the alveolar processes.
Among the more lprimitive tribes, who
often pass throng periods of want,
capacity for food is larger than in the
average whites. Real excesses in eating
are witnessed among such tribes, but prin-
cipally at feasts. On the reservations,
and under ordinary circumstances, the
consumption of food by the Indian is
usually moderate. All Indians readily
develop astrong inclination for and are
easily affected by alcoholic drinks. The
average Indian ordinarily passes some-
what more time in sleep than the civil-
ized white man; on the other hand, he
manifests considerable capability for en-
during its loss. Yawning, snoring, cruc-
tation, and fiatus are about as common
with Indians as with whites. Sneezing,
however, is rare, and hiccough even more
so. Dreams are frequent and variable.
Illusions or hallucinations in healthy in-
dividuals and under ordinar conditions
have not been observed. I.efthanded-
ness occurs in every tribe, and with
nearly the same frequency as among
whites (approximately 3 per cent). The
sight, hearing, smell, and taste of the
Indian, so far as can be judged from un-
aided but extended observation, are in
no way peculiar. In the ordinary Indian
with healthy eyes and ears, the sight and
hearing are generally very good, but in no
way phenomenal. To those who receive
education above that of the common
school glasses are often necessary. In
the old, eyesight is generally weakened,
and in some the hearing is more or less
blunted. The physical endurance of In-
dians on general occasions probably ex-
ceeds that of the whites. The Indian
easily sustains long walking or running,
hun er and thirst, severe sweating, etc.;
but Ire often tires readily when subjected
to steady work. His mental endurance,
however, except when he may be engaged
in ceremonies or games, or on ot er
occasions which produce special mental
excitement, is but moderate; an hour of
questioning almost invariably produces
mental fatigue. Respiration and temper-
ature are nearly the same as in hea thy
whites, the latter perhaps averaging
slight] lower; but the pulse is some-
what slower, the general average in adult
men a proximatin 66. Muscular force
in the liands, testedgb the dynanometer,
is somewhat lower than with whites in
the males and about equal in the females.
The shoulder strength shows less differ-
ence, and the strength, or at least the
endurance, of the -back and lower limbs,
judging from the work and other pur-
suits to which the Indians are accus-
tomed, probably exceeds that of the
whites.
The mental functions of the Indian
should be compared with those of whites
reared and living under approximately
similar circumstances. On closer obser-
vation the differences in the fundamental
psychical manifestations between the two
races are found to be small. N 0 instincts
not possessed by whites have developed
in the Indian. His proficiency in track-
ing and concealment, his sense of direc-
tion, etc., are accounted for by his s ecial
training and practice, and are not i)ound
in the Indian youth who has not had
such experience. The Indian lacks much
of the ambition known to the white man,
yet he shows more or less of the quality
where his life affords a chance for it, as
in war, in his games, art, adornment, and
many other activities.
The emotional life of the Indian is
more moderate and ordinarily more free
from extremesof nearly ever 'nature, than
that of the white person. The prevalent
subjective state is that of content in well-
being, with inclination to humor. Pleas-
urab e emotions predominate, but seldom
rise beyond the moderate; those of a pain-
ful nature are occasionally very pro-
nounced. Maternal love is strong, es e-
cially during t-he earlier years of the child.
Sexual love is rather simply organic, not
of so intellectual an order as among
whites; but this seems to be largely the
result of views and customs governing
sex relations and marriage. The social
instinct and that of self-preservation are
much like those of white people. Emo-
tions of anger and hatred are infrequent
and of normal character. Fear is rather
easil aroused at all ages, in groups of
childlren occasionallv reaching a panic;
but this is likewise due in large measure
to peculiar beliefs and untrammeled
imfigination.
odesty, morality, and thesenseof right
and justice are as natural to the Indian as
to the white man, but, as in other respects,
are modified in the former by revalent
views and conditions of life. 'I¥i'ansgres-
sions of every character are less frequent
in the Indian. Memory (of sense impres-
sions as well as of mental acts properg is
generally fair. Where the faculty as
been much exercised in one direction, as
in religion, it acquires remarkable capac-
ity in t at particular. The youngexhibit
good memory for languages. he fac-
ultly of will is strongly developed. In-
tel ectual activities Proper are com-
parable with those o ordinary healthy
whites, though on the whole, and ex-
cepting the sports, the mental processes
are probably habitually slightly slower.
Among many tribes lack of thrift, im-
providence, absence of demonstrative
manifestations, and the previously men-
tioned lack of ambition are observable;
240 PIA-PLANKASHAW [B. A. E.
but these peculiarities must be charged
largely, if not entirely, to differences
in mental training and habits. The rea-
soning of the Indian and his ideation,
though modified by his views, have often
been shown to be excellent. His power
of imitation, and even of invention, are
good, as is his aptitude in several higher
arts and in oratory. An Indian child
reared under the care of whites, educated
in the schools of civilization, and with-
Out £ • the notions of its
people, is habitually much like a white
child trained in a similar degree under
similar conditions.
Consult Boteler, Peculiarities of the
American Indian from a Physiological and
Pathological Standpoint, 1880-81; Mays,
Experimental Inquiry, 1887; Holder, Age
of Puberty of Indian Girls, 1890; Currier,
Study Relative to Functions of Reproduc-
tive Apparatus, 1891; Parker, Concerning
American Indian Womanhood, 1891–92;
Eleventh Census, Rep. on Indians, 1894;
Hrdlicka (1) Physical and fhysiological
Observations on the Navaho, 1900, (2)
Bull. 34, B. A. E., 1908. See also the
bibliographies under Anatomy and Health
and Disease. (A. H.)
Pia (Pi-6). A former Siuslaw village
on Siuslaw r., Oreg.—Dorsey in Jour. Am.
Folk-lore, III, 230, 1890.
Piacaamanc., Arancheria, probably Co-
chimi, formerly connected with Purísima
(Cadegomo) mission, which was near the
w. coast of Lower California, about lat.
26°20'.—Doc. Hist. Mex., 4th s., v., 189,
1857.
Piachi. A walled town, probably of
the Choctaw, formerly on Tombigbee r.,
w. Ala.; visited by DeSoto in 1540. Lewis
thinks it probable that it was on Black
Warrior r., Ala.
Piache,—Gentl. of Elvas (1557) in French, Hist.
Coli. La., II, 156, 1850. Piachi.-Gentl. of Elvas in
Lewis, Exped. De Soto, 188, 1907.
Piagadme. A rancheria, probably Co-
chimi, formerly connected with Purísima
(Cadegomo) mission, Lower California.—
Doc. Hist. Mex., 4th S., v., 189, 1857.
Piamato. A pueblo of the Tigua or the
Tewa of New Mexico in 1598.
Piamato-Oñate £) in Doc. Inéd., xvi, 102,
1871. Xiomato.—Ibid., 116.
Piambotinu (Piânbötinit-taiina, “white
mountain people'). A clan of the pueblo
of Taos, [' '-'. field notes,
B. A. E., 1899.
Piankashaw (possibly connected with
Pāyangitchaki, ‘those who separate,’ from
pevangiani, ‘I '' from,’ according
to Gatschet; the Miami form, according
to J. P. Dunn, is Payinggish'ah). Form-
erly a subtribe of the Miami, but later
a separate people. In an account of the
rivers and peoples of the W., La Salle,
about 1682, mentions the Piankashaw as
one of the tribes gathered about his Illi-
nois fort; these were bands brought from
their usual habitat. In the account by
Cadillac (1695), they are spoken of as
being w. of the Miami village on St Joseph
r., Mich., with the Mascoutens, Kickapoo,
and other tribes. It is probable they were
then on Vermillion r., in Indiana and
Illinois. St Cosme (1699) says that the
village of the Peanzichias Miamis was on
Kankakee r., Ill., but that they formerly
lived on the Mississippi. They had pos-
sibly been driven w. by the Iroquois.
Their ancient village was on the Wabash
at the junction of the Vermillion; at a
later period they established another set-
tlement, Chippekawkay, lower down the
river, at the presentsite of Vincennes, Ind.
About 1770 they gave permission to the
Delawares to occupy the E. part of their
territory. £ (1736) says that
the Wea, the Piankashaw, and the Pepi-
cokia were the same nation in different vil-
lages, and gives the deeras the Piankashaw
totem. In the beginning of the present
century '' and the Wea began to cross
over into Missouri, and in 1832 the two
tribes sold all their claims in the E. and
# to remove to Kansas as one tribe.
A
ut 1854 the consolidated tribe united
with the remnant of the Illinois, then
known as Peoria and Kaskaskia, and in
1867 the entire body sold their lands in
Kansas and removed to the present Okla-
homa, where they are now known under
the name of Peoria. The Piankashaw
made or participated in treaties with the
United States at Greenville, O., Aug. 3,
1795; Ft Wayne, Ind., June 7, 1803; Vin-
cennes, Ind., Aug. 7, 1803, Aug. 27, 1804,
and Dec. 30, 1805; Portage des Sioux,
Mo., July 18, 1815; Vincennes, Ind.,
Jan. 3, 1818 (not ratified); Castor Hill,
Mo., Oct. 29, 1832; Washington, D.C.,
M: 30, 1854, and Feb. 23, 1867.
he Piankashaw probably never num-
bered many more than 1,000 souls. In
1736 Chauvignerie estimated the Pianka-
shaw, Wea, and Pepicokia together at
about 1,750. In 1759 the Piankashaw
alone were estimated at 1,500, and five
years later at 1,250. This was reduced to
950 in 1780, and 800 in 1795. In 1825
there were only 234 remaining, and in
1906 all the tribes consolidated under the
name of Peoria numbered but 192, none
of whom was of pure blood. (J. M.)
Ho easaw.—Woodward, Reminisc., 23, 1859
‘dancing Indians,’ from optinga, “to dance':
reek name). Hopungiesas.—Ibid., 94. Miań-
kish.—Gatschet, Caddo M.S., B. A. E., 1884 £
name). Payangitchaki.—Gatschet, Miami M.S.,
B. A. E., 1888 (correct Miami form). Peahushaws.—
McKenney and Hall, Ind. Tribes, III, 79, 1854.
£: :—La Salle (1682) in Margry, Déc., ii,
201, 1877. Peanguicheas.–McKenney and Hall,
ind. Tribes, op. cit. Peanguichias 'Doc' of 1718
in N. Y. Doc, Col. Hist., 1x, 891, 1855. Peanguis-
chias.—Beauharnois (1745), ibid., x, 25, 1858.
Peanguiseins.–Cadillac (1695) in Margry, Déc., v,
124, 1883. Peankshaws.–Lang and Taylor, Rep.,23
1843. , Peanquichas-Chauvignerie (1736) quoted
by Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, 111, 555, 1853. Pean-
zichias Miamis.—St Cosme (1699) quoted by Shea,
BULL. 30]
Early Voy., 58, 1861. Peauguicheas.-McKenney
and Haif. Ind. Tribes, III, 79, 1854. Pecankee.
shaws.—Hough in Indiana Geol. Rep., map, 1883.
Pehenguichias.–McKenney and Hall, Ind. Tribes,
iii., 80, 1854. Pelagisía.—Gatschet, Shawnee MS.,
B. A. E., 1879 (Shawnee name; plural, Pelagis-
iagi). Peouanguichias —Bacqueville de la Poth-
erie, II, 335, 1753. Piancashaws.—Water, Mith.,
pt. 3, sec. 3,351, 1816. Piangeshaw.—Jones, Ojeb-
way Inds., 178, 1861. Pi chia.—Coxe, Caro-
lana, map, 1741. Pianguisha.—Croghan (1757)
in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., vii, 268, 1856. Pianka-
shaws.—Johnson (1763), ibid.,583. Piankaskouas-
Tailhan, Perrot Mém., 222, note, 1864. Pianke-
shas.–McCoy, Ann. Reg., 21, 1836. Pianke-
shaws.–German Flats conf. (1770) in N. Y. Doc.
Col. Hist., VIII, 233, 1857, Pi chas.—Water,
Mith., pt. 3, sec. 3,351, 1816. Piankishas.—Croghan
(1759) āuoted by Jefferson, Notes, 146, 1825. Pian-
kishaws.—Harrison (1814) quoted by Drake,Tecum-
seh, 160, 1852. Piankshaws.–De Butts (1795) in
Am. St. Papers, Ind. Aff., 1,582, 1832. Pianquicha.—
Smith, Bouquet's Exped., 64, 1766. Pianquiches:-
Perkins and Peck, Annais of the West, 687, 1850.
Pianquishaws.—Croghan (1759) quoted by Rupp,
West. Penn., 146, 1846. Pi-auk-e-shaws.—Beckwith
in Indiana Geol. Rep., 41, 1883. Piawkashaws.-
Water, Mith., pt. 3, sec. 3,344, 1816. Pinkeshaws.-
Kelton, Ft Mackinac, 38, 1884. Piouanguichias.-
Bacqueville de la Potherie, II, 346, 1753. Plan-
kishaws.—Dalton (1783) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st
s., x, 123, 1809 (misprint). Pouankikias-Tailhan,
Perrot Mém., 222, note, 1864. Pyankashees.—Es-
nauts and Rapili Map, 1777. ankeeshas.-
Croghan (1765) in N. Y. . Col. Hist., VII, 781,
1856. Pyankehas.—Croghan (1765) quoted in Am.
Jour. Geol., 272, 1831. Pyankeshaws.—Croghan
(1765), ibid., 265. Pyankishaws.—Volney, View
of U.S.A., 352, 1804. Tukachohas.—Loskiel (1794)
#ed by Ruttenber, Tribes Hudson R., 336,
* -.
Piankatank. A tribe of the Powhatan
confederacy on Piankatank r., Va. They
numbered about 200 in 1608. Their prin-
cipal village, also called Piankatank, was
on the river of the same name in Middle-
sex co.
Payankatanks.—Simons in Smith (1629), Va., I,
160, 1819. Payankatonks.—Jefferson, Notes, 138,
# Piankatanks.-Drake, Bk. Inds., bk. 4, 9,
1848.
Piasa (probably cognate with Cree
piyesiw, referring to an imaginary bird, a
name of the thunderbird, and also cognate
with the Chippewabinéssi, ‘a large bird.’—
Hewitt). The namegiven to a prehistoric
pictograph formerly on the face of the
rocky bluff where Alton, Ill., is now situ-
ated. It was first mentioned and described
by Marquette, in the account of his journey
down the Mississippi in 1673, who, how-
ever, speaks of two (Jes. Rel. 1673–75,
Thwaites ed., LIx, 139, 1900; Shea, Discov.
Miss., 39, 1852): “While skirting some
rocks, which by their height and length
inspired awe, we saw upon one of them
two painted monsters which at first made
us afraid, and upon which the boldest
savages dare not long rest their eyes.
They are as large as a calf; they have
horns on their heads like those of deer,
a horrible look, red eyes, a beard like a
tiger's, a face somewhat like a man's, a
body covered with scales, and so long a
tail that it winds all around the y,
ing above the head and going back
tween the legs, ending in a fish's tail.
Green, red, and black are the three colors
57009°—Bull. 30, pt 2–12–16
PIANKATANK-PIBA
241
composing the picture.” Marquette fur-
ther says that £ was well done.
Douay, who visited the locality on his jour-
ney from Texas in 1686, considers this de-
scription as exaggerated, saying: “This
frightful monster is a horse painted on a
rock with matachia [an old term for paint]
and some other wild beasts made by the
Indians” (Shea, Discov. Miss., 223, 1852).
He says he reached them without diffi-
culty, and adds: “The truth is that
Miamis pursued by Mitchigamias having
been drowned here the Indians since then
offer tobacco to these figures.” St Cosme,
who journeyed down the Mississippi in
1699, says that the figures were then almost
erased (Shea, Early # 66, 1861). In
1836 John Russell published what he
claimed to be the Indian “tradition of
the Piasa,” which is copied by McAdams
in his Records of Ancient Races, 1887.
The tradition is admitted to be chiefly
imaginary, and is substantially the same
as that given by Jones (Illinois and the
West, 54–56, 1838). McAdams, who had
studied the literature and local traditions
relating to these figures, states that a figure
made in 1825 by a Mr Dennis represented
the animal as winged, and adopts this
form in his book. The figure as seen by
Marquette appears to have been almost
precisely of the form and detail of the
“medicine animal of the Winnebago.”
given by Schoolcraft (Ind. Tribes, II,
pl. 55, fig. 224, 1852), and hence is
'' connected with some myth.
he latter author says the figure was
drawn for him by Little Hill, a Winne-
bago chief, who stated that the animal
was seen only by medicine-men. Park-
man (Discov. Great West, 59, 1874) says
that when he passed the place in 1867
“a part of the rock had been quarried
away, and instead of Marquette's mon-
ster, it bore a huge advertisement.” See
also Mallery in 10th Rep. B. A. E., 77–79,
1893; Armstrong, The Piaza, or, the
Devil amon £, 1887; Bayliss in
Rec. of the Past, v11, pt. 2, 1908. (c. T.)
Piato. Mentioned as a division of the
Pima who inhabited the region of Ca-
borca and Tubutama, in Sonora, Mexico
(Orozco y Berra, Geog., 348, 1864).
They were really a branch of the Papago,
and probably the same as the Soba.
Piattuiabbe (Pi-at-tui’-ab-be). A tribe of
the Paviotso, consisting of five bands,
near Belmont, s. central Nevada; pop.
249 in 1873.—Powell in Ind. Aff. Rep.
1873, 52, 1874.
Piba. The Tobacco phratry of the Hopi,
which comprises the Piba and '
(Pipe), clans. According to Stephen
these form part of the Rabbit (Tabo)
phratry. . The Piba people were strong
at Awatobi before its destruction.
Piba.—Bourke, Snake Dance, 117, 1884. Pi-banyū-
mü.—Fewkes in Am. Anthrop., VII, 405, 1
242
[B. A. E.
PIBA–PICTOGRAPHS
#m-phratry). Pieb.-Fewkes, ibid., VI, 367,
1893.
Piba. The Tobacco clan of the #o'
Pi'ba.–Stephen in 8th Rep. B. A. E.,39, 1891. Piba
wińwā-Fewkes in 19th Rep. B. A. E., 583, 1900
(wińwú–clan). Pib-wuń-wu.—Fewkes in Am.
Anthrop., VII, 405, 1894. Pip.—Voth, Oraibi Sum-
mer_Snake Ceremony, 282, 1903. Piva.—Dorsey
and Woth, Oraibi Soyal, 12, 1901.
Picachos (Span.: ‘peaks”). A Tepehuane
ueblo in Jalisco, Mexico.—Orozco y
erra, Geog., 281, 1864.
Pichikwe (Pi-chi kwe, ‘parrot people').
A clan of the pueblo of Zuñi, N. Mex.; also
called Mulakwe, ‘Macaw people.”—Cush-
ing in 13th Rep. B. A. E., 368, 1896.
Pickaway anise. An herbalist's name,
of Ohio origin, for Ptelea trifoliata. For
the name, see Piqua. (w. R. G.)
Pickawillanee. A village on Miami r.,
at the site of the present Piqua, Miami
co., Ohio, destroyed about 1750. It was
occupied by the Miami, who were driven
out in 1763 by the tribes adhering to the
English interest. The site was afterward
occupied by the Shawnee as Piqua Town
(q. v.). The Picts, mentioned about
that time as a western tribe, are located
on old maps in this vicinity. (J. M.)
Pickawillanees.—Carver, Trav., map, 1778. Picka-
willany.–Esnauts and Rapilly Map, 1777.
Picts.–Stobo (1754) quoted by Rupp., W. Penn.,
#. 295, 1846. Tawixtwi.—La Tour. Map, 1784
(for Twightwee, a name for the Miami).
Picks. Digging implements of the pick
type were in very general use among the
(NELson)
EsKIMO ROOT PICK OF BONE.
aborigines, and native examples are still
found among tribes most remote from the
influence of the whites. Usually these
implements are made of wood, bone, or
shell, points of antler and walrus tusks
being especially adapted for the purpose.
They may well be regarded as in a meas-
ure filling the functions of the pick, the
hoe, the spade, and, for that matter, the
plow of civilized peoples. Stone picks
were in somewhat common use in many
sections, and numerous examples are
reserved in our museums. It appears,
owever, that their employment was
confined largely to mining and quarrying
operations where the substances dealt
with were too compact to be successfull
managed with tools of less durable £
These stone picks are often rude in shape
and are not always readily distinguished
from ruder forms of the ax, adz, chisel,
and gouge, which served at times, no
doubt, a somewhat similar range of func-
tions. The simplest forms were unmodi-
fied fragments of stone of convenient
shape, used in the hand or rudely hafted.
The most primitive artificial forms were
suitable pieces of stone slightly altered
by chipping, pecking, and
grinding, to make them more
effective.
The most important class of
stone picks are such as were used
in getting out soapstone and
£ the utensils
made from it, and in working
quarries of mica and iron ox-
ides. These quarry implements ".
are of different degrees of elab-
oration, ranging from the frag-
ment or bowlder brought to
a point by a few blows of the hammer-
stone to neatly shaped forms flaked or
pecked and ground over the entire sur-
face. Many are
chisel-like and
have flat edges,
instead of points,
and symmetric
blades, though
often rough at the
upper end as if in-
tended to be in-
serted in a socket.
(See Stonework.)
- These could with
equal propriety be classed with chisels or
even with adzes. In the soapstone quar-
ries are found also many examples of celts,
gouges, and
grooved axes
adapted by vari-
ous kinds and
degrees of re-
modeling to the
work of extract-
ing masses of the
stone used in
blocking out the
vessels.
(W. H. H.)
Picolata. Orig-
inally a Timu-
cua, later a Sem-
inole, town, on
the E. bank of
St Johns r., w.
of St Augustine, Fla.—H. R. Doc. 78,
25th Cong., 2d sess., map, 768–69, 1838.
Picquemyan. An Algonquian tribe liv-
ing on lower St Lawrence r., Canada, in
1534.—Cartier (1536), Bref Récit, 40,
1866.
Pic River. A Chippewa settlement at
the mouth of Pic r., on the N. shore of L.
Superior, Ontario, occupied in 1884 by 245
and in 1906 by 210 Indians.
Pictographs. Pictography may be de-
fined as that form of thought-writing
which seeks to convey ideas by means of
picture-signs or marks more or less sug-
PAINT Quar-
Pick;
Missouri.
(Lenar",
7' in.)
STEATITE QuanaY Picx, District
of Columbua
Stearite Quarry Pick; MARYLAND




mm. so] PICTOGRAPHS 243
gestive or imitative of the object or idea
in mind. Significance, therefore, is an
essential elementof pictographs, which are
alike in that they all express thought,
register a fact, or convey a message.
Pictographs, on the one hand, aremore or
less c osely connected with sign language
(q. v.), by which they may have been
preceded in point of time. Some, indeed,
see iii pictography a later stage of egesture
speech, but the evidences assuin to be
indicative of such genetic connection fall
far short of proof, and it is believed that
pictograshy may have had a more or less
inde n ent origin and career. Picto-
graplig, on the ot er hand,are closely con-
nected with every varying form of script
and print, past and resent, the latter
being, in fact, derivedp directly or indi-
rectly from them.
Although the earliest use of picture-
signs is shrouded in the mists of anticiuity,
and although they have been emp oyed
by all uncivilized peoples, it is chiefly to
the American Indian we must look for a
comprehensive knowledge of their use
and giérgose, since among them alone
were t §)l(!l§OgI‘8Pl'l8 and sign language
found in fu l and significant employ.
Pictographs have been made uyign a
great variety of objects, a favorite ing
the human body. Among other natural
substances, recourse by the gictographer
has been had to stone, one, skins,
feathers and quills, (gourds, shells, earth
and sand, cofpger, an wood, while textile
and fictile a rics figure prominently in
the list.
The tools by which and materials of
which pictographs have been made are
almost as various as the objects upon
which they have been found. For carv-
ing upon hard substances, including cut,-
ting, pecking, scratching, and rubbing, a
piece of hard pointed stone, frequently
perhaps an arrowpoint, was an effective
tool. For carving bone and ivory the
Eskimo had learned to use the bow-drill.
For incising bark and similar substances
a pointed bone was employed. A piece
of charcoal, or more often a bit o red
ocher, served for drawing. ' Dyes of vari-
ous shades of brown, red, and yellow,
which were extracted from plants, were
available for painting. The Zuni and
Navaho employed corn-meal for cere-
monial marking of their bodies, and for
their famous dry-paintings (q. v.) used
sand, ashes, and powdered mineral and
vegetal substances of various hues.
For the Indian skilled in sign language
it was natural and easy to fix signs upon
bark, skin, or rock, but the evolution of
pictographs into sound signs or a true
phonetic alphabet must have been very
slow, and its accomplishment was limited
to a few peoples who already were press-
ing upon the confines of, if they had not
entered, the civilized state. On this con-
tinent, so far as known, this stage of
thought writing had been reached only
by the Aztec and Maya, who in this, as
in some other directions, had far out-
stri ped other tribes. Had the coming
of the Spaniard been delaged a few cen-
turies it is probable that e would have
found these (peoples in possession of a
written sonn language.
In the earlier stages of picture-writing,
when the savage artist sought to record
facts and ideas, his picture signs assumed
aliteral form and, so far as his limited
skill sufficed, natural and artificial objects
were portrayed realistically. Neither
in modelin nor sculpture, however,
was the skill of the Indian artist suffi-
cient for the accurate delineation of ani-
mate or inanimate objects, nor was such
accuracy essential to his purpose; hence,
when attem ting the specific portrayal
of animals, his end was attained chiefly
by emphasizing prominent and unmis-
takable features, a method which soon


Ancisnr Puzsui Pucronnsna, Dunn m coma on Rocx
suancz; Amzoiu, tmmoiusrri
led to the elimination of everything but
essentials.
From the earliest form of picture-writ-
ing, the imitative, the Indian had pro-
gressed so far as to frame his conceptions
ideogra(phicallv, and even to express ab-
stracti eas. Later,asskillwasacquired,
his figures became more and more con-
ventionalized till in many cases all sem-
blance of the original was lost, and the
ideograph becamea mere symbol. While
the great body of Indian glyphs remained
pure ideographs, symbols were by no
means uncommonly employed, es iall
to express religious subjects, and»: rich
color symbolism likewise was developed,
notably in the S. W.
Among the Indians of the United States
the use of pictograpliic signs reached
highest development among the Kiowa
and the Dakota tribes in their so-called
calendars. These calendars are ainted
on deer, anteloge, and buffalo hides, and
constituted a c ronology of past years.
The Dakota calendars have a picture for
each year, or rather for each winter,
244
[B. A. E.
PICTOGRAPHS
while that of the Kiowa has a summer
symbol and a winter symbol, with a
picture or device representing some note-
worthy event. The origin of the cal-
endar, or “winter count,” dates back
probably only a few
generations, and
while the method
of transcription is
purely aboriginal it
is to be inferred that
contact with the
whites had stimu-
lated the inventive
wers of the In-
ian in this direction
without prescribing
its form, just as £ was stimulated to
the invention of the Cherokee syllabar
by the observed use of writing. (In addi-
tion to Mallery, consult Mooney in 17th
and 19th Reports B.A.E., and see Sequoya.)
Tattooing (q.v.) is a form of picture-
writing more widespread than any other
and perhaps more commonly practised.
Originating in very ancient times, it per-
sists to-day among certain classes of civi-
lized peoples. Besides the permanent
#
J-T.”
Dakota Pictograph; Drawn
in color on PA. P. E. R.
(MALLERY
F.T.
e }-----"
incised, or painted; occasionally they are
rendered both permanent and conspicu-
ous by being first incised and then painted.
They appear on sea-worn bowlders, on
glacier-polished rocks, on canyon cliffs,
and within caves. Mallery states that
petroglyphs of the incised form are more
common in the N., while colored ones
are more numerous in the S., and that
petroglyphs of any kind are less common
in the central part of the United States.
The general absence in the interior of
suitable media upon which to inscribe
glyphs doubtless explains their general
absence there, but the significance of
the former facts of distribution is not
apparent.
ur present knowledge of Indian petro-
glyphs does not'' the belief that they
record events of great importance, and it
would seem that the oft-expressed belief
that a mine of information respecting the
customs, origin, and migrations of ancient
peoples is locked up in these £
indecipherable symbols must aban-
doned. In the above connection it is of
interest to note that similar and some-
times identical pictographic symbols ap-
ee
-:
...A"
#1-
PETRoquypHs INcised on Rock surface; New Mexico. (MALLERY)
marking of the body by means of coloring
matter introduced under the skin, tattoo-
ing includes scarification and body paint-
ing. Whether the practice of tattoo had
its origin in a desire for personal adorn-
ment or, as concluded by Spencer and
others, as a means of tribal marks, its
final purposes and significance among
our Indians were found by Mallery to be
various and to include the following:
Tribal, clan, and family marks; to dis-
tinguish between free and slave, high
and low; as certificates of bravery in
passing prescribed ordeals or in war; as
religious symbols; as a therapeutic rem-
edy or a prophylactic; as a certificate of
marriage in the case of women, or of mar-
£ condition; as a personal mark,
in distinction to a tribal mark; as a charm;
to inspire fear in an enemy; to render
the skin impervious to weapons; to bring
good fortune, and as the design of a secret
society.
The form of picture-writing known as
the petroglyph is of world-wide distribu-
tion and is common over most of North
America. Petroglyphs may be pecked or
pear in widely remote parts of the world,
and Mallery notes that the pictographs
of Central and South America show re-
markable resemblances to some from New
Mexico, Arizona, and California. Bear-
# in mind the racial identity, similar
culture status, and, in a general way, the
similar environment of their makers, such
resemblances, and even identities, in pic-
tographic representation are in no wise
surprising. Even were it sible to es-
tablish for these similar £ sepa-
rated symbols a common significance,
which is not the case, such facts are
best interpreted as coincident, and as
closely analogous to the occurrence of
identical words in unrelated languages.
Upon this head Col. Mallery pertinently
remarks that in attempts to prove rela-
tionship identity of symbols is of less
importance than general similarity of
design and workmanship. His further
statement, conservative though it be,
that by the latter criteria it is possible, to
a limited extent, to infer migrations and
priscan habitat is less convincing. It is
thought that criteria like these should be

BULL. 30]
employed with great caution, and that in
£ studies their chief value must ever
be as aids in connection with other and
corroborative evidence.
When interrogated, modern Indians
often disclaim knowledge of or interest in
the origin and significance of the petro-
glyphs, and often explain them as the work
of supernatural beings, which explanation
in the minds of many invests them with
still deeper mystery. Beyond the fact
that by habits of thought and training
the Indian may be presumed to be in
closer touch with the glyph maker than
the more civilized investigator, the Indian
is no better qualified to interpret petro-
glyphs than the latter, and in many re-
£ indeed, is far less qualified, even
though the rock pictures may have been
made by his forbears.
That, as a rule, petroglyphs are not
mere idle scrawls made to tify a fleet-
ing whim, or pass an idle moment, is
probably true, although sometimes they
are e by children in play or as a pas-
time. Nevertheless their significance is
more often local than general; they per-
tain to the individual rather than to the
nation, and they record personal achieve-
ments and happenings more frequently
than tribal histories; petroglyphs, too,
are known often to be the records of the
visits of individuals to certain places, sign-
posts to indicate the presence of water or
the direction of a trail, to give warning
or to convey a message. However impor-
tant such records may have seemed at the
time, viewed historically they are of triv-
ial import and, for the greater part, their
interest perished with their originators.
Many pethem, however especially in
S. w. United States, are known on the au-
thority of their makers to possess a
deeper significance, and to be connected
with myths, rituals, and religious prac-
tices.
Whatever the subjects recorded by
Indian glyphs, whether more or less im-
£, # picture signs and their sym-
Polism were rarely part of a general
system, unless perhaps among the Aztec
and the Maya, but are of individual origin,
are obscured by conventionalism, and re-
quire for their interpretation a knowledge
of their makers and of the customs and
events of the times, which usually are
wanting.
From the above appears the futility of
serious attempts to interpret, without ex-
traneous aid, the rock writings of ancient
man, since in most cases it is almost cer-
tain that only the writer and his intimate
compeers possessed the key.
While pictographs in general have not
yielded the rich fund of information of
past peoples and times expected by stu-
dents, and while the historic import and
value of many of them are slight or al-
PICTOGRAPHS-PICURIS
245
together, wanting, their study is impor:
tant. These pictures on skin, bark, and
stone, crude in execution as they often
are, yet represent the first artistic rec-
ords of ancient, though probably not
of primitive, man. In them lies the
germ of achievement which time and
effort have developed into the master-
pieces of modern eras. Nor is the study
of pictographs less important as affording
a glim into the psychological work-
ings of the mind of early man in his
struggles upward.
See memoirs by Mallery in 4th and 10th
Reps. B. A. E., from which much of the
above is taken. (H. w. H.)
Pictou. A Micmac village or band at the
northern end of Nova Scotia in 1760.—
Frye (1760) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st
s., x, 116, 1809.
Picuris (from Pikuria, its Keresan
name). A Tigua pueblo about 40 m. N.
of Santa Fé, N. Mex., identified by Bande-
lier with the Acha of the chroniclers of
Coronado's expedition in 1540–42. It
early became the seat of the Franciscan
mission of San Lorenzo and was said to
have contained 3,000 inhabitants in 1680,
when, in the Pueblo revolt of that year,
the natives killed their missionary, burned
the church, and abandoned the pueblo,
but it was rebuilt near its former site in or
soon after 1692. In 1704 the Picuris peo-
ple, on account of some superstition,
again deserted their pueblo and fled to
Quartelejo (q.v.), a Jicarilla settlement
350 leagues N. E. of Santa Fé, but were
induced to return 2 years later. On this
account and by reason of their proximit
to the Jicarillas in later times, the Picuris
tribe has a considerable infusion of
Apache blood. Pop. 125 in 1900, 101 in
1904. Consult Bandelier in Arch. Inst.
Papers, v, 182–83, 1890. See Khahitan,
Pueblos, Tigua. - (F. w. H.)
Acha.–Castañeda (1596) in Ternaux-Compans,
Voy., Ix, 168, 1838. Pecari.—Hervas (ca. 1800)
£ by Prichard, Phys. Hist. Man., v, 341, 1847.
ecora.–Calhoun in Cal. Mess. and Corresp., 215,
1850. Pecucio.–Pike, Exped., 2d 1810.
Pecucis.—Ibid., map. Pecuri.-MS. of 1683
quoted by Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers, III,
88, 1890. Pecuries.—Wetancurt(ca. 1693) in Teatro
Mex., III, 300, 1871. Pecuris.—Humboldt, Atlas
Nouv.–Espagne, carte 1, 1811. Pe"kwilitä'. -
Hodge, field notes, B. A. E., 1895 (Jemez and
Pecos name). Picaris.–Simpson, Exped. to
Navajo Country, 2d map, 1850. Piccuries.—Ladd,
Story of N. Mex., 201, 1891. Picoris.–Calhoun in
Cal... Mess., and Corresp., 211, 1850. Pictoris.-
Curtis, Children of the Sun, 121, 1883. Picuni.–
Powell in Am Nat., Xiy,605, Aug. 1886. Picuri-
Bancroft, Ariz. and N. Mex., 176, map, 1889.
Picuria.-Ind. Aff. Rep., 506, 1889. Picuries.-
Oñate (1598) in Doc. Inéd., xvi, 109, 257, 1871.
Picux,-Hinton, Handbook to Ariz., map, 1878.
Pikuri'a.-Hodge, field notes, B. A. E., 1895
(Keresan name). Ping-gwi".—Ibid. (‘gateway of
the mountains': Tewa name). Ping-ul-tha.—Ban-
delier in Arch. Inst. Papers, III, 123, 260, 1890
aboriginal name; see Ualana). Pinuëltá.—
odge, field notes, B. A. E., 1895 (own name).
Sam-nāi-Ibid. (another Isleta name). Sam-
nán.—Ibid. (Sandia name). San Lorenzo de los
Pecuries.-Vetancurt (ca. 1693) in Teatro Mex., 318,
map,
246 PIECEIAR–PIEGAN [B. A. E.
1871 (mission name). San Lorenzo de Pecuries.—
Ward in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1867, 213, 1868. San Lo-
renzo de Picuries.—Alencaster (1805) quoted by
Prince, New Mexico, 37, 1883. Sant Buenaven-
tura.—Ofiate (1598) in Doc. Inéd., xv.1, 257, 1871
first Saint name applied). S. Lorenzo.—Bancroft,
riz. and N. Mex., 281, 1889. S. Lorenzo de los
Picuries.—Bowles, Map America, 17.. ? S. Lo-
renzo de Picuries.—Jefferys, Am. Atlas, "p 5,
1776. , S: Laurence.—Kitchin, Map N. A., 1787.
Ticori-Gatschet in, Mag. Am; Hist., 259, Apr.
1882 (misprint). Tók'elé.—Hodge, field notes, B.
A. E., 1895 (Jicarilla name). Ualana.—Bandelier
in Arch. Inst. Papers, 111, 123, 260, 1890 v'"
nal name; see Ping-ul-tha, above). icuris.-
Lane in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, v, 689, 1855.
We-la-tah.—Jouvenceau in Cath. Pion., I, no. 9,
12, 1906 (own name). Wilana.—Hodge, field
notes, B. A. E., 1899 (Taos name).
Piechar. A village or tribe mentioned
by Joutel as being N. or N. w. of the
Maligne (Colorado) r., Texas, in 1687.
The name seems to have been furnished
to Joutel by Ebahamo Indians, who were
robably affiliated with the Karankawa.
he locality was occupied chiefly by
Caddoan tribes. (A. C. F.)
Pechir-Joutel (1687) in Margry, D&c., III, 289,
1878. Pichar.—Joutel (1687) in French, Hist. Coll.
La., I, 137, 1846. Pichares.—Barcia, Ensayo, 271,
1723. Pickar.—Joutel ''' in French, op. cit,
152. Piechar.-Joutel (1687) in Margry, op.cit., 288.
Piedras Blancas (Span. ‘white stones’).
An unidentified tribe, named in 1693 by
Gregorio Salinas (Velasco, Nov.30, 1716,
in Mem. de Nueva España, xxv.11, 185,
MS.) among those seen by him in Texas
or Mexico on the way from the Hasinai
to Coahuila. They were in Coahuil-
tecan territory, and perhaps belonged to
that group. (H. E. B.)
Piegan (Pikuni, referring to people hav-
ing badly dressed robes). One of the 3
white cALF, A PIEGAN Man
tribes of the Siksika (q.v.) or Blackfoot
confederacy. Its divisions, as given by
Grinnell, are: Ahahpitape, Ahkaiyiko-
kakiniks, Kiyis, Sikutsipumaiks. Siko-
poksimaiks, Tsiniksistsoyiks, Kutaiimiks,
Ipoksimaiks, Sikokitsimiks, Nitawyiks,
Naruka (Two MEpicine), A PEgan woman
Apikaiyiks, Miahwahpitsiks, Nitakoskit-
sipupiks, Nitikskiks, Inuksiks, Miawki-
naiyiks. Esksinaitupiks, Inuksikahkop-
waiks, Kahmitaiks, Kutaisotsiman, N itot-
siksisstaniks, Motwainaiks, Mokumiks,
and Motahtosiks. Hayden (Ethnog. and
Philol. Mo. Val., 264, 1862) gives also
Susksoyiks. -
In 1858 the Piegan in the United States
were estimated to number 3,700. Hay-
den 3 years later estimated the population
at 2,520. In 1906 there were 2,072 under
the Blackfeet agency in Montana, and
493 under the Piegan agency in Alberta,
Canada.
Muddy River Indians.–Franklin, Journ. to Polar
Sea, 97, 1824. Paegan.–Umfreville (1790) in Me.
Hist. Soc. Coll., VI, 270, 1859. Pa-e-guns.–Prich-
ard, Phys. Hist. Mankind, 414, 1847. Pagans.—
Ind. Aff. Rep., 593, 1837. Paygans.—Kane, Wan-
derings in N.A., 366, 1859. Peagan.—Henry, MS.
vocab., Bell copy, B. A. E., 1812. Peagin.-Rob-
inson, Great Fur Land, 195, 1879. Peaginou.—Ibid.,
188. Pe-ah-cun-nay.—Crow MS. vocab., B. A. E.
(Crow name). ecaneaux. — Schoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes, V, 179, 1855. Pedgans.—Ind. Aff. Rep., 292,
1846. Peegans.–Proc. Brit. A. A. S., Sept. 1885, 2
(pronunciation). Pegan.—DeSmet, Oregon Miss.,
326, 1847. Peganes.—Domènech, Deserts, 1, 443,
1860. Pe-gan-o.—Warren (1852) in Minn. Hist.Soc.
Coll., v, 34, 1885 (Chippewa name). Peganoe-
koon.–Franklin, Journ. Polar Sea, 97, 1824 (form
used by themselves). Peganoo-eythinyoowuc.—
Ibid. Peigans.—Keane in Stanford, Compend.
531, 1878. Pe-kan-ne.-Morgan, £ all
Affin., 240, 1871. Pekanne-koon.-Alex. Henry,
MS., 1808. Picaneaux.–Mackenzie, Voy., lxvii,
1802. Picaneux.—Hayden, Ethnog, and Philol.
Mo. Val., 256, 1862. 't' in Trans.
Am. Ethnol. Soc., II, 21, 1848. Piedgans.–Cul-
bertson in Smithson, Rep. 1850, 144, 1851. Pie-


BULL. 30]
.–Maximilian, Trav., 508, 1843. Piekané.—
£ Brit. A. A. S., Sept. 1885, 2. Piekann.-Maxi-
milian, Trav., 227, 1843. Pi .—Duflot de Mo-
fras, Explor., II, 342, 1844. i.—Wilkes, U. S.
Expl. Exped., Iy,471, 1845. Pikun'-i.—Hayden,
Ethnog. and Philol. Mo. Val., 256, 1862. Pil-
.—Wilkes, U. S. Expl. Ex ., IV, 471, 1845
£ Teagans.—Ind. Aff. Rep., 473, 1838
(misprint).
Piekouagami (a form seemingly cognate
with the Cree Piyakwagami and with
Pakwagami, the Algonkin name of the
Montagnais, the elements of which are
pókkwa ‘shallow (water),’ ‘flat, and -gami
“lake, ‘expanse of water, the two ele-
ments together signifying ‘flat lake.” The
so-called vocalic change transforms pak-
kwa into piyakkwa, which with-gami forms
Piyakkwagami, or, as sometimes writ-
ten, Piakwagami, originally, the name
iven to L. St John, Canada, by the
akouchaki, or Porcupine tribe. From
the Jesuit Relation for 1672 (44, 1858) it
is learned that the country around L. St
John was beautiful, and the soil was good
and land abounded in otter, elk, beaver,
and especially in porcupines. For this
reason the people who dwelt on the shores
of this lake received the name Kákouchac
(Käkkasewok, ‘porcupines, not from
kákwa, ‘porcupine, but rather from a
term which is the source of both, namely,
kákk, ‘rude, rough, or harsh to the
touch’; whence, Kakkasewok, “they have
skin harsh to the touch').
According to the Jesuit Relation for
1641 (57, 1858), the Kakouchaki, or Por-
cupine people, were one of a number of
inland tribes which, having heard the
gospel in their own countries, were ex-
pected to remove to the residence of St
Joseph at Sillery, although the fear of the
Iroquois, the common enemy of all these
tribes, was a great obstacle to the con-
templated removal and consolidation of
small tribes. The Porcupines were re-
puted good, docile, and quite easily won
to the Christian faith.
From the Jesuit Relation for 1672
(44, 1858), it appears that at that early
time (1641–72). L. St John was a trading
center for all the tribes dwelling between
Hudson bay and St Lawrence r.; that
more than 20 tribes had been seen at
this £ that the Porcupines were
greatly reduced in numbers their re-
cent wars with the Iroquois £ by small-
pox; but that since the general peace of
1666 the population had increased b
small additions from other tribes arriving
there from various places.
The Jesuit Relation for 1647 (65, 1858),
in describing the lake, says: “It is sur-
rounded by a flat country ending in high
mountains distant from 3, 4, or 5 leagues
from its banks; it is fed by about 15
rivers, which serve as highways to the
small tribes which are inland to come to
fish therein and to maintain the trade
and friendship which exist among them.
PIEKOUAGAMI-PIERCED TABLETS
247
. . . . We rowed for some time on this
lake, and finally we arrived at the place
where the Indians of the ‘nation d the
Porcupine’ were.” This would indicate
that the dwelling-place of the Kakouchaki,
or Porcupine people, was some distance
from the outlet of the lake. (J. N. B. H.
Nation du Porc-Epic.—Jes. Rel. 1641, 57, 1858... Pei-
kuagamiu.—Arnaud (1880), quoted by Rouillard,
Nons Géog., 83, 1906. Peok8agamy.—Crespieul
(1700) uoted, ibid. Peyakwagami.—Laflèche
uoted, ibid. (Cree name). .—Jes.
el. 1652, 16, 1858. Piakouakamy.—Normandin
# quoted, ibid. Piakuakamits.–Lemoine
(1901) quoted, ibid. Pichouagamis.—Toussaint,
Map of Am., 1839. Pickovagam.—Alcedo, Dic.
Geog., IV,205,1788. Piekouagamiens.—Jefferys, Fr.
Doms., # 1, 18, 1761. Piekouagamis.—La Tour,
Map, 1779. Piekovagamiens.–Esnauts and Rap-
illy. Map, i777. Pikogami-Homann Heirs Map,
1784. ockaguma.-Schoolcraft (1838) in H. R.
Doc. 107, 25th Cong., 3d sess., 9, 1839.
Pierced tablets. A numerous and widely
distributed class of }'' objects of
problematical significance and use. The
typical forms are flat, oblong tablets of
stone, and
more rarely of
copper, shell,
and b on e.
They are often
rectangular in
outline, but
the margin is
modified in many ways, and sometimes
shows ornamental notchings, and, occa-
sionally, rude ornamental or symbolic de-
signs are engraved on the flat surfaces.
The ends of the tab-
lets are in cases
pointed or rounded,
and again they ex-
pand like ax blades
or the spread wings
of a bird. Rarely
the outline of the
tablet assumes the shape of a bird; these
forms approach the banner stones (q.v.).
Others are convex on one face and flat
or concave on the other, suggesting re-
lationship with
the boat-stones
(q.v.). General-
ly there are two
perforations, oc-
casionally one,
and in a few r
cases three or ë
e V en m or e.
Those having
one perforation placed near one end are
often somewhat celt shaped, but being thin
and fragile may be classed as pendants;
they seem to be allied to the spade stones
(q.v.). Those with two or more holes
were probably fixed to some part of the
costume, or to some article of ceremony.
The holes are usually countersunk from
both sides of the plate, and often show
decided effects of wear by cords of suspen-
sion or attachment. Many of these ob-
jects are made of slate. Their distribu-
Banded state; Michigan (:)
Steatrre; North Carolina
Bandeo Suare; OHio (#)



248 PIERRISH—PIGUIQUE ta. 1. 1
tion is general, and their use must have
extended at one time or another to most
of the tribes 1:. of the plains, and well
northward into Canada. They average
only a few inches in length, but the largest
are as much as 14 in. long. See Prob-
lcmatical objects.
Con sul t A b-
bott, ' (1) Prim.
Indus., 1881, (2)
i n S m i t h s 0 n .
Rep. 1875, 1376;
Fowke, (1) Ar-
chaeol. Hist. Ohio,
1902, (2) in 13th
Rep. B. A. E.,
1896; Jones, Antiq. So. Inds., 1873; Mer-
cer, Lenape Stone, 1885 ; Moorehead, Pre-
hist. Imp s., 1900; Ran (1) in Smithson.
Rep. 1872, 1873, £2) in Smithson. Cont.
Knowl., xxn, 187 ; Read and Whittlesey
in Ohio Centennial Rep., 1877; Squier and
Davis, Ancient Monuments, Smithson.
Cont., I, 1848; Thruston, Antiq. of Tenn.,
1897; Ward in Bull. Wis. Nat. Hist. Soc.,
IV, 1906. (w. H. H.)
Pierriuh. A former Potawatomi vil-
lage, commonly known as Pierrish’s Vil-
lage, on the N. bank of Eel r., just above
Laketon, Wabash co., Ind. It took its
name from a resident French half-breed
interfireter, Pierrish Constant, known to
the iami as Pahtash, ‘Miring Down’
£1. P. Dunn, inf’n, 1907).
‘ex-inks’: Village.—Royce in 18th Rep. B. A. E.,
Indiana map, 1899.
Pierruiata (Pi-er-ru-i-uL9).. One of the
tribes known under the collective term
Gosiutes, living at Deep cr., s. w. Utah, in
l873.—Powell and Ingalls in Ind. Aff.
Rep. 1873, 51, 1874.
Pieskaret. The Algonkin name, often
written Piskaret, of a noted Algonkin
(Adirondack) chief, who lived on the
N. bank of the St Lawrence, below Mon-
treal, Canada, in the first half of the 17th
century. According to Schoolcraft (W.
Scenes and Remin., 87, 1853) the dialec-
tic form in his own tribe was Bisconaee
(‘Little Blaze’). Although he became
noted by reason of his daring, compara-
tively few incidents of his life have been
recorded. Charlevoix (New France, Ir,
181, 1866) says he was “ one of the
bravest men ever seen in Canada, and
almost incredible stories are told of his
prowess.” His most noted exploit oc-
curred during an excursion into the Iro-
quois country with but four followers,
well armed with guns, when they en-
countered on Sore r., in five boats, a
band oi 50 Iroquois, most of whom they
killed or captured. On another occasion
Pieskaret ventured alone within the Iro-
quois domain, and coming to one of their
villages, by secreting himself during the
day succeeded in kil ing and scalping the


SLATE; lnouslu. (Lluorn, 0 IN.)
members of a household each night for
three successive nights. He was ulti-
mately brought under the influence of
Catholic missionaries and in 1641 was
baptized under the name Simon, after
which he was commonly known among
the whites as Simon Pieskaret. After his
acceptance of Christianity so much con-
fidence was placed in his prudence and
ability that he was commissioned to main-
tain peace between the French and the In-
dians, as well as between the Hnrons and
Algonkin; he was authorized to punish de-
linquents, ‘ ‘and especiallythose who com-
mitted an fault against religion. It
is wonderhil how e discharged his
oflice.” (Jes. Rel. 1647, XXXI, 287, 1898. V)
He was present and made a speech at
the conference between the French gov-
ernor and the Iroquois and other tribes
at Three Rivers, Canada, in 1645. Two
years later, whilealarge body of Iroquois
were going on a pretended visit to the
governor, some of their scouts met Pies-
aret near Nicolet r., and treacherously
killed him while off his guard. (c. '1'.)
Pigeon Town. One if the former vil-
lages of the Mequacha e or Spitotha di-
vision of the Shawnee, situated on Mad
r., 3 m. N. w. of West Liberty, Logan co.,
Ohio. This and the others were de-
stroyed by Gen. Benj. Logan in 1786.
See Howe, Hist. Coll. Ohio, 11,98, 1896;
Royce in 18th Rep. B. A. E., Ohio map,
1899.
Pigment plates. See Notched plates.
Pigments. See Dyes and Pigments.
Pigmies. See Popular fallacies.
Piguiquo. A tribe or subtribe, men-
tioned bv Fray Bartholomé Garcia (1760),
under the name of Pihuiques, as one
whose young people understood the lan-
guage of his Ianual, i. e. Coahuiltecan.
hey lived near the Texas coast, between
Nueces and San Antonio rs., and were
closely related to the Pamaques, of which
tribe they seem sometimes to have been
regarded as a subdivision. Garcia's state-
ment suggests a recent attachment of the
Piguique to the Parnaque. In 1766 part
of them were reported as living on the
Isla de Culebras with the Copane and
Karankawa tribes. This fact, taken with
Garcfa’s statement, might indicate that
they were of Karankawau stock, but had
recently mingled much with the Coahuil-
tecans and had learned their language.
Previous to 1766 the Piguique had suf-
fered greatly from measles and smallpox
(Dili encias Practicadas por Diego Orttiz
Parrilla, 1766, MS. ). Their history, so far
as it is known, is the same as that of
the Pamaque (q. v.), unless the Pigui-
canes are the same. Some of the Pigui-
canes entered Espfritu Santo de Ziifiiga
mission, which does not seem to be true
BULL. 30]
of the Pamaque (Solís, Diario, 1767–68,
MS.). (H. E.
Piguicanes.–Solis, op. cit. (identical?). -
ques.-Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Apr. 17, 1863 (mis-
print). Pihuiques.—Garcia, op. cit., 1760.
Pihcha. The Skunk clan of the Chua
£)'. of the #.
'h-tca.—Stephen in 8th Rep. B. A. E., 38, 1891.
Pihkash. The Young Corn Ear clan of
the Hopi.
Pihkash.--Dorsey and Woth, Mishongnovi Cere-
monies, 175, 1902.
Piiru. A former Chumashan village
on Piru cr: or arroyo emptying into
Saticoy r., Ventura co., Cal.—Taylor in
Cal. Farmer, July 24, 1863.
Pikakwanarats (Pi-ka-kwa/-na-rats). A
division of the Ute, of whom 32 were
found in 1873 on the Uinta res., Utah,
where they were known under the gen-
eral name of Uinta Ute.—Powell in Ind.
Aff. Rep. 1873, 51, 1874.
Pikalps. A former village of the Semi-
ahmoo Salish at Camp Semiahmoo, on
Semiahmoo bay, N. w. Wash.–Gibbs,
Clallam and Lummi, 37, 1863.
Pikiiltthe (P1’-ki-tl’-t'). A former
Yaquina village on the s. side of Yaquina
r., Oreg.—Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore,
III, 229, 1890.
Pikirlu. An Ita Eskimo winter will
on Foulke fjord, N. Greenland.—Mark-
# in Trans. Ethnol. Soc. Lond., 126,
1866.
Pikiulak. A winter and spring settle-
ment of the Aivilirmiut Eskimo on Depot
# N. E. of Chesterfield inlet, Hudson
£1–Bas in 6th Rep. B. A. E., map, 1888.
Pikiutdlek. A southern settlement of
the Angmagsalingmiut Eskimo in E.
Greenland, who there seek stone for mak-
ing lamps and vessels.
Pikiudtlek.—Nansen, First Crossing, 1,250, 1890.
# talk-Meddeleiser om Grönland, x, 369,
1888.
Pikmiktaligmiut. A subdivision of the
Unaligmiut Eskimo of Alaska, whose vil-
# Pikmiktalik.
# £ismit-ball in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., I,
Pikmiktalik. An Unaligmiut, Eskimo
village near the mouth of Pikmiktalik r.,
Alaska, just N. of C. Romanoff; pop. 10 in
1880.
Pichmichtalik.—Holmberg, Ethnog. Skizz., map,
1855, Pietmiektaligmiut.—Baker, Geog. Dict.
Alaska, 1902 (Russian spelling). Pi ik.—
Whymper, Alaska, 269, 1869. iktal'ik.—Dall
in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., 1, 17, 1877.
Pikta. A coast village of the Kinugu-
miut Eskimo near C. Prince of Wales,
Alaska.
Pikhta.-Zagoskin in Nouv. Ann. Voy., 5th s.,
xxi, map, 1850.
Pikyaiawan (Zuñi: Pi-k’yai-a-wan,
‘town of the water-cresses’). An ancient
pueblo which, with Kyatsutuma, was
the northernmost home of the Snail
£ and one of the outposts or strong-
holds of Matyata (q.v.) that were con-
£ by the Zuñi in prehistoric times.
Kyamakyakwe. (F. H. C.)
PIHCHA—PILE DWELLINGS
249
Pilaklikaha. A former Seminole town
in the E. part of Sumter co., Fla., near
Dade's battle ground of Dec. 28, 1835.
A town of the same name is shown on
Taylor's war map of 1839. It was burned
'. the U.S. troops in 1836. Here chief
'' lived, and the town was often
called by his name, from the Creek
miko, “chief'; unapa, ‘above’. Ft Defi-
ance was established here, There is a
Micanopy town now in Alachua co., Fla.,
12 m. s. of Gainesville. (H. W. H.)
Inicanopa.—Belton (1836) in Drake, Bk. Inds., bk.
4, 77, 1848 (misprint of "#"ki Inocanopy.-
Drake, Ind. Chron., 206, 1836. canopy.—Call
(1835) in Sen. Doc. 278, 26th Cong., 1st sess., 30,
1840. Micanopy’s town.—Drake, Bk. Inds., bk. 4,76
1848. Miconopy-H. R. Doc. 78, 25th Cong. 2d
sess, map,768-69, 1838. Fellac-le-ka-ha-Beii in
Morse, Rep. to Sec. War, 307, 1822. Pelaklekaha.-
Scott's map in H. R. Doc. 78, 25th Cong., 2d sess.,
408–09, 1838. Pelaklikhaha.–Gadsden £,
ibid., 399. Pilaklikaha.-Drake, Bk. Inds., bk.
3, 92, 1848. Pinclatchas.-Swan (1791) in school.
craft, Ind. Tribes, v, 262, 1855. Pyaklékaha.—
# re quoted by Morse, Rep. to Sec. War, 311,
18.
Filalt. A Cowichan tribe on lower
Chilliwack r. and part of Fraser r., Brit.
Col. According to Hill-Tout they num-
bered 25 in 1902. Their villages were
Chutil, Kwalewia, Skelautuk, Skwala,
and Schachuhil. Boas adds Cheam, but
if he is right that town must contain
several tribes.
Pallalts.–Mayne, Brit. Col., 295, 1862. PElā’tlq.-
Boas in Rep. 64th Meeting B. A. A. S., 454, 1894.
Pilalt.—Tolmie and Dawson, Vocabs. Brit. Col.,
120B, 1884. Pila’tlq.-Hill-Tout in Ethnol. Surv.
Can., 48, 1902.
Pilatka (‘going into the water”). A
former town, probably Seminole, on the
w. bank of St Johns r., Fla., N. w. of
Drums (now Crescent) lake, on or near
the site of the present Palatka.—H. R.
Doc. 78, 25th Cong., 2d sess., map, 768,
1838.
Pilawa (P1-la-wā’, ‘turkey’). A gens
of the Miami.—Morgan, Anc. Soc., 168,
1877.
Pile dwellings. Primitive dwellers
along the shallow margins of the sea, on
the ks of bayous, tide-water rivers,
sewinoue House, Florida. (Maccauley)
and lands in general subject to inunda-
tion found it necessary to raise the floors
of their dwellings above the reach of tide
and flood. This was done by erecting
mounds of earth or shells, or by planting
poles or piles in the yielding earth to
which floor timbers could be attached at
suitable levels. Pile dwellings were ob-
served by early Spanish explorers of the
Caribbean sea, and Venezuela (“Little

250
[B. A. E.
PILIDQUAY-PILLAGERS
Venice') received its name from the fact
that the native dwellings, like those of
Venice, were built in the midst of the
waters. Dwellings of this type are still
used by natives of the Venezuelan lagoons,
and the Indians of Florida, occupyin
lands subject to overflow, build houses o
nearly identical construction. As de-
scribed by MacCauley, the typical Semi-
nole house is approximately 9x16 ft
in horizontal extent and is made partly
or wholly of products of the palmetto
tree. Sight palmetto piles support
the roof, £ick is £ framed of
poles and thatched with leaves of the
same tree, the eaves being about 7 ft
and the ridge pole about 12 ft from the
ground. The platform is 3 or 4 ft from
the ground and is supported by split pal-
metto logs lying transversely, flat side
up, upon beams which extend lengthwise
E8KIMO FISHERMAN's suMMER House, ALASKA. (NELson)
of the building, and are lashed to the up-
rights with ropes of palmetto fiber. The
thatching of the roof is quite a work of
art inside, the regular laying of the leaves
displaying much skill and taste on the
part of the builder. The sides are open
at all seasons of the year. In recent years
traces of pile dwellings have been dis-
covered by Cushing on Key Marco, on
the gulf coast of Florida, and he was of the
opinion that the key dwellers generally
built their villages in this manner, dig-
ging artificial canals and water courts
to accommodate their boats, and erecting
mounds and platforms for the more am-
bitious religious and civic structures. A
unique use of timbers in the construction
of habitations is observed on the island
of St Michael, Alaska, where the Eskimo
fishermen have built piledwellings against
the rugged and precipitous £ above
the reach of the waves. Niblack refers
to houses raised on high logs or stilts.
He states that, “according to Vancouver,
amongst the Kwakiutl of Johnstone strait,
there were dwellings “raised and sup-
ported near 30 ft. from the ground by
perpendicular spars of very £ size”
with ‘access formed by a long tree in an
inclined position from the platform to
the ground, with notches cut in it b
way of steps about a foot and a half
asunder.’” According to Boas the Bel-
lacoola also erected pile dwellings. See
Architecture, Cliff-dwellings, Habitations.
Consult Cushing in Proc. Am. Philos.
Soc., 1896; MacCauley in 5th Rep. B.A. E.,
1887; Nelson in 18th Rep. B. A. E., 1899;
Niblack in Rep. Nat. Mus. 1888, 1890.
Vancouver, Voy., 1801. (w. H. H.)
Pilidquay. A Chumashan village on
one of the Santa Barbara ids., Cal., prob-
ably Santa Rosa, in 1542.
Peledquey.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Apr. 17, 1863.
£9. Narr. (1542), in Smith, Colec.
Doc. Fla., 186, 1857.
Pilingmiut. A tribe of Eskimo in w.
Baffinland, on the N. E. coast of Fox
basin. Their village is Piling, whence
their name.
Peelig.—Parry, Sec. Voy., 355, 449, 1824 (the vil-
lage), Piling.—Boas in 6th *#. A. E.,444,
1888 (the village). Pilingmiut.—Ibid. (the tribe).
Pillagers (translation of their own
name, Ma kindwāuininiwig, ‘robber peo-
ple, so called because at one time
they were the most formidable robbing
unit of the Chippewa.—W. J.). A divi-
sion of the Chippewa, formerly living in
N. Minnesota on ch and Ottertail lakes
and in the intermediate country. They
are now gathered on the reservation at
Leech lake, formerly their principal ren-
dezvous, and on White Earth res. They
formed the advance guard of the Chip-
pewa in the invasion of the Sioux coun-
try, establishing themselves first on Leech
lake, and gradually pushing westward
from that point. Morse (Rep. to Sec.
War, 32, 1822) says these Indians were in
bands, each having its own chief. The
Pillagers made or joined in treaties with
the United States at Leech lake, Minn.,
Aug. 21, 1847, and at Washington, D.C.,
Feb. 22, 1855, Mar. 11, 1863, and May 7,
1864. In 1855 they numbered about
1,200, under 7 chiefs. In 1884 they were
reported at 1,556. The official census for
1906 makes the number 2,377: 837 Leech
Lake and 464 Cass and Winibigoshish Pil-
lagers at Leech lake, and 726 Ottertail,
289 Leech Lake Pillagers, and 61 Cass and
Winibigoshish at White Earth.
Chippeways of Leach Lake.—Lewis and Clark,
Discov., 28, 1806. Cypowais plunderers.–Beltrami
quoted by Neill, Hist. Minn.,372, 1858. Makandwa-
wininiwag.—Wm. Jones, inf’n, 1905 (correctform).
£ otchipwe Eng.
Dict., 207, 1880 (from Makandwéwini, a pillager:
Chippewa name). Muk-im-dua-win-in-e-wug. –
Warren (1852) in Minn. Hist. Soc. Coll., v,256, 1885.
Mukkundwas.—Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, V, 145,1855.

mm. 301 PILTEUK—-PIMA 251
luk-mo-durwin-in-e-wug.—\Varren (1862) in
.\1iiiii. Hist. Soc. Coll., v, 39, 1885. Iukundua.-—
Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribcs, 11,59, 1852. luk-an-du»
win-in-0-wing.-Rainscy in Iiirl. MY. Rcp.. 88, 1850.
Ink-an-dun.-win-ime-wug.—Schoolcratt, Ind.
Tribes,1i,1.=B.1B52. lukundwa.—Ibld._ v, 98, 1856.
Pillugar|.—I"ond du Lac trcnty (1847) in U. S. Ind.
Treat, 221, 1873. Pilloun.—Hcnry, Trav._ 245,
1809. Pi1lien.—Franklln, Joum. Polar Sea, 66,
1%. H.obbero.—Ibld. Boguu.—Henry,Tru\'.,2-15,
1 .
Piltsnk (Pil-té’-uk, ‘white earth’). A
Shuswap; village at Clinton, on a w. afiiu-
ent of onaparte r., a N. tributary of
Thompson r., interior of British Co um-
bia; pop. 50 in 1906.
Ul.inton.—Can. Ind. ML, pt. 11, 162, 1901 (white
man’s name). ?i1-ti’-uk.—Dawson in Trans. Roy.
Soc. Can., sec. II, -14, 1891. _
Pilumau (Pi’-him-d3’) . A formerSiuslaw
village on Siuslaw !'., Oreg.—Dorsey in
Jonr. Am.Folk-lore, iii, 230, 1890.
Pima (‘no,’ in the Nevome dialect, a
word incorrectly applied through misun-
derstanding by the early missionaries.-
B. Smith in S iea, Lib. Am. Ling., in, 7,
1861). As popularly known, the name of
a division of the Piinan family living in
the valleys oi the Gila and Salt in s.
Arizona. Formerly the term was em-
ployed to include also the Nevome, or
imas Bajos, the Piinaasnow recognized
being known as Pimas Altos (‘Upper
Pima’), and by some also the Papago.
These three divisions speak closely re-
lated dialects. The Pinia call themselves
A’-¢i'tam, ‘ the people.’


FINA MAN
According to tradition the Pima tribe
had its genesis in the Salt River valley,
later extending its settlements into the
valleyof the Gila; but a deluge ca.me,leav-
ing a single survivor, a specially favored
chief named Cfho, or Soho, the progen-
itor of the present tribe. One of his de-
scendants, Sivano, who had 20 wives,
erected as his own residence the now




SAVEITA, A FINA WOMAM
ruined adobe structure called Cass G rande
(called Sivanoki, ‘house of Sivano’ ) and
built numerous other massive pueblo
groups in the valle 's of the Gila and Salt.
The Sobaipuri, believed to have been a.
branch of the Papago, attributed these
gow ‘ruined puleblos, including Cass.
rant e, to e who had come from
the Hopi, 01P?!(‘)(lll1 the N., and recciit in-
vestigations tend to show that the cul-
ture of the former inhabitants, as exem-
plified by their art remains, was similar
in many respects to that of the ancient
Pueblos. Sivano’s tribc, says tradition,
became so populous that emigration was
necessary. nder one of the sons of that
chief a large body of the Piina settled in
Salt River valley, where they increased in
population and followed the example of
their ancestors of the (lila by construct-
ing exte:iisti)\'ebiriiigatioii caiiall:-ifaiid reser-
voirs an lll < iii arge 1 e ensive vi -
lagiesbzi adoloe, the rgmains of which may
sti seen.
The Piina attribute their decline to
th; rapacity of foreign tribes trgm the s.,
w 0 came in t iree am s, estro iin
their pueblos, devastating their fieldsgang
killing 0; enslavingg many of their inhabig
tants. rior to tiis, iowevcr, a. part 0
the tribe seceded from the niain bodv and
moved s., settling iii the valleys of Altar,
Magdalena, and Sonora rs., as well as of
adjacent streams, where tlicy became
known as Pimas Bajos or Nevoine, and
252 PIMA ls. A-1.
Opata. The others descended from the
mountains whence they had fled, resettled
the valley of the Salt, and again tilled
the soil. The never rebuiltthesubstan-
tial adobe dwellings, even though needed
for defense against the always aggressive
Apache; but, humbled by defeat, con-
structed dome-shappd lod s of pliable
poles covered wit thatcfiia and mud,
and in such habitations have since dwelt.
The names applied to the Pima b the
Apache and some other tribes furnish evi-
dence that they formerly dwelt in adobe
houses. Early in the 19th century the
Pima were joined by the Maricopa, of
Yuman stock, who left their former
home at the mouth of the Gila and on the
Colorado owing‘to constant oppression by
the Yuma and Iohave. Although speak-
ing distinct languages the Maricopa and
Pima have since dwelt together 1n har-
mony. They intermarry, and their gen-
eral abits and customs are identical.
How much of the present religious be-
lief of the Pima is their own is not known,
though it is not im robable that the
teachings of Kino anti) other missionaries
in the 17th and 18th centuries influenced
more or less their primitive beliefs. They
are said to believe in the existence of a su-
preme being, known as the “Prophet of
the Earth," and also in a malevolentdeity.
They also believe that at death the soul
is taken into another world by an owl,
hence the hooting of that bird is regarded
as ominous of an approaching death.
Sickness, misfortune, and death are at-
tributed to sorcery, and, as among other
Indians, medicine-men are em loyed to
overcome the evil influence of the sorcer-
ers. Scarifimtion and cauterization are
also practised in certain cases of bodily
ailment.
Marriage among the Pima is entered
into without ceremony and is never con-
sidered binding. Husband and wife may
separate at pleasure, and either is at lib-
erty tornarriy; again. Formerly, owing to
contact wit Spaniards and Americans,
unchastity prevailed to an inordinate de-
gree among both sexes. Polygamy) was
only a question of the husband’s a ility
to support more than one wife. The
women performed all the labor save the
hunting, plowing, and sowing; the hus-
band traveled mounted, while the wife
laboriously followed afoot with her child
or with a. heavily laden burden basket,
or 7ctho, which frectlently contained the
wheat reaped by er own labor to be
traded by the husband, often for articles
for his personal use or adornment.
The Pima have always been peaceable,
though when attacked, as in former times
they freqluently were by the Apache and
others, t ey have shown themselves by
no means deficient in courage. Even
with a knowledge of firearms they have
onljy in recent years discarded the bow
an arrow, with which they were expert.
Arrowpoints of glass, stone, or iron were
sometimes employed in warfare. War
clubs of mesquite wood also formed an
important implement of war; and for de-
fensive purposes an almost impenetrable
shield of rawhide was used. The Pima
took no scalps. They considered their
enemies, particularly the A(pache, pos-
sessed of evil spirits and di not touch
them after death. Apache men were
never taken captive; but women, girls, and
young boys of that tribe were sometimes
made prisoners, while on other occasions
all the inhabitants of a besieged Apache
camp were killed. Prisoners were rarely
crueelg treated; on the contrary they
sha the food and clothin of their
captors, usually acquired the gPima lan-
guage, and have been known to marry
into the tribe.
Agriculture by the aid of irrigation has
been practised by the Pima from prehis-
toric times. Each community owned
an irrigation canal, often severa miles in
length, the waters of the rivers being
diverted into them by means of rude
dams; but in recent years they have suf-
fered much from laek of water owing to
the rapid settlement of the country by
white people. Until the introduction of
appliances of civilization they planted
with a dibble, and later plowed their
fields with crooked sticks drawn by oxen.
Grain is threshed by the stamping of
horses and is winnowed by the women,
who skilfully toss it from fiat baskets.
Wheat is now their staple crop, and
during favorable seasons large quan-
tities are sold to the whites. They also
cultivate corn, barley, beans, pumpkins,
squashes, melons, onions, and a small
supply of inferior short cotton. One of
the principal -food products of their
country is t ie bean of the mesquite, large
quantities of which are gathered annual y
by the women, pounded in mortars or
ground on metates, and {preserved for
winter use. The fruit o the saguaro
cactus (Cereus giganteus) is also gathered
by the women and made into a sirup;
from this an intoxicating beverage was
formerly brewed. As among most In-
dians, tobacco was looked upon by the
Pima rather as a sacred plant than one
to be used for pleasure. Formerly
they raised large herds of cattle in the
gramy valleys of the upper Gila. The
women are expert makers of water-
tight baskets of various shapes and sizes,
decorated in geometric designs. They
also manufacture coarse pottery, some of
which,however, is well decorated. Since
contact with the whites their native arts
have deteriorated.
The Pima are governed by a head
chief, anda chief for each village. These
BULL. 30]
officers are assisted by village councils,
which do not appoint representatives to
the tribal councils, which are composed of
the village chiefs. The office of head-
chief is not hereditary, but is elected by
the village chiefs. Descent is traced in
the male line, and there are five groups
that bear some resemblance to gentes,
though they exert no influence on mar-
riage laws, nor is marri within the
roup, or gens, prohibited (Russell, Pima
S., B. A. E., 313–15, 1903). These five
'' are Akol, Maam, Vaaf, Apap, and
Apuki. The first three are known as
Vultures or Red People, the other two as
Coyotes or White People. They are also
spoken of respectively as Suwuki Ohimal
(“Red Ants’) and Stoam Ohimal (‘White
Ants”).
The Pima language is marked by the
constant use of radical reduplication for
forming the nominal and verbal plural.
It is also distinguished by a curious laryn-
geal pronunciation of its gutturals, which
strangers can imitate only with great
difficulty.
The Pima within the United States
are gathered with Papago and Maricopa
on the Gila River and Salt River res.
The Pima population was 3,936 in 1906;
in 1775 Father Garcés estimated the
Pima of the Gila at 2,500. Their sub-
divisions and settlements have been re-
corded as follows, those marked with an
asterisk being the only ones that are not
extinct. Some of the names are possibly
duplicated.
Agua Escondida(?), , Agua Fria(?),
Aquitun, Aranca, Arenal (?), Arivaca(?),
Arroyo Grande, Bacuancos, Bisani,
* Blackwater, Bonostac, Busanic, Cacha-
nila(?), * Casa Blanca, Cerrito, Cerro
Chiquito, Chemisez, Chupatak, *Chutik-
wuchik, Chuwutukawutuk, Cocospera,
Comac, Estancia, Gai'iptea'); Gutu-
bur, * Harsanykuk, * Hermho, * Hiatam,
Hormiguero (?), Hueso Parado, * Huchil-
tohik, Imuris, Judac, * Kamatukwucha,
Kamit, * Kawoltukwucha, Kikimi, Kook-
upvansik, Mange, Merced, Nacameri,
Napeut, Ocuca, Oquitoa, Ormejea, Oska-
kumukchochikam, *Oskuk, *Peepchiltk,
Pescadero, Petaikuk, Pintados (?), Pi-
tac(?), Potlapiguas, Remedios, *Rsanuk,
*Rsotuk, *Sacaton, San Andrés Coata, San
Fernando, San Francisco Ati, San Francisco
de Pima,San Ignacio, San Serafin,” Santan,
Santos Angeles, *Saopuk, Sepori, *Sha-
kaik, *Statannyik, Stukamasoosatick,
Sudacson, *Tatsituk, Taumaturgo, Tubus-
cabors, Tucson(mixed), Tucubavia, Tutue-
tac(?), Uturituc, *Wechurt. (F. w. H.)
Al-ā'tam.—Russell, Pima MS., B. A. E.,.8, 1902
(.own name: , men,' ‘the ple"). Á'-a'tam
A kimalt.—Ibid. (“river ''' e'; used to distin-
uish themselves from the Papago). A'kémorl-
öhtam.–ten Kate, Reizen, 24, 1885 (“river
people': own name). -0tam.—Bandelier in
Arch. Inst. Papers, III, 103, 1890 (or Pimas proper).
PIMA-PIMAN FAMILY
253
Arizonian Pimas.—Bandelier, ibid., 54. Aw-o-
tum.–Grossman, Pima and Papago vocab., B. A.
E., 1871 (own name). Gila Pimas.—Font (1775)
cited by Schoolcraft, Ind., tribes, III, 301, 1853.
Jatapaiña.—Garcés (1776), Diary, 402, 1900 (Yava-
pai name): Narsh-tiz'-a-White, Apache Names
of Ind. Tribes, MS., B.A. E. (‘live in mud houses':
Apache name). Nashteise.—White, Apache vo-
cab., B. A. E., 1875 #" name). Northern
Pimas.-Bandelier, Gilded Man, 150, 176, 1893
(Ootam, or). Ohotoma.—Velarde in Doc. Hist.
Mex., 4th S., I, 345, 1856 (own name; pl. form).
ootam.-Bandeiler, Gilded Man, 150, 176, 1893.
Otama.-Velarde in Doc. Hist. Mex., 4th s., 1,345,
1856(own name; #"; form). Paymas.—Wenegas,
Hist. Cal., 1, 286, 1759. ema.-U. S. Statutes
at Large, II, 401, 1863. Pemos.-White, MS.
Hist. Apaches, B. A. E., 1875. Pijmos.–Galla-
tin in Trans. Am. Ethnol. Soc., II, lxxxix., 1848.
fimahaitu -isth cent. Ms. quoted by B. Smith in
Shea, Lib. Am. Ling., III, 7, 1861. Pimas.-Kino
£ in Doc. Hist. Mex., 4th s., 1, 226, 1856.
imases.-De l'Isle, Map, Am. Sept., 1700. Pimas
Gileños.-Font #! in Ternaux-Compans, Voy.,
IX, 384, 1838 (=Pima of Gila r.). Pimas Ileios.-
Hinton, Handbook to Ariz., map, 1878. Pime.—
Hervas, Idea dell'Universo, xvii, 75, 1784. Pim-
era.-Venegas, Hist. Cal., 1,408, 1759 (the tribal
range; misprint of Pimería). Pimes.—Alcedo,
Dicc. Geog., IV, 218, 1788 (also Pimas). Pi-
mese.–Morse, Hist. Am... 68, 1798. Pimez.—Tay-
lor in Cal. Farmer, Apr. 11, 1862. Pimi.—Clavi-
ero, Storia della Cal., 1, 260, 1789. Pimicas.–
delmayr (1746) quoted by Bandelier in Arch.
Inst. Papers, III, 74, 1890; Villa-Señor, Theatro
Am., pt. 2, 408, 1748. Pimo.—Johnston in Emory,
Recon., 598, 1848. Pimo Galenos.-Mayer, Mexico,
II, 300, 1853 (=Pimas Gileños). Pimoles.—Strat-
ton, Captiv. Oatman Girls, 49, 1857. Pimos Illinos.—
Hinton, Handbook to Arizona, 27, 1878 (= Pimas
Gileños). Pincos.–Marcy, Prairie Tray., 307, 1861
(misprint). Pininos.—Smart in Smithson. Rep.
1868, 417, 1869. Pipos-altos.—Mayer, Mex., II, 38,
1853 (misprint). Pirnas.—Venegas, Hist. Cal., II,
208, 1759 (misprint). Pomo.—Emory, Recon., pl.,
84, 1848 (misprint). Primahaitu.—18th cent. doc.
uoted by B. Smith in Shea, Lib. Am. Ling., III,
, 1861 (mistake for Pimahaitu, sig, “nothing'; ap-
}: erroneously). Puma.—Brackenridge, Mex.
tters, 83, 1850 (also Pimo). Saikiné.–Gat-
schet, Piñai Apache MS., B. A. E., 1883 ("living
in sand [adobel houses": Apache name). Sai-
kinné.–ten Kate, Reizen in N. A., 197, 1885
(“sand houses': Apache name). Si-ke-na.—
White, MS. Hist. Apaches, B. A. E., 1875 (Apache
name for Pima, Papago, and Maricopa). Simas.–
Domenech, Deserts, II, 305, 1860 (misprint).
Techpás.–ten Kate, Reizen, 160, 1885 (Maricopa
name). Téx-päs'.—ten Kate, Synonomie, 5, 1884
£"' Tih a.–Gatschet, Yuma-
Sprachstamm, 86, 1886 (Yavapai name). Tze-
olk-lore, III, 114,
chename). Widshi
ne.—Bourke in Jour. Am.
1890 (‘stone-house people': A
Iti'kapa.—White quoted by Gatschet, Yuma MS.,
B. A. E. (Tonto-Yuma name). Ze-gar'-kin-a-
White, Apache Names of Ind. Tribes, MS., B. A.
E. (‘live in villages': Apache name).
Piman Family. One of the northern
branches of the Nahuatl or Aztec family of
Buschmann, and of the Sonoran branch
of the Uto-Aztecan ' of Brinton, but
regarded by Powell as a distinct linguistic
stock. The extensive ramifications which
the former authorities assign to this
group, in which they include also the Sho-
shonean tribes, are not yet accepted as
fully proven. With the exception of most
of # Pima, part of the Papago, and the
now extinct Sobaipuri, all the tribes com-
posing this family inhabit or inhabited
N. w. Mexico, including the greater por-
tions of the states of Sonora, Chihuahua,
Sinaloa, and Durango, as well as parts of .
Jalisco and Zacatecas. Besides the tribes
254 PIMITOUI—PINAL COYOTERO [B. A. E.
mentioned the family includes the Ne-
vome, Opata (including Eudeveand Jova),
Tarahumare, Cahita, Cora, Huichol, Tepe-
cano, Tepehuane, Nio, Tepahue, and Zoe,
with their numerous ' For
further information see under the divi-
sional names. Consult Powell in 7th Rep.
B. A. E., 98, 1891, and authorities there-
under cited; Orozco y Berra, Geog., 58,
1864; Brinton, Am. Race, 123, 1891; Kroe-
ber in Univ. Cal. Pub., Am. Archaeol.
and Ethnol., IV, no. 3, 1907; Hrdlicka in
Am. Anthrop. Jan.-Mar., 1904; Rudo En-
sayo (ca 1763), 1863; Ribas, Hist. Trium-
hos, 1645; Documentos para la Hist.
Tex., 4th s., I, III, 1856.
Pimitoui. A village of the Illinois con-
federacy on Illinois r., near the mouth of
Fox r., in Lasalle co., Ill. In 1722 the
inhabitants abandoned it and removed to
Cahokia and Kaskaskia. The band oc-
cupied different localities at different
£ in 1699 they were but 8 leagues
rom the Mississippi. They clung to their
old belief after other bands of the Illinois
had accepted missionary teachings. On
some old maps the Pimitoui and Peoria
villages near Peoria lake are given as
identical. # M.)
Pamitaris' town.—Rupp, West. Penn., 327, 1846.
Peniteni.—St Cosme (1699) in Shea, Early Woy., 65,
1861. Permavevvi.—St Cosme (1699), ibid., 59.
Pimeteois.–Nuttall, Jour., 250, 1821. Pimitconis.—
Boudinot, Star in the West, 128, 1816. Pimiteoui.–
Du Pratz (1758), La., II, map, 1774. Pimiteouy.—
Shea, Cath. Miss., 428, 1855. Pimitoui.—De l'Isle,
map (ca 1720) in Neill, Hist. Minn., 1858. Pimy-
tesouy.—Memoir of 1718 in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist.,
Ix, 890, 1855.
Pimocagna. A former Gabrieleño ran-
cheria in Los Angelesco., Cal., at a locality
later called Rancho de Ybarra.
Pimocagna.–Ried (1852) quoted by Taylor in Cal.
Farmer, Jan. 11, 1861. Piniocagna.—Ibid., June 8,
1860.
Pimtainin (Pim-t'ainin, ‘deer people').
A clan of the Tigua of Isleta, N. Mex.—
Lummis quoted by Hodge in Am.
Anthrop., 1x, 350, 1896.
Pinal Coyoteros. A part of the Coyotero
Apache, whose chief rendezvous was the
Pinal mts. and their vicinity, N. of Gila
r; in Arizona. They ranged, however,
about the sources of the Gila, over the
Mogollon mesa, and from N. Arizona to
the Gila and even southward. They are
now under the San Carlos and Ft Apache
agencies, where they are officially classed
as Coyoteros. According to Bourke,
there were surviving among them in 1882
the following clans (or bands): Chis-
nedinadinaye, Destchetinaye, Gadinchin,
Kaihatin, Klokadakaydn, Nagokaydn,
Nagosugn, Tegotsugn, Titsessinaye, Tut-
soshin, Tutzose, Tziltadin, and Yagoye-
cayn.
They are reputed by tradition to have
been the first of the Apache to have pene-
trated below the Little Colorado among
the Pueblo peoples, with whom they in-
termarried (Bourke in Jour. Am. Folk-
lore, III, 112, 1890). They possessed the
country from San Francisco mt. to the
cHiquiTO, a PINAL coyote Ro MAN
Gila until they were subdued by Gen.
Crook in 1873. Since then they have
peaceably tilled their land at San Carlos.
wiFE OF CH1sulTo
White (Hist. Apaches, MS., B.A. E., 1875),
for several years a surgeon at Ft Apache,
says that they have soft, musical voices,


um. 301 P1i~u.Li~:fios—i>i1vcERs 255
utt/eringrieach word in a‘sweet, pleasant
tone. e noted also their light- earted,
childish ways and timid manner, their
pleasant expression of countenance, and
the beauty of their women. Married
women tattooed their chins in three blue
vertical lines running from the lower 1:32;.
Pins} 0oyotero.—-Sleek in Ind. Aft’. Rep. 1869, ,
1860. Piial Go otero.—Steck ln Ca. Farmer,
June 6, 1863. ‘ill-ll Apaches.—Ind. Afi. Rep.
1869, 94, 1x70. _
_P_inalefios (Span: ‘pinery people’). A
division of the Apac e, evidently more
closely related to the Chiricahua than
to any other group. Their principal seat
was formerly the Pinalefio mts., s. of
Gila r., s. i-:. _Arizona, but their raids
extended_ far into Sonora and Chihua-
hua, Mexico. They were noted for their
warlike character and continued their
hostility toward the United States (not-
withstanding 1,051, including Arivaipa,
were on the San Carlos reserve in 1876),
until forced by Gen. George Crook to
surrender in 1883. Th? are now under
the San Carlos and Ft paclie agencies,
Ariz., being officially known as Pinals,
but their numbers are not separately re-
ported. The Pinalefios and the Pinal
-oyoteros have often been confused. See
Apache.
Gimkoimi.-Bourke 1n Jour. Am. Folk-lore, iii,
115, 1890 (= 'jiinipcr.' a Chiricahua division).
Ha-hwul’-ja.—Corhiisier, Apache-Mojave and
Apache-Yuma. vocab., B. A. 1-2., 1875 (Yavapal
name). Ea-hwad.|ha.—Gut.s<,-hot. Yuma-Spg" I1,
124, 18-‘i3(Yavapiil mime). Psna1A uihen.— 'hltc.
MS. Hist. Apaches, B. A. E., 1;75. Penduin.—
Ind. AB. Re ., 122 1861. Pima.1.—Ind. Afl. Re .,
306. 1877. Pad‘ .—i3ar1.1ett, Pers. Narr., i, 308. 1&4
( -= Piflols, = Plnaleflos). ?lna1.—1nd. Afl. Rggé,
187, 1858. ?ina1Apaohe.—lnd. Af!.Rep., 141, 1 .
Piiml Apuihoii.—Ind. Afl. Rep., 219 1875 (mis-
rlnt). Pinn1ono.—Glbbs, letter w H'lggins,1866.
gull‘ ciao.-—Bartlett Pers. Narr.,i,808.18-54 (=Pl-
niii =Pli1ols). P1nalino.—Bancroft Nat. Races,
v, index, 1874. rim I.ea'us.—W'lliipple in Psc.
R. R. Rep, iii, pt. 8, 119. 1856. Pi ' .—Tur-
ner, ibi ., 81. Pins! Leno.—Ha1nes, Am. Ind.,
159, 1888. Piiial I.1anon.—Browne Apache Goun-
try. 290. 1869. Pineloros.—-Hamilton, Mexican
Handbook. 48. 1888. Pinory.-—Gatschet, Zwolf
Sprachen, 65, 1876. Piiolono.-Mollhausen. Taga-
buch,146.1858. Phwiero.-Eriiory,Recon.,78,1 8
(trans. ‘pinoli>aiters'). Piiio1n.—Ha1nes, Am.
Ind., 159, 1888. Piiol-1nd1u1er.—M6llhaiwen,
Tagcbuch, 146-147, 1858. P1no1|.—-Morgan in N.
A. Rcv.. 58, 1870. P1iols.—Bartlett Pers.Narr.,
I, ans, 1854 (= Pifial,=Pinalefl08). rain Lune.-
EIIIOS, Recon., 78, 1848 (=piilon wood ti-ihe';
rega ed as distinct from Plnolcros.‘ liiole-
eater-s'). Pinon, Lance.-Halnes, Am. Ind)" 159,
1888. Piiau L1n.noApnnhoa.—Parke, Map N.1\(cx.
1&'i1. Tab!-kfla’.—Corbusier, Apache Mohave and
gpache Yuma vocab., B. A. E., 1875. '1‘innlano|.—
aiiies, Am. Ind., 134, 1§88 (misprlnt)._
Piiunaca. An unidentified tribe, met
bfv Fernandodel Bosque in Texas, in 1675,
a iout 7 leagues N. of the Rio Grande.
They are possibly the Pamaque.
"*8-~
Pinalhiu (I’inii.sh’i‘zl, ‘bald eagle’). A
subgliratry or gens of the Menominee.-
Ho man in 14th Rep. B. A. E., pt. 1, 42,
1896. '
Yinawan (‘windy place’z. A ruined
pueblo of the Zuni, about } m. s. w. of
Zuni pueblo, on the road to Ojo Caliente,
N : Mex. The name _has been associated
with Aquinsa, mentioned by Onate in
1598, on account of the possib e mis%int-
ing of Apinawa,_a form of the _name na-
wan, but there is no other evidence, and
the ruins have every appearance of being
those of a prehistoric village. For filsan
and description see Mindeleff in 8th p.
B. A. E., 86,1891. (F. w. H.)
A’-pi-nu.-Cushing in Proc. Cong. Int. Amér., vii,
156, 1890 (or P1’-na-wan). A-puiana.—Bundeller
in Jour. Am. Eth. and Arcli., iii. 34,1892. Pia-
iu.iu.—l-‘eet in Am. Antiq., xvii, 852, 1895 (mis-
‘.i’3éii’" ."‘i&i"‘;a&§°‘l’§§f‘ ‘“i»l§.""" “‘“ii.i"‘%‘i' ii“
. , , , . I-lIl.— I] 9 91',
Gilded Man, 195, 1893. Pi-in-ua.-—Bandelicr in
Revue d'Ei.hnog., 201, 1886. Pin-1-ua.-Bandellcr
in Arcli. Inst. Papers, 111, 133, 1890. Pi’-nu-wn.—
i’ii*’Zi“'l‘i“ “i1§.§§°“°i‘“”' R1; "ii"? §§'“'i'£iE“'"
i ., , an. . owno in .— ., 2.
ff the wiXldl.—CUBhll]g,°Z\1fil Folk Tales,
Yinbitho (‘deer spring’). A Navaho
clan.
Pi-bi9?i‘.—Matthcws in Jour. Am. Folk-lore,‘ iii,
103. 1890. Pi"bi9o¢ine.—Ib1d. P1n1i1!6‘.--Mat-
§lgc51's, Navaho Legends, 30, 1897. Pin b1t6‘ dIne‘.—
I -
Pincers. Little or nothing exists to
show that the Indians had pincers before
the comin of white men, though the
presence 0? this tool generally amongless
modified tribes argues its employment
in precolumbian times, and specimens
have not survived because the elastic
properties of wood or bom were doubt-
ess utilized in the manufacture of pincers
and these substances easily decay. Tribes
in the environment of the prickly-pear
(Opuntia) handled its spiny fruit with
pinvers made of a sin le piece of elastic
withe moistened and €)6l1iZ over into the
proper form, or a straight stick with a
wide slit extendin almost its entire
length, after the fashion of a clothespin.
Tribes which used hot stones for cookin
or for the sweat-bath usually handled
them with pincers of bent wood or of two
pieces of wood held together near one
end with a ring of tough splint, or the
pincers were merely two sticks held one
in each hand.
Small pincers or tweezers were almost
universa ly used, on account of the cus-
tom of removing coarse hair from the
body, and it is probable that the primi-
tive form was two valves of shell orsim pl y
two small pieces of wood, bone, or horn.
Later they were commonly home-made
of a bit of sheet-iron or brass, but the
trader found the commercial article a de-
sirable addition to his stock. The I\'tlak-
yapamuk of Thompson r., Brit. Col.,
ave pincers made of two pieces of horn,
in construction like the pincers for han-
dling hot stones, or made of a single piece
of wood or copper.
Consult Holmes in Nat. Mus. Rep.
1900, 15, 33, 190]; Teit in Mem. Am.
Mus. at. Hist., i, pt. iv, p. 227, May
1900. (W. H.)
256
[B. A. E.
PINDER TOWN-PINTADOS
Pinder Town. A settlement formerly
on Flint r., Ga. Woodward, in 1817,
stated that the Indians were “Chehaws,”
in which event the settlement was proba-
bly a part of Chiaha on Chattahoochee
r. There was also a Chiaha on Flint r.,
£: identical with Pinder.
emmy's.-Woodward, Reminisc.,
Pinder Town.—Ibid.
Pine Log (from the native name Na’ts-
asáñ’tlúñyi, ‘pine foot-log place”). A
former Cherokee settlement on the creek
of the same name in Bartow co., Ga.
Pine Log.—Doc. of 1799 quoted by Royce in 5th
Rep. B. A. E., 144, 1887. Nats-asūn'tlúñyi.—
Mooney in 19th Rep. B. A. E., 527, 1900.
Pineshow. A Dakota band, probabl
of the Wahpeton, named from the chief.
They numbered 150 in 1820, and lived on
Minnesota r., 15 m. from its mouth.
Panisciowa.—Coues in Pike, Exped., 1, 86, 1895.
Penechon.-Ibid. Penichon.—Ibid. Pinchon.—Ibid.
French form). Penition.—Ibid. Pinchow.—Ibid.
echon.—Ibid. Pineshow's band.-Morse, Rep. to
Sec. War, 365, 1822. Pinichon.—Coues, op. cit.
Pinneshaw.—Ibid. Tacokoquipesceni.—Ibid. Tako-
pepeshane.—Ibid.
Pineshuk. A former Choctaw town on
a branch of Pearl r., Winston co., Miss.—
Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg., 1, 108, 1884.
Pingitkalik. A winter settlement of
Iglulirmiut Eskimo in N. Melville penin.—
Lyons, Priv. Jour., 403, 1824.
Pinguishuk. A Sidarumiut Eskimo
Vill on Seahorse id., Arctic coast,
Alaska; pop. 29 in 1880.
Fingoshugarun:Brit; Adm. chart (1882) cited by
Baker, Geog. Dict, Alaska, 499, 1906, Pinguishu-
gamiut.–11th Census, Alaska, 162, 1892. Pinoshu-
ragin.—Petroff in 10th Census, Alaska, map, 1884.
Pinhoti (Pin’-hóti, from pinua turkey,
hūti, hóti, ‘home’: ‘turkey home”). A
former Upper Creek town in the s, part
of Cleburne co., Ala., a short distance E.
of Oakfuskee. The trail from Niuyaka to
Kawita old town through it.
Pin-e-hoo-te.–Hawkins (1799), Sketch, 50, 1848.
Pin'-hóti.—Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg., 1,142, 1884.
Turkey-Home.—Ibid. Turkey Town.–Pickett, Hist.
Ala., II, 298, 1851.
Pinini (from Pininéos, the New Mexican
corruption of Spanish Pigméos, “pig-
mies’). A mythic tribe to which, accord-
ing to San £ tradition, is attributed
the slaughter of many of the inhabitants
of the former Cochiti town of Kuapa in
New Mexico, in consequence of which
the pueblo was permanently abandoned.
The Cochiti themselves assert that the
destroyers of the ancient settlement men-
tioned were the Tewa.—Bandelier in
155, 1859.
Arch. Inst. Papers, iv, 166, 1892. See
Ishtuayene.
Pininicangui (‘place of the corn-flour’).
A prehistoric Tewa pueblo on a knoll in
a valley about 2 m. s. of Puye and 3 m. s.
of Santa Clara cr., on the Pajarito plateau,
Sandoval co., N. Mex. It was built of
volcanic tufa blocks, roughly dressed, its
ground-plan forming a large rectangle
about 150 by 210 ft. The pueblo proba-
bly antedated the great Puye settlement
B. A. E., 1907.
by many years. See Hewett in Bull. 32
(E. L. H.)
Piniquu. A tribe or subtribe, probably
Coahuiltecan, represented at San Fran-
cisco Solano mission, near the Rio Grande,
in Coahuila, Mexico, in 1704, with the
Xarame, Payuguan, Siaban, Siaguan,
Pataguo, and Apache. ( )
H. E. B.
Minicau.—Baptismal Rec. 1705, MS. Piniquu.—
Ibid., 1704.
Pinnokas. Mentioned by Schoolcraft
(Travels, viii, 1821) as one of the tribes
seen by Lahontan on his imaginary jour-
ney up “Long r” in 1703. isquoted,
and the name intended not determinable.
Pins. Slender cylindrical pieces of
ointed and headed bone, shell, wood,
orn, and metal were made by the In-
dians for special pur as well as for
ordinary fastening. £ many instances
awl-like worked bones, found in ancient
sites, were blanket fasteners such as are
used by the N.W. coast tribes, and prob-
ably such pins were common among
tribes that wore robes and blankets.
Pins also were employed in joinery, in
the fastening of bags and tent flaps,
for stretching skins in drying, and as
pickers for the pipe. Until recently they
were stuck in holes made in the £ and
rim of the ear by a number of tribes E.
of the Mississippi, and nose and ear pins
were seen by explorers among California
and Oregon , tribes. Large and small
pins of shell have been found in sites in
the E. and on the Pacific coast (Holmes,
Putnam). Thorns serve as pins among
the Ntlakyapamuk of Thompson r., Brit."
Col. (Teit). The most general use of the
ins was as a support for the plumes worn
in the hair. A pin was used by the Es-
kimo for closing wounds in game to pre-
Vent : of £ which is a delicacy
among this e.
£ £n 2d Rep. B. A. E., 213,
1883; Niblack in Rep. Nat. Mus. 1888,
1890; Putnam in Wheeler Surv. Rep., VII,
1879; Smith in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist.,
v1.1, pt. ii, 424, 1900; Teit, ibid., 1, pt. iv,
187, 1900. (w. H.)
Pintados (so called by the Spaniards be-
cause of their custom ' tattooing or paint-
ing their bodies). A tribe, some members
of which visited Fray Marcos de Niza while
at Matape, a town of the Eudeve in cen-
tral Sonora, Mexico, and who claimed to
live E. of that place. Bandelier (Arch.
Inst. Papers, v, 133, 1890) has been una-
ble to determine whether the original
narration refers to the custom of tattooing
or painting; if the latter, he is inclined to
the opinion that they were Pima or So-
baipuri; otherwise they are not identifi-
able.
Painted Indians.—Bandelier, op.cit., 133. Pintadi:-
Niza (1539) in Ramusio, Nav. et Viaggi, III, 357,
1565 (Italian form). Pintados.—Niza in Hakluyt,
Voy., III, 440, 1600.
nvnt. 301 P1NTAHAE— -PIPES 257
Hntahaa. A Saponi town visited by
Lederer in 1670; according to Lawson
(Hist. Can, 1709), the residence of the
“king.” -
Pintce (‘confluence of Pin river’). A
village of the Nikozliautin on Stuart lake,
Brit. Col., at the mouth of Pintce r.;
pop. 42 in 1906. .
Pinohy.—Hnrmon, Jour., 205, 1820. Pintce.—
Morice in Trans. Roy. Soc. Can., x, 109, 1892.
Pinthlocco. A former Creek town on
Pinthlocco cr., in Coosa co., Ala.-
Royce in 18th Rep. B. A. E., Ala. map,
1899.
Pintiata (Pi:/-ti-als). A Paiute band
formerly living in or near Moapa valley,
s. 1-1. Nev.; pop. 47 in 1873.—Powell in
Ind. Aff. Rep. 1873, 50, 1874.
Pinto: (Span.: ‘the piebald ones’). A
tribe living in 1757 on the N. side of the
Rio Grande, opposite Reynosa, in Texas.
Across the river,in Tamaulipas, lived the
Alapaguemes (Pedro de Estrada, in
Cuervo, Revista, 1757, MS. in Archivo
Gen., Hist, LVI). At the same time a
part of the tribe was undera mission at
the villa of San Fernando, near by. In
1780 Cabello said they were at the mis-
sion of Nuevo Santander (Rep. on Coast
Tribes, MS. in Béxar Archives). The
tribe was reported to have been always
peaceful. (H. E. B.)
Yinutgu (P!'n£2l_¢11’, ‘Penateka Coman-
che’ ). A contemp‘tuous term applied by
the Cheyenne to t ose of their own tribe
who remained quiet during the outbreak
of 1874-75. (.1. M.)
0111'-laI.—Dorsey in Field Columb. Mus. Pub. 103,
62, 1905.
Piogo. A prehistoric Tewa pueblo at
the site of the village of Los Luceros (now
called Lyden) on the 1-:. bank of the Rio
Grande, in the s. n. part of Rio Arriba co.,
N. Mex. The present inhabitants of San
J uan claim it as one of their ancient set-
tlements, Whence their ancestors settled
in the localit which they to-da occupy.
Consult Bandlslier (1 ) in Ritch, Nlew Mex.,
202, 1885, (2) in Arch. Inst. Papers, IV, 63,
1892.
Piomingo. See Colbert, William.
Pipe, Captain. See Ilopocan.
Pipes. A tube in which tobacco was
smoked is to-day called a pipe. Some
pipes were straight, others curved; still


CALIFORNIA; sznvsurmi. (LINGTH, at nu.)
others had a bowl at a right angle to the
stem, and in certain instances the angle
was acute; some pipes had two or more
bowls or stems. In North America the
shape of pipes varied according to local-
57009°—-Bull. 30, pt 2——12——~17


Gzonmn; cm.o|ur:. (Lenora,
6 m.)
GOUYHEIII FOIII; SYEATHE. , (Lluarn, B In.)
Kznrucn; Ontonlrz. (LENGTN, O in.)
had detachable stems. The pipe most
widely distributed was a stral t tube,
sionallyy elaborately ornamented. The
rifidest pipes 7
o this ty
were n1 as: from the leg. NEW MEXICO; Ouv. (Lnaru, 6 is.)
or other animal, and were often reenforced
with a piece of rawhide, Wh1Ch, wrapped
aided in pre-
venting thebone
p . ' lkiwnnw
' T h e t u b u l a r
Cotonneo Rwn; Cuv. (Lnnm, stone ed to hold the tobacco, the stem bein
inserted in the opposite end. Pipes 0%
by throwing
back the head,
which had a (
te n d e n C y to Ksnrucxv; Luann,
bacco to be drawn into the mouth, to
prevent which, in some localities, a small
the bowl. The
cloud-blower of
straight tubular
pipe, varying from
loot in length.
Those of small size are usually made of
Large cloud-blowers are usually made
of stone,
differ in
form, dec-
use from
those of
ceremonial purposes, the smoke being
blown to the cardinal directions by medi-
T h 0 u g h
t h e r e is
of r e e d s
0 r 0 t h e r
ing b e e n
used for
prior to the Christian era in Europe, there
IS little doubt that the tobacco pipe, now
origin. Pipes were made of pottery,
wood, bone, metal, or stone, or a com-
ity; some were of a single piece, others
usual! plain on the outside, but occa-
boneofadeer
on wet, contracted in drying and t us
from splitting.
(ii W) one end enlarg-
this form had necessarily to be smoked
a p 0 s i t i o n
cause the to-
pellet of pottery was often inserted in
the Pueblos is a.
a few inches to a
clay in the same manner as potter .
and do not
oration, or
clay. This form of pipe is used solely for
cine-men.
evidence
tubes hav-
inhaling smoke for medicinal purposes
common over the world, is of American
bination of two or more of these mate-


258
[B. A. E.
PIPES
rials. Many pipes have figures delicately
engraved on their surfaces; others have
elaborately carved or modeled human
and other
figures on
or forming
the bowl or
thestem. A
striking
character-
is tic of
pipes is
that fig-
ures on stems or bowls from a given area
commonly face in one direction. Some
pipes are diminu-
Tennessee, Livestone. (Lenar",
tive, weighing
scarcely anounce;
others weigh sev-
eral pounds. : C hire. (Lenar"
Pipes of great size "'" *
have been found, - -
suggesting use on special occasions, as to
seal a treaty or other important agree-
- ment. In every
community
there were ar-
tisans who pos-
sessed special
skill in pipe
making, and
there were
sources of sup-
ply the owner-
ship of which
was recognized
and respected. The material most com-
monly used for pipes was soapstone,
T-
Sioux cALuMET; ca TuniTE
(Lenor",
STEATITE.
Kentucky;
10: ".
though many other stones, many of them
incapable of resisting great heat, were
also employed,
even for the most
elaborate speci-
mens. The ca-
# of the pipe
Powl varied in
different localities
and at different
periods; some
would hold but a thimbleful of tobacco,
others would contain an ounce or more.
The most diminutive
pipes now used are those
of the Alaskan Eskimo.
Those of the greatest
capacity are the flat-
bottomed monitor pipes,
found along the Atlantic
coast and inland to Ohio and Tennessee.
Among many Indian tribes the pipe was
Iulinois; Carlinite. (Lenar",
Tennessee; CLarstone.
(LENGTH, 5 in.)
held in great veneration. Some pipes
were guarded by a specially appointed
official and were # in fur with the
greatest care in specially designated tents,
or contained in a case made for the pur-
The palladium (q.v.) of the Ara-
paho is a flat stone pipe which has been
seen by only
one white man
(Mooney (1) in
14th Rep. B. A.
E., 961, 1896, (2)
in Mem. Am.
Anthrop. Ass'n,
1, no. 6, 1907;
Scottin Am. An-
throp., Ix, no. 3, 1907). Certain of their
dance pipes are also flat, i. e. the stem
and the bowl are in the same plane.
The word “calumet” (q. : early
employed as the name of a dance. Mar-
quette referred to the calumet in
1675, not only in the latter sense,
but also as a pipe. Father Biard,
in 1616, and Father Hennepin,
in 1679, applied the term to the
pipe, in which sense it is still
employed. Various early writ-
ers refer to a calumet of peace
and one of war, the former being
white, the latter red. Lafitau
(Moeurs des Ameriquains, 11,327, 1724) re-
fers to the calumet as a true altar where
sacrifice was made to the sun; he also
speaks of the calumet of peace. The
bowl of the calumet pipe of the Sioux
is at a right
angle to the
stem, and
has a solid
projection
extendin
in front o
the bowl.
In the older
specimens
of this type high polish and carved
figures are unusual; with modern ex-
amples, however, high polish is com-
mon and the stems are often elaborately
carved. In compara-
tively recent time in-
laying became usual,
geometrical or animal
figures being cut in
the stone into which
thin strips of lead were
inlaid.
Georgia; 8Tearite. Pi
(Lesar", 5 in.)
NoRTH CARolina; CHLoRite.
(LENGTH, c' in.)
New YORK.
(Lenar",
3i in.
New York; stalagmire. (Lenar", 4 in.)
e Stems are
straight, curved, or
twisted; round or flat; long or short.
Elaborate ornaments for the stems have
been said to be made by the women with
beads, porcupine quills, feathers, hair,
etc., but it is probable that they were put
on by the men. The design of the pipe










BULL. 30] 1'1 p}=;,q 259
was characteristic of the tribe using it
and was readily recognized by friends or
enemies. George Catlin, after whom pipe-
stone was named (see Callinite) , truth-
fully says that the stems of pipes were
carved in many ingenious forms, uite
staggering the unenli htened to gucsstiiow
they were bored until the process was ex-
plained. The simplest way was to splita
suitable piece of wood lengthwise, remove
the heart, and glue the two parts together
again. One of the most elaborately
modeled of all the varieties of American
pottery pipes is that found in the region
- formerly occu-
pied by thc Iro-
quois. The pot-
tery was usually
burned hard and
the bowls elabo-
rately ornament-
ed with fi ures
of birds ant? ani-
inals. I n o n e
specimen both
bowl and stem
are covered with
a number of hu-
man faces; an-
other is in form of the head and neck of a
bird, porobably a pi on, the beak project-
ing a ve the bowdeon the side arthest
from the smoker, the bowl being formed
of the bird’s head and the stem repre-
senting the neck. Another graceful speci-
men is in the form of a snake. Stone
pipes also were found in this region, in-
cluding those of marble of a rich saffron
color. North of the Il'O(tl0lS area, ex-
tending from Labrador tot eR0cky mts.,
there is found a ipe of uniform pattern,
the bowl of whicii, having the form of an
acorn, rests on a keel-like base which has
Amuasu; Qumrzvrz. (Lznum,
7 in.)
weer vmcmut; BTEATITE. (Liners, 5 m.)
one to five holes bored through its nar-
rowest part, one of which was designed for
holding a string attached to the stem to
prevent it from being lost in the snow, the
others for the suspension of ornaments.
The Alaskan Eskimo pipe is of peculiar
shape and apparently owes its origiin to
Asiatic influence. The bowl, ma e of
metal, stone, bone, or ivory, holds but a
pinch of tobacco, while the large curved
stem often consists of two pieces of wood
held together by rawhide. Some of these
pi have sma l plates set in their stems
wgiifh can be opened for the purpose of
cleaning or to collect the liquid in order
to mix it with fresh tobacco. Some Fe-
kimo pipes are made from walrus or fossil
ivory, and are elaborately engraved with
fishing and hunting scenes. Pipes of
this character are now made for sale, as is
the case with very elaborately carved
specimens made by the Haida and Tlin-
git. Among the many American pipes
none is more remarkable than those
belonging to the biconical type, found in
Canada and along the Mississippi. Some
of these are perfectly plain, others are
elaborately carved in imitation of men
and animals. The term “biconical” has
been employed for the reason that both
bowl and stem perforations are of cone
shape, the smaller end of the cones meet-
ing at approximately the center of the
specimens, at a right angle to each other.
The most artistic-all finished of all
American pipes are those of the mound
type, of which
Squierand Davis
(Ancient Monu-
ments, 152, 1848)
found more than
200 in a single
mound in Ohio.
These pipes ap-
parent y were
smoked without
stems, although they show no marks of the
teeth. The stems as a rule are not orna-
mented, though the bowls are carved
with great skill in imitation of birds,
frogs, turtles, beaver, men, etc.
Another typical and delicately fash-
ioned stone pipe is found in the middle
Atlantic states; it has a flat base, the
bowl being generally but not always ata
right angle to the stem. The bowl, which
is large in comparison with other pipes
from this section, is rarely ornamented
but is usually highly polished.
The tomahawk or hatchet ‘pipe is made
of metal; it is provided wit an “aye to
receive a handle, and a sharp bl e for
use in cutting wood or as an offensive
weapon. The pollof the hatchet, shaped
like an acorn, is hollow and has a hole
iu the base, connecting with an opening
extending through the helve, throng
w h i c h t h e
s in 0 k c w a s
drawn. Many
of these pipes
were in aid
with silver in
ornamental de-
sign. These
tomahawk or
hatchet pipes
largely displaced the stone pipe and the
stone ax, relieving the natives of much
weight while traveling. Who first made


omo; Stone; Lenora, 3} II.
(Emilia Ann Dune)


Omo; Brunt; LEIGTN, at m.
(SQUIZR AND oms)
‘\
\
260
[B. A. E.
PIPESTONE—PIQUA
use of the metal tomahawk it is im-
possible to say; but from the shape of
the blade it is probable that the crescent
form was of Spanish origin, the blade
resembling the lily was of French deri-
- vation, while the
simple hatchet
was English, for
each of these na-
tions armed their
Indian allies with
these most effect-
ive weapons.
There are unique types of pipes found
in various parts of the country, particu-
larly in Georgia and the Carolinas, some
of which appear to have followed copper
originals and some to have been in-
fluenced by Euro-
pean models. In
Maryland shell-
heaps there has been
found a type of pipe,
to which it is difficult
to assign a date, re-
sembling the trade
ipes that were made
in large quantities
in England, France,
Italy, Holland, and
Germany to supply
the demand durin
the early colonia
£, many of the
atter being distin- - - - -
ishable by designs or initials.
# Tobacco. - -
Consult McGuire, Pipes and Smokin
Customs, Rep. U. S. Nat. Mus., 1897, an
authorities therein cited; Abbott, (1)
Prim. Indus.,
1881; (2) in
Kentucky; LiMEstone. (Lenar",
33 in.
west virginia; Metal; work
of Whirts. (t. 8 in.
See
==#:
* Z:...") Surv. W. 100th
Q: ...] Mer id., v 1 1,
## 1.879; Beau:
''
#! champ in Bull.
.* * N. Y. State Mus.,
Iv, no. 18, 1897;
Berlin in Proc.
and Coll. Wyo.
Hist, and Geol. Soc., Ix, 1906; Dorsey
and Voth in Field Columb. Mus. Pub.,
Anthrop., III, no. 1, 1901; Morgan, League
of the Iroquois, 1904; Palmer in Bull. 2,
Georgia; Cuay; LENGTH, 3} in.
Moore
(Lenar", 11 in.)
noRTH carolina; stEATITE.
S. W. Soc. Archaeol. Inst. Am., 1905;
Scott in Am. Anthrop., 1x, no. 3, 1907;
Smith in Am. Anthrop., VIII, no. 1, 1906;
Squier and Davis in Smithson. Cont., I,
1848; Archaeol. Reps. Ontario, app. to Rep.
Minister of Education; Thruston, Antiq.
of Tenn., 1897; West, Aborig. Pipes Wis.,
1905. (J. D. M.)
Pipestone. See Catlinite.
Pipiaca. A Maricopa rancheria on the
Rio Gila, Arizona, in 1744.—Sedelmair
(1744) cited by Bancroft, Ariz. and N.
Mex., 366, 1889.
Pipsissewa. A popular name for Chima-
phila umbellata, first mentioned by Dr
B. S. Barton, in his Collections towards
a Materia Medica of the United States
(1798), and since variously corrupted to
pkipsessiva, psiseva, pipsisseway, etc. The
plant once enjoyed a great reputation as
a lithontriptic among some of the Wood
Cree, who raised it to the dignity of an
animate object and spoke of as pipisisi-
kweu, ‘it reduces it (stone in the bladder)
to very fine particles.” Pipsissewa beer
is a decoction of Chimaphila, with the ad-
dition of sugar to sweeten it, ginger to fla-
vor it, and yeast to produce fermentation.
This drink has been used in scrofulous
affections. (w. R. G.)
Piqosha. The Hide Carrying-strap clan
of the Hopi.
Hide Strap clan.—Woth, Traditions of the Hopi,
22, 1905. Piqo'sha.—Ibid., 37.
Piqua (contr. of Bi-co-we-tha, of indefi-
nite meaning, but referring to ashes).
One of the five principal divisions of the
Shawnee. Their : at different peri-
ods were Pequea, in Pennsylvania; lick
Town, on Sciotor in Pickaway co, Ohio;
Piqua, on Madr., and Piqua, on Miami r.,
Ohio. On being driven from the last
place by the Kentuckians they removed
to Wapakoneta and St Marys r. (J. M.)
Bi-co-we-tha.—W. H. Shawnee in Gulf States Hist.
Mag., 1, 415, 1903. Paquea.—Schoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes, 1,90, 1851. Pecawa.—Drake, Ind. Chron.,
189, 1836. Pecuwési.—Heckewelder quoted by
Brinton, Lenape Leg, 30, 1885. Pákoweu-Hecke-
welder, ibid. Pékuégi.—Gatschet, Shawnee MS.,
B. A. E., 1879 (Shawnee name, plural form). Pe-
uea.—Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, I, # 27, 1851.
ickawa.–Marshall, Ky., I, 109, 1824. Pickaway.—
Harmar (1790) in Am. St. Papers, Ind. Aff., I, 105,
1832. Pickawee.—Harris, Tour., III, 111, 1805.
Pickawes.—Barton, New Views, xxxii, 1798. Pico-
weu.—Heckewelder quoted b% Brinton, Lenape
Leg., 30, 1885. Picque.—La Tour, '' 1784.
Pikoweu.—Johnston (1819) quoted by Brinton,
Lenape Leg., 30, 1885.
Piqua. The name of two or more former
Shawnee villages in Ohio, occupied by
the Piqua division of the tribe: (1) The
earlier town, which was the birthplace
of the noted Tecumtha, was situated on
the N. side of Mad r., about 5 m. w. of
the present £ in Clark co. It
was destroyed by the Kentuckians under
Gen. G. R. Clark in 1780, and never re-
built, the Indians removing to the (Great)
Miami r., where they established two
new towns known as Upper and Lower
Piqua. (2) Upper Piqua was on Miamir,
3 m. N. of the present Piqua in Miami co.,
and on the site of the former Miami town
of Pickawillanee, q.v. (3) Lower Piqua
was a smaller village on the site of the
great town of that name. Both villages
were within the territory ceded by the













BULL. 30] PIROS 261
treaty of Greenville in 1795, after which
the Shawnee retired to Wapakoneta. See
Howe, Hist. Coll. Ohio, 1896–98. For
synonyms see Piqua, above. (J. *}
Little Pickaway.-Flint, Ind. Wars, 151, 1833. Pik-
kawa.-Harmar (1790) quoted by Rupp, West.
Penn., app., 227, 1846.
Piros. Formerly one of the principal
Pueblo tribes of New Mexico, which in
the early part of the 17th century com-
rised two divisions, one inhabiting the
io Grande valley from the present town
of San Marcial, Socorro co., northward
to within about 50 m. of Albuquerque,
where the Tigua settlements began; the
other division, sometimes called Tompi-
ros and Salineros, occupying an area E.
of the Rio Grande in the vicinity of the
salt lagoons, or salinas, where they ad-
joined the eastern group of Tigua settle-
ments on the s. The western or Rio
Grande branch of the tribe was visited
by members of Coronado's expedition in
1540, by Chamuscado in 1580, by Espejo
in 1583 (who found them in 10 villages
along the river and in others nearby),
by Oñate, in 1598, and by Benavides in
1621–30, the latter stating that they were
in 14 pueblos along the river. Judging
from the numerous villages of the prov-
ince of Atripuy (q.v.) mentioned by
Oñate, which appears to have been the
name applied to the range of the Rio
Grande £ of the Piros, Benavides’
number does not seem to be exaggerated.
The establishment of missions among the
Piros began in 1626. In that year the
most southerly church and monastery in
New Mexico were built at Seneci by
Arteaga and Zuñiga (to whom are at-
tributed the planting of the first vines
and the manufacture of wine in this re-
gion), and during the same year missions
at Sevilleta, Socorro, and probably also
at Alamillo were founded. It is not im-
probable that the Piros of the Rio Grande,
although said to number 6,000 in 1630,
were already seriously harassed by the
rsistent, hostility of the Apache, for
Sevilleta had been depopulated and de-
stroyed by fire “in consequence of inter-
tribal wars” prior to the establishment
of the missions, and was not resettled
until about 1626. Moreover, the 14 vil-
lages along the Rio Grande occupied
by the Piros in 1630 were reduced to 4
half a century later. “This was due not
only to the efforts of the missionaries to
gather their flock into larger #.
says Bandelier, “but also to the danger
to which these Indians were £xposed
from the Apaches of the “Perrillo’ and
the ‘Gila,” as the southern bands of that
restless tribe were called.”
The area occupied by the Piros of the
Salinas £ the pueblo of Abo
s. E. to and including the pueblo of Tabira,
commonly but improperly called “Gran
Quivira,” a distance of about 25 m. The
habitat of the eastern Piros was even
more desert in character than that of the
eastern Tigua, which bounded it on the
N., for the Arroyo de Abo, on which Abo
pueblo was situated, was the only peren-
nial stream in the region, the inhabitants
of Tabira and Tenabo depending entirely
on the sto of rain water for £ Sul
ply. In addition to the 3 pueblos named,
it is not improbable that the now ruined
villages known by the Spanish names
Pueblo Blanco, Pueblo Colorado, and
Pueblo de la Parida were among the 11
inhabited settlements of the Salinas seen
# Chamuscado in 1580, but at least 3
of this number were occupied by the
Tigua. Juan de Oñate, in 1598, also
visited the pueblos of the Salinas, and to
Fray Francisco de San Miguel, a chaplain
of Oñate's army, was assigned the Piros
country as part of his mission district.
The headquarters of this priest being at
Pecos, it is not likely that much active
mission work was done among the Piros
during his incumbency, which covered
only about 3 years. The first actual mis-
sions among the Piros pueblos of the
Salinas were established in 1629 by Fran-
cisco de Acevedo at Abo and Tabira, and
probably also at Tenabo, but before the
massive-walled churches and monasteries
were completed, the village dwellers of
both the Salinas and the Rio Grande suf-
fered so seriously from the depredations
of the Apache, that Senecu on the Rio
Grande, as well as every pueblo of
the Salinas, was deser before the
Pueblo insurrection of 1680. Prior to
the raid on Senecu by the Apache in
1675, 6 of the inhabitants of that village
were executed for the massacre of the
alcalde-mayor and 4 other Spaniards.
Probably on account of the fear with
which #. Spaniards were known to be
regarded by the Piros after this occur-
rence, they were not invited by the
northern Pueblos to £ in the
revolt against the Spaniards in 1680;
consequently when Otermin, the #.
ernor, retreated from Santa Fé to El Paso
in that year, he was joined by nearly all
the inhabitants of Socorro, Sevilleta, and
Alamillo. These, with the former occu-
pants of Senecu, who, since the destruc-
tion of their village by the Apache had
resided at Socorro, were afterward estab-
lished in the new villages of Socorro,
Texas, and Senecu del Sur in Chihua-
hua, on the Rio Grande below El Paso,
where their remnants still survive. In
attempting to £ New Mexico in
the following year, Otermin caused Ala-
millo to be burned, because the few re-
maining inhabitants fled on his approach.
Only 3 families remained at Sevilleta
when the Spaniards retreated, but these
262
[B. A. E.
PISA—PISHQUITPAH
had departed and the pueblo was almost
in ruins on their return in 1681.
The entire Piros division of the Tanoan
family probably numbered about 9,000
early in the 17th century. Of these, only
about 60individuals are known to survive.
Living with or near the Piros of the
Salinas in the 16th and 17th centuries
were a band of Jumano (q.v.), a semi-
nomadic tribe of which little is known.
The proximity of these Indians to the
Piros pueblos £ '' ''' 'a''
art of cart ers of that period, o
£ £ }umano and £ hence
the references on many early maps to the
“Humanos de Tompiros,” etc.
Following is a list of Piros pueblos,
so far as known, all of them being now ex-
tinct with the exception of Senecu del Sur,
while Socorro has become “Mexican-
ized”: Abo, Agua Nueva, Alamillo, Bar-
rancas, Qualacu, San Felipe, San Pascual,
Senecu, Senecu del Sur (also Tigua),
Sevilleta, Socorro or Pilabo, Socorro del
Sur, Tabira, Tenabo, Teypana, Tenaquel.
The following pueblos, now extinct,
were probably also occupied by the Piros:
Amo, Aponitre, Aquicabo, Atepua, Ay-
qui, Calciati, Canocan, Cantensapue, Cun-
uilipinoy, Encaquiagualcaca, Huertas,
' Pencoana, Penjeacu, Pesquis,
Peytre, Polooca, Preguey, Pueblo Blanco,
Pueblo Colorado, Pueblo de la Parida,
Pueblo del Alto, Queelquelu, Quialpo,
Quiapo, Quiomaqui, Quiubaco, Teca-
hanqualahamo, Teeytraan, Tercao, Texa,
Teyaxa, Tohol, Trelagu, Trelaquepu,
Treyey, Treypual, Trula, Tuzahe, Vuma-
hein, Yancomo, Zumaque.
The following pueblos, now also ex-
tinct, were inhabited either by the Piros .
or the Tigua: Acoli, Aggey, Alle, Amaxa,
Apena, Atuyama, Axauti, Chein, Cizen-
tetpi, Čouna, Iihiu, Hohota, Mejia, Quan-
'' Salineta, San Francisco, San Juan
utista, Xatoe, Xiamela, Yonalus.
Consult Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Pa-
rs, Am...ser, Iv, 236–253,268–292, 1892;
ummis, Land of Poco Tiempo, 283-310,
1893. See also Chealo, Pueblos, Salineros
Tanoan Family, Tigua, Tompiros, Tuta-
haco. (F. W. H.)
Biroros.—Blaeu, Atlas, x 11, 61, 1667. Norteños.—
Froebel, Seven Years Travel, 353 1859 (= ‘north-
erners, so named because inhabiting the region
of El Paso del Norte; may also refer to Tigua).
Picos.—Benavides (1630) misquoted by Bancroft,
Ariz. and N. Mex., 163, 1889 (Piros, or). Pir.–
Senex. Map. 1710. Pira.—Benavides, Memorial,
14, 1630. Piri.—Sanson, l’Amérique map, 27, 1657.
Pirj.—Linschoten, Description de l'Amérique,
map 1, 1638. Piros.-Benavides, Memorial, 14,
1630. Piruas.-Ladd, story of New Mex, 15, isol.
.–Perea, Verdadera Rel., 2, 1632. Siros.-
Villa-Señor, Theatro Am., II, 360, 1748. Tuka-
hun.–Gatschet, Isleta MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1885
= ‘southern Pueblos”: Isleta Tigua name for all
ueblos below their village; cf., Tutahaco);
Pisa (Pi’-sa, “white sand”). A clan of
the Lizard (Earth or Sand) phratry of the
Hopi.—Stephen in 8th Rep. B. A. E., 39,
1891.
Piscataqua. A former small tribe con-
nected with the Pennacook confederacy,
living on Piscataqua r., the boundary be-
tween Maine and New Hampshire. Their
principal village, also called Piscataqua,
seems to have been near the present Dover,
Stafford co., N. H. For the Maryland
form of the name, see Comoy, and also
Piscataway, following. (J. M.)
Pascataquas.—Barstow, New Hamp., 22, -
Pascatawayes.—Gookin (1674) in Mass. Hist. Soc.
Coll., 1st S., I, 149, 1806. Passataquack.—Smith
1616), ibid., 3d S., VI, 107, 1837. Piscataquas.—
ullivan, ibid., 1st's... ix, 3io, isol. Fiscataquau-
kes.—Potter quoted by Schoolcraft, Ind. bes,
v, 223, 1855.
Piscataway. A former Conoy village
situated on Piscataway cr., in Prince
George co., Md., the residence of the
Conoy chief at the time of the English
occupancy of Maryland in 1634. It was
the seat of a Jesuit mission established
in 1640, but was abandoned two years
later through fear of the Conestoga. A
ison was stationed there in 1644.
iscataway is seemingly identical with
Kittamaquindi (q.v.), which received its
name from a resident chief. (C. T.)
Pascataway.—White, Relatio Itineris, 82, 1874.
Pascatawaye.—Ibid., 33. Pascatoe.—Ibid., 76. Pis-
cattoway.—Bozman, Hist. Md., II, 290, 1837.
Pischenoas. A people met by Tonti in
1686 (Margry, Déc., III, 557, 1878) be-
tween the Natchez and the Quinipissa
tribes on the Mississippi, who chanted
the calumet to them because they were
“gun-men.”
Picheno.—Douay (ca. 1688) quoted by Shea, Discov.
Miss.,226, 1892. Tichenos.-McKenney and Hall,
Ind. Tribes, III, 82, 1854.
Pisha (Pi’-ca). The Field-mouse clan
of the Asa phratry of the Hopi.—Stephen
in 8th Rep. B. A. E., 39, 1891.
Pishaug. Defined by the Standard
Dictionary (1895) as a young or female
surf-scoter (CEdemia perspicillata): '
ently identical with the Massachuset
'' widgeons, given by Trumbull
(Natick Dict., 249, 1903), a plural form,
the singular of which is a pish(a), or
apish'. A. F. C.)
Pishla-ateuna (Pi/shla (iteuna, ‘those of
the northernmost”). A phratry embrac-
ing the Aingshi (Bear), Kalokta (Her-
on or Crane), and Tahluptsi (Yellow
wood) clans of the Zuñi. (F. H. C.)
Pishquitpah. A Shahaptian tribe men-
tioned by Lewis and Clark as living in
1805 on the N. side of Columbia r. at
Muscleshell rapid and wintering on Tap-
teal (Yakima) r., Wash. They num-
bered 2,600 (1,600?), in 71 mat houses,
subsisted by hunting and fishing, and did
not flatten their heads so much as the
tribes farther down the river. They are
described as of good stature, “pleasantl
featured,” and well proportioned. Bot
men and women rode well. The women
wore skirts reaching to the knees, long
leggings and moccasins, and large robes.
Mooney (14th Rep. B. A. E., 739, 1896)
BULL. 301
regards them as probably identical with
the Pisko band of the Yakima. (L. F.)
Pisch quit # Jour. Lewis and Clark, III,
137, 1905. uitpah-Lewis and Clark Exped.,
11, 252, 1814. Pishguitpaws.-Ibid.,23; Pishguit-
ws.—Ibid., II, 319, 1817. Pisquitpahs.–Morse,
;: to Sec. War, 370, 1822. Pisquitpaks.—Dome-
nech, Deserts N.A., I, 443, 1860.
Piskakauakis (£ magpie,
lit. ‘small raven.”—Hewitt). A Cree band
living in the vicinity of Tinder mtn.,
Northwest Ter., Canada, in 1856. They
occupied 30 earth lodges and log cabins,
and cultivated small patches of corn and
tatoes; during the winter they hunted
uffalo and traded the hides to the Hud-
son's Bay Co.—Hayden, Ethnog. and
Philol. Mo. Val., 237, 1862.
Piskaret. See Pieskaret.
Piskitang. An unidentified Algonquian
tribe or band formerly living near the
Nipissing in Canada.
Piskatang.—Jes. Rel., Thwaites ed., XLV, 105, 1899.
Piskitang.—Jes. Rel. 1653,32, 1858.
Pisko (“river bend’). A Yakima band
occupying a village, on the s. side of
Yakima r. between Toppenish and Setass
crs., on the Yakima res., Wash.
Pispizawichasha (“prairie-dog people’).
A band of the Brulé Teton Sioux.
£y in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 218,
1897. Pispiza-witcaca.—Ibid.
Pispogutt. A village of Christian In-
dians, probably Nauset, in 1674 (Bourne,
1674, in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st S., I,
198, 1806). It seems to have been in w.
Barnstable co., Mass., near Buzzards bay,
and may be identical with Pocasset.
Pisqueno. A Chumashan village on one
of the Santa Barbara ids., Cal., probably
Santa Rosa, in 1542.—Cabrillo, Narr.
(1542), in Smith, Colec. Doc. Fla., 186,
1857.
Pisquows (probably from the Yakima
ko, “bend '' the river’). Originally a
ish tribe on Wenatchee or Pisquows r.,
a western tributary of the Columbia in
the present Kittitas and Okanogan cos.,
Washington. Gibbs states that by 1853
they were so largely intermarried with
the Yakima as to have almost lost their
identity. Gibbs, Hale, and most subse-
quent authors have employed the term
in a collective sense. The former made
it include “the Indians on the Columbia
between the Priest's and Ross' rapids on
the Pisquouse or Winatshapam r., the En-
te-at-kwu, Chelan lake, and the Methow
or Barrier r.” The Pisquows proper or
the remnant of them are now on the
Yakima res., Wash. Their bands were
Camiltpaw, Siapkat, Shallattoo, Shan-
wappom, Skaddal, and Squannaroo. See
Mooney in 14th Rep. B. A. E., 736, 1896.
Pichons.—Wilkes, West Am., 104, 1849. Pisca-
hoose.-Lane in Sen. Ex. Doc. 52, 31st Cong: 1st
sess., 174, 1850. Piscaous.—Duflot de Mofras, Expl.,
II, 335, 1844. Pischoule.—Stevens (1856) in H. R.
Ex. Doc. 37, 34th Cong., 3d sess., 55, 1857. Pis-
, Astoria, map, 1849. Piscous.—Hale
in U. S. Expl. Exped., VI, 210, 1846. Piskwas.-
Gallatin in ns. Am. Ethnol. Soc., II, 20, 1848.
PISKAKAUAKIS—PITAHAUERAT
263
Piskwaus.—Latham in Trans. Philol. Soc. Lond..
71, 1856. Pisquous.—Hale, op.cit.,224. Pisquouse.—
U. S. Stat. at Large, x11, 951, 1863. Piss-cows.—
Ross, Adventures, 290, 1847. -
Pissacoac. The chief £ of the
Pissasec in 1608, situated on the N. bank
of Rappahannock r. above the present
Leedstown, in Westmoreland co., Va.
Pisacack.—Simons in Smith (1629), Va., 1, 185,
repr. 1819. Pissacoack.—Smith, ibid, map.
Pissasec. A tribe or band of the Pow-
hatan confederacy living on the N. bank
of Rappahannock r. in King George and
Westmoreland cos., Va. They formed
part of the Matchotic tribe. Their prin-
cipal village was Pissacoac.
Pissaseck.—Smith (1629), Va., I, map, repr. 1819.
Pissassack.–Simons, ib d., 185. Pissassees.—Bou-
dinot, Star in the West, 128, 1816 (misprint).
Pissuh (cognate with Chippewa piji",
‘lynx.’–W. J.). A gens of the Abnaki.
Pezo.—J. D. Prince, inf'n, 1905 (modern St Fran-
cis Abnaki form). ji".—Wm. Jones, inf’n, 1906
#" form). -suh'.–Morgan, Anc. Soc.,
174, 1877.
Pistchin. A Clallam village on Pysht
r., Wash, which flows into Juan de Fuca
strait. Starling erroneously states that
the “Macaws and Pist-chins speak the
same language.”
Pisht.—Eels in Smithson. Rep. 1887, 608, 1889.
Pishtot.—Stevens in Ind. Aff. Rep., 450, 1854.
Pishtst.—U.S. Ind. Treat., 800, 1873. Pist-chin.—
£n Ind. Aff. Rep., 170, 1852. Pist chins.—
Ibid., 1
Pitac. A former rancheria of the Pima
on the Gila r., s. Ariz., visited by Father
Garcés in 1770 (Arricivita, 1791, quoted b
Bancroft, Ariz. and N. M., 387, 1889). Cf.
Petaikuk.
Pitahauerat (‘down stream,” or ‘east.”—
Grinnell). One of the tribes of the Paw-
nee confederacy. The French spoke of
them as Tapage Pawnee, and in a treaty
with the U. S. in 1819 the tribe is desig-
nated as Noisy Pawnees. The Pitahaue-
rat always placed their villages toward
the E., or downstream, from the Chaui, and
are spoken of as the lower villages. At
one time the tribe lived on Smoky Hill
r., w. Kans., and later rejoined their
kindred on Loup r., Nebr., where their
reservation was established in 1857. In
1876 they were removed to Oklahoma,
where they now live. Their lands have
been allotted in severalty, and they are
citizens of the U. S. In their village
£ customs, and beliefs, they
did not differ from the other Pawnee.
According to Grinnell the tribe is divided
into the Pitahauerat proper and the Ka-
warakish. (A. C. F.)
Noisy Pawnees.—Treaty of 1819 in U. S. Stat., VII,
172, 1846. Pawnee Tap .-Treaty of 1849 in U.S.
Ind. Treat., 647, 1873. Pawnee Tappahs.—Treaty of
1858, ibid., 650. Pawnee Tappaye-Treaty of 1834,
ibid., 648. Pe-ta-ha'-ne-rat.-Morgan in Smithson.
Cont., XVII, 196, 1871. Pethahanerat.—Keane in
Stanford, Compend., 530, 1878. Pethowerats.-
Ibid. Petou-we-ra-Long. Exped. Rocky Mts., 11,
lxxxv, 1823. Pit-a-hau'-e rat.--Dunbar in Mag.
Am. Hist, IV,251, 1880. Pitaháwiratá.–Sanssouci
quoted by Dorsey in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., v.1, 381,
1892 (prob. Omaha notation of Pawnee name).
Pitavirate Noisy Pawnee.—Treaty of 1819 in U.S.
Ind. Treaties, 645, 1873. Tapage.—Parker, Jour-
264
[B. A. E.
PITAHAUERAT—PITCHLYNN
nal, 51, 1840. Tapahowerat.-Ind. Aff. Rep., 213,
1861. Tapaje.—Grinnell, Pawnee Hero Stories,
240, 1889. Tappa.—Ind. Aff. Rep., 213, 1861. Tap-
page.-Long, Exped. Rocky Mts., 1,351, 1823. Tap-
£ Pawnee.—Irving, Ind. Sketches, II, 13, 1835.
appaye Pawnee.—Treaty of 1834 in U. S. Ind.
Treaties, 649, 1873 (misprint). Witaháwi£atá.—La
Flesche quoted by Dorsey in Cont. N. A. Ethnol.,
VI, 413, 1892 (Omaha name).
Pitahauerat. One of the two divisions
of the Pitahauerat, or Tapaje Pawnee, the
other being the Kawarakish.—Grinnell,
Pawnee Hero Stories, 241, 1889.
Pitahay. A tribe, evidently Coahuil-
tecan, met by Massanet (Mem. de Nueva
España, xxv.11, 94, MS.), in 1691, 11
£ E. of middle Nueces, r., Texas, to-
ther with Pacuache, Payavan, Patavo,
atsau, and other tribes. (H. E. B.)
Pitas. A former tribe of N. E. Mexico
or s. Texas, probably Coahuiltecan, gath-
ered into the mission of Nuestra Señora
de los Dolores de la Punta, at Lampazos,
Nuevo Leon.—Orozco y Berra, Geog., 303,
1864.
Pitaya (local contraction of pitahaya,
the fruit of the Cereus giganteus, and the
cactus itself). A former Maricopa ran-
cheria on the Rio Gila, in S. Arizona, in
1744.—Sedelmair (1744) cited by Ban-
croft, Ariz. and N. Mex., 366, 1889.
Pitchibourenik. A tribe or supposed
tribe formerly residing near the E. side of
James bay, Canada; probably a band of
the Cree.
Pitchiboucouni.—La Tour Map, 1784. Pitchiboue-
ouni.—La Tour Map, 1779. fitchibsrenik-jes.
Rel. 1660, 11, 1858. Pitehiboutounibuek.—Jes. Rel.
for 1672, 54, 1858.
Pitchlynn, Peter Perkins. A prominent
Choctaw chief of mixed blood, born at
the Indian town of Hushookwa, Noxubee
co., Miss., Jan. 30, 1806; died in Wash-
i n, D.C., Jan. 17, 1881. His father,
John Pitchlynn, was a white man and an
interpreter commissioned by Gen. Wash-
ington; his mother, Sophia Folsom, a
Choctaw woman. While still a boy, see-
ing a £ educated member of his
#: write a letter, he resolved that he
too would become educated, and although
the nearest school was in Tennessee, 200
m. from his father's cabin, he managed
to attend it for a season. Returning home
at the close of the first quarter, he found
his people negotiating a treaty with the
general Government. As he considered
the terms of this treaty a fraud upon his
tribe, he refused to shake hands with
Gen. Jackson, who had the matter in
charge in behalf of the Washington au-
thorities. Subsequently he entered an
academy at Columbia, Tenn., and finally
was graduated at the University of Nash-
ville. Although he never changed his
opinion regarding the treaty, he became
a strong friend of Jackson, who was a
trustee of the latter institution. On re-
turning to his home in Mississippi, Pitch-
lynn became a farmer, built a cabin, and
married Miss Rhoda Folsom, a Choctaw,
the ceremony being performed by a Chris-
tian minister. By his example and influ-
ence polygamy was abandoned by his
people. He was selected by the Choctaw
council in 1824 to enforce the restriction of
the sale of spirituous liquors according to
the treaty of Doaks Stand, Miss., Oct. 18,
1820, and in one year the traffic had ceased.
As a reward for his services he was made
a captain and elected a member of the
National Council, when the United States
Government determined to remove the
Choctaw, Chickasaw, and Creeks w. of
the Mississippi. His first proposition in
that body was to establish a school, and,
that the students might become familiar
with the manners and customs of white
ople, it was located near Georgetown,
y., rather than within the limits of the
Choctaw country. Here it flourished for
many years, supported by the funds of
the nation. Pitchlynn was appointed
one of the delegation sent to Indian Ter.
in 1828 to select the lands for their future
homes and to make peace with the Osage,
his tact and courage making his mission
entirely successful. He later emigrated
to the new reservation with his people
and built a cabin on Arkansas r. Pitch-
lynn was an admirer of Henry Clay, whom
he met for the first time in 1840. He was
ascending the Ohio in a steamboat when .
Mr Clay came on board at Maysville,
The Indian went into the cabin and
found two farmers earnestly engaged in
talking about their ' After listening
to them with great delight for more than
an hour, he turned to his traveling
companion, to whom he said: “If that
old farmer with an ugly face had only
been educated for the law, he would have
made one of the greatest men in this
country.” He soon learned that the
“old farmer” was Henry Clay. Charles
Dickens, who met £ On a steam-
boat on the Ohio r. in 1842, gives an ac-
count of the interview in his American
Notes, and calls him a chief; but he was
not elected principal chief until 1860.
In this capacity he went to Washington
to protect the interests of his tribesmen,
especially to prosecute their claims against
the Government. At the breaking out of
the Civil War Pitchlynn returned to In-
dian Ter., and although anxious that his
eople should remain neutral, found it
impossible to induce them to maintain
this position; indeed three of his sons es-
poused the Confederate cause. He him-
self remained a Union man to the end of
the war, notwithstanding the fact that
the Confederates raided his plantation of
600 acres and captured all his cattle,
while the emancipation proclamation
freed his 100 slaves. He was a natural
orator, as his address to the President at
BULL. 301
the White House in 1855, his speeches
before the congressional committees in
1868, and one delivered before a dele-
gation of Quakers at Washington in 1869,
abundantly prove. In 1865 he returned
to Washington, where heremained as the
agent of his people until his death, de-
voting attention chiefly to pressing the
Choctaw claim for lands sold to the United
States in 1830. In addition to the treaty
of 1820, above referred to, he signed the
treaty of Dancing Rabbit, Miss., Sept. 27,
1830, and the treaty of Washington, June
20, 1855; he also witnessed, as principal
chief, that of Washington, Apr. 28, 1866.
Pitchlynn's first wife having died, he
married, at Washington, Mrs Caroline
Lombardy, a daughter of Godfrey Eck-
loff, who with two sons and one daughter
survive him, the children by the first
marriage having died during their father's
litetime. Pitchlynn became a member
of the Lutheran Memorial Church at
Washington, and was a regular attendant
until his last illness. He was a promi-
nent member of the Masonic order, and
on his death the funeral services were
conducted in its behalf by Gen. Albert
Pike. A monument was erected over
his grave in Congressional Cemetery by
the Choctaw Nation. In 1842 Pitchlynn
was described by Dickens as a handsome
man, with black hair, aquiline nose,
broad cheek-bones, sunburnt complexion,
and bright, keen, dark, and piercing
eyes. e was fairly well read, and in
both speaking and writing used good
English. He was held in high esteem
both by the members of his tribe and by
all his Washington acquaintances. See
also Lanman, Recollections of Curious
Characters, 1881. (C. T.)
Pitchumon. See Persimmon.
Pithlkwutsiaus (Picl’-kwü-tsi-aus'). A
former Siuslaw village on Siuslaw r.,
Oreg.—Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore,
III, 230, 1890.
Pitic. A settlement of the Soba on the
Rio Altar in N. w. Sonora, Mexico. It was
a visita of the Spanish mission Caborca
from prior to 1701, with 313 inhabitants
in 1730, and the seat of a presidio estab-
lished about 1753–54. e name Was
subsequently changed to Altar. A writer
in 1702 (Doc. Hist. Mex., 4th s., v, 138,
139, 1857) says: “This rancheria [Soba]
is called Pitouin in the Pima tongue be-
cause there is the junction of the two
rivers of Tubutama and that of San Ig-
nacio.” Rivera, in 1730 (Bancroft, No.
Mex. States, 1, 514, 1884), classifies it as a
pueblo of the Pimas Altos.
Natividad Pitiqui.—Rivera (1730) £ by Ban-
croft, No. Mex. States, 1,514, 1884. Piquitin.-Kino
(1696) in Doc. Hist. Mex., 4ths., 1,263, 1856. Pitic.—
Anza (1774) quoted by Bancroft, Ariz. and N. Mex.,
389, 1889. S. Diego de Pitguin.—Venegas, Hist.
Cal., I, map, 1759. San Diepo de Pi .—Ibid.,
303 (misprint). Soba.—Writer ca.1702 in Doc. Hist.
Mex., 4th s., v, 138-9, 1857.
PITCHUMON.—PITS
265
£, A summer village of the
Aivilirmiut Eskimo on Repulse bay, N.
extremity of Hudson bay.-Boas in 6th
Rep. B. A. E., 446, 1888.
Pitkachi. One of the northern Yokuts
(Mariposan) tribes of s. central California,
on the s. side of San Joaquin r., below
Millerton, their territory thus adjoining
that of the Chukchansi (Powers in Cont.
N. A. Ethnol., III, 370, 1877; Merriam in
Science, xix, 915, June 15, 1904). They
were spoken of in 1851 as a large and war-
like tribe inhabiting the foothills of the
Sierra Nevada, on the headwaters of the
Mariposa, Chowchilla, Fresno, and San
Joaquin (Barbour in Sen. Ex. Doc. 4, 32d
Cong., spec. sess., 61, 1853).
Pik-cak-ches.—Barbour, op.cit., 252. Piscatchecs.-
Taylor in Cal. Farmer, June 8, 1860. Pit-cach-es.-
Ind. Aff. Rep., 223, 1851. Pit-cat-chee.—Sen. Ex.
Doc. 4,32d Cong., spec. sess., 93, 1853. Pitcatches.—
Lewis in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1856, 252, 1857. Pitchack-
ies.—Barbour, op. cit., 61. Pit-cuch-es.—John-
ston in Sen. Ex. Doc. 61, 32d Cong., 1st sess., 22,
1852. Pitiaches.—Henley in Ind. Aff. Rep., 512,
1854. Pit'-ka-chi.–Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol.,
III,370, 1877. Pit-kah'-che.–Merriam in Science,
x1x, 915, June 15, 1904. Pit-kah"-te.–Ibid.
Pits. Excavations made in the ground
for ovens, houses, reservoirs, caches,
traps, shrines, graves, and for other pur-
poses, are very £ found in the
neighborhood of Indian habitations, and
even for centuries after the abandonment
of villages traces of these pits remain.
In the W. some tribes still practise the
custom of making £ for various pur-
poses. By reason of the numerous roast.
ing pits excavated along its banks, Pit
r. in N. California and the Achomawi
or “Pit River Indians” of the neighbor-
hood were so named. The practice of
roasting food in a small pit (the so-called
Gipsy oven) appears to have been a
common one among Indians, and such
excavations are probably most numerous
(see Ovens). Within the habitat of the
agave, especially in S. Arizona and N.
Sonora, pits several feet in diameter have
long been used for roasting the plants
to produce mescal #. v.). The Maidu
of N. California gathered grasshoppers
and locusts, of which they were very
fond, by digging a large shallow pit in a
meadow or flat, and : by £g fire
to the grass on all sides, drove the insects
into the pit; their wings being burned off
by the flames, they were helpless, and were
thus collected by the bushel (Dixon).
Abandoned field ovens of the Pueblos for
roasting at once immense quantities of
green corn become mere pits by the fall-
ing in of the earth sides, leaving no super-
ficial clew to their former £ Some
of the depressions around ancient ruins
are likewise enigmatic, although some
probably were ' originally as reser-
voirs, as ovens, or for obtaining material
for adobe (see Adobe, Food, Irrigation).
Storage pits were in general use. Such
pits, filled with refuse, have been found
266
Im. A. E.
PITSOKUT-PIZHIKI
on the Baum and Gartner village sites in
Ohio (Mills), and from them have been
taken much material connected with the
daily life of the people; they surrounded
the habitations and were lined with straw
or bark to receive corn in the ear com-
ctly laid in, or shelled corn in woven
£ The Creek Indians built large
storage pits in the ground (see Receptacles,
Storage and Caches). Quarry pits for ex-
tracting copper, stone, clay, ocher, tur-
quoise, etc., have been observed in lo-
calities where these substances occur, and
sometimes, as in the L. Superior region,
the Flint Ridge deposit in Ohio, and the
pipestone quarry of Minnesota, an im-
mense amount of work of this sort has
been done (see Mines and Quarries). Oc-
casionally pit traps were made, those of
the Navaho consisting of a pocket at the
end of a cul de sac of stakes. Burials
were often made in pits, in which some-
times a number of bodies were deposited
(see Mortuary customs). Cairn Ves
were formed by scoo # a hole in the
ground, placing the # y therein, and
covering with stones. This custom had
a wide range. Pit houses are compara-
tively rare, but are found among the
Eskimo, the Maidu of California, and a
'' tribe of w. New Mexico (see
abitations). Pits were sometimes dug
for use as sweat houses, and the kivas
(q.v.) of the Pueblos were usually at
least partly underground.
Consult Dixon in Bull. Am. Mus. Nat.
Hist., xv.11, pt. 3, 1905; Jones in Smith-
son. Rep. 1885, 900, 1886; Holmes, ibid.,
1903, 723–26, 1904;. Hough in Bull. .35
B.A. E., 1907; Loskiel, Hist. Miss United
Breth., pt. 1, 108, 1794; Mills, Certain
Mounds and Village Sites in Ohio, 1,St. 3,
211–22, 1907; Powers in Cont. N. A.
Fthnoi, III, 1877; Yarrow in First Rep.
B. A. E., 113, 142, 1881. '. H.)
Pitsokut. A former Maidu village near
Roseville, Placer co., Cal.–Dixon in Bull.
Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., pl. 38, 1905.
Pitted stones. See Cupstones, Hammers.
Pituarvik. A village of the Ita Eskimo
on Whale sd., w. Greenland, where the
tribe assembles for the spring walrus
hunt. -
Peterárwi.—Stein in Petermanns Mitt., no. 9,
map, 1902. Peteravak.—Markham, in Trans.
Ethnol. Soc. Lond., 129, 1866. Peteravik.—Bessels,
Am. Nordpol. Exped., 1898. Petowach.–Ross.,
Woy, of Discov., 134, 1819. Petowack—Ibid., 196.
Pituarvik.–Kroeber in Bull. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist.,
xii, 269, 1899. -
Pivanhonkapi (Piránhonkapi). A tra-
ditionary villageabout 4 m. N. w. of Oraibi
pueblo, N. E. Ariz. According to Hopi
story Pivanhonkapi and Hushkovi (q.v.)
were destroyed by a fire that had ''
kindled in the San Francisco mts., 90 m.
away, at the instance of the chief of Pivan-
honkapi and with the aid of the Yaya-
ponchatu people, who are said to have
been in league with supernatural forces,
because the inhabitants of Pivanhonkapi
had becomedegenerate through gambling.
Most of the inhabitants were also de-
stroyed; the survivors moved away,
'' several temporary villages
during their wanderings, the ruins of
which are still to be seen.—Woth, Tradi-
tions of the Hopi, 241, 1905.
Pivipa. A former pueblo of the Opata,
on the Rio Soyopa, a western branch of the
Yaqui, in N. E. Sonora, Mexico (Orozco
y Berra, Geog.,343, 1864). Pivipa is now
a civilized rancho of 173 inhabitants.
Pivwani (Pi-vwa/-ni). The Marmot clan
of the Chua (Snake) phratry of the
Hopi.—Stephen in 8th Rep. B. A. E., 38,
1891.
Pizhiki (‘Buffalo'). A '" chief,
often called Buffalo, his English name,
formerly residing on La Pointe or Made-
line id., Wis.; born about 1759, died Sept.
7, 1855. He is spoken of as one of the
most distinguished chiefs of the Chippewa
tribe (Wis. Hist. Coll., III, 365, 1857);
but Warren indicates more closely the
scope of his authority by referring to him
as “Kechewaishkeen (Great Buffalo), the
respected and venerable chief of the La
Pointe band [Shaugaumikong] and prin-
cipal chief of all the Lake Superior and
isconsin bands” (Minn. Hist. Coll., v,
48, 1885). In one instance he signed a
treaty as representative of the St Croix
band, and in another in behalf of
both the St Croix and La Pointe bands.
According to Warren (p. 87) he was the
grandson of chief Augdaweos, which
seems to have been also the name of his
father. When Buffalo was about 10
years of age his family removed to the
vicinity of the present Buffalo, N.Y.,
where they remained two years, then
went to Mackinaw, there residing several
ears, and thence returned to La Pointe.
ut few of the important incidents of
Pizhiki's life are recorded, but he was an
informant of Warren, the historian of
the Chippewa. His name is signed to
the treaties of Prairie du Chien, Wis.,
Aug. 19, 1825 (“Gitspee Waskee, le boeuf
of La Pointe”); Fond du Lac, Wis., Aug.
5, 1826 (“Peezhickee”); St Peters r.
(Wisconsin side), July 29, 1837 (“Pe-
zheke”); La Pointe, Wis., Oct. 4, 1842
(“Gitchiwaisky”); Fond du Lac, Aug.
2, 1847 (“Ke-che-wash-keen”), and La
Pointe, Wis., Sept. 30, 1854 (“Ke-che-
waish-ke”). Schoolcraft (Personal
Mem., 103, 1851) says that “Gitchee
Waishkee, the Great First-born” was
familiarly called “Pezhickee, or the Buf-
falo.” By the last treaty a section of
land was granted to him out of the terri-
tory then ceded to the United States.
Previous to his death, in 1855, Pizhiki
was baptized in the Roman Catholic faith.
But L.L. 30]
To Commissioner Manypenny, who was
with him when he died, he presented his
pipe and tobacco pouch, desiring him to
take them to W' He was
buried, Sept. 9, in the Catholic cemetery
at La Pointe.
A Chippewa chief of the St Croix band,
also named “Peezhickee,” or Buffalo,
£ the treaties of Prairie du Chien,
is., Aug. 19, 1825; Fond du Lac, Wis.,
Aug. 5, 1826, and St Peters r., Wis., July
29, 1837. (C. T.)
Pkhulluwaaitthe (Pkqial-lu’-wa-ai-t’%).
A former Yaquina village on the s. side
of Yaquina r., Oreg.—Dorsey in Jour.
Am. Folk-lore, III, 229, 1890.
Pkipsissewa. See Pipsissewa.
Pkuuniukhtauk (Pku-u’-ni-uqt-auk/). A
former Yaquina village on the s. side of
Yaquina r., Oreg.—Dorsey in Jour. Am.
Folk-lore, III, 229, 1890.
Plaikni (Plaíkni, “uplanders’). A col-
lective name given by the Klamath to all
the Indians on Sprague r., above and be-
low Yaneks, on the Klamath res., S. w.
Oreg. They comprise the majority of the
£e, many Klamath, and the Shosho-
nean Walpapi and Yahuskin settled in
these parts.—Gatschet in Cont. N. A.
Ethnol., 11, pt. 1, xxxv, 1890.
Uplanders.—Gatschet, ibid.
Plaquemine. See Persimmon.
Plaques. See Receptacles.
Playwickey (‘town of the turkey’).
A former Delaware village in Bucks co.,
Pa. It probably belonged to the Una-
lachtigo division, and may have been on
Neshaminy cr.
Planwikit.—Brinton, Lenape Leg., 39, 1885. Play-
#peed of 1737 quoted by Bay, Penn.,
Pluggy's Town. A former village, named
from its chief, which occupied the site of
Delaware, Delaware co., Ohio, in 1776.
It belonged to a marauding band of In-
dians, who seem to have been chiefly
Mingo. See Butterfield, Washington-
Irvine Corr., 9, 1882.
Plummets. A group of prehistoric pen-
dant-like objects of stone, bone, shell,
hematite ore, copper, and other materials
the origin and use of which have been
much discussed (see Problematical objects).
The name plummet is applied because of
the resemblance of many specimens to
the ordinary builder's plummet, but the
shapes are greatly diversified, numerous
variants connecting the well-established
type forms with other groups of objects,
as net sinkers, club heads, pestles, bird-
stones, boat-stones, pendant ornaments,
etc. Numerous specimens are rudely
shaped, but the greater number are highly
finished and symmetric, and often grace-
ful in contour. Eccentric forms are some-
times encountered, especially in Florida,
and rather rarely the body is carved to
PKHULLUWAAITTHE—PLUMMETS
267
represent in formal fashion the head of
a duck. Usually there is a shallow en-
circling groove; occasionally there are
two, at the upper end; and in rare cases
one or more grooves or ridges encircle the
body of the longer specimens at different
points, giving a spindle-like effect. Some
are grooved at both ends, while many ter-
minate below in conical or nipple-like
ints. A few are truncated or
ave a slight depression at the
upper end, and rare specimens of
the long slender variety have one
side flat or slightly hollowed out,
suggesting the form of a dugout
canoe. Perforations for suspen-
sion are observed in numerous
cases, indicating affiliation with
ordinary pendant ornaments,
while some well-finished speci-
mens have neither grooves nor
perforations.
The'' are widely dis-
tributed over the country, occur- ce'":
ring in £ profusion in Florida, '''
in the Mississippi valley, and in (Moone)
California, and are often found
associated with human remains in burials.
Some were undoubtedly worn on the
person, after the manner of pendant orna-
ments, but there is good reason to believe
that many of them were devoted to magic
and ceremony,
ing inves b
their owners wit
extraordinary
powers as charms,
talismans, a mu-
lets, fetishes, etc.,
capable in one way
or another of ex-
erting profound influence on the wel-
fare of the individual, the society, the
clan, or the tribe. The Indians of s.
California, in whose possession some of
these objects are found, believe them to
be helpful in war and
the chase, in producing
rain, in curing the sick,
in games of chance, etc.
(Henshaw, Yates). It
has been suggested that
the original plummets
may have been net sink-
ers, or other objects
having at first only prac-
tical functions, which
in time came to be re-
garded as luck stones or
charms, passing gradu-
ally into general use as such, with man
shades of significance and widely di-
vergent forms. It is worthy of note
that the aborigines generally are dis-
posed to attribute magical significance
to all old worked stones as well as to all
coppen: Flor-
10A;
(Moone)
Srong; Fuorida;
Moone)
* SPEcuu AR 1 Ron; Louisi-
ana (1-4), b specular
1RoN; TENNessee (:).



268
[B. A. E.
PO—POBLAZON
unusual natural shapes. According to
Dr Wm. Jones the Chippewa ":
these objects with deep veneration. The
ancient name of the plummett WaS
mójābāwasin, “a stone (-asin) o? £
attributes (-ābā-) that casts a spell
(moj-). Its present name is shingābā-
wasin, stone of human attributes lying at
rest (shing-). Kisis, “sun,” was applied
to a circular disk; and tibi ki kisis, ‘night
sun or moon, to a crescent perforated at
the horns. These three types—plummet,
circular, and crescent—went under the
general name of ubawānāganqn, “dream
objects.” The phrase tibi ki kisis wiba-
wānqgqnit means ‘one who (wearing the
crescent as a necklace) dreams of the
moon, literally, “one who wears the
moon dream object (for his necklace).”
These objects are found in large num-
bers in the mounds of Florida, and Moore
has illustrated numerous specimens in his
works. The range of form is apparently
greater here than in any other section of
the country, each of the several materials
used havinggiven rise to peculiar features,
although the elonga plummet and
spindle shapes prevail. Suspension was
apparently effected by ing a knotted
cord through the center of a bit of hide,
with the knot underneath, and then fold-
ing the margins of the hide down over
the head of the plummet, where it was
fastened by means of a groove cord. As-
haltum was used in completing the work.
he occurrence of a number of these
plummets of diversified shapes about the
waist of a skeleton in a mound seems to
indicate that they had been attached to
the girdle. A cache of 12 or more speci-
mens of exceptional beauty of form and
finish—one carved to represent a duck's
head—was obtained by Moore from a
mound in Brevard co., Fla. Cushing de-
scribes specimens which bear evidence
of having been suspended by means of
filaments attached to the groove band and
brought together in a knot above.
In the mound region of the Mississippi
valley plummets are mostly of stone and
hematite ore (Squier and Davis, Fowke,
Moorehead). They are rare in the Pueblo
region, but many are found in California,
and much attention has been given to
their study (Abbott, Henshaw, Meredith,
Putnam, Yates). From the dry bed of a
small lake in Sonoma co., drained for
agricultural purposes in 1870, many hun-
dreds of these objects were collected, in-
£ their use either as sinkers for
fishing lines or nets or as offerings to the
spirits of the water, the keepers of the
fish. Perhaps the stones themselves
were believed to possess magical power
over the finny tribes. It is a noteworthy
fact that a number of these objects appear
among the collections obtained from sup-
posedly very ancient auriferous gravel
deposits in California.
losely allied to the plummets is a
unique group of objects, mostly of slate
resembling half-plummets. £ smali
head, tapering body, and spike-like base
or tail suggest somewhat the form of the
common lizard; but the analogy is rather
closer in many examples with the duck-
head plummets, £ have one flat side.
Although some are slightly grooved at
the top for suspension, the presence of a
flat side suggests the £ that they
were attached when in use to the surface
of some object, as a tablet, a calumet, or
a baton. A few examples of kindred
objects have the upper end carved to
represent the head of some mammal, as
a wolf.
Consult Abbott, (1) in U. S. G. and G.
Surv. West of 100th Merid., v.11, 1879, (2)
Prim. Indus., 1881; Beauchamp in Bull.
N. Y. State Mus., IV, no. 18, 1897; Cush-
ing in Proc. Am. Philos. Soc., xxxv, 1896;
Eells in Smithson. Rep. 1886, 1889; Foster,
Prehist. Races, 1878; Fowke, Archaeol.
Hist. Ohio, 1902; Henderson in Am. Nat.,
1872; Henshaw in Am. Jour. Archaeol.,
I, no. 2, 1885; Jones, Aborig. Remains of
Tenn., 1876; Meredith in Moorehead's
Prehist. Impl., 1900; Moore, various
pers in Jour. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila.,
1894–1905; Moorehead, Prehist. Impl.,
1900; Peabody in Bull. Mus. Sci. and Art,
Univ. Pa., III, no. 3, 1901; Putnam in
U. S. G. and G. Surv. W. 100th Merid.,
v11, 1879; Rau, (1) Archaeol. Coll. Nat.
Mus., 1876, (2) Prim. Fishing, 1884;
Squier and Davis, Aborig. Mon., 1848;
W£, in Peabody Mus. Papers, 1,
no. 6, 1898; Wilson in Rep. Nat. Mus.
1836, 1898; Yates insmithson. Rep. 1886,
1889. (w. H. H.)
Po. The Calabash clans of the Tewa
ueblos of San Juan, Santa Clara, San
ldefonso, Nambe, and Tesuque, N. Mex.
That of Tesuque is extinct.
Po-tdóa.—Hodge in Am. Anthrop., Ix, 349, 1896
(tdóa=‘people').
Po (P : The Water clans of the Tewa
"' of San Juan and San Ildefonso,
. Mex.
P'ho.—Bandelier, Delight Makers, 379, 1890.
P"ho doa.—Ibid. . (doa=' people'). P'o-tdóa.—
Hodge in Am. Anthrop., Ix, 352, 1896.
Poaquesson. See Poquosin.
Poatsituhtikuteh (Poat-sit-uh-ti-küt-teh,
‘clover-eaters’). A Paviotso band for-
merly residing on the N. fork of Walker
r., w. Nevada.–Powers, Inds. W. Nevada,
MS., B. A. E., 1876.
Poblazon (‘large town,’ ‘a population”).
The Spanish name of a ruined pueblo on
Rio San José, a tributary of the Puerco,
in Valencia co., N. Mex. It may have
been Keresan.
Poblaçon.—Emory, Recon, 133, 1848, Poblacon –
Simpson in Smithson. Rep. 1869, 332, 1871. Po-
blazon.—Abert in Emory, Recon., 467, 1848.
BULL. 301
Pocahontas (Pocahantes, for Pokahantesu,
a verbal adjective meaning “he (or she)
is playful, sportive,’ apparently a cog-
nate of Chippewa pagaandisi, contracted
to pagándisi, and the vowel preceding the
one dropped lengthened by compensa-
tion, as always happens in such cases.
The aspirate h is not a radical element
and is not employed in Chippewa. The
Chippewa adj. suffix -si becomes -su in
the eastern Algonquian dialects. The
Chippewa wo:is used of a person, male
or female, who dislikes to work and pre-
fers to spend his or her time in £
amusements. The root is adjectival and
trisyllabic.–Gerard). The daughter of
Powhatan, chief of a group of Virginian
tribes, 1595–1617. Her real name was
Matoaka (Matowaka), a word found also
in the misspelled form of Matoka and
Matoaks. The sole Algonquian root from
which the name can be derived is mêtaw,
“to play,” “to amuse one's self; whence
Matawake, “she uses (something) to pla
with, or ‘sheamuses herself playing wit
(something). It was undoubtedly to her
innate £es for playthings, play, and
frolicsome amusement that was due the
name given her by her parents, as well
as the expression “Pokahantes” used
by her father when speaking of her
(Gerard).
By reason of the alleged romance of
her life, Pocahontas is one of the most
famous of American women. Her father's
“dearest daughter,” a mere girl at the
time, she is said to have saved Capt. John
Smith from a cruel and ignominious
death at the hands of Powhatan’s people,
whose prisoner he then was; and she
is credited with enabling many other
Englishmen to escape the wrath and
vengeance of her tribespeople. What the
truth is about some of her alleged ex-
£ can never be known; some writers
ave even doubted the episode with Capt.
Smith. After the departure of Smith
for England in 1609, faith was not kept
with the Indians as promised, and
Pocahontas, by the aid of a treacherous
chief, was decoyed on board the ship of
Capt. Argall in the Potomac, carried off to
Jamestown (1612), and afterward taken to
Werawocomoco, Powhatan's chief place
of residence, where a sort of peace was
effected and the ransom of Pocahontas
agreed upon. While among the English-
men, however, Pocahontas had become ac-
quainted with John Rolfe, “an honest
gentleman, and of good behaviour.”
These two fell in love, an event which
turned out to the satisfaction of every-
body, and in Apr. 1613, they were #
married, Pocahontas. having been pre-
viously converted to Christianity and
baptized under the name of “the Lady
Rebecca.” This alliance was of great
POCAHONTAS
269
advantage to the colonists, for Powhatan
kept peace with them until his death.
In 1616, Mr and Mrs Rolfe, with her
brother-in-law Uttamatomac and several
other Indians, accompanied Sir Thomas
Dale to England, where, owing to the prev-
alent misunderstanding of those times
concerning the character and government
of the American tribes, Mrs Rolfe was
received as a “princess.” In Mar. 1617,
while on board ship at Gravesend read
to start for America with her husband,
she fell ill of smallpox, and died about
the 22d year of her life. In July 1907, a
skeleton, believed to be the remains of
Pocahontas, was unearthed within the
site of Gravesend Parish church. She
left behind her one son, Thomas Rolfe,
who was educated by his uncle, Henry
Rolfe, in England. Thomas Rolfe after-
ward went to Virginia, where he ac-
(The Booron Hall. Postnam)
POCAHONTAS,
quired wealth and distinction, leav-
ing at his death an only daughter, from
whom was descended, on the mother's
side, John Randolph of Roanoke (1773–
1833). Other distinguished Virginians
are also said to claim descent from Poca-
hontas. She was called Pocahontas, Capt.
John Smith says, “because that the
savages did think that, did we know her
real name, we should have the power of
casting an evil eye upon her.”
Strachey, the first secretary of the col-
ony, gives some details (Hist. Trav. Va.
Brit., 1849) regarding the early life and
marriage of Pocahontas to an Indian
chief, named Kocoum, previous to her
union with Rolfe.
In addition to the authorities cited,
consult the Works of Capt. John Smith,
Arber ed., 1884; the biographies of Poca-
hontas by E. L. Dorsey (1906), Rob-
ertson and Brock (1887), and Seelye and

270
[B. A. E.
POCAN-PODUNK
leston (1879); Adams, Chapters of
en, 1871; Bushnell in Am. Anthrop.,
Ix, no. 1, 1907. (A. F. C. J. N. B. H.)
Pocan. One of the names of the poke-
weed (Phytolacca decandra), also known
as pocan-bush; practically the same word
as puccoon (q.v.) and of the same origin,
from a Virginian dialect of Algonquian.
See Poke. (A. F. C.)
Pocapawmet. A Massachuset village, in
1614, on the s. shore of Massachusetts
bay.—Smith (1616) in Mass. Hist. Soc.
Coll., 3d s., v.1, 108, 1837.
Pocasset (‘where a strait widens out”;
cf. Paugusset). A former Wampanoag
village about the site of Tiverton, New-
port co., R. I., and Fall River, Mass.,
ruled in 1675 by the woman chief Westa-
more, sister-in-law of King Philip. A
' of the site, within the boundaries of
Massachusetts, was afterward set aside as
a reservation under the name of Free-
town or Fall River res., and contained
59 mixed-blood inhabitants in 1764 and
37 in 1848. They were sometimes also
known as Troy Indians. Consult Du-
buque, Fall River Ind. Res., 1907.
Pocasicke.—Deed (ca. 1638) quoted by Drake,
Bk. Inds., bk. 2, 60, 1848. Pocasset.—Trumbull,
Ind. Names Conn., 46, 1881. Pocassett.—Records
1639) in R. I. Col. Rec., 1,88, 1856. Pocassitt.—
nford (1671), ibid., II, 427, 1857. Pokeesett.—
Deed of 1659 quoted by Drake, Bk. Inds., bk. 3,
3, 1848. Powakasick.—Deed of 1638 in R. I. Col.
Rec., I, 47, 1856. '%'. of 1865 cited
by Dubuque, op.cit. eetemore In ..—Church
(1716) quoted by Drake, Ind. Wars, 67, 1825.
Pocasset. A former village near the
present Pocasset, Barnstable co., Mass.;
perhaps identical with Pispogutt.
Pocasset.—Trumbull, Ind. Names Conn., 46, 1881.
Pokeset.—Kendall, Trav., II, 127, 1809. Pokesset.—
Freeman (1792) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st s., I,
Pocatamough. A village in 1608 on the
w. bank of Patuxent r., in St Marys co.,
Md.—Smith (1629), Va., I, map, repr.
1819.
Poccon. See Puccoon.
Pochotita (Nahuatl: ‘where there are
silk-cotton trees’). A sacred place of the
Huichol, containing a temple; situated
5 m. N. of Santa Catarina, in the Sierra
de los Huicholes, near the upper waters
of the Rio Chapalagana, in Jalisco,
Mexico.
Pochotita.–Lumholtz, , Unknown Mex., II, 138,
1902. Rawéyapa.—Ibid. (Huichol name).
w
nd-
Pochougoula (prob. Choctaw:
lily people’). One of the 9 villages
formerly occupied by the Natchez.—
Iberville (1699) in Margry, Déc., Iv, 179,
1880.
Pocoan. See Puccoon.
Pocol. A former Diegueño rancheria
near San Diego, s. Cal.—Ortega (1775)
cited by Bancroft, Hist. Cal., 1, 254, 1884.
Pocomtuc. A tribe formerly living on
Deerfield and Connecticut rs., in Franklin
co., Mass. Their principal village, of the
same name, was near the present Deer-
field, and they were frequently known as
Deerfield Indians. They had a fort on
Ft Hill in the same vicinity, which was
destroyed by the Mohawk after a hard
battle in 1666. They were an important
tribe, and seem to have ruled over all the
other Indians of the Connecticut valley
within the limits of Massachusetts, in-
cluding those at Agawam, Nonotuc, and
Squawkeag. They combined with the
Narraganset and Tunxis in the attacks on
Uncas, the Mohegan chief. All these
joined the hostile Indians under King
Philip in 1675, and at the close of the
war in the following year fled to Scati-
cook, on the Hudson, where some of them
remained until about 1754, when they
joined the Indians in the French interest
at St Francis, Quebec. (J. M.)
Pacamteho.—Ft Orange conf. (1664) in N. Y. Doc.
Col. Hist., XIII, 379, 1881. Pacamtekock. —Dareth
1664), ibid., 380. Pacamtekookes.—Albany treaty
1664), ibid., III, 68, 1853. Pacomtuck.—Pynchon
1663), ibid., xIII, 308, 1881. Patrantecooke.—Court-
and (1688), ibid., III, 562, 1853. Paucomtuck.—Wil-
liams (1648) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 3ds., I, 178,
1825. Paucomtuckqut.—Williams (1648), ibid.
Pawcompt.-Mason (1648), ibid., 4th S., VII, 413,
1865. £ Norwich, 45, 1866.
Pecomptuk.—Drake, Bk. Ind., bk. 3, 31, 1848. Po-
compheake.—Hubbard (1682) in Mass. Hist. Soc.
Coll., 2d s., V, 462, 1825. Pocomptuck. — Mason
1659), ibid., 4th S., VII, 423, 1865. Pocomtakukes.—
ookin (1674), ibid., 1st s., 1, 160, 1806. Pocom-
tock.—Addam (1653) quoted by Drake, Bk. Inds.,
bk. 2, 79, 1848. Pocomtuck.—Mason (ca. 1670) in
Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 2d s., VIII, 153, 1819. Pocum
tucks.—Hubbard (1682), ibid., v, 462–3, 1815.
Pocumtuck.—Hoyt, Antiq. Res., 76, 1821. Poeom-
tucks.–Macauley, N. Y., II, 162, 1829, (misprint).
Pokomtakukes.—Ibid., 189. Pokomtock.—Stanton
#: in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., xiv, 715, 1883.
£ (1618) in Mass. Hist. Soc.
Coll., 4th s., VII, 413, 1865.
Pocon. See Puccoon.
Pocopassum. An Abnaki village in 1614,
in Maine, probably on the coast.-Smith
(1616) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 3ds., v.1,
107, 1837.
Pocosan, Pocosin, Pocoson. See Poquosin.
Pocotaligo (Creek: possibly Apókita-
läiki, ‘settlement extending’ or ‘town situ-
ated [there]’). The largest town of the
Yamasi before the revolt of 1715; situated
in Beaufort co., S.C., between Combahee
and Savannah rs. Pocotaligo is now a
township in Beaufort co. (A. S. G.)
Pocataligo.—Drake, Ind. Chron., 175, 1836. Poco-
igat.—Humphreys, Acct.,97, 1730. Pocotaligo.—
Mills, S. C., 370, 1826. Poketalico.—Gallatin in
Trans. Am. Antiq. Soc., II, 84, 1836.
Podunk. Defined by Bartlett (Dict. of
Americanisms, 791, 1877) as “a term ap-
plied to an imaginary place in burlesque
writing or speaking.” This word appears
as a place name in both Connecticut and
Massachusetts, occurring as early as 1687
in its present form, and in the forms
Potaecke and Potu nke in 1636 and 1671
respectively. It is the name of a brook
in Connecticut and of a pond in Brook-
field, Mass., and the meadows thereabout
had also this name. It is derived from
BULL. 301
either the Mohegan or the Massachuset
dialect of Algonquian. The word is iden-
tical with Potunk, a Long Island place-
name which, according to Ruttenber
(Ind. Geog. Names, 100, 1906), is presum-
ably a corruption of Ptuk-ohke, ‘a neck
or corner of land’. (A. F. C.)
Podunk. A band or small tribe on Po-
dunk r., in Hartford co., Conn., closely
related to the Poquonnoc. Their princi-
pal village, also called Podunk, was at the
Imouth of that river. They seem to have
gone off with the hostile Indians at the
close of King Philip's war in 1676, and
never to have returned. (J. M.)
Podunck.—Willis (1666) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist.,
III, 121, 1853. Podunks.–Stiles (1761) in Mass. Hist.
Soc. Coll., 1st s., x, 105, 1809. Windsor Indians.—
McClure (1797), ibid., v., 170, 1806.
Poele. A Chumashan village on one
of the Santa Barbara ids., Cal., probably
Santa Rosa, in 1542.—Cabrillo, Narr.
#). in Smith, Colec. Doc. Fla., 186,
1857.
Poelo (Po-e'-lo). Said by Powers (Cont.
N. A. Ethnol., III, 393, 1877) to be a tribe,
related to the Paiute, on Kern r. slough,
s. E. Cal., but it is more probably merely
a place name. The section mentioned is
in Mariposan (Yokuts) territory.
Poetry. Most Indian £ can be
classed as poetry. They always relate to
serious subjects and are expressed in dig-
nified language, and the words chosen
to clothe the thought generally make
rhythm. The lines frequently open with
an exclamation, a word which heralds
the thought about to be uttered. Prose
rituals are always intoned, and the deliv-
ery brings out the rhythmic character of
the composition. Rituals that are sung
differ from those that are intoned in that
the words, in order to conform to the
music, are drawn out by vowel prolonga-
tions. If the music is in the form of the
chant, but little adjustment is required
beyond the doubling or prolonging of
vowels; but if the music is in the form
of the song, the treatment of the words
is more complex; the musical phrase will
determine the length of a line, and the
number of musical phrases in the song
the number of lines to the stanza. To
meet the requirements of the musical
phrase the vowels in some of the words
will be prolon or doubled, or voca-
bles will be added to bring the line to the
measure required by the music. In many
instances similar or rhyming vocables are
placed at the close of recurring musical
phrases. This device seems to indicate a
desire to have the word sound recur with
the repetition of the same musical phrase,
affording an interesting suggestion as to
one of the possible ways in which metric
verse arose. Where vocables are added
to fill out the measure of a line, or are
exclusively used in the singing of a phrase
PODUNK-POG AMOGGAN
271
Or a ' they are regarded as being un-
changeable as words, and no liberties are
ever taken with them.
The same treatment of words in their
relation to the musical phrase is observed
in the secular songs of tribes. In those
sung by the various societies at their
gatherings, or those which accompany
the vocations of men or women in love
songs, war songs, hunting songs, or mys-
tery songs, the musical phrase in every
instance fixes the rhythm and measure,
and the words and vocables are made to
conform to it. In many of these songs
the words are few, but they have been
carefully chosen with reference to their
capability of conveying the thought of
the composer in a manner that, to the
native's mind, will be poetic, not prosaic.
Moreover, the vocables used to fill out
the measure are selected so as to har-
monize with the thought that the words
and music jointly seek to convey; they
are flowing when the emotion is gentle or
supplicating, but broken and sharp when
defiance or aggression is the theme. The
picturesquequality of Indian speech lends
itself to poetic conceits and expressions.
The few words of a song will, to the In-
dian, portray a cosmic belief, present the
mystery of death, or evoke the memory
of joy or grief; to him the terse words
project the thought or emotion from the
background of his tribal life and experi-
ence, and make the song vibrant with
poetic meaning.
Many of the rites observed among the
natives, from the Arctic ocean to the Gulf
of Mexico, are # poetic in their sig-
nificance, symbolism, and ceremonial
movements; the rituals and accompany-
ing acts, the songs whose rhythm is ac-
centuated by the waving of feathered
emblems, the postures and marches, and
the altar decorations combine to make
up dramas of deep significance, replete
with poetic thought and expression.
The peculiarities of Indian languages
and the forms in which the Indian has
cast his poetic thought, particularly in
song, make it impossible to reproduce
them literally in a foreign language; never-
theless they can be adequately translated.
In the poetry of the Indian are blended his
beliefs, social usages, traditions of ancient
environment, and his views of nature,
making a record of great human interest.
See Music and Musical instruments.
Consult Cushing, Zuñi Creation Myths,
1896; Matthews, Navaho Night Chant,
1902; Mooney, Ghost-Dance Religion,
1896; Fletcher, (1) The Hako, 1904, (2)
Study of Omaha Music, 1893, (3) Indian
Story and Song, 1900. (A. C. F.)
Pogamoggan. A club, cudgel, war-club:
from Chippewa pågåmågan or pilgamdigan
(according to dialect), meaning, literally,
272 POGATACUT
POIHUUINGE I B. A. E.
‘(what is) used for striking’. The cog-
nate word, pākāmagan, is used by the
Cree as a name for a hammer or mallet.
See Clubs, Tomahawks. (w. R. G.)
Pogatacut. A Sachem of the Manhasset
of Long Id., who signed the deed of
East Hampton in 1648. In the same
# his name was written £
e was a brother of the chief of the
same name who died in 1651, and whose
body, on the way to the grave, was set
down between Sag Harbor and East
Hampton. At the spot where his head
rested was made the “Sachem’s Hole,”
which was kept clear by the Indians
until destroyed in building a turnpike.
Consult Ruttenber, Tribes Hudson R.,
75, 1872; N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., I, 676,
1853. (w. M. B.)
Poggie, Poggy. See Pogy, Porgy.
Poghaden. See Pogy, Pauhagen.
Pogie. See Pogy, Porgy.
Pogonip. A Shoshonean term used in
Nevada to designate a peculiar fog that
occasionally visits the mountain country
in winter. The sun is obscured, usually
during the entire day, and sometimes for
days, while the air is charged with a
heavy fog in which fine particles of snow
seem to be flying. Although the tem-
rature may not be low, intense cold is
elt on account of the unusual humidity
that prevails. It is said that the Indians
greatly fear these fogs.
Pogoreshapka (Russian: “burnt cap’).
An Ikogmiut Eskimo village on the right
bank # the lower Yukon, about 20 m.
from Koserefski, Alaska; pop. 121 in 1880.
Gagara-Shapka.—Dall, infn (Russian: ‘loon cap ;
name applied to a village where the natives made
birdskin caps, for which Pogoreshapka is a mis-
take). Pogoreshapka.-Petroff in Tenth Census,
Alaska, 12, 1884.
Pogromni (Russian: ‘desolation”). An
Aleut village near Pogromni volcano, on
the N. shore of Unimak id., E. Aleutian
ids., Alaska.–Lutke (1828) quoted by
Baker, Geog. Dict. Alaska, 1902.
Pogy. A northern New England name
for the menhaden; also applied to a fish-
ing boat. A trap for menhaden fishing
is known as pogy-catcher. The word is
either identical with porgy (q.v.) or cor-
rupted from poghaden, a variant of pau-
hagen, another name of this fish. It is
spelled also pogie and poggie. (A. F. C.)
Pohallintinleh (Pohalin tinliu, “at the
squirrels' holes.”—A. L. K.). A name
given by Powers (Cont. N. A. Ethnol.,
III, 370, 1877) as that of a Mariposan
(Yokuts) tribe living a little N. of Ft
Tejon, near Kern lake, Cal., but it is
really only the name of a locality.
Pohemcomeati. A Nanticoke village in
1707 on the lower Susquehanna in Penn-
sylvania.–Evans (1707) quoted by Day,
Penn., 391, 1843.
Pohickery. See Hickory. .
Pohkopophunk (Puchapuchung, “at the
cleft rock.”—Gerard). A Delaware vil-
# about 1740 in E. Pennsylvania, prob-
ably in Carbon co.
Pochapuchkung.—Loskiel (1794) quoted by Day,
Penn.,517, 1843... Pohkopophunk.—Scull (ca. 1737)
quoted by Day, ibid., 475. .
Pohoi (Po'-hoi, ‘wild-sage people’).
The Comanche name for the Shoshoni,
of whom a few are incorporated in the
former tribe; early referred to as a Co-
manche band. (J. M.)
Po'-hoi.–Mooney in 14th Rep. B. A. E., 1045, 1896.
Pö-jö.—Butcher and Leyendecker, Comanche
MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1867 (trans. ‘of the mute
tribe'). Trés-qui-tä.—Ibid. (trans. 'spare evac-
uators'). - -
Pohomoosh. A Micmac village or band
in 1760, probably in Nova Scotia.–Frye
(1760) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st S.,
x, 116, 1809.
Pohonichi. A name applied to those
Indians of the Moquelumnan family who
formerly lived during the summer months
in Yosemite valley, Cal. The name is
derived from Pohono, the Indian name
for Bridal veil fall in Yosemite valley.
These people lived during the cold season
in the Sierra foot-hills along Merced r.
Of the original group of people to which
the term was applied there are now (1906)
but two or three survivors. (S. A. B.)
Fonechas.—Bancroft, Nat. Races, I, 363, 1874.
Openoches.—Taylor in Cai. Farmer, June 8, 1860.
Pah-huh-hach-is.—Johnston in Sen. Ex. Doc. 61,
32d Cong., 1st sess., 23, 1852. Phonecha.—Henley
in Ind. Aff. Rep., 512, 1854. Po-ha ha-chis.-john.
ston, op.cit., 22. Poho-neche.—Royce in 18th Rep.
B. A. E., 822, 1899. Po-ho-ne-chees.—Barbour in
Sen. Ex. Doc. 4, 32d ''' spec. sess., 252, 1853.
Pohoneechees.—Bancroft, Nat. Races, 1,456, 1874.
Po-ho-neech-es.–McKee et al. (1851) in Sen. Ex.
Doc. 4, 32d Cong., spec. sess., 74, 1853. Po-ho-
neich-es.–McKee in Ind. Aff. Rep., 223, 1851. Po'-
ho-ni-chi.–Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., III, 350,
1877. Pohuniche.—Savage (1851) in Sen. Ex. Doc.
4, 32d Cong., spec. sess., 231, 1853. Po-ko-na-tri.—
Wessells (1853) in H. R. Ex. Doc. 76, 34th Cong.,
1st sess., 30, 1857. Powhawneches.—Barbour et al.
in Sen. Ex. Doc. 4, 32d Cong., spec. sess, 61, 1853.
Pohulo (Po-hu’-lo, a species of herb).
An extinct clan of the Tewa pueblo of
Hano, Ariz.—Fewkes in Am. Anthrop.,
v11, 166, 1894.
Poiam. A Squawmish village commu-
'' the right bank of Squawmisht r.,
W. Brit. Col.
Pöia'm.—Hill-Tout in Rep. B. A. A. S., 474, 1900.
P'oyám.—Boas, Ms., B. A. E., 1887; . -
Poihuuinge. A large prehistoric Tewa
pueblo, now ruins, on the summit of a
small but lofty mesa about 1 m. s. of
Chama r. and 4 m, w, of its confluence
with the Rio Grande, in Rio Arriba co.,
N. Mex. The pueblo was built of adobe
and irregular blocks of the heavy black
lava of which the mesas in this region are
composed. It was built in three sections,
about a court, the s. side being open.
There were two circular kivas within the
court and two outside at some distance
from the building. The site is strongly
defensive, but the water and food supply
must have been precarious, there being
Bull. 301
no possibility of agriculture and no stream
nearer than the valley a mile away. Con-
sult Hewett in Bull. 32. B. A. E., 33,
1907. (E. L. H.)
Poisons. Plant and animal poisons were
known generally among the Indians, this
knowledge growing out of the familiarity
with the environment characteristic of
American tribes. Plant poisons were
commonly employed as an aid in captur-
ing fish. The Cherokee pounded walnut
bark and threw it into small streams to
stupefy the fish so that they might be
easily dipped out in baskets as they
floated on the surface of the water
(Mooney). Among other Southeastern
Indians fishing was carried on by poison-
ing the streams with certain roots (a spe-
cies of Tephrosia was most commonly
used), so that the stupefied fish could be
secured by means of bows and long-shafted
arrows (Speck). Powers says of the Cali-
fornia Indians: “When the summer heat
dries '' the streams to stagnant pools
they rub poisonous soap root in the water
until the fish are stupefied, when the
easily scoop them up, and the poison will
not affect the tough stomachs of the abor-
igines.” The root is pounded fine and
mixed into the water; buckeyes were
used in the same manner by both western
and eastern Indians. Goddard states,
however, that the Hupa do not use fish
poisons. Heckewelder says that the Nan-
ticoke invented fish poison, and were re-
puted skilful in destroying human life by
means of poison. Obviously the use of
poison for taking human life is a subject
that yields little confirmatory evidence.
Powers states that he could not discover
that the Indians of California “ever used
poisons to any considerable extent to rid
themselves of their enemies; if they did,
it was the old shamans, and they kept
the matter a secret.” He also says that
the Indians were very much afraid of
poison. According to £ among
the Cherokee the poisonous wi d parsnip
was used for conjuration and poisoning,
and individuals are said to have eaten it in
order to commitsuicide. Pope (q.v.), the
leader of the Pueblo Indians in £ insur-
rection of 1680, is said to have been killed
by poison, but the character of the poison
is not stated. Cushing says the Zuñi
poisoned certain £ at the entrance
of their valley with yucca juice and cac-
tus spines, which caused suffering and
death among the forces of Diego de Var-
gas, as recorded by the narrators of his
expedition in 1692. Priests among the
Yokuts of California drank a decoction of
roots of Datura metaloides to produce re-
ligious frenzy, and this poisonous drink
sometimes caused death from overdose
(Powers). The Hopi, Navaho, and other
57009°—Bull. 30, pt 2–12–18
POISONS
tribes of the S. W. are acquainted with
the poisonous properties of the Datura,
which the Hopi say was used by their
sorcerers. Arrow poison of vegetal and
animal origin was generally known. The
Lipan Apache dipped their arrows into
the sap of Yucca angustifolia, which they
say is poisonous (Hoffman), and the Ka-
• iut Eskimo and the Aleut poisoned
their arrows and lance-points with a prep-
aration of aconite, by # and pulver-
izing the root, mixing the powder with
water, and, when it fermented, applying
it to their weapons (Mason). The Rudo
Ensayo (ca. 1763) describes a plant, called
mago by the Opata of Sonora, the milk of
which was used by these Indians for ar-
row poison. The character indicates a
euphorbia. Castañeda relates that a
member of Coronado's expedition of 1540
was wounded by a poisoned arrow; “the
skin rotted and fell off until it left the
bones and sinews bare, with a horrible
smell. The wound was in the wrist, and
the poison had reached as far as the
shoulder when he was cured. The skin
on all this fell off.” The antidote used
was the juice of the quince. The expe-
dition lost 17 men from arrow wounds
during a punitive raid in Sonora. “The
would die in agony from only a small
wound, the bodies breaking out with an
insupportable pestilential stink.” Hoff-
man says the Jova, Seri, Apache, Black-
feet, Kainah, Piegan, and Teton Sioux
employ rattlesnake venom. “The Sho-
shoni and Bannock Indians state that the
proper way to poison arrows, as formerly
practised by them, is to secure a deer and
cause it to be bitten by a rattlesnake, im-
mediately after which the victim is killed,
the meat removed and placed in a hole in
the ground. After the mass has become
utrid the arrowpoints are dipped into
it. By this method the serpent venom is
supposed to be the most essential in the
operation; but it is extremely doubtful if
the venom has time to fully enter into the
circulation in the short interval between
the time that the victim is bitten and
then killed. If the method was actually
practised by these Indians, as they affirm
it was, and only for the destruction of
noxious beasts, the poison of the putres-
cent matter may have caused death by
septicemia.” Hoffman cites many other
instances of the use of arrow poison and
concludes that some of the Indian tribes
applied to their arrows harmful substances
which from observation they knew were
deadly. McGee asserts that the Seri did
not use arrow poison as such, but rather
as a substance which by magic power pro-
duced death and that this power was
given the substance through conjuration
employed in its preparation, though he
27.4
[B. A. E.
POLTOKWIS–POKAGON
says the Seri arrow preparation is “some-
times septic in fact” on account of the
decomposing matter of which it is made.
Consult Bandelierin Arch. Inst. Papers,
III, 77, 1890; Bourke in Am. £
Iv, 74, 1891; Chesnut in Cont. U.S. Nat.
Herb., VII, 3, 330, 1902; Cushing in 13th
Rep. B. A. E.,331, 1896; Goddard in Pub.
Univ. Cal., Am. Arch. and Eth., I, pt 1,
30, 1903; Hoffman (1) in Am. A'.
Iv, 67–71, 1891, (2) in 14th Rep. B. A. E.,
's' 284, 1896; Jones, Antiq. So. Inds.,
, 1873; McGee in 17th Rep. B. A. E.,
# 54, 256–59, 1898; Mason in Smithson.
p. 1892, 666, 1893; Mooney in 19th
Rep. B. A. E., pt. 1, 1900; Powers in
Cont. N. A. Ethnol., III, 1877; Speck in
Am. Anthrop., 1x, 293, 1907; Winship
in 14th Rep. B. A. E., pt 1, 500, 502,
1896. - (w. H.)
Poitokwis. A former village of the so-
called Kalendaruk division of the Costa-
noan family, connected with San Carlos
and San Juan Bautista missions, Cal.
Poitoiquis.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Nov. 23, 1860.
Poytoquis.—Bancroft, Nat. Races, III, 653, 1882.
Poytoquix.–Engelhardt, Franc. in Cal., 398, 1897
(at San Juan Bautista). s.—Taylor in
Cal. Farmer, Apr. 20, 1860.
Pojiuuingge. A prehistoric pueblo of
the Tewa of San Juan, the ruins of which
are situated at La Joya, about 10 m. N.
of San Juan pueblo, N. N. Mex. The name
is probably identical with Poihuuinge
(q.v.). Cf. Poseuingge.
Phojiu Uing-ge.—Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers,
IV, 64, 1892.
Pojoaque (Po-hwa'-ki). The smallest
'' occupied by the Tewa of New
exico in recent times; situated on a
small eastern tributary of the Rio Grande,
about 18 m. N. w. of Santa Fé. It became
the seat of the Spanish mission of San
Francisco early in the 17th century. After
the Pueblo rebellions of 1680 and 1696 it
was abandoned, but was resettled with 5
families by order of the governor of New
Mexico in 1706, when it became the mis-
sion of Nuestra Señora de Guadalupe.
In 1760 it was reduced to a visita of the
Nambe mission; but in 1782 it in be-
came a mission, with Nambe and Tesuque
as its visitas. In 1712 its population was
79; in 1890 it was only 20, since 1900 it
has become extinct as a Tewa pueblo,
the houses now being in possession of
Mexican families. See Pueblos, Tanoan,
Tewa. (F. W. H.)
Guadalupe.-Villaseñor (1748) cited by Shea,
Cath. Miss., 83, 1855. Nuestra Señora de Guadalupe
de Pojuaque.—Ward in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1867,213,
1868. Ohuaqui.—Ruxton, Adventures, 196, 1848.
Ohuqui.-Ruxton in Nouv. Ann. Voy., 5th s.,
xx1, 84, 1850. Ojuaque-Escudero, Noticias Es-
tad. Chihuahua, 180, 1834. Pajoaque.–Loew (1875)
in Wheeler Survey Rep., VII, 345, 1879. Pajua-
gne.—Domenech, Deserts N.A., II, 63, 1860 (mis-
rint). Pajuaque.—Ibid., 1, 183, 1860. P'asuiáp.–
odge, field notes, B. A. E., 1895 (Tigua name).
Pasuque.—Alcedo, Dic. Geog., iv, 114, 1788.
Payuaque.–Meriwether (1856) in H. R. Ex.
Doc. 37, 34th Cong., 3d sess., 146, 1857. Pejod-
£, #. £ 'I '. 1857.
o- ndelier in Arch. InSt. Pa *
III, 260, # aboriginal name of the #. -
Połuaque-ind. Aff. Rep. 1864, 191, 1865. Pogod-
que.—Calhoun in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, III,
633, 1853. Pohuaque. Brühl in Globus, LV, no. 9,
129, 1889. Pojake.—Stevenson in 20 Rep. B. A. E.,
328, 1883. Pojanque.—Curtis, Children of the Sun,
Pojanquiti.--Stevenson, in Smithson:
Rep. 1880, , 1881. Pojaugue.–Parke, Map of
New Mex., 1851. Poj e.—Morrison in Ann. Rep.
Wheeler Surv., '' N, 1276, 1877. Pojoaque.—
Gatschet in Wheeler Survey Rep., VII, 417, 1879.
£ (1851) in Schoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes, VI, 709, 1857. #"''''', Land
of the Pueblos, 42, 1#. ojuague.—Bandelier
in Revue d'Ethnog., 203, 1886. Pojuaque.—MS.
ca. 1715 quoted by Bandelier in Arch: Inst. Papers,
v, 193, 1890. Pokwádi.—Stephen in 8th Rep.
B. A. E., 37, 1891 (Hano Tewa name). Po'k-
woide.–Fewkes in 19th Rep. B. A. E., 614, 1900
(Hano Tewa name). Po-suan-gai.-Jouvenceau
in Cath. Pion., I, no. 9, 12, 1906. Potzua-ge.—Ban-
delier in Revue d’Ethnog., 203, 1886 (aboriginal
name). '-o', in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1871,
383, 1872. Poxuáki.—Gatschet, Isleta, MS. vocab.,
1885 (Isleta name). Po-zuan-ge.—Bandelier in
Ritch, New Mexico, 201, 1 (proper name).
Pozuang-ge.—Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers, III,
124, 1890. P'o-zuang-ge.—Ibid., IV, 83, 1892 (or Po-
uaque). Pozuaque.—Ind. Aff. Rep. 1864, 193, 1865.
oaque.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, June 19, 1863.
Pujuaque.—Villa-Señor, Theatro Am., II, 418, 1748.
£o (1797–98) #" by Meline,
Two Thousand Miles. 208, 1867. San Francisco
Pajagüe.—Villagran (1610), Hist. Nueva México,
app. 3, 96, 1900. • -
Pokagon. A Potawatomi village, tak-
ing its name from a prominent chief, in
Berrien co., Mich., near the w. bank of St
Joseph r. just N. of the Indiana line. The
tract on which it was situated was ceded
to the United States # the treaty of Chi-
cago, Sept. 26–27, 1833.
Parc aux Vaches.–Royce in 18th *# A. E.,
Mich. map, 1899. Po-ca-gan's vi .- #":
£% '*' in U.S. Ind. Treat., 701, 1873. Poca-
£ ill.–Royce in 1st Rep. B. A. E., map, 1881.
—Chicago treaty (1833) in U. S. Ind.
Treat., 176, 1873.
Pokagon, Simon. The last chief of the Po-
kagon band of Potawatomi, born in 1830 at
their old village 1 m. from St Joseph r.,
Berrien co., Mich.; died near Hartford,
Van Buren co., Mich., Jan. 27, 1899. His
father, Leopold Pokagon, was chief for
12 years and signed several important
treaties with the United States in behalf
of his tribe, that of Tippecanoe r., Oct.
26, 1832, being the one # which the site
of Chicago came into possession of the
whites. Simon was 10 years of age when
his father died, and on reaching his 14th
ear was sent to school at Notre Dame,
nd., for 3 years; then, encouraged by
his mother in his desire for education, at-
tended Oberlin College, Ohio, for a year,
and next went to Twinsburg, Ohio, where
he remained 2 years. It is said that he
was educated for the priesthood, spoke
four or five languages, and bore the repu-
tation of being the best educated full-
blood Indian of his time. He wrote
numerous articles for the leading maga-
zines, and delivered many addresses of
merit during the last quarter of the 19th
century, In 1899 he published in book
form “Ogimawkwe Mitigwaki (Queen of
BULL. 30]
the Woods),” an account of the wooing
of his first wife, and at the World's Fair
in Chicago, in 1893, “The Red Man's
Greeting,” a booklet of birch-bark. He
Was a t, and the last of his verses,
both in its English and Potawatomi ver-
sions, appeared in the Chi Inter-
Ocean, Jan. 23, 1899, just before his death.
Pokagon was credited with ably manag-
ing the affairs of his 300 tribesmen scat-
tered through Michigan, and, inspired
by enlightened views, was the means of
promoting their welfare. He pressed
and finally collected a Potawatomi claim
for $150,000 from the United States. He
was a man of sturdy character, unosten-
tatious in manner, of simple habit, and a
consistent Catholic. A monument has
been erected by the citizens of Chicago
in Jackson Park to the memory of Simon
and his father. (C. T.)
Pokaiosum (Pö/kaió/sum, “slide'). A
Squawmish village on the left bank of
Squawmisht r., Brit. Col.—Hill-Tout in
Rep. B. A. A. S., 474, 1900.
Pokanoket. The principal settlement
of the Wampanoag tribe, and the resi-
dence of Massasoit and King Philip; sit-
uated on the E. side of Narragansett bay,
on the Bristol peninsula, Rhode Id. The
site has been variously described as at
Mount Hope, Bristol, Warren, and Bar-
rington, all of which may easily be cor-
rect, as Indian settlements were seldom
compactly built, and all the places
named are within 3 m. of a central point.
The etymology of the name is uncertain,
one writer making it mean ‘a wood,”
while another makes it “a clearing,”
and a third ‘land over the water.” It
was also sometimes known to the Eng-
lish under variant forms of Sowams,
which Tooker, with apparent reason,
makes a general term for ‘southwest’
(i. e. from Plymouth), rather than the
specific name of a settlement. It was
abandoned on the breaking out of King
Philip's war in 1675. A brochure, Mas-
sasoit's Town Sowams in Pokanoket, by
Virginia Baker, was issued at Warren in
1904. (J. M.)
Chawum.–Smith (1616) in Mass. Hist.Soc. Coll., 3d
s., v.1, 108, 1837. wun.—Ibid., 119. Pacanacot.—
Prince (1632), ibid., 2d s., vii, 58, 1818. Pacanau-
kett.—Doc. of 1668, ibid., iv, 266, 1816. Pacanaw-
kite.—Bradford (ca. 1650), ibid., 4th s., III, 97, 1856.
Pacanokik.—Prince (1633) quoted by Freeman,
ibid., 1st s., VIII, 159, 1802. Packanoki.–Dee in
Smith (1629), Va., 11, 227, repr. 1819. Packano-
kick.–Mourt (1622) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 2d s.,
1x, 27, 1822. Paconekick-Smith (1631), ibid., 3ds.
111,22, 1833. Pakanawkett.—Record of 1673 quoted
by Drake, Bk. Inds., bk. 3, 16, 1848. Pakanoki.—
Dee in Smith (1629), Va., II, 227, repr. 1819. Pakano-
kick-Mourt (1633) in Mass. Hist.'Soc. Coll., 1sts,
VIII, 235, 1802. Paukanawket.—Deed of 1646 in R.I.
Col. Rec., I, 31, 1856. Pawkanawkuts.–N. Y. Doc.
Col. Hist., IV, 615, note, 1854. Pawkunnawkuts.—
Morton (1617), New Eng. Memorial, 38, 1855.
kutts.–Gookin (1674) in Mass. Hist.
Pawkunnaw
Soc. Coll., 1st s., I, 148, 1806. Pek8anokets.-Mau-
rault, Abenakis, 2, 1866. Pocanakets.–Morton
(1620), New Eng. Memoriai,43,1855. Pocanakett.-
POKAIOSUM-POLISHING IMPLEMENTS
275
Morton (1662) quoted by Drake, Bk. Inds, bk.3,
17, 1848. Pocanauket.—Deed of 1649 in Mass. Hist.
Soc. Coll., 2ds., VII, 139, 1818. Pocanawkits.—Brad-
ford (ca. 1650), ibid., 4ths., 111,96, 1856. Pocanoket.—
Thompson, ng Id. I, 456, 1843. Pocanokit.—
Dermer (1619) quoted by Drake, Bk. Inds., bk. 2,
20, 1848. Pockanockett.-Morton in Mass. Hist.
Soc. Coll., 1sts, VIII, 159, 1802. Pockanoky.—John-
son (1654), ibid., 2d S., II, 66, 1814. Pockonockett.—
Hinckley (1682), ibid., 4th s., V, 78, 1861. Poka-
nacket:Hubbard (1680), ibid., 2d s. v. 32, 1815.
Pokanocket.—Hutchinson quoted by Freeman,
ibid., 1sts., VIII, 159, 1802. Pokanokik.—Callender
(1739) in R. I. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1v,73, 1838.
nokick.–Mourt (1622) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st
s., VIII, 243, 1802. Sawaams.–Mourt (1622), ibid.,
263. Sowaams.—Winslow (ca. 1623) quoted by
Drake, Bk. Inds., bk. 2, 31, 1848. Sowam.—Hoyt,
Antiq.Res., 34, 1824. Sowame.—Hubbard (1680) in
Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 2ds., V, 32, 1815. Sowames.—
Writer of 1627, ibid., 1st s. 111.53, 1794. Sowams –
Letter of 1627, ibid., 4th s., 111, 225, 1856. Sowam-
sett.—Mason (1661) quo by Drake, Bk. Inds.,
bk. 2, 100, 1848. Sowans.—Josselyn (1675) in Mass.
Hist. Soc. Coll., 3d s., III, 309, 1833. Sow-wames.-
Clark (1652), ibid., viii, 290, 1843. Sow.wams.—Wil-
liams (1638), ibid.; I 176, 1825.
Poke. The pigeon-berry (Phytolacca de-
candra); also called £ ke-ber-
ry, pocan, pocan-bush, Indian poke, poke-
root, etc. It was not named after Presi-
dent Polk, but the name was evidently
derived from the same source as puccoon.
See also Pocan. (A. F. C.)
Pokegama. A former Chippewa vil-
# on £ lake, Pine co., Minn.
Pa'kégamāng.—Wm. Jones, inf’n, 1905 (correct
form). Pokagomin.—Washington treaty (1863) in
U. S. Ind. Treat., 215, 1873. Po-ka-guma.—War-
ren (1852) in Minn. Hist. Soc. Coll., v. 165, 1885.
Pokegama.–Ind. Aff. Rep. 1862, 354, 1863. Po-ke-
m-maw.—Treaty of 1 in Minn. Hist. Soc.
ll., v, 491, 1885. Pok
The
eguma.—Neill, ibid.
Pokekooungo (Poke-koo-un’-go).
Turtle clan of the Delawares.–Morgan,
Anc. Soc., 172, 1877.
Pokeloken. Defined by Bartlett (Dict of
Americanisms, 478, 1877) as “an Indian
word used by hunters and lumbermen in
Maine and New Brunswick to denote a .
marshy place or stagnant pool extending
into the land from a stream or lake.” A
New Brunswick place name, Popelogan,
Pocologan, or Poclagain, is derived from
£ ‘a .# for stopping’ ''
in the Malecite dialect of Algonquian, by
Ganong (Roy. Soc. Can., 263, 1896).
Tooker, in his discussion of poquosin, con-
siders pokeloken to be derived from the
same radical. See Bogan. (A. F. C.)
Poke-weed. See Pocan, Poke.
Pokickery. See Hickory.
Police. See Agency system.
Polished Stone age. See Neolithic age.
Polishing implements. Many of the im-
plements, ornaments, and other artifacts
of the native tribes were given a high de-
gree of finish by the use of polishing im-
lements. These necessarily varied in
orm, material, and texture, according to
the material and form of the object treat-
ed. Wood, bone, stone, metal, and earth-
enware each required distinct treatment,
and special forms of polishing implements
were employed. The arrowshaft of wood
was polished with an implement of stone
276
[B. A. E.
POLOOCA-POMO
grooved for the purpose; the earthen ves-
sel was given its even surface by rubbing
with a smooth pebble or bit of wood,
gourd, bone, or shell. The countless im-
lements, ornaments, pipes, and miscel-
aneous sculptures of the aborigines were
finished with the aid of polishers of vary-
ing forms and textures, while many o
jects received their finishing touches by
rubbing with a piece of deerskin, fish-
skin, or other variously textured but
pliable material, or even with the hand,
and the high polish of many forms of
implements comes from long-continued
use, as in digging in the soil, or in con-
tact with a haft or the hand. In many
cases natural objects, such as pebbles,
shells, etc., were employed in the polish-
ing work; but it is not always easy to
identify these, and the same is true of
many£ that have been artificially
shaped. An interesting form of rubbing
implement of clay is found occasionally
in Tennessee: the discoid base, a few
inches in diameter, has a convex under-
surface, and above it is ' with a
cylindrical or looped handle; the con-
vex surface is usually worn quite smooth
from use, hence it is surmised that the
implement was employed in smoothing
earthenware or the clay plastering of
walls. A few examples are of stone. In
the # of stone the polishing work
usually follows the more roughly abrad-
ing or grinding operations, the imple-
ments as well as the processes employed
in the one passing by insensible grada-
tions into those of the other.
Polishing implements are described in-
cidentally in numerous works and articles
on ethnology and archeology, many of
which are referred to under Archeology
and Stonework. See also Abrading imple-
ments. (w. H. H.)
Polooca. . Mentioned as a pueblo of the
province of Atripuy (q.v.) in the region
of the lower Rio Grande, N. Mex., in
1598.—Oñate (1598) in Doc. Inéd., xv.1,
115, 1871.
Polotkin, See Saulotken.
Polynesian influence. See Hawaiian in-
fluence.
Pomeioc. An Algonquian palisaded vil-
lage in 1585, about the mouth of Gibbs
cr., in the I' Hyde co., N. C. It
was one of the villages drawn in color by
John White during his visit to Virginia
in 1585 as a member of Raleigh's first ex-
'' now preserved in the British
useum, and illustrated by De Bry.
The houses of the village were “covered
and enclosed, some w” matts, and some
w" barcks of trees. All compassed about
w" small poles stock thick together in
stedd of a wall.” For a photograph of
the original of White's drawing, see Bush-
nell in Am. Anthrop., 1x, 32, 1907.
Pameik.—Strachey (ca.1612), Va., 143, 1849, Pome-
cock.—Martin, N. C., I, 11, 1829 (misprint). Pom-
eiock.—Amadas and Barlow in Smith (1629), Va.,
1,84, repr. 1819. Pomeioke.—Strachey (ca. 1612),
Va., 145, 1849. Pomejock.–Dutch map (1621) in
N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., 1, 1856.
Pomo. The name of the Indian linguis-
tic stock, technically known as Kulanapan
(q.v.), iiving in parts of Sonoma, Lake,
Mendocino, Colusa, and Glenn cos., Cal.
In the northern Pomo dialect Pomo means
‘people,’ and added to a place name forms
the name for a group of people. Although
Poma is almost as frequently heard as
Pomo, the latter has come into general
use in both scientific and popular litera-
ture.
The territory occupied by the Pomo is
in two parts: a main area which extends,
generally speaking, from w. to E., from
the coast to the crest of the main range of
the Coast Range mts., and from s to N.,
from the vicinity of Santa Rosa to Sher-
wood valley on the upper course of Eel
r.; the second area is a very small one,
lying wholly within the Sacramento val-
ley drainage and comprising only a lim-
ited area on the headwaters of Stony cr.
in Colusa and Glenn cos., and is occupied
by a people speaking a dialect differing
from ''. of those spoken in the main
area to the w. The Pomo thus occupied
all of Russian River valley except two
small areas, one between Geyserville and
Healdsburg, the other at the extreme
head of Potter valley, both of which
were occupied by people of the Yukian
stock. On the w. of the main Pomo area
is the Pacific, on the s. is Moquelumnan
territory, on the E. are Yukian-Wappo
and Wintun areas, and on the N. the Yuki
and the Athapascan Kato areas, from
which it is separated by the watershed
between Cahto and Sherwood valleys.
Certain peoples living to the N. of the
Pomo area, generally known by their
Pomo names (Kai, Kastel, Kato, and
Yusal Pomo), are not, as supposed, Pomo,
but Athapascan.
There are in all seven dialects, one be-
ing found exclusively in the small Pomo
area in the Sacramento valley drainage,
the remainder lying within the limits of
what has been designated as the main
Pomo area. Of the latter six dialects two
are confined to the vicinity of Clear lake
one to the southern part of the coast held
by the Pomo, and one almost entirely to
the lower course of Russian r., while the
other two occupy portions of the interior
valley region along Russian and Eel rs.
and also portions of the Pomo coast.
In appearance the Pomo resemble the
other Indians of N. central California;
they are comparatively short, though on
the whole they are taller and of more pow-
erful build than their Yuki and Athapas-
can neighbors immediately to the N. Both
men and women, especially the latter, are
BULL. 30]
often fat, with large faces. The women
tattoo very slightly, and this chiefly upon
the chin. They are noted for their bas-
ketry, which in variety of technique and
range of patterns is probably unrivaled in
North America, while its fineness of finish
and elaborateness of decoration, especially
with feathers, are remarkable. In their
general culture the Pomo are similar to
such peoples as the Wintun, Maidu, and
Yuki. They are essentially unwarlike.
The Pomo were the most southerly
stock on the coast not brought under the
mission influence of the Franciscans in
the 18th and early 19th centuries, their
contact with the mission fathers being
only very slight and then in the extreme
southern part of their territory. How-
ever, Franciscan missionaries have more
recently been active 'i. them. A
few, especially the so-called Little Lakes
and Big Lakes, are at present on the
Round Valley res., but the majority are
living free from governmental control in
or near their old homes, supporting them-
selves by civilized pursuits, especially
farming. Their number at present is
about 800. As throughout the greater
part of California, true tribes do not exist
among the Pomo, their largest political
and geographical division being the village
and the surrounding land controlled by
it. (s. A. B. )
The following names are mentioned by
Powers as those of divisions and villages
of the Pomo.
ever, this writerattached to village names
the significance of those of tribal divisions,
while in others the names are those used
by whites to designate the Indians of a
certain village or a certain valley. The
names here given represent a very small
portion of the number of villages actu-
ally inhabited by the Pomo in aboriginal
times: Ballokai Pomo, Bidamarek, Boal-
kea, Bokea, Buldam, Cahlahtel Pomo,
Chamkhai, Chomchadila, Dahnohabe,
Danokha, Dapishul, Erio, Erusi, Gallino-
mero, Gualala, Haukoma, Hopitsewah,
Kaiachim, Kaime, Keliopoma, Khabe-
madolil, Khabenapo, Khana, Khawina,
Khoalek, Khwakhamaiu, Koi, Komacho,
Kulanapo, Laguna, Lema, Makhelchel,
Makoma, Masut, Mayi, Mitomkai Pomo,
Moiya, Musalakun, Napobatin, Salan
Pomo, Shiegho, Shigom, Shnalkeya,
Shodakhai Pomo, Shokhowa, Shutauno-
manok, Tabahtea, '' Ubakhea,
Venaambakaia, Yapiam, Yokaia Pomo.
As elsewhere in California, villages and
larger groups are difficult to distinguish,
and true tribes do not exist. The pre-
ceding list is therefore not only incom-
lete, but unsystematic. For further
information consult Barrett, Ethno-ge-
ography of the Pomo and Neighboring
Indians, Univ. Cal. Pub. in Am. Arch-
aeol, and Ethnol., v.1, no. 1, 1908.
POMOACAN–POMPTON
In many instances, how-
277
Nokonmi.—A. L. Kroeber, inf’n, 1903 (Yukiname).
Pomo.—Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., III, 146,
1877.
Pomoacan. See Half-King.
Pomojoua. One of two pueblos, formerly
occupied by the Pecos tribe, near San An-
tonio del Pueblo, 3 m.s. E. of San Miguel,
San Miguel co., N. central N. Mex.
Pom-o Jo-ua.—Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers, IV,
129, 130, 1892.
Pomouic. An Algonquian tribe, living
in 1585 on the coast of North Carolina.
They were seated on Pamlico r., w. of
the Secotan, in what is now Beaufort co.
Their principal village, named Pananaioc
on White's map, seems to have been about
Pungor. Amadas said of them: “Ad-
joyning to Secotan beginneth the country
Pomouik, belonging to the King called
Piamacum, in the Country Nusiok [Neu-
siok] upon the great river Neus. These
have mortall warres with Wingina, Kin
of Wingandacoa. Betwixt £
the Lord of Secotana peace was concluded;
notwithstanding there is a mortall malice
in the Secotans, because this Piemacum
invited divers men and 30 women to a
feast, and when they were altogether
merry before their Idoll, which is but a
meere illusion of the Devill, they sudainly
slew all the men of Secotan £ kept the
women for their use” (Smith, 1629, Va., I,
85, repr. 1819). In later times the same
region was occupied by the Pamlico, and
it is not improbable that the two names
refer to the same people.
Pamauuaioc.—De Bry, map, in Hawks, N. C., I,
1859. Pananaioc.—Smith (1629), Va., I, map, repr.
1819. Pananarocks.–Martin, N.C., I, 14, 1829 (mis-
£). Panannojock-Dutch map (1621) in N.Y.
oc. Col. Hist., I, 1856. Pananuaioc.—Hakluyt
(1600), Voy., III, 306, repr. 1810. , Pomonick.–Mar-
tin, N. C., 1, 12, 1829 (misprint). Pomouik.—
Amadas and Barlow (ca. 1585) in Smith (1629),
Va., 1,85, repr. 1819.
Pomperaug (“place of offering,” refer-
ring to an ancient stone-heap “on which
each member of the tribe, as he passed
that way, dropped a small stone.”—
Trumbull). A village near Woodbury,
Conn., in 1704, and the name of the tract
on both sides of Pomperaug r., a branch
of the Housatonic, bought by the first
»lanters of Woodbury in 1673 (Trum-
£ Ind. Names Conn., 53, 1881). The
inhabitants were allied with those at
Scatioook, in Litchfield co.
Pomparague.—Trumbull, Conn., 1, 83, 1818. Pom-
peraug.—Ibid., 325.
Pompton. A Munsee band formerly re-
siding on Pompton r., in N. New Jersey.
They are first mentioned in a deed of
1695. Memerescum was their chief in
1710. In 1758, when they joined in the
treaty of Easton, they were residing at
Otsiningo under Seneca protection. In
that treaty they are called also Waping
or Oping, signifying “eastern,' probably
either from their former position on the
eastern Munsee frontier or perhaps from
their having incorporated some remnants
27 8 POMULUMA——PONCA [B- .~. 2.

of the Wappinger. The meaning of the
name IS unknown. (J. M.)
Op .—I-Iaston treaty (1758 noted by Rutten-
b6i‘l,‘§:1d. Geog. Names, 113 PonI?eton.—N.
Y. records quoted, ibld. Tompton.— . Y. Doc.
Col. Hist.,v1n, 811, 1857. Ponton.—Deed of 1695
quoted by Nelson, Inds. N. J., 112.1891. Pump-
ton.—N. Y. records quoted by Ruttenber, op. cit.
Wsplngs.—Easton treaty (1758) quoted by Nelson,
op. cit. 118. Wuppinp.-—Easton treaty (1758)
quoted hy Ruttenbcr, op. clt.
Pomuluma. A tribe of N. 1-1. Mexico,
brought in to San Bernardo mission,
foun ed in 1703. They are perhaps men-
tioned by Pefialosa, under the name Poin-
luma, in connection with the Jumano.
Their language was probably Coahuilte-
can.
Polu1umu.—Duro, Don Diego de Peiialosa, 134,
1882. Pomulumu.—Orozco y Bcrra, Geog., 303,
1864.
Ponak (a variety of large plant). A
Hopi clan.
Piinakiyamu P6ua.—Dorsey and Voth, Mlshong-
novl Ceremonies, 260, 1901.
Ponca. One of the five tribes of the so-
called Dhegiha group of the Siouan fam-
i]l(y, forming wit the Omaha, Osage, and
ansa, the upper Dhegiha or Omaha di-
vision. The Ponca and Omaha have the


oaanoomsnsom (wuwv aim), A PONCA or-uzs
same language, differing only in some dia-
lectic forms and approximating the Qua-
paw rather than t e Kansa and Osage
anguages. The car] 21 history of the tribe
is t e same as that 0 the other tribes of
the group, and, after the first separation,
is identical with that of the Omaha. After
the migration of the combined bodyto the
mouth of Osage r. the first division of the
Omaha group took place, the Osage set-
tling on that stream, and the Kansa con-
tinuing up Missouri r., while the Omaha
and Ponca crossed to the N. side. The
course of the latter is given from the tradi-
tion recorded by J. O. Dorsey (Am. Nat.,
Mar. 1886) as follows: The Omaha and
Ponca, after crossing the Missouri, as-
cended a tributary of that river, which
may have been C ariton r., and finally
reached the pi estonequarry in s. w. Min-
nesota. All the traditions agree in stat-
ing that the people built earth lodges
or (permanentvillages, cultivated the soil,
an hunted buffalo and other animals.
When game became scarce they aban-
doned their villages and moved N. w.
On reaching a place where game was len-
tiful, other villages were built and oc-
cupied for years. Thus they lived and
moved unti they reached the pipestone
quarry. After reaching Big Sioux r. they
built a. fort. The Dakota made war on
the Omaha and their allies, defeating
them and compelling them to flee s. w. un-
til they reached L. Andes, S. Dak. There,
according to Omaha and Ponca tradition,
the sacred pipes were given and the present
gentes constituted. From this place they
ascended the Miouri to the mouth of
White r., S. Dak. There the Iowa and
Omaha remained, but the Ponca crossed
the Missouri and went on to Little Mis-
souri r. and the region of the Black hills.
They subsequently rejoined their allies,
and all descended the Missouri on its
right bank to the mouth of Niobrara r.,
where the final separation took lace.
The Ponca remained there anti) the
Omaha settled on Bow cr., Nebr., while
the Iowa went down the Missouri to the
site of Ionia, Dixon co., Nebr. The Pana,
whoon Marquette’s autograph map (1673)
are placed near the Omaha, ap arently
on the Missouri about the mouth of the
Niobrara, are supposed to be the Ponca.
If so, this is the earliest historical men-
tion of the tribe. They were met by
Lewis and Clark in 1804, when their
number, which had been greatly reduced
by smallpox toward the close of the 18th
century, was estimated atonly 200. This
number, however, may not include those
who had taken refuge with the Omaha.
Lewis and Clark (Orig. Jour. Lewis and
Clark, \'I, 88, 1905) say that they formerly
resided onabranch of Red r. of the North,
but as this statement is at variance with
all other authorities, and as the wording
of the sentence is almost identical with
that relating to the Cheyenne (ibid., 100),
there is probably a confusion of tribes.
They increased rapidly, however, reach-
ing about 600 in 1829 and some 800 in
1842; in 1871, when they were first vis-
ited by Dorsey, they numbered 747. Up
to this time the Ponca and Sioux were
amicable, buta dispute grew out of the
iii?
BULL. 301
cession of lands, and the Sioux made an-
nual raids on the Ponca until the en-
forced removal of the tribe to Indian Ter.
took place in 1877. Through this war-
fare more than a quarter of the Ponca lost
their lives. The displacement of this
tribe from lands owned by them in fee
simple attracted attention, and a commis-
sion was appointed by President Hayes in
1880 to inquire into the matter; the com-
mission visited the Ponca settlements in
Indian Ter. and on the Niobrara, and
effected a satisfactory arrangement of
the affairs of the tribe, through which
the greater portion (some 600) remained
in Indian Ter., while some 225 kept their
reservation in Nebraska. The two bands
now (1906), number, respectively, 570
and 263; total, 833. Their lands have
been allotted to them in severalty. For
the treaties made by the Ponca, see
Treaties. The divisions or gentes as
given by Morgan (Anc. Soc., 155, 1877)
are as follows, the names following in
parentheses being the proper forms or
definitions according to La Flesche: 1,
Wasabe, ‘ #. bear' (properly, black
bear); 2, : eta (Dhihida), ‘many
people’;
3, Nakopozna (Nikapashna),
‘elk’; 4, Mohkuh, “skunk’ ''
‘medicine’); 5, Washaba, ‘buffalo’; 6,
Wazhazha, “snake"; 7, Nohga, ‘medi-
cine (Noðghe, “ice’); 8, Wahga, “ice’
Waga, “jerked meat'). According to
orsey, the tribe is divided into two half-
tribes, Chizhu and Wazhazhe. Each
half-tribe contains 4 gentes: I. Chizhu
half-tribe: 1, Hisada; 2, Wasabehitazhi;
3, Dhighida; 4, Nikapashna. II. Wazh-
azhe half-tribe: 5, Makan; 6, Washabe;
7, Wazhazhe; 8, Nukhe. (J. o. D. C.T.)
Dihit.—Gatschet, MS., B. A. E. (Pawnee name).
Kañ’ka".—Dorsey, Winnebago MS. vocab., B.A. E.,
1886, (Winnebago name). Pong.—Lewis and
Clark, Discov., 21, 1806 (French traders' name).
Les Pongs.-Lewis quoted by Coues, Lewis and
Clark Exped., 1,108, note 20, 1892. Li-hit'. Dunbar
in Mag. Am. Hist., 252, 1880 (Pawnee name of
the Dhegida division, applied to the tribe).
Pana.—Marquette map (1673) cited by Gale, Upper
Miss., 219, 1867. Pana's.—Coxe, Carolana, 16, 1741.
Pancas.—Ind. Aff. Rep., 16, 1842. Pancaws.-Ind.
Aff. Rep. 1854, 295, 1855. Pangkaws.—Hamilton
in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, Iv,406, 1854. Pamuka.–
Dorsey, Osage MS., B. A. E., 1883 (Osage name).
Pania.—Orig. Jour. Lewis and Clark, V, 366, 1905.
Panka.—Riggs in Iapi Oaye, Feb. 10, 1881 (Dakota
name). Pañka.—Dorsey, Dhegiha MS. Dict., 1878
(own name). Pan'-ka.—Cook, Yankton MS.
vocab., B. A. E., 184, 1882. Pañ'-kā.—Dorsey,
Kwapa MS. vocab., B. A. E. (Quapaw name).
Pañ’ka".—Dorsey, Tciwere MS. vocab., B. A. E.,
1879 (Iowa, Oto, and Missouri name). Pocan.—
Fisher, Interesting. Acct., 29, 1812. Ponars.—
Orig.Jour. Lewis and Clark, v,366,1905. Poncahs.—
Long, Exped. Rocky Mts., II, 364, 1823. Poncan.—
Lewis, Trav., 14, 1809. Poncar.-H. R. Ex. Doc.
117, 19th Cong., 1st sess., 6, 1826. Poncarars.—
Lewis and Clark £: 1, map, 1814. Poncaras.—
Lewis and Clark, Discov., 30, 1806. Poncare.—
Orig. Jour. Lewis and Clark, VI, 88, 1905. Pon-
carer.–Ibid., 1,132, 1904. Poncaries.—Ibid. Pon'-
cars.—Lewis and Clark, Discov., 21, 1806. Poncas.-
Floyd (1804) in Orig. Jour. Lewis and Clark, VII,
10, 1905. Poncav.—Bean in H. R. Ex. Doc. 87,21st
Cong., 1st sess., 40, 1829. Ponchas.-Balbi, Atlas
PONE–PONPON
279
Ethnog., 56, 1826. Poncrars.—Orig. Jour. Lewis
and Clark, 1,29, 1904. Poncye.-Floyd (1804), ibid.,
VII, 10, 1905. Pongkaws.–Gale, Upper Miss., 183,
1867. Poniars.—Am. St. Papers, Ind. Aff., I, 711,
i832. Ponka-Nicoilet, Rep. on Upper Miss. R.
map, 1843. Ponkahs.—Ramsey in Ind. Aff. Rep.
1849, 84, 1850. £o: Jour. Lewis and
Clark, vi, 271, 1905. Pons.–Maximilian, Reise, 11,
632, 1841. Ponsars.–Farnham, Trav., 31, 1843
Poong-cár,—Lewis and Clark, Discov., 21, 1806
£ name). Poukas.—Lewis, Trav., 3, 1809.
cah.—M'Coy, Ann. Reg., no.2, 4,1836. Puncas.—
De l'Isle, map (ca. 1703) in Neill, Hist. Minn.,
164, 1858. Puncaw.—Long, Exped. Rocky Mts., 1,
343, 1823. Punchas.—Domenech, Deserts N. Am.,
II, 306, 1860. Punchaws.-Sen. Ex. Doc. 47, 16th
Cong., 1st sess., 4, 1820. Punka.–Morgan in N.
Am. Rev, 45, Jan. 1870. Rihit-Gatschet, MS,
B. A. E. (Pawnee name). Tchiáxsokush—Gatschet,
Caddo and Yatassi MS., B. A. E.,71 (Caddo name).
Pone. Among the Powhatan tribes, a
ball or flat round cake made of a paste of
corn-meal and hot water, covered with
hot ashes in a fire-bed until baked, then
immediately dip in water to clean it,
and afterward allowed to dry by its own
heat; or, a similar cake made from the flour
obtained from certain edible roots and
seeds, and sometimes “buttered” with
deer's suet (ranga). The cake was some-
times put into a pot and boiled, and
afterward laid upon a smooth stone and
allowed to harden. (2) A kind of bread
or cake made of corn-meal, milk, and
eggs; called also corn pone. (3) A cake
made of grated sweet potatoes, sugar, and
spices, and called sweet-potato pone.
The word is from Powhatan āpān ‘(some-
thing) baked’, from äpen ‘she bakes’;
cognate with Middle States Lenape àpán,
Munsee āchpón, Caniba (Norridgewock)
abānn, Passamaquoddy àbán. (w. R. G.)
Poniards. See Daggers.
Ponida (Po’-ni-da). A former Jova
pueblo situated on a small stream between
the Rio Batepito and the Chihuahua
£ lat. 29° 10', lon. 110° 50', E.
Sonora, Mexico (Doc. of 1764 quoted b
Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers, Iv, 510,
1892). The place, which is now civilized,
contained 153 inhabitants in 1900,
Poningo. The principal village of the
Siwanoy in 1640, situated near the present
Rye, Westchester co., N.Y.—Ruttenber,
Tribes Hudson R., 367, 1872.
Ponoetaneo (“lower men’, i.e. ‘down-
river men’). A local name now used by
the Cheyenne of Cantonment and the
upper Canadian, Okla., to designate those
living farther down the river, in the
neighborhood of Darlington. In Hay-
den's time (ca. 1860) it appears to have
been employed by the Northern Cheyenne
to designate those of the Southern group.
It is not a true divisional name. (J. M.)
Pomoetaneo.-R. Petter, inf’n, 1906. Po-no-i’-ta-
ni-o,-Hayden, Ethnog. and Philol. Mo. Val.,
290, 1862.
Ponokix (Po-no-kix’, ‘elk'). Given b
Morgan '' Soc., 171, 1877) as a divi-
sion of the Kainah tribe of the Siksika.
Cf. Siksinokaks, “Black Elks”.
Ponpon. A former village of the Yuchi
280
[B. A. E.
PONTIAC-POOSCOOSTEKALE
in s. w. South Carolina.—Hawkins (1799),
Sketch, 61, 1848.
Pontiac. An Ottawa chief, born about
1720, probably on Maumeer., Ohio, about
the mouth of the Auglaize. Though his
£ is not positively established, it
is most likely that his father was an Ot-
tawa chief and his mother a Chippewa
woman. J. Wimer (Events in Ind. Hist.,
155, 1842) says that as early as 1746 he
commanded the Indians—mostly Ot-
tawa—who defended Detroit against the
attack of the northern tribes. It is sup-
posed he led the Ottawa and Chippewa
warriors at Braddock's defeat. He first
appears prominently in history at his
meeting with Maj. Robert Rogers, in 1760,
at the place where Cleveland, Ohio, now
stands. This officer had been dispatched
to take possession of Detroit on behalf of
the British. Pontiac objected to the
further invasion of the territory, but,
learning that the French had been de-
feated in Canada, consented to the sur-
render of Detroit to the British, and was
the means of preventing an attack on the
latter by a body of Indians at the mouth
of the strait. That which gives him most
prominence in history and forms the chief
episode of his life is the plan he devised
for a general uprising of the Indians and
the destruction of the forts and settle-
ments of the British. He was for a time
disposed to be on terms of friendship with
the British and consented to acknowl-
edge King George, but only as an “uncle,”
not as a superior. Failing to receive the
recognition he considered his due as a
great sovereign, and being deceived by
the rumor that the French were prepar-
ing for the reconquest of their American
ssessions, he resolved to put his scheme
into operation. Having brought to his
aid most of the tribes N. w. of the Ohio,
his plan was to make a sudden attack on
all the British posts on the lakes at once
—at St J'' Ouiatenon, Michilimack-
inac, and Detroit—as well as on the
Miami and Sandusky, and also attack the
forts at Niagara, Presque Isle, Le Boeuf,
Venango, and Pitt (Du Quesne). The
taking of Detroit was to be his special
task. The end of May 1763 was the ap-
pointed time when each tribe was to
attack the nearest fort and, after killing
the garrison, to fall on the adjacent set-
tlements. It was not long before the
posts at Sandusky, St Joseph, Miami (Ft
Wayne), Ouiatenon, Michilimackinac,
Presque Isle, Le Boeuf, and Venango were
taken and the garrison in most cases
massacred; but the main points, Detroit
and Ft. Pitt, were successfully defended
and the Indians forced to raise the siege.
This was a severe blow to Pontiac, but
his hopes were finally crushed by the re-
ceipt of a letter from M. Neyon, com-
mander of Ft Chartres, advising him to
desist from further warfare, as peace had
been concluded between France and Great
Britain. However, unwilling to abandon
entirely his hope of driving back the
British, he made an attempt to incite
the tribes along the Mississippi to join in
another effort. Being unsuccessful in this
attempt, he finally made peace at Detroit,
Aug. 17, 1765. In 1769 he attended a
drinking carousal at Cahokia, Ill., where
he was murdered by a Kaskaskia Indian.
Pontiac, if not fully the equal of Tecum-
seh, stands closely second to him in
strength of mind and breadth of compre-
hension.
Consult Parkman, Conspiracy of Pon-
tiac; Randall, Pontiac's Conspiracy, in
Ohio Archaeol, and Hist. Quar., Oct. 1903;
Hough, Diary of the Siege of Detroit in
the War with Pontiac, 1860. (C. T.)
Pontotoc. A former Chickasaw settle-
ment in N. Mississippi, apparently at or
near the site of the present Pontotoc,
Pontotoc Co.
Ponyinumbu (Po-nyi Num-bu). A very
ancient pueblo of the Tewa, the ruins of
which are in the vicinity of the Mexican
settlement of Santa Cruz, in N. Santa Fé
co., N. Mex.—Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Pa-
pers, Iv, 83, 1892.
Ponyipakuen (P'o-nyi Pa-kuen). A for-
mer pueblo of the Tewa in the vicinity
of Ojo Caliente and El Rito, about the
boundary of Taos and Rio Arriba cos., N.
Mex.—Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers,
Iv, 83, 1892.
Poodatook (Mohegan: Powntuckuck,
‘country about the falls.”—Trumbull).
A former village, subject to the Paugus-
set, on Housatonic r., near Newtown,
Fairfield co., Conn. About 1660 it con-
tained about 250 inhabitants, who after-
ward decreased and joined the Scati-
cook farther up the river. In 1761 only
2 or 3 families remained in Newtown.
Ruttenber calls it a Stockbridge village.
The Moravians had a mission there.
Poodatook.—Birdsey (1761) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll.,
1st s., x, 111, 1809. Potatik.—Ruttenber, Tribes
Hudson R., 86, 1872. Potatuck.—Trumbull, Ind.
Names Conn., 56, 1881. Totatik.—Ruttenber, op.
cit., 197 (misprint).
Pooquaw. A name used on the island
of Nantucket for the round clam (Venus
mercenaria). As its earlier form pequa-
ock indicates, this word is a reduction of
the Indian name of this shellfish in the
Algonquian dialects of New England, the
Narraganset poquańhock or the Massa-
chuset poquahoc signifying literally
‘thick or tightly closed shell', from po-
quaú, ‘thick or tightly closed’, and -hock,
‘that which covers. Roger Williams
(1643) calls the Narraganset pooquanhock
a horsefish. (A. F. C.)
Pooscoostekale (probably Puskus Takali,
‘hanging child.’–Halbert). A former
Choctaw town, mentioned by Romans as
having been deserted in 1771. It was


aunt. 301 POOSE-BACK-—'POPE 281
s. w. by iv. from Concha, and so seems
to have been in the s.w. corner of Kemper
co., l\iiss., though possiblglin Nesboba co.
Poolcooa to Ka1b.—Romans, orida, 311, 1775.
Boonkooe '.i‘okaii—Ibid., ma .
Poose-back. A word reported as used
in W. Connecticut to designate the Indian
woman’s manner of carrying a child on
the back (Babbitt, Dial. Notes, 342, 1894);
from pappoose. The second component is
the English back. (A. F. c.)
Pooaepatuck. Also called Uncachogue.
Oneof the 13 tribesof Long Island, N.Y.,
probably subordinate to the Montauk.
They occupied the s. shore from Patch-
ogue i-:. to the Shinnecock country. In
1666 a reservation was ceded to their



POOSEPATUCK WOMAN. (F. 0 BPECK, PHOTO.)
sachem, Tobaccus, on Forge r., a short
distance above the town of Mastic, where
a few mixed-bloods still survive, with no
knowledge of their language or customs,
on a state reservation o 50 acres. Eliza-
beth Joe, their woman sachem and last
chief died in 1832. In 1890 they num-
bered 10 families, governed by 3 trustees.
See Patchoag. (r. u. s.)
Pooaliapnkanuk. A former Choctaw set-
tlement, including Mt Dexter, probably
in Marion co., Miss. It was t ie scene
of the treat of Nov. 16, i805.—Am. State
Papers, Ind: Aff., I, 749, 1832.
Pope (P0-pé). A celebrated Tewa medi-
cine-man, native of thepuebio of SanJ uan,
who firstappcars in New Mexicohistory in
1675 as a leader either of some risoners
charged with witchcraft, and witlh killing
several missionaries, or of a party that
visited the Spanish governor at Santa FC-
in that year demanding their release.
Later making Taos the seat of his efforts,
iie quietly preached the doctrine of iii-
dependence of Spanish authorit ' and the
restoration of the old Pueblo life, which
developed into a plot to murder or drive
from t e country the 2,400 Spanish colo-
nists and priests. Chief among Pope's
adherents were Catiti of Santo Domingo,
Tupatifi of Picuris, and Jaca of Taos.
The plot quickly s read among the
Pueblos, meeting with enthusiasm as it
went. Aug. 13, 1680, was the day set
for the onslaii ht, and the news was
communicated liiy runners, even to the
far-off Hopi in Arizona, by means of a
knotted string; but for some reason the
Piros of the lower Rio Grande were not
invited to join in the massacre. Every
precaution was taken to keep from the
‘paniards all news of the proposed re
volt; no woman was permitted to know
of it, and, because suspected of treachery,
Pope put his own brother-in-law to
death. Nevertheless the news leaked
out, and Pope’s only hope of success was
to strike at once. The blow came on
Au .10. Four hundred Spanish colonists,
inclzuding 21 priests, were murdered, and
Santa Fe was besie ed, its thousand in-
habitants taking refuge with Gov. Anto-
nio dc Otermin in the oflicial buildings.
Here they remained until the 20th, when
a sortie made by 100 of the men resulted
in the rout of the Indians, 200 being killed
and 47 captured and hanged in the plaza
of the town. Thefoiiowin day the Span-
iards abandoned Santa is and began
their long retreat down the_Rio Grande
to El Paso.
Having accomplished this much, Pope
set about to realize the rest of his dream.
Those who had been baptized as Chris-
tians were washed with yucca suds; the
Spanish language and all baptismal names
were (prohibited; where not already con-
sume by the burning of the churches
all Christian objects were destroyed, and
everything done to restore the old order
of t ings. This project of obiiteratin
everything Spanish from the life and
thought of the Indians met with the
same enthusiasm as that with which the
plan of revolt had been received, and for
a time Pope, dressed in ceremonial garb
as he went from pueblo to pueblo, was
everywhere received with honor. His
success, however, had been more than he
could stand. Assuming the role of a
despot, he put to death those who re-
fused to obey his commands, and took
the most beautiful women for himself
and his captains. Then the old enemies
of the Pueblos intervened—drought, and
the Apache and Ute, who took advantage
of the absence of the Spaniards to resume
their forays. Internal dissension also
arose. The Keresan tribes and the Taos
and Pecos peo le fought against the Tewa
and Tanos, and)the latter deposed Pope on
account of his lordiy demands, electing
282
[B. A. E."
POPELOUT--POPULAR FALLACIES
to his place Luis Tupatū, who ruled the
Tewa and Tanos until 1688, when Po
was again elected; but he died before the
reconquest of the province by Vargas in
1692. See Prophets, Pueblos.
Consult Bancroft, Ariz. and N. Mex.,
1889; Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers,
III, IV, 1890–92. Davis, Span. Conq. N.
Mex., 1869. F. w. H.)
Popelout. Said to have been the name
of the site of San Juan Bautista mission,
in Costanoan territory, Cal.
Popelout.–Engelhardt, Franc. in Cal., 397, 1897.
Popeloutechom.—Ibid.
Popkum. A Cowichan tribe in a town
of the same name on Popkum res., lower
Fraser r., Brit. Col.; '' 12 in 1906.
Pā'pk'um.—Boas in Rep. Brit. A. A. S., 454, 1894.
Popcu.m.–Can Ind. Aff., pt. II, 160, 1901. Popkum.—
Ibid., 309, 1879.
Popof (named for Vasili and Ivan Popof,
traders and hunters in 1762–63). An
Aleut fishing settlement at Pirate cove,
Popof id., one of the Shumagins, Alaska;
pop. 7 in 1880, 146 in 1890 (including
another settlement at Humboldt har-
bor).—11th Census, Alaska, 85, 1893.
Poponesset. A village of Christian In-
dians in 1674 near Poponesset bay, Barn-
stable co., Mass. Its inhabitants were
robably a part of the Nauset.
sit-Bourne (1674) in Mass. Hist.Soc. Coll.,
awpoe
1st S., 1,197, 1806. Popponeeste—Freeman (1792),
''. 231. Popponessit.–Freeman (1792), ibid.,
Popotita (‘where there is popote', a
stiff straw). A Huichol rancheria and
religious place about 15 m. s. w. of San
Andrés Coamiata, q.v.
Epithápa.—Lumholtz, Unknown Mex., II, 72, 1902
# uichol name, referring to a kind of stiff grass).
opotita.—Ibid.
Popular fallacies. Since the day when
Columbus miscalled the aborigines of
America. “Indians,” believing that he
had discovered India, popular fallacies
respecting them have been numerous and
widespread. Some of the more important
of them will be discussed here.
Origin of the Indians.—As soon as, or
even before, the newly discovered conti-
nent was found to be not connected with
Asia, theories of the origin of the Indians
began to be formulated by the learned,
and, consistently with the religious spirit
of the age, a solution of the problem was
sought in Hebrew tradition. In the In-
dians were recognized the descendants of
the “lost tribes of Israel.” The latest
and most earnest supporters of the He-
brew origin are the Mormons, whose
statements are alleged to have the au-
thority of direct revelation. Absurd as
the theory is in the light of present
knowledge, anthropology owes to it sev-
eral valuable treatises on the habits and
characteristics of the Indians, which it
could ill afford to lose, notably Lord
Kingsborough's Mexican Antiquities
(1830–48) and Adair's History of the
North American Indians (1775), the lat-
ter book being filled with fancied simi-
larities to Jewish customs, rites, and even
traditions. (See Lost Ten Tribes.)
Equally absurd, but less widespread,
was the myth of a tribe of Welsh Indians,
descendants of a colony reputed to have
been founded by Prince Madoc about
1170. The myth placed them, with
their Welsh language and Welsh Bible,
first on the Atlantic coast, where they
were identified with the Tuscarora, and
then farther and farther w., until about
1776 we find the Welsh, or “white,”
Indians on the Missouri, where they
appeared as the Mandan (according to
Catlin), and later on Red r. Later still
they were identified with the Hopi of
Arizona, and finally with the Modoc of
Oregon, after which they vanish. (See
Croatan; White Indians; consultMooney in
Am. Anthrop., Iv, 393, 1891, and Bowen,
America Discovered by the Welsh, 1876.)
Other seekers of a foreign origin for the
American aborigines have derived them
in turn from Greeks, Chinese, Japanese,
Phenicians, Irish, Polynesians, and even
from the peoples of Australasia. Most of
these theories are based on fortuitous
analogies in habits, institutions, and arts;
but the attempt is frequently made to
strengthen them by alleged similarities
of language. The general similarity of
the human mind in similar stages of cul-
ture in every part of the world, with its
proneness to produce similar arts, insti-
tutions, religious ideas, myths, and even
material products, sufficiently explains
the former class of facts, whilst the hy-
potheses of identity of language, based,
as they invariably are, on a small num-
ber of verbal similarities in the nature of
coincidences, are wholly disproved on
adequate examination and analysis.
Indian languages.—Indian languages
are so utterly unlike European speech in
sound and so different in structure and
character that it is not surprising that
erroneous conceptions concerning them
should arise. The unlearned conceived
the idea that the speech of all Indians
of whatsoever tribe was practically the
same, that it was little more than a sort of
gibberish, that it contained but a small
number of words, that to eke out its
shortcomings the Indian was compelled
to use gestures, that it was hardly human
speech, much less orderly and well de-
veloped language.
A comprehension of the manifold vari-
ety of Indian linguistic families, embrac-
ing a multitude of languages and dialects,
of their rich vocabularies, flexible gram-
matical methods, and general sufficiency
to express any and all concepts the In-
dian mind is capable of entertaining,
above all, of their capacity, shared with
more advanced tongues, of indefinite ex-
pansion corresponding to culture growth,
BULL. 30]
was reserved for a later period and more
complete study. The intricacies of In-
dian languages are even yet but partially
understood; £udy has hardly
begun, so vast is the field
Indians not nomadic.—One of the com-
mon fallacies of early historians, by no
means yet entirely dissipated, was the
idea that the Indians were generally no-
madic, having no fixed place of abode,
but wandering hither and yon as fancy
or the necessities of existence demanded.
The term nomadic is not, in fact, proper-
ly applicable to any Indian tribe. Ever
tribe and every congeries of tribes, wit
exceptions to be noted, laid claim to and
dwelt within the limits of a certain tract
or region, the boundaries of which were
well understood, and were handed down
by tradition and not ordinarily relin-
quished save to a superior force. #:
many of the tribes, indeed, were debata-
ble areas, owned by none but claimed by
all, which from time immemorial formed
the cause of disputes and intertribal wars.
Most or all of the tribes E. of the Mississip-
pi except in the N., and somew. of it, were
to a greater or less extent agricultural and
depended much for food on the products
of their tillage. During the hunting sea-
son such tribes or villages broke up into
small parties and dispersed over their
domains more or less widely in search of
£ or they visited the seashore for
sh and shellfish. Only in this restricted
sense may they be said to be nomadic.
The so-called “horse Indians” and the
Plains Indians, at least after the latter
acquired the horse, wandered very widely
in search of their chief dependence, the
buffalo. Though most of these had no
fixed and permanent villages, they yet
possessed some idea as to the extent of
their own territory as well as that of their
neighbors. The Athapascan and Algon-
quian tribes of the far N., where ab-
sence of agriculture, the wide expanses of
desolate territory, and the nature of the
game necessitated frequent changes of
abode and forbade any form of fixed vil-
# e life, most nearly approached nomadic
lie.
Indian ownership of land.—The exact
nature of Indian ownership of land ap-
pears not to have been understood b
the early settlers, and the misunderstand-
ing was the fruitful source of trouble and
even bloodshed. Neither the individual
Indian nor the family possessed vested
rights in land. The land belonged to the
tribe as a whole, but individual families
and clans might appropriate for their own
use and tillage any portion of the tribe's
unoccupied domain. Hence it was im-
possible for a chief, family, clan, or any
section of a tribe legally to sell or to give
away to aliens, white or red, any part of
the tribal domain, and the inevitable con-
1°OPULAR FALLACIES
283
sequence of illegal sales or gifts was bad
feeling, followed often by repudiation of
the contract by the tribe as a whole.
Attempts by the whites to enforce these
supposed legal sales were followed by dis-
order and bloodshed, often by prolonged
wars. (See Land Tenure.)
Ideas of royalty.–It is perhaps not
strange that the early emigrants to Amer-
ica, habituated to European ideas of royal
descent and kingly prerogative, should
describe the sim le village and tribal
organizations of ' Indians with high-
sounding phrases. Early treatises on the
Indians teem with the terms “king,”
“queen,” and “princess,” and even with
ideas of hereditary privilege and rank.
It would be difficult to imagine states of
society more unlike than one implied by
such terms and the simple democracy of
most of the Indians. On the N.W. coast
and amongsometribes of thes. Atlantic re-
gion ideas of caste had gained a foothold,
[' founded on a property basis,
ut this was exceptional. Equality and
£di: rinciples
of Indian society. In some tribes, as the
Iroquois, certain of the highest chieftain-
cies were confined to certain clans, and
these may be said in a modified sense to
have been hereditary, and there were
also hereditary chieftaincies among the
Apache, Chippewa, , Sioux, and other
tribes. Practically, however, the offices
within the limits of the tribal government
were purely elective. The ability of the
candidates, their courage, eloquence, pre-
vious services, above all, their personal
popularity, formed the basis for election
to any and all offices. Except among
the Natchez and a few other tribes of the
lower Mississippi, no £ in any wise
analogous to that of the despot, no rank
savoring of inheritance, as we understand
the term, existed among our Indians.
Even military service was not compul-
sory, but he who would might organize a
war party, and the courage and known
prowess in war of the leader chiefly de-
termined the number of his followers.
So loose were the ties of authority on the
warpath that a bad dream or an unlucky
£ was enough to diminish the num-
r of the war party at any time or even
to break it up entirely.
The idea prevalent among the colonists
of a legal executive head over the Indians,
a so-called king, was acceptable on ac-
count of the aid it lent to the transaction
of business with the Indians, especially
to the enforcement of contracts. It en-
abled the colonists to treat directly and
effectively with one man, or at most with
a few, for the sale of land, instead of with
the tribe as a whole. The fact is that
social and political organization was of
the lowest kind; the very name of tribe,
with implication of a body bound together
284
[B. A. E."
ROPULAR FALLA CIES
by social ties and under some central au-
thority, is of very uncertain application.
(See Chiefs.)
Knowledge of medicine.—Many errone-
ous ideas of the practice of medicine
among the Indians are current, often fos-
tered by quacks who claim to have re-
ceived herbs and methods of practice
from noted Indian doctors. The medical
art among all Indians was rooted in sor-
cery; and the prevailing idea that diseases
were caused by the presence or acts of
evil spirits, which could be removed only
by sorcery and incantation, controlled
diagnosis and treatment. This concep-
tion gave rise to both priest and physician.
Combined with it there grew up a certain
knowledge of and dependence upon sim-
ples, one important development of which
was what we know as the doctrine of
signatures, according to which, in some
cases, the color, shape, and markings of
£ are supposed to indicate the organs
or which in disease they are supposed to
be specifics. There was current in many
tribes, especially among the old women,
a rude knowledge of the therapeutic use
of a considerable number of plants and
roots, and of the sweating process, which
was employed with little discrimination.
See Medicine and Medicine-men.)
The Great Spirit.—Among the many
erroneous conceptions regarding the In-
dian none has taken deeper root than the
one which ascribes to him belief in an
overruling deity, the “Great Spirit.”
Very far removed from this tremendous
conception of one all-powerful deity was
the Indian belief in a multitude of spirits
that dwelt in animate and inanimate ob-
jects, to propitiate which was the chief
object of £ supplications and sacrifices.
To none of his deities did the Indian
ascribe moral good or evil. His religion
was practical. The spirits were the
source of good or bad fortune whether on
the hunting path or the war trail, in the
pursuit of a wife or in a ball game. If
successful he adored, offered sacrifices,
and made valuable presents. If unsuc-
cessful he cast his manito away and of-
fered his faith to more powerful or more
friendly deities.
In this world of spirits the Indian dwelt
in perpetual fear. He feared to offend
the spirits of the mountains, of the dark
: of the lake, of the prairie. The
real Indian was a different creature from
the joyous and untrammeled savage pic-
tured and envied by the poet and phi-
losopher. (See Mythology, Nanabozho,
Religion.)
#. hunting ground.—If the term be
understood to imply nothing more than a
belief of the Indian in a future existence,
it answers, perhaps, as well as another.
That the Indian believes in a future life
his mortuary rites abundantly testify. It
may be confidently stated that no tribe
of American Indians was without some
idea of a life after death, but as to its
exact nature and whereabouts the In-
dian's ideas, differing in different tribes,
were vague. Nor does it appear that
belief in a future life had any marked
influence on the daily life and conduct of
the individual. The American Indian
seems not to have evolved the idea of
hell and future punishment.
Division of labor.—The position of wo-
man in Indian society, especially as re-
gards the division of labor, has been
misunderstood. Historians have gener-
' pictured her as a £ and slave,
toiling incessantly, while her indolent
husband idles away most of the time and
exists chiefly by the fruits of her labor.
While the picture is not wholly false, it
is much overdrawn, chiefly because the
observations which suggest it were made
about the camp or #: in which and
in the neighboring fields lay the peculiar
province of woman's activity. In addi-
tion to the nurture of children, their
duties were the erection and care of the
habitation, cooking, preparation of skins,
and the making of clothing, pottery, and
basketry, and among many tribes they
were expected also to help bring home
the spoils of the chase. Among agri-
cultural tribes generally tillage of the
fields was largely woman's work. Thus
her tasks were many and laborious, but
she had her hours for £ and for spe-
cial women's games. In an Indian com-
munity, where the food question is always
a serious one, there can be no idle hands.
The women were aided in their round of
tasks by the children and the old men.
Where slavery existed their toil was fur-
ther lightened by the aid of slaves, and
in other tribes captives were often com-
pelled to aid in the women's work.
The men did all the hunting, fishing,
and trapping, which in savagery are #
ways toilsome, frequently dangerous, and
not rarely fatal, especially in winter.
The man alone bore arms, and to him
belonged the chances and dangers of war.
The making and administration of laws,
the conduct of treaties, and the general
regulation of tribal affairs were in the
hands of the men, though in these fields
woman also had important prerogatives.
To men were intrusted all the important
ceremonies and most of the religious rites,
also the task of memorizing tribal records
and treaties, as well as rituals, which in-
volved astonishing feats of memory. The
chief manual labor of the men was the
manufacture of hunting and war imple-
ments, an important occupation that took
much time. The manufacture of canoes,
also, was chiefly man's work, and, indeed,
in some tribes the men did the skin dress-
ing and even made their wives' clothing.
BULL. 30]
Thus, in Indian society, the position of
woman was usually subordinate, and the
lines of demarcation between the duties
of the sexes were everywhere sharply
drawn. Nevertheless, the division of la-
bor was not so unequal as it might seem
to the casual observer, and it is difficult to
understand how the line could have been
more fairly drawn in a state of society
where the military spirit was so domi-
nant. Indian communities lived in con-
stant, danger of attack, and their men,
whether in camp or on the march, must
ever be ready at a moment's warning to
seize their arms and defend their homes
and families.
Where Indian communities adopted
settled village life, as did the Pueblo
peoples, or where the nature of tribal
wealth was such as to enable women to
become property holders on a large scale,
as among the Navaho, whose women own
the sheep, or where slavery was an
established institution and extensively
practised, as among the N. W. coast
tribes, the position of women advanced,
and there ensued, among other social
changes, a more equal division of labori-
ous tasks. (See Labor, Women.) -
Degeneracy of mixed-bloods.–It has long
been an adage that the mixed-blood is a
moral degenerate, exhibiting few or none
of the virtues of either, but all the vices
of both of the parent stocks. In various
parts of the country there are many
mixed-bloods of undoubted ability and
of high moral standing, and there is no
evidence to prove that the low moral
status of the average mixed-bloods of the
frontier is a necessary result of mixture
of blood, but there is much to indicate
that it arises chiefly from his unfortunate
environment. The mixed-blood often
finds little favor with either race, while
his superior education and advantages,
derived from association with the whites,
enable him to outstrip his Indian brother
in the pursuit of either good or evil.
Absorption into the dominant race is
likely to be the fate of the Indian, and
there is no reason to fear that when freed
from his anomalous environment the
mixed-blood will not win an honorable
social, industrial, and political place in
the national life. (See Mixed-bloods.)
Indian pigmies and giants.—All times
and all peoples have had traditions of
pigmies and giants. It is therefore no-
wise surprising that such myths were
early transplanted to American soil.
The story of an ancient race of pigmies
in Tennessee, familiar to most archeolo-
gists, owes its origin to the discovery, in
the early half of the last century, of
numerous small stone coffins or cists
containing skeletons. The largest, meas-
ured by Featherstonhaugh, was 24 in.
long by 9 in. deep. The small size of the
POPULAR FALLACIES
285
cists was assumed by their discoverers
to be proof of the existence of a race of
dwarfs, and the belief gained ready cred-
ence and exists to the present day in the
minds of a few. In many cases the skele-
tons of the supposed dwarfs proved to be
those of children, while, as pointed out
by Jones and Thomas, the skeletons of
the adults found in the cists had been
deprived of flesh, a common Indian
mortuary custom throughout the mound
region, and then disjointed, when the
bones of an adult could be packed into
very small space.
A race of dwarfs has also been popu-
larly ascribed to the cliff-dweller region
of New Mexico and Arizona, partly
owing to the finding of £e: and
shrunken mummies of children, too
hastily assumed to be those of dwarfs,
and partly owing to the discovery of
small apartments in the cliff-dwellings,
of the nature of cubby-holes for the
£ of property, the entrances to
which were too small to permit the
passage, erect, of an ordinaryman; hence,
in the mind of the discoverers, they must
have been used by dwarfs. The Pueblo
ples are, indeed, of relatively small
stature, but they are as far from being
dwarfs as other Indians from being
giants. (For details respecting the dwarfs
of Tennessee, see Haywood, Natural and
Aboriginal History of Tennessee, 1823;
Jones, Antiquities of Tennessee, 10, 1876.)
The myth of the discovery of giant
skeletons, perennial in newspapers, is
revived at times by the finding of huge
fossil mammalian remains of ancient
epochs, erroneously supposed by the
£ to be human; at others by the
iscoverv of buried skeletons the bones
of which have in the course of time
become separated, so as to give the im-
pression # beings of unusual height.
There was considerable diversity of stat-
ure among Indian tribes, some, as the
Pueblos, being of rather small size, while
among the tribes of the lower Colorado
and the Plains were many men of unusual
size. Now and then, too, as among other
peoples, a man is found who is a real
giant among his kind; a skeleton was
exhumed in West Virginia which meas-
ured 73 ft in length and 19 in. across the
shoulders. (See Anatomy, Physiology.)
Mound-builders and Cliff-dwellers.—The
belief was formerly held by many that
the mound-builders of the \'
valley and the cliff-dwellers of the S. W.
border were racially distinct from the
Indians or had reached a superior degree
of culture. The more thoroughly the
mounds and cliff ruins have In ex-
lored and the more carefully the arti-
cts, customs, and culture status of these
ancient peoples are studied, the more
apparent is it that their attainments
KO
®
O1
POPULATION [B- A- E~
were nowise superior to those of the later
Indian. There is no evidence incom-
patible with the theory that the builders
of the mounds and the dwellers in the
cliffs are the ancestors of the tribes now
or recently in possession of the same
regions.
Slolidity and taciturnity.—The idea of
the Indian, once popular, su ests a taci-
turn and stolid character, $10 smoked
his pipe in silence and stalked reserved
and dignified amon his fellows. Un-
questionably the Indian of the Atlantic
s ope differed in many respects from his
kinsmen farther w.; it may be that the
forest Indian of the N. and E. imbibed
something of the spirit of the primeval
woods which, deep and gloomy, over-
spread much of his region. If so, he has
no counterpart in the regions w. of the
Mississippi. On occasions of ceremony
and religion the western Indian can be
both dignified and solemn, as befits the
occasion; but his nature, if not as bright
and sunny as that of the Polynesian, is at
least as far removed from moroseness as
his disposition is from taciturnity. The
Indian of the present day has at least a
fair sense of humor, and is very far from
being a stranger to jest, laughter, and
repartee. (n. w. H.)
Population. The question of the num-
ber of the native po ulation of Ameriw,
and particularly of tlie United States and
British America, at the coming of the
white man, has been the subject of much
speculation. Extremists on the one hand
have imagined a population of millions,
while on the other hand the untenable
claim has been made, and persistently
repeated, that there has been no decrease,
but that on the contrary, in s ite of
removals, wars, epidemics, and dissipa-
tion, and the patent fact that the aborig-
inal population of whole regions has
comp etely disappeared, the Indian has
thriven under misfortune and is more
numerous to-day than at any former
period. The first error is due in part to
the tendency to magnify the glory of a
vanished past, and in part to the mistaken
idea that the numerous ancient remains
scattered over the country were built or
occupied at praeticall the same period.
The contrary error—tliat the Indian has
increased—is due to several causes, chief
of which is the mistake of starting the
calculation at too recent a period, usually
at the establishment of treaty relations.
The fact is that between the 1 iscovery of
America and the beginning of the federal
ggvemment the a original population
d been subjected to nearly three cen-
turies of destructive influences,which had
already wiped out many tribes entirely
and reduced many others to mere rem-
nants. Anotherfactorof apparentincrease
is found in the mixed-blood element,
which is officially counted as Indian, al-
though frequent y representing only 11,1,
315, or even 31; of Indian blood, while in
the late Indian Ter. (Oklahoma) it is well
known that the tribal rolls contain thou-
sands of names repudiated by the former
tribal courts. The Indian of the discovery
period was a full-blood; the Indian of to-
day is very often a mon rel, with not
enough of aboriginal bloocg to be distin-
guishable in the features, yet, excepting
in a. few tribes, no ofiicial distinction is
made.
The chief causes of decrease, in order
of importance, may be classed as small-
pox and other epidemics; tuberculosis;
sexual diseases; whisky and attendant dis-
sipation; removals, starvation and sub-
jection to unaccustomed conditions; low
vitality due to mental depression under
misfortune; wars. In the category of de-
stroyers all but wars and tuberculosis may
be considered to have come from the
white man, and the increasin destruc-
tiveness of tuberculosis imelf is (file largely
to conditions consequent upon his advent.
Smallpox has repeatedly swept over wide
areas, sometimes destroying perhaps one-
half the native population within its path.
One historic smal pox epidemic originat-
ing on the upper Missouri in 1781-82
swept northward to Great Slave lake,
eastward to L Superior, and westward to
the Pacific. Another, in 1801-02, rav-
aged from the Rio (irande to Dakota,
and another, in 1837-38, reduced the
strength of the northern Plains tribes by
nearly one-half. A fever visitation about
the year 1830 was officially estimated to
have killed 70,000 Indians in California,
while at about the same time a malarial
fever epidemic in Oregon and on the
Columbia—said to have been due to the
plowing up of the ground at the trading
posts—ravaged the tribes of the region
and practically exterminated those of
Chinookan stock. The destruction by
disease and dissipation has been reatest
along the Pacific coast, where a%so the
original population was most numerous.
In California the enormous decrease from
about a quarter of a million to less than
20,000 is due chiefly to the cruelties and
wholesale massacres perpetrated b the
miners and early settlers. The almost
complete extermination of the Aleut is
attri utable to the same causes during the
early Russian ‘period. Confinement in
mission establis ments has also been fatal
to the Indian, in spite of increased com-
fort in living conditions. Wars in most
cases have not greatly diminished the
number of Indians. The tribes were in
chronic warfare among themselves, so
that the balance was nearly even until,
as in the notable case of the Iroquois,
BULL. 30]
the acquisition of firearms gave one body
an immense superiority over its neigh-
bors. Among the wars most destructive
to the Indians may be noted those in
Virginia and southern New England, the
raids upon the Florida missions by the
Carolina settlers and their savage allies,
the wars of the Natchez and Foxes with
the French, the Creek war, and the war
waged by the Iroquois for a period of
thirty years upon all the surrounding
tribes.
A careful study of population conditions
for the whole territory N. of Mexico,
taking each geographicsection separately,
indicates a total population, at the time
of the coming of the white man, of nearly
1,150,000 Indians, which is believed to
be within 10 per cent of the actual num-
ber. Of this total 846,000 were within
the limits of the United States proper,
220,000 in British America, 72,000 in
Alaska, and 10,000 in Greenland. The
original total is now reduced to about
403,000, a decrease of about 65 per cent.
The complete study is expec to form
the subject of a future Bulletin of the
Bureau of American Ethnology. (J.M.)
Poquim, Poquoiam. See Uncas.
Poquonnoc (from pauqu'un-auke, ‘aclear-
ing’). A tribe formerly living about the
mouth of Farmington r. in Hartford co.,
Conn. Their principal village, called also
Pequonnoc, was near the present Windsor.
Paquaanocke.—Windsor Rec. (£ cited by
Trumbull, Ind. Names Conn., 55, 1881. Paquan-
Plymouth deed (1687), ibid. Paquanick.--
Windsor Rec., op. cit., Pequanucke.—R. I. Col.
Rec. (1644)cited by Trumbull, ibid. Poquan'noc.—
Trumbull, ibid., 54. Poquannock.-McClure (1797)
in Mass. Hist. Soc. ll., 1st s., v., 169, 1806.
:*—windorse ovelt Powquaniock.—
Poquosin. A name applied in eastern
Maryland, Virginia, and North Carolina
to a low wooded ground or swamp, which
is covered with shallow water in winter
and remains in a miry condition in sum-
mer. Some of these '' in North
Carolina, such as the “Holly Shelter
pocoson,” are 40 m. in length, and over-
rown with great bodies of valuable tim-
£ trees, rendered inaccessible to the
outer world by reason of overflow and the
£ miry state of the ground. In
uplin co. in the same state, in which
sons, or “dismals” as they are also
called, abound, there are 105 sq. m. of
pure mud swamps, and in Pender co. 206
sq. m. of overflowed land. The name is
sometimes applied to a reclaimed swamp.
The name is from Renape paikwesen, a
verbal adjective meaning ‘it (the land) is
in a slightly watered condition.” The
word is common to all Algonquian dia-
lects, and in Wood Cree is '' substan-
tively as a name for a shoal or “shallow'.
The name is spelled also poaquesson,
poquoson, pocoson, perkoson. (w. R. G.)
POQUIM—PORTER
287
Porgy. According to Bartlett (Dict.
Americanisms, 484, 1877), a name given
in New York to a fish (Sparus argyrops)
called in Rhode Island and E. Connecti-
cut scup, and in some other parts of New
England scuppaug. The dictionaries give
porgy the following meanings: 1. Braize
(Pagrus vulgaris), scup, pinfish, and mar-
te-fish. 2. Surf-fish of the Pacific coast.
. Angel-fish. 4. Toad-fish and men-
haden. Porgy, spelled also poggy, pogy,
pogie, paugie, etc., is a reduction of
mishcuppat.og, plural of mishcup, in
the N set dialect of Algonquian,
which Roger Williams (1643) rendered
“breames.” The whites took the plural
as a singular and decapitated it, hence
porgy, paugie, etc. The decaudated form
appears as mishcup in some parts of New
ngland. Gerard, on the other hand,
asserts that £ is “not a corruption of
an Indian word, but a name in England
for a fish allied to our porgy. It was in-
troduced at an early period, and is men-
tioned by Josselyn. Catesby gives it also
as the name of a Bermuda fish. It was
evidently derived from parqus, one of
the forms of pagrus, a word of Greek
origin.” See Mishcup, Pogy. (A. F. C.)
Porphyry. Rock of igneous origin and
resembling granite, but characterized by
the presence of crystals of quartz and
feldspar which, when large and contrast-
ing with the somber matrix, give a very
attractive appearance. It was often used
by the native tribes in making their
heavier implements, and the more showy
varieties were selected for the manufac-
ture of ornaments and objects of cere-
mony. (w. H. H.)
Portage Band. A Winnebago division
that resided in 1811 at the portage of Fox
and Wisconsin rs., at the present site of
Portage, Wis.—Gale, Upper Miss., 185,
1867.
Porter, Pleasant. One of the last chiefs
of the Creek Nation; born at the family
home near the present Coweta, N. of
Arkansas r., in the Creek Nation, Okla.,
Sept. 26, 1840, died of paralysis at Vinita,
Cherokee Nation, Sept. 3, 1907, while en
route to Missouri. His father was a white
man, Pleasant Porter inheriting his In-
dian blood from his mother, who, through
her father, Tulope Tustunuggee, of the
Big Spring town of Creeks, had a decided
strain of negro blood. He was a bright
boy, but acquired only a limited educa-
tion at the old Tallahassee mission school;
from wide reading, however, after he be-
came of age, he was regarded as one of
the best informed Indians in the entire
When the Civil War broke
out many of Porter's relatives and friends
espoused the cause of the North and en-
listed in its service, but with the majority
of the Creeks he entered the service of
Indian Ter.
288
LB. A. E.
PORT ESSINGTON-POTAM
the Confederacy and at the close of the
war was a first lieutenant of Company
A, Second Creek regiment. In an engage-
ment with the Creeks who had taken
sides with the North, Porter received a
wound which subjected him to a slight
lameness throughout the remainder of his
life. Soon after peace was restored he
took an active part in shaping the affairs
of the Creek Nation; first becoming One
of the clerks of the National council, he
was soon promoted to a seat in that body,
which he retained for twelve or sixteen
years, and for one term was president of
the upper house. He also served one or two
terms as superintendent of schools of the
Nation, and has sometimes been credited
with the fatherhood of the school system
of the Creek Nation of that time. On
twenty or more occasions he was a dele-
gate of the Nation to Washington, where
he was intrusted with important interests,
being a member of the particular delega-
tion that concluded the last agreement
between the Creeks and the United States
in 1902. At the most critical period in
the history of his tribe Porter was elected
to the chieftaincy, and after serving a term
of four years to their satisfaction, was
again elected to the office and was serving
the term due to terminate Dec. 5, 1907,
when death came. Porter was ever true
to his people, and amid the perplexin
conditions attending the surrender o
their tribal government and the assump-
tion of that of tho whites he led them
É' more successfully than any other
reek leader could have done. e Was
the seventh and last Creek chief elected
by the people after the adoption in 1867
# the national constitution. He left a
son William, two daughters, Mrs Maimie
Farnesworth and Miss Lenora, and also a
sister, Mrs Nancy Yargee, residing at Red
Fork, Okla.
Port Essington. A modern town, oc-
cupied by Tsimshian and whites, at the
mouth of Skeena r., Brit. Col. It is im-
portant as a port and as a center of the
canning industry. Pop. in 1908, with
Kitzumgaylum and Kitzelas, 191.
Port Simpson. A modern town, former-
ly called Fort Simpson, on the N. w. coast
of British Columbia between Metlakatla
and the mouth of Nass r., built up around
a Hudson's Bay Co.'s stockade. In 1908
it contained 703 Tsimshian Indians.
Portuguese. See Croatan Indians.
Poruptanck. A village of the Powhatan
confederacy in 1608, situated on the N.
bank of York r. in Gloucester co., Va.—
Smith (1629), Va., I, map, repr. 1819.
Possuingge, A ruined Tewa pueblo at
the Rito Colorado, about 10 m. w. of the
hot £ near Abiquiu, N. Mex. It
was the home of Poseueve, a shaman or
successful wizard, who, according to na-
tive tradition, was subsequently deified,
and “around whose figure the story of
Montezuma has latterly been woven.”
The aboriginal name of the village was
Po-se or Pho-se, Poseuingge referring to
the ruins. Cf. Pojiuuingge, and consult
Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers, III, 61,
310, 1890; Iv, 37 et seq., 1892.
Another ruined pueblo bearing the
same name, and called also Posege, is
situated at Ojo Caliente, about 14 m.
above its mouth and about the same dis-
tance N. E. of Abiquiu. The ruins are on
a hill about 140 ft above the stream;
they are of adobe and stone, and the re-
mains of 13 circular kivas are still to be
seen. See Hewett in Bull. 32, B. A. E.,
38–39, 1906.
P'ho-se.—Bandelier, op. cit., IV, 42. Po-se.—Ibid.
Poshiwu. The Magpie clan of the £
Pociwu wińwü.-Fewkes in 19th Rep. B. A. E., 584,
1900. Po-si'-o.—Stephen in 8th Rep. B. A. E., 39,
1891. Pósiwuu.—Voth, Hopi Proper Names, 101,
1905. Po'-si-wuwuñ-wü.—Fewkes in Am. Anthrop.,
VII, 405, 1894.
Poskesa. A Mono tribe that lived be-
tween San Joaquin and Kings rs., Cal.
Not mentioned since the first £ of
American occupancy, when they were
said to have been one of four tribes un-
der the chief Towoguiet. They ceded
their lands to the U. S. by treaty of Apr.
29, 1851, and were placed on a reserve
between Chowchilla and Kaweah rs.
Boshgisha.—A. L. Kroeber, inf’n, 1906 (Yokuts
name). Pas-ke-sa.-Royce in 18th # . A. E.,
782, 1899. Pas-ke-sas.—Barbourin Sen. Ex. Doc. 4,
32d Cong., spec. sess., 252, 1853. Po-ke-as.—Johns-
ton in Sen. Ex. Doc. 61, 32d Cong., 1st sess., 22,
1852. Pos-ke-as.—Ibid., 23. Pos-ke-sas.–McKee
in Ind. Aff. Rep., 223, 1851.
Poso Blanco (Span.: “white well or
water-hole”). A Papago village in S. Ari-
zona, S. of Gila r.; pop. about 300 in
#-Fron in Ind. '' Rep. 1863, 385,
Posos (Span.: ‘water holes’). A for-
mer Yuma rancheria near the s. bank of
Gila r., above its mouth, in the present
Arizona; visited by Anza and Font in
1776.
Posos.-Font, map (1777), in Bancroft, Ariz. and
N. Mex., 393, 1889. Pozos de Enmedio.-Anza and
Font cited by Bancroft, ibid. Zacatal Duro.—Ibid.
Poso Verde (Span.: ‘green well or water
hole'). A Papago villages. of the Arizona-
Sonora boundary, opposite Oro Blanco,
Ariz.; pop. about 350 in 1863 (Poston in
Ind. Aff. Rep. 1863,385, 1864), when it was
regarded as in the United States.
Chutukivahia,—J. W. Fewkes, inf'n, 1907 ('green
spring’: native name).
Possum. A popular form of opossum
Q. V.).
Posta. See La Posta.
Potam. A Yaqui settlement on the N.
bank of lower Rio Yaqui, s. w. Sonora,
Mexico.
Potam.—Velasco (1850) quoted by Bancroft, Nat.
Races, 1,608, 1882. Potan.–Alcedo, Dic, Geog., IV,
288, 1788, Santísima Trinidad de Potam.—Orozco y
Berra, Geog., 355, 1864.
BULL. 30] POTANO—POTAWATOMI 289
Potano. A tribe of Timucuan stock for-
merly occupying an inland territory in
N. Florida, about the upper waters of Su-
wanneer. De Soto passed through their
territory in 1539, the French Huguenots
found them at war with the Timucua in
1564, and Pareja mentions them in 1612
as speaking a Timucuan dialect. They
were later Christianized, and gathered
into mission villages, which, with those of
the Apalachee, were destroyed by the in-
cursions of the savages from the north-
ward in 1701–08. (J. #}
Patanou.—Laudonnière (1564)misquoted by Shipp
De Soto and Fla., 518, 1881. Potano.–Gentl. Ó
Elvas #) in Bourne, De Soto Narr., I, 38, 1904;
Ranjel (ca. 1546), ibid., II, 70, 1904; # (1612)
as quoted by Gatschet in Proc. Am. Philos. Soc.,
xvii, 479, 1880. Potanou.—Laudonnière (1564) in
French, Hist. Coll. La., n.s.,243, 1869. Potavou.—
Brinton, Fla. Penin., 119.1859 (misprint v for n).
Potanumaquut. A former Nauset village
on Pleasant bay, near Harwich, Barnstab e
co., Mass. In 1762 it still contained 64
Indians and was, next to Mashpee, the
largest Indian village in the county.
Ponanummakut.—Rawson and Danforth in Mass.
Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st s., x, 133, 1809. Potanumacut.—
Treaty of 1687, ibid., 4th s., V, 186, 1861. Potanu-
maquut.–Freeman (1792), ibid., 1st s., I, 230, 1806.
Potenumacut.—Writer (ca. 1767), ibid., 2d s., III,
14, 1815. Potemummecut.—Stiles (1762), ibid., 1st
s., x, 112, 1809.
Potaucao. A village of the Powhatan
confederacy in 1608, in New Kent co., Va.,
between the Chickahominy and Pamun-
key rs.
Potaucao.-Smith £ Va., I, map, repr. 1819.
Potavncak.—Pots, ibid., 219.
Potawackati. A band, probably Mo-
uelumnan, so called from their chief,
' y residing near the headwaters of
Mariposa, Merced, and Tuolumners., Cal.
Potawackaties.—Barbour et al. (1851) in Sen. Ex.
Doc. 4, 32d Cong., spec. sess., 60, 1853.
Potawatomi (J. B. Bottineau, speaking
Chippewa and Cree fluently, gives Pota-
watamiñk or Potawaganiñk, i.e. ‘People of
the place of the fire,’ as the primary form
of the name. This derivation is strongly
confirmed by the Huron name Asistague-
rouon (Champlain, 1616), for Otsistê'ge-
‘rofinoñ’, likewise signifying ‘People of
the place of fire,” which was applied by
them to their enemies who dwelt in 1616
on the w. shores of L. Huron. The Jes-
uit. Relation for 1671 (42, 1858) has the
following passage: “Four nations make
their abode here, namely, those who
bear the name Puans (i.e., the Winne-
bago), who have always lived here as in
their own country, and who have been
reduced to nothing from being a very
flourishing and populous people, having
been exterminated by the Illinois, their
enemies; the Potawatomi, the Sauk, and
the Nation of the Fork (la Fourche) also
live here, but as strangers (or foreigners),
driven by the fear of £ [The Neu-
ters and Ottawa] from their own lands
which are between the lake of the Hu-
57009°—Bull. 30, pt 2–12–19
rons and that of the Illinois.” The
Jesuit Relations employ the expression
“Nation of Fire,” until in the one for
1670 (p. 94) occurs the first use of
“Makskouteng,” who are represented as
living then on Fox r. in what is now
Wisconsin. Hence, it seems clear that
the term “nation of fire” was originally
applied to the Potawatomi and their close
neighbors, the Sauk and the “Nation of
the Fork,” dwelling on the w. shore of
L. Huron. And since a part at least of
the Potawatomi tribe bears the name
Maskotens, officially known as the “Prai-
rie Band,” and the tribe as a whole was
a part of those who were called “People
of the IFire,” a natural confusion arose as
to the application of these two names,
POTAwa ToM1 MAN
and so the term “Fire Nation” at last
became permanently affixed to a people
whose proper name was “People of the
Small Prairie,” latterly known as the
Mascoutens.—Hewitt). An Algonquian
tribe, first encountered on the islands of
Green bay, Wis., and at its head. Accord-
ing to the traditions of all three tribes, the
Potawatomi, Chippewa, and Ottawa were
originally one people, and seem to have
reached the region about the upper end
of L. Huron together. Here they sepa-
rated, but the three have sometimes
formed a loose confederacy, or have acted
in concert, and in 1846 those removed be-
ond the Mississippi, asserting their
ormer connection, asked to be again
united. Warren conjectured that it had

290
[B. A. E.
POTAWATOMI
been less than three centuries since the
Chippewa became disconnected as a dis-
tinct tribe from the Ottawa and Potawat-
omi. In the Jesuit Relation for 1640 the
Potawatomi are spoken of as living in the
vicinity of the Winnebago. Verwyst (Mis-
sionary Labors, 211, 1886) saysthat in 1641
they were at Sault Ste Marie, fleeing be-
fore the Sioux. The Jesuit Relation of
1642, speaking of the meeting of Raym-
bault and Jogues with the tribes at
Sault Ste Marie, says that “a certain
nation farther away, which they called
Pouteatami, had abandoned its country
and taken refuge with the inhabitants of
the Sault in order to escape from some
other hostile nation which was continu-
ally harassing them.” At the “feast of
the dead” attended by Raymbault and
Jogues in 1641, somewhere E. or N. E. of
L. Huron, the Chippewa and Potawatomi
appear to have been present. In 1667,
Allouez met 300 of their warriors at
Chaquamegon bay.
were dwelling in 1670 on the islands in
the mouth of Green bay, chiefly about
the Jesuit mission of St François Xavier.
They were then moving southward,
and by the close of the 17th century
had established themselves on Milwau-
kee r., at Chicago, and on St Joseph
r., mostly in territory that had previ-
ously been held by the Miami. (For their
migration from Michigan, see Sauk.)
After the conquest of the Illinois, about
1765, they took possession of the part of
Illinois lying N. E. of the country seized by
the £ £ and Kickapoo, at the
same time spreading eastward over south-
ern Michigan and gradually approaching
the Wabash. At the treaty of Greenville,
in 1795, they notified the Miami that they
intended to move down upon the Wabash,
which they soon afterward did, in spite
of the protests of the Miami, who claimed
that whole region. By the beginning of
the 19th century they were in possession
of the country around the head of L.
Michigan, from Milwaukee r in Wiscon-
sin to Grand r. in Michigan, extending
8. W. £ part of N. Illinois, E. across
Michigan to L. Erie, and s. in Indiana
to the Wabash and as far down as Pine
cr. Within this territory they had about
50 villages. The principal divisions were
those of St Joseph r. and Huron r.,
Mich., Wabash r., and the Prairie band
of Potawatomi in Illinois and Wisconsin.
The Potawatomi sided actively with the
French down to the peace of 1763; they
were prominent in the rising under Pon-
tiac, and on the breaking out of the Revo-
lution in 1775 took arms against the
United States and continued hostilities
until the treaty of Greenville in 1795.
They again took up arms in the British
interest in 1812, and made final treaties
A portion of them
of peace in 1815. As the settlements rap-
idly pressed upon them, they sold their
land by piecemeal, chiefly between the
years 1836 and 1841, and removed beyond
the Mississippi. A large part of those re-
siding in £na refused to leave their
homes until driven out by military force.
A part of them escaped into Canada and
are now settled on Walpole id. in L. St
Clair. Those who went w. were settled
partly in w. Iowa and partly in Kansas,
the former, with whom were many indi-
viduals of other tribes, being known as
Prairie Potawatomi, while the others were
known as Potawatomi of the Woods. In
1846 they were all united on a reservation
ins. Kansas. A part of them was known
as the Keotuc band. In 1861 a large part
of the tribe took lands in severalty and
became known as Citizen Potawatomi,
but in 1868 they again removed to a tract
in Indian Ter. (Oklahoma), where they
now are. The others are still in Kansas,
while a considerable body, part of the
Prairie band, is yet in Wisconsin, and
another band, the Potawatomi of Huron,
is in lower Michigan.
The Indians of this tribe are described
in the early notices as “the most docile
and affectionate toward the French of
all the savages of the west.” They were
also more kindly disposed toward Chris-
tianity, besides being more humane and
civilized than the other tribes. Tailhan
says: “Their natural politeness and readi-
ness to oblige was extended to strangers,
which was very rare among these peo-
ples. Up to this time (1864) they have
resisted the rum and brandy with which
the Anglo-Sax' have poisoned the other
tribes.” Sir William Johnson, however,
complained in 1772 of robberies and mur-
ders committed by them through the in-
trigues and jealousy of the French trad-
ers. Their women were more reserved
than was usual among Indians, and
showed some tendency toward refine-
ment in manners. The Potawatomi of
Milwaukee r., who were, considerably
intermixed with Sauk and Winnebago,
were described about 1825 as being lazy
fellows, as a rule preferring to fish and
hunt all summer long rather than to culti-
vate corn, and no players of the moc-
casin game and lacrosse, heavy gamblers
and given to debauchery. Polygamy was
common among the Potawatomi when
they were visited by the early mission-
aries.
According to Schoolcraft, it is believed
by the Potawatomi that there are two
spirits who govern the world: one is
called Kitchemonedo, or the Great Spirit;
the other Matchemonedo, or the Evil
Spirit; the first is good and beneficent,
the other wicked. But all this is the
result of Christian teaching. In former
BULL. 30.]
times the Potawatomi worshiped the sun
to some extent—at least they sometimes
offered sacrifice in honor of the sun in
order that the sick might recover or that
some desire #: be obtained. They
were accustomed, as were several other
tribes of the N. W., to hold what has
been called the “feast of dreams,” dur-
ing which their special or individual
manito was selected. Dog meat was the
flesh chiefly used at this feast. Burial
Was £ chiefly by inhumation,
though there is some evidence that
scaffold exposure was practised by the
western part of the tribe. Sir Daniel
Wilson alludes to certain graves sur-
mounted by small mounds, which the sur-
veyors informed him were Potawatomi
burial places. Other graves of the same
character found in Iowa are also known
to have been burial places of people of the
same tribe. Cremation was sometimes
resorted to, but this appears to have been
limited exclusively to those belonging to
the Rabbit gens. About the year 1825
many of them took up the doctrine of the
Kickapoo prophet Kanakuk. The Pota-
watomi have a tendency to elide vowels
and syllables, due to the rapidity with
which the dialect is spoken as compared
with that of the Ottawa and the Chip-
pewa (W. Jones, inf’n, 1906).
Chauvignerie (1736) mentions among
the Potawatomi totems the golden £
frog, tortoise, crab, and crane. Accord-
ing to Morgan (Anc. Soc., 167, 1877) they
have 15 gentes, as follows: (1) Moah,
‘Wolf'; (2) Mko, “Bear”; (3) Mukh,
‘Beaver”; (4) Misshawa, ‘Elk’; %
Maak, ‘Loon”; (6) Knou, ‘Eagle”; (7
Nma, “Sturgeon”; (8) Nmapena, ‘Carp';
(9) Mgezewa, “Bald Eagle’; (10) Chek-
wa, ‘Thunder'; (11) Wabozo, “Rabbit';
(12) Kakagshe, ‘Crow’; (13) Wakeshi,
‘Fox’; (14) Penna, ‘Turkey'; (15)
Mketashshekakah, “Black Hawk.”
The tribe probably never greatly ex-
ceeded 3,000 souls, and most estimates
place them far below that number. The
principal_estimates give them about
1,500 in 1765, 1,750 in 1766, 2,250 in 1778,
2,000 in 1783, 1,200 in 1795, 2,500 in 1812,
3,400 in 1820, and 1,800 in 1843. The last
estimate does not include those who had
recently fled to Canada. In 1908 those
in the United States were reported to
number 2,522, distributed as follows:
Citizen Potawatomi in Oklahoma, 1,768;
Prairie band in Kansas, 676; and Pota-
watomi of Huron, in Calhoun co., Mich.,
78. A few besides these are scattered
through their ancient territory and at
various other £ Those in British
territory are all in the province of Ontario
and number about 220, of whom 176 are
living with Chippewa and Ottawa on
Walpoleid. in L. St Clair, and the remain-
POTAWATOMI
291
der (no longer officially reported) are
divided between Caradoc and Rivière
aux Sables, where they reside by permis-
sion of the Chippewa and Munsee.
The Potawatomi have participated in
the following treaties with the United
States: Ft Harmar, Ohio, Jan. 9, 1789;
Greenville, Ohio, Aug. 3, 1795; Ft
Wayne, Ind., June 7, 1803; Ft Industry,
Ohio, July 4, 1805; Grouseland, Ind.,
Aug. 21, 1805; Detroit, Mich., Nov. 17,
1807; Brownstown, Mich., Nov. 25, 1808;
Ft Wayne, Ind., Sept. 30, 1809; Green-
ville, Ohio, July 22, 1814; Portage des
Sioux, Mo., July 18, 1815; Spring Wells,
Mich., Sept. 8, 1815; St Louis, Mo., Aug.
24, 1816; Miami, Ohio, Sept. 29, 1817; St
Mary's, Ohio, Oct. 2, 1818; Chicago, Ill.,
Aug. 29, 1821; Prairie du Chien, Wis.,
Aug. 19, 1825; Wabash, Ind., Oct. 16,
1826; St Joseph, Mich., Sept. 19, 1827;
Green Bay, Wis.; Aug. 25, 1828; St
Joseph River, Mich., Sept. 20, 1828;
Prairie du Chien, Wis., July 29, 1829;
Camp Tippecanoe, Ind., Oct. 20, 1832;
Tippecanoe River, Ind., Oct. 26 and 27,
1832; Chicago, Ill., Sept. 26, 1833; Lake
Maxeeniekuekee, Ind., Dec. 4, 1834; Tip-
pecanoe River, Ind., Dec. 10, 1834; Pota-
wattimie Mills, Ind., Dec. 16, 1834;
£ Ind., Dec. 17, 1834; Turkey
Creek Prairie, Ind., Mar. 26, 1836; Tippe-
canoe River, Ind., Mar. 29 and Apr. 11,
1836; Indian Agency, Ind., Apr. 22, 1836;
Yellow River, Ind., Aug. 5, 1836; Chip-
W' Ind., Sept. 20, 22, and 23, 1836;
Washington, D.C., Feb. 11, 1837; Council
Bluffs, Iowa, June 5 and 17, 1846; Kansas
River, Kan., Nov. 15, 1861; Washington,
D.C., Feb. 27, 1867.
The following were the Potawatomi vil-
lages at various periods: Abercronk (?),
Ashkum's Village, Assiminehkon, Aub-
beenaubbee's Village, Chechawkose's Vil-
lage, Chekase's Village, Chichipe Outipe,
£% Comoza's Village, Kewigosh-
keem's Village, Kinkash’s Village, Little
Rock, Macon, Macousin, Mangachoua, Ma-
quanago (?), Masac's Village, Matchebe-
nashshewish's Village, Maukekose's Vil-
lage, Menoquet's Village, Mesheketeno's
Village, Mesquawbuck's Village, Mick-
kesawbee, Milwaukee, Minemaung's Vil-
lage, Mota's Village, Muskwawasepeotan,
Natowasepe, Nayonsay's Village, Pier-
rish's Village, Pokagon, Prairie Ronde,
Rock Village, Rum's Village, St Joseph
(mission), St Michael (mission), Sawmeh-
naug, insavin's Village, Shaytee's
Village, Shobonier's Village, Soldier's
Village, Tassinong, Toisa's Village, Ton-
uish's Village, Topenebee's Village,
aisuskuck's Village, Wanatah, Wime-
go's Village, Winamac's Village, Wonon-
goseak. (J. M. J. N. B. H.)
Adawadenys.–Canajoharie conf. (1759) in N. Y.
Doc. Col. Hist, vii,384, 1856 (probably an Iroquois
292
[B. A. E.
POTAWATOMI
corruption). Asistagueromon.-Champlain (1616),
CEuvres, v, # 1,275, 1870. Asistaguerouon.—Ibid.
(1616), IV, 58, 1870. Assestagueronons.—School-
craft, Ind. Tribes, IV, 206, 1854. Assistaeronons.—
Jes. Rel. 1670–71, as quoted by Schoolcraft, ibid.,
244. Assistagueronon.—Sagard (1636), Hist. Can.,
1, 194, 1864; Champlain (1632), CEuvres, V, map,
1870. Assistaqueronons.–Champlain (ca. 1630), as
uoted by Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, IV, 244, 1854.
thistaéronnon.—Jes. Rel. 1646, 77, 1858. Atowa-
teamy-Post (1758), quoted by Proud, Penn, II,
app., 113, 1798. Atsistaehronons.—Jes. Rel. 1641,
72, 1858. Atsistahéroron.–Champlain, CEuvres,
IV, 58, note, 1870. Atsistarhonon.–Sagard #:
Hist. Can., Huron Dict., 1866 (Huron name).
Attistae.—Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, IV, 244, 1854
(misquoted from Jes. Rel. 1640, 35, 1858)., Attis-
taehronon.—Jes. Rel. 1640, 35, 1858. Attistaero-
nons.—Jes. Rel. 1640 quoted by Schoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes, IV, 244, 1854. Fire Nation.—Schoolcraft,
ibid., 206. Gens de Feu.-Champlain (1616),
CEuvres, IV, 58, 1870; Sagard, Grande Voyage, I,
53, 1865. Gens feu.-Sagard, Hist. Can., 1, 194,
1836 ( £). Künu-hayánu.—Gatschet, Caddo
MS., B. A. E., 1884 (‘watermelon # from
kúnu, ‘watermelon’: Caddo name). Nation du
Feu.—Jes. Rel. 1641, 72, 1858. Nation of Fire.—
Jefferys, French Doms., pt. 1, 48, 1761. Ndaton-
8atendi.—Potier, Racines Huron, MS., 1751
Huron name). Ondatouatandy.—Jes. Rei. 1648,
2, 1858. Oupouteouatamik.—Jes. Rel. 1658, 21,
1858. Patawatimes. – Greenville treaty (1795)
quoted by Harris, Tour, 249, 1805. Patawatta-
mies.—Turkey Creek treaty (1836) in U. S. Ind.
Treaties, 648, 1837. Patawattomies.—Hunter, Ca
tivity, 14, 1823. Pattawatamies.—Hamtranc
(1790) in Am. St. Papers, Ind. Aff., 1,87, 1832. Pat-
tawatima.–Ft Harmar treaty (1789), ibid., 6. Pat-
tawatimees.—Jones, Ojebway Inds.,238, 1861. Pat-
tawatimy-De Butts (1795) in Am. St. Papers, Ind.
Aff., I, 565, 1832. £ng:
treaty (1868) in U.S. ind Treat. 691, 1873. Pa
tawattamees.—Wilkinson (1791) quoted by Rupp,
W. Penn., app., 236, 1846. Pattawattomies.—Hun-
ter, Narr. 192.1833. Pattawattomis. Heckeweider
uoted by Barton, New Views, ''. 3, 1798. Pat-
watima-Knox (1789) in Am. St. Papers, Ind.
Aff., I, 8, 1832. Pa-tu-ātami.—Gatschet, Kaw MS.
vocab. B. A. E., 27, 1878 (Kansa form). Pauta.
watimis-Doc. of 1712 quoted by Gale, Upper
Miss., 61, 1867. Pautawa ies.—Conf. of 1766 in
N.Y. Doc. Col. Hist., VII, 854, 1856. Pauteauamis.—
Chauvignerie (1736) quoted by Schoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes, 111, 556, 1853. Pedadumies.—Schoolcraft,
ibid., v, 196, 1855. Peki'neni.—Gatschet, Fox MS.
vocab, B. A. E., 1882 (Fox name; plural Pekin-
eni'hak, ‘grouse people, from peki, ‘grouse”).
Peoutewatamie.–Ft Harmar treaty (1789) in U.S.
Ind. Treat., 27, 1837. Po-da-wand-um-ee.—School-
craft, Ind. Tribes, II, 139, 1852. Po-da-waud-um-
eeg. "Warren (1852) in Minn. Hist. Soc. Col. v.,
32, 1885. Poes.—Long, Voy. and Trav., 144, 1791.
Ponkeontamis.–Morse, N. Am..., 256, 1776 (mis-
Ponteatamies.–Gage (1764) in N. Y. Doc.
l. Hist., VII, 656, 1856. Ponteotamies.—Bouquet
(1764) quoted by Jefferson, Notes, 143, 1825. Pon-
tewatamis.—Lattré, map, 1784. Pontowattimies.—
Carver, Trav., 19, 1778. Poodawahduhme.—Jones,
Ojebway Inds., 180, 1861. Potavalamia.—Tonti,
Rel. de la Le., 100, 1720. Potawahduhmee.—Jones,
Ojebway Inds., 178, 1861. Potawatama.–Perkins
and Peck, Annals of the West, 295, 1850. Potawat-
amies.–Ind. Aff. Rep., 144, 1827. Potawatamis.—
Johnson (1765) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., VII, 711,
1856. Potawatimie.—Spring Wells treaty (1815) in
U. S. Ind. Treat., 173, 1837. Pó-tá-w'à-tô'-mè.—
Long, Exped. St Peter's R., 1, 91, 1824 (own
name). Potawatomis.—Ibid., 81. Potawat es.-
Wilkinson (1791) quoted by Rupp, W. Penn., app.,
236, 1846. Potawattimie. — Tippecanoe treaty
(1836) in U. S. Ind. Treat., 709, 1873. Potawatto-
mies.–Tanner, Narr, 245, 1830. Potawatumies.–
Warren (1852) in Minn. Hist, soc. Coll., v., 124,
1885. Pö-tá-waw-to'-me. —Dunn, True Indian
Stories, 299, 1908 (given as Keating's pronuncia-
#. Pö-tá-wöt-me.-Ibid. (given as a Potawa-
tom ronunciation). Potawtumies.—Lindesay
(1749) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist, v.1,538, 1855. Poteo-
tamis.–Montcalm (1757), ibid., x, 553, 1858. Poté-
ouatami.—Jes. Rel. for 1671, 25, 1858. Poteouata-
mis.—Water, Mith., pt. 3, sec. 3, 351, 1816. Pote-
watamies.–Gallatin in Trans. Am. Ethnol. Soc.,
II, civ, 1846. Potewatamik.–Gatschet, Ojibwa
MS., B. A. E., 1882 (Chippewa name). Potiwatti-
meeg.—Tanner, Narr., 315, 1830 (Ottawa name).
Potiwattomies.—Ibid. Pö-tösh'.—Dunn, True In-
dian Stories, 299, 1908 (Miami nickname). Poto-
watameh.—DuPonceau in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 2d
s., Ix, xv., 1822. Potowatamies.—Croghan (1765) in
N.Y. Doc. Col. Hist., VII, 784, 1856. Potowatomies.-
Trader (1778) quoted by Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes,
III, 561, 1853. Potowotamies.—Gallatin in Trans.
Am. Antiq. Soc., II, 121, 1836. Pottawatameh.-
Barton, New Views, xxxiii, 1797. Pottawatamie.—
Treaty of 1821 in U. S. Ind. Treat., 152, 1873. Pot-
tawataneys.—Hopkins (1766), in N. Y. Doc. Col.
Hist., VII,993, 1856. Pottawatimies.—Treaty (1806)
in U. S. Ind. Treat., 371, 1873. Pottawatomies.—
De Smet, Letters, 26, 1843. Pottawattami
Brown, W. Gaz., 348, 1817. Potta-wat-um-ies.–
Warren (1852) in Minn. Hist. Soc. Coll., V,81, 1885.
Pottawaudumies.-Ibid., 218. Pottawotamies.-
Shea, Cath. Miss., 397, 1855. Pottawottomies.—
Brownstown treaty (1809) in U.S. Ind. Treat:194,
1873. Pottewatemies.—Hildreth, Pioneer #ist.
75, 1848. Pottiwattamies.—Harris, Tour, 195, 1805.
Pottowatamies.-Rupp, W. Penn.,345, 1846. Potto.
watomy.—Smith (1799) quoted by Drake, ":
Wild., 221, 1841. Pottowattomies.–Flint, Ind.
Wars, 89, 1833. Pottowautomie.—Council Bluffs
treaty (1846) in U.S. Ind. Treat., 182, 1873. Potto-
wotomees.—Treaty (1836), ibid., 150, 1873. Poueata-
mis.—Boisherbert (1747) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist.,
x, 84, 1858. Pouës. illac (1695) in Margry,
éc., v. 120, 1883 (abbreviated form used by
French). Pouhatamies.—Boudinot, Star in the
West, 128, 1816. Poulteattemis.—Prise de Posses-
sion (1671) in Margry, Déc., I, 97, 1875. Poulx.—
Montreal éonf. (1756) in N.Y. Doc. Col. Hist. x,
447, 1858. Poulx teattemis.—Prise de Possession
£ in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., Ix,803, 1855. Pous.–
unn, True Ind. Stories, 299, 1908 (‘lice': French
name, of accidental meaning; see Poux, Pouz).
Poutauatemis.—Vaudreuil (1712) in N. Y. Doc.
Col. Hist., ix, 863, 1855. Poutawa es.—Johnson
1772), ibid., VIII, 292, 1857. Poutawottamies.—
mlay, W. Ter., 372, 1793. Pou .—Lamber-
ville (1683) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., ix, 798, 1855.
Pouteaouatami.—Allouez (1677) '''. Shea,
Discov. Miss. Val., 71, 1852. Pouteatami.—Jes. Rel.
1642, 97, 1858. Pouteatimies.—Lamberville (1682)
in N.Y. Doc. Col. Hist., ix, 192, 1855. Pouteauata-
mis.—Doc. of 1748, ibid., x, 150, 1858. Pouteo-
tamis.—Harris, Voy. and Trav., II, 919, 1705.
Pouteouatami.—Jes. Rel. for 1667, 18, 1858. Poute-
ouatamiouec.—Jes. Rel. for 1667, 18, 1858. Pouteou-
atamis.—Chauvignerie (1736) in N. Y. Doc. Col.
Hist., Ix, 1058, 1855. Poute8atamis.—Doc. of 1695,
ibid., 619. Pouteouatimi.—Doc. of 1748, ibid., x,
171, 1858. Pouteouetamites.—Gallinée (1661) in
Margry, Déc., 1,144, 1875. Pouteouitamis.-La Gal-
issonière (1748) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., x, 182,
1858. Pouteouotamis.—Coxe, Carolana, 19, 1741.
Poutewatamies.—Doc. of 1746 in N. Y. Doc. Col.
Hist., x, 34, 1858. Poutoualamis.–Tonti, Rel. de
ia i.e., ibo i720. Poutouamis.-writer of its in
N.Y. Doc. Col. Hist., x, 401, 1858. Poutouatamis.—
Du Chesneau (1681) Ix, 161, 1855. Poutouata-
mittes. Gallineé (1669) in Margry. Déc. i. 142,
1875. Poutouotamis.—Coxe, Carolana, map, 1741.
Poutouwatamis.—Le Sueur (1700) quoted by
Neill, Minn., 156, 1858. Poutowatomies.–Pike,
Trav., 18, note, 1811. Poutuatamis.—Le Sueur
(1700) quoted by Shea, Early Woy., 94, 1861. Pout-
watamis.—Duquesne (1754) in N. Y. Doc. Čol.
Hist., x, 263, 1858. Pouutouatami.—Jes. Rel. 1640,
35, 1858. Poux.–Frontenac (1682) in N. Y. Doc.
Col. Hist., ix, 182, 1855. Pouz.—Doc. of 1748, ibid.,
x, 142, 1858. Powtawatamis.–Trader of 1766
£ by Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, III, 556, 1856.
owtewatamis.—Jefferys, Fr. Doms., pt. 1, 144,
1761. Powtewattimies.—Council of 1786 in Am.
St. Papers, Ind. Aff., 1, 8, 1832. Powtowottomies.—
Carver, Trav., 349,1778. Puotwatemi.—York (1700)
in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., iv, 749, 1854. Putava-
times.—Croghan (1759) quoted by Rupp, W. Penn.,
app., 138, 1846. Putawatame.–Ft Wayne treaty
(1810) in U.S. Ind. Treat.,374, 1873, Putawatimes,-

BULL. 30] POTAWATOMI OF
Croghan (1759) quoted by Proud, Penn., II, 296,
1798. Putawa es.—Treaty of 1806 in U.S. Ind.
Treat., 373, 1873. Putawatimis.—Ibid. Putawato-
mie.—Brown, W. Gaz., 45, 1817. Putawawtaw-
maws.—Dalton (1783) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st
s., x, 123, 1809. Pú-te-wa-ta.—Riggs, Dak. Gram.
and Dict., 184, 1852 (Sioux form). Pú-te-wa-ta-
dar).—Ibid. (Santee form). Putewatimes.—Cro-
ghan (1759) quoted by Rupp, W. Penn., app., 132,
1846. Putowatome 's-Croghan (1760) in Mass.
Hist. Soc. Coll., 4th s., 1x, 289, 1871. ttawatti-
mies.–Grouseland treaty '' in U. S. Ind.
Treat., 370, 1873. Puttcotungs.—Beatty, Jour., 63,
1798 (misprint). Puttewatamies.—Croghan (1765)
in N.Y. Doc. Col. Hist., VII, 781, 1856. Puttowata-
£ (1760) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll.,
4th s., 1x,295, 1871. Puttwatimees.—Croghan (1760),
ibid., 262. Tchêshtalálgi.—Gatschet, Koassati MS.,
B. A. E., 1885 (‘watermelon people, from Creek
tehé'stali, “watermelons": Koassati name adopted
from the Creeks). Undatomátendi.–Gatschet,
Wyandot MS., B. A. E., 1881 '' name).
Wah-hö'-na-hah.—Dunn, True Ind. Stories, 299,
1908 (Miami name). Wāhitiéaqá. – Dorsey in
Cont. N. A. Ethnol., v.1, pt. 2, 664, 1890 (Omaha
name). Wāhidyaha.—Dorsey, Kansas MS. vocab.,
B. A. E., 1882 (Kansa name). Wä-h (-ná-hă.—
Long, Exped. St Peter's R., 1,92, 1824 ('fire-mak-
ers': Miami name). Wapoos.—La Salle (1680)
£ % Parkman, La Salle, 180, 1883 (iden-
tical?). oraqa.—Dorsey, Tciwere MS. vocab.,
B. A. E., 1879 (Iowa, Oto, and Missouri name).
Wo-rá-qé.—St Cyr, inf'n, 1886 (Winnebago name).
Potawatomi of Huron. A division of the
Potawatomi, formerly living on Huron
r., in s. E. Michigan. They participated
in the treaty of Greenville, Ohio, Aug. 3,
1795, and they are also specially men-
tioned in the treaty of Detroit, Nov. 17,
1807. Their number has been small from
the time they first came into notice. The
population given in 1871 is 50, in 1886,
79; in 1888, the last enumeration, 77. An
itinerary of about 1770 (Mich. Pion. Coll.,
xIII, 49, 1889) says their village then con-
sisted of six large cabins, and gives the
distance from Detroit as 40 m. By 1886
these Potawatomi, had all taken lands
in severalty and had become citizens.
When the Potawatomi ceded the ter
portion of their lands to the United States
and moved w. of the Mississippi, this
band and some of the tribe living in In-
diana refused to join in the movement
and have remained on their early home
lands. (c. T.)
Potawatomi of the Wabash. A group of
Potawatomi bands having their villages
on the headwaters of Tippecanoe r., Ind.
By the treaty of Chippewaynaung (U. S.
Ind. Treat., 713, 1873) they sold their
reserves in 1836 and agreed to remove
within two years across the Mississippi.
They were the bands under the chiefs
known as Ashkum, Chechawkose, Meno-
uet, Mota, Kinkash, Weesionas, and
Wesaw.
Potchushatchi (potchūsua ‘hatchet',
hátchi “stream”). A former Upper Creek
town on Hatchet cr., probably in Coosa
co., Ala.
Hatchet-Creek.-Parsons (1833) in Schoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes, IV, 578, 1854. Pochis hach cha.—Ibid. Po-
chuse-hat-che.-Hawkins £) Sketch, 50, 84,
išiš. Fockuschatche-Pickett, Hist. Ala., ii.267,
HURON-POTO ASHEES
293
1851. Pötchus'-hátchi.—Gatschet,
Leg., I, 143, 1884.
Poteskeet. An Algonquian tribe or band
living in 1700 on the N. shore of Albe-
marlesd., N. C.–Mooney, Siouan Tribes
of the E., 7, 1894.
Potic (probably an equivalent of Abnaki
and Mohegan Powntuckūk, ‘country about
the falls'). A Mechkentowoon village w.
of the present Athens, Greene co., N.Y. It
was temporarily occupied by the fugitive
Pennacook after their flight from New
England about 1676.
Potateuck.—Ruttenber, Ind. Geog. Names, 173,
1906. Potatik.—Ibid. Potic.—Ibid. Potick.—Deed
of 1678 in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., XIII, 545, 1881.
Potik.—Ruttenber, Tribes Hudson R., 86, 1872.
Potlapigua. Mentioned by Orozco y
Berra (Geog., 58, 348, 1864) as a division
of the Pima Alta, inhabiting the region
about Babispe, Baserac, and the frontier,
in Sonora, Mexico. This was Opata ter-
ritory. The name was also applied to
their principal settlement.
Patlapiguas.—Hamy in Bull. Soc. d’Anthropolo-
£ v1,787, map, 1883. Potlapiguas.–Mange (1716)
n hoc. Hist, Mex., 4th s, , 15, 1856.
Potlas (Pö’tlas). A gens of the Nuhalk
people, a Bellacoola subdivision of the
coast of British Columbia.—Boas in 7th
Rep. N. W. Tribes Can., 3, 1891.
Potlatch. The great winter ceremonials
among the tribes of the N. Pacific coast
from Oregon to Alaska. The word has
passed into popular speech along the N.W.
coast from the Chinook jargon, into which
it was adopted from the Nootka word
patshatl, “giving,” or ‘a gift.”
Although varying considerably in dif-
ferent parts of the coast, these potlatches
were mainly marked, as the name implies,
by the giving away of quantities of goods,
commonly blankets. The giver some-
times went so far as to strip himself of
nearly every possession except his house,
but he obtained an abundant reward, in
his own estimation, in the respect with
which his fellow-townsmen afterward'
rded him, and when others “pot-
latched” he, in turn, received a share of
their property with interest, so that po-
tentially he was richer than before.
During the festival in which the gifts were
made, houses and carved poles were raised,
chiefs' children were initiated into the
secret societies, their ears, noses, and lips
were pierced for ornaments, and sales of
copper plates, which figured prominently
in the social and economic life of the
people of this region, took place. Among
the Haida, children were then tattooed.
All was accompanied with dancing, sing-
ing, and feasting. Consult Boas in Rep.
Nat. Mus. for 1895. See Fasting, Feasts,
Hospitality. (J. R. s.)
Potoashees. A division of the Salish
mentioned by Lewis and Clark as resid-
Creek Migr.
294
[B. A. E.
POTOLTUC-POTRE
ing in 1804 on the coast of Washington,
N. w. of the Klumaitumsh. They num-
bered 200 people, in 10 houses.
Potoashees.-Lewis and Clarl: Exped., II,119, 1814.
Potoasha. Orig. jour. Lewis and Clark, WI, 70,
1905 (also Potoash's, p. 118).
Potoltuc. A Chumashan village w. of
Pueblo de las Canoas (San Buenaven-
tura), Ventura co., Cal., in 1542.—Ca-
brillo, Narr. (1542), in Smith, Colec.
Doc. Fla., 181, 1857.
Potomac. An Indian town, the name
of which, when heard by the discoverers
and first explorers of the river, was sup-
posed by them to be that of the stream,
and was erroneously written Patowomek.
This town was situated about 55 m. in a
straight line from Chesapeake bay, on a
ninsula, in what is now Stafford co.,
w: formed by Potomac r. and Potomac
cr. It was the principal residence of a
werowance who is said to have been as
owerful as Powhatan, but whose name
£ not been preserved. On his return
from a visit to Powhatan’s son, Parahunt
(‘One who misses his aim,” otherwise
called Tanx Powhatan, or ‘The lesser
Powhatan'), this werowance was accom-
panied by Henry Spelman, once inter-
preter to the Jamestown colony, who took
the occasion now offered him to escape
from the bondage into which he had been
sold to Parahunt by Capt. John Smith.
Spelman, in his Relation of Virginia (ca.
1613), styles his new master “King Pato-
mecke” and his people the “Patomeck.”
The word Patomeck (Pātómék) is a ver-
bal noun meaning “ something brought,’
and, as a designation for a place, may
perhaps be short for, say, Enda Pátómék,
‘where something is brought.’ Verbal
nouns of this kind, for which one gram-
marian has proposed the name of “gerun-
dives,” are found only in the eastern
Algonquian dialects. They are formed
from both transitive and intransitive
verbs by suffixing thereto, after a slight
change in the termination, the syllable
-mêk, -milk, or -mik, according to dialect.
Thus, in Abnaki, from bligăsitun, “he
cooks it,” is formed bāgāsi tumék, “some-
thing cooked;’ from tsākësdwétun, “he ig-
nites with it,” tsākésàwétuměk, “with what
is ignited’ (a match.) In Natick, from
womassu, “he descends,’ is formed womás-
simak, ‘a descent.” In Delaware, from
wuldptoneu, ‘he speaks favorably,” is
formed wulāptonämik, ‘good tidings.” In
like manner, from pâton, “he brings it,”
is formed pâtómék, ‘what is brought.”
The town so called may have been the
place to which the tribes along the river
and in its vicinity brought the tribute
which was expected from them by the
werowance of the country. (w. R. G.).
Patomek.—Religion in Va., by R. G., quoted by
Hart. Am. Hist, told by Contemporaries, 1,294, 1902.
Potomac.—Martin, N.C., 1,97, 1829. Potomeack.—
White (ca. 1634), Relatio Itineris, 33, 1874.
Potomac. An important tribe of the
Powhatan confederacy, formerly occupy:
ing the s. bank of Potomac r., in Stafford
and King George cos., Va. In 1608 they
numbered about 800. Their principal
village bore the same name. The Conoy
stated in 1660 that they were among
those over whom the Potomac chief at
one time had dominion (Maryland
Archives, Proc. Council, 1636–67, 403,
1885).
Patamack.—De la Warre (1611) in Mass. Hist. Soc.
Coll., 4th s., Ix, 5, 1871 à he chief). Patawoe-
nicke-Writer of 1849, ibid., 2d s. #, 110, 1853.
Patawomeck. -Smith (1629), Va., II, 39,
1819. Patawomekes.—Ibid.," 1, 118. Patomacs.—
Thompson quoted by Jefferson, Notes, 277, 1825.
Patowamack.—Drake, Bk. Inds., bk. 4, 17, 1848.
£pMá' 1640) in Rep. on the Line
between Va. an d., 1873. Patowomacks.—Bou-
dinot, Star in the West, 128, 1816. Patowomeek.—
Harris, Woy. and Trav., 1,839, 1705. Patowomek.—
Simons in Smith ''} Va., I, 177, repr. 1819.
Pattawomekes.—Smith., bid., 135. Petawomeek.—
Harris, Voy. and Trav., 842, 1705. Potomack In-
dians.-Philadelphia treaty (1701) quoted by
Proud, Penn., I, 431, 1797. Poto .—Md. pat-
#. ibid., 117. Satawomeok-Strachey (ca.
1612), Va., 38, 1849. Satawomekes.—Ibid., map.
Potopaco (Potöpäkw, equivalent of Mas-
sachuset potēpagw, ...Abnaki, podºbágu,
“bay,” “cove’). A village on the left bank
of Potomac r., in Charles co., Md., w. of
Port Tobacco, the name of which is a cor-
ruption of the Indian word. About 1642
the Jesuit mission was removed to that
place from Piscataway, and the village
then contained 130 converts. It was ex-
tinct in 1722.
Portobacco.—Writer of 1642, Relatio Itineris, 82,
1874. Porto-Back.—Bozman, Md., II, 468, 1837.
££". 1640) in Rep. on Line be-
tween Va. and ., 1873. Portobaco.—Herrman,
map (1670), ibid. Port Tabago.—Beverley, Va., 199,
1722. Potapaco.—Smith (1629), Va., I, map, repr.
1819. Potapoco.—Strachey (ca.1612), Va., 38, 1849.
Potopaco.—Bozman, Md., I, 139, 1837.
Potoyanti. A band, probably Moquel-
umnan, formerly living about the head-
waters of Tuolumne, Merced, and Mari-
posa rs., central Cal. During the mission
period they were neophytes of Dolores
mission, and prior to 1851 were placed
by United States authorities on a reserve
between the Tuolumne and the Merced.
There were 110 of them on Fresno reserve
in 1861.
Pota-aches.—Bancroft, Nat, Races, 1, 455, 1874.
Potoachos.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, June 8, 1860.
Potoancies.—Lewis in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1856,252, 1857.
Potoencies.—Ind. Aff. Rep., 219, 1861. Potoyan-
tes.—Barbour et al. (1851) in Sen. Ex. Doc. 4, 32d
Cong., spec. sess.,69, 1853. Po-to-yan-ti.—Johnston
in Sen. Ex. Doc. 61, 32d Cong., 1st sess., 22, 1852.
Po-to-yan-to-Barbour (1852), op. cit., 252. Poto-
yau-te-McKee et al. (1851), ibid., 74. Po-toy-
en-tre.—Wessells (1853) in H. R. Ex. Doc. 76, 34th
Cong., 3d Sess., 30, 1857.
Potre. Mentioned by Juan de Oñate as
a pueblo of the Jemez (q. v.) in New
Mexico in 1598. The name has not been
identified with the native name of any
ruined settlement in the vicinity of the
£n' Jemez.
otre-Oñate (1598) in Doc. Inéd., xv.1, 114, 1871.
Poze.-Ibid., 102.


Butt. $01 'PO’1‘RERO—POTTERY 295
Potrero (a Spanish word with several
meanings, here referring to pasture
groundé. A Luisefio village in San Diego
co., s. al.; pop. 177 in 1865. The name
was subsequently given to a reservation of
8,329.12 acres of a lotted land, 75 ni. from
Mission Tule River agency, on which were
situated the settlements of In Joya and La
Piche, containing 225 people. In 1905 the
Potrero res. was consolidated with that of
Morongo, in Riverside co. , Cal., under the
San J acinto superintendency.
Pots. See Receptacles.
Pottery. Many of the more cultured
American tribes were skilful potters.
The Peruvians are generally regarded as
having taken the lead in this art, but the
Colombians, Central Americans, and
Mexicans were not far behind, and some
excellent work was done also in Brazil
and Argentina. Within the area of the
United States the art had made very con-
siderable advance in two culture centers-—
the Pueblo region of the S. W. and the
great. mound grovince of the Missis-
sippi valley an the Gulf states. Over
the remainder of North America, N.
of Mexico, the potter’s art was limited
to the making of rude utensils or was
practically unknown. The Pueblo tribes
of New Mexico and Arizona, as well as
some of the adjacent tribes to lesser ex-
tent, still ractise the art in its aboriginal
form, and) the Cherokee and Catawba
of North and South Carolina have not
yet ceased to manufacture utensils of
clay, although the shapes have been much
moditied by contact with the whites.
The Choctaw of Mississi ipi and the Man-
- dan of the mid-
dle Missouri val-
ley have but re-
cently abandoned
the art.
It has been ob-
served that pot-
tery is not among
the earlier arts
p r a c t i s e d b y
primitive peo-
ples. With nom-
ads it is not avail-
able because of
the fragility of the utensils, but sedentary
life encouragcs its development. Among
the more primitive peop es stone-boiling
in baskets and in bark and wooden ves-
sels was and is practised, and even with
some fully sedentary tribes, as those of
the N. W. coast, these vessels have not yet
been replaced by earthenware. The in-
troduction or ri.-e of the potter’sart among
primitive peolples is believed to corre-
spond somew at closely with the initial
stages of barharism; but this idea must
be liberally interpreted, as some tribes
well advanced toward higher barbarism
are without it
Culiiolu P01 wine an» DE-
liasu. Hzianr is Ill.
The clay used was mixed with various
ternperiizegi ingredients, such as sand or
pulveriz stone, potsherds, and shells;
the shapes were extremely varied and gen-
erally were worked out by the hand, aided
by simple modeling tools. The building
0 the vessel, the principal product of the
potter’s art, varied with the diflerent
tribes. Usually a bit of the clay was
shaped into a disk for the base, and the
walls were carried up by adding strips of
clay until the rim
was reached.
When the strips
were long they
were carried
around as a spiral
coil. Asthelieight
increased the clay
was allowed to set
sufl‘icicntlytosup-
port the added
w e i if h t. T h e
Pueli o potters, to
facilitate the work
of m o d el i n g,
sometimes laced the incipient vessel in
a shallow gasket, or upon the bottom
fragment of an old vessel, or, as for ex-
amgle the Zufii, upon a specially made
dis . As a rule, the baking was done
in open or smothered fires or in ex-
tremely crude furnaces, and the paste
remained comparatively soft. In Cen-
tral America a variety of ware was made
with hard paste somewhat resembling
our stoneware. Notwithstanding the re-
markable aptness of the Americans in
this art, and their great skill in modeling,
they had not achieved the wheel, nor had
they fully mastered the art of glazing.
IIAIDAN For. Hziaur 7i III.


Routirrz uaso IN Dlcoanmo EARTHEIIWAII. (Rurourion)
I11 New Mexico and Arizona a variety of
pottery is found on deserted village sites
showing rather crude decorative designs
executed in a medium usually of brownish
and greenish hues having the effect of a
glaze, and while the nature of the mixture
is not well known, chemical examination
shows that in some cases at leut this is a
salt glaze. Women were the potteis, and
the product consisted mainly of vessels


296
[B. A. E.
POTTERY
for household use, although the most cul-
tured tribes made and decorated vases
for exclusively ceremonial purposes. In
some communities a wide range of articles
San Juan Pueblo woman Polis Hing a Bowl.
was made, the plastic nature of the ma-
terial having £ the shaping of many
fanciful forms. Florida burial mounds
contain many rudely shaped vessels, often
PADDLE 5TAMPs for DEcoRATINo Pot TERY. a, Figures cur
in wood, CHERokee, b, coao coveneo (Restonation)
toy-like, besides other articles of clay in
great variety, manifestly intended as mor-
tuary offerings and not to serve any prac-
tical end (Moore).
The ornamentation of vases included
the modeling of various life forms in the
round and in relief, and incising, im-
rinting, and stamping designs of many
inds in the soft clay. The more advanced
potters employed color in surface finish
and in executing various designs. The
designs were often geometric and primi-
tive in type, but in many sections life
forms were introduced in great variety
and profusion, and these were no doubt
often symbolic, having definite relation
MoDERN zuñt out As
to the use of the object, ceremonial or
otherwise. Unbroken examples of earth-
enware are preserved mainly through
burial with the dead, and the numerous
specimensin our collections were obtained
mainly from burial places. On inhabited
sites the vessels are usually broken, but
even in this form they are of great value
to the archeologist for the reason that
they contain markings or other features
peculiar to the tribes concerned in their
manufacture.
santa Fe RY.)
Zuñi DEcoRATING witH DESIG's in coloR.
The ancient potters of the Pueblo
country excelled those of the historic
period in the quality and beauty of their
ware, as in Tusayan, and some varieties
are without a rival in the art N. of the
valley of Mexico. We here recognize
numerous groups of products representing
different communities, tribes, or groups
of tribes, but there is a general resem-
blance throughout in form, material,






N.)
‘IO
‘Q
of life forms—men, beasts, birds, and
fishes; and the grotesque was much af-
fected. Aside from plastic embellish-
ment, the vases were decorated in color,
and more especially in incised and
stamped designs, those on the Gulf coast
presenting slight suggestions of the influ-
ence of the semi-

'" civilized cul-
tures of Yuca-
tan, Mexico, and
the West Indies.
The potter of
the tribes oithe
N. Atlantic states
and Canada con-
sists mainly of
simple culinary
utensils, mostly
round or conical
bodied bowls
and pots deco-
rated with angu-
lar incised lines
and textile im-







Egntings. The
t e x a m p les
are recovered
f r o in b u r i a l
places in central-
southern N ewYork and northem Pennsyl-
vania—the region occupied from the earli-
est times by the Iroquois. The clay tobacco

(I
method of manufacture, and ornament.
This is true of the pottery of the present
tribes; the ware of the Zufii, for example,
although havinila family resemblance to
the wares of the opi, the Acoma, the Sia,
and the Cochiti, is readily distinguished
from them. Apparently the most priini-
tive pottery of
_ POTTERY
the region is the "
coiled ware,
which is builtup
of strips of clay
so coiled and in-
dented as to ive
the effect of
ketry. Tliisand
the white ware
withdecorations
in black lines
and figures are
apparently con-
nected niore es-
pecially with the
clif_f-dwellin
period (see Ch]:
dwellinlgs). The
beauti ul poly-
chrome vases of
theancientllopi
of Arizona are
the most artistic of northern ceramic
products They are well illustrated by
collections from the ancient sites of
Homolobi, Sikyatki, and Shongopovi
(Fewkes).
The tribes of‘ the plains did not prac-
tise the art save in its simplest forms, hut
zuii name um-rnsnwnns. i5ANTA rs av. l
the ancient tribes of the middle and lower
Mississippi valley and the Gulf states
were excellent potteis. The forms of the
vessels and the stvles of decoration are
exceedingly varied, and indicate a re-
markable predilection for the modeling
lU-:il- BUILDING AND SMOOTHING PROCESSES
MOUND WARE. 11- Wisconsin; Hncmr ei in. 1'1 scum CAIIOLIIIA;
nuanr 5 m.
pipes of this section are unusually inter-
esting, and display decided skill in mod-
eling, although this work has been in-
IOUND WARE, ARKANSAS. NKIONY ‘I0 IN.
fluenced to some extent by the presence
of the whites (llolmes). The practical


298
[B. A. E.
POTTERY
absence of £ from the Pacific states
and British Columbia is noteworthy.
The few rude vessels found in central and
southern Cali-
fornia are be-
lieved to be of
somewhat late
origin, and may
be due to the
influence of the
Pueblo tribes
on the E. The
principal earth-
en relics of well-
determined an-
tiquity are clay ot
pellets, probab-
ly intended for
use in slings, labret-like forms, beads,
ANCIENT Pueblo Coll-ED warE.
etc., obtained from mounds in the San
Joaquin valley
(Holmes). Ac-
cording to Culin,
clay pellets are
still used by the
Pomo with the
sling for hunting
birds. The early
and very general
use of ketry
and of stone ves-
sels in this re-
glon may have Mound waRE, North carouna.
operated to re- 4?
tard the devel-
opment of the potter's art. N. of the
anadian boundary conditions were not
favorable to the
development of
this art, al-
though speci-
mens of rude
earthenware are
obtained from
mounds and
other sites in
New Brunswick
(Matthew and
Ka in ), the
Lakes provinces
(Boyle), the
Red r. country (Montgomery), and in
Alaska as far as Pt Barrow (Murdoch).
Nelson describes the
manufacture of pot-
tery at St Michael,
on Norton sq., and
Hough mentions the
occurrence of earth-
enware lamps in the
Yukon valley and on
St Lawrence id. See
Art, Ornament.
Consult Abbott,
Prim. Indus., 1881;
Ann. Archaeol. Reps. Ontario, 1888–1907,
Beauchamp in Bull. N. Y. State Mus.;
IROQuois, PENNSYLVANIA
Eskimo, Alaska. (NEuson)
coRD AND NET DECORATION.
IN. ; b, HEIGHT 3: IN.
Cushing in 4th Rep. B. A. E., 1886; Del-
lenbaugh, North Americans of Yester-
day, 1901; Evers in Cont. St Louis Acad.
Sci., pt. 1, 1880;
Fewkes (1) in
17th Rep. B. A.
E., 1898, (2) in
22d Rep. B. A.
E., 1903; Foster,
Prehist. Races,
1878; Fowke,
Archaeol. Hist.
Ohio, 1902; Har-
rington in Am.
Anthrop., x, no.
b 4, 1908; Harri-
son in Proc. and
Coll. Wyoming
Hist, and Geol. Soc., 1886; Holmes (1)
in Bull. Geog. and Geol. Surv. Terr., II,
no. 1, 1876, (2)
in 3d Rep. B. A.
E., 1884, (3) in
4th Rep. B. A.
E., 1886, (4) in
20th Rep. B. A.
E., 1903; Hough
in Rep. Nat.
Mus. 1901, 1902;
C. C. Jones,
Antiq. So, Inds.,
1873; J. Jones in
S m i t h S on .
Cont., xx II,
1876; Matthew
in Bull. Nat. Hist. Soc. New Brunswick,
no. 3, 1884; Matthew and Kain, ibid.,
- v, no. 23, 1905;
Mills in Ohio
Archaeol, and
Hist. Quar.,
XIII, no. 2, 1904;
Moore, various
reports on ex-
lorations, in
our. Acad. Nat.
Sci. Phila.,
1894 – 1908;
Moore head, .
Prehist. Impls.,
1900; Morgan,
Murdoch in 11th
a, Height 12 N.; b, HEIGHT sin.
Gl, Heia"T
IRoquois, vehmont
League Iroq., 1904;
ANCIENT HOP1 POLYCHROME war E
Rep. B. A. E., 1894; Nelson in 18th Rep.







BULL. 30.]
B. A. E., 1899; Nordenskiöld, Cliff Dwell-
ers of the Mesa Verde, 1893; Putnam in
Peabody Mus. Reps.; Read and Whittle-
sey in Ohio Centen. Rep., 1877; School-
craft, Ind. Tribes, 1—v1, 1851–57; Squier
an d Davis in
Smithson. Cont.,
1, 1848; J. Steven-
son (1) in 2d Rep.
Cl b
Mound vases; HUMAN FoRMs. a, Aakansas; Heiaur i i".
b, Missouri; Heia"r s: 1N,
B. A. E., 1883, (2) in 3d Rep. B. A. E.,
1884; M. C. Stevenson in 11th Rep. B. A.
E., 1894; Stites, Economics of the Iro-
quois, 1905; Thomas in 12th Rep. B. A.
E., 1894; Thruston, Antiq. Tenn., 1897;
AncienT PueBuo ware; DEsigns IN BLAck on white GRound
a, Heia"r 8 in...; b, Heia"r 6 in.
Will and Spinden in Peabody Mus. Pa-
ers, 111, no. 4, 1906; Willoughby (1) in
our. Am. Folk-lore, x, no. 36, 1897, (2) in
Putman Mem. Vol., 1909; Wyman in
Mem. Peabody Acad. Sci., I, no. 4, 1875.
(W. H. H.)
Pottery Hill. The local name of a pre-
historic pueblo ruin, oval in shape, meas-
uring 228 by 150 ft, situated on the N.
side of the Salt and Little Colorado r.
watershed, in the White mts., near Lin-
den, Navajo co., Ariz.—Hough in Nat.
Mus. Rep. 1901, 297, 1903.
POTTERY HILL-POWHATAN
299
Potzuye (Po-tzu-ye). A prehistoric pue-
blo of the Tewa, on a mesa w. of the Rio
Grande in N. New Mexico, between San
Ildefonso pueblo on the N. and the Rito
de los Frijoles on the S.—Bandelier in
Arch. Inst. Papers, Iv, 78, 1892.
Pouches. See Bags, Receptacles.
Pouxouoma. A former Costanoan vil-
lage, said to have been connected with
San Juan Bautista mission, Cal.–Engel-
hardt, Franc. in Cal., 398, 1897.
Powcomonet. A village of the Powhatan
confederacy in 1608, on the N. bank of
Rappahannock r., in Richmond co., Va.—
Smith (1629), Va., I, map, repr. 1819.
Powell. See Osceola.
Poweshiek (properly Pāwishika, he who
shakes [something] off [himself], a mas-
culine proper name in the Bear clan, the
ruling clan of the Foxes). A Fox chief
at the period of the Black Hawk war in
1832. It was he, rather than Keokuk, to
whom was due the weakening of Black
Hawk's fighting power. The tie which
held together the Sauk and Foxes had for
some time been growing weak, and when
Kwaskwamia, a subordinate Sauk chief,
ceded away the Rock River country in
Illinois, without the knowledge or con-
sent of the rest of the people, Poweshiek
with most of the Foxes withdrew from
the others and crossed the Mississippi to
the vicinity of the present Davenport,
Iowa. When the fighting began they
were joined here by Keokuk and the
fleeing Sauk, and later also by the de-
feated hostiles, to whom they gave pro-
tection. Poweshiek died in Kansas. In
behalf of his tribe he signed the treaty
of Ft Armstrong, Rock Island, Ill., Sept.
21, 1832; treaties made in the same local-
ity, Sept. 27 and 28, 1836; Washington,
Oct. 21, 1837; and Sac and Fox agency,
Iowa, Oct. 11, 1842. A county of Iowa
takes its name from him. (w. J.)
Powhatam (Southern Renape pawā'tan,
“falls in a current’ of water.–Gerard).
A confederacy of Virginian Algonquian
tribes. Their territory included the tide-
water section of Virginia from the Po-
tomac S. to the divide between James r.
and Albemarle sq., and extended into
the interior as far as the falls of the prin-
cipal rivers about Fredericksburg and
Richmond. They also occupied the Vir-
ginia counties E. of Chesapeake bay and
possibly included some tribes in lower
Maryland. In the piedmont region w.
of them were the hostile Monacan and
Manahoac, while on the S. were the
Chowanoc, Nottoway, and Meherrin of
Iroquoian stock. Although little is known
in regard to the language of these tribes,
it is believed they were more nearly re-
lated to the Delawares than to any of the
northern or more westerly tribes, and
were derived either from them, or from
the same stem. Brinton, in his tentative


300 POWHATAN re. A. =-
arrangement, (placed them between the
Delawares an Nanticoke on one side
and the Pamptico on the other.
When first known the Powhatan had
nearly 200 villages, more than 160 of
which are name by Capt. John Smith
on his map. The Powhatan tribes were
visited by some of the earliest explorers
of the period of the discovery, and in
1570 the Spaniards established among
them a Jesuit mission, which had but a
brief existence. Fifteen years later the
southern tribes were brought to the
notice of the English settlers at Roanoke
id., but little was known of them until
the establishment of the Jamestown set
tlement in 1607. The Indians were
generallg friendly until driven to hostil-
ity by t e exactions of the whites, when
Betty warfare ensued until peace was
rought about through the marriage of
P0whatan's daughter to John Rolfe, an
Englishman. (See Pocahontas). A few
years later the Indians were thinned by
pestilence, and in 1618 Powhatan died
and left the government to Opechanca-
nough. The confederacy seems to have
been of recent origin at the period of
Powhatan’s succession, as itthen included
but 7 of the so-called tribes besides his
own, all the others having been con-
quered by himself duringlhis lifetime.
Opechancanough was t e deadly foe of
the whites, and at once began secret
Kirepmations forageneral uprising. On
ar. 22, 1622, a simultaneous attack
was made along the whole frontier, in
which 347 of the English were killed in
a few hours, and every settlement was
destroged excepting thow immediately
aroun Jamestown, where the whites had
been warned in time. As soon as the
English could recover from the first
shock, a war of extermination was begun
against the Indians. It was ordered
that three expeditions should be under-
taken yearly against them in order that
they might have no chance to plant
their corn or build their wigwams, and
the commanders were forbid en to make
peace upon any terms whatever. A
arge number of Indians were at one
time induced to return to their homes by
promises of peace, but all were massacred
Ill their villages and their houses burned.
The ruse was attemlpted a second time,
but was unsuccessfu . The war went on
for ligears, until both sides were ex-
haust , when peace was made in 1636.
The greatest battle was fouglglt in 1625
at Pamunkey, where Gov. att de-
feated nearly 1,000 Indians am? burned
their village, the principal one then ex-
isting.
Peace lasted until 1 641, when the Indians
were aroused b new encroachments of
the whites, andy Opechancanough, then
an aged man, organized another general
attack, which he led in person. In a
single day 500 whites were killed, but
after about a year the old chief was taken
and shot. By his death the confederacy
was broken up, and the tribes made sepa-
rate treaties of peace and were put upon
reservations, w rich were constantly re-
duced in size by sale or by confiscation
ugon slight pretense. About 1656 the
C erokee from the mountains invaded
the lowlands. The Pamunkey chief with
100 of his men joined the whites in re-
sisting the invasion, but they were almost
all ki led in a desperate battle on Shocco
cr., Richmond. n 1669 a census of the
Powhatan tribes showed 528 warriors,
or about 2,100 souls, still surviving, the
Wicocomoco being then the largest tribe,
with 70 warriors, while the Pamunkey
had become reduced to 50.
In 1675 some Conestoga, driven by
the Iroquois from their country on the
Susquehanna, entered Virginia and com-
mitted depredations. The Virginian
tribes were accused of these acts, and
several unauthorized expeditions were led
against them by Nathaniel Bacon, a num-
ber of Indians bein killed and villages
destroyed. The Intfians at last gathered
in a fort near Richmond and made prep-
arations for defense. In Aug., 1676,
the fort was stormed, and men, women,
and children were massacred by the
whites. The adjacent stream was after-
ward known as Bloody run from this cir-
cumstance. Thescattered survivorsasked
peace, which was granted on condition of
an annual tribute from each village. In
1722 a treaty was made at Albany by
which the Iroquois agreed to cease their
attacks upon the Powhatan tribes, who
were represented at the conference by
four chiefs. Iroquois hostility antedated
the settlement of Virginia. With the
treaty of Albany the history of the Pow-
hatan tribes practically ceased, and the
remnants of the confederacy dwindled
silentlly to final extinction. About 1705
Bever ey had described them as “almost
wasted. ’ They then had 12 Villages, 8 of
which were on the Eastern shore, the
onlgoneof consequence being Pamunkey,
wit about 150 souls. Those on the East-
ern shore remained until 1831, when the
few surviving individuals, havin become
so much mixed with negro blood as to be
hardly distinguishable, were driven off
during the excitement caused by the slave
rising under Nat Turner. Some of them
had previously joined the Nantiooke.
Jefferson's statement, in his Notes on
Virginia, regardin the number and con-
dition of the Powhatan remnant in 1785,
are very misleading; He represents them
as reduced to the amunkey and Matte-
pony, making altogether only about 15
men, much mixed with negro blood, and
only a few of the older ones preserving
BULL. 30]
the language. The fact is that the de-
scendants of the old confederacy must
then have numbered not far from 1,000,
in several tribal bands, with a consider-
able percentage still speaking the lan-
guage. They now number altogether
about 700, including the Chickahominy,
Nandsemond, Pamunkey, and Mattapony
(q. v.), with several smaller bands.
Henry Spelman, who was prisoner among
the Powhatan for some time, now in the
house of one chief and then in that of
another, mentions several interesting cus-
toms. The priests, he says, shaved the
right side of the head, leaving a little
lock at the ear, and some of them had
beards. The common''' pulled out
the hairs of the beard as fast as they
grew. They kept the hair on the right
side of the head cut short, “that it
might not hinder them by flappinge
about their bowstringe when they draw
it to shoott; but on ye other side they
let it £ and haue a long locke hang-
inge doune ther shoulder.” Tattooing
was practised to some extent, especially
by the women. Among the better sort
it was the custom, when eating, for the
men to sit on mats round about the
house, to each of whom the women
brought a dish, as they did not eat to-
gether out of one dish. Their marriage
customs were similar to those among
other Indian tribes, but, according to
Spelman, “ye man goes not unto an
£ to be married, but ye woman is
prought unto him wher he dwelleth.”
If the presents of a young warrior were
accepted by his mistress, she was con-
sidered as having agreed to become his
wife, and, without any further explana-
tion to her family, went to his hut,
which became her home, and the cere-
mony was ended. Polygamy, Spelman
asserts, was the custom of the coun-
try, depending upon the ability to pur-
chase wives; Burk says, however, that
they generally had but one wife. Their
burial customs varied according to local-
ity and the dignity of the person. The
bodies of their chiefs were placed on
scaffolds, the flesh being first removed
from the bones and dried, then wrapped
with the bones in a mat, and the remains
were then laid in their order with those of
others who had previously died. For
their ordinary burials they dug deep holes
in the earth with very sharp stakes, and,
wrapping the corpse in the skins, laid it
upon sticks in the ground and covered it
with earth.
They believed in a multitude of minor
deities, paying a kind of worship to
everything that was able to do them
harm beyond their prevention, such as
fire, water, lightning, and thunder, etc.
They also had a kind of chief deity vari-
ously termed Okee, Quioccos, or Kiwasa,
POWHATAN
301
of whom they made images, which were
£ in their burial temples.
They ieved in immortality, but the
special abode of the spirits does not ap-
pear to have been well defined. The
office of werowance, or chieftaincy, ap-
pears to have been hereditary through
the female line, passing first to the
brothers, if there were any, and then
to the male descendants of sisters, but
never in the male line. The Chicka-
hominy, it is said, had no such custom
nor any regular chief, the priests and
leading men ruling, except in war, when
the warriors selected a leader.
According to Smith, “their houses are
built like our arbors, of small young
sprigs, bowed and tied, and so close
covered with mats or the bark of trees
very handsomely, that notwithstanding
wind, rain, or weather they are as warm
as stoves, but very '' yet at the
top of the house there is a hole made for
the smoke to go into right over the fire.”
According to White's pictures they were
oblong, with a rounded roof (see Habita-
tions). They varied in length from 12 to
24 yds., and some were as much as 36 yds.
long, though not of great width. They
were formed of poles or saplings fixed in
the groundat regularintervals, which were
bent over from the sides so as to form an
arch at the top. Pieces running horizon-
tally were fastened with withes, to serve
as braces and as supports for bark, mats,
or other coverings. Many of their towns
were inclosed with palisades, consisting
of posts planted in the ground and stand-
ing 10 or 12 ft high. The gate was usu-
ally an overlapping gap in the circuit
of palisades. W£e reat strength and
security were required, a triple stockade
was sometimes made. These inclosing
walls sometimes encompassed the whole
town; in other cases only the chief's
house, the burial house, and the more im-
F' dwellings were thus surrounded.
hey appear to have made considerable
advance in agriculture, cultivating 2 or
3 varieties of maize, beans, certain kinds
of melons or pumpkins, several varieties
of roots, and even 2 or 3 kinds of fruit
trees.
They computed by the decimal system.
Their years were reckoned by winters,
cohonks, as they called them, in imita-
tion of the note of the wild geese, which
came to them every winter. They di-
vided the year into five seasons, viz, the
budding or blossoming of spring; earing
of corn, or roasting-ear time; the sum-
mer, or highest sun; the corn harvest,
or fall of £ leaf, and the winter, or
cohonk. Months were counted as moons,
without relation to the number in a year;
but they arranged them so that they re-
turned under the same names, as the
moon of stags, the corn moon, first and
302
I B. A. E.
POWHATAN
second moon of cohonks (geese), etc.
They divided the day into three parts,
“the rise, power, and lowering of the
sun.” They kept their accounts by knots
on strings or by notches on a stick.
The estimate of population given by
Smith is 2,400 warriors. Jefferson, on
the basis of this, made their total popu-
lation about 8,000.
The tribes, in the order of their loca-
tion on Smith's map, were as follows:
Tauxenent, Fairfax co.; Potomac, Staf-
ford and King George cos.; Cuttatawo-
men, King George co.; Pissasec, King
£ and Richmond cos.; Onawmani-
ent, Westmoreland co.; Rappahannock,
Richmond co.; Moraughtacund, Lancas-
ter and Richmond cos.; Secacawoni,
Northumberland co.; Wicocomoco,
Northumberland co.; Nantaughtacund,
Essex and Caroline cos.; Mattapony,
Mattapony, r, Mummapacune, York r.
(mentioned by 'Strachey); Pamunkey,
King William co.; Werowocomoco, Glou-
cester co.; Piankatank, Piankatank r.;
Pataunck (mentioned by Strachey) and
Youghtanund, Pamunkey r.; Chicka-
hominy, Chickahominy r.; Powhatan,
Henrico co.; Arrohattoc, Henrico co.;
Weanoc, Charles City co.; Paspahegh,
Charles City and James City cos.; Chis-
kiac, York co.; Kecoughtan, Elizabeth
City co.; Appomattoc, Chesterfield co.;
Quioucohanoc, Surry co.; War ueoc,
Isle of Wight co.; Nansemond, Nanse-
mond co.; Chesapeake, Princess Anne
co.; Accohanoc, Accomac and North-
ampton cos.; Accomac, Northampton co.
Several other names appear in later times
as the broken tribes formed new combi-
nations.
The following were Powhatan villages:
Accohanoc, Accomac, . Acconoc, Acco-
queck, Accossuwinck, Acquack, Anaske-
noans, Appocant, Appomattoc, Arrohat-
toC, 'A' Assaomeck, Assuweska,
Attamtuck, Aubomesk, Aureuapeugh,
Cantaunkack, Capahowasic, Cattachip-
tico, Caw wontoll, Chawopo, Checopisso-
wo, Chesakawon, Chesapeak, Chicones-
sex, Chincoteague, Chiskiac, Cinquack,
Cinquoteck, Cuttatawomen (1), Cuttata-
women (2), Gangasco, Kapawnich, Kera-
hocak, Kiequotank, Kupkipcock, Mach-
apunga (1), Machapunga (2), Mama-
nahunt, Mamanassy, Mangoraca, Man-
toughouemec, Martoughouaunk, Massa-
woteck, Matchopick, Matchut, Matho-
mauk, Matomkin, Mattacock, Mattacunt,
Mattanock, Maysonec, Menapucunt,
Menaskunt, Meyascosic, Mohominge,
Mokete, Moraughtacund, Mouanast, Mut-
chut, Muttamussinsack, Myghtuckpassu,
Namassingakent, Nameroughouena, Nan-
semond, Nantapoyac, Nantaughtacund,
Nawacaten, Nawnautough, Nechanicok,
Nepawtacum, Onancock, Onawmanient,
Opiscopank, Oquomock, Orapaks, Otta-
chugh, Ozatawomen, Ozenic, £
Pamawauk, Pamuncoroy, Pamunkey,
Papiscone, P', Paspahegh,
Paspanegh, Passaunkack, Pastanza, Paw-
cocomac, Peccarecamek, Piankatank, Pis-
sacoac, Pissasec, Poruptanck, Potaucao,
Potomac, Powcomonet, Powhatan, Poyek-
tauk, Poykemkack, Pungoteque, Quack-
cohowaon, Quioucohanock, Quiyough,
Rappahannock, Rickahake, Righkahauk,
Ritanoe, Roscows, Secacawoni, Secobec,
Shamapa, Skicoak, Sockobeck, Tantuc-
uask, Tauxenent, Teracosick, Utenstank,
ttamussac, Uttamussamacoma, Waconi-
ask, Warrasqueoc, Weanoc, Wecuppom,
Werawahon, Werowacomoco, Wicocom-
oco, Winsack.
In addition to the authorities found in
Arber's edition of Smith's Works, con-
sult Mooney, Willoughby, Gerard, and
Bushnell in Am. Anthrop., Ix, no. 1,
1907. (J. M.)
Pouhatan.—Hennepin, Cont. of New Discov., map,
1698. Powhatan.–De la Warre (1611) in Mass. Hist.
Soc. Coll., 4th S., IX, 5, 1871. Powhatanic confed-
e .—Kingsley, Stand. Nat. Hist., pt. 6, 151, 1885.
Powhattans.–Gallatin in Trans. Am. Ethnol. Soc.,
II, civ, 1848. Sachdagugh-roonaw.—Ibid., 59 (Iro-
quois name). Sachdagughs.—Ibid.
Powhatan. The ruling chief and prac-
tically the founder of the Powhatan con-
federacy (q.v.) in Virginia at the period
of the first English settlement. His proper
name was Wahunsonacock, but he was
commonly known as Powhatan from one
of his favorite residences at the falls of
James r. (Richmond). According to
Smith, of some 30 cognate tribes £
to his rule in 1607, all but six were his
own conquests. At the time of the com-
ing of the English, Powhatan is repre-
sented to have been about 60 years of age,
of dignified bearing, and reserved and
stern disposition. His first attitude to-
ward the whites was friendly although
suspicious, but he soon became embittered
by the exactions of the newcomers. On
the treacherous seizure of his favorite
daughter, Pocahontas (q.v.), in 1613, he
became openly £ was happily
converted for the time through her mar-
riage to Rolfe. He died in 1618, leaving
the succession to his brother, Opitchapan,
who however was soon supe y a
younger brother, the noted Opechan-
canough (q.v.). J. M.)
Powhatan. The tribe which gave name
to the Powhatan confederacy. Its terri-
tory was in what is now Henrico co., Va.,
and the tribe numbered about 150 in 1608.
The chief of the tribe at the time the
English commenced the settlement at
Jamestown was called Wahunsonacock,
but was commonly known to the whites
as Powhatan from his place of residence,
and the name was extended to the con-
federacy. (J. M.)
BULL. 30]
Powhatan. The village of the Powhatan
tribe, situated on the N. bank of James
r., Va., at the falls, on ground now form-
ing an eastern suburb of the city of Rich-
mond.
Powitch. A western name of the Oregon
crab-apple (Pyrus rivularis), known also
as powitch-tree, from powitsh, the Chinook
name of this plant, through the Chinook
jargon. (A. F. C.)
Powow. A term to which is now assigned
the following meanings: 1. A medicine-
man. 2. The conjuring of a medicine-man
over a patient. 3. A dance, feast, or noisy
celebration preceding a council, expedi-
tion, or hunt. 4. A council. 5. A con-
ference. The most recentuse by the whites
is in the sense of a political conference or
talk. It is now used both as a noun and
as a verb. In Narraganset powów and in
Massachuset pauwau, cognate with the
Micmac bá'uín, signifies priest, wizard,
magician. As Bartlett (Dict of Ameri-
canisms, 488, 1877) remarks, “the name
was also given by the early chronicles to
the feasts, dances, and other public do-
ings of the red men, preliminary to a
grand hunt, a war expedition, or the
like,” and was soon adopted by the whites
“in political talk, to signify any uproar-
ious meeting, etc.” In certain parts of
the Southern states the terms “powow
doctor,” and “to powow,” meaning to
ractise witchcraft, are still in use.
rinton (Lenape Leg., 71, 1885) correctly
considers this Algonquian word to be
from the same root as Chippewa bawd-
na, “he dreams of him,” and the Cree
párámiw “he dreams, the powow ob-
taining his art from dreams. The Mass-
achuset pauwau, “he uses divination,”
would then mean, more primitively, “he
dreams.” (A. F. C.)
Poxen. Mentioned, in connection with
Puaray, apparently as a pueblo of the
Tigua (q.v.) of New Mexico in 1598.—
Oñate (1598) in Doc. Inéd., xv.1, 115, 1871.
Poyektauk. A village of the Powhatan
confederacy in 1608, on the N. bank of the
Rappahannock, in Richmond co., Va.—
Smith (1629), Va., I, map, repr. 1819.
Poygratasuck. See Pogatacut.
Poyi. The Chaparral-cock or Road-
runner clan of Zuñi, New Mexico. It is
nearly if not quite extinct.
Póye-kwe.—Hodge in Am. Anthrop, Ix, 349, 1896
(kice="people'). Pöyi-kwe.—Cushing in 13th
Rep. B. A. £ 368, 1896 (given as “Grouse or Sage-
cock people”).
Poykemkack. A village of the Powha-
tan confederacy in 1608, on the N. bank of
the Rappahannock, in Richmond co,
Va.—Smith (1629), Va., I, map, repr. 1819.
Prairie Band of Potawatomi. The divi-
sion of the Potawatomi formerly residing
s. of L. Michigan, in Wisconsin, Illinois,
and Indiana. They adhered more closely
to their old ways than the bands of the
POWHATAN–PRAYER
303
Wabash, the St Joseph, and Huron. Some
authors have ''' them to be the
old Mascoutens. The majority of them,
numbering 676 in 1908, are now in Kansas,
but a large number are still scattered over
S. Wisconsin. See Potawatomi.
Bluff Indians. -Clarke in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1855,
97, 1856. M'shkudan'nik.—Gatschet, Potawatomi
MS., B. A. E., 1878 (Potawatomi name). Pota-
watamie tribe of Indians of the prairie.—Tippecanoe
treaty (1832) in U. S. Ind. Treat., 697, 1873.
Prairie Kickapoo. The Kickapoo for-
merly living in E. Illinois, called the Prairie
band to distinguish them from the Ver-
milion band on the Wabash.
Kickapoos of the prairies.—Am. St. Papers, Ind.
Aff., 135, 1832. Prairie Indians.—Shea, Cath.
Miss., 395, 1855.
Prairie la Crosse. A Winnebago village
in s. E. Wisconsin to which Black Hawk
fled in 1832.—Drake, Bk. Inds., bk. 5, 158,
1848.
Prairie Ronde. A Potawatomi village
about the boundary of the present Cass
and Van Buren cos., s. w. Michigan, on a
tract of land ceded to the United States
by the treaty of St Joseph, Mich., Sept.
19, 1827.
Prayer. In their endeavors to secure the
help of the supernatural powers, the In-
dians, as well as other peoples, hold prin-
cipally three methods: (1) The powers
may be coerced by the strength of a ritu-
alistic performance; (2) their help may
be purchased by gifts in the form of sac-
rifices and offerings; or (3) they may be
approached by prayer. Frequently the
coercing ritualistic performance and the
sacrifice are accompanied by prayers; or
the prayer itself may take a ritualistic
form, and thus attain coercive power.
In this case the prayer is called an incan-
tation. Prayers may either be spoken
words, or they ": be expressed by
'' objects, which are placed so
that they convey the wishes of the wor-
shipper to the powers. The rituals of the
Plains tribes and those of the Pueblos
contain many prayers. Thus in the Hako
ceremony of the Pawnee occurs a prayer-
song in which the father of the powers is
invoked to send needed help; in the Sun
dance ( . v.) of the Arapaho occur prayers
to the “Man-Above” for assistance in the
performance of the ceremony; the Zuñi
ceremonials contain prayers for rain, food,
and health; the Hupa of California offer
a prayer accompanying their ceremonials
ing for health. Prayers accompany-
ing rituals are rather rare on the N.
Pacific coast. Very often prayers accom-
pany sacrifices. They are given when
tobacco smoke is offered to the gods;
they accompanied bloody sacrifices of the
Pawnee and the Iroquois, as well as the
sacrifices of pollen among the Navaho.
Prayers of this kind very commonly ac-
company the sacrifice of food to the souls
of the deceased, as among the Algonquian
304 PRAYER
STICKS [B. A. E.
tribes, Eskimo, and N.W. coast Indians.
The custom of expressing prayers by
means of symbolic £ is found princi-
pally among the Southwestern tribes (see
Prayer sticks). Prayers are often preceded
by ceremonial purification, fasting, the
use of emetics and purgatives, which are
intended to make the person £
able to the powers. Among the North
American Indians the prayer cannot be
considered as necessarily connected with
sacrifice orasasubstitute forsacrifice, since
in agreat many cases prayers forgood luck,
for success, for protection, or for the bless-
ing of the powers, are offered quite inde-
pendently of the idea of sacrifice. While
naturally material benefits are the object
of prayer in by far the majority of cases,
rayers for an abstract blessing and for
ideal objects are not by any means ab-
sent. Among the northern Californian
tribes and among the Eskimo the prayer
is often pronounced in a set form, the
effectiveness of which is not due to the
willingness of the supernatural powers to
take pity on the mortal, but to the set
form in which the prayer is delivered,
the prayer formula or the incantation
being a charm by means of which the
fulfillment of the prayer can be secured.
The incantation may be effective through
its power to coerce the supernatural
powers to comply with the wish of the
person praying, or it may act as a charm
which gives fulfillment by its own inher-
ent power. The Indians pray not only to
those supernatural powers which are con-
sidered the protectors of man—like the
personal guardians or the powers of na-
ture—but also to the hostile powers that
must be appeased. See Ceremonies, My-
thology, Religion, '' F. B.)
Prayer sticks. Sticks to which feath-
ers are attached, used as ceremonial
supplicatory offerings. The most familiar
rayer sticks are those made by the
£, Indians of New Mexico and Ari-
zona, who use them extensively for a
definite purpose, but analogous objects
representing the same idea are employed
in the ceremonies of '' all American
tribes. A great variety of prayer sticks
of different sizes are employed by the
Pueblos, though perhaps the greatest
number measure the length of the hand
with fingers extended, differing in form,
number, painting, and carving, and hav-
ing different kinds of feathers and objects
attached to them, according to their des-
tination and the person or persons offer-
ing them.
The making of prayer sticks among the
Pueblos is a complicated ceremony, hav-
ing a multitude of minute details to be
observed. Cord of native cotton is used
to attach the feathers, herbs, meal, etc.,
to the sticks, which, as a rule, are made
of cottonwood shoots. The feathers are
those of particular birds, and they must
be perfect and come from particular parts
of the plumage. The paints used must
be ceremonially gathered, prepared,
and applied. In paho-making even the
refuse-chips of wood, ends of cord,
etc.—is disposed of in a prescribed man-
ner. Prayer sticks are often consecrated
by , being moistened with medicine,
sprinkled with sacred meal, and fumi-
gated with tobacco, and by other rites;
and after prayers have been breathed
into them they are sent out in the hands
of messengers to be deposited in shrines,
springs, or fields. rayer sticks for
family offerings are made on the occa-
sion of ceremonies and are deposited also
by authorized persons. Individual offer-
in: of prayer sticks are also made.
he sticks to which the plumes are
attached indicate the gods to whom the
prayers are offered, and the feathers con-
yey to the gods, the prayers which are
breathed into the spiritual essence of
the plumes. This conception is material-
ized in the “breath feather,” generally
the downy plume of the eagle. Prayers
are also breathed into sacred meal, pol-
len, and other objects offered.
The idea of feeding the gods is ex-
pressed by one form of the Hopi prayer
stick, the páho, “water prayer, to which
a small packet of sacred meal is tied.
The prayer stick may be regarded as a
symbolic substitute for human sacrifice
(Fewkes in 16th Rep. B. A. E., 297,
1897). Prayer sticks, nearly always
ainted green or blue, are frequently
£ with the dead in ancient Pueblo
cemeteries, and great deposits of them
occur in ceremonial caves in S. Arizona.
Navaho and Apache prayer sticks are
similar to those of the Pueblos. The
ornamented wands placed in the sod of
the Pawnee Hako altar, and the feath-
ered wands planted round the skull of
the buffalo in the Cheyenne sun dance
are examples of prayer, sticks, and the
Eskimo make use of similar wands. The
so-called prayer stick of the Kickapoo
was a mnemonic device for Christian
prayer. . .
Consult Fewkes, Tusayan Snake Cere-
monies, 1897; Fletcher, The Hako: A
Pawnee Ceremony, 1904; G. A. Dorsey,
Arapaho Sun Dance, 1903; Dorsey and
Voth in Field Columb. Mus. Pubs., An-
throp. ser.; Mason in Science, vii.1, no.
179, 1886; Matthews, (1) Mountain Chant,
1887, (2) Night Chant, 1902; Mooney,
Ghost Dance Religion, 1896; Nelson in
18th Rep. B. A., E., 414, 415, 1897; Sol-
berg, Uber die Bāhos der Hopi, in Archiv
für Anthropologie, Iv, 48-74, 1905; M. C.
Stevenson, (1) The Sia, 1893, (2) The
Zuñi Indians, 1905. (w. H.)
Bull. 30]
Praying Indians. Indians of different
tribes who accepted the teachings of the
missionaries, Catholic Iroquois, Moravian
Indians, and, more especially, those In-
dians of E. Massachusetts and the adja-
cent region who were organized into
Christian congregations by John Eliot
and his successors. The missionary work
was begun by Eliot in 1646 at Nonantum,
a small village a few miles from Boston.
His efforts were so successful that he soon
had a considerable number of converts,
who removed in 1650–51 to Natick, where
a tract was reserved for them, and a new
town was established under English reg-
ulations. These converts were some of
the remnants of the Massachuset. The
powerful tribes of the ''' Nar-
raganset, and especially the Mohegan
opposed the work and generally refused
to allow the missionaries within their
territories. The work went on rapidly
along the E. coast and on the islands. In
a few years the greater part of the na-
tives of Marthas Vineyard and Nantucket
were classed as Christians, while there
were also numerous congregations on the
ninsula E. of Buzzards bay and others
in the interior farther N. In 1674, just
before the outbreak of King Philip's war,
there were in E. Massachusetts, excluding
the peninsula, 7 principal praying towns:
Hassanamesit, Magunkaquog, Nashobah,
Natick, Okommakamesit, Punkapog, and
Wamesit. There were also 7 new pray-
# towns in the Nipmuc country, whose
inhabitants had more recently been
brought under missionary influence:
Chabanakongkomun, Manchaug, Manex-
it, Wacuntug, Pakachoog, Quantisset,
and Wabaquasset. The last three were
in N. E. Connecticut. Wamesit, and per-
haps Nashobah, were within the territory
of the Pennacook, the others being occu-
*'' by the Massachuset and Nipmuc.
he 14 villages numbered about 1,100
souls. Around Plymouth and on C.
Cod were about 500 more, distributed
among 23 villages. Those in Nantucket
and Marthas Vineyard numbered per-
haps 1,000 more, and there were a few
others among the Mohegan. The entire
number of professed Christian Indians
in s. New England at the outbreak of
King Philip's war was thus about 2,500.
When the general Indian rising occurred
in 1675, the Praying Indians found them-
selves in danger from both sides. The
hostiles viewed them as traitors and ren-
egades, while the whites despised them
for theirapparent weakness and suspected
them to ' secret allies of the enemy.
The contemptuous treatment and harsh
dealing of the English had already ren-
dered the converts restive, and the result
was that a great part of them joined the
57009°—Bull. 30, pt 2–12–20
PRAYING INDIANS-PRESERVATION OF COLLECTIONS
305
enemy, the inhabitants of several villages
going off in a body. The others offered
their services to the English, who ac-
cepted the help of a few, but had those
remaining in the 7 original praying towns
removed to an island in Boston harbor
until the war was ended. These were
soon reduced to 300 souls by starvation
and exposure. The war practically ended
the mission work. In 1682 only 4 of the
14 first-named praying towns remained,
and only about 300 of their 1,100 inhab-
itants. The Indians E. of Buzzards bay
also suffered, though in a less degree, but
from their isolated position had generally
remained quiet. Those on Marthas Vine-
ard and Nantucket refrained from hostil-
ities, mainly on account of their affection
for the missionary, Mayhew. After the
dispersion or destruction of the more pow-
erful tribes through this war, the remain-
ing Indians ceased to be of importance,
and the term “Praying Indians” lost its
distinctive meaning. (J. M.)
Precaute. An Abnaki village in 1602
on the N. E. coast of Maine.–Purchas
(1625) in Me. Hist. Soc. Coll., v., 156, 1857.
Preguey. Mentioned as a pueblo of the
province of Atripuy (q.v.), in the region
of the lower Rio Grande, N. Mex., in
1598.—Oñate (1598) in Doc. Inéd., xv.1,
115, 1871.
Presentación. A former settlement on
the w. side of the Rio Colorado, in Lower
California, doubtless belonging to the so-
called Quiquima (Quigyuma), visited by
Father Kino in Nov. 1701.—Bancroft,
No. Mex. States, 1,497, 1884.
Preservation of Collections. Fur, skin,
feathers, woolen fabrics, and other or-
ganic materials subject to attack by in-
sects enter so largely into ethnological
collections that much attention is given
to their preservation. Specimens are
first subjected to the vapor of gasoline in
an air-tight receptacle, where they may
remain for £, after which they
are removed and aired. Gasoline used
freely will not injure specimens, and is
efficient in destroying the eggs, larvae,
and adults of all insects, as well as molds
and other low forms of life. The second
step is dampening the sterilized speci-
mens with a solution of corrosive subli-
mate, made by dissolving one-fourth
ounce of £ of mercury in a
pint of alcohol and adding a pint of
soft water. A brush is used to apply the
solution, which is used sparingly on col-
ors that will “run.” Some specimens
may be dipped in the solution, but deli-
cate articles are sprayed by means of an
atomizer. Experience and judgment are
necessary in the use of the poisonous and
explosive preservatives. Before speci-
mens having feathers, fur, or the like be-
306
[B. A. E.
PRESERVATION OF COLLECTIONS
come quite dry they are brushed, rubbed,
and shaken to restore them to their for-
mer condition. Specimens that have
been poisoned are kept under observation
for some time in order to ascertain the
thoroughness of the treatment, which
sometimes must be repeated. Gnawing
insects are quickly detected by the drop-
pings which fall from the specimens at-
tacked. In the spring, cases are tested
by the introduction of a little formalde-
hyde, which drives the insects from their
hiding places. Specimens in which or-
ganic material is used for mounting or
hafting receive careful attention to insure
the thorough penetration of the poison
to every part of the joints or interstices.
Fur skins retaining animal oils are cleaned
and made pliable by a taxidermist, who
macerates them in a solution of equal
# of saltpeter, alum, borax, and Glau-
r’s salt in water (2 oz. of each to the gal-
lon) for 2 weeks, stirring once in a while.
When removed, the skins are washed and
worked till dry. Furriers steep and scour
pelts in a bath of alum, bran, and salt to
remove grease from the skin, and then in
a bath of soap and soda to remove oil
from the fur. By this process the skin is
tanned.
The most difficult pests to eradicate are
the wood-boring insects, which prey upon
baskets, sapwood, and wood containing
fecula. For plain wooden articles bakin
is necessary, followed by treatment wit
corrosive sublimate, as described above.
In some museums specimens are sub-
jected to dry heat in a sterilizing oven.
he dangers of gasoline are thus avoided.
But all specimens can not be treated by
heat, and when specimens are placed in
the oven in masses the heat does not suf-
ficiently penetrate the interior to kill
erms. Baskets, if soiled from use, may
scoured with a stiff brush and soa
and water previous to fumigation an
£ They may also, when dry,
rubbed with a preparation made by
dissolving an ounce of paraffin in a pint
of turpentine and adding a little drying
oil. This gives a slight gloss to the sur-
face, brings out the design, and repels
insects. It will also preserve, to some
extent, unglazed pottery from dust and
the effects of dampness, which sometimes,
£ in mortuary pottery, cause ex-
foliation and the ultimate destruction of
the vessels. In more serious cases vessels
may be submerged in gasoline containing
6 oz. of paraffin to the gallon. Sam-
ples of foodstuffs and food preparations
are placed in glass jars, a little gasoline
is poured into each, and the jars are
tightly closed. Moth balls may subse-
quently be placed in the jars. Moth balls
of crude naphthol may be laid among
specimens, some of which may have spots
to which the poison has not adhered.
Except in nearly air-tight spaces, how-
ever, moth balls do not protect unpoi-
soned articles from attacks of insects, while
camphor, tobacco, pepper, and essential
oils are practically valueless. It is found
of advantage to brush the interior of draw-
ers where specimens are stored with cor-
rosive sublimate solution to prevent the
harboring of insects in the corners and
crevices, where they commonly undergo
metamorphosis. Flags or other textiles
of historic or ethnologic value which are
fragile may be preserved by dampenin
them with a weak solution of alum an
gum arabic in water. The alum pre-
serves the colors and the gum arabic
£ strength. Such specimens should
draped on wire netting or some other
suitable support. Specimens of animal
or vegetal origin must generally be
isoned to prevent the attacks of
insects, placed in dust-proof cases, kept
dry, and in some instances guarded
against direct sunlight or strong re-
flected light, and against extremes of
heat and cold.
Spears, swords, and other objects of iron
are oiled with kerosene to soften rust,
which then easily yields to gentle scraping
with a knife blade. This is followed by a
rubbing with emery cloth until the metal
is clean, since the discolored layer beneath
is the seat of continued oxidation. When
clean, the metal is coated with the tur-
pentine-' solution and lightly
wiped. Objects eaten by rust are warmed
and dipped in the solution. If the objects
are thin and fragile, they must be han-
dled with care until the solution dries.
The same treatment is given to exfoliat-
ing or verdigrised bronzes. Ancient
pottery having incrustations on the exte-
rior and chemical infiltrations is dipped
in a 1-to-5 mixture of commercial muri-
atic acid in water, washed for 2 hours in
plenty of pure water, and dried.
Among numerous materials used for re-
I' cements and glues are important.
or wooden articles a mixture of equal
£ of white and brown glue, applied
ot, suffices, or some of the trade liquid
glues may be used. Plaster casts are
mended with shellac dissolved in alcohol.
Objects of stone, bone, shell, glass, por-
celain, earthenware, etc., are preferably
mended with casein cement.
Consult Hough, Preservation of Mu-
seum Specimens from Insects and the
Effects of Dampness, Rep. U. S. Nat.
Mus, 1887, 1889, Hrdlička, Directions for
Collecting Information and Specimens for
Physical Anthropology, Bull. U. S. Nat.
Mus., No. 39, 1904; Jones in Am. An-
throp., v.11, no. 4, 1905; Wilder, ibid., v.1,
no. 1, 1904; Willoughby, ibid., x, no. 2,
1908. (w. H.)
BULL. 30]
Presumpscot (commonly interpreted
“river of many shallows, but more prob:
ably derived in part from ompsk “stone,’
ut the locative). An unidentified Abnaki
tribe or subtribe on Saco r., Me.; perhaps
the Sokoki or Wawenoc.
Presumscott.—Sullivan in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll.,
1st S., Ix, 210, 1804.
Prickaway. One of the Diegueño ran-
cherias represented in the treaty of 1852
at Santa Isabel, s, Cal.-H. R. Ex. Doc.
76, 34th Cong., 3d sess., 132, 1857.
Priests. See Chiefs, Medicine and Medi-
cine-men, Religion, Secret societies, Shamans
and Priests, Social organization.
Prietos (Span.: prieto, “dark, hence
“dark ones”). Given in 1794 by Father
José Aguilar as a subtribe of the Jarana-
mes (Aranama). Twelve of the Prietos
were then in Espiritu Santo de Zúñiga
mission, Texas, with Jaranames, Tami-
ques, and others, all said to be subdivi-
sions of the Jaranames (Portillo, Apuntes
ra la Historia Antigua de Coahuila y
exas, 308, 1888). (H. E. B.)
Prisoners. See Captives.
Problematical Objects. There are sev-
eral groups or classes of prehistoric art
objects, mainly of stone, many of them
of wide distribution, the purpose and
significance of which are not fully deter-
mined. The ssible uses, however,
have been much discussed, and in a few
cases the solution has become so nearly
complete that the groups have been with-
drawn from the problematical class. In
archeological literature some of these
groups of objects are referred to as
'ceremonials,”, but, besides having a
distinct and well-established application,
this term is inappropriate, since there
is no absolute assurance that the objects
were used ceremonially. At the same
time there is a strong £ that
many of them had such use as a pri-
mary or a secondary function. It is
equally clear that some of them served
ractical purposes. These groups of ob-.
jects have been variously named from
their form or supposed use, but in the
absence of definite knowledge respecting
their use or purpose it seems better, so
far as possible, to assign names suggested
by form only, as these are not seriously
misleading and serve the purposes of
classification and description. As our
knowledge increases and uses become
known, appropriate names will readily
be suggested.
The '' employed £ '' full
segrega groups, most of which are al-
ready in use, are Banner stones, Bird-
stones, Boat-stones, Cache disks and
blades, Cones, Cupstones, Discoidal
stones (chunkey stones?), Footprint
sculptures, Hook-stones, Hemispheres,
Inscribed tablets, Notched plates, Duck
PRESUMPSCOT-PROBLEMATICAL OBJECTS
307
tablets, Pierced tablets (gorgets?), Plum-
mets, Pulley-stones (ear ornaments?), Per-
forated stones (digging weights?), Spade-
stones (ceremonial axes?), Spineback
stones, Spools, Tubes (cupping tubes?).
See the articles under these heads respec-
tively. The hyphen used in this list indi-
cates the omission of the word “shaped.”
To this list could be added numerous
less fully differentiated groups of objects
in chipped and polished stone, in clay,
bone, shell, wood, and metal, the signifi-
cance and use of which can as yet only be
surmised. Some of these are of formal
and others of eccentric shape, while many
represent men, beasts, and monsters; in
fact, nearly all classes of prehistoric sculp-
tured life forms could be assigned to the
problematical class, since the motives
which led to their manufacture, the
particular significance attached to them
and the manner of their use, are an
must remain largely subjects of con-
jecture. It is also true that many of
the things of common use, as ornaments,
implements, and pipes, have had asso-
ciated with them ideas of a mystic nature
known only to the individual or to the
social or religious group to which they
pertained. As already stated, some of the
objects included in the list given above
probably served practical uses, but ob-
jects designed for a definite practical use
are necessarily measurably uniform in
pattern and size, while many of the groups
of objects under discussion show almost
limitless variation as if subject to the free
play of fancy, untrammeled save by those
nebulous or plastic ideas that cluster about
a primitive symbol of general use. It
would appear also that some specimens
were employed on occasion in practical
work for which they were not originally
intended, while others had their origin
in ''' of utility and probably re-
tained in part their original functions;
but in the majority of instances they
doubtless had definite, well-established
functions or pu , the history of which
is connected with the history of native
religious beliefs and practices. The ma-
jority, however, can be interpreted, in a
general way, through knowledge of the
employment by historic tribes of similar
classes of objects, variously referred to
as amulets, charms, divinatory and gam-
ing devices, emblems, fetishes, insignia,
luck stones, medicine stones, symbols,
talismans, tutelaries, etc. Thisaffords but
little aid, however, since full and clearex-
planations regarding the ceremonial and .
sacred objects of living peoples are difficult
to obtain, if obtainable at all. This is
exemplified by objects of such widespread
use as the calumet, in very general use
among the eastern tribes in colonial days,
and the mysterious “coppers” of the
308
[B. A. E.
PROJECTILES–PROPERTY AND PROPERTY RIGHT
N. W. coast tribes, many of which have
been handed down for generations and
appear to be but imperfectly understood
even by their present owners.
It may be observed, however, that none
of these groups of objects can owe their
origin to the play of fancy merely, for
individual selections of talismans and
tutelary deities are made at random and
do not constitute or develop into groups
of objects of well-established and wide-
spread types with numerous variants.
Such established types must be the out-
growth of customs of wide extent and
affecting a large body of people. That
some of the classes of objects devoted
to esoteric uses had their origin in com-
mon implements, as axes, clubs, sinkers,
mortars, pestles, etc., is highly proba-
ble, and it is equally likely that some
of them had not been divorced wholl
from their original application. Suc
transfers from practical to symbolic use
are common with primitive peoples, the
roceSS £ an easy and a natural one.
t is not unlikely, therefore, that some
of these classes of objects, exhibiting
marked diversity of form, size, and finish,
had multiple offices, serving on occasion
or with different communities as imple-
ments, ornaments, and symbols. It may
fairly be assumed, also, that such of these
objects as embody conventional life forms
had their origin in some animal fetish,
totem, or other form of mythological
symbol.
Most of the objects here referred to
have been described and discussed by
various writers, especially in archeolog-
ical and other scientific journals, as the
American Anthropologist, American An-
tiquarian, Antiquarian, Archaeologist,
isconsin Archeologist, Science, Amer-
ican Naturalist, etc.; in publications of
institutions, societies, and the Govern-
ment, as reports of the Smithsonian In-
stitution, National Museum, Bureau of
American Ethnology, Geographical and
Geological Surveys, American Museum
of Natural History, Peabody Museum of
Archaeology and Ethnology, Free Museum
of Science and Art of the University of
Pennsylvania, New York State Museum,
Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadel-
hia, American Ethnological Society,
hio Archaeological and Historical Soci-
ety, Canadian Institute, Education De-
partment of Ontario, etc.; and in various
works most of which are referred to in
the articles treating of the individual va-
rieties of problematical objects. Promi-
nent among the latter are Abbott, Prim.
Indus., 1881; Ann. Archaeol. Reps. On-
tario, 1888–1907; Brown in Wis. Archeol.,
II, no. 1, 1902; Clark, Prehist. Remains,
1876; Foster, Prehist. Races, 1878, Fowke,
Archaeol. Hist. Ohio, 1902; Jones, Antiq.
So, Inds., 1873; MacLean, Mound Build-
ers, 1879; Moorehead, (1) Prehist. Impls.,
1900, (2) Bird-stone Ceremonials, 1899;
Peabody in Bull. Mus. Univ. Pa., III, no.
3, 1901; Read and Whittlesey, Ohio Cen-
ten. Rep., 1877; Thruston, Antiq. of
Tenn., 1897; Yates in Bull. Santa Barbara
Soc. Nat. Hist., I, no. 2, 1890. (w. H. H.)
Projectiles. See Bows, Arrows, and
Quivers; Rabbit sticks; Slings; Throwing
Sticks.
Property and Property right. Broadl
speaking, Indian property was p'.
Clothing was own by the wearer,
whether man, woman, or child. Weap-
ons and ceremonial paraphernalia be-
longed to the man; the implements used
in cultivating the soil, in preparing food,
dressing skins, and making garments and
tent covers, and among the Eskimo the
lamp, belonged to the women. In many
tribes all raw materials, as meat, corn,
and, before the advent of traders, pelts,
were also her property. Among the
tribes of the plains the lodge or tipi was
the woman's, but on the N.W. coast the
wooden structures belonged to the men
of the family. Communal dwellings were
the property of the kinship group, but
individual houses were built and owned
by the woman. While the land claimed
by a tribe, often covering a wide area, was
common to all its members and the entire
territory was defended against intrud-
ers, yet individual £ of garden
tehes was respected. (See Land tenure.)
n some instances, as among the Navaho,
a section of territory was parceled out
and held as clan land, and, as descent in
the tribe was traced through the mother,
this land was spoken of by members of
the clan as “my mother's land.” Upon
such tract the women worked, raising
maize, etc., and the product was recog-
nized as their property. The right of
a family to gather spontaneous growth
from a certain locality was recognized,
and the harvest became the personal
property of the gatherers. For instance
among the Menominee a family would
mark off a section by twisting in a pecu-
liar knot the stalks of wild rice growing
along the edge of the section chosen; this
knotted mark would be respected by all
members of the tribe, and the family
could take its own time for gathering the
crop. On the Pacific slope, as among the
Hupa, varying lengths of river shore
were held as private fishing rights by
heads of families, and these rights passed
from father to son, and were always re-
spected. Clan rights to springs and tracts
of land obtained among the Pueblos. The
nests of eagles were also the property of
the clan within whose domain they were
found. The eagle never permanently left
the vicinity of the nest where it was born,
BULL. 30]
so, although the bird remained in freedom,
it was regarded as the property of the clan
claiming the land on which its nest was
situated. This claim upon the eagles held
ood after the clan had left the region and
uilt a new village even 40 m. away.
(See Eagle.)
Names (q.v.) were sometimes the prop-
erty of clans. Those bestowed on the in-
dividual members, and, as on the N.W.
coast, those given to canoes and to houses,
were owned by “families.” Property
marks were placed ' weapons and im-
lements by the Eskimo and by the In-
£ tribes. A hunter established his
claim to an animal by his personal mark
upon the arrow which inflicted the fatal
wound. Among both the Indians and the
Eskimo it was customary to bury with the
dead those articles which were the per-
sonal property of the deceased, either man
or woman. In some of the tribes the dis-
tribution of all the property of the dead,
including the dwelling, formed part of the
funeral ceremonies. There was another
class of property, composed of arts, trades,
cults, rituals, and ritual songs, in which
ownership was as well defined as in the
more material things. For instance, the
right to practise tattooing belonged to cer-
tain men in the tribe; the right to say or
sing rituals and ritual songs had to be pur-
chased from their owner or keeper. Oc-
casionally a spectator with quick memory
might catch a ritual or a song, but he
would not dare to repeat what he remem-
bered until he had properly paid for it.
The shrine and sacred articles of the clan
were usually in charge of hereditary keep-
ers, and were the property of the clan.
The peculiar articles of a society were in
the custody of an appointed officer; they
Were ''' but could not be sold or
transferred. Songs and rites pertaining
to the use of healing herbs were property,
and their owner could teach them to an-
other on receiving the prescribed pay-
ment. The accumulation of property in
robes, garments, regalia, vessels, utensils,
ponies, and the like, was important to
one who aimed at leadership. To ac-
quire property a man must be a skilful
hunter and an industrious worker, and
must have an able following of relatives,
men and women, to make the required
articles. All ceremonies, tribal festivi-
ties, public functions, and entertainment
of visitors necessitated large contributions
of food and gifts, and the men who could
meet these demands became the recip-
ients of tribal honors. (See Potlatch.)
Property right in harvestfieldsobtained
among the tribes subsisting mainly on
maize or on wild rice. Among the Chip-
wa the right in wild-rice lands was not
ased on tribal allotment, but on occu-
pancy. Certain harvestfields were habit-
1°ROPHETS
309
ually visited by families that eventually
took up their temporary or permanent
abode at or near # fields; no one dis-
uted their ownership, unless an enemy
m another tribe, in which casemightes-
tablished right. Among the Potawatomi,
according to Jenks, the people “always
divide everything when want comes to
the door.”
Consult Boas in Rep. Nat. Mus. 1895,
1897; McGee in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 1897;
Fletcher in Pub. Peabody Mus., Harvard
Univ.; Fewkes in Am. Anthrop., II, 690,
1900; Goddard in Univ. of Cal. Pub., I,
no. 1, 1903; Jenks in 19th Rep. B. A. E.,
1900; Mindeleff in 17th Rep. B. A. E.,
1898. - (A. C. F.)
Prophets. From time to time in every :
# tribe and every important crisis of
ndian history we find certain men rising
above the position of ordinary doctor,
soothsayer, or ritual priest to take upon
themselves an apostleship of reform and
return to the uncorrupted ancestral be-
lief and custom as the necessary neans to
save their people from impending de-
struction by decay or conquest. In some
cases the teaching takes the form of a
new Indian gospel, the revolutionary
culmination of a long and silent develo
ment of the native religious thought. '.
the faithful disciples were usually prom-
ised the return of the earlier and £
conditions, the restoration of the dimin-
ished game, the expulsion of the alien
intruder, and reunion in earthly exist-
ence with the priests who had preceded
them to the spirit world—all to be
brought about by direct supernatural in-
terposition—the teachers have been
called £
While all goes well with the tribe the
religious feeling finds sufficient expres-
sion in the ordinary ritual forms of tri-
bal usage, but when misfortune or de-
struction threatens the nation or the race,
the larger emergency brings out the
|'' who strives to avert the disaster
y molding his people to a common pur-
pose through insistence upon the sacred
character of his message and thus fur-
nishes support to the chiefs in their plans
for o ized improvement or resistance.
Thus it is found that almost every great
Indian warlike combination has had its
prophet messenger in the outset, and if
all the facts could be known we should
probably find the rule universal.
Among the most noted of these abo-
riginal prophets and reformers within
our area, all of whom are noted else-
where under the appropriate titles, are:
Popé, of the Pueblo revolt of 1680; the
Delaware £ of Pontiac's con-
spiracy, 1762; Tenskwatawa, the Shaw-
nee prophet, 1805; Kanakuk, the Kicka-
poo reformer, 1827; Tavibo, the Paiute,
3 10 PBOQUEU—-PSEUDO-INDIAN us. A. =-
1870; Nakaidoklini, the Apache, 1881;
Smohalla, the dreamer of the Columbia,
1870-1885; and Wovoka, or Jack Wilson,
the Paiute prophet of the Ghost Dance,
1889 and later. Consult Moonev, Ghost
Dance Religion, in 14th Rep. B. A. E.,
pt. ii, 1896. (J. M.)
Pr-oquou. A former village, presumably
Costanoan, connected with Dolores mis-
sion, San Francisco, Oal.—Taylor in Cal.
Farmer, Oct. 18, 1861.
Proven. An Fskimomissionary station
in w. Greenland.-Kane, Arct. Explor., ii,
126, 1856.
Pr-uataca. A former village, presumably
Costanoan, connected with Dolores mis-
sion, San Francisco, Cal.—’I‘aylor in Cal.
Farmer, Oct. 18, 1861.
Pruristao. A former village, presum-
ably Costanoan, connected with Dolores
mission, San Francisco, Cal.-—Taylor in
Cal. Farmer, Oct. 18, 1861.
Plakathe (Plsltékélhé, ‘deer’). A gensof
the Shawnee.
Pinhakothe.—Wm. Jones, iufn, 19066gcorrect form).
Puke-tho’.—Morgan, Anc. Soc., 1 ,1877.
Funpsau. A small tribe represented
at San Antonio de Valero mission, Texas,
in the 18th century.
Pseudo-Indian. As “pseudo-Indian ”
may be included forgeries of American
In ian objects, implements, etc., on the
one hand, and, on the other, objects, im-
plements, etc., imitative of or closely re-
sembling real American Indian things
into whose manufacture the idea of for-
gery does not necessarily enter. These
“ pseudo-Americana” have been the sub-
ject of much archeological discussion, and
some very patent frauds have long inan-
aged to maintain their existence in the
field or the museum. Objects manu-
factured for trade purposes in imitation
of real Indian articles belong here also.
Of some of these last, Indians themselves
have been the makers. There might be
mentioned the imitations of European
objects in American material, which,
however, are rather pseudo-European
than pseudo-American. According to
McGuire (Rep. Nat. Mus. 1897, 4923,1899),
a large number of the tobacco pipes of the
American aborigines are in part or wholly
pseudo-Amei-ican—‘ ‘ in almost every pipe
of the Iroquoian area may be traced
forms distinctly cipied from European
sources.” Pseudo- mericaii also arc the
“trade pipes,” “trade tomahawks," etc.
This view of the pseudo-American char-
acter of many Indian pipes is not shared
by David Boyle, who, iowever, considers
many of the Wampum belts now in exis-
tence to have been “entirely made by
Europeans, with just enough ‘Indian’ in
the make-up to make them pass muster
among the natives for commercial and
treaty purposes” (Archaeol. Rep. Ontario,
55, 1901; 28, 1903). Beauchamp follows
Morgan and Brinton in thinking that
with the Iroquois “no existing be ts an-
tedated the Dutch settlement and trade"
(Bull. N. Y. State Mus., 340, Mar. 1901).
After the colonization of New York, wam-
pum beads were manufactured by the
Iuropean settlers in prodigious quantities
for trade and treaty purposes. Several of
the aboriginal names of Long Island refer
to its importance as a. wampum center.
In 1844 wani um was still manufactured
by whites inlitlew Jersey and sold to In-
dian traders of the far W., and the best of
this article was still made at Babylon,
L. I., in 1850, according to Beauchamp.
The great spread of the use of wampum,
like that of tobacco, has been thouglht to
be due to white influence. Beauc amp
(Archseol. Rep. Ontario, 86, 1903) does
not consider the bone combs found in the
state of New York as really aboriginal,
believing that ‘ ‘ no New York or Canadian
Indian ever made a bone comb until he
had European hints.” Boyle takes an
opposite view. Forged and pseudo-Amen
ican fli nt implements, pottery, and steatite
images are well known to archeologists.
An interesting account of the achieve-
ments of one man in the making of spu-
rious fishhooks, spear and arrow points,
cutting implements, etc., in Wisconsin,
is given by Jenks (Am. Anthrop., n. s.,
ii, 292-96, 1900), while those o a man
in Michigan who has attempted to pro-
duce objects with a. biblical meaninghave
been exposed by Kelsey (Am. Ant rop.,
x, no. 1, 1908). Several centers of manu-
facture of “antiquities” have been dis-
covered by the experts of the Bureau of
American Ethnology in various parts of
the country. As pseudo-American may
be classed the numerous pictographic
frauds and controverted pictographs,
especially those cited by Mallery (10th
R/ep. B. A. E., 759-67, 1893l% Among
these may be mentioned the inderhook
(Ill.) co per plates, the Newark (Ohio)
inscribe; stone, the Pemberton (N. J .)
inscribed stone ax, the Grand Traverse
(Mich.) inscribed stone, the inscribed
stone maul from Isle Royal (Mich.),
and probably also such “mound builders’
relics" as the famous Grave cr. stone.
In this class may also be placed the
Abbé Domenech’s “Manuscript picto-
graphiqlilie Américain," published in
1860, w ich Petzholdt, the German ori-
entalist, declared to be “only scribbling
and incoherent illustrations of a loca
German dialect” (Pilling, Algonq. Bibl.,
11-1,1891). Pseudo-American may also
be called those “pictographs" ue to
weathering and other natural causes,
such as t ose in New Brunswick de-
scribed by Ganong Bull. N at. Hist. Soc.
N. B., 175-78, 1904 , and, according to
BULL. 30]
Mallery, the pictured rocks of Monhegan
(Me.), the mica plates of Sandusky, etc.
Mallery also observes (p. 759): “With
to more familiar and portable arti;
cles, such, as engraved pipes, painted
robes, and like curios, it is now well
known that the fancy prices paid for
them by amateurs have stimulated their
unlimited manufacture by Indians at
agencies, who make a practice of sketch-
ing upon ordinary robes or plain pipes
the characters in common use by them,
without regard to any real event or per-
son, and selling them as significant rec-
ords.” The wood and stone arts of the
Haida have also suffered from forgery and
imitation.
There is even a pseudo-American lan-
guage, the so-called Taensa of Parisot, of
which an alleged grammar and vocabu-
lary were published in Paris in 1882.
The evidence seems to prove this docu-
ment an entire fabrication (see Brinton,
Essays Am., 452, 1890; Swanton in Am.
Anthrop., x, no. 1, 1908). See Popular
fallacies. (A. F. C.)
Psinchaton (‘village of red wild rice').
An unidentified Dakota tribe or band in
Minnesota, one of the divisions of the
so-called Sioux of the West.—Le Sueur
(1700) in Margry, Déc., v.1, 87, 1886.
Psinoumanitons (‘village or gatherers of
wild rice’). A Dakota tribe or band,
probably in Wisconsin, one of the divi-
sions of the Sioux of the East.—Le Sueur
(1700) in Margry, Déc., v.1, 86, 1886.
Psinoutanhinhintons (‘the great wild-
rice village’). A Dakota tribe or band
in Minnesota, a division of the so-called
Sioux of the West.
Psinon intons.—Shea, Early Voy., 111, 1861.
Psinoutanhhintons.—Neill, Hist. Minn., 170, 1858.
Psinoutanhinhintons.—Le Sueur (1700) in Margry,
Déc., v.1, 87, 1886.
Psiseva. See Pipsissewa.
Psychology. The psychological differ-
ences between the various divisions of
mankind have always been objects of
speculation and ingenious inference, but
out of it all has come little that can be
considered definite or satisfactory. Di-
rect itive data are scarcely to be had,
and the indirectolataavailable are far from
sufficient for definiteconclusions. Hence,
the specific question of psychological dif-
ferences between Indians and other races
is still an unsolved problem. There are,
however, certain points of view and some
suggestive data that may be discussed
under three heads:
A. Observation by psychologists.
B. Observations by teachers and other
officials.
C. Evidences of differences, observ-
able in culture.
A. Modern psychology has developed
experimental methods for the study of
differences in mental life, practically all
PSINCHATON—PSYCHOLOGY
311
of which can be successfully applied to
representatives of the various races. e
probability that differences will be found
among them has been greatly increased
by the work of Myers, Rivers, and Mc-
Dougall, members of the Cambridge An-
thropological Expedition to Torres straits,
since the Papuans as tested for visual
acuity, color vision, visual spatial per-
ception, auditory acuity, upper limit of
£ smallest perceptible tone-differ-
ence, olfactory acuity, discrimination of
odor-strengths, memory and discrimina-
tion of odors, delicacy of tactile discrimi-
nation, localization of points touched,
temperature spots, sensibility to pain,
discrimination of small differences of
weight, degree of size-weight illusion, re-
action times, showed differences in most
cases from Whites. Unfortunately, we
have on record but one successful attempt
to apply the methods of psychology to
American natives. This is the work of
Prof. R. S. Woodworth and Dr F. G.
Bruner, upon such representatives of the
less civilized races as were on exhibition
at the Louisiana Exposition at St Louis
in 1904. A full and comprehensive report
on the tests for hearing has been made
by Dr Bruner. He tested Indians,
hites, Filipinos, Ainu, and Congo na-
tives as to the "P# limit of hearing and
auditory acuity. The results for the right
ear in the test for the upper limit were as
follows:
Average
Congo natives............ 6 || 33,223 D. W. 2468
Whites.................... 156 || 32,285 “ 2344
Cocopa ------------...---- 10 || 32,123 “ 977
School Indians 63 || 31,975 “ 2663
Tehuelche 3 |30,240 “ 3551
Filipinos 97 29,916 “ 2180
Ainu...... . 7 || 28,846 “ 1873
Kwakiutl ........ --------- 7 28,296 “ 1413
The results for the left ear vary slightly
from the above; but not sufficiently to
make any material changes in the order
as given above. Though the differences
are small, the table, as a whole, indicates
that, while Indians are inferior to Whites
and Congo natives, they differ greatly
among themselves. In the tests for
acuity, the rank for the right ear was:
Whites, Cocopa, School Indians, Congo
natives, Tehuelche, Kwakiutl, Ainu,
Filipinos; for the left ear, Whites, Congo
natives, School Indians, Cocopa, Kwa-
kiutl, Ainu, Tehuelche, Filipinos. While
there is some shifting of position for the
left ear, the relative positions of Whites,
School Indians, and Filipinos remains the
same throughout. As due allowance has
been made for accidental variations in
making these tests, the results may be

312
[B. A. E.
PSYCHOLOGY
regarded as reasonably certain. In gen-
eral, they indicate that, in the ability to
£ high tones and to distinguish
aint sounds, the Indians are superior to
Filipinos, but inferior to Whites and
Congo natives.
In addition to the above, the results of
a few other tests have been reported.
Color blindness has been found in three
cases from a group of 250 which, so far as
it goes, does not differ much from the
proportion among the Whites. A few
tests in reaction-time, made by Witmer,
show the Indian superior to Whites and
American Negroes. As previously stated,
the results of these few tests suggest that,
with a more extended series, numerous
differences will be found between Indians
and other races, as well as between the
different tribes of Indians themselves.
On more general psychological grounds,
unusual tendencies to hysteria and simi-
lar psychic phenomena have been as-
signed to the Indian. This is made prob-
able by the readiness with which many
Indians yield to suggestion in disease,
jugglery, and religious activities, and has
# offered as a cause for the large part
played by the medicine-man on such oc-
casions. This impression, of course, con-
cerns Indians as compared to Whites, and
not to other less civilized races. (See
Physiology.)
B. Since the schools for Indians are
essentially the same as those used by
white children, the relative progress of
Indian and white children may be taken
as evidence of their respective mental
powers. However, a satisfactory com-
parative study of Indian children in the
school seems not to have been made; so
that we are forced to fall back upon
some general impressions and less direct
evidence. It has been asserted by teach-
ers in Indian schools that the children
under their charge showed more aptitude
and greater skill in many kinds of hand
work than was usually encountered
among white children of the same age.
This is often # asserted with re-
spect to drawing and penmanship. On
the other hand, no critical examination
of this point has been made, so that
judgment must be suspended. The gen-
eral experience has been that, when In-
dian children have passed normally from
our lower schools to the college and the
university, they average up to the level
of the Whites; but, again, many of the
cases cited are of mixed blood, and no
estimates have been made of the relative
number of failures to reach such a stand-
ard. Thus, while there is no direct evi-
dence that Indians can not do the work
of the school and of life as efficiently as
Whites, this fact can not be taken, as
proof that they have the requisite abil-
ity to the same degree. The tests of Dr
Bruner on the Indians in the model
school at St Louis showed that, while in
the auditory sense these Indians were
superior to their unschooled representa-
tives, they were still inferior to Whites
selected at random. While it is true
that the data for hearing prove nothing
with respect to the other senses, they do
suggest the presence of differences so far
not overcome by education and a change
of environment. Hence, the question
must remain open until more data are
available.
In addition to these somewhat definite
systematic observations, we have the
opinions of educated persons resulting
from extended official or philanthropic
labors among the Indians. A general
statement of such opinions on the gen-
eral psychological characteristics of the
Indians has been given in the article on
Physiology, the import of which seems
to be that no definite differences exist
except perhaps in the objective form of
emotional reactions. Yet, so far, no one
seems to have collected enough individ-
ual statements from competent persons
to # what is the approximate consen-
sus of such opinion £ even if they had,
such a consensus could not be taken
alone as a satisfactory solution of the
problem.
C. It is customary to speak of the cus-
toms and thought prevailing among a
people as their culture. Since, in all cul-
tural activities, ideas and judgments play
important parts, it has often been assumed
that a detailed comparison of cultures
would reveal psychological differences be-
tween the peoples to whom the cultures
belonged. Indeed, some persons go so far
as to assert that the existence of cultural
differences necessitates the existence of
psychological differences. Yet when the
subject is taken on its merits, several diffi-
culties are encountered. In the first place,
some definite method of grading cultures
must be devised before satisfactory con-
clusions as to corresponding psychological
differences can be formed. As yet, no con-
sistent way of grading as to higher and
lower has been found. Further, anthro-
pologists now believe in the existence of a
tendency to conventionalize thought and
the association of ideas as a factor in the
differentiation of culture. Such a tend-
ency appears when the symbolic art of
such tribes as the Arapaho, Dakota, and
Shoshoni are compared, each using similar
designs, but associated with different kinds
of ideas. Also, some claim has been made,
but on less definite grounds, that Indian
mythology as a whole is less closely asso-
ciated with creators and gods than is the
case with other peoples. In a more
general way, we find everywhere among
Bt, LL.30]
the Indians a marked tendency to inter-
associate the sociological, religious, and
artistic aspects of their lives to such a
degreethat they can scarcely be unraveled.
This has sometimes been taken as one of
the most characteristic aspects of Indian
modes of thought. The claim is made,
however, that such conventions of
thought can not in themselves be taken as
indications of functional differences be-
tween the minds (as such) of Indians and
other races; since, on a priori grounds,
what has become conventional or habitual
for one may in turn become conventional
for another. This theory, that all cultural
differences are in no wise due to psycho-
logical differences, but to causes entirely
external, or outside of the conscious life,
#: the inherent worth of a Pigmy, an
ndian, a Mongol, and a European upon
the same level, and considers culture as
the sum of habits into which the various
groups of mankind have fallen. While
strong arguments in support of this inter-
pretation of culture are offered '. many
anthropologists, together with plausible
reasons for doubting the existence of
fundamental psychological differences in
function, so far nothing has been brought
forward to render doubtful the existence
of psychological differences between races
analogous to those between individuals
among ourselves. Modern psychological
science is gradually solving the puzzle as
to the kind and degree of individual psy-
chological differences, and it is reasonable
to suppose that, when these investigations
have made more progress, the same meth-
ods may be successfully adapted to the
comparison of tribal and other ethnic
divisions of humankind.
In conclusion, it ap
no satisfactory knowledge of the elemental
ychological activities among Indians,
use they have not been made the sub-
jects of research by trained psychologists.
On the other hand, it may be said that in
all the larger aspects of mental life they
are qualitatively similar to other races.
Consult Bruner, Hearing of Primitive
' 1908; Reports of the Cambridge
Anthropol. Exped. to Torres Straits, II,
1901–03; Bache, Reaction Time with
Reference to Race, Psychol. Rev., 11, 475,
1895; Farrand, Basis of American His-
tory, 1904; Boas, Human Faculty as De-
termined by Race, Proc. Am. Ass’n Adv.
Sci., 1894; Hrdlička in Bull. 34, B. A. E.,
1908. (C. w.)
Ptansinta (“otter tail’; from ptan ‘otter',
sinte “tail”). A former vil of the San-
tee Sioux at the head of L. Traverse,
Minn.—Williamson in Minn. Geol. Rep.
for 1884, 110, 1885.
Pteyuteshni (‘eat no buffalo cows').
A band of the Hunkpatina division of the
Yanktonai Sioux.
rs that we have
PTANSINTA—PU ARAY
313
Band that eats no buffalo.–Culbertson in Smith-
son. Rep. 1850, 141, 1851. Pte-yute-cni.—Dorsey
in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 218, 1897. Pte-yute-sni.—Ibid.
Ptolme. A tribe once mentioned #
ley in Ind. Aff. Rep., 511, 1854) as living
on Kings r., Cal. It was probably Yokuts
(Mariposan).
Pualnacatup. A Chumashan village on
one of the Santa Barbaraids., Cal., proba-
# Rosa, in 1542.–Cabrillo, Narr.
(1542), in Smith, Colec. Doc. Fla., 186,1857.
Puaray (‘vil of the worm’). A
former pueblo of the Tigua, the ruins of
which have been identified by Bandelier
as those on a gravelly bluff overlooking
the Rio Grande in front of the S. por-
tion of the town of Bernalillo, N. Mex.
At the time of Coronado's, expedition
(1540–42) it was the principal settlement
of the province of Tiguex, and was known
to the chroniclers of the expedition by
the name of the province. It was one of
the two pueblos in which the Tigua took
refuge and fortified themselves against
the Spaniards during a siege of 50 days
(see Tigua), and was the seat of the mis-
sionary labors of two of the Franciscan
friars escorted to New Mexico in 1581 by
Francisco Sanchez Chamuscado, but who
were killed shortly afterward. The iden-
tification of Puaray with the Tiguex vil-
lage of the Tiguex province of the chron-
iclers of Coronado's expedition is deter-
mined by statements made by the Indians
to Espejo in 1583, and by the discovery
there by Oñate, in 1598, of a partially
effaced painting representing the murder
of the missionaries. It was the seat of the
mission of San Bartolomé, and had 200
inhabitants at the time of the Pueblo
revolt of 1680; but the pueblo was de-
stroyed before 1711, and was never re-
built. (F. w. H.)
Coofer.—Mota-Padilla (1742), Hist. Nueva Galicia,
160, 1870 (cf. Bancroft, Ariz. and N. Mex., 55, 1889).
Cootert-bid £5. Paola'-i pejomi'uoted by
Whipple, Pac. R. R. Rep., 111, pt. 3, 114, 1856.
Paray.—Jefferys, Am. Atlas, map 5, 1776. Pauray.—
Bowles, Map Am... itsi. Poala Espejo (1583) in
Hakluyt, Voy., III, 468, 1600. Poalas.—Bancroft,
Ariz. and N. Mex., 135, 1889. Pruara.—Ladd, Story
of N. Mex.,79, 1891. Puala-Espejo (1583) in Doc.
Inéd., xv, 175, 1871. Puála.—Oñate (1598), ibid.,
xvi. 208, 1871. Pualas.–Espejo (1583), ibid., xv,
112, 1871. Puara-Espejo quoted by Bancroft,
Ariz. and N. Mex., 135, 1889. Púarái.-Villagran,
Hist. Nueva Mex., 137, 1610. Puaray.—Oñate (1598)
in Doc. Inéd., xvi, 109, 115, 1871. .—Doc. of
1681 quoted '' in Arch. Inst. Papers,
iv, 169, 1892. ray.—Vetancurt (1696) in Teatro
Mex., iii, 312, 1871 ("el nombre Puray quiere decir
£ quees un género de que abunda aquel
ugar"). Puruai.—Salmeron (1629) quoted by
Bancroft, Nat. Races, 1,600, 1882. ay.—Ban-
croft, Ariz. and N. Mex., 172, 1889. San Barto-
lomé.-Vetancurt (1696) in Teatro Mex., III, 312,
1871 (mission name). Sant Antonio de Padua.–
Oñate (1598) in Doc. Inéd., xv.1, 254, 1871 (first
saint name applied). Tehoua.–Schoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes, IV, 40, 1854. Tigouex.–Coronado mis-
# by Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, IV, 26, 1854.
igouex-on-the-rock.—Ibid., 28. Tiguex-Castañe-
da (1596) in 14th Rep. B. A. E., 497, 1896. , Village
of the Worm or Insect.—Bandelier in Arch. Inst,
Papers, iv,226, 1892 (Puar-ay, or).
314
[B. A. E.
PUBEA—PUBERTY CUSTOMS
Pubea. See Evea.
Puberty customs. The significance of a
girl’s entrance into womanhood was not
only appreciated by all American tribes,
but its importance was much exaggerated.
It was believed that whatever she did or
experienced then was bound to affect her
entire subsequent life, and that she had
exceptional power over all persons or
things that came near her at that period.
For this reason she was usually carefull
set apart from other people in a small
lodge in the woods, in a separate room,
or behind some screen. There she re-
mained for a period varying from a few
days, preferably 4, to a year or even
longer—the longer isolation being en-
dured by girls of wealthy or aristocratic
families—and prepared her own food or
had it brought to her by her mother or
some old woman, the only person with
whom she had anything to do. Her
dishes, spoons, and other articles were
kept separate from all others and had to
be washed thoroughly before they could
be used again, or, as with the Iroquois,
an entirely new set was provided for her.
For a long period she ate sparingly and
took but little water, while she £
often. Salt especially was tabooed by the
girl at this period. A Cheyenne girl puri-
fied herself by allowing smoke from sweet
grass, cedar needles, and white sage to
£ over her body inside of her blanket.
he was also forced to sit up for long
£ to prevent her from becoming
azy, and among the Haida she had to
sleep on a flat rock with a bag of gravel or
something similar for a pillow. If sheate
too much, it was thought that she would
be greedy in later life; if she talked
too much, that she would become garru-
lous, and if she laughed, that she would
become too much inclined to hilarity.
A Shuswap girl would climb trees and
break off their tips in order to become
strong, and play with gambling sticks
that her future husband might be a suc-
cessful gamester. A Hupa girl must not
tell a lie during this time or she would
become forever untruthful. Among the
Tsimshian if a girl desired a certain num-
ber of sons when married, the same num-
ber of men chewed her food for her; if
she desired daughters, that office was per-
formed by women. At the end of her
fast she was covered with mats and held
over afire in order that her children might
be healthy. The Shuswap, Ntlakyapa-
muk, Apache, Hupa, and other tribes did
notailowagiri to touch herhead or scratch
her body except with a comb or stick. On
the N.W. coast she usually wore a broad-
brimmed hat to protect the sky, sun, sea,
and other objects in nature from pollu-
tion and to protect herself from the dele-
terious influences which they in turn
might exert. Often the hole for the labret
was bored about this time. Among the
Haida a girl was not allowed to gaze on
the sea lest her face and eyes should
acquire nervous, twitching movements
from the motion of its waves, or on fire
for fear that her face would become red.
If she looked upon red salmon, her eyes
would become inflamed. If a girl ate
fresh salmon, the Bellacoola feared that
her mouth would be transformed into a
long beak; and if a Ntlakyapamuk girl
ate bear meat, it was thought she would
be childless. There was, in addition, a
long series of food taboos in each tribe,
overned by some supposed resemblance
£ the article of diet and phenom-
ena of certain diseases. On the N. Pacific
coastas much property as the family could
afford was hung about the girl while fast-
ing so that she might become rich in after
years; and she was not allowed to do any
work, so that she might become a chief's
wife and be waited on by slaves. Quite
different was the custom among the Ntla-
kyapamuk and other tribes wanting the
institution of slavery where the girl spent
her time in imitating various useful em-
ployments in order not to be lazy when
she grew up. Among the latter people
the girl was supposed to be under the
special care of the Dawn, to which she con:
tinually prayed, and she made a record
of her offerings and the ceremonials she
had passed through by painting pictures
of them on bowlders £ small stones.
This, according to Teit, was believed to
insure long life. Kroeber also records
the execution of paintings by Luiseño
Indian girls in s. California.
Among many tribes it was believed that
the supernatural beings were especially
offended by menstrual blood. Therefore a
Haida girl at this time must not go down
to the beach at low tide, lest the tide come
in and cover one of the chief sources of
food supply. She must not step across a
small stream, lest the old woman who re-
sides at its head leave and take all the
fish with her. When her people went to
a salmon creek to dry fish she must get
out of the canoe just before they reached
it and approach the smokehouse from
behind, for if she saw a salmon jump all
the salmon might leave. If a hunter's
glance happened to fall upon her, blood
would be injected into his eye, prevent-
ing him from seeing game, and a crust of
blood would surround his spear, making
it unlucky. The Alaskan Eskimo sup-
posed that a girl was surrounded by a
sort of film at this time which would at-
tach itself to a hunter who came too near
and enable every animal to see him.
Fishing tackle and gambling sticks might
be affected in the same way, and there-
fore gambling sticks and hunting and
Bull. 30]
fishing implements were removed from
the house, at least temporarily, when the
irl had occasion to come from behind
er screen. Armed with the blood of a
menstruant woman a man would attack
and destroy hostile supernatural powers
or put to flight any by which he was
himself assailed. If a menstruant girl
scratched any place where one felt pain
the pain would stop. The whole peri
of isolation and fast usually ended with
a feast and public ceremonies as a sign
that the girl was now marriageable and
that the family was open to offers for her
hand. Although Hopi girls appear to
have been spared the multifarious taboos
imposed upon their sisters elsewhere, the
attainment of puberty was marked by a
change in the arrangement of their hair,
which was then gathered into two whorls,
one on each ear, symbolizing the flower of
the squash; after marriage it was worn in
simple braids (see Hair dressing). Among
£ girls were laid down upon
green herbs caused to steam by means of
a fire underneath. '. were then cov-
ered with blankets and left for four days
and nights, while dancing and feastin
went on about them to drive away the evi
spirits. Symbolic acts were also per-
formed, such as throwing seeds over them
that they might be prolific, and scatter-
ing property among the onlookers that
they might be generous. According to
Wissler, the Teton Dakota still perform a
ceremony for girls called “singing over
girls that bleed.” It is rather long, and
is based on the buffalo, one of the dances
representing the mating of the buffalo.
Although not so definitely connected
with the period of puberty, certain or-
deals (q.v.) were undergone by a boy
at about that period which were sup-
to have a deep influence on his
uture career. Among these are especially
to be noted isolation and fasts among the
mountains and woods, sweat bathing and
plunging into cold water, abstinence from
animal food, the swallowing of medicines
sometimes of intoxicating quality, and
the rubbing of the body with fish spines
and with herbs. As in the case of the
girl, numbers of regulations were observed
which were supposed to affect the boy's
future health, £ and success in
hunting, fishing, and war. Like the girls,
Ntlakyapamuk youths made paintings
upon rocks during this period in order to
insure long life, and all except those who
desired to become successful warriors,
who addressed the Sun, also directed their
prayers to the Dawn. The regulations of
a boy were frequently undergone in con-
nection with ceremonies introducing him
into the mysteries of the tribe or of some
secret society. They were not as wide-
PUBUGNA—PUEBLITO
315
spread in North America as the regula-
tions imposed upon girls, and varied more
from tribe to tribe. It has also been no-
ticed that they break down sooner before
contact with whites.
The most detailed account of puberty
customs among North American tribes is
iven by Teit in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat.
ist., II, Anthrop. 1, pt.4, 1900. An in-
teresting account of a puberty ceremony
for girls among the Diegueños is given by
Rust in Am. Anthrop., n.s., VIII, no. 1,
1906. See also Boas in Reps, on N.W.
Tribes Canada, 1889–98; Dixon in Bull.
Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., xvi.1, pt. 3, 1905;
Goddardin Pub. Univ. Cal., Am. Archaeol.
and Ethnol., I, no. 1, 1903; Grinnell in
Am. Anthrop., n. S., IV, no. 1, 1902;
Hearne, Travels, 1795; Hill-Tout (1) in
Reps. Ethnol. Surv. Can., 1898–1903, (2)
in Jour. Anthrop. Inst. G. B., xxxiv, 1904;
Loskiel, Missions United Brethren, 1794;
Nelson in 18th Rep. B. A. E., 1899; Owen,
Musquakie Folk-lore, 1904; Sapir in Am.
Anthrop., 1x, no. 2, 1907; Speck in Mem.
Am. Anthrop. Ass'n, II, no. 2, 1907; Swan-
ton in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., v, pt 1,
1905. (J. R. s.)
Pubugna. A former Gabrieleño ranch-
eria in Los Angeles co., Cal., at a place
later called Alamitos. – Ried (1852)
quoted by Taylor in Cal. Farmer, June
8, 1860
Puccoon. Any one of various plants
whose juice was used by the Indians for
staining and dyeing; also any one of
some others to which the term has been
transferred by the whites. The chief
ones are: 1. Lithospermum vulgare, the
£ of the Virginia Indians. 2. The
ploodroot (Sanguinaria canadensis), called
red puccoon. 3. The yellow root (Hydras-
tis canadensis), or yellow puccoon. The
word puccoon, spelled earlier puccon,
Doccon, pocon, pocoan, pocones, etc., is
erived, as the “poccons, a red dye,” in
Strachey's and Smith’s vocabularies indi-
cates, from one of the Virginian dialects
of Algonquian. In s w. Virginia puccoon
is locally abbreviated “coon.’ Accord-
ing to Trumbull and Gerard the word is
from, or from the same root as, the name
for blood. A. F. C.)
Puchkohu (Pútc-ko-hu). The Rabbit-
stick clan of the Asaphratry of the Hopi.—
Stephen in 8th Rep. B. A. E., 39, 1891.
Puckna. A former village of the £er
Creeks in the S. w. part of Clay co., Ala.—
Royce in 18th Rep. B. A. E., Ala. map,
1899.
Pueblito (Span.: ‘little village’). A
small settlement of the Tewa of San Juan
ueblo, opposite the latter, on the w.
£ of the Rio Grande in Rio Arriba co.,
N. Mex.—Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers,
Iv, 63, 1892.
316
[B. A. E.
PUEBLITO—PUEBLO COLORADO
}
Pueblito. An Acoma summer village
about 15 m. N. of the pueblo of Acoma,
Valencia co., N. Mex.
Titsiap.—Hodge, field notes, B.A. E., 1895 (native
:
Pueblo Alto (Span.: “high village’).
Two pueblo ruins, about 500 ft apart,
but both belonging to a single ancient
village, situated on the top of the mesa N.
of Chaco canyon, N. W. N. Mex., about !
m. N. of eblo Bonito. The main
building is rectangular in form, facing S.,
the court inclosed by the usual semi-
circular double wall which was really a
series of one-story apartments. The N.
wall is 360 ft long, the wings 200 and
170 ft, respectively. The rooms are
from 15 to 20 ft long and 8 to 12 ft
wide. The walls are almost entirely
thrown down. The smaller building is
about 75 ft square and much better pre-
served, some second-story walls being
still intact. This building contains some
of the best plain masonry to be found in
the Chaco Canyon group. There is a
large circular kiva in the small buildin
and traces of 7 in the la One.
quarter of a mile E. of the ruins is a wall
extending N. and s. 1,986 ft. Other walls
extend toward this from the main build-
ing but do not connect with it. Pueblo
Alto is reached from the canyon by a
tortuous stairway through a narrow
crevice just back of Pueblo Bonito. See
Jackson in 10th Rep. Hayden Surv.,
1878. (E. L. H.)
# *-Lummie in Land of Sunshine, xv, 425,
Pueblo Blanco (Span.: “white village’).
A ruined pueblo of the Tano on the s.
border of the Galisteo plain, N. central
New Mexico.—Bandelier in Arch. Inst.
Papers, IV, 116, 1892.
Pueblo Blanco. A former pueblo, pre-
sumably of the Piros, on the w. rim of the
Médano, or great sand-flow, E. of the Rio
Grande, about lat. 34° 30', New Mexico.
It was probably inhabited in historic
times.—Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers,
Iv, 278, 281, 1892.
Pueblo Bonito £ ‘beautiful vil-
'). The central and most important
ruin of the Chaco Canyon group in N. w.
New Mexico. The building, which stands
within 70 ft of the N. wall of the canyon,
is of dark brown sandstone, semielliptical
in form. Its length E. and w is 667 ft,
greatest depth N. and s. 315 ft. It was
originally 5 stories high, there being por-
tions of the fifth-story wall still standing.
The greatest height of standing wall at
present is 48 ft, 39 ft being above the
detritus; probably half of the original
walls remain standing. The rooms are
mostly rectangular, but there are many
of irregular form, semicircular, trapezoi-
dal, elliptical, triangular, etc., owing to
the subsequent addition of rooms to the
original structure, several such additions
and remodelings being evident. In fact,
no unit of original plan is discernible, and
additions seem to have been made within,
without, and upward as needed. The
masonry of Pueblo Bonito ranges from
plain rubble to what appears to be orna-
mental mosaic in places. Every type of
masonry known to Pueblo architecture is
found in this building, and not fewer
than 27 circular kivas, varying from 10
to 50 ft in diameter, have been uncov-
ered in it. The kiva is in every instance
a circular room built within a square or
rectangular one, the space between the
walls being filled with earth and ma-
sonry. In some cases the interior of the
kivas is of fine tablet masonry, alternat-
ing with bands of r blocks, giving an
ornamental finish. The fireplaces are of
the most primitive character. The tim-
bering is exceptionally heavy, logs 40 ft
in length and 18 in. in diameter having
been found. The doorways vary from
24 by 36 to 30 by 50 in...; the lintels are
straight, smooth poles about 3 in. in di-
ameter; windows vary from 6 by 12 to
12 by 16 in. Extensive excavations have
been made in Pueblo Bonito by the Hyde
Exploring Expedition; the collections
found are now in the American Museum
of Natural History, New York.
Consult Simpson, Exped. to Navajo
Country, 80, 1850; Hardacre in Scribner's
Mag., 276, Dec. 1878; Jackson in 10th
Rep. Hayden Surv., 1878; Pepper (1) in
Am. Anthrop., VII, no. 2, 1905, (2), in
Putnam Anniv. Vol., 1909. (E. L. H.)
Pueblo Caja del Rio. A very ancient
pueblo on a rocky bluff 3 m. N. E. of Co-
chiti, in the so-called Caja del Rio, so
named from the “boxing” of the canyon
of the Rio Grande here, in Sandoval co.,
N. Mex. Concerning it Bandelier (Arch.
Inst. Papers, Iv,80, 1892) says: “Whether
the Tehuas [Tewal, the Tanos, or some
other unknown tribe were the builders
of it I am unable to say. The people of
Cochiti disclaimed all kno'of its
former occupants. The amount of arable
land in the vicinity is sufficient; for the
£ as I estimate it, could not
ave exceeded 400.”
Chin-a Ka-na Tze-shu-ma.—Bandelier, op.cit., 80
(‘the old houses on the river’: Cochiti name.) Ti-
tji Han-at Ka-ma. Tze-shu-ma.–Ibid. (‘the old
houses in the north': another Cochiti name).
Pueblo Colorado (Span.: ‘red village’).
A ruined pueblo of the Tano on the s.
border of the Galisteo plain, N. central
New Mexico.—Bandelier in Arch. Inst.
Papers, Iv, 116, 1892.
Pueblo Colorado. A former pueblo, pre-
sumably, of the Piro on the w. rim of the
Médano, or great sand-flow, E. of the Rio
Grande, about lat. 34° 30', New Mexico.
It was probably inhabited in historic
BULL. 301
times.—Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers,
Iv, 278, 281, 1892.
Pueblo del Alto (Span.: ‘village of the
height, so called on account of its situa-
tion above the reach of inundation). A
prehistoric village, probably of the Piro,
the ruins of which lie on the E. side of
the Rio Grande, 6 m. s. of Belen, N.
Mex.—Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers,
Iv, 237, 1892. -
Pueblo de la Parida (Span.: ‘village of
the woman lately delivered”). A former
pueblo, presumably of the Piro, on the
w. rim of the Médano, or great sand-
flow, E. of the Rio Grande, about lat. 34°
30’, New Mexico. It was probably in-
habited in historic times.—Bandelier in
Arch. Inst. Papers, Iv, 278, 281, 1892.
Pueblo del Arroyo (Span.: ‘village of the
lch’). An important ancient pueblo
£ than m. below Pueblo Bonito, in
Chaco canyon, N. w. N. Mex. It is on the
N. side of the arroyo, on its very brink,
is rectangular in form, and faces eastward.
The western wall is about 270 ft long, and
the 2 wings 125 and 135 ft respectively.
The extremities of the wings are con-
nected by a semicircular double wall,
the space between being occupied by a
series of rooms. Portions of the third-
story wall are standing. The original
height was probably 4 stories. The
heavy floor timbers, averaging about 10
in. in thickness, are still in place. There
are 2 kivas in the court, 3 built within
the pueblo walls, and 4 outside the main
building. The largest is 37 ft in diame-
ter. £e masonry is of dull brown sand-
stone, well laid in adobe mortar.
Consult Jackson in 10th Rep. Hayden
Surv., 1878, and Hardacre and Simpson,
cited below. (E. L. H.)
Del Orroyo.—Domenech, Deserts of N.A., 1, 200,
1860. Pueblo del Arroya.—Hardacre in Scribner's
Mag. 275, Dec. 1878 (misprint). Pueblo del Ar-
#—simpson, Exped. to Navajo Country, 81,
Pueblo del Encierro (Span.: ‘village of
the inclosure”). A former pueblo, proba-
bly Keresan, described as being some dis-
tance above Tashkatze, which is opposite
Cochiti, in N. central New Mexico. The
Tano of Santo Domingo disclaim, its
former occupancy by their people.—Ban-
delier in Arch. Inst. Papers, iv., 179–81,
1892. -
Pueblo de los Jumanos. A former large
village of the Jumano (q.v.), situated
in the “Salinas” E. of the Rio Grande.
central New Mexico, in the vicinity of
Tabira, or the so-called Gran Quivira.
The definite location of the pueblo is not
known, although it is supposed to have
been situated near the base of the eleva-
tion called Mesa de los Jumanes. In 1598
the northern division of the Jumano oc-
cupied 4 villages in this region, but before
1629 they lived in tipis and were semi-
nomadic. In the latter year they were
PUEBLO DEL ALTO—PUEBLO PINTADO
317
gathered in a “great pueblo" to which
the name San Isidoro was applied by the
Franciscan missionaries, and an attempt
made at their conversion. The Pueblo
de los Jumanos was mentioned by
Escalante in 1778—fully a century after
the abandonment of the Salinas by the
Tigua and the Piro. According to Esca-
lante, the pueblo was destroyed by the
Apache, who were the scourge of the
Pueblos during this # (F. w. :
Jumancas.–Escalante (1778)#"' by Bandelier
in Arch. Inst. Papers, 111, 132, 1890. Numanas.—
nei’isle, Carte Mex. et Floride, 1703. Pueblo de
Jumanos.—Bandelier, op. cit., 131. San Isidoro.—
Benavides (1630) trans. in Land of Sunshine, xiii,
285, 1900. S. Isidoro Numanas.—Benavides (1630)
as cited by Bancroft, Ariz. and N. Mex., 164, 1889.
Xumanos £ £ the).—Benavides trans.
in Land of Sunshine, op. cit.
Pueblo de los Silos. A large Tano village
situated in the Galisteo basin, between
the Keresan pueblos of the Rio Grande
and Pecos, N. Mex., in 1540; so called
by the Spaniards of Coronado's expedi-
tion because of the large underground
cellars found there stored with corn. The
village had the appearance of newness,
but because of depredations by the Teya,
a Plains tribe, 16 years before, only 35
houses were inhabited, the remainder
# been destroyed. See Castañeda
in 14t Re'. B. A. E., 453, 523, 570, 1896.
Pueblo de cilos.—Castañeda, op. cit., 453.
Zitos. Mota-Padilla (1742). Hist. Nueva Galicia,
164, 1870 (apparently identical).
Pueblo Largo (Span.: “long village’).
A former Tano pueblo of the compact,
communal type, situated about 5 m. s. of
Galisteo, N. Mex. It was possibly occupied
in the 16th and the beginning of the 17th
centuries.—Bandelier (1) in Ritch, N.
Mex., 201, 1885; (2) in Arch. Inst. Papers,
III, 125, 1890; Iv, 106, 1892; (3) Gilded
Man, 222, 1893.
Hishi-Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers, III, 125,
1890 (native name).
'). A
Pueblo Nuevo (Span.: ‘new vill
Tepehuane pueblo in s. Durango, Mexico,
near Mezquital r.—Orozco y Berra, Geog.,
319, 1864.
Pueblo Pintado (Span.: ‘painted vil-
lage’). An £ ancient pueblo
ruin, of yellowish gray sandstone, situ-
ated near the head of the Chaco wash, on
the low mesa to the s., in Chaco canyon,
N. w. N. Mex. It is the most easterly of
the Chaco Canyon group. The building is
L-shaped, the 2 wings measuring 238 ft
and 174 ft, exterior measure. The ex-
tremities of the wings are connected by
a row of small apartments. The inclosed
court was occupied by 2 kivas and other
semisubterranean structures, while just
outside the court is another large kiva.
The standing outer walls are still about 28
ft high; the original height was probably
about 40 ft. This ruin is surrounded by
about 10 ruins of minor pueblos, all within
a mile of the main building. The sur-
rounding region is an absolute desert.
318
[B. A. E.
PUEBLO QUEMADO—PUEBLOS
The site is an exceedingly interesting one
because of its situation, being well toward
the top of the continental divide and
likely to contain important evidences of
contact with the Pueblos of the Rio
Grande drainage, particularly Jemez.
See Simpson, Exped. to Navajo Country,
81, 1850; Jackson in 10th Rep. Hayden
Surv., 1878. (E. L. H.)
Kinkale.—E. L. Hewett, infn, 1905 (“large houses
surrounded by small ones': Navaho name).
Kinkyel. – Ibid. Pueblo Colorado. – Simpson
Exped. Navajo Country, 75, 1850 (trans. “re
town”). Pueblo de Montezuma.—Ibid. (“town of
Montezuma," said to be so called by some of the
Pueblos). Pueblo de Ratones.—Ibid. (“rat town':
trans. of Jemez name). Pueblo Grande.—Ibid.
# town'; so called by a Navaho). Pueblo
tado.—Ibid. (Spanish name). -
Pueblo Quemado (Span.: “burnt vil-
lage’). An abandoned pueblo of the
Tano or the Tewa, 6 m.s. w. of Santa Fé,
N. Mex. See Tzenatay.
a Frio.—Eastman, map (1853) in Schoolcraft,
Ind. Tribes, IV, 24–25, 1 (m £). Pueblo
£ (1598), in Doc. Inéd., xv.1, 114,
871 (possibly identical). Quimado.—Ritch, N.
Mex., 166, 1885 (Agua Fria, or). •
Pueblo Raton (Mex.-Span.: “rat vil-
lage’). An Indian village in 1763 on Cayo
Ratones, about New r. inlet, s. E. coast of
Florida (Roberts, Fla., 21, 1763). The
inhabitants were probably a remnant of
the ancient Tequesta tribe. (J. ''
Pueblos (‘towns’, ‘villages', so called
on account of the peculiar style of com-
pact permanent settlements of these peo-
ple, as distinguished from temporary
camps or scattered rancherias of less sub-
stantial houses). A term applied by the
Spaniards and adopted by English-speak-
ing people to designate all the Indians
who lived or are living in permanent
stone or adobe houses built into compact
villages in S. Colorado and central Utah,
and in New Mexico, Arizona, and the
adjacent Mexican territory, and extended
sometimes to include the settlements of
such tribes as the Pima and the Papago,
who led an agricultural life. The Pueblo
ple of history comprise the Tanoan,
eresan '' and Zuñian linguistic
families of New Mexico, and the Hopi,
of Shoshonean affinity, in N. E. Arizona.
These are distributed as follows, the
tribes or villages noted being only those
now existent or that recently have be-
come extinct:
LINGUISTIC |
STOCK. GRoUP. TRIBEs or VILLAGEs.
|
Tewa.... Nambe, Tesuque, San
Ildefonso, San Juan,
Santa Clara, Pojoaque
(recently extinct),
Hano.
Tanoan . . . . 'Tigua ... Isleta, Sandia.Taos, Picu-
ris, Isleta del Sur (Mexi-
canized).
|Jemez ... Jemez, Pecos (extinct).
Tano - ... Practically extinct.
Piro ..... Seneou, Socorro del Sur
(both Mexicanized).
LINGUISTIC
STOCK. GROUP.
|
Eastern... San Felipe, Santa Ana,
TRIBES OR VILLAGES.
Keresan Sia, Cochiti, Santo Do-
(Queres). mingo.
Western - Acoma, Laguna, and out-
lying villages.
Zuñian..... Zuñi..... Ż and # outlying
V111ages
Shoshonean Hopi..... Walpi, Sichomovi, Mish-
ongnovi, Shipaulovi,
Shongopovi, Oraibi.
Habitat.—The Pueblo tribes of the his-
torical period have been confined to the
area extending from N. E. Arizona to
the Rio Pecos in New Mexico (and, in-
trusively, into w. Kansas), and from Taos
on the Rio Grande, New Mexico, in the
N., to a few miles below El Paso, Texas,
in the s. The ancient domain of Pueblo
peoples, however, covered a much greater
territory, extending approximately from
w. Arizona to the Pecos and into the
Texas panhandle, and from central Utah
and s. Colorado indefinitely southward
into Mexico, where the remains of
their habitations have not yet been clearly
distinguished from those of the northern
Aztec.
History.—Of the Pueblo tribes the Zuñi
were the first to become known to civilized
£ In 1539 Fray Marcos of Niza, a
ranciscan, journeyed northward from
the City of Mexico, accompanied by a
Barbary negro known as Estevan, or
Estevanico, who had been a companion
of Cabeza de Vaca and the two other
Spanish survivors of Narvaez's expedition,
shipwrecked in the Gulf of Mexico in 1528.
The negro went ahead of the friar to pre-
pare the way, but contrary to instructions
reached a province that became known as
the Seven Cities of Cibola, unquestionably
identified with the Zuñi villages of w.
New Mexico, far in advance of Fray Mar-
cos. Here Estevanico, with some of the
Indians who had followed him, was killed
by the Zuñi. A few days later the friar
viewed from an adjacent height a town
identified as Hawikuh, the first one seen
in journeying toward the N. E.; then
planting a cross and taking formal posses:
sion of the new country in the name of
Spain, he hastened back to the City of
Mexico, where he presented a glowing
report of what he had seen and heard.
ired with enthusiasm at the report of
riches in the northern country, the Vice-
roy Mendoza organized an expedition,
under Francisco Vasquez de Coronado,
which, for wealth of equipment and for
the prominence of the men who accom-
panied it, has never been equaled in the
annals of American exploration. Guided
by Fray Marcos of Niza, the expedition
departed from Compostela, Feb. 23, 1540,
and reached Culiacan Mar. 28. On Apr.
BULL. 30]
22 Coronado departed from the latter
lace with 75 horsemen, leaving the main
orce to follow, and reached Hawikuh,
which he named Granada, on July 7.
The Indians showing hostility, the place
was stormed by the Spaniards 'd the
inhabitants were routed after Coronado
had almost lost his life in the attack. Ex-
ploring parties were sent in various direc-
tions—to the Hopi villages of Tusayan, the
Grand Canyon of the Colorado, the Rio
Grande valley, and the buffalo plains—no-
where finding the expected wealth but
always encouraged by news of what lay
beyond. The main army reached Cibola
in September, and departed for Tiguex
(the country and chief village of the
resent Tigua Indians), about the present
'i' on the Rio Grande, where
winter quarters were established. The
natives revolted owing to atrocities com-
mitted by the Spaniards, but the uprising
was quelled after a long siege and the kill-
ing of many Indians. In the following
April (1541) Coronado started with his
entire force, under the guidance of an
Indian nicknamed “The Turk,” evidently
a Pawnee, whom he had found living
among the Pueblos, to explore a province
to the far eastward called Quivira # v.).
The Spaniards were led astray by the
guide, whom they later executed; the
main force was sent back to the Rio
Grande, and a picked body finally
reached the buffalo country of E. Kansas.
In the spring of 1542 Coronado’s force
started on their return to Mexico. Two
missionaries were left behind–Fray Juan
de Padilla, who went to Quivira, and Fray
Luis, a lay brother, who remained at
Pecos. Both were killed by the natives
whom they expected to convert. In
Coronado's time the Pueblos were said to
occupy 71 towns, and there may have
been others which the Spaniards did not
enumerate.
The Pueblos were visited successively
by several other Spanish explorers.
Francisco Sanchez Chamuscado, in 1581,
escorted three Franciscan missionaries to
the Tigua country of the Rio Grande, but
they were killed soon after. Antonio de
Espejo, late in 1582, started with a small
force from San Bartolomé in Chihuahua
for the purpose of determining the fate
of the missionaries. He traversed the
Pueblo country from the Hopi villages of
N. E. Arizona to Pecos in New Mexico, and
returned to San Bartolomé by way of
Pecos r. Espejo’s itinerary is traceable
with no great difficulty, and most of his
tribal names are readily identified. His
estimates of population, however, are
£ exaggerated—in some cases at
east ten times too large. Following
Espejo, in 1590, was Gaspar Castaño de
Sosa, who with a party of 170 persons
followed up the Pecos as far as the pueblo
PU EBLOS
319
of that name, which is described as hav-
ing five plazas and sixteen kivas; the
pueblo was provided with much maize,
and the £ and the garments of the
men and women aroused admiration.
One of the most important of all the ex-
peditions was that of Juan de Oñate, the
colonizer of New Mexico in 1598 and
founder of Santa Fé seven years later; for
by reason of it the Pueblo tribes were
first definitely influenced by civilization.
Traveling northward, Oñate reached on
May 22 the first pueblos of the Rio
Grande—those of the Piro in the vicinity
of the present Socorro. A party was sent
to visit the pueblos of the Salinas, E. of
the Rio Grande, and the main body
reached the Tigua country a few weeks
later, finding there, at Puaray village,
evidences of the murder of the friars in
1581. Other pueblos were visited, the
natives taking the oath of obedience and
homage in each instance, and several
saint names were applied that have re-
mained to this day. The Pueblo country
was divided into districts, to each of
which a priest was assigned, but little
was done toward the founding of perma-
nent missions during Oñate's stay. The
first settlement of the Spaniards was es-
tablished, under the name San Gabriel
de los Españoles, on the Rio Grande at
the Tewa vill of Yukewingge, at the
mouth of the Rio Chama, opposite San
Juan pueblo; it remained the seat of the
colony until the spring of 1605, when it
was abandoned and Santa Fé founded.
Active missionary work, among the
Pueblos was commenced early in the 17th
century, and although many baptisms
were made by the few resident friars lit-
tle was done toward actual conversion.
The condition of affairs in 1629 is set
forth in the Memorial written by Fray
Alonso Benavides, the custodian of the
Franciscan Order in the province, pub-
lished in the following year. The ap-
peal of Benavides resulted in the sending
of 30 new missionaries and the founding
of many new missions from the Hopi
country and the Zuñi in the w. to the
pueblos of the Salinas in the E. Sub-
stantial churches and monasteries were
erected with the aid of the natives, and
much was done toward concentrating the
Indians with a view of more readily ef-
fecting their Christianization. Toward
the middle of the century difficulties
arose between the civil officials and the
missionaries, in which the Indians be-
came involved. Finally the latter, led
by a native of San Juan named Popé #.
v.), arose in revolt in August, 1680, kill-
ing 21 of the 33 missionaries, about 375
other colonists of a total of about 2,350,
and destroying the missions, together
with their furnishings and records. Gov-
ernor Otermin and the surviving colo-
320
I B. A. E.
PUTEBLOS
nists took refuge in the government build-
ings at Santa Fé, and withstood a siege by
about 3,000 Indians for 10 days, when,
after a desperate sortie, the Indians were
forced back with a loss of 300 killed and
47 captured. The prisoners were hanged,
and the next day (Aug. 21) the Spaniards,
numbering about 1,000, commenced their
long retreat to El Paso. Evidently in
fear lest the Spaniards should return at
any time with a strong force, many of the
Pueblos abandoned their settlements and
took refuge in new ones on less pregna-
ble sites, leaving the former villages to
crumble. For 12 years the Pueblos re-
mained independent of the Spaniards,
but not free from dissension among them-
selves or from depredations by their old
enemies, the Navaho and the Apache. In
1692 Diego de Vargas reconquered the
province after severely chastising many
of the natives and destroying some of
their towns. Of all the pueblos of New
Mexico at the
out the area, are the remains of dwellings
built in recesses of cliffs or canyon walls,
in some cases the natural cavities havin
been enlarged or modified by artificia
means, in others the cliff face having
been practically honeycombed to serve
as habitations. These are the cliff-dwell-
ings (q. v.) built and occupied by the
ancestors of the present Pueblos, no doubt
for purposes of defense against ancient
enemies. In the valleys and on the mesa
tops the structures varied according to the
available building materials and to the exi-
gencies of the sites. In the northern parts
of the Pueblo area the houses were gener-
ally of sandstone, readily quarried near at
hand; in someplaces blocks of lava, or tufa,
were used. In the southern valleys, espe-
cially along the Gila and the Salt, adobe
(q.v.) was thematerial usually employed.
The groups of dwellings were generall
compact structures of several stories, wit
many small rooms made necessary owing
partly to the
beginning of the
revolt (at which
time there were
33 active mis-
sions, while oth-
erS Were mere
visitas) only
Acoma and pos-
sibly Isleta con-
tinued to occupy
their former
sites after the
conquest. In
1696 some of the
Pueblos once
more rebelled,
killing several
missionaries,
but they surren-
dered after hav-
ing been again
severely punished by Vargas. From this
time the Pueblos have been notably peace-
ful toward the whites, the only exception
being in Jan., 1847, when the Taos In-
dians, instigated by some misguided Mexi-
cans, killed Gov. Charles Bent and some
other Americans and took refuge in their
fortified town and mission church, which
were stormed by troops with a loss to the
Indians of about 150 killed outright, while
a number were later tried and hanged.
Arts and industries.—While the material
culture of the sedentary people of this
reat territory, as '' by ethnolog-
ical and archeological investigations, is
sufficiently homogeneous to warrant its
designation as “the Pueblo culture,”
there are many local differences in archi-
tecture and in building materials, due
chiefly to the influence of environment.
In the northern portions particularly, and
scattered here and there almost through-
*
|--
-------- - -
cLIFF-oweLLINGS IN NEw MExico
scarcity of suita-
ble timber for
roofing larger
structures and
artly to the
ack of means of
transporting it,
for, likeother In-
dians, the Pueb-
los hadnohorses
or donkeys be-
fore the coming
of the whites.
The villages
were often rec-
tangular, with
open courts, but
usually there was
little fixed plan
of outline, new
dwellings being
added wherever and whenever need de-
manded (although sometimes influenced
by the direction of the sun), often resulting
in great community groups of houses form-
ing irregularly oblong, square, semicircu-
lar, circular, and elliptical ground-plans,
with wings and minor projections. The
pueblos were generally built in terrace
fashion; i. e., the upper tiers of houses
were set back of those next below, so that
the roofs of the lower stories formed a
kind of front yard for those next above.
Unlike the dwellings of to-day, the lower
stories were without doors, entrance being
gained by means of ladders and a hatch-
way in the roof. The upper houses were
and still are reached by means of movable
ladders, or by masonry steps built against
the outer walls and resting on the roofs
of the houses below. In the ancient pue-
blos the fireplace was generally in the form
of a shallow box or pit in the middle of

BULL. 30.]
the floor, the smoke finding egress through
the hatchway as in some of the kivas
to-day. Corner fireplaces were also in use,
but chimneys, as well as the dome-shaped
ovens built on the ground or on the roofs,
and paneled doors and shutters, were
doubtless derived from the Spaniards.
Floors were paved with stone slabs or
plastered smooth with adobe mortar like
the walls and roofs. Accompanying each
pueblo was at least one kiva (q; v.);
indeed the belief has been advanced that
the kiva formed the nucleus of the ancient
£ which grew up around it. The
ouses are constructed and owned by the
women, the men helping with the heav
work, such as quarrying stone and £
ing and emplacing the beams. The Pue-
blos made good basketry (q.v.), but it is
not the equal of that of some of the tribes
of N. California, although some of the
Hopi manufacture basket placques in two
distinct styles of weaving, excellently
ornamented with anthropomorphic and
other figures in
PUEBLOS
321
industry. It is believed that weaving
was introduced among the Navaho by
Pueblo women adopted into that tribe.
Many so-called “Navaho blankets” are
really the product of Hopi and Zuñi
looms, operated by both men and women.
In the southern Pueblo area especially,
agriculture was conducted on a large
scale, and elaborate and extensive sys-
tems of irrigation (q.v.) were employed.
Such works, utilized by an entire com-
munity, were constructed under a com-
munal system; and indeed, this method
is still largely followed by all the Pueblos.
In addition to fields of corn, wheat,
pumpkins, melons, etc., small garden
patches of onions, beans, chile, etc., near
the houses are cultivated, water being
daily conveyed to them in jars by the
women, to whom the gardens belong.
In addition to their agriculture the
Pueblos hunted to some extent, and there
are still some excellent hunters amon
them. The deer, antelope, bear, an
mountain lion
harmonious
colors derived
from native
substances,
now largely su-
perseded by the
dyes of com-
merce. As pot-
ters and weav-
ers the Pueblos
have not been
excelled by any.
were the larger
game sought,
and the eastern
Pueblos hunted
also the buffalo
on the plains.
Rabbits abound
throughout the
Pueblo coun-
try, and are
hunted individ-
ually as well as
Indians N. of by large groups
Mexico (see of men and
Pottery, Weav- boys, who sur-
ing). Their round a wide
earthenware PueeLo on A MESA Top-walP, ARIzoNA area. and grad-
vessels, ancient ually drawing
and modern, consist of practically every
form known to the aborigines, from large
rough cooking and storage vessels to deli-
cately modeled and elaborately painted
jars, bowls, platters, bottles, ladles, and
ox-shaped utensils.
Many of the ancient Pueblos, espe-
cially those of the northern area, may be
designated as horticulturists rather than
as agriculturists, so intensive was their
method of cultivation. Their small
fields were irrigated from living streams
or from storage reservoirs, the chief crop
being corn. Cotton also was raised, the
product being woven into everyday
clothing' and ceremonial cloaks, kilts,
and leggings, which were extensively
traded to other tribes. The Hopi were
and still are the principal cotton weavers
of all the Pueblos, but the native cotton
has given place almost entirely to trade
stuffs. After the introduction of sheep
by the Spaniards, the weaving of native
wool, as well as of strands of bayeta on
rude hand looms, became an important
57009°—Bull 30, pt 2–12–21
together entrap the rabbits and dispatch
them with boomerang-shaped hunting
sticks. Traps also are employed, espe-
cially for catching small mammals and
birds, including eagles, which are highly
rized on account of their feathers, so
argely used in ceremony. Fish and
other products of the water are never
eaten, and various animals are tabooed as
food by the members of certain clans.
In early times the turkey was domesti-
cated, and there is evidence that large
flocks were “herded” in much the same
manner as are sheep and goats at the
present time. A few turkeys, as well as
£ are still kept in captivity, but
only for their feathers. The only other
domestic animal was the dog, but there
is no evidence that the Pueblos employed
this animal as a beast of burden like the
tribes of the plains (see Domestication,
Travois). Horses, asses, horned cattle,
sheep, and goats, like wheat, £
peaches, and apples, now more or less
extensively grown, were not known to

322 PUEBLOS tn. A. 1:.
the Indians before the coming of the
Spaniards in the 16th century. In s.
Arizona, in association with ancient
ruins, pictographs and figurines repre-
senting a l ama-like quadruped have
been found, the rock-pictures indicating
the animalsas being herded by men with
bolas.
Theancient clothingof Pueblo men con-
sisted typically of a short tunic of deerskin
and trousers 0 the same material reaching
to the knees; leggings of skin or of cotton,
fastened at the knees, held in place by
a narrow garter woven in pattern; and
moccasins of deer-skin with rawhide soles
neatly sewn with sinew. Knitted footless
stocklngsof yarn are nowcommonly worn
by both men and women, with or without
leggings. A iece of skin (now usually
fresh oatskingwith hairyside inward and
entirgy incasrng the foot, was used over
the moccasin in snow weather. The
breechcloth is universalivy worn by males.
The warriors
wore a close-fit-
ting cap of skin,
ventilated with
numerousholes
and decorated
with feathers;
this cap is still
worn as a part
of the ceremo-
nial costume
of the Priests
of the Bow,
of Zufii. Evi-
d e n c e p r o -
duced by exca-
vation in the
cliff-dwellings
indicates that
garments wo-
ven of yucca
fiber, as well as
of cotton with feathers, were also used in
early times. Sandals of yuwa or other
fibers were worn instead of moccasins.
The hair of the Pueblo men is “banged”
above the eyes, cut horizontally at the
neck line, and the back hair gathered
and tied with a woven band into a ti ht
knot behind. A headband, now usuzfily
a bandana handkerchief, is always worn
by men and boys of the western Pueblos,
but those of the Rio Grande valley, exce it
during ceremonies, wear the hair in side
plaits and require no headband. After
the introduction of sheep, woven woolen
garments largely replaced the skin tunics
and trousers of the men, and the cheap
cotton fabrics of commerce in time super-
seded woolen goods to a great extent.
Robes of twisted strands of rabbit skin
and wildcat skin were worn in cold
weather, and were employed also as bed-
ding; but these have given place almost
entirely to the bright-colored blankets,


VALLEY wusa|.o—zui|, new MEXICO
identical with the so-called ‘ ‘ Navaho blan-
kets,” of native wool, bayeta, or commer-
cial yarn, woven by both men and women
among the Zuni and the Hopi, and worn
especially on gala occasions. The orna-
ments of the men consist of necklaces cf
round and drilled shell and turquoise
beads, turquoise being mined inconsider-
able quantity at Los Cerillos, N. Mex.
(the Queres of San Felipe serving as the
chief traders in the product); and of
ear and neck pendants of the same ma-
terials, and beautifully executed mosaics
of shell and turquoise and other colored
stones. Leather belts and wrist-guards
ornamented with large disks of coin silver
are commonly worn and are highly prized,
and l ings and moccasins are usual]
studdzgavith silver buttons. German sift
ver and copper are sometimes employed
for omamentation, but these metals are
not highly regarded by the Pueblos.
Their metal-working process was derived
from the Span-
iards.
The clothing
of the women
now consists of
a woolen dress
of native weave,
knee-length,
made in the
form of ablank-
e t, t h e t w o
e n d s b e i n g
sewn together;
the garment is
worn over the
right shoulder
and under the
left, and belted
at the waist
with a very
lo n g w o v e n
sash, usually of
red and green wool, fringed at the ends
and tucked in; a cotton shirt extend-
ing to the knees; for indoor use, knitted
leggings of yarn; for outdoor use, and
especially on gala occasions. leggings con-
sistin of an entire deerskin wrapped
mung and round from below the knee to
the ankle and forming part of the moc-
casins of the samematerial. The leggings
and moccasins, unlike those of the men,
are not dyed. The women wear also a
light cotton mantle, and when theweather
demands, a woolen blanket similar to the
blankets above mentioned. A valued
possession is the “ceremonial blanket”
of white cotton, embroidered, knott/ed,
and fringed. Among some of the Pueblos
the hair of the married women is banged
slightly in front, parted in the middle,
and wrapped in two coils back of the ears;
girls who had reached the marriageable
agxe had the hair arranged in two large
w orls at the sides of the head: these
BULL. 30]
among the Hopi (who alone amon
Pueblos now employ this method of hair-
tiressing) representsquash blossoms, sym-
bols of fertility. Other Pueblo women
do not bang the hair, but part it in the
middle and wear it in a braid at each side.
Necklaces, pendants, bracelets, earrings,
and finger rings of silver are commonly
worn, particularly during outdoor cere-
monies, and on gala occasions Hopi girls
wear as ear pendants small tablets orna-
mented with turquoise mosaic.
Social and religious organization.—
Every Pueblo tribe is composed of a num-
ber of clans or gentes, these terms here
being employed to indicate descent in the
female or the male line, respectively. The
clans # £ in number. The little
pueblo of Sia, for example, with only
about a hundred inhabitants, is repre-
sented by 16 existing clans, while 21 oth-
ers are traceable though extinct. Amon
some of the Pueblos, notably the Hopi,
there is evidence of a phratral grouping
of the clans. Most of the clans take their
names from natural objects or elements,
especially animals and plants, and are
divided into regional or seasonal groups,
£ more or less on the habits and
habitat of the related animals, plants, or
other objects or elements from which
they take their names, and on various
religious beliefs. There is evidence that
originally a priest or religious chief pre-
sided over each clan. (For the names of
the clans, see under the several tribes.)
Of the mythology, religion, and cere-
monies of the Pueblos comparatively lit-
tle has been recorded thus far except in
so far as the Zuñi, Hopi, and Sia are con-
cerned. Among the Zuñi there are many
organizations embracing secret orders
whose functions pertain to war, healing,
hunting, agriculture, magic, religion, etc.,
although it should be said that the reli-
gious motive enters largely into all their
activities. In these ceremonial organiza-
tions the cardinal directions play a promi-
nent part, each importantsociety, accord-
ing to Cushing, representing a distinct
ion; for example, the Pihlakwe, or Bow
priesthood of the Zuñi, represent the west,
the Shumekwe the east, the Newekwe or
Galaxy people the upper region, the
Chitolakwe or Rattlesnake ple the
lower region, etc. Each society has its
own series of rites and ceremonies, some
of which are performed in secret, while
others, in the form of public dances, are
elaborate and impressive. The origin
of these organizations and the mythology
and religious beliefs £ them are
too complicated to admit of even an out-
line here. On this subject the reader
should consult (for the Zuñi) Cushing,
(1) Zuñi Creation Myths, in 13th Rep.
PUEBLOS
the
323
B. A. E., (2) Zuñi Folk Tales, 1901, and
Mrs Stevenson in 5th and 23d Reps. B.
A. E.; (for the Hopi) Fewkes in the
15th, 16th, 19th, and 21st Reps. B. A. E.,
and various articles in Am. Anthr., Jour.
Am. Folk-lore, and Jour. Am. Eth. and
Arch.; (for the Sia) Mrs Stevenson in
11th Rep. B. A. E.
All the Pueblos are monogamists, and
the status of women is much higher than
among most tribes. Among the tribes in
which descent is reckoned through the
mother, at least, the home is the property
of the woman, and on the marriage of
her daughters the sons-in-law make it
their home. Marriage is effected with
little ceremony, and divorce is lightly re-
garded, the wife having it in her power
to dismiss her husband on a slight pre-
text, the latter returning to his parents'
home, sometimes for a trifling cause; in
such cases either is free to marry again.
There are many instances, however, in
which men and women marry but once,
spending their lives together in perfect
accord and happiness. Labor is divided
as equitably as possible under the circum-
stances. As among other tribes, the
women perform all domestic duties as well
as some of the lighter farm work, espe-
cially at harvest time; but unlike most
Indian women those of the Pueblos are
helped by the men in the heavier domestic
work, such as house-building and the
£ of fuel, while men also weave
lankets, make their wives' moccasins,
and perform other labors usually regarded
in Indian life as a part of women’s work.
Like the houses, the small garden patches
are the property of the women, who alone
cultivate them, and the carrying of water
and the making of pottery are also strictly
women's functions. The children are
spoken of as belonging to the mother;
i.e., among most of the Pueblos they be-
long to the clan of the mother; and in
this case, at least, if the father and the
mother should separate, the children re-
main with the latter. Children are very
obedient and only on very rare occasions
are they punished.
Originally the government of the Pue-
blos was controlled by the priesthood,
the various functions of government, as
war and peace, witchcraft, hunting, hus-
bandry, etc., being regulated by repre-
sentatives of , the societies pertaining
thereto. On the advent of the Spaniards
the outward form of the government of
most of the tribes was changed by the
establishment of a kind of elective sys-
tem and the control of strictly civil affairs
by a governor, a lieutenant-governor, and
a body of aldermen, so to call them. All
the Pueblos except the Hopi still success-
fully maintain this system of local gov-
324
[B. A. E.
PUEBLos—PUERTA DE SAN Josí
ernment; but all affairs of a religious or
ceremonial nature are controlled by the
priesthood.
Populations—The statistics of popula-
tion of the Pueblo tribes are not satisfac-
tory, owing to the unreliability of some
of the estimates, especially in the earliest
period of Spanish exploration, due in
part to the desire to exaggerate the Indian
population in order to attract greater at:
tention to the country from Spain and
Mexico. The table on the opposite £
compiled from various sources, gives the
£ of the various Pueblos from
1630 to the present time. In some in-
stances the figures are approximate esti-
mates only, and may be regarded as little
more than broad guesses; at other times
the count was evidently closely made.
As will be seen, the table does not in-
clude the Piro and Tigua pueblos of the
lower Rio Grande in Texas and Chihua-
hua, nor the Hopi (q. v.) of Arizona.
In 1725 the total population was given at
9,747; in 1749, 11,942; in 1793, 7,455, and
in 1794, 9,495. These figures include the
lower Rio Grande villages. In 1885 the
Indians of 19, pueblos of New Mexico,
including Zuñi, were reported to number
7,762. In 1887 the population of all the
New Mexican pueblos was given as 8,357.
From these figures it is evident that the
Pueblo population has varied little dur-
ing the last two centuries.
Following is a list of pueblos, now ex-
tinct or Mexicanized, which are as yet
either unidentified or unclassified: Aca-
cagua, Acoti (“birthplace of Montezu-
ma”), Atica, Aychini, Baguacat, Casa
Blanca, Casa del Eco, Casa Grande, Casa
Montezuma, Castildavid, Chettrokettle,
Chichilticalli, Cristone, Hungopavi, Kin-
nazinde, Kintyel, Nogales, Pagmi, Pa-
guemi, Peñasco Blanco, Pequen, Pobla-
zon, Pueblo Alto, Pueblo Bonito, Pueblo
del Arroyo, Pueblo de los Silos, Pueblo
Pintado, Pueblo Viejo, San Rafael de los
Gentiles, Sargarría, Siemas, Triati, Una
Vida, Urraca, Viní, Wejegi, Xutis, Ynca-
opi, Ytriza. For pueblos classified by
tribes, see Hopi, Jemez, Keresan, Piro,
Tano, Tewa, Tigua, Zuñi. (F. w. H.)
Bídàlpahénko.–Mooney, inf’n, 1893 (‘beardless
people': Kiowa ancient name). Catholic Indi.
ans.—Gregg, Commerce of Prairies, 1, 122, 1844
(Pueblos, or). Chialan.—Curtis, Am. Ind., I, 135,
1907 ('have burros': Jicarilla Apache name).
Christian Indians.–Calhoun (1849) in Cala. Mess.
and '' 207, 1850. Cow Nation.—Cabeza de
Vaca cited ' Wallace in Atlantic Mo., 217, Aug.
1880 (misapplied by Wallace to all the Pueblos).
Ho-pi'-ci-nu-me.–ten. Kate, Synonymie, 7, 1884
#" name). Hopishinome-ten Kate, Reizen
in N. Am..., 259, 1885 (“good people': Hopi name).
Indios Manzos.—Ruxton in ouv. Ann. des
Voy. , 5th s., xxi., 80, 1850 (or Pueblos). Kis'án.
dinné.—Gatschet, Navaho MS., B. A. E., 1887
(Navaho name). Kisani.—Stephen, MS., B. A. E.
(Navaho name). Ki-zá'n-ne-ten Kate, Synon-
ymie, 6, 1884 (‘many houses": Navaho name;
z-sh, 9–e mute of Latin). Koksawópalim.—
Curtis, Am. Ind., II, 110, 1908 (‘tie their hair
back’: Pima name). Mexicans.—Haines, Am.
Ind., 160, 1888 (“All the Pueblo Indians are called
Mexicans, who make the striped blanket”).
Myálaname.—Hodge, field-notes, B. A. E., 18
(Taos name). Parblos.—Gallatin in Trans. Am.
Eth. Soc., II, lxx, 1848... Pau'-e-räts'.—ten, Kate,
Synonymie, 8, 1884 (Ute name). Póbalo.—
ooney, infn, 1893 (Kiowa pronunciation of
“Pueblo"). Purblos.—Garrard, Wahtoyah, 131,
1850. Purbulo.—Coyner, Lost Trappers, 171, 1847.
Sedentary Village Indians.–Morgan in 1st Rep.
Arch. Inst. Am., 43, 1880. Ta'-ide.—Gatschet,
Isleta MS., B. A. E., 1882 (Isleta name for one
Pueblo Indian). Táinin.—Ibid. (Isleta name
for the Pueblos). Tai'-wa.—ten Kate, Synony-
mie, 9, 1884 (‘little men’: Comanche name).
Thluélla'kwe.–ten Kate, Reizen in N. Am..., 291,
1885 (Zuñi name). T'lu-él-la'-kwe.–ten Kate,
Synonymie, 7, 1884 (“people of the towns'; Zuñi
name). Town Builders.—Wallace, Land of the
Pueblos, 240, 1888 (Pueblo, or). Town-building
Indians.—Ibid., 236. Town Indians.—Wallace in
Atlantic Mo., 216, Aug. 1880. Towns-people.—
Bancroft, Nat. Races, 1, 526, 1882. Tu Tlüni.—
Curtis, Am. Ind., I, 134, 1907 (‘much water':
Apache_name for Pueblos of the Rio Grande).
Village Indians.–Morgan in N. Am. Rev., 463
Apr. 1869.
Pueblo Viejo (Span.: ‘old village’).
The name given to that portion of Gila
valley from Pima to San José, between
Mt Graham and the Bonita mts., S. Ariz.,
on account of the ruins of prehistoric
habitations there. The name was earlier
applied to an important ruin (see Buena
Vista) and later to the settlement of San
José near its site. See Fewkes (1) in
Am. Anthr., x1, June 1898; (2) 22d
Rep. B. A. E., 168,172, 1904.
Pueblo Viejo. A village of mixed Te-
pehuane and Aztec population, in the N.
part of the Territory of Tepic, Mexico.
Although Spanish is here largely used,
outsiders are not permitted to settle in
the village. Only the old people speak
Nahuatl correctly; the Tepehuane influ-
ence is strong, even in the ancient religion
of the people.—Lumholtz, Unknown
Mex., 1,473, 1902.
Puerta Chiquita (Span.: ‘little port or
£ A rancheria of 18 Mission
ndians on Gov. Gage's ranch, San Diego
co., Cal. By act of Congress of May 27,
1902, these and others on Warner's ranch
were removed in 1903 to a new reservation
purchased for them at Pala. They are
probably Diegueño or Luiseño.
Puerta de la Cruz (Span.: ‘gateway of
the cross”). A former Diegueño ranch-
eria on upper San Luis Rey r., San Diego
co., S. Cal., later on Agua Caliente res.
No. 1, occupied by Warner's ranch. By
court decision the 14 survivors were
compelled to vacate, and, under act of
Congress of May 27, 1902, were assigned
a new tract purchased for them at Pala
in 1903.–Ind. Aff. Rep., 175, 1902; 118,
1903.
Puerta de San José (Span.: ‘gateway of
St Joseph’). A former Diegueño ranch-
eria on upper San Luis Rey r., San Diego
co, Cal.-Jackson and Kinney, Rep.
Miss. Ind., 20, 1883.
Pueblo | Language. 1630. 1680. 1760. 1788. 1790–3, 1797-8. 1805. 1809. 1850. 1856. 1860. 1864. 1871. 1874, 1889, 1901-5
–––––– - | " ' " " ". i- - —
t | | |
Abiquiu.................... | [Genizaros. ................ | 166 | 1, 181 216 176 134 126'........ t “Mexicanized.”
* * mixed.] |
Abo-----------------...---. Piro ........ -------. 800 Abandoned about 1675. *
Alameda................... Tigua............... 300 ................ !----------------|- . . . . . . . |- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -...--------------------------------- |- - - - :: S-1- - - - -25:
Acoma-...-----------------. Keres....... | 2,000 | 1,500 1,052 ........ | 20 757 731 816 350 1,200 528 491 436 500 582 739
Alamillo................... Tigua....... |........ 800 ................................l........................l........................'................ |- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -
Belen ...................... [Genizaros, ................ (*) . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 107 “Mexicanized.” -
mixed.] |
Chilili...................... | Tigua....... !-------- f Abandoned about 1675.
Cochiti..................... | Keres....... -------. 300 450 ........ 720 505 656 697 254 800 172 229 243 400 300 300
Cuyamunque .............. Tewa ............... (b) ........ 1:... --------------------------------------------------------------...... |.................….....:
Galisteo.................... Tano -------. . . . . . . . c 800 (d) Abandoned between 1760 and 1805.
Hano! ..................... Tewa . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 375(?) . . . . . . . . !-------- |....:::: |....:--------: 600 250 ........................ 161 ........
Isleta (N. M.) . . . . . . . . . . . . . . | Tigua............... 2,000 304 2,103 410 e 603 419 | 487 751 800 440 786 768 1,200 | 1,037 989
Jemez. ..................... | Jemez . . . . . . 3,000 5,000 373 ........ 485 272 264 | 297 365 450 650 346 344 800 474 450
Laguna .................... Keres....... . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 600 1,368 668 802 940 | 1,022 749 800 927 988 927 900 970 1,384.
Nambé. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Tewa . . . . . . . | - - - - - - - - f 600 204 '........ 155 178 143 133 111 | 500 103 | 94 78 100 81 100
Pecos . . . . ------------------ Jemez . . . . . . | 2,000 2,000 9599 ....: 152 189 104 . . . . . . . . Moved to Jemez in 1838.
Picuris..................... Tigua....... |-------- 3,000 328 212 254 251 250 313 222 800 143 | 122 127 150 120 125
Pojoaque. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Tewa . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . '........ 99 368 53 79 100 . . . . . . . . 48 500 37 29 32 20 18 (h)
Puaray. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Tigua....... |- - - - - - - - 200 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .................. ........................ |- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -
Quarai -- . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Tigua....... ........ 600 Abandoned about 1675.
San Cristóbal . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Tano ............... (i) Abandoned about 1696.
Sandia ..................... Tigua. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 3,000 291 596 304 116 $14 364 241 500 | 217 197 186 225 150 7
San Felipe . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Keres. . . . . . "-------- J 600 458 . . . . . . . . 532 282 289 405 800 800 360 427 482 400 501 475
San Ildefonso . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Tewa . . . . . . . "-------- 800 484 ........ | 240 251 175 283 500 500 154 161 156 570 189 250
San Juan. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Tewa . . . . . . . !-------- 300 316 k 1,566 260 202 194 208 568 500 341 385 426 350 373 425
San Marcos . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Tano . . . . . . . |- - - - - - - - 600 Abandoned in 1680.
Santa Ana . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . | Keres. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 404 |. . . . . . . . 356 634 450 550 399 500 316 298 373 500 264 226
Santa Clara . . . . . - - - - - - - - - - - Tewa . . . . . . . - - - - - - - - 300 257 452 134 193 186 220 279 | 600 179 | 144 189 50 187 325(?)
Santa Cruz . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Tewa . . . . . . . | “... . . . . . .i. | 316 k 1,076 Abandoned and reestablished. “Mexicanized.” -
Santo Domingo . . . . . . . . . . . .| Keres. . . . . . . |- - - - - - - - 150 424 t;08 650 | 1,483 333 720 666 800 261 604 735 | 1,000 930 1,000
Sia . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Keres. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . #68 1,035 275 "262 # 286 #4 450 ii; ió3 | #1 125 113 125
Socorro (N. M.) . . . . . . . . . . . . Piro ................ 600 Abandoned in 1680; moved to Texas. |
Tajique .................... Tigua. . . . . . . . . - - - - - - 300 Abandoned about 1675. | | |
Taos . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Tigua. . . . . . . 2,500 2,000 505 578 | 518 531 508 527 361 800 363 361 397 375 324 425
Tesuque . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Tewa . . . . . . . ........ 200 232 . . . . . . . . | 138 155 131 160 119 700 | 97 101 98 125 | 94 100
Zuñi ....................... Zuñi........ low 2.20 * * * * * | 1. " ................ - - - - - - - - ........ |- - - - - - - - | 1,530 1,500 1,547 | 1,514
| | | |
POPULATION OF THE VARIOUS PUEBLos FROM 1630.
a See Isleta.
b See Nambé.
g Includes Galisteo.
c Probably includes San Cristóbal.
h *Mexicanized.”
iSee Galisteo.
dSee Pecos.
e Includes Tomé and Belen.
J Includes Santa Ana.
Probably includes Cuyamunque and Jacona.
k Includes Spaniards.
1 Established about 1700.
#
326
[B. A. E.
1PUERTO-PUJUNAN FAMILY
Puerto (Span.: ‘gateway”). Mentioned
by Ofiate # Inéd., xv.1, 114, 1871) in
1598 with a number of other Keresan and
Tano pueblos of New Mexico, to one of
}: groups it doubtless belonged. See
to
Fuerito-Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers, IV, 97,
1892 (misprinted from Ofiate).
Puguviliak. A Yuit Eskimo village at
Southwest cape, St Lawrence id., Bering
Sea.
Poogooviliak.–Elliott, Our Arct. Prov., 457, 1886.
Poogovellyak.—Ibid. iliak.—Baker, Geog.
Dict. Alaska, 1902 (quo as erroneous). Pugu-
viliak.—Nelson in 18th Rep. B. A. E., map, 1899.
Puhksinahmahyiks (“flat bows’). A
band of the Siksika, or Blackfeet.
fiat Bows:Grinnell, Blackfoot Lodge Tales,208,
1892. Puh-kai-nah'-mah-yiks.—Ibid.
Puichon. A former village, presumably
Costanoan, connected with Dolores mis-
sion, San Francisco, Cal.—Taylor in Cal.
Farmer, Oct. 18, 1861.
Puimem (pui “east’, mêm ‘water’:
“eastern water, the local native name for
Pitr.). A Wintun tribe formerly living
on Pit r., Shasta co., Cal.
#"in-Power in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., III, 230,
Puimuk (pu-i east’, mok ‘people’: ‘east-
ern : A Wintun tribe formerly
occupying lower Elder and Thomes crs.,
Tehama co., Cal., and a strip of country
on the E. side of Sacramento r. They
were almost constantly at war with the
Noamlaki, a highland tribe, and were
finally forced by them to abandon their
own country.
Pooemocs.–Powers in Overland Mo., XII, 531,
1874." Puy-i-mok.-Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol.
III, 230, 1877.
Puisascamin. An unidentified tribe or
band formerly in the neighborhood of
Hudson bay or the upper lakes, trading
with the French.—La Barre (1683) in
N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., Ix, 798, 1855.
Puisu (Wintun: ‘people living east').
A tribe or subtribe of the Shastan family
(Curtin), or of mixed Copehan and Shas-
tan (Powers), formerly living at the great
bend of Pit r., in Shasta co., Cal. Curtin
makes them a part of the Ilmawi tribe.
According to Powers they were a mixed
people resulting from intermarriage be-
tween the Wintun and Shastan tribes.
Madéqsi.—Curtin, Ilmawi vocab., B. A. E., 1889.
Pooesoos.-Powers in Overland Mo., XII, 530, 1874.
Pu'-i-su.—Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., III, 230,
1877. Pu'-shüsh.—Ibid.
Pujetung. A spring settlement of Kin-
gua Okomiut Eskimo on an island in
Cumberland sq., near the entrance to
Nettilling fjord, Baffin land.—Boas in 6th
Rep. B. A. E., map, 1888.
Pujunan Family. A linguistic family
named by Powell (7th Rep. B. A. E., 99,
1891) from a former Nishinam settlement,
properly called Pusune, between American
and Sacramento rs., Cal. As the family
includes only a single group, known as
Maidu (q.v.), a description of the tribal
# serves also for the family. The
aidu constitute one of the larger stocks
of N. California and occupy the area E. and
w. between Sacramentor. and the E. boun-
dary of the state, and N. and s. from the
vicinity of Lassen peak to the N. fork of
the Cosumnes. ithin this area three
divisions of the Maidu may be recognized,
a Northwestern, a Northeastern, and a
Southern, each differing from the others
to some d in language and culture.
In all probability the Spaniards, during
their occupancy of California, came in
contact with representatives of the Maidu,
but little has been recorded in regard to
them. The first appearance of these
people in literature dates practically from
the time of the U.S. exploring expedi-
tion in 1838–1842, when the overland party
traversed the entire Sacramento valley,
coming in contact with the Maidu and
with the other families of the region.
The acquisition of California by the U. S.
soon after this time, and the great im-
petus to immigration given by the dis-
covery of gold, put an end to the isolation
of the family, and, as the territory occu-
pied by the Maidu lay in the heart of
the mining district, led to their rapid de-
crease. A few were transferred at an
early date to reservations nearer the coast,
but to-day almost all the survivors are
scattered through the sierra and foothills
near the sites of their old homes.
In £ culture the Maidu may be
regarded as typical of the Indians of cen-
tral California. Living in permanent
villages they depended mainly on acorns,
seeds, and other natural vegetal products
for food, although fish and game, particu-
larly in the mountains, formed a portion
of their diet. Their dwellings were cir-
cular, conical-roofed lodges built of poles,
bark, brush, and grass, and often covered,
£, in the Sacramento valley
region, with a heavy layer of earth. The
floor was sunk a foot or more in the
ground, and access was by a door at one
side, sometimes prolonged into a passage-
way, while a smoke # at the top of the
structure gave light and ventilation.
Similar but larger structures served as
dance or assembly houses. Their arts
were few and simple. Where any method
of navigation was employed, they made
use of rude balsas, or of dugouts, pro-
pelled by poles. Bows and arrows were
their chief weapons, although spears and
slings were also used. In summer they
wore little clothing, the men often goin
entirely naked. The men wore knit
net caps, the women basket caps. Carv-
ing and painting were unknown, and the
chief means of expressing the esthetic
sense was in basketry, in the manufacture
of which the Maidu were very skilful,
making baskets of several types and orna-
Bt, LL. 301
menting them with many £
signs. No trace of a clan system has been
found among them, and their social or-
anization seems to have been very loose.
hey were divided into many small vil-
lage communities whose chiefs or head-
men had little actual power. The dead
were buried as a rule, although crema-
tion was sometimes practised. The most
notable feature of their religious beliefs
and ceremonies was the autumnal “burn-
ing,” or sacrifice of property to the dead,
in which large offerings of all sorts of
£ were made by friends and rela-
tives. They had also many dances, in
which elaborate and costly feather head-
dresses were worn. The object of many of
these dances was the increase of food ani-
mals. The mythology of the Maidu is rich,
the most distinctive feature being a long
and detailed creation myth. The present
survivors of the Maidu probably number
fewer than 500. Sixty years ago their
number was doubtless considerable; a
conservative estimate of the total popula-
tion just previous to the gold rush would
be 5,000 to 6,000. For the villages see
Maidu, Nishinam. Consult Dixon, The
Northern Maidu, Bull. Am. Mus. Nat.
Hist., xv.11, pt. 3, 1905. (R. B. D.)
Pukwaawun. One of the principal vil-
lages of the Betonukeengainubejig Chip-
wa of w. Wisconsin, in 1850.
waawun.—Ramsey in Ind. Aff. Rep., 85, 1850.
Puk-wa-wanuh.-Minn. Hist. Soc. Coll., V,191,1885.
Pulacuam. An unidentified tribe named
in Massanet's list of tribes between cen-
tral Coahuila and the Hasinai country of
Texas in 1690. The tribes are given in
geographical order in general, and the
indication is that this one resided near
the border between the Coahuiltecan and
the Tonkawan groups, falling rather in
the latter district £ Dictamen
Fiscal, 1716, in Mem. de Nueva España,
xxv.11, 183, MS.). The only known tribe
suggested by the name is the Sulujame,
which was at San Antonio de Valero mis-
sion, Texas (Valero Bautismos, MS., pas-
sim.). (H. E. B.)
Pulakatu £ A former
Nishinam village in the valley of Bear r.,
which is the next stream N. of Sacra-
mento, Cal.
Púlacatoo.—Powers in Overland Mo., XII, 22, 1874.
# *-Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., III,
Pumham (contraction of Pumoham, “he
goes by water.”—Gerard). A sachem of
the region about Warwick, R. I. (Drake,
Inds of N. Am., 257, 1880), described by
Hubbard as “one of the stoutest and
most valiant sachems that belonged to
the Na nsetts.” It was in his coun-
try that the Rev. Samuel Gorton took
refuge in 1642, to the displeasure of the
authorities of Massachusetts. Pumham
joined in King Philip's war, and his
IPUKWAAWUN—PUNGOTEQUE
327.
town was burned by the English in 1675.
He escaped in the defeat of the followin
year, but was soon afterward captured
and slain. (A. F. C.
Pummy (‘fish oil or grease”). A New
England term. Used by Holman F.
Day in Ainslee's Magazine (xIV, 81,
£ “If that ain’t porgy pummy I’m
smellin’.” From one of the Algonquian
languages of the New England region,
the derivation is seen from Massachuset
pummee, Abnaki pemi, Lenape pomih, oil,
fat, grease. A. F. C.)
Puna. The Cactus Fruit clan of the
Chua (Snake) phratry of the Hopi.
Póna.—Woth, Trad. of Hopi, 34, 1905. Pü-nań'-
nyu-mi.–Fewkes in Am. Anthr., VI, 364, 1893
(nyu-mu = people, usually applied by this author
to designate a phratry). Pü-na'wuñ-wü.–Fewkes
in Am. Anthr., VII, , 1894 (wuñ-wii = clan).
Pü'n-e.—Stephen in 8th Rep. B. A. E., 38, 1891.
Punames (Keresan: Pu-na-ma, “people
in the west, referring to the western
division of the Rio Grande branch of the
Keresan stock). Mentioned by Espejo
in 1583 as a province comprising 5 towns,
of which Sia (q.v.) was the largest. In
Hakluyt's version of £: narrative
the name is misprin “Cunames,”
which in turn is corrupted into
“Cuames” in Ogilby's America, 1671.
Strangely enough these corrupted forms
closely resemble the Keresan term Cuame,
signifying “people in the south,” but they
bear no relation to that word. Santa
Ana formed one of the other pueblos of
the group. See Espejo in Doc. Inéd., xv,
115, 178, 1871; Bandelier in Arch. Inst.
Papers, Iv, 193, 1892. (F. w. H.)
Cuames.-Ogilby, America, 291, 1671 (misprint).
Cumanes.—Whipple, Pac. R. R. Rep., III, pt. 3,
114, 1856 (misquoting £; Cunames.–Men-
doca, Hist. of China (1586), in Hakluyt, Voy., III,
461, 469, 1600 (after Espejo, 1583).
Dobbs, Hudson Bay, 163, 1744. Cuuames.—Pur-
chas, Pilgrimes, v, 855, 1626. Pumames.—Espejo
##": inéd., xv. 115, 1871. Funames:
bid., 178. Punanes -Dobbs,# cit. Purames.—
Hinton, Handbook to Ariz., 387, 1878.
Punaryou (Pun-ar’-you, “dog standing
by the fireside’). A subclan of the Del-
awares.—Morgan, Anc. Soc., 172, 1877.
Pung. An old New England term for a
rude sort of box sleigh, a cutter orjumper.
Bartlett (Dict. of Americanisms,504, 1877)
cites one description of a pung: “Sledges,
or pungs, coarsely framed of split sap-
lings, and surmounted with a large
crockery crate.” Prof. W. F. Ganong
(inf’n, 1903) states that pung is very much
used now in New Brunswick, applied to
box sleighs, especially of a rather good
kind. The word is a reduction of Tom
Pung, itself a corruption of toboggan
(q.v.). f £ F. . h
Pungoteque (from pungotekw, “Sand-
£: ). '' of the £
hatan confederacy in Accomac co., Va.,
probably near Metomkin inlet. It was
nearly extinct in 1722.
Cunanes.-
328
[B. A. E.
PUNISHMENT—PURíSIMA CONCEPCIóN
Pungoteque-Beverley, Va.,199,1722. Punkotink.—
Herrman, map (1670) in Rep. on Bdy. Line be-
tween Va. and Md., 1873, ...
Punishment. See Captives, Ordeals.
Punk. See Punkie. ,
Punkapog (probably from pankwapog,
‘shallow pond.’–Gerard). A former vil-
lage of Praying Indians near Stoughton,
Norfolk co., Mass. It was settled origi-
nally by some Indians who removed from
Cohannet in 1654 and who numbered
about 60 souls in 1674, and was one of the
few Praying towns in existence after King
Philip's war in 1675–76. A few Indians
were still there in 1792.
Packemitt.—Gookin (1677) in Trans. Am. Antiq.
Soc., II,518, 1836. Pakemit.–Harris in Mass. Hist.
Soc. Coll., ix, 160, 1804. Pakemitt.—Gookin (1674)
in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st S., I, 184, 1806.
Pakomit.—Gookin, ibid., 435. Pankapog-Goo-
kin, ibid., 465,. Penkapog.-Ibid., Ponkipog-
Eliot (1655) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 3d s... Iv,
270, 1834. Puncapaugs.—Schoolcraft, Ind., Tribes,
v1,150,1857. Puncapoag.—Hubbard (1680) in Mass.
Hist. Soc. Coll., 2d s., VI, 544, 1815. £
Nicholson (1688) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., III, 551,
1853. Punkapaog.-Gookin (1674), in Mass. Hist.
Soc. Coll., 1st S., 1,148, 1806. Punkapog.-Gookin
1677) in Trans. Am. '', Soc., ii., 435, 1836.
poge.—Walker (1671) in Mass. Hist...Soc.
Coll., 1st s., v.1, 198, 1800. Punk-paog-Hoyt,
Antiq. Res., 95, 1824. £ (1678)
in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 4th s., VIII, 245, 1868.
Punkipoag-Harris, ibid., 1st S., ix, 160, 1804.
Punkipog.—Ibid. Punkqu.-Leverett (1677) in
N.Y. Doc. Col. Hist., xiii, 514, 1881 (part illegible
in MS.). Punqua .—Rawson (1675) quoted by
Drake, Ind. Chron., 17, 1836. Punquapog.—Rawson
(1675) in Trans. Am. Antiq. Soc., II, 451, 1836.
Punkie (also punky, punk). A minute
gnat, called also sand-fly or midge (Simu-
lium nocivum), the bite of which produces
an intolerable itching and smarting sen-
sation as if a spark of fire had dropped
upon the naked skin. These winged
atoms are, says Loskiel, “called by the
[Lenape] Indians, ponk, or ‘living
ashes, from their being so small that
they are hardly visible, and their bite
as painful as the burning of red-hot
ashes.” Another species is the black fly,
so well known as the scourge of travelers
in the N., of which t Sir Alexander
Mackenzie remarks that “it is the most
tormenting insect of its kind in nature.”
Punky, or punkie, is from the Dutch of
New York and New Jersey panki, pl.
púnkin, from (by vocalic addition) Len-
ape pank or ponk, short for pünkus, cog-
nate with Chippewa pingosh, Cree #
kus, Abnaki pèkus, etc., all names for the
sand-fly, and from the root pinkw, p'gu',
Pikku', pëkw, “to be pulverulent,’ ‘ashes-
ike.’ (w. R. G.)
Punonakamit. A Nauset village near
Wellfleet, Barnstable co., Mass. Some
Praying Indians were there in 1764.
Pononakanit.—Hist. of Eastham in Mass. Hist. Soc.
Coll., 1st S., VIII, 159, 1802. Punonakanit.—Bourne
(1764), ibid., 1, 196, 1806.
Puntlatsh. A Salish tribe on Baynes
sd. and Puntlatsh r., E. coast of Van-
couver id. In 1893 they numbered 45;
in 1896, the last time their name appears
in the Canadian Reports on Indian Af-
fairs, the “Punt-ledge, Sail-up-Sun, and
Comox” numbered 69, since which time
they have apparently been classed with
the Comox. The Puntlatsh dialect em-
braces the Puntlatsh, Saamen, and Hwa-
hwatl. (J. R. S.)
P:E’ntlatc.—Boas in 5th Rep. N. W. Tribes Can., 10,
1889. Puntlatsh.—Tolmie and Dawson, Vocabs.
Brit. Col., 119B, 1884. Punt-ledge.–Can. Ind. Aff.for
1893, 302, 1894.
Punuk. A Yuit Eskimo village on
Punuk id., E. of St Lawrence id., Bering
sea, Alaska.
Poonook.—Elliott, Our Arct. Prov., 443, 1886.
Punxsutawny (Lenape: Punksuteney,
‘gnat town.”—Gerard). A former Dela-
ware village under the jurisdiction of the
Six Nations of New York; situated on Big
Mahoning cr., in Jefferson co., Pa., in 1755.
It was deserted in 1758. (J. N. B. H.)
Eschentown.—Guss, Hist. Juniata and Susque-
hanna Val., chap. ii. 61, 1885. Ponchestanning.—
Post, Jour. £ in Pa. Archives, III, 542, 1853.
Puncksotonay.—Guss, op.cit.
Punyeestye (Keresan : ‘place to the
west on the bank of a stream’). Formerly
a summer village of the £ Indians
(q.v.), now a permanently inhabited
ueblo of that tribe, situated 3 m. W. of
'', N. Mex.
Pun-yeest-ye.—Pradt quoted by Hodge in Am.
Anthr., IV, 346, 1891. Punyistyi.—Hodge, field
notes, B. A. E., 1895. Santa Ana.-Pradt, op.cit.
(common Spanish name).
Puretuay. A former Tigua pueblo on
the summit of the round mesa of Shiem-
tuai, or Mesa de las Padillas, 3 m. N. of
Isleta, N. Mex. According to tradition
it was abandoned on account of witch-
craft before the Spanish discovery of New
Mexico, part of the inhabitants moving
N. w., the remainder settling at Isleta,
where their descendants still dwell. Ac-
cording to Bandelier it probably formed
one of the pueblos of the province of
Tiguex, visited by Coronado in 1541. If
this be the case it may be indentical with
the Pura of Oñate in 1598.
Hyem £ in Arch. Inst, Papers,
III, 130, 1890; Iv, 232, 1892 (probably a misprint of
the name of the mesa). Para.-Columbus Mem.
Vol., 155, 1893(misprint of Oñate's Pura). Poo-reh-
tú-ai.—Lummis, Man Who Married the Moon,
130, 1894. Pura.—Oñate £ in Doc. Inéd., XVI,
115, 1871 £". identical). Pur-e Tu-ay.—
Lummis quoted by Bandelier in Arch. Inst.
Papers, IV, 232, 1892.
Purificación. A rancheria, probably
Papago, 12 leagues from Agua Escon-
dida, near the Arizona-Sonora boundary,
probably in a s. E. direction; visited by
Anza in 1774.—Anza quoted by Bancroft,
Ariz. and N. Mex., 389, 1889.
Purísima Concepción. The eleventh
Franciscan mission founded in California.
Its establishment was postponed for the
same reason as that of Santa Barbara, but
on Dec. 8, 1787, the formal ceremonies
were performed by Lasuen and the new
mission dedicated to La Purísima Con-
cepción. Owing to its being the rainy
BULL. 30]
season the party returned to Santa Bar-
bara and work was not begun until the
spring. The site chosen, which was called
by the natives Algsacupí, was near the
present town of Lompoc, Santa Barbara
co. There were numerous villages in
this vicinity; the natives were intelligent
and industrious, and within the following
twenty years nearly all the population
in the d:t had been baptized. In
1790 there were 234 £ in 1800,
959, and in 1804, 1,522, the highest num-
ber reached. In live stock this was one
of the most prosperous missions in Cali-
fornia, having 10,015 large stock and
10,042 small stock in 1810. The average
crop for the preceding decade was 3,300
bushels. Though the population de-
creased after 1804, numbering 1,297 in
1810, and 1,127 in 1820, the material pros-
perity increased till after the latter date,
and the cattle continued to increase until
after 1830, when 13,430 large stock were
reported. The first church erected was a
very crude structure, and in 1802 a better
one, of adobe roofed with tile, was com-
pleted. This, together with most of the
other buildings, was , almost entirely
destroyed by an earthquake in 1812.
After this a new site, called Amun by
the natives, 5 or 6 m. away on the other
side of the river, was selected, and here
a new church was built, being finished in
1818. In 1824 the neophytes, in conjunc-
tion with those at Santa Inés, revolted
and took possession of the mission, but
the fathers were not molested, and the
soldiers and their families were allowed
to retire; four white men and several
Indians however were killed. An expe.
dition was sent down from Monterey, and
the Indians, who in the meantime had
fortified themselves within the mission
buildings, were attacked and forced to
surrender, after a battle in which six of
them were killed and a large number
wounded. Several Indians were con-
demned to death for the killing of the
white men, and others imprisoned or
banished. The buildings were much
damaged during the trouble, and in 1825
a new church was dedicated. Five years
later there were 413 neophytes, and 407
in 1834. Up to that time the total num-
ber of baptisms was 3,232, of whom 1,492
were children. In 1844 the mission was
reported as without property or agricul-
tural land, but with a vineyard and about
200 neoph "tes. Most of these died of
smallpox £y afterward. In 1845 the
mission was sold for $1,110. The build-
ings were deserted and allowed to decay,
although a considerable portion of the
walls is still standing. In 1905 the Land-
marks Club acquired possession of the
buildings and the immediate grounds,
with the intention of preserving the
PURísIMA CoNCEPCIóN DE ACUNA—PUSHMATAHA
\
329
church from further decay. The Indians
of this neighborhood belonged to the
Chumashan linguistic family (q. v.).
See also California Indians; Mission In-
dians of California; Missions. (A. B. L.)
Purísima Concepción de Acuña. A Fran-
ciscan mission established in 1731 on San
Antonio r., about 1 m. below the present
San Antonio, Texas, under the protec-
tion of the presidio of San Antonio de
Béjar. Prior to this time it was situated
near Angelina r., in E. Texas, and was
known as La Purísima Concepción de
los Ainai (q.v.). Pop. 207 in 1762, the
number of baptisms having been 792;
it had also # cattle, 300 horses, and
2,200 sheep. In 1785 the p' Was
only 71, and in 1793, 51. It ceased to
exist as an independent mission before
the close of the century. In 1785 it was
said to have the best church in the prov-
ince, being valued, with other property,
at $35,000. See Bancroft, No. Mex.
States, 1, 1886; Garrison, Texas, 1903.
Purísima Concepción de los Ainai. A
mission established in July 1716 among
the Hasinai, near Angelina r., 9 leagues
from San Francisco de los Neches, Texas.
It was abandoned during the French-
Spanish hostilities of 1719, when the mis-
sion property was destroyed by the In-
dians. In Aug. 1721 it was reestablished
with 400 Indians, and new buildings were
erected. It was transferred to San An-
tonio r. in 1731, becoming known as La
Purísima Concepción de Acuña (q.v.).
The designation of this mission as “Pu-
rísima Concepción de los Asinais” came
from a miscopy of the word “Ainai.” in
Mem. de Nueva España, xxvi.1, fol. 163.
See Bolton in Texas Hist. Quar., x1, no.
4, 259, note 5, 1908; Garrison, Texas, 50,
1903; and Bancroft cited below. (H. E. B.)
La Concepcion.—Bancroft, No. Mex. States, 1,614,
625, 1886. Purísima Concepcion.—Ibid., 614. Purí-
sima Concepcion de los Asinais.–Mem. de Nueva
España, xxvii, fol. 163, MS. compiled ca. 1791.
Purutea. A former village, presumably
Costanoan, connected with Dolores mis-
sion, San Francisco, Cal.—Taylor in Cal.
Farmer, Oct. 18, 1861.
Pushee Paho. See Pashipaho.
Pushmataha (Apushim-alhtaha, “the sap-
ling is ready, or finished, for him.’—
Halbert). A noted Choctaw, of unknown
ancestry, born on the E. bank of Noxuba
cr. in Noxubee co., Miss., in 1764; died at
Washington, D.C., Dec. 24, 1824. Before
he was 20 years of age he distinguished
himself in an expedition against the Osage,
w. of the Mississippi. The boy disap-
£ early in a conflict that lasted all
ay, and on rejoining the Choctaw war-
riors was jeered at and accused of coward-
ice, whereon Pushmataha replied, “Let
those laugh who can show more scalps
than I can,” forth with producing five
scalps, which he threw upon the ground—
330
[B. A. E.
PUSKITA–PUSUNE
the result of a single-handed onslaught
on the enemy's rear. This incident gained
for him the name “Eagle” and won for
him a chieftaincy; later he became min
of the Oklahannali or Six Towns dis-
trict of the Choctaw, and exercised much
influence in promoting friendly relations
with the whites. Although generally vic-
torious, Pushmataha's war party on one
occasion was attacked by a number of
Cherokee and defeated. He is said to
have moved into the present Texas, then
Spanish territory, where he lived several
years, adding to his reputation for prow-
ess, on one occasion going alone at night to
a Tonaqua (Tawakoni?) village, killing
seven men with his own hand, and setting
fire to several houses. During the next
two years he made three more expeditions
against the same people, adding eight
scalps to his trophies. When Tecumseh
visited the Choctaw in 1811 to persuade
them to join in an uprising against the
Americans, Pushmataha strongly opposed
the movement, and it was largely through
his influence that the Shawnee chief's
mission among this tribe failed. During
the War of 1812 most of the Choctaw be-
came friendly to the United States through
the £ of Pushmataha and John
Pitchlynn to a neutral course, Pushmataha
being alleged to have said, on the last day
of a ten days’ council: “The Creeks were
once our friends. They have joined the
£h and we must now follow different
trails. When our fathers took the hand
of Washington, they told him the Choctaw
would always be friends of his nation,
and Pushmataha can not be false to their
£ I am now ready to fight against
oth the English and the Creeks.” He
was at the head of 500 warriors during
the war, engaging in 24 fights and serving
under Jackson's eye in the Pensacola
campaign. In 1813, with about 150 Choc-
taw warriors, he joined Gen. Claiborne
and distinguished himself in the attack
and defeat of the Creeks under Weather-
ford at Kantchati, or Holy Ground, on
Alabama r., Ala. While aiding the United
States troops he was so rigid in his disci-
pline that he soon succeeded in convert-
ing his wild warriors intoefficient soldiers,
while for his energy in fighting the Creeks
and Seminole he became ' y known
to the whites as “The Indian General.”
Pushmataha signed the treaties of Nov.16,
1805; Oct. 24, 1816; and Oct. 18, 1820.
In negotiatin
Stand, “he displayed much diplomacy
and showed a business capacity equal to
that of Gen. Jackson, against whom he
was pitted, in driving a sharp bargain.”
In 1824 he went to Washington to nego-
tiate another treaty in behalf of his tribe.
Following a brief visit to Lafayette, then
at the capital, Pushmataha became ill and
the last treaty, at Doak's .
died within 24 hours. In accordance
with his request he was buried with mili-
tary honors, a procession of 2,000 persons,
military and civilian, accompanied by
President Jackson, following his remains
to Congressional Cemetery. A shaft bear.
ing the following inscriptions was erected
over his grave: “Pushmataha a Choctaw
chief lies here. This monument to his
memory is erected by his brother chiefs
who were associated with him in a dele-
gation from their nation, in the year 1824,
to the General Government of the United
States.” “Push-ma-taha was a warrior
of great distinction—He was wise in coun-
cil-eloquent in an extraordinary degree,
and on all occasions, and under all cir-
cumstances, the white man’s friend.”
“He died in Washington, on the 24th of
December, 1824, of the croup, in the 60th
year of his age.” General Jackson fre-
quently expressed the opinion that Push-
mataha was the greatest and the bravest
Indian he had ever known, and John
Randolph of Roanoke, in pronouncing a
eulogy on him in the Senate, uttered the
words regarding his wisdom, his elo-
uence, and his £ for the whites
that afterward were inscribed on his
monument. There is good reason to be-
lieve, however, that much of Pushma-
taha's reputation for eloquence was due
in no small part to his interpreters. He
was deeply interested in the education of
his people, and it is said devoted $2,000
of his annuity for fifteen years toward the
support of the Choctaw school system.
As mingo of the Oklahannali, Pushmataha
was succeeded by Nittakechi, “Day-pro-
longer.” Several portraits of Pushma-
taha are extant, including one in the
Redwood Library at Newport, R.I., one
in £ of Gov. McCurtin at Kinta,
Okla. (which was formerly in the Choc-
taw capitol), and another in a Washing-
ton restaurant. The first portrait, painted
by C. B. King at Washington in 1824,
shortly before Pushmataha's death, was
burned in the Smithsonian fire of 1865. .
Consult Lanman, Recollections of Curious
Characters, 1881; McKenney and Hall,
Indian Tribes, 1854; Halbert in Trans.
Ala. Hist. Soc., II, 107–119, 1898, and
authorities therein cited; Lincecum in
Pub. Miss. Hist. Soc., Ix, 115, 1906.
Puskita. See Busk.
Pusune (Pu-su/-ne). A former Nishi-
nam settlement near Barnard slough, be-
tween American and Sacramentors., Cal.
The name, in the form Pujunan (q.v.),
was adopted by Powell for the family
designation of the Maidu. (R. B. D.)
Poosoonas –Powers in Overland Mo., x11, 22, 1874.
Pujuni.—Hale, Ethnog. and Philol.,631, 1846. Pun-
juni.-Powell in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., III, 587, 1877
(misprint). Pushune.—Sutter (1847) quoted by
Bancroft, Nat. Races, 1, 450, 1874. Pu-su'-na-
Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., 111, 315, 1877.
Pu-su'-ne.-R. B. Dixon, inf’n, 1905. Puzhune.-
BULL. 301
Hale, op. cit., 222. Puzlumne.-Keane in Stan-
ford, Compend., 532, 1878. Tuzhune.–Gallatin in
Trans. Am. Ethnol. Soc., II, 20, 1848 (misprint).
Putaay. A former tribe, probably Coa-
huiltecan, met on the road from Coahuila
to the Texas country.—Massanet (1690)
in Dictamen Fiscal, Nov. 30, 1716, MS.
Putchamin, Putchimon. See Persimmon.
Putetemini (‘sweat lip’, ‘upper lip').
A Yanktonai Sioux band of the Hunk-
patina division, formerly ''. an
earth-lodge village on James r., S. Dak.
Drifting Goose £): Ind. Aff. Rep.,
317, 1886 (named from chief). Mag-a-bo-das.-
Ibid. Maxa-bomdu.—Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E.,
218, 1897 (=“drifting goose”).
Puukong. One of the War-god clans of
the Hopi.
Püükoń wińwü.–Fewkes in 19th Rep. B. A. E.,
584, 1900 (win-wu- ‘clan').
Puuntthiwaun. A former Yaquina vil-
lage on the s. side of Yaquina r., Oreg.
Pu'-un-t'gi-wa'-tin.—Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore,
iii, 229, 1890. • - •
Puyallup. An important Salish tribe
on Puyallup r. and Commencement bay,
w. Wash. According to Gibbs, their desig-
nation is the Nisqualli name for the mout
of Puyallup r., but Evans (Bancroft, Hist.
Wash., 66, 1890) says the name means
“shadow,” from the dense shade of its
forests. By treaty at Medicine creek,
Wash., Dec. 26, 1854, the Puyallup and
other tribes at the head of Puget sq.
ceded their lands to the United States
and agreed to go upon a reservation set
apart for them on the sound near She-
nahnam cr., Wash. In 1901 there were
536 on Puyallup res., Wash.; in 1909,469.
See Niskap.
£ in Ind. Aff. Rep., 171,
1852. Picanipalish.—Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, VI,
688, 1857 (misprint). Puallip.—Lane in Ind. Aff.
Rep., 162, 1850. ipamish.—Lane in Sen. Ex.
Doc. 52, 31st Cong., 1st sess., 173, 1850. Pualli-
w-mish.-Starling in Ind. Aff. Rep. i70, 1852.
£I' Pugallipamish.—Schoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes, v, 701, 1855. Pugallup.—Sterrett in Sen.
Ex. Doc. 26, 34th £ 1st sess., 65, 1856 (mis-
rint). Puiále.—Hale in U. S. Expl. Exped, VI,
1, 1846. Puyallop.–Ford in H. R. Ex. Doc. 37
£ 1857. Puyallup.-Treaty of
1854 in U.S. Indian Treaties, 561, 1873. Pu u
ahmish.–Gibbs in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., I, 178, 1877.
Pu-yallup-a-mish.–Gibbs in Pac. R. R. #. I, 435,
# Puyalúp.–Mooney in 14th Rep. B. A. E., pl.
lxxxviii, 1896.
Puycone. A former village, presumably
Costanoan, connected with Bolores mis.
sion, San Francisco, Cal.—Taylor in Cal.
Farmer, Oct. 18, 1861.
Puye (Tewa: Pu-ye’, ‘assembling place
of cottontail rabbits.”—J. P. Harring-
ton). A large ruined pueblo of worked
blocks of tufa on a mesa about 10 m.
w. of the Rio Grande and a mile s. of
Santa Clara canyon, near the intersec-
tion of the boundaries of Rio Arriba,
Sandoval, and Santa Fé cos., N. Mex.
Along the southern face of the mesa,
extending for many hundreds of yards,
is a series of cliff-dwellings or cavate
lodges excavated in the tufa, and formerly
provided with porches or shelters, the
PUTAAY-QUABAUG
331
roof-beams of which were set in holes in
the wall of the cliff. The pueblo and the
£ are attributed to certain
clans of the Tewa, and the cliff-dwellings
have been occupied in part at least during
the historical period, although they are
doubtless of prehistoric origin. See 7th
# B. A. E., xxiv, 1891; Bandelier (1)
Delight Makers, 377, 1890, (2) in '
1) in
in Bull.
est, XXXI,
Inst. Papers, Iv, 67, 1892; Hewett
Am, Anthr., v.1,649, 1904, (2
32, B. A. E., 1906, (3) in Out
693, 1909. See Shufinne.
Pygmies...See Popular Fallacies.
Pyquaug (from pauqui-auke, ‘clearland,”
‘open country.”—Trumbull). A former
village, subject to the Mattabesec, near
Wethersfield, Conn.
£=# Antiq. Res., 41, 1824 (misprint).
Pauquiaug.—Hubbard (1680) in Mass. Hist. Soc.
Coll., 2d s., VI, 307, 1815. Pauquog.-Kendall,
Trav., 1,84, 1809. Pequeag.-Ibid. £
Middlesex Co., 35, 1819. Piquaug.-Kendall, op.
cit., 84. Piquiag.—Ibid. Pyquaag.—Doc. cited by
Trumbull, Ind. Names Conn., 44, 1881. quag:-
Ibid., Pyguaug.-Trumbull, Conn., I, 40, 1818.
Weathersfield Indians.—Field, Middlesex Co., 35,
1819.
Pyrite, or Iron pyrites. The glisten-
ing yellow crystals of disulphid of iron,
sometimes called “fool's gold,” occur-
ring plentifully in many sections of the
country. The crystals, which present a
handsome appearance, were occasionally
employed by the Indians for ornaments
'' amulets, and are found now and then
in the kit of the medicine-man. They
were also used in connection with stone
as strike-a-lights. See Iron. (w. H. H.)
Pythagoreans. A name applied by La-
hontan to certain Indians he claimed to
have met on his “Long” r. Probably
£ although Barcia refers to them
apparently in good faith.
Pitagoriciens.—Lahontan, Nouv. Voy., I, 158, 1703
(French '' Pitagoricos-Barcia, Ensayo,292,
1723 (Span. form). reans. - Lahontan,
New Woy., I, 121, 1703.
Qailertetang (Khai-ler-te’-tang). Am-
azons of Central Eskimo ''
They have no men among them, but
masked figures of them mate the couples
in a Saturnalian festival.—Boas in 6th
Rep. B. A. E., 605, 640, 1888.
Qanikilak (Q'ānikilaq). An ancestor of
a Nakomgilisala gens, after whom the
ens itself was sometimes called.—Boas
in Petermanns Mitt., pt. 5, 131, 1887.
M.' '' to be : .#
squabaug, or MSquapaug, red (or y
pond’). A tribe or band, probably of
the Nipmuc group, formerly living in
Worcester co., Mass. Their principal
village, near the site of Brookfield, bore
their name. They joined the revolt un-
der King Philip in 1675, abandoned their
territory, £ £d, Col. Hi
ust .-Pynchon (1700) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist.
# #"#"W' (ca. 1661) quoted
by Drake, Bk. Inds., bk. 2, 98, 1848. Quabage.—
Gookin (1677) in Trans. Am. Antiq.Soc., II,450,1836.
332
[B. A. E.
QUACKCOHOWAON-QUANA
Quabagud.-Eliot (1651) in Mass. Hist.Soc. Coll., 3d
s., iv., 125, 1834. Quabakutt.—Record of 1661 quoted
by Drake, Bk. Inds... bk. 2, 100, 1848. Qua .-
£ -
Quabáquick.—Dunster (ca. 1648) in Mass. Hist. Soc.
Coll., 4ths., 1,252, 1852. Quabaugs.-Gookin (1674),
ibid., 1st s., 1, 160, 1806. Quabauk.—Mason (1661)
£ by Drake, Bk. Inds., bk. 2, 100, 1848.
uaboag.—Drake, Ind. Chron., 129, 1836. Qua-
boagh.-Cortland (1688) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist.,
III, 562, 1853. Quabog.—Drake, Ind. Chron., 59,
1836. Quaboug.—Writer of 1676 '' by Drake,
ibid., 126. Quawbaug.—Leete (1675) in Mass. Hist.
Soc. Coll.,4th s., VII, 576, 1865. Quawbawg.—Writer
of 1675 quoted by Drake, Ind. Chron., 19, 1836.
Quawpaug.—Williams (1675) in Mass. Hist. Soc.
Coll., 4th s., VI, 310, 1863. Quebaug.—Hinckley
(1676), ibid., V, 1, 1852. Quo .—Hutchinson
(ca. 1680), ibid., 1sts., 1,260, 1806. £
77. Squa .—Temple quoted £ cutt, Ind.
Names, 39, 1905. £
phreys, Acct, 1730 (misp ''. Squabaug.-Tem-
''' squabauge: ibi . Squaboag.—Paine
ca. 1792) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1sts., 1,115, 1806.
uabog.—Nicholson (1688) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist.,
III, 552, 1853. Squapaukc.—Temple quoted by Kin-
nicutt, Ind. Names, 39, 1905. £okin
(1677) in Trans. Am. Antiq. Soc., II, 467,1836.
Quackcohowaon. A village of the Pow-
hatan confederacy in 1608, on the s. bank
of Mattapony r., in King William co.,
Va.—Smith (1629), Va., I, map, repr. 1819.
Quacoshatchee. A former Cherokee set-
tlement in the N. w. part of Pickens co.,
S.C.; destroyed during the Revolution-
ary war.
Quacoratchie.–Royce in 18th ReR. B. A. #!';
clxi, 1899. Quacoretche.—Mouzon's map (1771)
quoted by Royce in 5th Rep. B. A. E., 143, 1887.
Quahatika. A small Piman tribe,
closely allied to the Pima, of whom the
are an offshoot and with whom they still
intermarry to some extent. They live
in the desert of s. Arizona 50 m. s. of the
Gila r., speak a dialect slightly different
from that of the Pima, and subsist by
agriculture. They manufacture better
pottery than that of their congeners, and
are said to have introduced cattle among
the Pima from the Mexicans about 1820.
They formerly made arrows of yucca
stalks which they bartered to their neigh-
bors. It is said that about the beginning
of the 18th century the Quahatika oc-
cupied with the Pima the village of Aqui-
tun (Akuchini, ‘creek mouth'), w. of
Picacho, on the border of the sink of
Santa Cruz r., but abandoned it about
1800. Their chief settlement is Quijotoa.
Kohátk.–Curtis, Am. Ind., II, 112, 1908 (Pa
name). Kwahadk'.—Russell in 26th Rep. B. A. #
passim, 1908. Kwohatk.—Hrdlička in Am. Anthr.,
v1.11, 39, 1906 (proper name, originally the name
of their village). Qahatika.—Curtis, op. cit.
Quarities.—Hrdlička, op.cit. (local name).
Quahaug. See Quahog.
Quahmsit. A village, probably Nipmuc,
perhaps identical with Quantisset, whose
warriors were with other hostile Indians
in 1675 at Manexit, N. E. Conn.-Quana-
paug (1675) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st
s., v.1, 205, 1800.
Quahog. A name in use in New Eng-
land for the round or hard clam (Venus
mercenaria); spelt also quahaug. This
word is probably a reduction of poquau-
, map, in Hum-
hock in the Narraganset, the same as po-
quahoc in the Massachuset dialect of Al-
£ the Indian name for this shell-
sh. The last half of the word has sur-
vived in English, while in Nantucket the
first part has come down as pooquau".
The word appears also as cohog, and even
in the truncated form hog. As a place
name it appears in Quogue, a village in
Suffolk co., N.Y. (A. F. C.)
Quaiapen. See Magnus.
Quaitso. A Salish division on the coast
of Washington, N. of the Quinaielt, of
which tribe they are probably a part.
In the time of Lewis and Clark (1806)
they numbered 250, in 18 houses. In
1909 there were 62, under the Puyallup
school superintendency, Wash.
Kéh-chen-wilt.–Gibbs, MS. no. 248, B. A. E. (Ma-
kah name). Kweet.—Ind. Aff. Rep., 254, 1877.
Kwéhts-hü.–Gibbs, '': cit. Kwetso.-Mooney in
14th Rep. B. A. E., pl. lxxxviii, 1896. Löh-whilse.—
Gibbs, op. cit. (Makah name). Quai’tso.-Swan,
N. W. Coast, 211, 1857. Queets.—Simmons in Ind.
Aff. #" 233, 1858. Queet-see.—Ind. Aff. ''
180, 1 alternative form). Quehts.—Ford in
Ind. Aff. Rep. 1857, 341, 1858. Quieetsos.-Lewis
and Clark Exped., II, 474, 1814. Quits.-Ind.
Aff. #" 61, 1872. Quoitesos.-Kelley, Oregon
Quakers. See English influence.
Qualacu. Mentioned by Oñate in 1598
as the second pueblo of the province of
Atripuy (q.v.), traveling northward. It
was the most southerly of the Piro set-
tlements on the E. bank of the Rio Grande,
being situated near the foot of the Black
mesa, on or near the site of San Marcial,
N. Mex. Trenaquel was the most south-
erly of the Piro villages on the w, bank
of the river. Consult Ofiate (1598) in Doc.
Inéd., xv.1, 115, 250, 1871; Bandelier in
Arch. Inst. Papers, III, 131, 1890; Iv, 252,
1892. (F. w. H.)
Qualatchee (correct form unknown). A
former Cherokee town on the headwaters
of Chattahoochee r., Ga. Another settle-
ment of the same name was situated on
Keowee r., S. C.–Mooney in 19th Rep.
B. A. E., 529, 1900.
Qualatche.—Bartram, Travels, 372, 1792 (given as
on Flint r.).
Qualla (Kwa’li, Cherokee pronunciation
of “Polly”, from an old woman who for-
merly lived nearby). The former agency
of the East Cherokee and now a P.O. sta-
tion, just outside the reservation, on a
branch of Soco cr., in Jackson co., N. C.—
Mooney in 19th Rep. B. A. E., 526, 1900.
Kwalan'yi,-M . cit. ( = " * ').
Q :-'es, op. cit. (= ‘Polly's place')
Quamash. See Camas.
Quamichan. A Salish tribe in Cowi-
tohin valley, s. E. Vancouverid., speaking
the Cowichan dialect; pop. 300 in 1901,
260 in 1909.
Kwaw-ma-chin.–Can. Ind. Aff., 308, 1879. Qua-
michan.–Ibid., pt. 11,164, 1901. Xuâmitsan.-Boas,
MS., B. A. E., 1887.
Quamish. See Camas.
Quana. See Parker, Quana.
BULL. 30]
Quananchit. See Namuntenoo.
Quanataguo. The tribal name given in
1728 for an Indian woman at San Antonio
de Valero mission, Texas. The only clue
to her tribe's affiliation is that she was
married to a Pazac or a Patzau (Valero
Entierros, 1728, part. 87, MS.) (H. E. B.)
Quanaukaunt. See Quinney.
Quane. Given by Kane (Wand. in N.
A., app., 1859) as the name of a tribe at
C. Scott, N. w.end of Vancouver id., but
Boas explains it as merely the native
name for the cape. The people included
under the designation, said to number
260, must have been part of the Nakom-
gilisala. (J. R. S.)
Quanmugua. A Chumashan village w.
of Pueblo de las Canoas (San Buenaven-
tura), Ventura co., Cal., in 1542. In the
Muñoz MS. this name is given, but in the
Cabrillo narration (Smith, Colec. Doc.
Fla., 181, 1857) the name is divided, prob-
ably erroneously, and stands for two
towns, Quanmu and Gua.
Quanquiz. Mentioned by Oñate as a
pueblo of New Mexico, in 1598. It was
doubtless situated in the Salinas, in the
vicinity of Abó, E., of the Rio Grande,
and in all probability belonged to the
Tigua or the Piro.
Quanquiz. –Oñate (1598), in Doc. Inéd., xv.1, 113,
1871. Zuanquiz.—Columbus Mem. Vol., 154, 1893
(misprint).
Quantisset. A Nipmuc village, about
1675, on Thompson hill, Quinebaug r.,
near Thompson, Windham co., Conn.
The ruins of an “old Indian fort” stood
on this hill in 1727.
Quanatusset.—Tooker, Algonq. Ser., X, 41, 1901.
Quantisick.—Quanapaug (1675) in Mass. Hist. Soc.
Coll., 1st S., VI, 207, 1800. Quantisset.—Gookin
(1674), ibid., 1, 190, 1806. Quánutusset.—Eliot
uoted by Trumbull, Ind. Names Conn., 61, 1881.
uatiske.–Mass. Rec. quoted by Trumbull, ibid.
Quatissik.-Ibid. Quinetus'set.—Trumbull, ibid.,
61, 1881.
Quapa. A former Gabrieleño village
in Encino or San Fernando valley, Los
Angeles, co., Cal.—Padre Santa María
(1796) cited by Bancroft, Hist. Cal., 1,553,
1886.
Quapaw (from Ugákhpa, “downstream
ople”). A southwestern Siouan tribe,
£g one of the two divisions of the
Dhegiha group of Dorsey. At the time of
separation the Quapaw are supposed to
have gone down the Mississippi, and the
Omaha group, including the Omaha,
Kansa, Ponca, and Osage, up the Missouri.
There is undoubtedly a close linguisticand
ethnic relation between the Quapaw and
the other four tribes. The recorded his-
tory of this tribe is commonly supposed to
begin with the chronicles of DeSoto's ex-
pedition (1539–43). In the relation of
the Gentleman of Elvas and that of
Biedma, they or their chief band are
mentioned under the name Pacaha, and in
that by Garcilasso de la Vega under the
QUANANCHIT-QUAPAW
333
name Capaha, the latter being nearer the
true pronunciation, though the author
wrote only from information and manu-
scripts furnished, while the former two
were members of the expedition. The
people of the tribe, or rather of one portion
or division of it, were found in a strongly
fortified village, which one of the chron-
iclers, probably with some exaggeration
describes as “very great, walled, an
beset with towers.” He adds: “Manv
loopholes were in the towers and wall
. . . a great lake came near unto the
wall, and it entered into a ditch that
went round about the town, wanting but
little to environ it around. From the
lake to the great river [Mississippi] was
made a weir by which the fish came into
it” (French, Hist. Coll. La., pt. 2, 172,
| | | | |
QuAPAw MAn
1850). He further says: “And in the
town was great store of old maize and
great quantity of new in the fields [the
date was June 19]. Within a league
were great towns, all walled.” Their
village was on the w. bank of the Missis-
'' N. of Arkansas r., within the limits
of the present Arkansas, probably in Phil-
lips co. There are archeological remains
and local conditions in this county which
suit exactly the description of Pacaha: the
lake on oneside, Mississippi r. on the other,
the connecting £ and the island
nearby. There is, it is true, a locality in
Crittenden co. where the ancient works,
lake, channel, river, and island are all
found, but this locality does not agree so
well with the narration. The statement
by early French explorers, who found


334
[B. A. E.
QUAPAW
them below the mouth of St Francis r.,
that they had removed from their old
town, where the outworks were still to be
seen, a short distance to the N., indicates
that they had been in that region formany
ears. Their traditional history seems to
ave a substantial basis. Father Gravier,
in the description of his voyage down
the Mississippi in 1700, remarks (Shea's
trans., 120, 1861) that Wabash and lower
Ohio rs. were called by the Illinois and
Miami the river of the Akansea (Qua-
paw), because the Akansea formerly
dwelt on their banks. Three branches
were assigned to it, one of them coming
from the N. w. and passing behind the
country of the Miami, called the river
St Joseph, “which the Indians call
properly Ouabachci.” The Quapaw
-
QUAPAw woMAN
are known historically and from other
evidence to have been mound builders,
and also builders of mounds of a given
type. A mound group containing mounds
of this type is found in S. w. Indiana on
the Ohio near its junction with the Wa-
bash; and further, there is a map of the
War Department showing the territory
claimed # the Quapaw, which borders
the Ohio from this point downward. .
Dorsey found traditions among the tribes
composing his Dhegiha group asserting a
former residence E. of the Mississippi, and
the separation of the Quapaw from the
other tribes, apparently in s. Illinois, the
former going down the Mississippi and the
other tribes up Missouri r., whence the
names Quapaw (Ugákhpa), ‘those goin
downstream or with the current,’ an
Omaha, “those going upstream or against
the current.” £ the '' of
the tradition include also the other tribes
of the Dhegiha is uncertain.
It was not until about 130 years after De
Soto's visit, when the French began to
venture down the Mississippi, that the
Quapaw again appear in history, and
then under the name Akansea. The first
French explorer who reached their coun-
try was the missionary Marquette, who ar-
rived at the village of the Akansea in June
1673, accompanied by Joliet. On his au-
tograph map (Shea, Discoy, and Expl.
Miss., 1852) the name Papikaha, appar-
ently on Arkansas r. some distance above
its mouth, is a form of Quapaw; but Akan-
sea, on the E. bank of the Mississippi,
apparently opposite the mouth of the Ar-
kansas, must have been another Quapaw
village, not the one visited by Marquette,
which was on the opposite side, as
Gravier found them on the w. side
and said that he “cabined a league lower
down, half a league from the old village
of the Akansea, where they formerly
received the late Father Marquette, and
which is discernible now only by the old
outworks, there being no cabins left”
(Shea, Early Voy, 126, 1861): . Biedma,
one of the chroniclers of De Soto's expe-
dition, says that a village on the E. bank
was tributary “like many others” to the
sovereign of Pacaha. La Salle (1682)
found three villages of the tribe along the
Mississippi r., one on the w. bank, the
next 8 leagues below on the E. bank, and
another 6 leagues below on the w. bank
at the mouth of the Arkansas r. This
order is given in describing the descent
and ascent of the stream. Tonti mentions
as Akansea villages Kappa on the Missis-
sippi, and Toyengan, Toriman, and Osoto-
ny inland (French, Hist. Coll. La., I, 60,
1846). La Métairie, La Salle's notary, in
his expedition down the Mississippi in
1682, mentions the Akansea villages as
follows: “On the 12th of March we ar-
rived at the Kapaha village, on the Arkan-
sas. Having established a peace there
and taken possession, we passed on the
15th another of their villages situated on
the border of their river, and also two
others farther off in the depth of the
forest, and arrived at that of Imaha, the
largest village of this nation” (French,
Hist. Coll. La., 2d s., II, 21, 1875). In
July, 1687, 2 of their villages were, accord-
ing to Joutel, on Arkansas r., the others
being on the Mississippi. St Cosme, who
descended the Mississippi with Tonti in
1698, found the tribe, or at least 2 of the
villages, decimated by war and small-
pox, the disease having destroyed “all
the children and a great part of the
women.” He estimated the men of the
2 villages at 100. De l'Isle's map of 1700

BULL. 30]
places the Acansa village on the s. side of
Arkansas r. Gravier (1700) locates the
village of Kappa on the Mississippi half a
league from the water's edge and 8 leagues
above the mouth of the Arkansas. Tour-
imaseems to have been close by. Gravier
says: “The Sitteoui Akansea are five
leagues above its [the Arkansas'] mouth
and are much more numerous than the
Kappa and Tourima; these are the three
Vill of the Akansea.” A document
of 1721 (N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., v, 622,
1855) says, on what authority is un-
known, that the “Acansa” who were on
the E. side of the Mississippi, as has been
noted above, differed from the “Acansia”
who dwelt on the w; side. Nuttall says
the people called Arkansa by Charlevoix
were then (1761) made up of confeder-
ated remnants of ruined tribes.
At the time Le Page Dupratz visited
that section, a few years later, it seems
the Akansea had retired up the Arkansas
r. and were living about 12 m. from the
entrance of White r., and had been #
by the Michigamea and some Illinois.
Sibley (1805) states that the Arkensa were
then in 3 villages on the s. side of Ar-
kansas r. about 12 m. above Arkansas
Post. They claimed to be the original
proprietors of the country on Arkansas
r., extending up it about 300 m. to the
Osage country. According to a Mexican
document there were 150 families on Sul-
fur cr., a southern affluent of Red r. of
Texas, in 1828. Porter in 1829 said they
were then in the Caddo country on Red
r: in Louisiana. In 1877 they were on
their reservation in the N. E. corner of
Indian Ter., and in that year the Ponca
tribe was brought on their reservation
for a short time, being removed to the
resent Ponca res., w. of the Osage, in
1878. Most of the Quapaw soon left their
reservation and removed to that of the
On account of the # change wrought
in the condition of these Indians by con-
tact with the whites, their true character
and customs can be learned only by ref-
erence to the accounts of the early ex-
£ Father Zenobius (Le Clercq,
£stab. Faith, Shea ed., 2, 168, 1881) says:
“These Indians do not resemble those at
the north, who are all of a morose and
stern disposition; these are better made,
civil, liberal, and of a gay humor.”
Joutel says they are strong, well made,
and active; “the females better made
than those of the last village £
we passed.” That the people had made
considerable advance in culture is evident
from the accounts given of their struct-
ures; as, for example, the walled village
described above. They also built large
mounds—the height of one is given as 40
feet—on which they placed, in some in-
QUAPAW
335
stances, their chief buildings. Joutel
(Margry, Déc., III, 442, 1878) mentions a
house “built on a place a little elevated
[mound],” of great pieces of wood jointed
one with another dovetailed to the top,
of beautiful cedar (cedre) wood (cy-
press?), and covered with bark. Their
village houses he describes as long, with
“domed” roofs, each containing several
families. Mention is made of a fish
weir near one of their villages, in an arti-
ficial canal, and of nets which De Soto's
followers utilized on their arrival for
procuring a supply of fish. The Akansea
were active tillers of the soil, and also
manufacturers of pottery, many of the
finest specimens taken from the mounds of
E. Arkansas in all probability having been
made by this tribe. Their drum was
made by stretching skin over a large pot-
tery vessel. Du Poisson (1727) speaks
of their painted designs on skins. A
matachee, he says, “is a skin painted by
the Indians with different colors, and on
which they paint calumets, birds, and
animals. Those of the deer serve as cloths
for the table, and those of the buffalo as
coverings for the bed.” The same author
describes their dress of ceremony as “well
mataché, that is having the body entirel
painted of different colors, with the tails
of wildcats hanging down from places
where we usually represent the wings of
Mercury, the calumet in their hands, and
on their bodies some little bells” (Kip,
Early Miss., 258, 1866). Their method of
disposing of their dead was by burial,
often in the floor of their houses, though
usually they were deposited in graves,
sometimes in mounds; sometimes the
body was £ to a stake in a sitting
position and then carefully covered with
clay. Though polygamy was practised
to some extent, it was not common.
The population of the Quapaw at the
time of De Soto's visit in 1541 must have
been considerable, as the number of those
of the village of Pacaha, who fled to the
island on the approach of the Spaniards,
is given as 5,000 or 6,000. Father Vivier
(1750) speaks of the “Akansas” as “an
Indian tribe of about 400 warriors,” equal-
ing 1,400 to 1,600 souls (Kip, Early Miss.,
318, 1866). Porter (Schoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes), gives 500 as their number in 1829.
In 1843 they numbered 476. In 1885
there were 120 on the Osage res. and 54
on the Quapaw res.; and in 1890 the total
number on both reservations was given as
198. The population in 1909, including
all mixed-bloods, was 305, all under the
Seneca School superintendency, Okla.
The following are the gentes of the
Quapaw as obtained by J. O. Dorsey:
Zhawe (beaver), Wazhingka (small bird),
Wasa (black bear), Te (buffalo), Petang
(crane), Nanpanta(deer), Shangke (dog),
336
[B. A. E.
QUARAI
Khidh (eagle), An (elk), Hu (fish),
Mantu (grizzly bear), Hangka (ancestral
Tangdhangtanka(panther), Wesa(snake),
Mikakh (star), Mi (sun), Tukhe (reddish
yellow buffalo), Wakanta (thunder-be-
ing), Ke (turtle), Nikiata (meaning
unknown), Tizhu (meaning unknown),
Makhe (upper world). Other subdivi-
sions are: Grands Akansas, Epiminguia,
Ozark, Petits Acansas, and possibly the
Casqui.
The Quapaw participated in the fol-
lowing treaties with the United States:
St Louis, Aug. 24, 1818; Harrington’s,
Ark., Aug. 15, 1824; at an unnamed lo-
cality, May 13, 1833; Camp Holmes, Ind.
Ter., Aug. 24, 1835; Washington, Feb.
23, 1867.
. The Quapaw villages were Imaha, Ton-
gigua, Tourima, Ukakhpakhti, and Uzu-
tiuhi, but it is probable that Imaha and
Tourima were identical. (C. T.)
Acansa.—La Salle (1680) in Hist. Mag., 1sts., V, 197,
1861. Acansas.—Joutel (1687) in # Déc., IV,
121, 1880. Acansea.—Gravier (1700) in Shea, Early
Voyages, 131, 1861. Acanseas.—St. Cosme (1699) in
Shea, Early Voyages, 65, 1861. Acansias.—Lond.
Doc. xxII (1721) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., v. 622,
i855. Accanceas:-joutei (1687) in French, Hist.
Coll. La., I, 176, 1846. Accances. Bacqueville de
la Potherie, Hist. Amérique, II, 222, 1753.
Akama.—Carte de Taillée des Poss. Angl., 1777.
Akamsca.—Hennepin, New Discov., II, 345, 1698.
Akamsea.—Shea, Discov., 254, 1852. Akamsians.—
Boudinot, Star in the West, 125, 1816. Akancas.—
French, Hist. Coll. La., 1,60, 1846. Akangas.—
N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., ix, 623, 1855. A Kancea.—
Bacqueville de la Potherie, Hist. Amérique, 1,
map, 1753. ceas.—Barcia, Ensayo, , 1723.
Akansa.—Hennepin, Descr. La. (1683), Shea's
trans., 186, 1880. Akansaes.—Coxe, Carolana, 11,
1741. Akansas.–Métairie (1682) in French, Hist.
Coll. La., II, 21, 1875. Akanscas.—St Cosme (1699) in
Shea, Early Voy., 47, 1861. Akansea.—Marquette,
map (1673) in Shea, Discov., 1852. Akansis.-
D'Anville, Carte Amérique Septentrionalis, 1756.
Akanssa,—Hennepin, New Discov., map, 1698
(river). Akanzas.—Bossu, (1751), Trav. .., 70,
1771. Akensas.—Lettres ifiantes, 1, 745, 755,
1838. Akinsaws.—Trumbull, Ind. Wars, 185, 1851.
Alkansas.—La Harpe (1720) in Margry, Déc., VI,
211, 1886. Aquahpa.—Adair, Am. Inds., 269, 1775.
Aquahpah.—Ibid., 320. A-qua-pas.–Hadley, Qua-
£w vocab., B. A. E., 1882. Arcanças.-Dumont,
... 1, 134, 1753. Arcansa-Sibley, Hist. Sketches,
138, 1806. Arc Indians.–Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes,
iii. 537, 1853. Arkansas.–Pénicaut, Rel. (1700)
in Margry, Déc., v, 402, 1883. Arkansaws.–Pike,
Trav., 173, 1811. Arkansea.—Baldwin in Am.
Antiq., I, no. 4, 237, note, 1879 (misprint). Ar-
kanses —French trader in Smith, Bouquet Ex-
ped., 70,,1766. Ar .—Jefferson, Notes, 141,
1825. Arkensas.—Sibley (1805), Hist. Sketches, 85,
1806. Arkensaw.—Schermerhorn in Mass. Hist.
Soc. Coll., 2d S., II, 23, 1814. Arkensea.—Baldwin
in Am. Antiq., 1, no. 4, 237, note, 1879. Atcansas.—
La Harpe (1720) in Margry, D&c., VI, 311, 1886.
Beaux Hommes.–Gallatin in Trans. Am. Antiq.
Soc., ii, 130, 1836 (French name). Bow Indians.–
Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, III, 537, 1853. Canceas.–
N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., ix. 673, 1855. Capa.—Barcia,
Ensayo, 279, 1723. Capaha.–Garcilasso de la Ve-
a, Florida, 181, 1723. Cappas.–Pénicaut (1700)
n French, Hist. Coll. La., 1,62, 1869. Copatta.-
Rafinesque in Marshall, Ky., I, introd., 28, 1824.
Cuapas.—Bol. Soc. Geog. Mex.,268, 1870. Enansa.—
Tonti (1684) in Margry, D&c., 1,599, 1876. Gappa.–
H. R. Ex. Doc. 43, 19th Cong., 2d sess., 8, 1827.
Gnapaws.—Keane in Stanford, Compend., 513,
1878. Handsome Men.—Jefferys, French Dom.
1, 144, 1761. I'ma-Gatschet, Caddo and Yatassi
MS., B. A. E., 82 (Caddo name). Imahans.–La
Harpe (1718) in Margry. Dec. vi. 26, 1886." Ina.
paw:-Hayden, Ethnog, and Philol. Mo Val., 447.
1862 ''); Ká'hpagi.—Gatschet, Shawnee
MS., B. A. E., 1885. Kapaha.—Le Métairie (1682
in French, Hist. Coll. #: 2d S., pt. 2, 21, 1875.
Kapahas.–Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, IV, 310, 1854.
Kapas.-Le Page Dupratz, Hist. La., map, 1757.
Kappa Akansea.–Gravier (1700) in Shea, Early
Voy., 125, 1861. £on: (1688) in French,
Hist. Coll. La., I, 71, 1846. Kappaws.—Lynd in
Minn. Hist. Soc. Coll., II, pt. 2, 58, 1864. appaw-
son- .—Ann., de la Propag. de la Foi, II,
380, 1841 (misprint of “Kappaws on Arkansas").
Kia .—Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, VI, 66, 1857.
Kwapa-Powell in 1st Rep. B. A. E., xvii, 1881.
Kwapa Qegiha.—Dorsey in 3d Rep. B. A. E., 211,
1885. Kwapa-Dhegiha.-Am. Naturalist, 829, Oct.
1882. Ocansa.—Hennepin, New Discov., 310, 1698
erroneouslycalled a partof the Illinois). Ocapa.—
ibley, Hist. Sketches, 85, 1806. 05: a.—Hadley,
Quapaw, vocab., B.A. E., 1882. Ogoh pae.-Fon-
tenelle in Trans. Neb. State Hist. Soc., I, 77,
1885. 0-guah-pah.—Balbi, Atlas Ethnog., 56, 1826.
-pas.—Nuttall, Jour., 81, 1821. Oguapas.—
Shea, Discov., 170, note, 1852. £y
and Hall, Ind. Tribes, III, 81, 1854. Oo-gwapes.—
Shea, Cath. Missions, 447, note, 1855. Oo-yapes.—
Ibid. 0-qua-pas.–Gale, Upper Miss., 202, 1867.
Oqua .—Bollaert in Jour. Ethnol. Soc. Lond.,
II, 282, 1850. Ougapa.-French, Hist. Coll. La.,
III, 107, 1851. Ouguapas.—Shea, Cath. Miss., 449,
1855. Oupapa.—Harris, Coll. Voy. and Trav., I,
685, map, 1705 (prob, misprint for Oucapa or Ouga-
. Ouyapes.—Charlevoix, Voy. to Am., II, 249,
1761. Ouyapez.—Jefferys #. Am. Atlas, map
25, 1776. Pacaha.–Gentl. of Elvas (1557) in
French, Hist. Coll. La., ii, 169, 1850. Pa .-
Marquette, autograph map (1673), in Shea, Discov.,
268, 1852. Qaupaws.—Johnson in Rep. Sen. Com.
379, 33d Cong., 1st sess., 1, 1854. Qawpaw.–Pike,
Trav., map, 1811. Quapās.–Nouv. Ann, des Voy.,
x1, 12, 1823. uapau.—Hunter, Captivity, 415,
1823. Quapaw.—Ibid., 190. Quapaws-Arkansas.—
Shea, Cath. Miss., 452, 1855. Quapois.—Whipple
in Pac. R. R. Rep., III, pt. 1, 16, 1856. Quappas-
Gallatin in Trans. Am. Antiq. Soc., II, 126, 1836.
Quappaws.—Shea, Early Woy.,76, note, 1861. Quau-
w.-Hurlbert in Jones, Ojebway Inds., 178, 1861.
uawpa.—Balbi, Atlas Ethnog., 56, 1826. Quaw-
w.—Tanner, Narrative, 328, 1830. Quepäs.—
Souv. Ann des Voy. xix, 12, 1823. £
Balbi, Atlas Ethnog., 56, 1826. Querphas.–N. Y.
Doc. Col. Hist., VII, 641, 1857. Quppas. hoolcraft,
Ind. Tribes, v, 98, 1855, Qwapaws.—Bollaert in
Jour. Ethol. Soc. Lond... II, 265, 1850. Savansa.—
Margry, Déc., I, 616, 1876 k' the Quapaw),
'*'. in Bull. Philos. Soc. Wash., 129,
1880. .—Dorsey, Dhegiha MS. Dict., B. A.
E., 1880 (‘down stream people": so called by the
Omaha, Ponca, and Kansa). U-gá-qpa-qti.—Dor-
sey, Kwapa MS. vocab, B. A. E., 1883 (= ‘real
Quapaws'). gaxpa.–Gatschet, Kaw MS. vocab.,
B. A. E., 27, 1878 'n' name). Ugax-pâxti.—
Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg., I, 30, 1884 (own name).
tj-kāh-pü.—Grayson, Creek MS. vocab., B. A. E.,
1885 ( k name). UHäqpa.—Dorsey, Osage MS.
vocab., B. A. E., 1883 (Osage and £ name).
'*'; Kwapa MS. vocab., B. A. E.,
1831. Utsushuat.–Gatschet, Wyandot MS., B. A.
E. (‘wild apple, the fruit of Carica papaya:
Wyandot name). Wiapes.—Jefferys, French Dom.
Am... pt. 1, 143, 1760. Wyapes—ibid.,,144.
Quarai. A former pueblo of the Tigua,
about 30 m. E. of the Rio Grande in an
air line, in the E. part of Valencia co.,
N. Mex. At the time of its occupancy
it was the southernmost Tigua pueblo
of the Salinas region. Quarai was the
seat of a Spanish mission from 1629, and
contained a '' and a church dedi-
cated to the Immaculate Conception, the
walls of which are still standing. Accord-
ing to Vetancurt, Quarai had 600 inhabi-
tants immediately prior to its abandon-
BULL. 30]
ment. Between 1664 and 1669 the peo-
ple of this pueblo connived with the
Apache, during a moment of friendliness
of the latter, to rout the Spaniards, but the
plot was discovered and the leader exe-
cuted. About 1674 the Apache compelled
the Quarai people to flee to Tajique, 12 m.
northward. The latter village remained
inhabited probably a year longer, when
its occupants were also forced to succumb
to the persistent hostility of the Apache,
and to flee to El Paso, Texas, being after-
ward settled in the village of Isleta del
Sur, farther down the Rio Grande, where
their descendants, almost completely
Mexicanized, now reside. Consult Ban-
delier in Arch. Inst. Papers, Iv, 258, 261
et seq., 1892; Lummis, Land of Poco
Tiempo, 1893. (F. W. H.)
Coarac.—Salas (1643) quoted by Bandelier in
Arch. Inst. Papers, IV,261, 1892. Cuarac.—Llana
# 1631) # # Wetancurt, £
40, 1871. araí.–Lummis in Scribner's Mo., 470,
Apr. 1893. Cuaray.—Bandelier in Arch. Inst.
Bull., 1, 31, 1883. "Cua-ray.—Bandelier in Arch.
Inst. Papers, III, 129, 1890. Cuarrá.—Ibid., IV,261,
1892. Cuarry.—Bandelier quoted in Arch. Inst.
Rep., V, 50, 1884. Cuerro.–Moise in Kans. City
Rev., 480, Dec. 1881. Cuză.—Oñate '' in
Doc. Inéd., xvi. 113, 1871 (apparently identical
with his Cuzayá). Cu-za-ya'-Ofiate, ibid., 118
(believed by Bandelier, Arch. Inst., Papers, IV,
113, 258, 1892, to be bly Quarai). , La Con-
cepcion de Quarac.—Vetancurt (1693), Crónica, III,
324, 1871. N. D. de Querca.—Vaugondy, Map
Amérique, 1778. Qouarra.—Gallatin in Nouv.Ann.
Voy., 5th s., xxvii, 298, 1851. Quara.-Llana
(1759) quoted by Bandelier in Arch. Inst. £
Iv, 259, 1892. Quarac.—Bandelier in Arch. Inst.
Papers, 1, 24, 1881. Quarra.—Abert in Emory,
Recon., , 1848. Quarro.—Loew (1875) in
Wheeler Survey Rep., VII, 340, 1879. Querra.—
Cozzens, Marvelous Country, 268, 1873. Quo-
:allatinia Nouv. Ann. Voy., 5ths., xxvii,
Quaras. An Indian village on the “first
cane river” 3 days’ journey E. of Mata-
»rda bay, Texas; visited by La Salle in
an. 1688. This territory was occupied
by the Karankawa.
Kouaras—Gravier (1688) in Shea, Early Woy., 34,
1861. Quaras.—Shea, ibid.
Quarries. See Mines and Quarries.
Quartelejo. An outpost mentioned in
Spanish documents of the 17th and 18th
centuries as situated on the buffalo plains,
N. E. of New Mexico, at which dwelta band
of Jicarilla Apache. A part of the Taos
Indians of New Mexico emigrated there
in the middle of the 17th century, but
were later brought back; and in 1704 the
Picuris Indians fled there on account of
some superstition, remaining two years.
In 1900 Williston and Martin excavated
a typical pueblo ruin in Beaver cr., val-
ley, Scott co., Kans., which may have
been the site of the Quartelejo. The
band of Jicarillas formerly settled in
this neighborhood were usually called
Apaches de Quartelejo, or de Cuartelejo.
See Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers, III,
181,212, 1890; Iv, pt. 2, 138, 1892; v., 181–
185, 1890; Williston and Martin in Kans.
57009°—Bull 30, pt 2–12–22
QUARAS–QUARTZITE
337
Hist. Soc. Coll., v.1, 1900; Hodge in Am.
Anthr., II, 778, 1900. (F. w. H.)
Cuartelejos.—Mota-Padilla, Hist. de la Conq., 516,
1742. *:::::: of 1713 quoted by Bande-
lier in Arch. Inst. Papers, V, 182, 1890. Quarte-
lexo-MS. of 1720, ibid., 183. Santo Domingo.—
Bancroft, Ariz. and N. Mex., 229, 1889 (saint name
applied in 1706).
Quartz. A widely distributed mineral,
'' generally white or whitish in color,
and having a glassy fracture. It is the
hardest of the common minerals, is in-
fusible under the blowpipe, and resists
all acids except hydrofluoric. It was in
very general use by the aborigines.
Quartz crystals — transparent, smoky,
amethystine, etc.—were sometimes em-
# unmodified as ornaments, or as
etishes and charms, and the larger crys-
tals were utilized in some sections in the
manufacture of arrowheads, knives, and
ornaments. White vein quartz, occurs
£ generally along the Appalachian
highland, where it was obtained from
outcropping veins or from the surface,
where weathered out and broken into
fragments. Pebbles and bowlders, which
occur plentifully in river and shore de-
posits, were also much used. Choice
pieces were in somewhat rare cases em-
ployed in the manufacture of polished
objects, as bannerstones, plummets,
chunkey disks, etc., in which the beauty
of the stone was an important considera-
tion. '' white quartz is often
erroneously called flint. See Flint, Chal-
cedony, Quartzite. (w. H. H.)
Quartzite. A metamorphosed sandstone
in which, although often quite glassy,
the granular structure is still traceable.
Its appearance is usually described as
saccharoidal—that is, resembling sugar
in its crystallized state. Its color varies
greatly, brownish and purplish gray
varieties prevailing. It occurs in massive
strata in many parts of the country, and
on account of its great hardness and
toughness is a prominent constituent of
river, beach, and glacial gravels and
bowlder beds. It was extensively em-
ployed by the native tribes of the N.,
as it is sufficiently brittle to be flaked into
desired implement forms and yet very
generally so tough and heavy as to be
used for sledges, hammers, axes, picks,
chisels, chunkey disks, etc. In the sub-
urbs of Washington, D.C., there are ex-
tensive ancient quarries where Cretaceous
bowlder beds made up chiefly of this
material were worked by the prehistoric
aborigines, the product of the flaking
shops which surround the quarries being
£ a leaf-shaped blade suited for
specializing into knives, spear and arrow
points, drills, and scrapers (Holmes in
15th Rep. B. A. E., 1897). In Converse
co., Wyo., there are extensive quarries
where massive outcrops of Cretaceous
338
[B. A. E.
QUASKY—QUERECHO
quartzite were worked by the native
tribes, and numerous flaking shops where
the manufacture of implements was car-
ried on (Dorsey in Pub. 51, Field Col-
umb. Mus., 1900). (w. H. H.)
Quasky. A name of the blueback, or
oquassa trout (Salmo o ): derived
from the Algonquian appellation of
Qquassa or Oquassac lake, Me., where
this fish is found. (A. F. C.)
Quasquen. An unidentified tribe, pos-
sibly the Kaskaskia, living formerly be-
side the Shawnee and Delawares on a
branch of the Ohio r. and with them in
alliance with the Seneca. — Iberville
(ca. 1702) in Margry, Déc., Iv, 544, 1880.
Quatsino (Guáts'ênóx, ‘people of the
north country’). A Kwakiutl tribe liv-
ing at the entrance of the sound of the
same name at the N. end of Vancouver id.,
Brit. Col. Their gentes are Hamanao and
Quatsino (or Guatsenok). Their princi-
pal winter £ in 1885 was Owiyekumi,
and another called Tenate was occupied
in summer. Pop. 22 in 1909. (J. R. #!
Gua'ts'énoq.-Boas in 6th Rep. N. W. Tribes
Can., 53, 1 Gua'ts'énôx.-Boas in . Rep. Nat.
Mus. 1895, 329, 1897. Kwat-se-no.–Can. Ind. Aff.,
279, 1894. wats'énoq.-Boas in Petermanns
Mitt., XXXIII, 131, 1887. Kwatsino.—Tolmie and
Dawson, Vocabs. Brit. Col., 118B, 1884. Kwat-zi-
no.—Ibid. Kwawt-se-no.–Can. Ind. Aff., 189, 1884.
Quatsenos.–Can. Ind. Aff., 113, 1879. Quatsino.—
Mayne, Brit. Col., 251, 1862. Quat-si-nu-Kane,
Wand. in N. A., app., 1859.
Quawqualalp. A Cowichan town on
lower Fraser r., £ Yale, Brit. Col.—
Brit. Col. map, Ind. Aff.; Victoria, 1872.
Queeah. Given in John Work's list
(Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, v, 489, 1885)
as the name of a Haida town of 20 houses
with 308 inhabitants in 1836–41. It was
perhaps Ninstints (q.v.), which was on
an island, Queeah being merely Guai-a,
“it is an island.” (J. R. s.)
Queelquelu. Mentioned by Ofiate (Doc.
Inéd., xv.1, 115, 1871) as a pueblo of the
province of Atripuy (q.v.), in the region
of the lower Rio Grande, N. Mex., in 1598.
Queen Anne. The name given by the
English to the woman chief of the Pa-
munkey tribe (q. v.) of Virginia from
about 1675 to 1715 or later. She was the
widow of Totopotomoi (q.v.), chief of
the tribe, who lost his life in the English
service while aiding in repelling an inva-
sion by the wilder inland tribes. She first
appears prominently in connection with
Bacon's rebellion in 1675, when the
colonial government called on her for a
contingent of men to cooperate with the
governor's forces. She appeared at the
council in Indian costume, accompanied
# her son, and with dramatic expression
of grief and scorn, rejected the proposal
on the ground that for 20 years no reward
but neglect had been meted out to her or
her '' for the death of her husband
and his warriors. On promise of better
treatment she finally consented to furnish
the aid required. It was probably in re-
turn for her help on this occasion that
she received from Charles II the silver
headpiece, or “crown,” inscribed to the
“Queen of Pamunkey,” now in posses-
sion of the Society for the Preservation
of Virginia Antiquities, at Richmond.
Her last appearance in history seems to
have been in 1715 as a petitioner on behalf
of her oppressed people. (J. M.)
Queenashawakee. A Delaware village
on upper Susquehanna r., Pa., about 1758.
According to Gerard (inf’n, 1908) the
forms of the name as recorded are abort-
ive attempts to write from memory the
word Kwinishūküneihäki, “panther land
£ £
ueenashawakee.—Post (1758) quoted, by Rupp,
pp., 77, 1846. Quenishachshachki.—
Loskiel (1794) quoted by Day, Penn., 526, 1843.
Queen Esther. See Montour.
Queequehatch. See Quickhatch.
Quelaptonlilt. A former Willopah vil-
lage on the s. side of Willapa r., near its
mouth, in Pacific co., Wash.
Kulá'ptEn'Et.—Boas, field notes (Chehalis name).
Niā'ktoix.upenéqé.—Ibid. (Chinook name). Que-
lap'ton-lilt.—Swan, N. W. Coast, 211, 1857.
Quelotetrey. Mentioned by Oñate in
1598 as a large pueblo of the Jumano
# v.), in the vicinity of Abo, E. of the
io Grande, in New Mexico.
Cuelóce.—Ofiate (1598) in Doc. Inéd., xvi. 123,
1871 (probably identical). Cuelotetrey.—Bande-
lier in Arch. 'n' Papers, III, 167, 1890. Quelo-
tetreny.—Ibid. (misprint). Quelotretrey.—Oñate,
op. cit., 114. Zuelotetrey.—Columbus Mem. Vol.,
155, 1893 (misprint).
Quelqueme. A Chumashan village w. of
Pueblo de las Canoas (San Buenaven-
tura), Ventura co., Cal., in 1542.
Quelqueme.—Cabrillo, Narr. (1542), in Smith,
Colec. Doc. Fla., 181, 1857. Quelquimi.—Taylor in
Cal. Farmer, Apr. 17, 1863. , *
Quelshose. Given officially (Can. Ind.
Aff., 78, 1878) as a Salish band or village
of Fraser superintendency, Brit. Col.;
perhaps identical with Clahoose.
Quemelentus. A former Costanoan vil-
lage on San Francisco bay, Cal.—Taylor
in Cal. Farmer, Oct. 18, 1861.
Quemocac. A village situated in 1608
on the E. bank of Patuxent r., in Calvert
co., Md.—Smith (1629), Va., I, map, repr.
1819.
Quems. A former tribe of Coahuila,
Mexico, probably belonging to the Coa-
huiltecan family.
Cems.—Valero Mission baptismal rec., 18th cen-
tury. Quems.—Manzanet, letter (1689), in Tex.
Hist. Ass’n Quar., VIII, 205, 1905. Quimis.—Doc.
uoted by Orozco y Berra, Geog., 306, 1864.
uims.—Valero Mission baptismal records, 18th
century.
Queptahua. A former '' village
near the headwaters of San Diego r., San
Diego co., Cal.—Sanchez (1821) cited by
Bancroft, Hist. Cal., II, 442, 1886.
Querecho. A Pueblo name for the buf-
falo-hunting Apache of the plains of E.
New Mexico and w. Texas, first encoun-
West Penn., app.
BULL. 301
tered by Coronado's expedition in 1541
on its journey to Quivira. They were
described as enemies of the Teyas, another
hunting tribe of the plains, and were well
built and painted; they lived in buffalo-
skin tipis, used dogs and travaux fortrans-
porting their effects, and subsisted en-
tirely on the buffalo, of which they killed
all they wished, “and tan the hides, with
which they clothe themselves and make
their tents, and they eat the flesh, some-
times raw, and they also even eat the
blood when thirsty.” Bandelier identi-
fies the Querecho with the Kirauash, or
Q'irauash, the Keresan name of a wild
tribe which had destroyed the Tano vil-
lages s. of Santa Fé, N. Mex., and also
threatened the pueblos of Santo Domingo
and Pecos in pre-Spanish time. In this
connection Hodge has determined that
the Pecos name for the Navaho is Keretsd,
and for the Apache Tagukerésh.
The Querecho were thereforemostlikely
the plains Apache, later known by the
names Mescaleros, Jicarillas, Faraones,
Llaneros, etc.; in short, all the Apache
who subsisted on the bison, excepting
}: Kiowa £ (F. W. H.)
paches orientaux.—ten Kate, Synonymie, 8, 1884.
Apaches Vaqueros.-Benavides, Memorial,71, 1630.
Apaches Vasqueras.–Senex, Map, 1710. Baque-
ros.–Oñate (1599) in Doc. Inéd., xv.1, 308, 1871.
isuffalo Hunters-schoolcraft. Ind. Tribes, vi,72,
1857. Eastern Apache.—ten Kate, Synonymie, 8,
1884. Guerechos.-Coronado (1541) in Doc. Inéd.,
xiv, 327, 1870. Kirauash.—Bandelier in Arch.
Inst. Papers, IV, 116, 1892. Mux-tzi'-én-tán.–ten
Kate, Synonymie, 8, 1884. Oi-ra-uash.—Bandelier,
Gilded Man, 226, 1893 (misprint). People-of-the-
flat-roof-houses.—Smith, Cabeça de Vaca, 163, 1871
(misquoting Jaramillo and confusing these with
the Pueblos). Q'i-ra-vash.—Bandelier in Ausland,
813, 1882. Queerchos.—Ladd, Story of N. Mex., 88,
1891. Querchos.-Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, vi. 72,
1857. Querechaos.-Simpson in Smithson. Rep.
1869, 321, 1871. Quereches.—Ofiate (1599) in Doc.
Inéd., xv.1,308, 1871. Querechos.–Coronado et al. in
14th Rep. B. A. E., im, 1896. Querehos.-Kern
in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, IV, 35, 1854. Quirire.
ches.-La H (1720), Jour. Hist.,,200, 1831 (pos-
sibly identica l: Vagueros.-Smith, Cabeça de
Vaca, 163, 1871 (misprint). Vaqueros.-Sosa (1590)
in Doc. Inéd., xv, 207, 1871.
Queres. See Keresan Family.
Quesal. An unidentified tribe or sub-
tribe some of whose members were living
in 1706–07 in Coahuila, Mexico, near the
Rio Grande, at San Francisco Solano and
Nadadores missions. One of those at the
former mission was married to a Te
huane, q.v. (Valero Bautismos, entries
for 1706 and 1707, MS.). (H. E. B.)
Quisal.—Valero Bautismos, 1707, op.cit. .
Quesinille. A former Luiseño village
near Las Flores, San Diego co., Cal.–Gri-
jalva (1795) cited by Bancroft, Hist. Cal.,
1, 563, 1886.
Quet. A former village, presumably
Costanoan, connected with Dolores mis-
sion, San Francisco, Cal.—Taylor in Cal.
Farmer, Oct. 18, 1861.
Quguas. A native village, probably
Shoshonean, formerly situated not far
QUERES-QUIG ALTA
339
from the headwaters of San Luis Rey r.,
San Diego co., Cal.–Grijalva (1795)
cited by Bancroft, Hist. Cal., 1, 563,
1886.
Quialpo. Mentioned by Ofiate (Doc.
Inéd., xv.1, 115, 1871) as a pueblo of the
province of Atripuy (q.v.), in the region
of the lower Rio Grande, N. Mex., in
1598. Compare Quiápo.
Quiana. Given by De l'Isle as one of
the Hopi pueblos of Arizona, and men-
tioned also as such by Villa-Señor. The
name is not identifiable with that of any
former or present pueblo of the Hopi.
Quiana.-De l'Isle, Carte Mexique et Floride,
# quianna-Villa Señor, Theatro Am., ii, 125,
Quiápo. Mentioned by Oñate (Doc.
Inéd., xv.1, 115, 1871) as a pueblo of the
province of . Atripuy (q. v.), in the
region of the lower Rio Grande, N. Mex.,
in 1598. Compare Quialpo.
Quiburi ''. the plural of ki in the
Nevome dialect). A former Sobaipuri
rancheria, in 1760–64 a visita of the mis-
sion of Suamca (q.v.), established as such
by Father Kino about 1697; situated on
the w. bank of the Rio San Pedro, per-
haps not far from the present town of Ben-
son, S. Ariz.
Giburi.—De l'Isle, Map Am., 1703. Kiburi.—Kino,
£ (1702) in Stöcklein, Neue Welt-Bott, 74, 1726.
Quiburi.—Kino (1697) in Doc. Hist. Mex., 4th s., 1
277, 1856. .. Quiburio.—Venegas, Hist. Cal., I, map,
1759. Quiburis.—Bernal (1697) quoted by Ban-
croft, Ariz. and N. Mex., 356, 1889. San acio
Guibori.—Writer ca. 1702 in Doc. Hist. Mex., 4th
s., V, 136, 1857. San Pablo de Quiburi.—Apost.
Afanes quoted by Coues, Garcés Diary, 153, 1900.
San Pablo de Quipuri.—Ibid. S. Juan Quiburi.—
Docs. of 1760–64 in Bancroft, No. Mex. States, 1,563,
1884. S. Pablo Quiburi.—Kino (1696–97) quoted by
Bancroft, No. Mex. States, 1,263, 1884.
Quickhatch (also quickehatch, quiquihatch,
teeqahatch): A name, first mentioned
y Ellis in 1748, £ by the English
residents of the Hudson Bay country to
the wolverene, Gulo luscus. The word is
from Cree kwikkudhaketsh–Prairie Cree
kikkudhakes=(minus the derogative suf-
fix -s or -sh) Chippewa qu'ingwdage, the
‘scathless’ or ‘invulnerable’ beast; from
the rootkwikkw, kikkw, “to be just grazed’,
but not hit, by a blow or shot aimed at;
“hard to hit’ would be a concise inter-
pretation. (w. R. G.)
Quide. One of 36 tribes, friends of the
Jumano, said by Juan Sabeata (q.v.) in
1683 to have lived in the present Texas,
three days’ travel E. of the mouth of the
Conchos, and to have desired mission-
aries.–Mendoza(1683–84), MS. in Archivo
Gen., Mex. (H. E. B.)
Quigalta. An Indian province of which
DeSoto's army first heard while at Anilco,
the Anicoyanque of Biedma. The army
journeyed thence to Guachoya, on the
Mississippi, where it arrived Apr. 17, 1541.
From there messengers were sent to the
cacique of Quigalta, 3 days’ journey S.,
340
[B. A. E.
QUIG AUTE—QUILEUTE
probably in N. w; Mississippi. There is
reason for believing that this may have
been the Natchez.
Chigantalgi.—Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, IV, 148, 1854
(error). Chigantualga.—Ibid., V, 99, 1855; VI, 197,
626, 1857. Quigalta.—Gentl. of Elyas (1557), in
French, Hist. Coll. La. 11, 186, 1850. Q. altanji.—
Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, iv., 123, 1854. Qui tan-
ui.–Garcilasso de la Vega, Florida, 207, 1723.
£ in Marshall, Ky., I, introd.,
32, 1824. Quiqualtangui.-Herrera,. Hist, Eng.
trans., VI, 8, 1726. Quiqual thangi.-Margry, Déc.,
II, 198, 1877. Wiwas.—Rafinesque, op:c t., 36.
Quigaute. A town and province w. of
the Mississippi at which De Soto's army
arrived Aug. 4, 1541, when marching s.
from Pacaha (Quapaw). The people were
sun-worshipers. According to the Gen-
tleman of Elvas this was the largest town
the Spaniards saw in the province of
Florida. It was in E. Arkansas, N. of Ar-
kansas r.
Quigata.—Biedma(1544) in French, Hist. Coll. La.,
II, 106, 1850. Quigaute-Gentl. of Elvas (1557),
ibid. 175. Quiguata.—Biedma in Hakluyt Soc.
Pub., Ix, 193, 1851. Quiguate.—Garcilasso de la
Vega, Florida, 187, 1723.
Quigyuma. A Yuman tribe, which,
with the Cajuenche, spoke a dialect close
to that of the Yuma proper. In 1604–05
they occupied 6 rancherias on the Rio
Colorado below the mouth of the Gila
and above the Cocopa; in 1762 (Rudo
Ensayo, Guiteras trans., 131, 1894) they
dwelt in a fertile plain, 10 or 12 leagues in
'' on the E. bank of the Colorado,
and here they were found by Father
Garcés in 1771 in a group of rancherias
which he named Santa Rosa. By 1775,
however, when Garcés revisited the
tribe, which he designates as the “Qui-
quima or Jalliquamay,” they had moved
to the w. side of the river. Their first
rancherias on the N. were in the #inity
of Ogden's landing, about lat. 32° 18',
where they met the Cajuenche. On the
s: their territory bordered that of their
kindred, but enemies, the Cocopa. The
Rudo Ensayo (ca. 1762) mentions them as
the most populous tribe on the river.
Garcés (1775) estimated their number at
2,000, and described them as being a
generous people, with abundant provi-
sions; they were more cleanly than the
Cajuenche or the Yuma, “and as the
women do not paint so much, they ap-
pear middling white” (Diary, 1775, 181,
1900). It is possible that the Quigyu-
ma were finally absorbed by the Cocopa
or by some other Yuman tribe. Their
rancherias, so far as recorded, were
Presentacion, San Casimiro, San Fe-
lix de Valois, San Rudesindo, and Santa
Rosa. (F. w. H.)
Halliquamayas.—Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers,
111, 110, 1890 (classed as the Comoyei). Jallicua-
mai.—Orozco y Berra, Geog., 59, 353, 1864. Jalli-
cuamay.–Garcés (1775-6) cited, ibid., 38. Jalli-
cumay.–Escudero, Not. Estad. de Chihuahua,
228, 1834. Jalliquamai.–Garcés (1775-6), Diary,
431, 1900. Jalliquamay.—Ibid., 176 (or Quiquima).
Quicama.—Alarcon (1540) in Ternaux-Compans,
Woy, Ix, 326, 1838 (evidently identical). Quicam-
opa-Sedelmair (1744) quoted by Bancroft, Nat.
Races, III, 684, 1882 (probably Pima name of same:
opg= People'). Quicimas-Venegas. Hist. Cal.,
1,304, 1759. Quicoma.—Alarcon in Hakluyt, 3'
III, 514, 1810. Quigyamas.—Browne quoted by
Bancroft, Nat. Races, 1, 598. 1882. Quihuimas.—
Orozco y Berra, Geog., 59, 353, 1864. Quimac.-
Sedelmair cited by Bancroft, Ariz. and N. Mex.,
368, 1889. Quinquimas.–Venegas, Hist. Cal., 1,308,
1759. Quiquimas.—Kino (1701) cited, ibid., 301.
Quiquimo.—Baudry des Lozières, Voy. Louisiane,
map, 1802. Quiquionas.—Rudo Ensayo (ca. 1762),
Guiteras trans., 131, 1894 (Quiquimas, p. 132).
£ Hist. Cal., 162, 1839. Talli-
âmais.-Domenech, Deserts, 1,444, 1860. Talli-
guamayoue.—Cortez (1799) in Pac. R. R. Rep., III,
pt. 3, 18, 1856. Talliguamays.—Ibid., 124. Talli-
amayas.—Zarate-Salmeron (ca. 1629) cited by
ancroft, Ariz. and N. Mex., 156, 1889. Tlalli-
quamallas.—Zarate-Salmeron (ca. 1629) in Land of
Sunshine, 106, Jan. 1900.
Quijotoa (kiho ‘carrying basket, toak
‘mountain,” because of the shape of a
mountain in the vicinity.—Fewkes). A
village of the Quahatika, in the w. part of
Pima co., s. Arizona. Pop. about 500 in
1863; present number unknown.
Kihătoak'.—Russell in 26th Rep. B. A. E., 217, 1908
Pima name). Kihotoak-Ibid., 43. Quejotoa-
ton in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1863,385, 1864. , Quejoton.—
Poston misquoted by Browne, Apache Country,
291, 1869. Tnijotobar.—Bailey in Ind. Aff. Rep.'
Quileute. A Chimakuan tribe, now the
only representative of the linguistic stock,
whose main seat is at Lapush, at the
mouth of Quillayute r., about 35 m. s. of
C. Flattery, w. coast of Washington. A
small division of the tribe, the Hoh, live
at the mouth of the river of the same
name, 15 m. s. of Lapush. Since they
have been known to the whites the
Quileute have always been few in num-
ber, but being of an independent and
warlike disposition and occupying an
easily defended situation, they have suc-
cessfully resisted all the attempts of
neighboring tribes to dislodge them.
Their most active enemies have been
the Makah, of Neah bay, and until they
came under the control of the United
States petty warfare between the two
tribes was constant. The Quileute are
noted for their skill in pelagic sealing and
are the most successful in that pursuit
of all the tribes of the coast. They are
also daring whalers, but have not at-
tained the proficiency of the Makah.
Salmon are caught in considerable num-
bers and constitute an important article
of food. Roots and berries of various
kinds are also much used. Although
the woods in their vicinity abound
with deer, elk, and bear, the Quileute
seem to have hunted them but little and
have confined themselves to a seafar-
ing life. There is evidence that a clan
system of some sort formerly existed
among them, but is now broken down.
Their customs as well as their mythology
indicate a possible connection with the
tribes of Vancouver id. The Quileute,
together with the Quinaielt, by treaty at
BULL. 30]
Olympia, July 1, 1855, and Jan. 25, 1856,
ceded all their lands to the United States
and agreed to remove to a reserve to be
rovided for them in Washington Ter.
he tribe has gradually diminished until
now it numbers but slightly more than
200. They are under the jurisdiction of
the Neah agency. (L. F.)
Kuille-pates.—Ford in H. R. Ex. Doc. 37, 34th
Cong., 3d sess., 103, 1857. Kwe-dee'-tut.–Gibbs in
Cont."N. A. Ethnoi. 1, 173, 1877. Kwille-hates.-
Ford, op.cit., 102. Kwille'hiut.-Gibbs, op.cit., 172.
kwilieut.-Éelis in Am. Antiq., x, 174, 1888. Kwii.
leyhuts stevens in H. R. Ex'poc.3%34th cong,
3d sess., 49, 1857. Kwilléyute.—Swan in Smithson.
Cont., xvi, 17, 1869. Ouileute.–Gosnell in Ind.
Aff. Rep., 183, 1861. Que-lai'-ült.—Swan, N. W.
Coast, 211, 1857. Quellehutes.—Hay in Ind. Aff.
Rep., 46, 1870. Quilahutes.—Milroy, ibid., 339,
1872. Quilehutes.—Ford, ibid., 1857,341, 1858. Quil-
eutes. –Gosnell, ibid., 189, 1861. Quil-i-utes.-
Kendall, ibid., 307, 1862. Quillalyute.—Swan, N.
W. Coast, 343, 1857. Quillayutes.—Wickersham in
Am. Antiq., XXI, 371, 1899. Quil-leh-utes.—Treat
of 1856 in U. S. Stat. at Large, xii, 10, 1863. Quil-
leutes.—Farrand in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., IV,
80.1902, Quilleyutes.—Simmons in Ind: Aff. Rep.,
225, 1858. Quillihute.—Taylor in Sen. Ex. Doc. 4,
10th Cong...spec. sess., 4, 1867. quilliutes-Milroy
in Ind. Aff. Rep., 341, 1872. Quilloyaths.–Browne
in H. R. Ex. Doc.39, 35th Cong., 1st sess, 21, 1858.
Quillwork. Embroidery worked with
uills of the porcupine or sometimes with
those of bird feathers. The two kinds of
embroidery bear a superficial resem-
blance. In both cases the stiffness of the
ouill limits freedom of design, making
necessary straight lines and angular
figures.
The gathering of the raw materials, the
hunting of porcupines or the capture of
birds, was the task of the men, who also
in some tribes prepared the dyes. Sort-
ing and coloring the quills, tracing the
design on dressed skin or birchbark, and
the embroidering were exclusively the
work of women.
In sorting porcupine quills the longest
and the finest were first selected and laid
in separate receptacles. Another selec-
tion was made, and the long or fine quills
of the second quality were laid away.
The remaining quills were kept for com-
mon work. Bladders of the elk or buffalo
served as quill cases. The dyes, which
varied in different parts of the country,
were compounded variously of roots,
whole plants, and buds and bark of trees.
The quills were usually steeped in con-
coctions of these until a uniform color
was obtained—red, yellow, green, blue,
or black. No variegated hues were made,
and rarely more than one shade of a color.
The natural colorof whitish quills afforded
a white, and sometimes those of a brown-
ish cast were used. The quills of feath-
ers were split, except the fine pliant tips.
The porcupine quills were not split, nor
were they used in the round state. They
were always flattened. This was done
by holding one end firmly between the
teeth, pressing the edge of the thumb-
QUILLWORK
341
nail against the quill held by the fore-
finger, and drawing it tightly along the
length of the quill, the process being re-
peated until the quill became smooth and
flat. This flattening process was never
done until the quill was required for im-
mediate use. It was not uncommon for
a woman to have in her workbag several
patterns drawn on bits of skin, bark, or
paper, cut through to make a stencil.
These patterns were stenciled or drawn
with a bone paint-brush, a stick, or a dull
knife, on the skin or bark that was to be
worked. A woman who was skilled in or
had a natural gift for drawing would copy
a design by the free-hand method, except
that she had first made some measure-
ments in order that the pattern should be
in its proper place and proportions. Some
even composed designs, both the forms
and arrangement of colors, and worked
them out as they embroidered. Among
most tribes the awl was the only in-
strument used in quill-working. The
Cheyenne, Arapaho, and Sioux, the prin-
£ uill-working tribes, had a specially
£ bone for flattening, bending, and
smoothing (Mooney). A small hole was
made with it in the skin or bark, through
which the sharp point of the quill was
thrust from the back and drawn out on the
front side. An end of the flattened quill
was left at the back, and this was bent and
pressed close to the skin or bark to serve as
a fastening, like a knot on a thread. An-
other hole was made, perpendicular to the
first, and through this the quill was passed
to the back, thus making the stitch. The
distance between the holes determined
not only the length of the stitches, but also
the width of the lines forming the design.
All designs in quillwork were made u
of wide or narrow lines, each compose
of a series of upright stitches lying close
together. As quills were always so short
that one could make only a few stitches
at most, the fastening of ends and uni-
formity in the £i. of stitches were
important points in the technic of the
work. The width of the lines varied
from a sixteenth to a quarter of an inch.
Very rarely was more than one width
employed in one desi The banded
fringe usually attached to the border
of tobacco-bags was made on strips of
dressed skin, cut in the desired width,
around which flattened quills were closely
and evenly bound, care being taken to
conceal the ends of the quills in order
that the binding, even when various
colors were used to form the design,
might look as though it was one band.
Different colors on the different strands
of the fringe were so arranged that when
the strands hung in place the meeting of
the colors made the figure.
342
[B. A. E.
QUILMUR-QUINAIELT
The stems of pipes were decorated with
fine flattened quills, closely woven into
a long and very narrow braid, which was
wound about the wooden stem. Differ-
ent colors were sometimes so disposed
along the length of these braids that
when they were wound around the stem
they made squares or other figures.
Careful calculations as well as deftness of
finger were required for this style of work.
Porcupine quills were employed for
embroidery from Maine to Virginia and
w. to the Rocky mts. N. of the Arkansas r.
On the N.W. coast they were used by
tribes which had come in contact with the
Athapascans. So far as known, this style
of work was not practised by the tribes
of California, nor by those of the south-
ern £ as the Kiowa, Comanche,
Apache, and Wichita, the porcupine not
being found in their country. Quills seem
to have been an article of barter; hence
their use was not confined to regions
where the animal abounded. This style
of decoration was generally put on tobacco
and tinder bags, workbags, knife and
£ cases, cradles, amulets, the
ands of burden-straps, tunics, shirts, leg-
gings, belts, arm and leg bands, mocca-
sins, robes, and sometimes on the trap-
pings of horses. All such objects were
of dressed skin. Receptacles and other
articles made of birch-bark also were fre-
quently embroidered with quills.
Nearly every tribe has its peculiar cut
for moccasins, often also its special style of
ornamentation, and these were carefully
observed by the workers. The dress of
the men was more ornate than that of
the women, and the decorations the
women put on the former were generally
related to man’s employments—hunting
and war. The figures were frequently de-
signed by the men, and a man very often
designated what particular figure he de-
sired a woman to embroider on his gar-
ment. Some designs belonged exclusively
to women; there were, moreover, some
that were common to both sexes. The
decorative figures worked on the garments
of children not infrequently expressed
prayers for safety, long life, and pros-
perity, and usually were symbolic. There
was considerable borrowing of designs
by the women through the medium of
gifts exchanged between tribes durin
ceremonial observances or visits, an
thus figures that were sacred symbols in
some tribes came to be used merely as
ornaments by others. Some of the de-
signs in quillwork were undoubtedly
originated by men, while others were
invented by women. These were fre-
quently credited to dreams sent by the
spider, who, according to certain tribal
mythic traditions, was the instructor of
women in the art of embroidery.
Technical skill as well as unlimited
patience was required to make even,
smooth, and fine porcupine quillwork,
and proficiency could be acquired only
#. practice and nice attention to details.
The art seems to have reached its highest
development among those tribes to whose
territory the porcupine was native, and
especially among those which had an
abundant food supply and whose men
were the principal providers—conditions
that made it possible for the women
to have the leisure necessary for them to
become adept in the working of quills.
This art, which formerly flourished over
a wide area, is rapidly dying out. It is
doubtful whether any woman at the
£ day could duplicate the fine em-
roidery of a hundred years ago. The
use of the split quills of bird-feathers for
embroidery was common among the
Alaskan kimo, and was also prac-
tised by some other tribes. -
The hair of animals was sometimes
combined with the quills in forming the
figures. The northern Algonquian tribes,
as well as the Eskimo '' and of
N. E. Siberia, employed the hair of the
moose, its pliancy permitting freedom of
design, while its texture seems to make
it susceptible of taking delicate hues in
dyeing; undyed hair was used to blend
the colors and to outline the curved,
flowing lines of the figures. A few ex-
amples of this beautiful aboriginal work
are preserved in museums. (A. C. F.)
Quilmur. A tribe hostile to the Alche-
doma, the border of whose territory was
visited by Fray Francisco Garcés in 1774,
when he explored the valleys of the Gila
and the Colorado, in Arizona. They
Were £ N. of the Alchedoma,
and from their locality might possibly be
the Mohave. See Garcés, Diary (1774),
45, 1900; Bancroft, Ariz. and N. M., 390,
1889. Cf. Gueymura.
Quiman. A Chumashan village be-
tween Goleta and Pt Concepcion, Cal., in
1542.—Cabrillo, Narr. (1542), in Smith,
Colec. Doc. Fla., 183, 1857.
Quina. A former village, probably Sa-
linan, connected with San Antonio mis-
sion, Monterey co., Cal.—Taylor in Cal.
Farmer, Apr. 27, 1860.
Quinahaqui. A town on a large #
between Guatari (Wateree) and Issa
(Catawba), probably in South Carolina;
visited by the expedition of Juan Pardo
in 1567.—Juan de la Vandera (1569) in
Smith, Colec. Doc. Fla., 15–19, 1857.
Quinaielt. A Salish tribe on Quinaieltr.,
Wash., and along the coast between the
Quileute and the Quaitso on the N. (the
latter of which probably formed a part
of the tribe), and the Chehalis on the s.
Lewis and Clark described them in two di-
visions, the Calasthocle and the Quiniilt,
with 200 and 1,000 population, respect-
ively. In 1909 they numbered 156, un-
der the Puyallup school superintendency.
BULL. 30]
For their treaty with the United States,
See Quileute.
Calasthocle.—Lewis and Clark Exped., 11,474,1814.
Ca-läst-ho-cle.—Orig. Jour. Lewis and Ciark, VI,
118, 1905. Calasthorle.—Swan, letter of Oct. 28,
1885. Calasthorte.—Lewis and Clark, op.cit., 120.
Kuin-ae-alts.—Ford in H.R.Ex. Doc. 37,34th Cong.,
3d sess., 102, 1857. Kwaiantl.—Hale in U. S. Expl.
Exped., v.1, 212, 1846. Kwenaiwitl.-Ibid. Kwi-
naith.–Stevens in Ind. Aff. Rep., 448, 1854. Kwi-
naitl.-Gibbs in Pac. R. R. Rep., I, 428, 1855.
Kwinaiult.-Swan in Smithson. Cont., XVI, 8, 1870.
Kwinaiutl.-Gibbs in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., I, 167,
1877. Quaiantl.-Keane in Stanford, Compend.,
532, 1878. Queenhithe.—Kelley, Oregon, 68, 1830.
Queen Hythe.—Hale in U.S. Expl. Exped., VI, 212,
1846 (corrupted form used by whites). Queeni-
oolt.—Scouler (1846) in Jour. Ethnol. Soc. Lond.,
235, 1848. Quemults.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Aug,
1, 1862. Queniauitl.—Keane in Stanford, Compend.,
532, 1878. Que’-ni-ült.—Swan, N.W. Coast,210, 1857.
Quenoil.—Lane in Sen. Ex. Doc. 52, 31st #. 18t
sess., 174, 1850. Quenoith.—Ford in Ind. Aff. Rep.,
341, 1857. Quevoil.—Lane, ibid., 162, 1850 £
misprint for Quenoil). qui dai-cit:Eel s, letter
of Feb. 1886. Quilaielt.—Gosnell in Ind. Aff. Rep.,
183, 1861. Qui-nai-elts.—Treaty of 1855 in U.S. Ind.
quinalELT MAN (Av. Mus. Nat. Hist.)
Treaties, 723, 1873, Quin-aik.–Gibbs in Pac. R.R.
Rep., 1, 435, 1855. Quinailee.—Schoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes, v,490,1855. quin-aitle.--Stevens in Ind. Aff.
Rep.,457,1854. Quinaiult.—Stevensin H.R.Ex. Doc.
37, 34th Cong., 3d sess., 43, 1857. Quinaiutl.-Ibid.,
49. Quinault.–Farrand in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat.
Hist, Iv, 80, 1902, Quinayat.—Duflot de Mofras,
Expl., 11, 335, 1844 Quinielts.–Orig. Jour. Lewis
and Clark, VI, 70, 1905. Quiniilts.-Lewis and
Clark Exped., II, 474, 1814. Quinilts.--Domenech,
Deserts of N. A., I, 443, 1860. Quiniltz.-Kelley,
Oregon, 68, 1830. Quiniult.—Taylor in Cal. Farm-
er, July 25, 1862. Quiniutles.—Lee and Frost, Ten
Years in Oreg., 99, 1844. Quinults.—Lewis and
Clark Exped., II, 119, 1814. Qumault.—Ind. Aff.
£ 1861. Qweenylt.—Framboise quoted by
Ga # (1835) in Jour. Geog. Soc. Lond., xi,
255, 1841.
Quinaouatoua. A former Iroquois vil-
lage in Ontario, w. of L. Ontario, between
Hamilton and Grand rs.
Quinaouatoua.—Bellin, Map, 1755. Quinaoutoua.-
LaTour, Map, 1784. Tinaoutoua-Homann Heirs
Map, 1756.
QUINAOUATOUA—QUINNEY
343
Quincajou. See Carcajou.
Quinebaug (“long pond’). A former
tribe or band, cl with the Nipmuc
but subject by conquest to the Pequot,
living on '' r. in E. Connecti-
cut. They extended from the upper falls
to the falls near Jewett City.
Plainfield Indians.—Trumbull, Conn., I, 469, 1818.
Qinaboags.-Gookin (1674) quoted by Hoyt. An:
tiq. Res., 91, 1824. Quannepague.-Mason (1699) in
R. I. Col. Rec., III, 380, 1858. Queenapaug.-Record
of 1669 quoted by Caulkins, Norwich, 256, 1866.
Quenebage.—Writer ca. 1690 in Mass. Hist. Soc.
Coll., 3ds., 1,210, 1825. Quenebaug.-Cranfield et al.
(1683), ibid., 1sts., v,239, 1816. Quenibaug.—Trum-
bull, Conn., I, 33, 1818. Quinabaag.-Gookin
1674) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st s., I, 147, 1806.
uinaboag.—Gookin (1674) quoted by Hoyt, Antiq.
Res.,88, 1824. Quinebage.—Brereton (1663) in R.I.
Col. Rec., I, 518, 1856. Quinebaugs.—Bulkle
1724) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st s., IV, 174, 1795.
uineboag.—Writer of 1830, ibid., 3ds., 11,76, 1830.
Quine –Coddington (1639), ibid., 4th S., VII,
278, 1865. Quinibaug.-Trumbull, Conn., I, 469,
1818. Quinibauge.—Col. Rec. (1671) quoted by
Trumbull, Ind. Names Conn., 60, 1881. Quinna-
baug.-Col. Rec. (1701), ibid. Guinnuboag-Ende-
cott (1651) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 4th s., VI, 153,
1863. Qunnubbágge.—Endecott (1651), ibid., 3d s.,
IV, 191, 1834.
Quinebaug. The chief Quinebaug vil-
lage, situated near Plainfield, Windham
co., Conn. According to De Forest, there
were 25 Indians, probably the remnant
of the band, at Plainfield in 1774.
Quinequaun. See Quinney.
Quinet. A tribe living near Matagorda
bay, Texas, with whom La Salle made
peace in Jan. 1687, as he was leaving that
region for the Mississippi. The Quinet
were living in what was then Karankawan
territory and were at war with the Quoa-
quis, or Coaque Hennepin, New Discov.,
30, 1698; Shea, Early Voy., 21, 1861).
Quinnapin (probably an abbreviation
of kwiniipinam, “he turns (something)
around.’–Gerard). A chief of the Nar-
raganset, nephew of Miantonomo. He
sided with his brother-in-law, King
Philip, in the war of 1675, and was pres-
ent at the attack on Lancaster. The next
year he was captured ": the English,
tried by court-martial at Newport, # I.,
sentenced to death, and shot. Quinnapin
was the Indian who purchased Mrs Row-
landson from her captor at the taking of
Lancaster. Her narrative contains inter-
esting information about him. (A. F. C.)
Quinnat. An economically important
species of salmon (Salmo quinnat) of the
Pacific coast of North America: the com-
mon salmon of the Columbia, known also
as tyee salmon, Chinook salmon, etc.
From t'kwinnat, the name of this fish in
Salishan dialects current in the Columbia
r. region. According to Boas, the Upper
Chinook form is igninat. (A. F. C.
Quinney, John. An Indian of the Mohe-
gan or Stockbridge tribe, who lived about
the middle of the 18th century. He was
probably an assistant or interpreter to
the Rev. John Sergeant the elder, mis-
sionary at Stockbridge, Mass., from 1735

344
[B. A. E.
QUINNEY—QUINNIPIAC
to 1749, whom he aided in translating
into Mohegan various prayers and other
works, including the Assembly's Cate-
chism, printed at Stockbridge in 1795.
Nothing is known of his personal history;
but his descendants were prominent in
the later history of the tribe.
His son, JosepH QUINNEY, whose name
is also spelled Quanaukaunt and Quine-
quaun, was town constable of Stockbridge
in 1765; and in 1777, after the death of
the Sachem Solomon Unhaunnauwaun-
nutt, was made chief of the Mohegan
tribe. Another JosepH QUINNEY, per-
haps a son, was chosen deacon of the new
Stockbridge (N. Y.) church in 1817, and
in the following year was one of the lead-
ers in the emigration of his people from
the State of New York to their new home
in the W.
Quinney, John W. A Stockbridge In-
dian of the early half of the 19th century,
born in 1797, and chief of the tribe in
Wisconsin for three years previous to his
death, July 21, 1855. When a boy he
was one of three who received a common
English education under the patronage
of the United States, being placed under
the tuition of Caleb Underhill, of West-
chester, N. Y., where he pursued his
studies with alacrity and proficiency. By
degrees he gained the confidence of his
people, until almost the entire tribal
business was intrusted to him. In 1822,
he, with two others, formed a deputation
to Green Bay, Wis., where a treaty was
made and concluded with the Menominee,
by which was purchased all the Green
Bay lands designed for the future home
of the New York Indians. In 1825 he
rocured the passage of a law by the
New York legislature granting the Stock-
bridge tribe full value for the New York
lands, thus enabling them subsequently
to remove to Green Bay. The lands of
the New York Indians purchased from
the Menominee being endangered by a
repurchase made by United States offi-
cers, Quinney was sent in 1828 to petition
Congress, in behalf of the united New
York tribes, for the recognition of their
landed rights. In this, however, he
failed, and the Stockbridge tribe lost their
home at Kaukana, Fox r., but the Gov-
ernment allowed them $25,000 for their
improvements. Quinney next entered at
once into a new plan, and finally, after
protracted efforts, he obtained, in 1832,
the grant of two townships on the E. side
of L. Winnebago, Wis., where the tribe
still resides. About the year 1833 Quin-
ney framed a constitution, as the basis of
a tribal government, which was adopted
by his people and led to the abandon-
ment of hereditary chieftainship. In
1846 he effected the repeal of an act of
Congress of 1843 which made citizens of
his tribesmen, thus permitting his people
to enjoy their own customs and govern-
ment; he also obtained for them $5,000
on account of their old claims. The tribe
made a treaty in 1843, in concluding
which Quinney took a prominent part,
the Government agreeing to find the tribe
a new home w. of the Mississippi, and to
remove them thither; but after many un-
successful attempts on their part to select
the lands and remove, in which Quinney
engaged with untiring zeal, he finally
conceived the plan of reacquiring the
township of Stockbridge. Efforts imme-
diately commenced finally terminated in
the ratification of a new treaty by which
the Government receded to the tribe its
old home. In 1854, Quinney succeeded in
obtaining the passage of a law by Con-
gress which granted to him the title to 460
(Faou A Pain Tino in The Wisconsin His-
Tonical Society.
JOHN w. Quinney.
acres in Stockbridge. At the election
held in 1852, he was chosen grand sachem
of the tribe, which office he filled honor-
ably until his death, encouraging every-
thing calculated to improve his people
(Wis. Hist. Soc. Coll., IV, 309–311, 1859).
The prominence of the Quinney family
in the £ of the Stockbridge tribe is
shown by the presence of from one to three
of the family names signed to every treaty
made by these Indians with the United
States from Oct. 27, 1832, to Feb. 5, 1856.
Quinnipiac (‘long-water people.”—Ge-
rard). A tribe formerly occupying the
country on both sides of Quinnipiac r.
about its mouth, in New Haven co., Conn.
Their principal village bore the same
name. Ruttenber makes them a part of
the Wappinger group and subject to the

BULL. 301
Mattabesec, while Gookin says they were
subject to the Pequot. De Forest includes
in this tribe the Guilford Indians as well
as those of New Haven, East Haven, and
Branford. The Hammonasset might
also be included. They were estimated
in 1730 at 250 to 300 persons. In 1638
they numbered 47 warriors, but in 1774
there were only 38 souls. Some of them
had removed in 1768 to Farmington,
where land was bought for them among
the Tunxi. Some Quinnipiacgraves have
been examined, in which skeletons were
found at the depth of 33 ft, stretched on
bare sandstone, with no indication of
wrappings or inclosures. For an account
of the labors of the Rev. Abraham Pier-
son at Branford and of his translations
into the Quiripi, or Quinnipiak, '
of various works for the use of the Indi-
ans, see Pilling, Bibliog. Algonq. Lang.,
396–402, 1891, and consult also Towns-
hend, Quinnipiak Inds., 1900. (J. M.)
Kinnipiaks.-Maurault, Abnakis, 3, 1866. Pana-
£*: (1639) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll.,
5, 1863. Qinnepioke.-Trumbull,
Conn., 1,95, 1818. Queenapiok.-Underhill (1638)
quoted by Townshend, Quinnipiak Inds., 8, 1900
ueenapolck-Underhill (1638) in Mass. Hist. Soc.
Coll. 3ds., VI, 1, 1837. Quenepiage.—Patrick (1637),
ibid., 4th s., VII, 324, 1865. Quenepiake.—Daven-
£ ''' by Townshend, £
ds., 8, 1900. Quenopiage.—Patrick (1637)in Mass.
Hist. Soc. Coll., 4th S., VII, 323, 1865. Querepees.—
De Laet (1633) quoted by Trumbull in Conn. Hist.
Soc. Coll., III, 9, 1895. Quiliapiack.—Ruggles in
Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st S., IV, 182, 1795. Quili-
iacke-Haynes (1639), ibid. 4th s. vi. 355, is 3.
uilli£ (1637) quoted by Trum-
bull, Ind. Names Conn., 61, 1881. £
Hopkins (1618) in Mass. Hist, soc. Coll., this, vi,
- . Quillipieck. — Early record cited #
Trumbull in Conn. Hist. Soc. Coll., III, 10, 1895.
uillipiog.—Dunster (ca. 1648), in Mass. Hist.Soc.
Coll., 4th s., 1, 252, 1852. Quillipiuk.—Hubbard
1680), ibid., 2d s., VI, 318, 1815. Quillipyake:-
gers (1640), ibid., 4th s., VII, 217, 1865. Quilly-
ieck. —Davenporte (1639), ibid., 3ds., III, 166, 1833.
£ liot (1647), ibid., IV, 7, 1834. Quin-
apeag.—Lechford (1641), ibid., III, 98, 1833. Quina-
ake.-Gookin # ibid., 1st s., 1, 147, 1806.
uinipiac.—Kendall, Trav., I, 276, 1809. , Quinipi-
eck.–Early record cited # Trumbull in Conn.
Hist. Soc. Coll., III, 10, 1895. Quinipiuck.–Clark
1652) in Mass. Hist.Soc. Coll., 3ds., VIII, 290, 1843.
uinnepaeg.—Niles(1761), ibid., VI,169, 1837. Quin-
nepas.-McKenney and Hall, Ind. Tribes, III, 81,
1854. Quinnepauge.–Niles (1761) in Mass. Hist.
Soc. Coll., 3ds, VI, 169, 1837. Quinnepiack.–Prince
(1735), ibid., 2d s., VIII, 122, 1819. Quinne-py-
ooghq.—Stiles quoted by Trumbull, Ind. Names
Conn., 61, 1881. Quinnipauge.-Kendall, Trav., 1,
276, 1809. Quinnipiak.-Drake, Ind. Chron., 156,
1836. Quinnipiéuck.—Williams quoted by Trum-
bull in Conn. Hist. Soc. Coll., III, 9, 1895. Quinni-
iog—Peters (ca. 1637) quoted by Drake, Bk. Inds.,
k. 2, 102, 1848. Quinnipioke.—Kendall, Trav., 1,
276, 1809. Quinnopiage.—Patrick (1637) in Mass.
Soc. Coll., 4th S., VII, 323, 1865. Quinn .–Ma-
son (ca. 1670), ibid., 2d s., VIII, 146, 1819. Quinny-
iock.—Agreement of 1638 quoted by Trumbull in
onn. Hist. Soc. Coll., III, 10, 1895. Quinnypiog.—
Mason (1637) quoted by Townshend, Quinnipiak
Inds., 10, 1900. Quinopiocke.—Trumbull, Ind.
Names. Conn., 9, 10, 1881. Quinypiock.-Eaton
(1640) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 4th S., VI, 345,
1863. Quirepeys.—Van der Donck (1656) quoted
by Ruttenber, Tribes Hudson R., 82, 1872. Quiri-
#": Ind. Names Conn.,61, 1881 (early
utch form). Quiripi.—Trumbull in Conn. Hist.
Soc. Coll., III, 9, 1895. Qunnipiéuk. – Williams
quoted by Water, Mith., pt. 3, sec. 3, 378, 1816.
4th s., VI,
QUINNIPIAC—QUIQUIBORICA
345
Qunnipiuck.—Williams (1638) in Mass. Hist, Soc.
Coll., 4th S., VI, 251, 1863. unnipiug.-Williams
(1640), ibid.,265. Qunnippiuck-Water, #
3, sec. 3,344, 1816. Quunnipieuck.—Williams (1643)
in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st S., III, 205, 1794 (name
used by the tribe). Qvinipiak.—Peter (ca. 1637),
ibid., 4th S., VI, 94, 1863.
Quinnipiac. The princi village of
the Quinnipiac, occupying the site of New
Haven, Conn. For details of its situation
and history, see Townshend, Quinnipiak
Inds., 1900.
Quioborique. One of 36 tribes reported
in 1683 as living in Texas, 3 days’ travel
N. E. of the mouth of the Rio Conchos.
This information was given to Domingo
de Mendoza by his Jumano guide, Juan
Sabeata (Mendoza, Viage, 1683–84, MS. in
Archivo General of Mexico). (H. E. B.)
Quiomaquí. Mentioned by Oñate (Doc.
Inéd., xv.1,115, 1871) as a pueblo of the
province of Atripuy (q.v.), in the region
of the Rio Grande, N. Mex., in 1598.
Quiotráco. A pueblo of the Tigua or
the Tewa in New Mexico in 1598 (Ofiate
in Doc. Inéd., xv.1, 116, 1871). Bandelier
(Ritch, New Mexico, 201, 1885) identifies
it with ruins in Rio Arriba co., and it
appears to be identical with Quioyaco,
mentioned by Oñate (op. cit., 102) as a
Chigua (Tigua) pueblo.
Quioucohanock (“gull river people.”—
Gerard). A former tribe of the Pow-
hatan confederacy on the s. bank of
James r. in Surry co., Va. They num-
bered about 125 in 1608.
Quioughcohanock was understood to
be the name of two streams about 11 m.
£ afterward called Upper and Lower
Chipoak creeks. The name of the peo-
£ was understood by the settlers of
amestown to be Tapahanock, “people of
the stream that ebbs and flows’—a char-
acteristic of all creeks of tidewater Vir-
ginia, which depend for their water on
the tides of the rivers into which they
flow, and not on the drainage of the
surrounding land. Their chief town and
residence of the werowance was probably
upon an eminence now called Wharf
Bluff, just E. of Upper £ Cr.,
in Surry co. It was visited, May 5,
1607, by Capt. Archer, who gives an en-
tertaining account of the werowance of
the country. (W. R. G.)
Quiocohānoes.—Jefferson (1785), Notes, 129, 1802.
Quiocohanses.—Boudinot, Star in the West, 128,
1816. Quiyougcohanocks.-Smith (1629), Va., I,
116, repr. 1819. Quiyoughcohanocks:-Strachey
(ca. 1612), Va., 35, 1849 (the river). Quiyoughqno-
hanocks.—Pots in Smith (1629), Va., I, 230, repr.
1819 (misprint).
Quioucohanock. The chief village of the
Quioucohanock (q.v.).
Coiacohanauke.—Strachey (ca. 1612), Va., 56, 1849.
Quiyonghcohanock. -Smith (1629), Va., I, map,
repr. 1819 (misprint). Tapahanock. —Strachey
(ca. 1612), Va., 56, 1849 (commonly, but corruptly,
so called by the English).
Quiquiborica. A former rancheria,
' of the Sobaipuri, visited by
ino and Mange in 1699 (Mange cited by
346
[B. A. E.
QUIQUIHATCH-QUIVIRA
Bancroft, Ariz. and N. Mex., 358, 1889).
Situated on the Rio Santa Cruz, 6 leagues
s. of Guevavi (q.v.), near the Arizona-
Sonora boundary. Probably the later
Buenavista. See Bacuancos.
Quiquihatch. See Quickhatch.
Quirogles. A former Costanoan village
on or near San Francisco bay, Cal.
Quirogles.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Oct. 18, 1861.
Quirotes.—Humboldt, New Spain, 1,321, 1811.
Quisabas. A tribe mentioned in 1684
#!' de Mendoza (Viage, 1683–84,
MS. in Archivo Gen.) among those he
expected to see in central Texas.
Quisaht (prob. “people on the other
side’). A name given to the Nootka set-
tlements “beyond the Yuclulaht” (Uclue-
let).—Sproat, Savage Life, 303, 1868.
Quiscat. The name of a chief of the
lower Tawakoni village, and of the village
itself, in the latter part of the 18th century.
The settlement was on the w. side of the
Brazos, on a bluff or plateau above some
springs, not far from modern Waco, Texas.
In 1778, immediately after an epidemic,
it contained 150 warriors, or about 750
people (Mezières in Mem. de Nueva Espa-
fia, xxv.111, 273, MS.). In 1779, Mezières,
while at the village, called it the “first
village of the Taucanas, named that of
Quiscat” (Noticia de los Efectos, etc.,
Sept. 13, 1779, in Mem. de Nueva España,
xxvi II, 248, MS.). Morfi erroneously says
that this village was one of Kichai and
Yscani (Hist. Tex., ca. 1781, MS.). The
name El Quiscat was applied to the vil-
lage as late as 1795 (Manuel Muñoz in
Lamar Papers, Mar. 13, 1795, MS.). Chief
Quiscat went to San Antonio with Mezi-
&res to make peace with the Spaniards,
£ in 1772, and remained there-
after generally friendly, particularly using
his influence to aid the Spaniards in re-
storing the apostate Aranames to Espí-
ritu Santo mission, and inducing the
Tonkawa to settle in a permanent village
(Vial, Diario, 1787, in Archivo Gen., Hist,
XLIII, MS.). Pedro Vial, when on his
expedition from San Antonio to Santa
Fé, having been severely injured by a fall
from his horse, stayed three weeks at the
lodge of Chief “Quiscate” to recover.
See Flechazos. For the name, cf. Kishkat,
iven as a Wichita subtribe. (H. E. B.)
scat.-Morfi, MS. Hist. Tex., II, ca. 1781. Quis-
cat. — Mezières (1779), op. cit. Quiscate.-Vial
(1787), op. cit. Quisquate.—Ibid.
Quisiyove. A Calusa village on the S. W.
coast of Florida, about 1570.
Luiseyove.-Fontaneda as £ by French, Hist.
Coll. La., 2d s., II, 255, 1875 (misprint). Quise-
yove.–Fontaneda as quoted by Ternaux-Com-
pans, Woy., xx, 22, 1841. Quisiyove.–Fontaneda
Memoir (ca. 1575), Smith trans., 19, 1854.
Quitacas. One of the tribes the mem-
bers of which accompanied Domingo de
Mendoza on his expedition from the mid-
dle Rio Grande to the interior of Texas
in 1683–84.–Mendoza, Viage (1683–84),
MS. in Archivo Gen. Mexico. (H.E.B.)
Quitamac. A ruined pueblo of the Opata
about 12 m. s. E. of Baserac, on the head-
waters of Rio Yaqui, lat. 30°, E. Sonora,
Mexico.
Quit-a-mac.-Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers, III,
62, 1890; IV, 517, 1892.
Quitoles. A tribe mentioned by Cabeza
de Vaca (Smith trans., 84, 1851) as dwell-
ing on the coast during his sojourn in
Texas in 1527–34. The locality given
is indefinite, and the ethnic relations of
the tribe can not be determined with cer-
tainty, but they were probably Karanka-
wan or Coahuiltecan. Cf. Guisoles.
Quitoks.-Cabeza de Vaca, Smith trans., 137, 1871.
Quitovaquita., The westernmost Papago
village, situated on the headwaters ' Rio
Salado of Sonora, near the Arizona-Sonora
boundary, lon. 112° 40'. Pop. 250 in
1863, 314 in 1900.
Quitobaca.—Garcés, Diary (1775-6),487, 1900 (here
confused with Bacapa). Quito Vaqueta.—
Browne, Apache Country, 291, 1869. Quotova-
quita.-Poston in Ind. Aff. Rep. for 1863, 385, 1861.
Quittaub. A village having some Pray-
ing Indians in 1698, *''' in S. w.
Plymouth co., Mass. It may have been
subject to the Wampanoag. See Rawson
and Danforth (1698) in Mass. Hist. Soc.
Coll., 1st s., x, 129, 1809.
Quiubaco. Mentioned by Oñate (Doc.
Inéd., xv.1, 115, 1871) as a pueblo of the
rovince of Atripuy, in the region of the
ower Rio Grande, #. Mex., in 1598. Pos-
sibly an attempt at Shiewibak, the native
name of Isleta pueblo.
Quiutcanuaha. An unidentified tribe
mentioned by Jesus María (Relación,
Aug. 15, 1691, folio 112, MS.) as amon
the “Texias,” or allies of the Hasinai o
Texas. He said that they were s. w. of
the Nabedache, and named them with
Vidix (Bidai?), Toaha, Cantouhaona,
Mepayaya, and others. They evidently
lived beween Trinity and San An-
tonio rs. (H. E. B.)
Quivers. See Arrows, Receptacles.
Quivi. An unidentified tribe mentioned
by Morfi in his list of Texas tribes (MS.
#: Tex., bk. II, ca. 1781)
Quiviquinta. A Tepehuane pueblo in N.
Jalisco, Mexico, 38 m. N. w. of Jesus
María, and about 40 m. S. W. of Lajas.
Quiaviquinta.—Orozco y Berra, Geog., 281, 1864.
Quivira (possibly a Spanish corruption
of Kidikwitus, or £ the Wichita
name for themselves, or of Kirikuruks, the
Pawnee name for the Wichita). An In-
dian “province” of which Coronado
learned from an Indian of the plains,
evidently a Pawnee, known as “The
Turk,” while on the Rio Grande among
the Pueblos of New Mexico in 1540–41.
Quivira being reported as populous and of
great wealth, Coronado started with his
army, in the spring of 1541, to find it, with
The Turk as a guide; but the Spaniards
finding they were being misled by the
Indian, who hoped to lose them on the
BULL. 301
t plains and cause them to perish, The
rk was put in irons, the main force sent
back from the upper waters of the Rio
Colorado of Texas, where they then were,
and another Indian, Ysopete, chosen as
guide for the rest of the journey due N.
to Quivira, of which province he was a
native. Proceeding northward for about
thirty days with 30 picked horsemen,
Coronado reached a river, which he called
SS. Peter and Paul (identified as the
Arkansas), the last of June, and pro-
ceeded up its N. bank within the present
Kansas. This was the beginning of the
Quivira country. The surrounding region
was traversed during the remainder of
the summer, but great disappointment
met the Spaniards at the finding of only
villages of grass lodges occupied by a
semi-agricultural tribe, identified as the
Wichita. The Turk was strangled to
death as a punishment for his deception.
An invitation was sent to the chief, Tat-
arrax, of the neighboring province of
Harahey, believed to £ the Paw-
nee country, and every effort was made
by the Spaniards to find traces of the £
in which the region was reputed to
abound, but of course without result.
The explorers returned to the Rio Grande
by a more direct route, evidently follow-
ing, from the Arkansas r., what later
became the Santa Fé trail. Coronado
continued to Mexico with his army in
1542, leaving behind Fray Juan de Pa-
dilla, who returned to Quivira, but was
murdered by the natives because he
planned to leave them and minister to
another tribe. The name Quivira soon
appeared on the maps of the period, but
by reason of the indefiniteness of the
knowledge of its situation the locality
shifted from the region of the Great
Plains to the Pacific coast, and finally
settled, in the form La Gran Quivira, at
the ruins of the forgotten Piro settle-
ment of Tabira, E. of the Rio Grande in
New Mexico, at which a Franciscan mis-
sion was established in 1629.
Consult Bandelier (1) in Arch. Inst.
Papers, 1, 1883; III, v, 1890; (2) in
The Nation, Oct. 31 and Dec. 7, 1889;
Winship in 14th Rep. B. A. E., 1896;
Hodge (1) in Brower, Harahey, 1899;
(2) in Span. Expl. in the Southern U.S.,
1907; Mooney in Harper's Mag., May,
1899; Ritchey in Kans. Hist. Soc. Coll.,
v1, 1900; Dunbar, ibid., x, 1908; Brower,
Quivira, 1898. (F. w. H.)
Aguivira.–Coronado (1541) in Doc. Inéd., xiv.
324, 1870. Cuivira.–C eda (1596) £d
in Am. Geog. Soc. Trans., V, 213, 1874. Cuybira.—
Losa (1582–83) in Doc. Inéd., xv. 145, 1871. Gran
Quivira.-Kino (ca. 1699) in Doc. Hist. Mex., 4th
s., 1,347, 1856 (confused with Tabira). Mivera.–
Pennant, Arctic Zoology, 3, 1792 (misprint).
Qnivira.-Mota-Padilla, #t. dela Conquista, 164,
1742 (misprint). Quebira.—Doc. of 1542 in Smith,
Colec. Doc. Fla., I, 151-54, 1857. que Vira.—Jara-
millo as quoted in Doc. Inéd., xIV, 310, 1870.
QUIYOUGH-QUOTOUGH
347
Quibira.-Coronado (1541), ibid., 326. Quinira.—
Demarcación y Division, etc., ibid. xv. 461, 1871
£ Quinira). Quiriba.—Jaramillo (ca. 1560),
bid., xiv, 313 '#' Quiuira.-Gomara
£ quoted ". Hakluyt, Voy., III, 455, 1600);
alvano (1563) in Hakluyt Soc. Pub., xxx, 227,
1862; Munster, Cosmog., 1st map, 1598. Quiui-
riens.–Gomara. Hist. Gen., 470a, 1606. Quivera.—
Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, iv, 28, 1854. Quivica.—
Hornot, Anec. Amér.,221, 1776. Quivina.—Dobbs,
Hudson Bay, 163, 1744 (misprint). Quivira.—
Coronado (1 ! in Ternaux-Compans, Voy., Ix,
362, 1838; Doc. Inéd., XIII, 264, 1870. Quivirae.—
Morelli, Fasti Novi Orbis, 23, 1776. Quivirans, –
Prince, N., Mex., 166, 1883 (the '' Quivi-
renses.—Alcedo, Dic. Geog., IV, 389, 1788 (the peo-
le). Qvivira.–Wytfliet, Hist, des Indes, map,
14–16, 1605. , Tindan.—Bonilla (1776) quoted by
Bancroft, Ariz. and N. Mex., 108, 1889; Bandelier
in Arch. Inst. Papers, III, 174, 1890 (Quivira and
Teton confused). Xaqueuria.–Galvano (1563) in
Hakluyt Soc. Pub., xxx, 227, 1862 (apparently
Axa and Quivira).
Quiyough (“gulls.’-Hewitt). A village
of the Powhatan confederacy in 1608, on
the s. bank of Aquia cr., near its mouth,
in Stafford co., Va. (Smith, 1629, Va., I,
map, repr. 1819). The name Aquia is
derived therefrom.
Quizquiz., A former town on or near
the £ r. in N. w. Miss. De Soto
(1541) found its people at war with those
of a town called Alibamo, and he assaulted
the place before crossing the Mississippi
into the Quapaw country.
Chisca.–Garcilasso de la Vega, Fla., 175, 1723.
Quizquiz.–Gentleman of Elvas in Hakluyt Soc.
Pub., Ix, 89, 1851, Quiz Quiz.—Biedma (1544) in
French, Hist. Coll. La., 11, 104, 1850. -
Qunahair (“pleasant place”). An in-
habited Niska village of 5 old-fashioned
houses with totem-poles in front; situated
on a gravel flat at the edge of the woods,
on the s. bank of Nass r., Brit. Col., just
below the canyon. In 1906 the inhab-
itants were about to leave it and to settle
several miles above, at the lower end of
the canyon. (G. T. E.)
Qunnoune. See Canonicus.
Quoddy. A variety of large herring
found in Passamaquoddy bay, Me. From
the place and ethnic name Passama-
uoddy, Peskédèmakódi, according to
Gatschet (Nat Geog. Mag., viii, 23, 1897),
which signifies “abundance of pollock” in
the Passamaquoddy dialect. The trun-
cated form Quoddy appears also in place
nomenclature. There are also “quoddy
boats” in this region. (A. F. C.)
Quoits. See Chunkey.
Quoratean Family. A term derived from
Kworatem, the Yurok name of a small
area of flat land at the confluence of Kla-
math and Salmon rs., just below the
mouth of the latter, N. W. Cal. This
name, proposed by Gibbs (Schoolcraft
Ind. Tribes, III, 422, 1853), was adopted
by Powell (7th Rep. B. A. E., 100, 1891)
for the linguistic family consisting of the
Karok (q.v.) tribe or group.
Quotough. A village situated in 1608 on
the w. bank of Patuxent r., in Prince
George co., Md.—Smith (1629), Va., 1,
map, repr. 1819.
348
[B. A. E.
QYAN-RACE NAMES
Qyan. The name of a place at the N.
point of Gray's harbor, coast of Wash-
ington (Gairdner, 1835, in Jour. Geog.
Soc. Lond.., x1, 255, 1841). t£
Rababou. See Robbiboe.
Rabbit Assiniboin. A small band of
Assiniboin living in 1829 in Assiniboia,
Canada, w, of the Red River band.—
Henry, Jour., II, 522, 1897.
Rabbit Lake Chippewa. A. Chippewa
band on Rabbit lake, Minn.—Washington
treaty (1863) in U.S. Ind. Treat., 215, 1873.
Rabbit stick. The flat, curved rabbit
club, putshkohu of the Hopi, often called
a boomerang, is not self-retrieving like the
Australian weapon, though it shares the
aeroplane nature of the latter; it is simi-
lar in form, but has not the delicate
curves shaped to cause a return flight.
Not all the Australian aeroplane clubs,
however, are self-retrieving, a property
probably discovered through practise
with sailing clubs. The Hopi rabbit
stick is delivered in the same way as the
Australian, and its course after it strikes
the ground often brings it to the right or
left of the thrower and nearer to him than
the farthest point reached in its flight.
It makes one or more revolutions in its
flight toward a rabbit, and if it does not
strike the animal directly, its rapid gyra-
tion when it touches the ground makes
probable the hitting of any object within
several feet. So far as is known this is
the only aeroplane club used in America.
The material is Gambell's oak (Quercus
gambelii), and a branch of the proper
curve is selected for its manufacture.
One end is cut out to form a handle, and
the club is usually varnished with resin
and painted with an invariable design in
black, red, and green. Of late years a
rabbitfigure is frequently painted thereon.
The weapon has a religious significance,
probably arising from its use in cere-
monial rabbit hunts, and it is the symbol
of the sacred dance personage named
Makto, ‘hunt.”
The Gabrieleños of s. California used a
rabbit stick similar to that of the Hopi;
it was 2 ft in length in a straight line, 1}
in. across at the handle, and 13 in. across
at the broadest part, with an average
thickness of $ in. It was made of hard
wood, and ornamented with markings
burnt in the surface.
See Fewkes in 21st Rep. B. A. E., pl.
xlix, 1903; Dellenbaugh, North Amer-
icans of Yesterday, 270, 1901; Hoffman in
Bull. Essex Inst., xv.11, 29, 1885; Parry in
Proc. Am. Asso. Adv. Sci. for 1872, 397–
400. (w. H.)
Rabbit Trap. A Cherokee settlement in
upper Georgia about the time of the re-
moval of the tribe to the W. in 1839.—Doc.
of 1799 quoted by Royce in 5th Rep. B.
A. E., 144, 1887.
Raccoon. A well-known £
£" lotor, of the Ursidae, or bear
family, esteemed alike for its flesh and
its pelt, which was one of the skins used
by the southern Indians for making their
loose winter mantles, or matchcoats. The
first mention of the name in a recogniz-
able form, that of arocoun, was made in
1610, and the second, in that of aroughcun,
in 1612. The animal, which is noctur-
nal in its habits, sleeps in the daytime in
some hollow tree (the sweetgum, Liquid-
ambar styraciflua, in the S.) during the
successive climbings of which to seek its
abode the sharp nails with which its
forepaws are provided leave longscratches
upon the bark. Such a tree is hence
called by the Indians by a name signify-
ing raccoon tree. It was from such tree-
scratching custom that the animal re-
ceived from the Virginia Indians the
name by which, it is universally known
to English-speaking people, viz, àrà kun,
an a form of ārākunkm, “he
scratches with the hands.” The name is
sometimes applied in British Guiana to
the £ (Nasua fusca), and, along
with its apheretic form of ‘coon’ (which
also is a humorous name for a negro, and
in 1844 was a nickname applied to mem-
bers of the Whig party, that adopted
the raccoon as an emblem), enters into
several combinations, as, ‘raccoon-berry,’
the fruit of Podophyllum peltatum and
Symphoricarpus racemosus, on which the
animal feeds; “raccoon dog,' a kind of
dog (Nyctereutes procyonoides) of Japan
and China, and a' a dog trained to hunt
raccoons; “raccoon grape,” a species of
grape (Vitis aestivalis) of which the ani-
mal, and his relative the bear, are very
fond; ‘raccoon (or coon) oyster, a
small southern variety of the mollusk on
which the animal subsists when ';
table food is scarce; ‘raccoon perch,”
the yellow perch (Perca flavescens), the
dark bands upon the sides of which bear
a remote resemblance to those of a rac-
coon's tail; “coon bear,’ a large carni-
vore of Tibet, and “coon-heel, a name
in Connecticut for a long, slender oyster.
In the Presidential campaign of 1844,
‘Coonery’ was a derogative synonym for
Whiggery or Whiggism, meaning the doc-
trines of the Whig party. The animal has
the reputation of being very knowing;
hence the simile ‘as sly as a coon, and
the metaphor ‘he is an old coon,' said of a
person who is very shrewd. Finally, “to
coon’ is to creep, cling close, to creep as
a coon along a branch; a “gone coon.’
is a person whose case is hopeless, and a
‘coon's age is a southern figurative ex-
£ meaning a long time; while to
‘as forlorn as an unmated coon’ is to
be extremely wretched. (w. R. G.)
Race names. The names given to the
white man by the various Indian tribes
BULL. 30]
exhibit a wide range of etymological
signification, since the newcomers re-
ceived appellations referring to their per-
sonal appearance, arrival in ships, arms,
dress, and other accouterments, activi-
ties, merchandise and articles brought
with them, as iron, and fancied corres-
pondence to figures of aboriginal myth
and legend. A few tribes borrowed
words to designate the white man, prob-
ably before they actually saw him. Some
others extended the term at first em-
ployed for Englishmen or Frenchmen
to include all white men with whom
they afterward had to do. In the fol-
lowing examples the native names have
been simplified so far as possible.
Algonquian names.—Among the various
languages of the Algonquian stock a num-
ber of different terms for white man are
to be found. The Arapaho has niatha,
managakanet, nihanatayeche, etc. The
last signifies “yellow hide, the second
‘white-skinned. Of niatha Mooney
(14th Rep. B. A. E., 1020, 1896) says:
“The word signifies literally expert,
skillful, or wise, and is also the Arapaho
name for the spider.” Kroeber ( -
of Arapaho, 8, 1902) says the name is
given to the character in Arapaho tradi-
tions corresponding to the Algonquian
Nanabozho, Napi, etc., and the Siouan
Ishtinike, while at the same time it is
now. “the ordinary word for white men
in Arapaho just as in Cheyenne the
name of the mythical character Vihho,
has been applied to the whites.” (See
also Wake, Nihancan, the White Man,
Am. Antiq., xxv.1, 224–31, 1904.) In Sik-
sika a white man is called napiekwan,
in which -ekwan is a kind of ethnic suffix
of the person. As a general term for
‘white man’ we have the Chippewa
wayabishkiwād, ‘one who is white' (gen-
erally referring to Englishmen, only);
Miami, £ ‘white skin’ (a white
man); equally common with these terms
for whites in general is misha kiganäsivitg,
‘they of the hairy chest (Wm. Jones,
inf’n, '. The former Chippewa term
corresponds with the Cree wapiskisiw
and related words in cognate dialects.
The Delaware woapsit, “white person.'
signifies literally “he is white. Dela-
Ware has for “European’ schwon-
nach, “person from the salt (sea).” The
Chippewa term for ‘Englishman,” shaga-
nash, has been extended to mean ‘white
man, just as has also the Micmac word
for “Frenchman,’ wenooch, Penobscot
awenoch, Abnaki awanoch, cognate with
such other Algonquian terms for ‘white
man’ as the Narraganset awaunagus, Scat--
icook wanux, Pequot-Mohegan wonnur,
Passamaquoddy wenoch, etc., primarily
derived from awan, ‘who,” “somebody,’
the European being looked upon as
“somebody coming.’
RACE NAMES
349
Athapascan names.—According to Mor-
ice (Anthropos, 1, 236, 1906), the West-
ern Déné call the whites neto, and the
French su-neto, i. e. ‘the true white
men.” The Navaho term for whites is
Belagana, a corruption of the Spanish
word Americano.
Eskimo names.—The representative Es-
kimo term for “white man’ is kablunak,
according to Rink (Am. Anthr., x1, 181–
87, 1898), a corruption by Europeans of
keydlunak, “wolf, preserved in this sense
only in the Eskimo language of the far
west, the name having been given with
reference to the myth of “the girl and
the dogs.” Another etymology derives
the word from the root qauk, ‘daylight,'
‘white day, so that it ultimately signi-
fies “having very light skin. Petitot
favors a derivation which indicates the
European fashion of “wearing a cap or
hat covering their foreheads down to the
eyebrows (kablut).” In the secret lan-
guage of the Central Eskimo medicine-
men (Boas in Bull. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist.,
xv, 35, 1901) the word for ‘European” is
kidlatet, evidently a derivative of kidlak,
the secret term for “iron. When the
crew of the Plover reached Pt Barrow
(Richardson, Polar Reg., 300, 1861), they
were termed by the Eskimo shakenatan-
agmeun, “people from under the sun,”
and emakhlin, “sea men,” but commonly
nelluangmeun, “unknown £ The
Greenland Eskimo called the Danes ukis-
sut, “winterers.”
Iroquoian names.—The Cherokee, ac-
cording to Mooney, call the white man
yañwunega, from yáñwi ‘person, and
unega ‘white. Cuoq (Lex. Iroq., 112,
1882) gives for ‘white man, kihnara-
ken, “my skin is white,’ from keraken
‘I am white,’ and ohna ‘skin.” Another
Iroquoian term is asseroni, “he makes
axes, the name applied by the Iroquois
to the first Dutch colonists, and in Can-
ada, in the form onseronni, to the French.
Other Iroquoian names now or formerly
in use are: Wyandot or £
tulhaesaga, said to mean '' t
people,’ and ashalecoa, or assaricol, said
to mean "big knife’; Huron agnonha,
‘Frenchman.
Kiowan names.—A Kiowaterm for ‘white
men’ is bedalpago, ‘hairy mouths,’ from
bedal ‘lip, pa ‘downy hair, and go
tribal terminal. Another is ta-ka-i, ‘ears
sticking out,’ which, according to Mooney
(14th Rep. B. A. E., 1091, 1896) applies
to the ears of a white “as compared
with the Indian's, which are partly con-
cealed by his long hair.” It is also the
Kiowa name for a mule or a donkey.
Another term is hańpogo, ‘trappers,”
because some of the first whites known to
them were American trappers (Mooney;
17th Rep. B. A. E., 397, 1898). Still
other names in use among the Kiowa
350
[B. A. E.
RACE NAMES
for white men, according to Mooney, are
ganofiko, “growlers,’ in allusion to their
rougher voices; gañtonto, ‘capwearers,”
and boyoñko, “blonds. The word bedal-
pago, while designating whites in general,
applies more particularly to Americans,
who are also ' as to-ta'ka-i, 'cold
whites,’ that is, northern white men, as
distinguished from the Mexicans to the s.
The Texans are distinguished as Tehā’-
nego, from the Spanish Tejano. -
Kitunahan names.—The Kutenai call a
white man suyapi, a term identical with
sueapo, given by Parker (Jour., 381,
1840) as the Nez Percé word for “Ameri-
can.” Another Kutenai term is nutlukeme,
‘stranger.” A third expression, kamnuqtlo
aktsmakinik, “white man,’ is probably a
translation of the English term.
Maidu name.—According to Gatschet
the term for white man is sakini, i. e.
“ghosts,’ ‘spirits’.
Shoshonean names.-In Shoshoni and
Comanche the word for “white man’ is
taivo; in Paiute and Bannock, tavibo. This,
'' Rep. B. A. E., 1056, 1896)
has pointed out, seems to be derived from
täbi, “the sun.” The Washo name for
‘white man,” tabaa, may have been bor-
rowed from the £ Paviotso.
The idea of sun men, or easterners, is met
with elsewhere, as among the Hopi of
Shoshonean stock.
Siouan names-Long (Exped. Rocky
Mts., 11, lxxx, 1823) gives the name for
‘white man’ in Oto as mazonkka, “iron-
makers, and the Omaha name as wahta,
“makers. A vocabulary of about 1819 has
Omaha wahe, Hidatsa washi, i. e. masi.
More modern vocabularies and dictiona-
ries give the following Siouan words for
‘white man”: Dakota, washechu, Mandan,
wuashi; Assiniboin, wahsheechooñ. These
and related words signify "rich people, or
perhaps ‘generous people. The Hidatsa
term (Matthews, Hidatsa Ind., 183, 1877)
for “white” (American) is maetsihateki,
or maetsiictia, i.e. “long or big knife.”
Skittagetan names.—The Skidegate dia-
lect of Haida has for ‘white man’ kelga-
daa, ‘man white,’ and yets-haidagai, “iron
people, the latter being the usual term.
Wakashan names.—The Nootka word
for “white man’ or “European,” mama-
tlne, signifies really ‘house adrift on wa-
ter,’ in reference to the ships of the new-
comers. The word in the Clayoquot dia-
lect is mamatle.
The examples cited show the variety
existing in the names for “white man’
'' the linguistic stocks N. of Mexico
and the interesting ways in which such
appellations have been made up from
peculiarities of a physical, mental, or
social character.
Yuchi name.—The Yuchi term for
white man (American) is kuyáxka, from
ku ‘man,’ wiaxka “white” (Gatschet).
Muskhogean name.-The Choctaw term
for white man is manhullo.
Americans.—The American, or inhabi-
tant of the English colonies in what is now
the United States, received from the In-
dians during and after the wars which
preceded and followed the Revolution,
names which distinguished him from the
Frenchman and the Englishman. Prob-
ably from the swords of the soldiery sev-
eral tribes designated Americans as ‘big
knives, or “long knives.” This is the signi-
fication of the Chippewa and Nipissing
chimo koman, from kechimo koman, “great
knife,” Cree kitchimokkuman, Delaware
m’chonsikan, ‘big knife’ (i.e., Virginian),
and cognate terms in some of the Algon-
quian dialects. In Menominee is found
mokuman (mo koman, ‘knife'); in Wyan-
dot (1819), saraumigh; in Shawnee, shë-
manèse, ‘big knife’; in Oto (1823), mahe-
hunjeh; in Omaha (1823), mahhetunguh;
in Dakota (1823), menahashah; in Hidatsa
(1823), manceechteet. These, like the
Yankton minahanska and Teton mila-
hanska, signify “long or big knife. In
1871 Roehrig gave the Dakota word for
“American” as isangtanka, ‘big knife.”
The Siksika term omak kistoapikwan signi-
fies ‘big-knife person’; ommakistowan has
about the same meaning. The promi-
nence of Boston in the early history of the
United States led to its name being used
for “American on both the Atlantic and
the Pacific coast. The Micmac to-day
call the United States Bostoon, and an
American Bostoonkawaach; the Nipissing
Bastone, the Canadian Abnaki Bastoni,
and the Mohawk Iroquois Wastonronon,
signify not merely the inhabitants of Bos-
ton, but the New Englanders or the people
of the United States in general. The
share of the men in Boston in the develop-
ment of the Oregon country is recalled by
the term Boston, which in the Chinook
jargon designates “American.” From the
jargon this word passed into a number of
the languages of the Pacific coast region:
£ oshtin; Kutenai, Bosten; Déné
(Carrier) Boston. The eastern Déné
name is Bestcorh-o'-tinne, “people of the
big knives.” The Navaho have adopted
Pelikano, or Melikano, from the Spanish
“Americano.” The Hopi name is Melly-
cawno (Bourke, Moquis of Arizona, 317,
1884), but among themselves they use
the term Pahana, ‘eastern water people.”
The Zuñi call Americans Melikamakwe
(Cushing, in Millstone, x, 100, June 1885).
The Cherokee called Americans Aniwat-
sini, ‘Virginians,’ from Watsini ‘Virginia’
(£
English.—One of the earliest terms for
‘Englishman’ is the Natick wautacone,
‘coat man,” “he who wears clothing.’
Others, the Pequot, waunnur, “somebody
coming, the term used also for “French-
man' in several eastern Algonquian dia-
BULL. 30]
lects; and the Na nset chauquaquock,
‘knife men.” In the latter #
Roger Williams cites Englishmannuck,
and the form Englishmansog, both plurals,
as also in use. The modern Canadian
Abnaki has Iglizmon. A Shawnee vocab-
ulary of 1819 (Trans. Am. Antiq. Soc.,
1, 290, 1820) has Englishmanake. To an-
other group belong the Micmac Aglaseaoo,
the Abnaki Anglis, the Nipissing Aga-
mesha, the Prairie Cree Akayásiw, the
Chippewa Shāganäsh (which possibly
is connected with ‘spearman’ or the
‘contemptible spearman’—Wm. Jones,
inf’n, 1906), the Ottawa Saganash, the
Cree Akaias, etc., all of which are
thought to be corruptions of the French
‘Anglais' or “les Anglais.’ The older
forms of these words, as the #
(1801), Zaganassa, the Montagnais (1800)
Agaleshou, the Micmac (1800) Angal-
sheeau, Nascapee Naggaleshou, and the
Nipissing . Angalesha; seem to justify
this belief, although it is possible
some of these words may have been cor-
rupted from “English’ instead of from
‘Anglais.’ The Abnaki corruption of
‘Englishman’ was Iglismon (Maurault,
Abenakis, vii, 1866), Delaware Ingel-
ishman. Long (Exped. Rocky Mts.,
1823) gives for ‘British’ in Oto ragar-
rashing, and in Omaha sukanash, both
loan, words from the Algonquian... In
the language of the Siksika ‘English-
man’ is nitapiapikwan, ‘real white man.”
The Canadian Mohawk of Lake of Two
Mountains, Quebec, call an ‘Englishman’
tiorhensaka, “inhabitant of the east.”
Long, early in the century, gave for ‘Brit-
ish’ in Hidatsa bosheittochresha, which he
interprets as meaning “the men who
bring black cloth.” In the Chinook jar-
gon the word for ‘English’ is Kintshautsh,
and for ‘Englishmen’ Kintshautshman,
from “King George,” the reigning mon-
arch at the period in which the jargon
arose. From the jargon these terms have
passed into a number of the languages of
the Pacific Coast # Klamath, Sking
dshudsh or King Dshutch; Kutenai, Skin-
djatsh, “Canadian,’ ‘Englishman. The
western Déné, according to Morice (An-
thropos, 1, 236–7, 1906) call the English
sagaenaz, an Algonquian loan-word; the
eastern Déné term them tsé-o'tinne, ‘in-
habitants of the rocks. In Creek (of
the Muskhogean stock) Gatschet cites
for Englishmen mikilisi, ‘subjects of the
great king,’ with which goes Choctaw
and Chicasaw minkilisi.
Scotch.—According to Cuoq (Lex. Iroq.,
166, 1882), the Mohawk of Lake of Two
Mountains, Quebec, called the first
Scotchmen (settlers) with whom they
came into contact kentahere, in reference to
their headdress, ‘Tam O’Shanter, which
reminded them of a cow-dropping (ota).
Wilson (Ojebway Lang., 343, 1874) gives
RACE NAMES
351
Scotchmun as the term in Canadian Chip-
pewa. Another Chippewa name is
otowev, “he who speaks differently.”
Rand gives in Micmac Sköjemën.
French.—The Algonquian languages in
rticular furnish several special words
or “Frenchman,’ individuals of that
nationality having come into very close
contact with many of the tribes of this
stock, as settlers, coureurs des bois, and
hunters and trappers, often having Indian
wives and becoming members of aborigi-
nal communities. The Micmac term was
wenjooch (in composition wenjoo), applied
to white men, sometimes even to the
English, but originally and specifically to
the Frenchman and signifying ‘somebody
coming.” That this was its original sig-
nification the related eastern Algonquian
words for ‘white man’ indicate, as the
Penobscot awenoch, the Pequot wanux,
the Passamaquoddy wenoch, etc. Another
Algonquian term for Frenchman is the
Cree wemistikojiw, Chippewa wemitigoshi,
‘people of the wooden canoes,’ £
in to the Fox wimétègowisita, “one
who is identified with something
wooden,” £ referring to something
about clothing or implements. The Fox
name for a Frenchman is wāmétègoshia
(Wm. Jones, inf’n, 1906); Menominee,
vameqtikosiu; Missisauga, wamitigushi, etc.
Lahontan translated the old Algonkin
mittigouchiouek, “builders of vessels,”
which Trumbull (Trans. Am. Philol.
Asso., 154, 1871) considered incorrect,
though he saw in it a reference to the
‘wooden boats’ of the French, mitigo
meaning “wooden.” An aged Missisauga
woman related (Chamberlain, Lang. of
Mississagas, 60, 1892) that the word
referred to the boxes carried by the
early French traders, but this may have
been merely a folk etymology suggested
by mitigwash, “trunk,” “valise.” The
Siksika word for “Frenchman’ is nitsap-
pekwan. A Shawnee vocabulary of 1819
gives Tota, and Cotton’s old Massachuset
vocabulary has the plural form Punach-
monog, evidently taken from the English
‘Frenchman.” The Abnaki corruption
of “Frenchman’ was Pelajemon (Mau-
rault, Abenakis, viii, 1866). An Hidatsa
name is masik’ti, “true white.” The
Hasinai of Texas, according to Bolton,
called the French Canos; in allusion to
this fact the Spaniards named an Arkokisa
partisan of the French, Canos.
The Mohawk of Lake of Two Moun-
tains, Quebec, calla Frenchman onseronni,
which Cuoq (Lex. Iroq., 69, 1882) inter-
prets as “maker of hatchets,’ from konnis
I make,” and osera ‘hatchet.” This is
the same name as aseronni, the appella-
tion conferred on the first Dutch colonists
of New York by the Iroquois, and appar-
ently a more or less general term for
‘white man.”
352
[B. A. E.
RACE NAMES
The term in Chinook £ for French-
man is Pasaiuks, which Hale (Chinook
Jarg., 49, 1890) derives from ‘Français'
with the Chinook plural suffix uks. It
has been used to signify also ‘foreigners,”
and has passed into several Indian lan-
guages of the Pacific Coast region, e.g.,
the Klamath Pasháyuks. The Kutenai
call a Frenchman notlukene, ‘foreigner,’
‘stranger.” According to Grossman
(Smithson. Rep. 1871, 412, 1873) the Pima
called a Frenchman parlesick (plural,
paparlesick), from parle (Spanish, padre),
“priest. The Athapascan Takulli call
a Frenchman neto or nado.
German.—Some of the Indian ":
have special words for ‘German.” The
Chippewa term is Anima, a modification
Of ' French Allemand, introduced by
traders or missionaries. Baraga (Otchip-
we Dict., pt. 2, 36, 1880), says: “The
Indians also call a German “Detchman,”
a corruption of ‘Dutchman, as the Ger-
mans are improperly called in some parts
of this country.” From the French comes
also the Micmac Alma. The Sauk and
Fox have Titchi'a, from ‘Dutch. In Kla-
math the term for “German’ is Detchmal,
while in the Modoc dialect of the Lutua-
mian stock the name applied to the Ger-
man settler is munitchuleksgitko, “thickset
fellow' (Gatschet, Klamath Inds., II,
1890). Mooney (Myths of Cherokee, 141,
1902) mentions a noted Cherokee chief
about 1830 who was named Tahchee, or
‘Dutch.” He gives the plural Cherokee
name as Anitatsi (Cherokee MS. vocab.,
B. A. E., 1887). A Blackfoot word for
‘German’ is kistappekwan. The Creek
name for a German, according to Adair
(Am. Inds., 66, 1775), was yah, yah algeh,
‘those whose talk was jaja. The Chicka-
saw name was kish kish tarakshe (ibid., 7).
Spanish.—The contact of the Indian
tribes of the Southern states with Spanish
explorers, settlers, and colonizersgave rise
to several names for them. The Algon-
uian dialects of the Great Lakes and the
. have taken their words for Spaniard
from the English or French: Nipissing
Espaniio, from the French Es ol, as
also the Chippewa Eshpayo and the Sik-
sika Spiokwan; or Spiokuwin, ‘Mexican,’
‘Spaniard.’ The Sauk and Foxes have
£payo'a for Spaniard, and Mahiko' for
Mexican. The Cherokee term for Span-
iard is Askwani, derived from the Spanish
Español, to which was added the tribal
prefix ani, making Amiskwani, Spaniards.”
The Arkokisa called the Spaniards Yegsa.
The Klamath have Spaniolkmi, from Espa-
fiol, with the Indian suffix. The Mohawk
of Lake of Two Mountains, Quebec, use
Eskwanior, from the French Espagnol.
For Mexicans of various districts the
Indians along the border have developed
special terms: Kiowa a-ta-ka-i, literally
‘timber Mexicans,’ applied to inhabi-
tants of Tamaulipas; do kañi-ta'ka-i, ‘bark
Mexicans,’ inhabitants of Santa Rosa
mts.; , kop-taka-i, ‘mountain whites,”
used for New Mexicans and sometimes
£ for Mexicans; tson-ta ka-i, “light-
aired Mexicans’; tso-ta ka-i, ‘rock white
men,” Mexicans about Silver City, N.
Mex.; pa-edal-ta'ka-i, ‘great-river whites,’
Mexicans of the Rio Grande, etc. (Mooney
in 17th Rep. B. A. E., 435, 1898). The
Navaho term for Mexicans is naakai,
‘white foreigners’ and for Spaniards,
naakai-diyini, ‘holy white foreigners.”
The Olamentke of California called the
Spaniards '. the name, Olingo, that they
applied to the Aleut brought thither by
the Russians, which seems to be the
same word, Ullenego, as that which they
applied to themselves as Indians. The
Russians they call by another term, lev-
uyume. The Mohave Indians call a Mex-
ican or a Spaniard haiko tahana, “lon
white man,’ while the Zuñi, who receiv
their first knowledge of the white man
in the person of the early Spanish ex-
plorers from Mexico, call the Mexicans
tsipolo-kwe, ‘mustached people.” The old
Tonkawa term for a Mexican is téptcho,
the newer one kanushá-akon.
Negro.—Among certain Indian tribes
the name of the negro signifies simply
‘black flesh.”. This is the meaning of the
Chippewa ma'kadāwiyas, the Cree kaskite
wiyas, etc. The Delaware mescalenk signi-
fies ‘black face.” Some others designate
him as ‘black man,’ which is the sense
of the Nipissing makatewinini, the Yuchi
kūispi, etc. “Black Indian’ is the meaning
of the Kutenai kamkokokotl aktsemakinek,
the latter term signifying ‘Indian’ as dis-
tinguished from ‘man,’ titkat, and kitonaqa,
“Kutenai.” The Delaware nesgessit lenape
has a similar signification. Sometimes
the word for “black’ alone is used, as the
Kutenai kamkokokotl, etc. With several
tribes ‘black white man,” or, in some
cases, ‘black foreigners,’ is the real mean-
ing of the term for negro, as the Mohave
waiko kwanil and the Comanche duqtaivo,
from duq, black, and taiwo, “white man’ or
‘foreigner’; also the Siksika siksapikwan,
napikuan signifying ‘white man'; and the
Kiowa końkyāori-kia, ‘man with black on,
or incorporated into, him.” The Narra-
ganset of Roger Williams's time “called a
blackamoor suckautlacone, a coal-black
man, for sucki is black and wautacome one
that wears clothes”; according to Trum-
bull (Natick Dict., 226) sucki means “dark-
colored,’ not ‘black,” and Wautacone was
one of the names by which an English-
man was designated; hence, ‘black Eng-
lishman’ might be a fair rendering of
the word. Analogous is the Menominee
word for negro, apésen wanneqtikosiu,
‘black Frenchman.” According to Gat-
BULL. 301
che word for negro,
lo-black-haired.” In
schet the Kiowa A
lizhena, means ‘bu
Klamath waiha, applied to the negro,
signifies “servant, and the Timucua
atemimachu means “his black slave.” The
Klamath have besides adopted from the
whites the term nigga, from which is de-
rived niggalam shaamoksh, the term for
monkey, meaning literally “negro's kins-
man.”
Dutch.—The Iroquoian tribes of New
York called a Dutchman aseronni, a term
identical with onseronni, by which the
Mohawk of Lake of Two Mountains, Que-
bec, designate a Frenchman to-day. Its
literal signification seems to be “maker
of hatchets. The Iroquois used the word
as an adjective to designate several things,
as ooskah asseroni, ‘flax, in Onondaga,
literally, ‘Dutchman's thread”; ossaheta
asseroni, ‘peas, literally, ‘Dutch beans’
(Beauchamp in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, xv,
96, 98, 1902). The Delawares of New
Jersey called the Dutch by a name spelled
by the early writers swannekins. Without
the English s this is evidently identical
with the Delaware schwommachquin,
‘white people, literally, ‘people from
the salt sea (schwon), a term used to
designate Europeans in general.
Chinaman.—Some of the Indian tribes,
through the actual presence among them
of the Oriental, others by indirection
only, have come to have special names for
the Chinaman. The Kutenai, who know
him from actual observation, call the
Chinaman gooktlam, the chief component
of which is aqkoktlam, ‘hair, in reference
to his queue. The Chinook jargon has
adopted the English word. The Siksika
name is apotsepista. The Kiowa name
signifies “yellow man.” (A. F. C.)
Racket. See Ball play, Games.
Rahasálali (‘oak wood”). A Tara-
humare rancheria near Palanquo, Chi-
huahua, Mexico.—Lumholtz, inf’n, 1894.
Rahaughcoon. See Raccoon.
Rahun. An important Yaqui settle-
ment on the N. bank of the lower Rio
Yaqui, S. w. Sonora, Mexico. Escudero
estimated its population at 6,000 in 1849,
but its present number is not known.
Asuncion de Raum.—Orozco y Berra, Geog., 355,
1864. Racum.–Escudero, Not. Son. y Sin., 100,
1849. Rahum.—Velasco (1850) quoted by Ban-
croft, Nat. Races, 1, 608, 1882. ün.–Mühlen-
pfordt, ibid.
Rahway. See Rockaway.
Raiabó (‘the slope, or ‘the hillock”).
The name of several distinct rancherias
of the Tarahumare not far from Noroga-
chic, Chihuahua, Mexico.—Lumholtz,
inf’n, 1894.
Rain-in-the-Face. A noted Sioux war-
rior and chief, born near the forks of
Cheyenne r., N. Dak., about 1835, died
57009°—Bull. 30, pt 2–12–23
RACKET-RAMAH
353
at Standing Rock res., in the same state,
Sept. 14, 1905. He was a full-blood
Hunkpapa, one of a family of six broth-
ers, one of whom was known as Iron
Horse. Shortly before his death, he said:
“My father was not a chief; my grand-
father was not a chief, but a good hunter
and a feast-maker. On my mother's side
I had some noted ancestors, but the
left me no chieftainship. I had to wor
for my reputation” (Eastman in Outlook,
Oct. 27, 1906). He received his common
name as the result of a personal encounter,
when about 10 years of age, with a Chey-
enne boy, whom he worsted; he received
several blows in the face, however, caus-
ing it to be spattered with blood and
streaked where the paint had been washed
away. When a young man, he joined a
£ against the Gros Ventres, some
of whose horses they stole, but the Sioux
party was overtaken and had to fight for
their lives. Rain-in-the-Face had his
face painted to represent the sun when
half covered with darkness—half black
and half red. Fighting all day in the
rain, his face became partly washed and
streaked with red and black, so again he
was named Rain-in-the-Face. e had
been many times on the warpath, but
his first important experience as a war-
rior was in the attack on the troops near
Ft Phil Kearny, Wyo., in Dec. 1866, in
which Capt., Fetterman and his entire
command of 80 men were killed. He
articipated also in a fight, two years
ater, near Ft Totten, Dak., in which he
and his horse were wounded. About
three years before the Custer massacre in
1876, Rain-in-the-Face was accused of
killing a surgeon and a trader of Gen.
Stanley's expedition, for which he was
arrested by Col. Thomas Custer. Having
confessed his guilt, he was imprisoned for
a time, but was allowed by his guard to
escape and joined Sitting Bull's band of
hostiles in the spring of 1874, declaring
that he would “cut the heart out of Tom
Custer and eat it.” Rain-in-the-Face was
a leading participant in the Little Bighorn
fight, ' although it has frequently
been stated that he personally killed Gen.
Custer, this is now generally doubted, and
was denied by him. From wounds re-
ceived in this battle he was permanently
lamed, yet he followed Sitting Bull into
Canada, where he remained until 1880,
when most of the fugitives surrendered to
Gen. Miles at Ft Keogh, Mont. He had
seven wives, few of whom lived long or
happily with him; the last wife was found
in his tipi with her throat cut.
Ramah. An Eskimo mission estab-
lished on the E. coast of Labrador by the
Moravians in 1871.—Thompson, Mora-
vian, Miss., 230, 1890.
354
[B. A. E.
RAMCOCK-RAPPAHANNOCE
Ramcock. The village of the Rancocas,
on Rancocas cr., N.J., in the 17th cen-
tury.
£k-Evelin (ca. 1648) quoted by Proud,
Penn., I, 113, 1797. Rancokeskill.—Newcastle
conf. (1675) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., xII, 523, 1877
(Rancokus creek: kill=creek). Rankokus.–Doc
of 1674, ibid., III,223, 1853 (applied to the hill).
Ramushonok. A Chowanoc (?) village
in 1585, apparently between the Meherrin
and Nottoway rs, in Hertford co., N. C.
Ramushonoq.-Smith (1629), Va., II, map, repr.
1819. Ramushouug.-DeBry, map, in Hawks, N.
C., 1, 1859.
Rancheria Grande. The name applied
to a large aggregation of Indians who
lived during the greater part of the first
half of the 18th century near the middle
Brazos r., Texas. It was closely associ-
ated with the Tonkawan tribes of the
region, but in origin it was a curious
composite. To the Ervipiame, perhaps
natives of the region, there were added
' the remains of numerous broken-
down tribes from near and even beyond
the Rio Grande, who had moved eastward
and settled with the Ervipiame for de-
fence and protection against the Apache,
and to escape punishment at the hands
of the Spaniards for damages done on the
frontier, and (2) many apostates from the
missions of the Rio Grande and the San
Antonio missions. Because of the promi-
nence of the Ervipiame in the group, it
was sometimes called “Rancheria Grande
de los Ervipiames.” The presence of
the apostates in the settlement made it
£ obnoxious to the missionaries
(Arch. Col. Santa Cruz de Querétaro, K,
leg. 19, doc. 19, 1729, MS.). Rancheria
Grande is mentioned in the Spanish
records as early as 1707, when Diego
Ramón, captain at San Juan Bautista, set
out to punish it for disturbances at the
missions (Diego Ramón, Diario, 1707,
MS.). It was then said to be on the San
Marcos, perhaps the Colorado. Again, in
1714, he recovered from it apostates from
the missions (Arch. Col. Santa Cruz de
Querétaro, op. cit.).
In 1716, when Capt. Ramón and Fr.
Espinosa passed through it, it was 2 or 3
leagues w. of the Brazos, above the junc-
tion of its two arms, and above the mouth
of the San Xavier, now the San Gabriel
and the Little r. This would apparently
ut the rancheria above Cameron, in
Milam co. According to Ramón there
were more than 2,000 Indians, mostly
gentile but some apostate, of various
tribes, the most important being the Er-
vipiame. Espinosa noted also Ticman-
ares, Mesquites, Pamayes, Payayes, Mes-
cales, Cantonaes, Xarames, and Sijames
(Ramón, Derrotero, 149–152, 1716, MS.;
Espinosa, Diario, entries from May 30 to
June 14, MS.).
In 1722 the mission of San Xavier de
Náxera was founded at San Antonio for
the Ervipiame of Rancheria Grande, and
their settlement became known as the
Ervipiame suburb. Among those bap-
tized there, the Ervipiames, Muruames,
and Ticmamares were the most numer-
ous. A Guerjuatida “from Rancheria
Grande” was in the list. Other tribal
names, some of which may representinter-
marriages at the missions, were Tucara
(Tawakoni?), Pamaya, Pazaguan, Gabilan,
and Cantunal. Rancheria Grande con-
tinued to be mentioned as near San
Xavier r., and it was four chiefs of the
Yojuanes, Maieyes'' Ton-
kawan tribes), Deadozes, and Rancheria
Grande who asked for the missions later
founded (ca. 1749) on San Xavier r.
Dispatch of the Viceroy, Mar. 26, 1751,
mar Papers, MS.). The Tonkawa
tribe also offered to enter these missions,
and were assigned to that of San Fran-
cisco Xavier, with the Yojuanes, May-
eyes, and Ervipiames, or RancheriaGrande
Indians, apart from the Karankawan and
the Bidai-Arkokisa groups which entered
the other two missions near by. These
facts, together with the additional one
that the Apache were enemies of the San
Xavier group, are only a few of numerous
indications that Rancheria Grande was
£ Tonkawan in its affiliation. The
Indians had dogs and horses, engaged in
only a little agriculture, were expert
hunters and fighters, traded in skins, and
made rafts # skins and of poles and
reeds. (H. E. B.)
Ranchos (Span.: Los Ranchos, “the
ranches’). A former pueblo of the Taos
Indians, about 3 m. from Taos pueblo, N.
N. Mex., which in 1854 had become a
Mexicanized town.—Lane in Schoolcraft,
Ind. Tribes, v, 689, 1855. It is now
known as Ranchos de Taos.
Rancocas. A division of the Delawares
formerly living on the E. bank of Dela-
ware r., in the present Burlington co.,
N. J. Their village was Ramcock. They
were estimated at 100 warriors about 1648.
Chichequaas.–Proud, Penn., 11, 294, 1798. Lami-
kas.—Ibid. Ramkokes.—Deed of 1649 in N. Y.
Doc. Col. Hist., xII, 49, 1877. Ramocks.–Sanford,
U. S., cxlvi, 1819. Rancokas.—Boudinot, Star in
the West, 128, 1816. Rankokas.–Proud, Penn., 11,
294, 1798. Remkokes.—De Laet (1633) in N. Y.
Hist.Soc. Coll., 2d s., 1,315, 1841.
Rappahannock (Renape: Rāpāhānāk,
‘the alternating stream.” In Northern
Lenape the addition of k to -hăne gave the
stream name a specific meaning, and this
terminal letter had the same force as the
definite article 'the'. The termination
-ock in the Southern Renape word may
be the animate plural suffix; if so, the
word would mean people of the alter-
nating (ebb and flow) stream. How-
ever this may be, the suffix is not loca-
tive, since the Renape characteristic of
the locative is -nk, not -k. The cognate
name of the river, Tappahannock, is still
BULL. 30] RAPPAHANNOCK-RATTLES 355
W'er: as a place name in Essex co.,
a See Am. Anthr., v.1, 315, 320–29,
1904; v11, 238, 1905.–Gerard). A tribe
of the Powhatan confederacy formerly
'" Rappahannock r. in Richmond
co., Va. In 1608 they numbered about
400
Rapahanna –Percy in Purchas, Pilgrimes, iv,
1687, 1626. Rapahanocks.—Smith (1629), Va., 1,74,
repr. 1819. Rappahanoc.—Writer of 1676 in Mass.
Hist. Soc. Coll., 4th S., IX, 162, 1871
Rappahannock. The principal village of
the Rappahannock, situated at the mouth
of a creek, on Rappahannock r. It was
extinct in 1722.
Toppahanock.—Strachey (ca. 1612), Va., 37, 1849.
Raquette. See Ball play, Games.
Rararachi (Ra-ra’-ra-chi, ‘bought”). A
small rancheria of the Tarahumare, near
Norogachic, Chihuahua, Mexico. Also
called Rarárachic, but mainly by the
Mexicans.—Lumholtz, inf’n, 1894.
Rarenaw. See Roanoke.
Raritan (a corruption, by the Dutch of
New Jersey, of ārāri, witan, or by aphere-
sis, "rāruwitan, “the stream overflows so
(or in such a way)'. The form Raritang
represents the participle 'răruwitank, ‘the
stream which overflows so (or in such a
way)'. Owing to the frequent inunda-
tion of the land by the overflow of the
river due to freshets, the Indians inhabit-
ing its banks were, according to Van
Tienhoven, compelled to remove farther
inland.–Gerard). A former important
division of the New Jersey Delawares,
occupying the valley of Raritan r. and the
left bank of Delawarer. as far down as the
falls at Trenton, where they seem to
have had an important settlement (see
Assunpink). They are frequently men-
tioned as a confederacy, and one writer
says they had “two sachemdoms and
about 20 chieftaincies.” They were esti-
mated at 1,200 warriors about 1646, but
this is doubtless a gross exaggeration.
Owing to troubles with the Dutch and the
inroads of the southern Indians, they re-
tired soon afterward to the mountains.
They gradually sold their lands, until in
1802 they, with remnants of other New
Jersey tribes, were reduced to a small res-
ervation called Brotherton, in Eversham,
Burlington co. By invitation of the Stock-
bridges and Brothertons, then in Oneida
co., N.Y., they joined them in that year.
In 1832, being then reduced to about 40
souls, they sold their last rights in New
Jersey and afterward removed with the
other tribe to Green bay, Wis. (J. #!
Raretangh.—Doc. of 1640 in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist.,
xiii, 7, 1881. Raritan.—Doc. of 1644, ibid., 1,
150, 1856. Raritangs.—Van Tienhoven (1650),
ibid., 366. Raritanoos.—Doc. of 1649, ibid., xiii, 25,
1881. Raritanus.—Doc. (ca. 1643), ibid., 1,198, 1856.
Raruta. Mentioned by Lawson (Hist.
Car., 383, 1860) as a Coree village in 1701.
It was probably on the coast of North Car-
olina, s. of Neuse r., in the present Car-
teret co.
Rasanachic (“large white rock”). A
small pueblo of the Tarahumare, not far
from Norogachic, Chihuahua, Mexico.—
Lumholtz, inf’n, 1894.
Rasawek. The chief village of the Mon-
acan confederacy in 1608, situated in the
fork of Rivanna and James rs., Fluvanna
co., Va.
Rasauweak.—Smith (1629), Va., 1,134, repr. 1819.
Rassawck.—Strachey (ca. 1612), Va., 102, 1849
Rassaweak.—Pots in Smith (1629), Va., 1,216, 1819.
Rassawek.—Ibid., map.
Rat. See Adario.
Rathroche (Ra-3ro'-loe). A £ of
the Pakhtha or Beavergens of the Iowa.—
Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 239, 1897.
Rations. See Agency system.
Raton (Span.: “mouse, but in the S. W.
usually “rat’). A Papago village in s. Ari-
zona, with 140 inhabitants in 1858.
Del Raton.—Bailey in Ind. Aff. Rep., 208, 1858.
Ratontita (Span.-Mex.: “place of the
rat, from a sacred stuffed mouse that
hangs in the temple). A Huichol ran:
cheria, with a temple and adjoining god
houses, situated in the Sierra de los Hui-
choles, about 12 m. w. of Bolaños, in
Jalisco, Mexico.—Lumholtz, Unknown
Mex., II, 262, 1902.
Taquitzata.–Lumholtz, op.cit. (‘the silk of corn
is falling': Huichol name).
Rattles. Instruments for producing
rhythmic sound, used by all tri' except
some of the Eskimo. £ rattle was gen-
erally regarded as a sacred object, not to be
brought forth on ordinary occasions, but
confined to rituals, religious feasts, sha-
manistic performances, etc. This charac-
ter is emphasized in the sign language of
the plains, where the sign for rattle is the
basis of all si indicating that which
is sacred. Early in the 16th century, Es-
tevan, the negro companion of Cabeza de
Vaca, traversed with perfect immunity
great stretches of country in northwestern
Mexico, occupied by numerous tribes,
bearing a cross in one hand and a gourd
rattle in the other. Eskimo used rattles
for enticing seals into the water.
Rattles may be divided into two gen-
eral classes, those in which objects of
approximately equal size are struck to-
gether, and those in which small objects,
such as pebbles, quartz crystals, or seeds,
are inclosed in hollow receptacles. The
first embraces rattles made of animal
hoofs ordewclaws, bird beaks, shells, •
etc. These were held in the hand, fas-
tened to blankets, belts, or leggings, or
made into necklaces or anklets so as to
make a noise when the wearer moved.
On the N. W. coast, puffin beaks were
strung on a frame composed of pieces of
wood bent into two concentric rings and
held together by crosspieces. From the
Eskimo a similar rattle has been obtained
in which the puffin beaks are replaced b
bear claws. In the W., pecten £
were strung together to make rattles,
356
[B. A. E.
RATTLING MOCCASIN BAND-RAWHIDE
while among some California tribes oli-
vella shells took the place of the deer
hoofs used by others. The Pueblos make
rattles of conus and olivella shells, as well
as of antelope hoofs, tortoise shells, and
ourds. One Omaha rattle mentioned
y Dorsey was made of the molars of the
elk. The Tepehuane
used the empty pods
of the palm for ankle
rattles. In this con-
nection may be men-
tioned the clappers of
bone and wood used
by the Tlingit, Haida,
| and other peoples.
The second type of
rattle was made of a
gourd, of the entire
shell of a tortoise, of
pieces of rawhide
sewed together, or, as
on the N.W. coast, of
wood. It was usually
decorated with paint-
ings, carvings, or
feathers and pend-
ants, very often having a symbolic mean-
ing. The performer, besides shaking
these rattles with the hand, sometimes
struck them against an object. Women
of the Gulf tribes fastened several tor-
toise-shell rattles to each leg where they
were concealed by their clothing. Little
drums inclosing pebbles were used by
the Mandan an t'. Pueb-
los, as well as by children
among the Labrador Eski-
mo. Many tribes made
rattles of loop shape out of
dried buffalo tails, and one
has been found in Tennes-
see, made of pottery. The
copper tinklers of the S.
W., and ceramic vessels
with heads containing loose
clay pellets, are other varie-
ties. Pueblo children found
a natural rattle provided
for them in the pods of the
rattlebox plant. Most cu-
rious of all was a rattle used
by the Pima and the In-
dians of California, which
consisted of a number of
cocoons strung together
containing small stones.
On the N.W. coast, be-
sides common rattles for
festive occasions, there were oval wood-
en rattles, which were the property
of shamans, and wooden rattles having
many designs around a central figure
of the raven, which were used almost
exclusively by chiefs. The carving on
shamans' rattles generally represented
supernatural helpers, and it may be noted
Gound RATTLE; Kiowa
C = 1 PPew A Gou Rd
RATTLE (Hoffman)
that Tlingit shamans often had special
rattle spirits, separate from their other
helpers. For illustrations of rattles, see
Music and Musical Instruments.
Consult Boas in Rep. Nat. Mus. 1895,
1897; Curtis, N. Am. Ind., II-v, 1908–09;
Dawson, Q. Charlotte Ids., 1880; Dorse
(l) in 3d Rep. B.A. E., 1884, (2) in #.
Rep. B. A. E., 1896; Fewkes in 22d Rep.
B. A. E., 1903; Hoffman in 7th Rep. B. A.
E., 1891; Lumholtz, Unknown Mex.,
1902; Mooney in 14th Rep. B. A. E. 1896;
£ League Iroq., 1904; Murdoch in
9th Rep. B.A.E., 1892; Speck in Mem. Am.
Anthr. Asso., II, pt. 2, 1907. (J. R. s.)
Rattling Moccasin Band. A band of the
Udewakanton Sioux, taking its name from
the chief (known also as Rattling Run-
ner), formerly resident on Minnesota r.,
below L. Traverse, Minn.—Ind. Aff. Rep.
1859, 102, 1860; Coll. Minn. Hist. Soc.,
III, 85, 1880.
Raudauquaquank. The only village of
the Bear River Indians of North Carolina
in 1701, then containing 50 warriors.—
Lawson (1709), N. C., 383, 1860.
Rawekhangye (Ra-we’ qan’-ye, ‘big
beaver'). A subgens of the Pakhtha or
Beavergens of the Iowa.—Dorsey in 15th
Rep. B. A. E., 239, 1897.
Raweyine (Ra - we' yiñ’ - e, ‘young
beaver'). A subgens of the Pakhtha or
Beaver gens of the Iowa.—Dorsey in 15th
Rep. B. A. E., 239, 1897.
Rawhide. The great strength and
toughness of £h: rendered it useful
to the Indian in an almost equal degree
with sinew, and among all tribes it was
prized for these qualities. The skins of
various large land and aquatic animals
were made into rawhide, varying, accord-
ing to the animal, in thinness, color,
strength, etc. In preparing rawhide the
skin was fleshed, dehaired, and stretched
till it dried, when it was ready for use.
Whole buffalo or cow skins were used as
covers for the bull-boats of the Sioux
and other tribes of the upper Missouri,
and deerskins and seal and sea-lion skins,
joined by sewing, covered the canoes,
kaiaks, and umiaks of the tribes of the
far N. Pieces of rawhide were folded
or sewn to form the parflèche trunks and
knife, feather, and arrow cases, pouches,
and pemmican bags of the Plains tribes,
who used also circular pieces of thick
hide for mmican or fruit mortars.
Buckets, dippers, cups, drumheads, rat-
tles, shields, cradles, etc., were made of
rawhide by many tribes, and helmet masks
were made of the same material by the
Pueblos.
The property which green rawhide has
of greatly shrinking in drying was made
use of in many ways—notably for casing
handles and heads of stone clubs, for
mending broken articles, and for making

BULL. 30] RAWRANOKE—RED BANK 357
drumheads and lacing them. Sometimes
rings of rawhide from the tails of animals
were shrunk on club handles or pipestems,
like bands of iron. Soles of moccasins
were made of this material in the W., and
the Plains tribes often utilized old par-
flèche cases for this purpose. Cut in strips
of differing sizes, rawhide was used for
harness, thongs, whiplashes, wattling, for
making cages, fencing, etc. Narrow strips,
called £ by the French, were em-
loyed for fishing and harpoon lines, nets,
£ for ' rackets, ball sticks,
and gaming wheels. Bags (sometimes
called by their Algonquian name muske-
moots) of fine workmanship were knit of
babiche. Braided babiche was the ma-
terial of reatas, halters, cinches, and carry-
ing-straps. See Parflèche, Shaganappi,
Skins and Skin-dressing. W. H.
Rawranoke. See Roanoke.
Rayon. A former village of the Qpata
in Sonora, Mexico, but now a civilized
settlement. Besides Opata and Pima
(Hrdlička in Am. Anthr., v.1, 72, 1904),
the settlement contained 63 Yaqui in
1900
Razboinski (Russian: ‘robbers’). A
Chnagmiut Eskimo village on the right
bank of the Yukon, Alaska, near the
head of the delta; pop. 151 in 1880.
Kinegnagmiut.—Baker, Geog. Dict. Alaska, 337,
19021''' name) Rasbínik – Dall, Alaska,
229, 1870. Razbinsky-Nelson in 18th Rep. B. A. E.,
map, 1899. Razboinik – Petroff in 10th Census,
Alaska, 12, 1884. Razboinikskaia –Petroff, Rep.
on Alaska, 57, 1881. Razboiniksky.—Petroff in
10th Census, Alaska, map, 1884.
Rchaketan. Given by Krause (Tlinkit
Indianer, 116, 1885) as a Tlingit division
of the Raven clan in the Chilkat town of
Klukwan, Alaska. Unidentified.
Rchauutass-hade. Quoted by Krause
(Tlinkit Indianer, 304, 1885) as the name
of a branch of the Haida of Queen Char-
lotte ids., Brit. Col. It is not identifiable
with any known group.
Reaum's Village. A former Chippewa
village, so called after the chief, on Flint
r., Mich., on a tract about the boundary
of Genesee and Saginaw cos., ceded to
the United States under the treaty of
Jan. 14, 1837. The Reaum family, from
which the chief evidently derived his
name, was prominent in the early history
of Michigan.
Receptacles. Objects of mineral, vege-
tal, or animal material, the chief function
of which is merely to contain things.
The term receptacle includes all that is
meant by the following terms: bag, basin,
basket, boat, bottle, # box, cache,
canteen, case, with many names (awl-
case, bow-case, plume-case, food-case, etc.),
chest, coffin, cradle, cup, dish, gourd,
granary, grave, jar, ladle, mortar, net,
olla, oven, parflèche, pit, platter, pot,
pouch, purse, quiver, reservoir, sack,
scabbard, spoon, tinaja, tray, trough,
trunk, urn, vase, vessel, wallet—a vast
family of utensils, wonderfully varied in
form, material, and size, whose functions
include, beside the simple one of holding,
those of gathering, carrying, serving, sift-
ing, boiling, baking, mixing, grinding,
unding, pouring, evaporating, sprin-
ling, etc.
Men, even in the lowest known stages
of culture, employ receptacles for food
and drink, relying largely on those fur-
nished by nature, as fruit cases, shells of
mollusks and turtles, bladders, etc., while
others, for varied purposes, are impro-
vised of bark, leaves, skins of animals,
and the like. The inventive genius of
the tribes was constantly called into requi-
sition to improve on and multiply the
natural facilities. Strands of bark, grass,
leaves, hair, and other filaments, em-
ployed originally in holding and carrying
solid objects, were also combined in va-
rious ways, supplying nets, baskets, cra-
dles, quivers, and hammocks; and pliable
branches, twigs, and leaves served for
the construction of shelters, dwellings,
caches, and granaries. Nature furnished
varied receptacles for water, as lakes,
ponds, springs, and cavities in rocks, and
the tribes constructed reservoirs and cis-
terns, making residence possible on many
arid sites. Stone vessels in the form of
concretions were available in some sec-
tions, and these were modified and used as
cups and dishes, and with advanced com-
munities the softer stones, and with some
even the harder varieties, were carved into
vessels of many forms. The use of baked
clay made it possible to shape receptacles
for many purposes which, in their highest
development, took graceful shapes and
were tastefully embellished. A joint of
cane, readily severed, formed an excep-
tionally neat cup, and wooden utensils
sha by means of charring, scraping,
and cutting were in almost universal use
by the tribes, serving countless useful
purposes. The more important varieties
of receptacles are herein treated under
their individual names. (w. H. H.)
Rechquaakie (contr. and corruption of
rekawihaki, 'sandy land.’–Gerard). A
former Rockaway village near the pres-
ent Rockaway, Long id., N.Y.
Rechquaakie.—Ruttenber, Tribes Hudson R., 110,
#. Reckheweck.—Ibid., 155. Rockaway.—Ibid.,
10.
Rechtauck. A former Manhattan vil-
lage on Manhattan id., N. Y. In 1643
it was temporarily occupied by some
fugitive Wecquaesgeek, who were at-
tacked and massacred by the Dutch.—
Ruttenber, Tribes Hudson R., 106, 1872.
Red Bank. A former Cherokee settle-
ment on Etowah r., at or near the pres-
ent county seat of Canton, Cherokee co.,
Ga.–Doc. of 1799 quoted by Royce in
5th Rep. B. A. E., 144, map, 1887.
358 RED BIRD-RED CLOUD
[B. A. E.
Red Bird ( Wanig-suchka). A Winne-
bago war chief, so named, according to
one authority, because he habitually
wore a red coat and called himself Eng-
lish, and by another because he wore on
each shoulder, “to supply the:* Of
an epaulette, a p' .” He
was born about 1788 and was the leading
spirit in the Winnebago outbreak of 1827.
e was friendly with the settlers of
Prairie du Chien, Wis., who regarded
him as a protector until two Winnebago,
who had been arrested for the murder of
a family of maple-sugar makers, were
erroneously reported to have been turned
over to the Chippewa by the military
authorities at Ft. Snelling and clubbed
to death while running the gauntlet.
The Winnebago chiefs, on the receipt of
this news, met in council and determined
upon retaliation, £ing Red Bird to
carry out their decree. With this pur-
pose in view he, with two companions,
after visiting the house of Lockwood, a
trader at Prairie du Chien, proceeded to
the house of Registre Gagnier, who with
his hired # shot down after be-
# hospitably entertained by them. An
infant was torn from the mother (who
made her escape), and was stabbed and
left for dead, though subsequently re-
stored. Red Bird and his companions
proceeded the same day, June 26, 1827,
to the rendezvous of his band, consisting
of 37 warriors with their wives and chil-
dren, at the mouth of Bad Axe r., Minn.
A day or two later they attacked a boat on
the Mississippi, killing 4 and wounding
2 of the crew, and losing a third of their
own number. When the troops arrived
and prepared to attack the Winnebago,
Red Bird and his accomplices gave them-
selves up and were tried and convicted,
but sentence was deferred until the last
day of the general court, and then, for
some unknown cause, was not pro-
nounced. With his companions Red
Bird was remanded to prison to await
sentence, where he died, Feb. 16, 1828.
The others were condemned to death, but
were pardoned by President John Quincy
Adams, in Nov. 1828, at the instance of
Nawkaw, who, with a deputation of his
tribesmen, visited Washington in their
behalf.
Redbones. See Croatan Indians.
Red Cedar Lake. A Chippewa village on
Red Cedar lake, Barron co., Wis.—Warren
(1852) in Minn. Hist. Soc. Coll., v, 191,
1885.
Red Clay (free translation of Elâwd/di,
abbreviated form of Elâwd/diyi, ‘red
earth place”). A Cherokee settlement,
popularly known as Yellow-hill settle-
ment, and now officially called Cherokee.
It is the post-office and agency head-
quarters for the East Cherokee, and is
situated on Oconaluftee r., in Swain co.,
N. C.–Mooney in 19th Rep. B. A. E.,
517, 1900.
Red Cliff. A Chippewa band formerly
attached to La Pointe agency, near the w.
end of L. Superior, in Wisconsin or Minne-
sota.—Ind. Aff. Rep. 1873, 332, 1874.
Red Cloud (Makhpiya - lüta, “Scarlet
Cloud, frequently known among his peo-
ple as Makhpia-sha, “Red Cloud’). A
principal chief of the Oglala Teton Sioux
of Pine Ridge res., the largest band of the
Sioux nation, and probably the most
famous and powerful chief in the history
of the tribe. The origin of the name is
disputed, but is said by ex-agent McGilly-
cuddy (inf’n, 1906) to refer to the way
in which his scarlet-blanketed warriors
RED CLOUD
formerly covered the hillsides like a red
cloud. If this be true, the name was be-
stowed after he had obtained recognition
as a leader.
Red Cloud was born at the forks of
Platter., Nebr., in 1822, and died at Pine
Ridge, S. Dak., Dec. 10, 1909. He was a
member of the Snake family, the most dis-
tinguished and forceful of his tribe, and
rose to prominence by his own force of
character, having no claim to hereditary
chiefship, which in the Oglala band
rested with the family represented by
They-fear-even-his-horse (“Young-man-
afraid-of-his-horses”), the latter being
more conservative and more friendly
toward civilization. Red Cloud's father
died of drunkenness brought about by
the introduction of liquor into the tribe

BULL. 30]
without stint, commencing about 1821.
When in 1865 the Government undertook
to build a road from Ft Laramie, Wyo., on
the North Platte, by way of Powder r. to
the gold regions of Montana, Red Cloud
headed the opposition for his tribe, on
the ground that the influx of travel along
the trail would destroy the best remain-
ing buffalo ground of the Indians. The
first small detachment of troops sent out
to # construction work were inter-
cepted by Red Cloud with a large party
of Oglala Sioux and Cheyenne, and held
practically as prisoners for more than two
weeks, but finally were allowed to proceed
when it seemed to the chief that they
might be massacred by his young men.
In the fall of the same year commissioners
were sent to treat with the Oglala for per-
mission to build the road, but Red Cloud
forbade the negotiations and refused to
attend the council.
On June 30, 1866, another council for
the same purpose was called at Ft Lara-
mie, Red &# this time attending and
repeating his refusal to endanger the
hunting grounds of his people. , While
he was speaking, a strong force of troops
under Gen. Carrington arrived, and on
being told, in reply to a question, that
they had come to build forts and open
the road to Montana, he seized his rifle
and with a final defiant message left the
council with his entire following. Car-
rington then set out on his mission,
which included the rebuilding and garri-
soning of Ft Reno, on Powder r., and the
establishment of Ft. Phil Kearny and
Ft C. F. Smith, the last named being on
# r., in Montana. Another protest
to Carrington himself proving ineffectual,
Red Cloud surrounded the troops and
working force at Ft Kearny with per-
haps 2,000 warriors and harassed them
so constantly that not even a load of hay
could be brought in from the prairie ex-
cept under the protection of a strong
guard, while it was made impossible to
venture out after the game that was
, abundant all around. On Dec. 21, 1866,
an entire detachment of 81 men under
Capt. Fetterman was cut off and every
man killed. On Aug. 1, 1867, another
severe engagement occurred near the post.
In all this time not a single wagon had
been able to pass over the road, and in
1868 another commission was appointed
to come to terms with Red Cloud, who
demanded as an ultimatum the abandon-
ment of the three posts and of all further
attempts to open the Montana road. A
treaty was finally made on this basis,
defining the limits of the Sioux country
as claimed by the Sioux, Red Cloud re-
fusing to sign or even to be present until
the garrisons had actually been with-
drawn, thus winning a complete victory
RED EAGLE-RED HORN
359
for the position which he had taken from
the £ He finally affixed his
signature at Ft. Laramie, Nov. 6, 1868.
From that date he seems to have kept his
promise to live at peace with the whites,
although constantly resisting the innova-
tions of civilization. He took no active
rt in the Sioux war of 1876, although
e is accused of having secretly aided and
encouraged the hostiles. Being convinced
of the hopelessness of attempting to hold
the Black hills after the discovery of gold
in that region, he joined in the agreement
of cession in 1876. In the outbreak of
1890–91 also he remained quiet, bein
then an old man and partially blind, an
was even said to have been threatened
by the hostiles on account of his loyal at-
titude toward the Government.
As a warrior Red Cloud stood first
among his people, having counted 80
coups # v.) or separate deeds of bravery
in battle. As a general and statesman he
ranked equally high, having been long
prominent in treaties and councils, and
several times a delegate to Washington,
his attitude having been always that of a
atriot from the Indian standpoint. Un-
ike Indians generally, he had but one
wife, with whom he lived from early
manhood. Personally he is described by
one well acquainted with him as a most
courtly chief and a natural-born gentle-
man, with a bow as graceful as that of a
Chesterfield. For some years before his
death he was blind and decrepit, and
lived in a house built for him by the
Government. His immediate band is
known as Iteshicha (q.v.) (J. M.
Red Eagle. See Weatherford, William.
Red Fish. A prominent Oglala Sioux
chief about 1840. He led his people
against the Crows in 1841, and met a seri-
ous repulse which cost him his position
and influence. Father De Smet met him
at Ft. Pierre, in the present South Da-
kota, in the latter year. (D. R.)
Red Head. A prominent Onondaga,
whose English name was borne by an
earlier chief, but his native name is not
mentioned. He drew a map of the St
Lawrence for Sir Wm. Johnson in Aug.
1759, and was an active war chief. A
creek E. of Oswego, N.Y., was called Red
Head's cr. Sir William “condoled” his
death at Oswego, Aug. 1764, he having
fallen dead in the fort before the baronet's
arrival. See Stone, Life of Sir William
Johnson, II, 219, 402,409, 1865.
Red Horn. A Piegan chief. The border
troubles caused by lawless whites and
horse-stealing Indians reached such a
itch in the fall of 1869 that Col. E. M.
aker took out an expedition in the win-
ter to punish the truculent bands of Pie-
gan. He surprised the camp of Red
Horn on Marias r., Mont., Jan. 23, 1870,
360 RED mom BAND——RED JACKET fa. 1. s.
while smallpox was raging among the in-
mates, and the soldiers killed Red Horn
and 172 others. The number of women
and child ren among these was later a sub-
ject of controversy. See Dunn, Massa-
cres of the Mountains, 509-42, 1886.
Bed Iron Band. A former Sisseton Sioux
band, named from its chief, Mazahsha,
residing at the mouth of Lac qui Parle r.,
Minn. They were friendly in the out-
break of 1862, and after the massacre pre-
vented the escape of Little Crow with 276
captives into the far N. W. This band
was a part of the so-called Traverse des
Sioux band. (D. R.)
Bod Jacket. A noted Seneca orator and
chief of the “merit” class (see Chiefs)
of the Wolf clan, bom about 1756, prob-
ably at Canoga, in Seneca co., N. Y.,
where a monument commemorates his



RED JACKET
birth; died on the former “Buffalo res-
ervation” of the Seneca, on lands now
within the limits of Buffalo, N. Y., Jan.
20, 1830. In civil life his Indian name
was Otetiani, probably meaning ‘pre-
pared’ or ‘ready’. On his elevation to
a chiefship, he received the name ‘Sha-
goié’w£ttha ’ (commonly spelled Sa-go-ye-
wat-ha), signifying literally ‘he them
causes to be awake,’ and, as a name, ‘ he
who causes them to be awake,’ a desig-
nation having no reference to his reputed
ability as an effective speaker, although
this seems to be the popular inference.
Being a membcr of the Wolf clan of the
Seneca, the Indian names received by
Red Jacket hclonged, according to cus-
tom, exclusively to this important clan.
And, institutionally, clan names were in
large measure designations descriptive of


some distinctive feature, attitude. habit,
or other phenomenon characteristic of
the clan tutelary. So it being one of the
marked habits of the wolf to disturb or
awaken people at night by howling or
by other means, there naturally would
be a personal name belonging to the Wolf
clan which embodied this lupine trait
and which in this case became the name
of a tribal but not federal chiefship
therein. This is also an official name
among the Cayuga. In the American
Revolution, his tribe, the Seneca, having
reluctantly espoused the cause of Great
Britain, Red Jacket, although stronglz
opposed to this course of his people, too
t e field with his fellow warriors. At
once his ability and intelligence attracted
the attention of British officers, one of
whom gave him a brilliant red jacket,
which, when worn out, was replaced by a
second, and so on until this distinctive
dress became a characteristic feature of
its wearer, whence his opular name.
Red Jacket was frequentl)_v employed in
carrying dispatches, but he too no vi?
active part in the actual fighting; ind ,
he was even reproached with being a
coward for certain conduct in the field
by the great fighting chief, Cornplanter.
During the invasion of the Seneca. coun-
try by Gen. Sullivan in 1779, Cornplanter
sought to makea stand against the Amer-
ican forces on the shore of Canandaigua
lake, but on the approach of the Ameri-
can troops, a num >er of Indians, includ-
ing Red Jacket, began to retreat. Seeing
the ill effect of this movement, Com-
lanter endeavored to rally the fugitives.
Placing himself in front of Red Jacket, he
sought to persuade him and his fellow
refugees to turn back to fight, but his ef-
forts were fruitless; in anger, the baflied
chief, turning to Red J acket’s young wife,
exclaimed, “Leave that man; he is a
coward!”
Red Jacket was reputed to have had a
most tenacious memory and a quick wit,
and, being a ready and effective speaker,
he possessed a remarkable gift for defen-
sive debate; but, judging from his inter-
preted speeches and from his course in
ife, it is evident he was not a deep,
broad-minded thinker, and so justly he
could hardly be called a great orator. He
was at all times an egotist, and his mind
was of so narrow a cast that he failed
to see that he and his people had reached
a. point where they had to strive to ad-
just themselves so far as practicable to
the new conditions brought about by the
coming of the white race. And so he
likewise failed to read aright the lesson
taught by the cataclgsin that engulfed
the institutions of t e Iroquois of the
League when the avenging army of Sul-
livan desolated their homes, their or-
___
RULL. 301
chards, and their harvests in 1779. The
meager measure of importance that finally
attached to Red Jacket arose largely from
his usefulness in communicating officially
with the whites after his tribe had unfor-
tunately lost the greater number of its
leading warriors and noted chieftains.
This usefulness lay in his ready utter-
ance, in his remarkable memory of the
events and transactions between his peo-
ple and the white men, where written
records were wanting or of little use for
the lack of ability to read and write, and,
lastly, in his inordinate fondness to be in
the public eye. In no other respect was
his influence or usefulness among his
people great. They recognized in him
merely a fluent speaker; not a reformer
or a great leader, but rather a man who
was an adept in giving utterance to the
thoughts of others or to the common
opinion of his tribe or immediate follow-
ers rather than to something new and
constructive.
It is commonly believed that Red
Jacket was present at the treaty of Ft
Stanwix in 1784, and that he made a
eat speech there in opposition to it.
ut this is a mistake, since there is no
authentic evidence that he was in atten-
dance there in any capacity, and, indeed,
he was not then a chief. The speech of
Red Jacket at the great council of the con-
federated Indians held at the mouth of
Detroit r. two years later, was, according
to authentic records, his first formal pub-
lic address, and it has been characterized
as a “masterpiece of oratory.” In it the
speaker eloquently opposed the buryin
of the hatchet, and because it voic
the predominant feeling of the assembled
warriors it received warm ''
The formal address of this council to the
Congress of the United States, however,
was pacific yet firm in tone. It was
framed and written apparently by Tha-
yendanegen, or Captain Joseph Brant,
then recently from England, whose views
were evidently largely shaped by the
contents of a letter written to him by
Sidney, one of the British secretaries of
state, dated at Whitehall, Apr. 6, 1786;
hence, it would seem that Thayendanegen
dominated the action of this council not-
withstanding the alleged hostile fulmina-
tions of Red Jacket, mentioned above.
Red Jacket was a staunch conservative,
and, aided by his natural gifts, became
the great advocate and defender of the
faith and the institutions of his people,
and the bitter opponent of the changes
suggested and introduced by the culture
of the white race. In this emergency,
Red Jacket, a product of the institutions
and culture of the Seneca—the so-called
paganism of the Iroquois-championed
RED JACKET
361
the customs, the religion, and the institu-
tions of his tribesmen, and, in addition,
at least in appearance, strove manfully to
£ the sale of the lands of his people.
n his chosen position he yielded nothing
to persuasion, and he was unmoved by
bribery or threats. Réd Jacket carried
his unreasoning conservatism to such a
degree that he bitterly antagonized all
educational, industrial, and missionary
efforts designed for the betterment of his
people, believing, he protested, that such
instruction wholly unfitted an Indian for
any kind of £i endeavor. In this be-
lief he was not alone. Addressing him-
self to a young man who had been
educated among the whites, he derisively
exclaimed, “What have we here? You
are neither a white man nor an Indian;
for heaven's sake tell us, what are you?”
It is even asserted that he treated with
unconcealed '' any Indian who
made use of a stool or a chair in his
cabin. Finally, however, the force of
circumstances compelled him reluctantly
to acquiesce in measures designed to
ameliorate the condition of his people.
In 1821 the legislature of New York
enacted a law forbidding the residence of
white men on Indian lands. In the fol-
lowing year, the chief of the Christian
party among the Seneca and the “friends
Of £ and civilization in this
and adjoining counties” sought to have
this law changed in such manner that
ministers of the Gospel and mechanics
of good moral character might be ex-
empted from its operations. In this,
however, they failed, whereupon the
£ party among the Seneca, abetted
y “some white pagans,” led by Red
Jacket, entered complaint against the
further residence of the missionary on
the Seneca reservation, and in 1824 the
mission was abandoned. The law, how-
ever, was later amended, and Mr Harris,
the missionary, had the satisfaction of
returning to the reservation in June 1825.
When the Seneca Christian party had
own in numbers and included many
influential chiefs, and the schools had
gained a fair foothold, its members be-
came impatient under the dictation of
one whose intemperance and profligacy
had lessened him in their esteem, and
in Sept. 1827 they, including 26 chiefs,
took steps which resulted in the deposi-
tion of Jacket from his chiefship;
but he was afterward relieved of this
humiliation by his reinstatement through
the mediation of the Office of Indian
Affairs. In the document setting forth
the reasons, among many, for his deposi-
tion, signed by 26 leading chiefs of his
tribe, Red Jacket is charged among other
things with sending, by the solicited aid
362
[B. A. E.
RED JACKET
of white men, falsehoods to the President;
with creating and fomenting divisions
and disturbances among his people; with
having “a bad heart” for '' in a
time of famine among his people hidden
the body of a deer which he had killed
instead of sharing it with them; with
stealing and appropriating to his own use
goods which as annuities belonged to
orphan children and to old people; and
with being a traitor to the £ States,
since, in the War of 1812, they charged,
“you divided us—you acted against our
Father, the President, and his officers,
and advised with those who were not
friends.”
Replying to a question asking the rea-
sons for his unyielding opposition to the
establishment of missionaries among his
people, Red Jacket said, with a sarcastic
smile: “Because they do us no good. If
they are not useful to the white £
why do they send them among the In-
dians; if they are useful to the white peo-
£ and do them good, why do they not
eep them at home? They are surely
bad enough to need the labor of every
one who can make them better. These
men know that we do not understand
their religion. We can not read their
book; they tell different stories about
what it contains, and we believe they
make the book talk to suit themselves.
. . . The Great Spirit will not punish for
what we do not know. . . . These black
coats talk to the Great Spirit, and ask
light, that we may see as they do, when
they are blind themselves, and quarrel
about the light which guides them. These
things we do not understand. . . . The
black coats tell us to work and raise corn;
they do nothing themselves, and would
starve to death if somebody did not feed
them. All they do is to pray to the
Great Spirit; but that will not make corn
or potatoes grow ; if it will, why do they
beg from us, and from the white people.
. . . The Indians can never be civilized;
they are not like white men. . . . We
are few and weak, but may for a long
time be happy, if we hold fast to our
country and the religion of our fathers.”
The atheistic notions expressed in this
reply were clearly adopted from white
inen.
In 1821, a woman named Caughguaw-
taugh, after being tried by the Seneca
council, was executed as a witch by
Tommy Jemmy, otherwise called Soon-
ongize (Shonó"'gaiz). This act coming to
the knowledge of the neighboring whites
they had the executioner arrested an
imprisoned. The plea of Tommy Jemmy
at the trial was that the Indians were an
independent ple and so exercised
original jurisdiction over their criminals.
At this trial Red Jacket was called as a
witness to testify concerning the customs
of his people. At an opportune moment,
however, it is alleged, he gave utterance
to the following sentiments as a rebuke
to those who were inclined to ridicule
the Indian belief in witchcraft: “What?
Do you denounce us as fools and bigots,
because we still believe that which you
ourselves believed two centuries ago?
our black coats thundered this doctrine
from the pulpit, your judges pronounced
it from the bench, and sanctioned it with
the formalities of law; and you would
now punish our unfortunate brother, for
adhering to the faith of his fathers and of
yours! Go to Salem! Look at the records
of your own government, and you will
£d that hundreds have been executed
for the very crime which has called forth
the sentence of condemnation against
this woman and drawn down upon her
the arms of vengeance. What have our
brothers done, more than the rulers of
your own people have done? And what
crime has this man committed, by exe-
cuting in a summary way the laws of his
country and the command of the Great
Spirit?” It is very doubtful that Red
Jacket possessed all the facts stated in
this alleged speech; it seems rather an
extract from the brief of the defendant’s
attorney than the off-hand allocution of
an Indian who could not write his own
name and who studiously avoided the
company of white men.
Red Jacket in his life was charged with
want of courage and resolution, and even
with timidity; with duplicity, treachery,
and even with treason; and with so far
forgetting the proprieties as not to hesi-
tate to rob his friends. Stone says of
him that he “had been known to exert
his eloquence to enkindle a war-spirit in
the bosoms of the braves of his nation,
and provoke them to take up the hatchet,
while he ingeniously avoided the war-
path, and availed himself of the absence
of the warriors, thus procured, to plunder
the goods, and even live-stock, wherever
he could—not caring to discriminate be-
tween the property of any enemy and
that of the absentees of his own people.”
In a letter to the Duke of Northumber-
land, in 1805, Brant bestowed on Red
Jacket the name “Cow-killer,” because,
during the Revolution, having exhorted
his fellow warriors to behave with cour-
age in an £ battle and promis-
ing to be in the thick of the fight himself,
and being missed from the engagement,
he was found cutting up a cow belonging
to an Indian. Subsequent to the Revo-
lution Brant often openly blamed Red
Jacket with causing him trouble and em-
ent during Sullivan's invasion,
BULL. 30]
“being,” he asserted, “the #
cause of the disasters of his people.” In-
deed, during this campaign Red Jacket
had sought to induce £ young warriors
and the less resolute chiefs to agree to
submission to the American army. A
runner was sent to Sullivan's camp for
this purpose, but the astute Brant, hav-
ing knowledge of this treason, frustrated
the purposes of Red Jacket by having the
bearer of the American flag of truce killed
and his papers taken.
Although nominally and officially at
peace with the United States after the
treaty of Ft Stanwix in 1784, the Six
Nations were nevertheless dissatisfied
with some of its terms, and for ten years
subsequently had to be conciliated with
great care and at much expense. During
this period, 1786–94, Red Jacket sought
to thwart the Indian policy of the United
States in regard to the hostile western
tribes, but Wayne's victory over the con-
federated tribes in 1794 sobered the
thoughts of the malcontents among the
Indian tribes.
In pursuance of the invitation to the
chiefs of the Six Nations to visit the Pres-
ident, given by Col. Pickering at Painted
Post in June 1791, two months after the
remarkable council held with these In-
dians at Buffalo Creek by Col. Proctor, a
friendly delegation, consisting of 50 chiefs
of the Six Nations, in the spring of 1792
visited Philadelphia, then the seat of
government. It was during this confer-
ence that President Washington, as a
token of friendship and esteem, gave a
silver medal, bearing his own likeness,
to Red Jacket, who then and in later life
showed his appreciation of this gift with
the care he bestowed on it and with the
pride with which he was accustomed to
wear it. This medal is now in the cus-
tody of the Buffalo Historical Society.
Even after the solemn assurances of
lasting friendship for the United States b
the New York Indians in the War of 1812,
the vacillating character and inconstanc
of Red Jacket and other prominent chiefs
are made plain in a letter addressed to
Farmer's Brother and other chiefs by
Gen. Porter, dated Chippewa, Canada,
July 25, 1814, inviting the Indians to join
him at once at that place. Among other
things, he wrote: “We shall soon drive
the enemy, who dare not show their
heads where we # We want your aid
to assist us in the pursuit. You have
already lost one glorious opportunity by
being absent. e are aware of the con-
duct of three of your chiefs—Red Jacket,
Cornplanter, and Blue Sky. If they do
not choose to act for themselves, they
should not dissuade others.” By this it
is seen that at least one American officer
openly charged Red Jacket with treason-
RED LEGs' BAND-RED MEN
363
able conduct, notwithstanding Stone's
unintentionally ironical statement that
Red Jacket “was no more suspected of
treachery than he was of courage, by the
American officers in the service.”
In 1827 Red Jacket's wife, together
with 22 of her Seneca neighbors, joined
the church, notwithstanding her hus-
band's threat to leave her should she
take such a step. He therefore sullenl
carried out his threat, and gave himself
over to renewed and unbridled dissipa-
tion. But after a few months' absence
he meekly returned to his wife, who con-
descended to receive him on condition
that he would not in future interfere with
her religious duties. Afterward he faith-
fully kept his word, and, indeed, at times
he even aided her in these duties.
In 1828, at the request of Dr J. W.
Francis, of New York city, R. W. Weir
painted a likeness of Red Jacket; and in
1829 Catlin also painted a full length life-
size portrait of him, representing him
standing on Table Rock, Niagara Falls,
in accordance with Red Jacket's wishes.
The project of reinterring the remains
of Red Jacket and the chiefs contempo-
rary with him, lying forsaken in Ves
on the former Buffalo res., had its ince
tion about 1863, but it did not take defi-
nite shape until 1876, when W. C. Bry-
ant, of the Buffalo Historical Society,
obtained the consent of the Seneca coun-
cil to the removal of the bodies. On Oct.
9, 1884, with appropriate ceremonies, the
remains were reinterred in Forest Lawn
Cemetery, Buffalo, N. Y., where a hand-
# memorial was unveiled June 22,
Consult Hubbard, Red Jacket and his
People, 1886; Ketchum, Buffalo and the
Senecas, 1864–65; McKenney and Hall,
Indian Tribes, 1, 1858; Stone (1) Life of
Brant, 1838, (2) Life and Times of Red
Jacket, 1841; Trans. Buffalo Hist. Soc.,
III, 1885. , (J. N. B. H.)
Red Legs' Band. A former band of the
Wahpekute Sioux in Minnesota, named
from its chief, Hushasha.—Ind. Aff. Rep.
1859, 100, 1860; Coll. Minn. Hist. Soc.,
VI, 394, 1887.
Red Lodge. A former Oglala Sioux.
band under Yellow Eagle.—Culbertson
in Smithson. Rep. 1850, 142, 1851.
Red Man; Red Man and Helper. See Car-
lisle School; Periodicals.
Red Men, Improved Order of. A society
of American citizens, originally composed
of advocates of individual rights and ad-
mirers of Indian character, who adopted
as their patron and exemplar the Dela-
ware chief Tammany; but, as it is consti-
tuted at the present day, its primary
objects are the promotion '' men of
the exercise and practice of the prin-
ciples of benevolence and charity, the
364 RED mourns
——RED STICKS [B- A. E.
care and protection of widows and or-
phans, and the cultivation of friendly
relations among those who have entered
its circle. T 1e democratic influence
which attended its birth has caused the
idea that all men are equal to remain its
fundamental tenet. There were several
patriotic societies at the close of the 18th
and the commencement of the 19th cen-
tury which may have contributed to the
rise of the present order. There was or-
ganized in Philadelphia, about 1772, a
society known as the Sous of Tammany,
that may be considered its direct ancestor,
the first recorded notice of which is in
the Philadelphia Chronicle of May 4,
1772: “On Friday, the 1st instant, a num-
ber of Americans, Sons of King Tammany,
met at the house of Mr James Byrn, to
celebrate the memory of that truly noble
chieftain whose friendship was most
affectionately manifest to the worthy
founder and first settlers of this province.
After dinner the circulating glass was
crowned with wishes, loyal and patriotic,
and the day concluded with much cheer-
fulness and harmony. It is hoped from
this small beginning a society may be
formed of great utility to the distressed,
as this meeting was more for the purpose
of promoting charity and benevolence
than mirth and festivity.” Subsequently
it was the custom of the society to hold a
regular festival every year on May 12.
On that day the members walked in pro-
cession through the streets of Philadel-
phia, with hats decorated with bucks’
tails, to a handsome rural place i11 the
direction of Schuylkill r. which they
called the “Wigwam,” where, after a
“long talk,” according to Indian custom,
and after the “pipe of peace” had been
smoked, they spent the day in festivity
and mirth. The association continued
in this form for some years after the peace
with Great Britain, when the owner of
the “Wigwam,” who had generously lent
it every year in honor of Tammany, hav-
ing met with misfortune was compelled
to sell it to satisfy his creditors. After
the discontinuance of the festive associa-
tion other societies of a similar character
were formed in Philadelphia and New
York, bearing] the name Tammany; the
only one of t ese continued to the res-
ent day is the Tammany Society oflllew
York city. See Tammany.
The present Order of Red Men, like the
origina society, is a social, fraternal, and
benevolent organization commemoratin
the customs, traditions, and history 0%
the Indians, and is purely American. Its
proceedings are secret only in so far as
secrecy is expedient and proper. Its
organization, proceedings, and mode of
initiating members imitate Indian cus-
toms, and Indian terms are used to desig-
nate the officers and in conducting cere-
monies. The Order of Red Men has
passed through three phases. The first
was its existence as originally organized
in Philadelphia. After the colonies de-
clared for separate government began the
second phase, when it is said these socie-
ties became intense] ' popular, and their
anniversaries bade fair to excel Inde-
pendence day in public esteem. They
were thus auspiciously continued until a
short time before the second war with
Great Britain, when Gen. Dearborn, Sec-
retary of War, looking on them as de-
mora izin to soldiers, issued orders pro-
hibiting them in the army. It isasserted
that the third hase of the order began
in 1813 at Ft Rlifflin, on Delaware r.,
4 m. below Philadelphia, among volun-
teer soldiers called Junior Artillerists.
An unbroken chain in the existence of
the society thus formed continued in
Pennsylvania and neighboring states, but
without an attem t at concurrent action
until 1857. On Set. 21 of that year a
grand demonstration, including a public
parade in full regalia, with banners and
other insignia, took place at Lancaster,
Pa. But the Order of Red Men as now
existing seems to have taken its form
from the Red Men's Society, Tribe No. 1,
of Maryland, organized Mar. 12, 1834, at
the house of D. McDonald, in Baltimore.
This tribe subsequently assumed supreme
authority, which was not challenged by
the older tribe in Pennsylvania, and its
authority has been acknowledged ever
since. In a charter granted by t e Mary-
land legislature on Mar. 14, 1835, the
name was changed to the “Improved
Order of Red Men.” The organization is
now represented in every state and terri-
tory in the Union. The total member-
ship in 1905 was 382,121, the number of
tribes 4,206, and the assets of the organi-
zation about $-},000,000. (c. '1'.)
Red Mouths. A band or society of the
Crow tribe.—Culbertson in Smithson.
Rep. 1850, 144, 1851.
Rad River Assiniboin. An Assiniboin
band, estimated in 1829 at 24 tipis (Cones,
Henry-Thom on Jour., 11, 522, 1897),
living w. of lifi Otaopabine, W. Canada.
Bed River Chippewa. A former Chig
geewa band in w. Minnesota.—Ind. A .
p., 332, 1373.
Bed Sticks. Among the Creeks and
their cousins, the Seminole, all warlike
functions, including the declaration of
war, the organizing of war parties, and the
burning o captives, were in charge of
the officers of certain clans, which clans
were designated for this reason ‘bear-
ers of the red’ in contradistinction to the
‘white’ or peace clans, i11 the towns of
which all peace treaties were ne otiated
and where 1t wasforbidden toshedg human
BULL. 30]
blood. The symbol of the declaration of
war was the erection of a tall pole, painted
red, in the public square, as a rallying
point for the warriors, whence the pop-
ular term “Red Sticks” applied by
writers both to these towns and to the
hostile war element which at various pe-
riods made headquarters in them, par-
ticularly during the Creek and Seminole
war. The most noted towns controlled
by the war clans were Atasi of the Up-
per Creeks, Kawita of the Lower Creeks,
and Mikasuki of the Seminole. See Baton
Rouge. £ M.)
Red Thunder. A chief of the Pabaksa
or Cuthead band of Yanktonai Sioux in
the early £ of the 19th century; also
known as Shappa, the Beaver. Lieut. Z.
M. Pike saw him at the great council at
Prairie du Chien, Wis., in Apr. 1806, and
pronounced him the most gorgeousl
dressed of any chief he met. ith his
famous son Waneta he enlisted with the
British in the War of 1812, and fought at
Ft Meigs and at Sandusky, Ohio. He
WaS £1 under tragic circumstances by
the Chippewa on Red r. of the North in
1823. '' Robert Dickson, the British
agent in the W. during 1812–15, married
a sister of Red Thunder. (D. R.)
Red Town. A former Seminole town on
Tampa bay, w. Florida.—Bell in Morse,
Rep. to Sec. War, 306, 1822.
Redwing. The name of a succession of
chiefs of the former Khemnichan band of
Mdewakanton Sioux, residing on the w.
shore of L. Pepin, Minn., where the city
of Redwing now stands. At least four
chiefs in succession bore the appellation,
each being distinguished by another
name. The elder Redwing is heard of as
early as the time of the Pontiac war, when
he visited Mackinaw, and was in alliance
with the English in the Revolution. He
was succeeded by his son, Walking Buf-
falo (Tatankamani), who enlisted in the
British cause in 1812. The name was
maintained during two succeeding genera-
tions, but disappeared during the Sioux
outbreak of 1862–65. The family was less
influential than the Little Crows or the
Wabashas of the same tribe. (D.R.)
Ree Band. According to Grinnell (Soc.
Org. Cheyennes, 144, 1905) a local nick-
name for a part of the Northern Cheyenne.
Reechochic (re-e-cho’ ‘play” or ‘the act
of playing', chic ‘place of”). A small
Tarahumare rancheria near Norogachic,
Chihuahua, Mexico.—Lumholtz, inf’n,
1894.
Rekeachic (re-ke-a’ ‘white earth’, chic
‘place of”). A small rancheria of the
arahumare near Norogachic, Chihua-
hua, Mexico.—Lumholtz, inf’n, 1894.
Rekorichic (re-ko-ri’, ‘water jar’, chic
£ of ’). A Tarahumare rancheria
about 15 m. N. E. of Norogachic, in Chi-
RED THUNDER-RELIGION
365
huahua, Mexico. Called by the Mexi-
cans Tecorichic.—Lumholtz, inf’n, 1894.
Tecorichic.—Orozco y Berra, Geog., 322, 1864.
Rekuvirachic (‘place of the stone pil-
lars”). A small rancheria of the Tarahu-
mare in the Sierra Madre, w. Chihuahua,
Mexico.—Lumholtz, inf’n, 1894.
Rekuwichic (‘place of the high stone
£ ). A small rancheria of the Tara-
umare not far from Norogachic, Chi-
huahua, Mexico.—Lumholtz, inf’n, 1894.
Rekwoi. A Yurok village on the N.
side of the mouth of Klamath r., N. w.
Cal. It has given name to the present
American settlement of Requa, a mile up-
stream from the old village site, at which
there now live only two or three Yurok
families. (A. L. K.)
Rek-qua.–Gibbs (1851) in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes,
III, 138, 1853. Requa.—Powers in Overland Mo.,
vii, 530, 1872. Rí-kwa.–Powers in Cont. N. A.
Ethnol., III, 44, 1877. Sufip.—A. L. Kroeber, infn,
1904 (Karok name).
Relationship. See Clan and Gens, Fam-
ily, Kinship.
Religion. For the purpose of a brief
description of the religion of the Ameri-
can Indians we may define religion as
that group of concepts and acts which
spring from the relation of the individual
to the outer world, so far as these rela-
tions are not considered as due to physical
forces the action of which is accounted
for by purely rationalistic considerations.
The scope of religious concepts will de-
pend to a certain extent, therefore, on the
knowledge of the laws of nature; and,
since the border-line of the natural and
the supernatural, as conceived in the mind
of primitive man, does not coincide with
our view of this subject, there will be
marked differences between the scope of
religion among civilized nations and that
among less advanced peoples. For in-
stance, the causal relations determinin
the movements of the stars are recognized
by civilized man; but at an earlier time
it was believed that the positions of the
stars influenced in a mysterious manner
the fates of man and that their move-
ments could be controlled by his will.
Among tribes which held to the latter
opinion, views relating to the heavenly
bodies would form part of the religion of
the people; while among those peoples to
which the causal relations determining
the motions of the stars are known, these
motions are no longer subject to religious
interpretations.
Owing to the different point of view, it
may also happen that certain ideas of
primitive man, which from our stand-
Point would have to be considered as re-
igious in character, are interpreted by
the people holding them as purely ration-
alistic. In our judgment, for instance,
sympathetic cures, which are believed in
by most primitive tribes and even by un-
366 4 RELIGION [B- A. s.
educated pegple among ourselves, can not
be consider as due to any ph sical ef-
fect, while among primitive tribes they
may be so viewe . The same is true of
certain mythological concepts. If an In-
dian tribe exlplains the markings on the
skin of the c ilpmunk as due to the fact
that at an ear y time the grizzly bear
scratched its back, this may be to the
mind of the Indian a perfectly rational-
istic explanation, while to us it would be
entirely mysterious. Thus it appears that
the genera views of natui-e—the explana-
tions given for the occurrence of natural
phenomena—necessaril y enter into a con-
sideration of the religions of primitive
tribes, even if these explanations should
be based on a purely rationalistic attitude
on the part 0 rimitive man. The less
clear the line between observation and
reasoning on the one hand and imagina-
tion and inference due to emotional states
on the other, the less sharply drawn will
be the line between what may be called
science and religion. In accordance with
the definition given before, those concepts
that s ring from the relation of the indi-
viduai) to the outer world, and the form
of which depends on imagination and
emotion, may be said to form the tenets
of religion.
When religious acts are considered in
greater detai , it appears that here also
acts prompted by rationalistic considera-
tions are not sharply separated from
others dictated by imagination and emo-
tion. Thus, when a medicine-man pur-
sues and captures the fleeing soul of a
sick man, he may follow out by his acts
in a rational way opinions based largely
on reasoning; although deeply affected in
their ori in y such emotions as fear and
love. Vghen, on the other hand, he tries
to gain greater efliciericy by putting him-
sel into a state of emotional excitement,
in which he believes his chances of suc-
cess are enhanced, his acts become reli-
gious, in the stricter sense of the term.
his lack of sharp division between ra-
tionalistic and religious forms of activity
is found everywhere. Furthermore, it
must be borne in mind that many actions
are performed without any conscious rea-
son, except so far as they are reqluired by
custom. This is true particular y of ac-
tions that are considered as proper, like
those determined by rules regulatin the
behavior of the youngto the old, or 0% the
common people to t e nobility; or also
of actions that are considered as ethical,
like those of hospitality and of pity.
Here the line of demarcation between re-
ligious activities and others not connected
with religion becomes even less sharp,
because it oftenhappens that actions origi-
nally performed without any particular
reason or for purely rationalistic pur-
poses are secondarily given religious mo-
tives. It thus follows that religious views
and actions are not primarily connected
with ethical concepts. Only in so far as
man in his religious relations to the
outer world endeavors to follow certain
rules of conduct, in order to avoid evil
effects, is a relation between primitive re-
ligion and ethics established.
The religious concepts of the Indians
may be described in two groups—those
that concern the individual, and those
that concern the social group, such as
tribe and clan. The fundamental concept
bearing on the religious life of the in-
dividual is the belie in the existence of
magic power, which may influence the
life of man, and which in turn may be
influenced by human activity. In this
sense magic power must be understood
as the wonderful qualities which are be-
lieved to exist in objects, animals, men,
spirits, or deities, and which are superior
to the natural qualities of man. This
idea of magic power is one of the funda-
mental ooncepts that occur among all
Indian tribes. It is what is called manila
by the Algonquian tribes; 11.-akanda, by
the Siouan tribes; orenda, by the Iroquois;
sulfa, by the Salish; naualak, by the Kwa-
kiutl, and tamanoas, b the Chinook.
Notwithstanding slight differences in the
signification of these terms, the funda-
mental notion of all of them is that of a
power inherent in the objects of nature
which is more potent than the natural
powers of man. This idea seems ade-
puately expressed by our term “wonder-
ul"; and it is hardly necessary to intro-
duce an Indian term, as has often been
attempted. Among the American terms,
the word manito ((1.) v.; see also Orenda,
Otlam, Oyaron) has een most frequently
used to express this idea. The degree to
which the magic power of nature is in-
dividualized differs considerabl among
various tribes. Although the belief in
the powers of inanimate objects is coin-
mon, we find in America that, on the
whole, animals, particularly the larger
ones, are most frequently considered as
possessed of such magic ower. Strong
anthropomorphic lIldlVldIilflllZ8.i3lOl] also
occurs, which justifies us in calling these
powers deities. It seems probable that
among the majority of tribes, besides the
belief in the power of specific objects, a
belief in a magic power that is only
vaguely localized, exists. In cases wliere
this belief is pronounced, the notion
sometimes approaches the conce t of a
deity, or of a great spirit which isiiiardly
anthropomorphic in its character. This
is the case, for instance, among the Tsim-
shian of British Columbia and among the
Alsonquian tribes of the Great Lakes,
an also in the figure of the Tirawa of
the Pawnee.
As stated before, the whole concept of
BULL. 30]
the world—or, in other words, the mythol-
ogy of each tribe—enters to a very great
extent into their religious concepts and
activities. The mythologies are highl
specialized in different parts of No
America; and, although a large number
of myths are the common property of
many American tribes, the general view
of the world appears to be quite distinct
in various parts of the continent. Taking
into consideration the continent of Amer-
ica as a whole, we find a type of explana-
tion of the world which is£
quite different from the familiar Semitic
type. In the Semitic religions eternal
existence appeared as an unintelligible
problem, and the mind preferred to assume
a beginning which was accounted for by
transferring the existing world, as it was
known by observation, into the thought
of a creator, and # the creation
as a projection of his thoughts by his will-
wer into objective existence. The In-
ian mind, on the other hand, accepts the
eternal existence of the world, and ac-
counts for its specific form by the assum
tion that events which once happened in
early times settled for once and all the
form in which the same kind of event
must continue to occur. For instance,
when the bear produced the stripes of the
chipmunk by scratching its back, this de-
termined that all chipmunks were to have
such stripes; or when an ancestor of a clan
was taught a certain ceremony, that same
ceremony must be performed by all future
generations. This idea is not by any means
confined to America, but is found among
primitive peoples of other continents as
well, and occurs even in Semitic cults.
Considering American mythologies in
their broadest outlines, the following
areas may be distinguished: (1) The Es-
kimo area, the mythology of which is
characterized by an abundance of purely
human hero-tales, and a very £
ber of traditions accounting for the origin
of animals, and these generally largely in
human setting. (2) The £
Coast area, characterized '. a large cycle
of transformer myths, in which the origin
of many of the arts of man is accounted
for, as well as the peculiarities of many
animals; the whole forming a very dis-
connected heterogeneous mass of tradi-
tions. (3). Allied to these appear the tra-
ditions of the Western plateau and of the
Mackenzie basin area, a region in which
animal tales abound, many accounting for
the present conditions of the world, the
whole being very disconnected and con-
tradictory. (4) The Californian area, the
mythologies of which are characterized by
a stronger emphasis laid on creation by
will-power than is found in most other
F' of the American continent. (5)
he principal characteristic of the my-
thologies of the area of the Great Plains,
RELIGION
367
the eastern woodlands, and the arid South-
west, is the tendency to systematization
of the myths under the influence of a
highly developed ritual. This tendency
is more sharply defined in the S. than in
the N. £ E., and has perhaps pro-
gressed further than anywhere else among
the Pueblos, to whom the origin of the
clans and societies seems to give the key-
note of mythological concepts; and among
the Pawnee, whose contemplation of the
stars seems to have given the principal tone
to their mythology (see also article My-
thology). '#' ts of the In-
dians deal largely with the relation of the
individual to the magic power mentioned
above, and are specialized in accordance
with their general mythological concepts,
which determine largely the degree to
which the powers are personified as ani-
mals, spirits, or deities.
Another £ of religious concepts,
which are not less important than the
group heretofore discussed, refers to the
relations of the individual to his internal
states, so far as these are not controlled
by the will, and are therefore considered
as subject to external magic influences.
Most important among these are dreams,
sickness, and death. These may be pro-
duced by obsession, or by external forces
which compel the soul to leave the body.
In this sense the soul is considered by
almost all tribes as not subject to the
individual will; it may be abstracted
from the body by hostile forces, and it
may be damaged and killed. The con-
cept of the soul itself shows a great
variety of forms. Very often the soul is
identified with life, but we also find com-
monly the belief in a multiplicity of
souls. Thus, among the Eskimo, the
name is considered as one of the souls of
man, another soul belongs to the body,
a third one is independent of the body.
The soul is also identified with the
blood, the bones, the shadow, the nape
of the neck (see # Based on these
ideas is also the belief in the existence of
the soul after death. Thus, in the belief
of the Algonquian Indians of the Great
Lakes, the souls of the deceased are be-
lieved to reside in the far west with the
brother of the great culture-hero. Among
the Kutenai the belief prevails that the
souls will return at a later period, accom-
panying the culture-hero. Sometimes
the land from which the ancestors of the
tribe have '' which in the S. is often
conceived of as underground, is of equal
importance.
ince the belief in the existence of
magic powers is very strong in the In-
dian mind, all his actions are regulated
by the desire to retain the good will of
those friendly to him, and to control
those that are hostile.
The first means of retaining the good
368 RELIGION is A- E-
will of the friendly power is the strict
observance of a great variety of proscrip-
tions. An important group of these may
be combined under the term “taboo”
(q. v. ). Among these, furthermore, food
taboos are particularly common. Every
tribe of America, no matter how scanty
their means of subsistence may have
been, had certain kinds of tabooed food-
that is, food forbidden, either perma-
nently or at certain seasons, or on certain
occasions. Thus, one division of the
Omaha were forbidden to eat the shoulder
of the buffalo, while another one was for-
bidden to eat the elk; the Iroquois were
forbidden to eat the animal from which
their family name was taken, and the
same is true of Pueblo and other clans;
the Eskimo must not eat caribou and
walrus at the same season; the Navaho
must not touch flesh of the bear, nor the
Zuni anything that lives in the water.
Not less numerous are the taboos of
work. These are perhaps nowhere so
highly developed as among the Eskimo,
among whom work on caribou-skins,
seal-skins, metals, ice, and heather is for-
bidden under certain conditions. Here
belong, also, the taboos of story-telling,
and 0 pla ing certain games at certain
seasons, which are quite common. Of
great importance are the taboos intended
to prevent the evil effects of impurity.
Thus we find a large number of taboos
forbidding menstruating women, mur-
derers, an mourners from performing cer-
tain kinds of work. They must not touch
fresh food lest the magic powers controll-
ingghe food supply may e offended.
‘ cial taboos, w ich are very common
in Polynesia, are not so markedly devel-
oped in America, although the strict
secrecy with which certain sacred actions
are pirformed by privileged members of
a tri is akin to this institution. Thus
it is forbidden, except on certain occa-
sions, for any member of the tribe to
touch or even see the contents of sacred
bundles (see Palladium), and even then
only the keeper of the bundle is allowed
to open it to view. While all these
taboos are essentially negative in their
character, forbidding certain actions in
order to avoid giving offense, there are
positive acts which are required for the
same pigpose. Some of these might well
be cal rules of ethical conduct, al-
though the one reason given for them is
the endeavor to retain the good will of
the wonderful powers of nature. All the
numerous regulations which are found
all over the continent, and intended to
retain the good will of the food animals,
and which are essentially signs of respect
shown to them, belong to this class.
Dogs must not gnaw the bones of food
animals, because this is a sign of disrespect.
A
The bear, after having been killed,
receives marks of reverence; and the
first game animals obtained at the begin-
ning of the hunting season must be
treated with particular care. The com-
plicated customs relating to buffalo hunt-
ing, and the salmon ceremonials of the
N. W. Indians, as well as the whale
ceremonials of the Eskimo, may also be
given as examples. Respectful behavior
toward old people and generally decent
conduct are also often counted among
such required acts. Here may also be
included the numerous customs of purifi-
cation that are required in order to avoid
the ill will of the powers. These, how-
ever, may better be considered as consti-
tuting one of the means of controlling
magic ‘power, which form a very large
part o the religious observances of the
American Indians.
The Indian is not satisfied with the
attempt to avoid the ill will of the powers,
but he tries also to make them subservient
to his own needs. This end may be at-
tained in a variety of ways. Perhaps the
most characteristic of North American In-
dian methods of gaining control over su-
pernatural powers is that of the acquisi-
tion of one of them as a personal protector.
Generally this process is called the
acquiring of a manito; and the most com-
mon method of acquiring it is for the
young man during the p)eriod of adoles-
cence to purify himself y fasting, bath-
ing, and vomiting, until his body is per-
fectly clean and acceptable to the super-
natural beings. At the same time the
youth works himself by these means, by
dancing, and sometimes also by means of
drugs, into a trance, in which he has a
vision of the guardian spirit which is to
protect him throughout life. These
means of establishing communication
with the spirit world are in very general
use, also at other periods of lie (see
Bhwk drink, Dance, Ordeals, Peg/ote, T0-
bacco). The magic power that man thus
acquires may give him special abilities;
it may‘ make im a successful hunter,
warrior, or shaman; or it may give him
power to acquire wealth, success in
gambling, or the love ‘of women.
While the above is the most common
method of acquiring magic power, other
means are we 1 known among the Amer-
ican Indians, particularly among those
tribes in which strong clan organizations
prevail. They believe that wonderful
power may be attained by inheritance.
here are also numerous cases, as among
the Arapaho and Blackfeet (Siksika),
where the privilege of acquiring it and
the control over it mafisbe purchased.
Among the American kimo the idea
prevai s that it may be transmitted by
teaching and by bodily contact with a
BULL. 30]
person who controls such powers. Ordi-
narily its possession is considered so
sacred that it must not be divulged except
in cases of extreme danger, but among
other tribes it may be made known to the
whole tribe. In a few cases the opinion
revails that such powers exist in certain
ocalities, but can not be acquired by in-
dividuals.
Another means of controlling the pow-
ers of nature is by prayer, which may be
directed either to the protecting spirit of
the individual or to other powers. Ob-
jects of prayer may be protection in dan-
r, removal of sickness, the obtaining of
ood or other material benefits, or a more
neral and abstract request for the bless-
ing of the powers. Many prayers are
addressed in fixed form or contain at least
certain old formulas.
Another way of invoking the protec-
tion of the powers is through the use of
charms (also called fetishes, q.v.). The
charm is either believed to be the seat of
magic power, or it may be a symbol of
such power, and its action may be based
on its symbolic significance. Of the
former kind are presumably many objects
contained in the sacred bundles of cer-
tain Indians, which are believed to be
£ of sacred powers; while sym-
lic significance seems to prevail in
charms like the stones worn by the North
Pacific Coast Indians, which are believed
to harden the skin against missiles of
hostile shamans, or the magic whip of
wolf-skin of the Eskimo, which is be-
lieved to have the power of driving away
spirits.
Symbolic actions are also made use
of. Such acts are, for instance, the set-
ting-up of prayer-sticks (q. v.), which
are meant to convey man's wishes to the
powers. Often these wishes are indi-
cated by special attachments, expressing
in symbolic or pictographic manner the
thing wished for. Somewhat related.to
such symbolic actions are also all proc-
esses of divination, in which, by a sym-
bolic act, the propitiousness of the pro-
posed undertaking is ascertained.
Still more potent means of influencing
the powers are offerings and sacrifices.
On t!: whole, these are not so strongly
developed in North America as they are
in other parts of the world. In many
regions human sacrifices were common—
for instance, in Mexico and Yucatan—
while in northern America they are known
only in rare instances, as among the Paw-
nee. However, many cases of torture,
particularly of self-torture, must be reck-
oned here , (see Ordeals, Sun Dance).
Other bloody sacrifices are also rare in
North America. We may mention the
sacrifice of the dog among the Iroquois.
Only to a limited extent do we find the
57009°—Bull. 30, pt 2–12–24
RELIGION
369
tendency of considering the killing of
me as a bloody sacrifice. On the other
and, sacrifices of tobacco smoke, of corn,
and of parts of food, of small manufac-
tured objects, and of symbolic objects, are
very common. These gifts may be offered
to any of the supernatural powers with
the intent of gaining their assistance and
avoiding their enmity.
Still another way of gaining control
over supernatural powers is by incanta-
tions, which in a way are related to
prayers, but which act rather through
the magic influence of the words. There-
fore the traditional form of these incan-
tations is rigidly adhered to. They occur
frequently among the Arctic tribes of the
continent, but are not by any means
lacking among others, who believe that
the recitation of a short formula may aid
in reaching a desired end. In the same
way that incantations are related to
rayer, certain acts and charms are re-
ated to offerings. We find among almost
all Indian tribes the custom of performing
certain acts, which are neither symbolic
nor offerings, nor other attempts to obtain
the assistance of £ ings, but
which are effective through their own
potency. Such acts are the use of lucky
objects intended to secure good fortune;
or the peculiar treatment of animals,
£ and other objects, in order to
ring about a change of weather.
There is also found among most Indian
tribes the idea that the supernatural
powers, if offended by transgressions of
rules of conduct, may be propitiated by
punishment. Such punishment may con-
sist in the removal of the offending indi-
vidual, who may be killed by the mem-
bers of the tribe, or the propitiation may
be accomplished by milder forms of pun-
ishment. Of particular interest among
these is confession as a means of propitia-
tion, which is found among the Athapas-
cans, the Iroquois, and the Eskimo.
Other forms of punishment are based
largely on the idea of purification by
fasting, bathing, and vomiting. Among
the Plains Indians the vow to perform a
ceremony or another act agreeable to the
powers is considered an efficient means
of gaining their good will or of atoning
for past offenses.
Protection against disease is also sought
by the help of superhuman powers. These
ractices have two distinct forms, accord-
ing to the fundamental conception of
disease. Disease is conceived of princi-
pally in two forms—either as due to the
presence of a material object in the body
of the patient, or as an effect of the ab-
sence of the soul from the body. The
cure of disease is intrusted to the shamans
or medicine-men, who obtain their powers
generally by the assistance of guardian
-
370 RELIGION . EB. A. 1:.
“~
gpirits, or who may personally be en-
owed with magic gowers. It is their
dut_y to discover t e material disease
which is located in the patient’s body,
and which they extract by sucking or
pullin with the hands; or to go in pur-
suit ofg the absent soul, to recover it, and
to restore itto the patient. Both of these
forms of shamanism are found practically
all over the continent, but in some re-
gions—for instance, in California—the
idea of material bodies that cause sick-
ness is particularly strongly developed;
while in other regions the idea of the
absence of the soul seems to be more
marked. In treating the patient, the
shamans almost everywhere use various
means to work themselves into a state of
excitement, which is produced by sing-
ing, by the use of the drum and rattle,
and by dancing. The belief also widely
prevai s that unprogitious conditions may
counteract the wor of the shaman, and
that for this reason particular care must
be taken to remove all disturbing and
impure elements from the place where
the shamanistic performance is held.
When the shaman has to have inter-
course with the spirits, whom he visits in
their own domain, or when he has to pur-
sue the soul of the patient, we find fre-
quently sleight-of-hand employed, such
as the tying of the hands of the shaman,
who, w en his soul leaves the bodly, is
believed to free himself with the he of
the spirits. (See Magic, Medicine and rl};di-
cine-men, Shamans and Prizslx.)
The belief that certain individuals can
agguire control over the powers has also
l to the opinion that they may be used
to harm enemies. The possession of
such control is not always beneficial, but
may be used also for purposes of witch-
cra t (3. v.). Hostile shamans may
throw isease into the bodies of their
enemies. or they may abduct their souls.
They may do harm by sympathetic
means, and control the will-power of
others by the help of the supernatural
means at their disposal. Witchcraft is
everywhere considered as a crime, and is
so lpunished.
esides those manifestations of reli-
gious belief that relate to the individual,
religion has become closelv associated
with the social structure of the tribes;
so that the ritualistic side of religion can
be understood only in connection with
the social organization of the Indian
tribes. Even the fundamental traits of
their social organization possess a reli-
gious import. his is true particularly of
the clans (q. v. ), so far as theg are char-
acterized by totems (q. v.). he totem
is almost always an object of more or less
religious reverence to the clan; and there
are many cases in which taboos relating
to the totemic animal exist, like those
previously referred to among the Omaha.
Also in cases where the clans have defi-
nite Bolitical functions, like those of the
Oma a and the Ir uois, these functions
are closely associated with religious con-
cepts, partly in so far as their origin is
ascribed to myths, part] in so far as the
functions are associateri with the per-
formance of religious rites. The position
of officials is also closely associated with
definite religious concepts. Thus, the
head of a clan at times IS considered as
the representative of the mythological
ancestor of the clan, and as such is be-
lieved to be endowed with superior pow-
ers; or the position as oflrlcer in the tribe
or clan entails the performance of certain
definite religious functions. In this sense
many of the political functions among
Indian tribes are closely associated with
what may be termed “ priestly functions. ’ '
The religious significance of social insti-
tutions IS most clearlv marked in cases
where the tribe, or large parts of the
tribe, join in the performance of certain
ceremonies which are intended to serve
gartly a political, partly a religious end.
‘uch acts are some of the intertribal ball-
games, the busk of the Creeks, the sun-
ance of the Plains Indians, perfor-
mances of the numerous warrior societies
of the Plains, which will he found
treated under these headings. Here also
belong the secret societies, which are
hi hly developed among the Pueblos, in
Uafiifornia, and on the North Pacific coast.
It is characteristic of rituals in many
parts of the world that they tend to
develop into a more or less dramatic rep-
resentation of the myth from which the
ritual is derived. For this reason the use
of masks (q. v. ; seealso Ceremony) isa com-
mon feature of these rituals, in which cer-
tain individuals impersonate supernatural
beings. In those tribes among which
very complex rituals have developed we
fin: the ceremonies frequently in charge
of certain ofiicers, who are at the same
time the keepers of the sacred objects
belonging to the tribe or to the societies
(see Altar, Palladium); and it would seem
that the whole system of religious beliefs
and practices has develope the more
systematically, the more strictly the reli-
gious practices have come to be in charge
of abody of priests. This tendency to
systematization of religious beliefs may
be observed particularly among the Pue-
blos and the awnee, but it also occurs in
isolated cases in other parts of the conti-
nent; for instance, among the Bellacoola
of British Columbia, and t oseAlgonquian
tribes that have the Midewiwin ceremo-
nial full y developed. In these cases we find
that frequently an elaborate series of eso-
teric doctrines and practices exists, which
BULL. 30]
are known to only a small portion of the
tribe, while the mass of the people are
familiar only with part of the ritual and
with its exoteric features. For this rea-
son we often find the religious beliefs and
ractices of the mass of a tribe rather
eterogeneous as compared with the be-
liefs held by the priests. Among man
of the tribes in which priests are found,
we find distinct esoteric societies, and it
is not by any means rare that the doc-
trines of one society are not in accord
with those of another. All this is clearly
due to the fact that the religious ideas of
the tribe are derived from many differ-
ent sources, and have been brought into
order at a later date by the priestscharged
with the keeping of the tribal rituals.
Esoteric forms of religion in charge of
priests are found among the tribes of the
arid region in the Southwest, the tribes
of the southern Mississippi basin, and to
a less extent among the more northerly
tribes on the Plains. It would seem that,
on the whole, the import of the esoteric
teachings decreases £ the more
northerly and northeasterly tribes of
the continent. It is probably least de-
veloped among the Eskimo, the tribes of
the £ basin, and the tribes of
the great plateau region, in so far as these
have remained uninfluenced by the Plains
Indians and by those of the Pacific coast.
On the whole, the Indians incline
strongly toward all forms of religious
excitement. This is demonstrated not
only by the exuberant development of
ancient religious forms, but also by the
frequency with which prophets (q.v.)
have appeared among them, who taught
new doctrines and new rites, based either
on older religious beliefs, or on teaching
£ artly of Indian origin.
erhaps the best known of these forms
of religion is the Ghost-dance (q.v.),
which swept over a large part of the con-
tinent during the last decade of the 19th
century. But other prophets of similar
type and of far-reaching influence were
numerous. One of these was Tenskwa-
tawa (q.v.), the famous brother of Tecum-
seh; another, the seer Smohalla (q.v.) of
the Pacific coast; and even among the
Eskimo such prophets have been known,
particularly in Greenland. (F. B.)
Relosoa (Re-lo-soa, ‘place of many pota-
toes”). A rancheria of the Tarahumare,
20 m. E. of Chinatu, in the Sierra Madre,
w. Chihuahua, Mexico.-Lumholtz, inf’n,
1894.
Remahenonc. A village, perhaps be-
longing to the Unami Delawares, in the
vicinity of New York city in the 17th
century.—Doc. of 1649 in N. Y. Doc. Col.
Hist., xIII, 25, 1881.
Remedios. A former Spanish mission
established among the Pima by Father
RELOSOA-RENVILLE
371
Kino, about 1697, on the San Ignacio
branch of Rio Asuncion in Sonora, Mex-
ico. A new church was erected there in
1699–1700. Pop. 20 in 1730.
Los Remedios.—Orozco y Berra, Geog., 347, 1864.
Nuestra Señora de los Remedios.-Kino (1697), in
Doc. Hist. Mex., 4th s., 1, 275, 1856 (full mission
name). Remedios.—Bernal '' quoted by Ban-
croft, Ariz. and N. Mex., 356, 1889.
Renape (contraction of Erendpeu, ‘true
or native man’, ‘man properly so called,’
man in contrast with anthropomorphic be-
ings). An individual belonging to one of
the largest linguistic groups into which
the Algonquian family of languages is
divided; which has, from a phonetic view-
point, a closer affinity with Chippewa
than with any other group; and ''
since the change of r tol, which took place
in historic time, has been distinguished as
“Lenape”. The word is from (1) &rén,
‘true’, ‘genuine’, ‘properly so called’,
cognate with Abnaki ārēn, ālān, Micmac
êlén, Narraganset and Menominee ānin,
Chippewa in in, Cree dialects tyin, thin,
trin, itin, etc.; and (2) -ápeu, ‘man, from
(by the regular loss of initial n in com-
sition) the radical word nápeu, mean-
ing (a) “man’, (b) “male'. “Renapoaks,
for so they [the Roanok] call by that
general name all the inhabitants of the
whole maine, of what province soever.”
(Lane, ca. 1586, in Hakluyt, Voy., III,
260, 1600.) (W. R. G.)
Renapoak (from renape, q.v., and -ak,
plural suffix). The Indians formerly of
the interior of North Carolina, so called
by the Algonquian tribes on Albemarle
#, N. C.—Lane (1586) in Hakluyt, Voy.,
III, 317, repr. 1810.
Renville, Gabriel. The last chief of the
Sisseton Sioux, to which position he was
appointed in 1866 by the War Department.
He was a son of Victor and a nephew of
the celebrated Joseph Renville. He was
born at Sweet Corn’s village, Big Stone
lake, S. Dak., in Apr. 1824, and died at
Sisseton agency, Aug. 26, 1902. His
mother was Winona Crawford, daughter
of Captain Crawford of the English army
and of a daughter of Walking Buffalo
Redwing (Tatankamani), chief of the
Khemnichan. Gabriel was a valued
friend of the whites during the massacre
and resulting war of the Sioux outbreak
in 1862–65. (D.R.)
Renville, Joseph. The half-Sioux son
of a French fur-trader, born at Kaposia
(St. Paul), Minn., in 1779. His early
childhood was passed in the tipi of his
mother, but when about 10 years of age
he was taken by his father to Canada and
laced under the care of a Catholic priest,
rom whom he received knowledge of the
French language. He came into promi-
nence as a guide to Lieut. Z. M. Pike in
1805, and entered the service of the Brit-
372
[B. A. E.
RERAWACHIC-RESERVATIONS
ish in the War of 1812 as interpreter to
the Sioux, with the rank of captain. He
was present at Ft. Meigs and Ft Stephen-
son, Ohio, and the good conduct of the
Indians there was due largely to his influ-
ence. He went to the great council at
Portage des Sioux (mouth of the Mis-
souri) in 1815 as interpreter, and resigned
his British commission and half pay to
attach himself thenceforth to the Ameri-
can interest. He organized the Columbia
Fur Co., with headquarters on L. Trav-
erse, Minn., and, calling to his assistance
many of the bold characters released
from other service by the consolidation
of the Hudson's Bay and N. W. Fur Cos.,
was able to meet the American Fur Co.
on its own grounds with a competition
so strong that the latter was glad to make
terms and place the Columbia Co.'s men
in charge of its Upper Missouri outfit.
At the time of the consolidation Renville
established an independent business at
Lac qui Parle which he conducted until
his death. In 1834 he met Dr. T. S.
Williamson, the famous missionary, at
Prairie du Chien, out on his first recon-
noissance, and arranged with him to go to
Lac qui Parle and establish a mission the
next year. Williamson returned to Ohio
for his family, and the next spring met
Renville at Ft. Snelling, whence he pro-
ceeded to Lac qui Parle, which became
the scene of most of his long service with
the Sioux. They were soon after joined
by Dr S. R. Riggs, and engaged, with
Renville's assistance, in the translation of
the Scriptures. Renville translated every
word of the Bible into the Dakota lan-
guage, and the missionaries faithfully re-
corded it; he also rendered them invalu-
able assistance in the construction of the
rammar and dictionary of the Dakota
anguage. In 1841 Renville was chosen
and ordained a ruling elder, discharging
the duties of his office until his death at
Lac qui Parle in Mar. 1846. Many de-
scendants still reside among the Sisseton.
Sioux in South Dakota. (D.R.)
Rerawachic (re-ra/-wa “giant wood-
pecker, chic ‘place of'). A Tarahu-
mare rancheria not far from Norogachic,
Chihuahua, Mexico.—Lumholtz, inf’n,
1894. -
Reservations. A natural result of land
cessions by the Indians to the U. S. Gov-
ernment was the establishment of reser-
vations for the natives. This was neces-
sary not only in order to provide them
with homes and with land for cultivation,
but to avoid disputes in regard to boun-
daries and to bring them more easily
under control of the Government by
confining them to given limits. This
policy, which has been followed in Canada
under both French and English control,
and also to some extent by the colonies,
was inaugurated by the United States in
1786. It may be attributed primarily to
the increase of the white population and
the consequent necessity of confining the
aboriginal population to narrower limits.
This involved a very important, even
radical, change in the habits and customs
of the Indians, and was the initiatory
step toward a reliance upon agricultural
pursuits for subsistence. ... Reservations
in early days, and to a limited extent
more recently, were formed chiefly as the
result of cessions of land; thus a tribe, in
ceding land that it held by original occu-
£ reserved from the cession a speci-
ed and definite part thereof, and such
part was held under the original right of
occupancy, but with the consent of the
Government, as it was generally expressl
stated in the treaty defining the bounds
that the part so reserved was “allotted
to ” or “reserved for” the given Indians,
thus recognizing title in the Government.
However, as time passed, the method of
establishing reservations varied, as is ap-
arent from the following return, show-
ing the method of establishment of
the various reservations, given by the
Commissioner of Indian Affairs in his
Report for 1890: By Executive order, 56;
by Executive order under authority of
Congress, 6; by act of Congress, 28; by
treaty, with boundaries defined or en-
larged by Executive order, 15; by treaty
or agreement and act of Congress, 5; by
unratified treaty, 1; by treaty or agree-
ment, 51.
The setting aside of reservations by
treaty was terminated by the act of
Mar. 3, 1871, which brought transactions
with the Indians under the immediate
control of Congress and substituted sim-
ple agreements for solemn treaties. By
sundry subsequent laws the matter has
been placed in control of the President.
Reservations established by Executive
order without an act of Congress were
not held to be permanent before the gen-
eral allotment act of Feb. 8, 1887, under
which the tenure has been materially
changed, and all reservations, whether
created by Executive order, by act of
Congress, or by treaty, are permanent.
Reservations established by Executive
order under authority of Congress are
those which have been authorized by acts
of Congress and their limits defined by
Executive order, or first established by
Executive order and subsequently con-
firmed by Congress. The Indian titles
which have been recognized by the Gov-
ernment appear to have been (1) the
original right of occupancy, and (2) the
title to their reservations, which differs in
most cases from the original title in the
fact that it is derived from the United
States. There have been some titles, and
mitt. 301 RESERVATIONS 373
a few of them still exist, which the Indian
Bureau deems exceptions to this rule, as
where the reservation was formed by re-
stricting the original areas or where res-
ervations have been patented to tribes by
the Government. Examples of the lat-
ter class are the patents to the Cherokee,
Choctaw, and Creek nations. In a few
instances the Indians purchased the lands
forming in whole or in part their reserva-
tions. The construction given to these
by the Indian Bureau and the courts is
that they are not titles in fee simple, for
they convey no power of alienation ex-
cept to the United States, neither are
they the same as the ordinary title to oc-
cupancy; they are “a base, qualified, or
determinable fee,” with a possibility of
reversion to the United States only, “and
the authorities of these nations mag cut,
sell, and dispose of their timber, an may
permit mining and grazing, within the
imits of their respective tracts, by their
own citizens.” The act of Mar. 1, 1889,
establishing a United States court in In-
dian Territory, repealed all laws havigg
the effect of preventing the Five Ci viliz
Tribes in said Territory (Cherokee, Choc-
taw, Chickasaw, Creek, and Seminole)
from entering into leases or contracts
with others than their own citizens for
mining coal for a period not exceeding
ten years. As a general rule the Indians
on a reservation could make no leases of
land, sales of standing timber, or grants
of mining privileges or rights of wa to
railways without the aut ority of (Ibu-
gress. On the other hand, it was obliga-
tory upon the Government to prevent
any intrusion, trespass, or settlement on
the lands of any tri e or nation of Indians
unless the tribe or nation had given con-
sent by agreement or treaty.
The idea of removing the Indians re-
siding E. of the Mississippi to reservations
w. of that river was a policy adopted at
an early date. The first oflicial notice of
it appears in the act of Mar. 26, 180-1,
“erecting Louisiana into two territories,
and providing the temporary government
thereof.” By treaty with the Choctaw
in 1820 they had been assigned a new
home in the W., to include a considerable
portion of W. Arkansas, with all that part
of the present Oklahoma s. of the South
Canadian and Arkansas rs. In 1825 Presi-
dent Monroe reported to the Senate a
formal ‘ ‘ plan of colonization or removal ”
(see Schoolcraft, iii, 573 et seq., 1853),
of all tribes then residing 1:. of the Missis-
sippi, to the same general western region.
In accordance wit this plan the present
Oklahoma, with the greater portion of
what is now Kansas, was soon after
constituted a territory, under the name
of “Indian Territory,” as a permanent
home for the tribes to be removed from
the settled portions of the United States.
Most of the northern portion of the terri-
tory was acquired by treaty purchase from
the Osage and Kanss. A series of treaties
was then inaugurated by which, before
the close of 1840, almost all the principal
Eastern tribes and tribal remnants had
been removed to the “ Indian Territory,”
the five important Southern tribes-
Cherokee, Creek, Choctaw, Chickasaw,
and Seminole—being uaranteed auton-
omy under the st le of “Nations.” By
subsgguent legislation Kansas was de-
tach from tie Territory, most of the
emigrant tribes within the bounds of
Kansas being again removed to new reser-
vations s. of the boundary line. By other
and later treaties lands within the same
Territory were assigned to the actual na-
tive tribes—Ki0wa, Comanche, Wichita,
Cheyenne, etc.—whose claims had been
entirely overlooked in the first negotia-
tions, which considered only the Osage
and Kansa along the eastern border.
Other tribes were brought in at various
periods from Texas, Nebraska, and farther
s., to which were added, as prisoners of
war, the Modoc of California S1873), the
Nez Percés of Oregon and Ida io (1878),
and the Chiricahiia Apache of Arizona
(1889), until the Indian population of the
Territory comprised some 40 oificially
recognized tribes.
An unoccupied district near the center
of the Territory, known as Oklahoma,
had become the subject of controversy
with intruding white settlers, and was
finally thrown open to settlement in 1889.
In 1890 the w ole western portion of
Indian Territory was created into a sep-
arate territory under the name of Okla-
homa. In the meantime, under provis-
ions of an allotment act passed in 1887
(see Land tenure), agreements were being
negotiated with the resident tribes for the
opening of the reservation to white set-
tlement. In 1906 a similar arrangement
was consummated with the five auton-
omous tribes of the eastern section, or
Indian Territory—the Cherokee, Creek,
Choctaw, Chickasaw, and Seminole—to-
gether with the several small tribes iii
the N. 1:. corner of Indian Territo .
In the following Year, 1907, the whloie
of the former Indian Territory was cre-
ated into a single state under the name of
Oklahoma.
According to the report of the Coni-
missioner of Indian Affairs, the number
of reservations in the United States in
1908, including the 19 Spanish grants to
the Pueblo Indians, was 161, aggregating
52,013,010 acres, as follows:
#
#3?-g

SCHEDULE SHowING EACH INDIAN RESERVATION IN 1908, UNDER whAT AGENCY oR SCHooL, TRIBEs occupy ING or BELONGING To IT, AREA NoT
ALLOTTED or SPECIALLY RESERVED, AND AUTHORITY FOR ITS ESTABLISHMENT.
Reservation. Tribes. Acres.
ARIZONA:
Camp McDowell----------- Yavapai (Mohave Apache).-------------------- 24,971
Colorado River a ---------- | Chemehuevi, Kawia, Cocopa (not on res.), 240,640
Mohave.
Fort Apache--------------- Arivaipa, Chiricahua, Coyotero, Mimbreño, 1,681,920
Mogollon, Pinaleño, Tsiltaden.
Gila Bend----------------. Papago -------------------…~ 22,391
Gila River.---------------- Maricopa, Pima-------------------------------- 357,120
Havasupai.---------------- Havasupai------- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - 518
Hopi.---------------------- Hopi.------------------------------------------- 2,472,320
Navaho? -----------------. Navaho---------------------------------------- 9,586,323
Papago -------------------- Papago ----------------------------------------- 27,566
Salt River ----------------- Maricopa and Pima ---------------------------- 46,720
San Carlos----------------- Arivaipa, Chiricahua, Coyotero, Mimbreño, 1,834,240
Mogollon, Mohave, Pinaleño, San Carlos,
Tonto, Tsiltaden, Yuma Apache.
Walapai------------------- Walapai---------------------------------------- 730,889
17,025,609
CALIFORNIA:
Digger--------------------- “Digger” -------------------------------------- 330
Hupa Valley--------------- Hupa, Yurok, Redwood (Chilula), Saiaz (Saia). 99,051
Mission (28 reserves) ------ Diegueños, Kawia, Luiseños, Serranos, Teme- 187,958
cula.
(CoMPILED BY THE OFFICE of INDIAN AFFAIRs.)
- Established by-
Executive order, Sept. 15, 1903; act of Apr. 21, 1904 (xxxLII, 211).
Act of Mar. 3, 1865 (xIII, 559); Executive orders, Nov. 22, 1873, Nov. 16, 1874, and
May # (See sec. 25, Indian appropriation act, approved Apr. 21, 1904,
XXXIII, 224.
Executive orders, Nov. 9, 1871, July 21, 1874, Apr. 27, 1876, Jan.26 and Mar. 31, 1877;
act of Feb. 20, 1893 (xxvii,469); agreement made Feb. 25, 1896, approved by act
of June 10, 1896 (xxix., 358), supplemented by act of June 7, 1897 (xxx,64).
Executive order, Dec. 12, 1882.
Act of Feb. 28, 1859 (x1,401); Executive orders, Aug. 31, 1876, Jan. 10 and June 14,
1879, May 5, 1882, and Nov. 15, 1883.
Executive orders, June 8 and Nov. 23, 1880, and Mar. 31, 1882.
Executive order, Dec. 16, 1882.
Treaty of June 1, 1868 (.xv,667), and Executive orders, Oct. 29, 1878, Jan. 6, 1880, May
17, 1884 (two), and Nov. 19, 1892, 1,769,600 acres in Arizona and 967,680 acres in
Utah were added to this reservation by Executive order of May 17, 1884, and
46,080 acres in New Mexico were restored to the public domain, but were again
reserved by Executive orders, Apr. 24, 1886, Jan. 8, 1900, and Nov. 14, 1901. By
Executive orders of Mar. 10 and May 15, 1905, 61,523 acres were added to
the reservation, and by Executive order of Nov. 9, 1907, as amended by Execu-
tive order of Jan. 28, 1908, 82,560 acres were added.
Executive order, July 1, 1874, and act of Aug. 5, 1882 (xx11, 299). 41,622.65 acres
were allotted to 291 Indians, and 14 acres reserved for a school site; the residue,
27,566 acres, unallotted.
*: orders, June 14, 1879, and Sept, 15, 1903. (See S. Doc. 90, 58th Cong.,
2d Sess.
Executive orders, Nov. 9, 1871, Dec. 14, 1872, Aug. 5, 1873, July 21, 1874, Apr. 27, 1876,
Oct. 30, 1876, Jan. 26 and Mar. 31, 1877; act of Feb. 20, 1893 (xxvii, 469); agree-
ment made Feb. 25, 1896, approved by act of June 10, 1896 (xxix,358). (See
act of June 7, 1897, xxx, 64, and act of Mar. 2, 1901, xxxi, 952.) Executive.
order of Dec. 27, 1902.
Executive orders, Jan. 4, 1883, Dec. 22, 1898, and May 14, 1900.
Act of Mar. 3, 1893 (xxvi.1, 612), provides for purchase of 330 acres; not allotted.
Act of Apr. 8, 1864 (XIII, 39); Executive orders, June 23, 1876, and Oct. 16, 1891.
There have been allotted to 639 Indians 29,143.38 acres, reserved to 3 villages
68.74 acres, and opened to settlement under act of June 17, 1892 (xxvii, 52),
15,096.11 acres, the former Klamath River reservation.
Executive orders, Jan. 31, 1870, Dec. 27, 1875, May 15, 1876, May 3, Aug. 25, Sept.29,
1877, Jan. 17, 1880, Mar. 2, Mar. 9, 1881, June 27, July 24, 1882, Feb. 5, June 19, 1883,
Round Valley.............
Tule River ................
Yuma -------------------..
COLORADO:
Uteb
Clear Lake £ Concow (Konkau), Little
Lake, Nomelaki, Pit River (Achomawi),
Potter Valley, Redwood, Wailaki, Yuki.
Kawia (not on res.), Kings River Indians
Choinimni, Chukaimina, Iticha, Tisechu,
Wichikik, and Wimilchi), Moache (Mono),
'' (Southern Yokuts), Tule (Tulareños),
Wichumni (Wikchamni).
Yuma Apache (Yuma)......-------------------
Capote, Moache, Wiminuche...................
Coeur d'Alène (Skitswish), Kutenai, Pend
d'Oreille (Kalispel; not on res.), Spokan.
Bannock, Shoshoni ----------------------------
IDAHO:
Coeur d'Alène .............
Fort Hall.-----------------.
a Partly in California.
48,551
45,889
414,061
483,750
483, 7
404,480
447,940
Jan. 25, Mar. 22, 1886, Jan. 29, Mar. 14, 1887, and May 6, 1889. 270.24 acres have
been allotted to 17 Indians and for church and cemetery purposes on Sycuan
res., 119.99 acres allotted to 15 Indians on Pala res., 1,299.47 acres allotted to 85
Temecula Indians, and 2.70 acres reserved for school purposes. Proclamations
of President, Apr. 16, 1901(xxxii, 1970), and May 29, 1902 (xxx11, 2005); act of
Feb. 11, 1903 (xxxii, 822). Warner's ranch of 3,353 acres purchased. 3,742.45
acres have been purchased under acts of June 21, 1906 (xxxiv, 325–333), and
# 1, 1907 (xxxiv, 1015-1022). Area subject to change by additions under
above acts.
Acts of Apr. 8, 1864 (XIII, 39), and Mar. 3, 1873 (xVII, 634); Executive orders, Mar.
30, 1870, Apr. 8, 1873, May 18, 1875, and July 26, 1876; act of Oct. 1, 1890 (xxvi,
658). 5,408.72 acres were allotted to 619 Indians, 180 acres reserved for school
purposes, 3 acres for a mission, 10.43 acres for a cemetery, and 177.13 acres for
£ £ the residue, 32,282 acres, unallotted and unreserved. (See act
of Feb. 8, 1905, providing for a reduction of area of res. xxxIII, 706.)
Executive orders, Jan. 9 and Oct. 3, 1873, and Aug. 3, 1878.
Executive order, Jan. 9, 1884; agreement, Dec. 4, 1893, ratified by act of Aug. 15,
# (xxVIII, 332). See Indian appropriation act, Apr. 21, 1904, sec. 25 (xxxiii,
Treaties of Oct. 7, 1863 (xIII, 673), and Mar. 2, 1868 (xv, 619); act of Apr. 29, 1874
(xvii.1, 36); Executive orders, Nov. 22, 1875, Aug. 17, 1876, Feb. 7, 1879, and Aug.
4, 1882, acts of June 15, 1880 (xx1, 199), July 28, 1882 (xx11, 178), May 14, 1884
(xxiii, 22), Aug. 15, 1894 (xxvi II, 337), and Feb. 20, 1895 (xxvii.1,677), 65,450.33
acres were allotted to 332 Indians, and 360 acres reserved for the use of the
Government; also 7,360.32 acres allotted to 39 Indians, and 523,079 acres opened
to settlement by President's proclamation, Apr. 13, 1899. The residue, ,750
acres, retained as a reservation for the Wiminuche Ute.
Executive orders, June 14, 1867, and Nov. 8, 1873; agreements made Mar. 26, 1887,
and Sept. 9, 1889, and confirmed in Indian appropriation act approved Mar. 3,
1891 (xxvi, 1026–1029); agreement of Feb. 7, 1894, ratified by act of Aug. 15,
1894 (xxviii, 322).
Treaty of July 3, 1868 (.xv, 673); Executive orders, June 14, 1867, and July 30, 1869;
agreement made July 18, 1881, and £ by Congress July 3, 1882 (xx11,148);
acts of Sept. 1, 1888 (xxv, 452), Feb. 23, 1889 (xxv, 687), and Mar. 3, 1891 (xxvi,
1011); agreement made Feb. 5, 1898, ratified by act of June 6, 1900 (xxxi, 672),
ceding 416,060 acres, of which 6,172.44 have been allotted to 90 Indians; remain-
der of ceded tract opened to settlement June 17, 1902 (President's proclamation
of May 7, 1902, xxxii, 1997), act of Mar. 30, 1904 (xxxiii, 153).
b Partly in New Mexico.
:
#



#
!s:-?

-
SCHEDULE showING EACH INDIAN RESERVATION IN 1908, UNDER whAT AGENCY oR SCHOOL, TRIBES OCCUPYING OR BELONGING To IT, AREA Not
ALLOTTED or SPECIALLY RESERVED, AND AUTHORITY FOR ITS ESTABLISHMENT—Continued.
Reservation.
IDAHO-Continued.
Lapwai....................
Lemhi--------------------.
IOWA:
Sauk and Fox.............
KANSAS:
Chippewa and Munsee....
Iowa ......................
Kickapoo-----------------.
Potawatomi...............
Sauk and Fox . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Tribes.
Nez Percés .....................................
Bannock, Sheepeater (Tukuarika), Shoshoni..
Potawatomi, Sauk and Foxes of the Missis-
sippi, Winnebago.
Chippewa, Munsee.............................
Iowa ------------------------------------.......
Kickapoo...........---------------.............
Prairie band of Potawatomi. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Sauk and Foxes of the Missouri................
| Acres.
64,000
|--
916,420
2,965
- - - - - - - - - - - -
24
22
Established by—
- - - - - - - - - - - - Treaty of June 9, 1863 (xIV, 647); agreement of May 27, 1887, ratified by act of
Sept. 1, 1888 (xxv, 452); agreement of May 1, 1893, ratified by act of Aug. 15,
1894 (xxviii, 326). 180,370.09 acres were allotted to 1,895 Indians, 2,170.47 acres
reserved for agency, school, mission, and cemetery purposes, and 32,020 acres
of timber land reserved for the tribe; the remainder opened to public settle-
ment by President's proclamation, Nov. 8, 1895 (xxix, 873).
Unratified treaty of # 24, 1868; Executive order, Feb. 12, 1875, agreement of
May 14, 1880, ratified by act of Feb. 23, 1889 (xxv,687). (See 34 Stat. L., 335, and
agreement executed Dec. 28, 1905, approved by President Jan. 27, 1906.)
By purchase. See act of Mar. 2, 1867 (xIV, 507), and act of Feb. 13, 1891 (xxvi,
749). Deeds of 1857, 1865, 1867, 1868, 1869, 1876, 1880, 1882, 1883, June, July, and
Oct., 1888, 1892, 1893, 1894, 1895, and 1896.
4,195.31 acres were allotted to 100 Indians; the
Patents issued
(See ninth
Treaty of July 16, 1859 (xII, 1105).
residue, 200 acres, allotted for missionary and school purposes.
to allottees; balance of allotments sold and proceeds paid to heirs.
section.) (Act of June 7, 1897, xxx, 92.)
Treaties of May 17, 1854 (x,1069), and Mar. 6, 1861 (xII, 1171). 11,768.77 acres were
allotted to 143 Indians, and 162 acres reserved for school and cemetery purposes.
Treaty of June 28, 1862 (XIII, 623). 18,619 acres allotted to 233 Indians, 120 acres
reserved for church and school; the residue, 398.87 acres, unallotted. (Acts of
Feb. 28, 1899, xxx, 909, and Mar. 3, 1903, xxxII, 1007.)
Treaties of June 5, 1846 (Ix, 853), and Nov. 15, 1861 (xII, 1191); treaty of relinquish-
ment, Feb. 27, 1867 (xv, 531). 76,536.95 acres allotted to 811 Indians; 319 acres
reserved for school and agency, and 1 acre for church; the residue, 500.62 acres,
unallotted. (Acts of Feb. 28, 1899, xxx, 909), and Mar. 3, 1903, xxxii, 1007.)
Treaties of May 18, 1854 (x, 1074), and Mar. 5, 1861 (x11, 1171); acts of June 10,
1872 (x v1.1, 391), and Aug. 15, 1876 (x1x, 208). 2,843.97 acres in Kansas and 4,194.33
acres in Nebraska were allotted to 84 Indians, and under act of June 21, 1906
£# V, 324–349), 960.91 acres were allotted to 37 Indians, leaving 24.03 acres unal-
otted.
|
#
|

MICH IGAN:
Isabella ...........
L'Anse ............
Ontonagon ----------...--.
MINNESOTA;
Bois Fort ... . . . . . . .
Deer Creek................
Fond du Lac..............
Grand Portage (Pigeon r.).
|
Chippewa of Saginaw, Swan cr., and Black r..
L'Anse and Vieux Desert bands of Chippewa
of L. Superior.
Ontonagon band of Chippewa of L. Superior...
Bois Fort band of Chippewa ...................
- - - - - do ------------------------------------------
Fond du Lac band of Chippewa of L. Superior.
Grand Portage band of Chippewa of L. Superior.
Leech Lake . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . | Cass Lake, Pillager, and Lake winnibigoshish
bands of Chippewa.
Mdewakanton ............ Mdewakanton Sioux...........................
Mille Lac.......... Mille Lac and Snake River bands of Chippewa.
Red Lake.......... Red Lake and Pembina bands of Chippewa ...
Vermilion Lake........... Bois Fort band of Chippewa ...................
White Earth............... c' of the Mississippi, Pembina, and
Pillager Chippewa.
- - - - - - - - - - - -
- - - - - - - - - - - -
543,528
:
7
#
1
7
8
Executive order, May 14, 1855; treaties of Aug. 2, 1855 (x1, 633), and Oct. 18, 1864
(xiv, 657). 96,213 acres were allotted to 1,934 Indians.
Treaty of Sept. 30, 1854 (x, 1109). 47,216 acres allotted to 645 Indians; the residue,
1,029 acres, unallotted.
Treaty of Sept. 30, 1854, (x, 1109); Executive order, Sept. 25, 1855. 2,561.35 acres
were allotted to 36 Indians.
Treaty of Apr. 7, 1866 (XIV,765); act of Jan.14, 1889 (xxv,642). 55,211.79 acres were
allotted to 693 Indians, and 434.63 acres reserved for agency and other purposes;
the residue of 51,863 acres to be opened to public settlement.
Executive order, June 30, 1883; act of Jan. 14, 1889 (xxv, 642). 295.55 acres were
allotted to 4 Indians; the residue of 22,744 acres to be opened to public settle-
ment. (Executive order of Dec. 21, 1858.)
Treaty of Sept. 30, 1854 (x,1109); act of May 26, 1872 (xv.11,190). 23,283.61 acres were
allotted to 351 Indians by act of Jan.14, 1889 (xxv, 642); the residue, 76,837 acres,
was opened to settlement. Agreement of Nov. 21, 1889. (See act of Jan. 14,
1889, xxv, 642.)
Treaty of Sept. 30, 1854 (x,1109); act of Jan. 14, 1889(xxv,642). 24,191.31 acres were
allotted to 301 indians. 208:24 acres reserved for agency and wood purposes, and
the residue of 16,041.97 acres was to be opened to public settlement.
Treaty of Feb. 22, 1855 (x, 1165); Executive orders, Nov. 4, 1873, and May 26, 1874;
act of Jan. 14, 1889 (xxv, 642), 37,683.06 acres were allotted to 536 Indians, and
321.60 acres reserved for agency and school purposes; 1,381.21 acres were allotted
to 17 Cass Lake Indians, and the residue of 55,054 acres was to be opened to public
settlement. (Act of June 27, 1902, xxxii, 402.)
By purchase. See acts of Congress, July 4, 1884, Mar. 3, 1885, May 15, 1886, June 29,
1888, Mar. 2, 1889, '' 19, 1890. 339.70 acres were deeded to 47 Indians; 12,242.76
acres allotted to 88 Indians and held in trust by the United States; 8.90 acres
reserved for school.
Treaties of Feb. 22, 1855 (x, 1165), and May 7, 1864 (XIII, 693,.695); act of Jan. 14,
1889 (xxv, 642); joint resolution No. 5, Dec. 19, 1893 '' 576); '' resolu-
tion No. 40, approved May 27, 1898 (xxx, 745). The lands composing this res-
ervation have been ceded to the Government, but are not yet open to sale or
settlement.
Treaty of Oct. 2, 1863 (xIII, 667): act of Jan. 14, 1889 (xxv, 642); agreement, July 8,
1889 (H.R. Ex. Doc. 247, 51st Cong., 1st sess., 27, 32); Executive order, Nov. 21,
1892. Act of Mar. 3, 1903 (xxxii, 1009), and act of Feb. 20, 1904, ratifying agree-
ment made Mar. 10, 1902 (xxxiii., 46), for sale of 256,152 acres. Act of Feb. 8,
1905 (xxxiii, 708), granting 320 acres as right of way for the Minneapolis, Red
Lake and Manitoba Ry. Co.
Executive order, Dec. 20, 1881; act of Jan. 14, 1889 (xxv, 642).
Treaty of Mar. 19, 1867 (xv.1, 719); Executive orders, Mar. 18, 1879, and July 13,
1883; act of Jan. 14, 1889 (xxv, 642). See agreement of July 29, 1889 (H. R. Ex.
Doc. 247, 51st Cong., 1st sess., 34, 36). Under act of Jan. 14, 1889 (xxv, 642),
402,516.06 acres have been allotted to 4,868 Indians, and 1,899.61 acres reserved
for agency, school, and religious purposes; and under act of Apr. 28, 1904
#
:
ScHEDULE showING EACH INDIAN RESERVATION IN 1908, UNDER what AGENCY or ScHool, TRIBEs occupy ING or BELONGING To IT, AREA Not
ALLOTTED or SPECIALLY RESERVED, AND AUTHORITY FOR ITS ESTABLISHMENT—Continued.
Reservation.
MINNESOTA–Continued.
White Earth (Continued).
White Oak Point and Chip-
pewa.
MONTANA:
Blackfeet............ -
Crow ------...-- -
Fort Belknap-------- -
Fort Peck--------- ---------
Tribes.
Chippewa of the Mississippi, Pembina, and
Pillager Chippewa—Continued.
Lake Winnibigoshish and Pillager bands of ... . . . . . . . . .
Chippewa, and White Oak Point band of
Mississippi Chippewa.
Blackfeet (Siksika), Blood (Kainah), Piegan. .
Mountain and River Crows ....................
Grosventres (Atsina), Assiniboin ..............
Assiniboin, Brulé, Santee, Teton, Hunkpapa,
and Yanktonai Sioux.
Acres.
Established by-
644
1,844, 182
1,776,000
683,800
959,
(xxxiII, 539), 223,928.91 acres have been allotted to 2,794 '' and Otter
Tail Pillager Chippewa, being additional allotments to a part of the allottees
under act of Jan. 14, 1889, leaving unallotted and unreserved 78,178.19 acres.
Lands now in process of allotment under both acts.
Treaties of Feb. 22, 1855 (x,1165), and Mar. 19, 1867 (xvi,719); Executive orders, Oct.
29, 1873, and May 26, 1874; act of Jan. 14, 1889 (xxv, 742); 14,389.73 acres were
allotted to 180 ke Winnibigoshish Indians, the residue, 112,663.01 acres, of
Winnibigoshish reserve to be opened to public settlement; 38,090.22 acres were
allotted to 479 Chippewa Indians; the residue of 154,855 acres was restored to
the public domain.
Treaty of Oct. 17, 1855 (x1, 657); unratified treaties of July 18, 1866, and July 13
and 15 and Sept. 1, 1868; Executive orders, July 5, 1873, and # 19, 1874; act of
Apr. 15, 1874 (xviii, 28); Executive orders, Apr. 13, 1875, and July 13, 1880, agree-
ment made Feb. 11, 1887, approved by Congress, May 1, 1888 (xxv, 129); agree-
ment made Sept. 26, 1895, approved by act of June 10, 1896 (xxix, 353); act of
Feb. 27, 1905, confirming grant of 356.11 acres, and 120 acres of unsurveyed land.
(See xxxIII,816.) Lands now in process of allotment.
Treaty of May 7, 1868 (.xv, 649); agreement made June 12, 1880, and approved by
Congress Apr. 11, 1882 (xxii, 42); agreement made Aug. 22, 1881, approved by
Congress July 10, 1882 (xxII, 157); Executive orders, Oct. 20, 1875, Mar. 8, 1876,
Dec. 7, 1886; agreement made Dec. 8, 1890, ratified and confirmed in Indian
appropriation act approved Mar. 3, 1891 (xxvi, 1039–1040); agreement made
Aug. 27, 1892. (See Ind. Aff. Rep., 1892, p. 748; also President's proclamation
Oct. 15, 1892, xxv.11, 1034.) Act of Apr. 27, 1904 (xxxii.1, 352), to amend an
ratify agreement of Aug. 14, 1899. Under act of Feb. 8, 1887 (xxiv, 388), and act
of Feb. 28, 1891 (xxv.1,794), and Executive order, June 8, 1901 (modifying Execu-
tive order of Mar. 25, 1901), 447,914.90 acres have been allotted to 2,272 Indians,
and 1,822.61 acres reserved for administration, church, and cemetery purposes
leaving unallotted and unreserved 1,844,182.49 acres, and 14,711.96 acreson Ceded
part have been allotted to 81 Indians.
Treaty of Oct. 17, 1855 (x1, 657); unratified treaties of July 18, 1866, and July 13
and 15 and Sept. 1, 1868; Executive orders, July 5, 1873, and Aug. 19, 1874; act of
Apr. 15, 1874 (xvii.1,28); Executive orders, Apr. 13, 1875, and July 13, 1880; agree-
ment made Jan. 21, 1887, approved by Congress May 1, 1888 (xxy, 124); agree-,


ment made Oct. 9, 1895, £ by act of June 10, 1896 (xxix, 350).
Treaty of Oct. 17, 1855 (x1, 657); unratified treaties of July 18, 1866, and July 13
and 15 and Sept. 1, 1868; Executive orders, July 5, 1873, and Aug. 19, 1874; act of
Apr. 15, 1874 (xvii.1,28); Executive orders, Apr. 13, 1875, and July 13, 1880; agree-
ment made Dec. 28, 1886, approved by Congress May 1, 1888 (xxv, 113).
|
#
Jocko........---------.....
Northern Cheyenne..... --
NEWADA:
Duck Valley a .............
Moapa River..............
Pyramid Lake.............
Bitter Root, Carlos band, Kutenai,
Kalispel, Pend d'Oreille.
Lower
Northern Cheyenne ............................
Paiute, Western Shoshoni......................
c'huevi, Kaibab, Pawipits, Paiute, Shiv-
W118.
1,128,182
489,500
6,695, 108
14,772
312,320
1,000
322,000
Treaty of July 16, 1855 (xII,975). Under acts of Apr. 23, 1904 (xxIII, 302), Feb. 8,
1887(xxiv,388), and Feb.28, 1891(xxvi,794), 2,378 Indianshave been allotted 220,-
950.12 acres, and under act of Apr. 23, 1904, 2,524.70 acres have been reserved for
tribal uses, and under act of Apr. 23, 1904, as amended by act of Mar. 3, 1905
(xxxiii, 1049–1080), 6,774.92 acres have been reserved for agency purposes, 4,977
acres for water power, etc., and 431.62 for town-site purposes, and 69,760 acres
(approximately) were granted by the act of Apr. 23, 1904, to the State of Mon-
tana for school purposes, # 305,418.36 acres, leaving unallotted and
unreserved 1,128,181.64 acres. These lands, and the lands reserved for town-
site purposes, are, with the exception of timber lands, to be disposed of as pro-
vided for by secticn 8 of the act of Apr. 23, 1904 (xxxiII, 302). -
Executive orders, Nov. 26, 1884, and Mar. 19 1900; act of Mar. 3, 1903 (xxxii,
1000).
Act of Mar. 3, 1863 (x11, 819); treaty of Apr. 29, 1868 (xv, 637); Executive orders,
Feb. 27, July 20, 1866, Nov.16, 1867, Aug. 31, 1869, Dec. 31, 1873, and Feb. 9, 1885.
32,875.75 acres were selected as homesteads, 38,908.01 acres as allotments, and
1,130.70 acres for agency, school, and mission purposes; unratified agreement of
Oct. 17, 1882. (For modification see sundry civil appropriation act approved
Mar. 3, 1883, xxi.1, 624. For text, see misc. Indian doc., vol. 14, p. 305.) Act of
Apr. 30, 1888 (xxv, 94), not accepted.
Treaty of Mar. 16, 1854 (x, 1043); selection by Indians with the President's ap-
proval, May 11, 1855; treaty of Mar. 6, 1865 (xIV, 667); act of June 10, 1872 (XVII,
391); act of June 22, 1874 (xvii.1, 170); deed to Winnebago Indians, dated July
31, 1874; act of Aug. 7, 1882 (xxII, 341); act of Mar. 3, 1893 (xxvi.1, 612); 129,470
acres allotted to 1,577 Indians; the residue, 12,421 acres, unallotted.
Treaty of Mar. 12, 1858 (x11, 997), and supplemental treaty Mar. 10, 1865 (XIV, 675);
act of Mar. 2, 1889 (xxv, 892). 27,202.08 acres were allotted to 167 Indians, and
160 acres reserved and occupied by agency and school buildings. (See Presi-
dent's proclamation, Oct. 23, 1890, xxvi, 1559.)
Act of Feb. 21, 1863 (x11,658); treaty of Mar. 8, 1865 '' 671); act of June 22, 1874
(xvii.1, 170); deed from Omaha Indians, dated July 31, 1874 (Indian Deeds, VI,
215). 106,040.82 acres were allotted to 1,200 Indians; 480 acres reserved for
agency, etc.; the residue, 1,710.80 acres, unallotted.
NEBRASKA:
Niobrara ..................
Omaha ....................
Ponca .....................
Sioux (additional) ...
Winnebago...........
Santee Sioux ...................................
Omaha ................. - - - -
Ponca ---------------------------------------- --
Oglala Sioux. - -
Winnebago..............
12,421
Executive order, Jan. 24, 1882. -
Executive orders, Apr. 16, 1877, and May 4, 1886.
Executive orders, Mar. 12, 1873, and Feb. 12, 1874; act of Mar. 13, 1875 (XVIII, 445);
selection approved by the Secretary of the Interior, July 3, 1875; Executive order,
July 31, 1903.
Executive order, Mar. 23, 1874.
(See Sec. 26, Indian appropriation act, approved
Apr. 20, 1904 (xxxIII, 225). pprop p
a Partly in Idaho.



#
;

SCHEDULE SHowING EACH INDIAN RESERVATION IN 1908, UNDER whAT AGENCY oR ScHool, TRIBES occuPYING oR BELONGING To IT, AREA NOT
ALLOTTED OR SPECIALLY RESERVED, AND AUTHORITY FOR ITS ESTABLISHMENT—Continued.
Reservation. Tribes. Acres. Established by—
NEWADA-Continued. '
Walker River . . . . . . . . . . . . . Paiute ----------------------------------- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - Executive order, Mar. 19, 1874; joint resolution of June 19, 1902 (xxxII, 744); act
of May 27, 1902 (xxxii, 245–260); act of Mar. 3, 1903 (xxxii,982–997); act of June
21, 1906 (xxxiv, 325); proclamation of President, Sept. 26, 1906, opening ceded
art to settlement. It contains 268,005.84 acres, leaving in diminished reserve
1809.16 acres. Allotted to 492 Indians, 9,783.25 acres; reserved for agency and
school, 80 acres; reserved for cemetery, 40 acres; reserved for grazing, 37,390.29
acres; reserved for timber, 3,355.62 acres; reserved for church purposes, 160
acres. Subject to disposition under President's proclamation, 268,005.84 acres.
635,320
NEW MEXICO:
Jicarilla Apache........... Jicarilla Apache...--------------------......... 286,400 Executive orders, Mar. 25, 1874, July 18, 1876, Sept. 21, 1880, May 15, 1884, and Feb.
11, 1887. 129,313.35 acres were allotted to 845 Indians, and 280.44 acres reserved
for mission, school, and agency purposes. The residue, 268,400 acres, unallotted.
| - Lands now in process of allotment.
Mescalero Apache........ . Mescaleros, Mimbreños, Lipan ................. 474,240 || Executive orders, May 29, 1873, Feb. 2, 1874, Oct. 20, 1875, May 19, 1882, and Mar.
24, 1883.
Pueblo–
Jemez ................... Pueblos --------------------------------........ 17, 510
Acoma -------------------------------------------------------------------. 95,792
San Juan ---------------- |.................................................. 17,545
Picuris -------------------------------------------------------------------- 17,461
San Felipe----------------------------------------------------------------- 34,767
Pecos (extinct) - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - 18,763
Cochiti - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - 24, 256 C fi d b - U - d S - 1864 d ld i h -
Santo Domingo...........--------------------............................. ####|Confirmed by United States, patents in 1864, under old Spanish grants acts of
Taos 17.361 Congress approved. Dec. 22, 1858 (x1, 374), and June 21, 1860 (x11, 71; see Gen.
Santa Ciara.............. … - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - 49,369 y Land Off. Rep. for 1876, p. 242, and for 1880, p.658); Executive orders of June 13
Tesuque'................. -------------------------------------------------- 17. 471 and Sept. 4, 1902, setting apart additional lands for San Felipe and Nambe
San Ildefonso.............................................................. 17.293 Pueblos, and Executive order of July 29, 1905, setting apart additional lands for
Pojoaque (extinct) . . . . . . . . . . . . - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - 13,520 Santa Clara Pueblo.
Si" ------------------------------------------------------------------------ 17, 515
Sandia ----------------------------------------...------------------....... 24, 187
Isleta.--------------------------------------------------------------------. 110,080
Nambe ------------------ -------------------------------------------------- 13, 586
Laguna-------------------------------------------------------------------- 125,225
Santa Ana ----------------------------------------------------------------- 17,361
Zuñi----------------------------------------------------------------------- 215,040 || Executive orders, Mar. 16, 1877, May 1, 1883, and Mar. 3, 1885. The original Span-
- ish grant comprised 17,581.25 acres.
1,699,485
|
#
NEW YORK:
Allegany ..................
Cattaraugus...............
Oil Spring -----------------
Oneida ....................
Onondaga.................
St. Regis...... -
Tonawanda ...............
Tuscarora -----------------
NORTH CAROLINA:
Qualla bound a ry and
other lands.
NORTH DAKOTA:
Devils Lake . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Fort Berthold . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Standing Rock . . . . . . . . . . . .
Upper Yanktonai Sioux.
Onondaga, Seneca................... -----------| 30,469
Cayuga, Onondaga, Seneca.......... -----------| 21,680
Seneca ----------------------------------------- 640
Oneida ----------------------------------•----- 350
Oneida, Onondaga, St. Regis.............. - 6,100
- St. Regis...........................----- - 14,640
Cayuga and Tonawanda bands of Seneca...... 7,549
Onondaga and Tuscarora................. - - - - - 6,249
87,677
Eastern band of Cherokee..................... 48,000
15,211
63,211
|
| Assiniboin, Cuthead (Pabaksa), Santee, Sisse- 92,144
ton, Yankton, and Wahpeton Sioux.
|
Arikara, Hidatsa, Mandan..................... 884,780
|
| Blackfeet (Sihasapa), Hunkpapa, Lower and 1,847,812
Treaties of Sept. 15, 1797 (v11, 601), and May 20, 1842 (VII, 587).
T: Sept. 15, 1797 (v11, 601), June 30, 1802 (vi.1, 70), and May 20, 1842
VII, 587).
By arrangement with the State of New York (see Ind. Aff. Rep. for 1877, 166).
Seneca agreement of Jan. 3, 1893, ratified by act of Feb. 20, 1893 £6): act
of June 7, 1897 (xxx, 89).
Treaty of Nov. 11, 1794 (vii, 44); arrangement with the State of New York.
Ind. Aff. Rep. for 1877, 168.)
Treaty and arrangement with the State of New York.
#. of May 13, 1796 (v11, 55). They hold about 24,250 acres in Canada.
Treaties of Sept. 15, 1797 (v11, 601), and Nov. 5, 1857 (XII, 991); purchased by the
Indians and held in trust by the comptroller of New York; deed dated Feb. 14,
(See
Treaty of Jan. 15, 1838 # 551); arrangement (grant and purchase) between the
Indians and the Holland Land Co.
1)eeds to Indians under decision of the United States circuit court for the western
district of North Carolina, entered at November term, 1874, and acts of Congress
approved Aug. 14, 1876 (xix., 139), and Aug. 23, 1894, (xxviii, 441); deeds to
Indians dated Oct. 9, 1876, and Aug. 14, 1880; now held in fee by Indians who
are incorporated. Act of Mar. 3, 1903 (xxxII, 1000). (See Opinions of Asst.
Atty. Gen., Mar. 14, 1894, and Feb. 3, 1904. 35,000 acres of the 98,211 acres sold.
Deeds dated Oct. 4, 1906; approved Dec. 12, 1906.)
Treaty of Feb. 19, 1867 (xv, 505); agreement of Sept. 20, 1872, confirmed in Indian
£ act approved June 22, 1874 (xviii, 167). 135,824.33 acres were
allotted to 1,193 Indians, 727-83 acres reserved for church, and 193.61 acres
reserved for £" s. Act of Apr. 27, 1904 (xxxiii,319), to amend
and ratify agreement made Nov. 2, 1901. President's proclamation of June 2,
1904 (xxxiii, 2368).
Unratified agreement of Sept. 17, 1851, and July 27, 1866; Executive orders, Apr.
12, 1870, July 13, 1880, and June 17, 1892, agreement of Dec. 14, 1886, ratified by
act of Mar. 3, 1891 (xxvi, 1032). (See Pres, proc. May 20, 1891, xxv.11,979.) 80,340
acres were allotted to 940 Indians; the residue,884,780 acres, unallotted. Lands
now in process of allotment.
Treaty of Apr. 29, 1868 (.xv, 635); Executive orders, Jan. 11 and Mar. 16, 1875, and
Nov. 28, 1876; agreement ratified by act of Feb. 28, 1877 (x1x, 254); Executive
orders, Aug. 9, 1879, and Mar. 20, 1884 (1,520,640 acres in South Dakota); unrati-
fied agreement of Oct. 17, 1882. (For modification seesundry civil appropriation
act approved Mar. 3, 1883, xxII, 624; for text see Misc. Indian Doc. xiv, 305.)
Act of Congress of Apr. 30, 1888 (xxv, 94), not accepted. Act of Congress of
Mar. 2, 1899 (xxv, 888). President's proclamation of Feb. 10, 1890 (xxvi, 1554).
Under act of Mar. 2, 1899 (xxv, 884), and authority of the President of Sept. 26,
1905, 2,489 Indians have been allotted 824,828.44 acres, leaving unallotted
1,847,811.56 acres. Lands now in process of allotment.
-


#
:

ScHEDULE showING EACH INDIAN RESERVATION IN 1908, UNDER whAT AGENCY or ScHool, TRIBEs occupy ING or BELONGING To IT, AREA Not
ALLOTTED or SPECIALLY RESERVED, AND AUTHORITY FOR ITS ESTABLISHMENT—Continued.
Reservation. Tribes. Acres. Established by-
NORTH DAKOTA-Cont'd. -
Turtle Mountain . . . . . . . . . . Pembina Chippewa ........................................ Executive orders, Dec. 21, 1882, Mar. 29 and June 3, 1884. Agreement made Oct.
2, 1892, amended by Indian appropriation act approved and ratified Apr. 21
1904, (xxxii.1, 194). 45,894 acres allotted to 326 Indians, and 186 acres reserv
for church and school purposes under the above-named act.
2,824,736
OKLAHOMA:
Cherokee .................. Cherokee....................................... 877,229 | Treaties of Feb. 14, 1833 (VII, 414), Dec. 29, 1835 £ 478), and July 19, 1866 (xIV,
799); agreement of Dec. 19, 1891, ratified by act of Mar. 3, 1893 (xxvii, 640); agree-
ment ratified by act of July 1, 1902(xxx11,716). [Lands subsequently allotted.
Cheyenne and Arapaho ... Southern Arapaho, and Northern and South- . . . . . . . . . . . . Executive order, Aug. 10, 1869; unratified agreement with Wichita, Caddo, an
ern Cheyenne. other tribes, Oct. 19, 1872; Executive orders of Apr. 18, 1882, and Jan. 17, 1883,
relative to Fort Supply military reserve £ for dis 1 under act of
Congress of July 5, 1894, by authority of Executive order of Nov. 5, 1894; see
Gen. Land Off. Rep., 1899, p. 158). Executive order of July 17, 1883, relative to
Fort Reno military reserve. Agreement made in October, 1890, confirmed in
Indian appropriation act approved Mar. 3, 1891 (xxvi, 1022–1026), 529,682.06
acres were allotted to 3,294 Indians, 231,828.55 acres for Oklahoma school lands,
32,343.93 acres reserved for military, agency, mission, and other pu s, and
the residue of 3,500,562.05 acres was opened to settlement by the President's
£ of Apr. 12, 1892 (xxvii, 1018), and Executive order of July 12, 1895.
ee President's proclamation of Aug. 12, 1903 (xxxiII, 2317).
Chickasaw ....... ......... Chickasaw ..................................... 1,690,964 Treaty of June 22, 1855 (x1, '' agreement of Apr. 23, 1897, ratified by act of June
28, 1898 (xxx, 505); act of July 1, 1902 (xxxii, 641), ratifying agreement of Mar.
21, 1902; act of Apr. 21, 1904 (xxxIII, 209); act of Apr. 28, 1 (xxxii.1, 544).
Lands now in process of allotment.
Choctaw-----.............. Choctaw........................................ 3,505,766 Do.
Creek.-----................ Creek, Yuchi.......... ........................ 26,044 | Treaties of Feb. 14, 1833 (VII, 417), and June 14, 1866 (XIV, 785), and deficiency
appropriation act of Aug. 5, 1882 (xxII, 265); agreement of Jan. 19, 1889, ratified
by act of Mar. 1, 1889 (xxv,757); President's proclamation of Mar. 23, 1889 (xxvi,
1544); agreement of Sept. 27, 1897, ratified by act of June 28, 1898 (xxx,514); agree-
ment of Mar. 8, 1900, ratified by act of Mar. 1, 1901(xxx1, 861); President's proc-
lamation of June 25, 1901(xxx11, 1071); agreement of Feb., 1902, ratified by act
of June 30, 1902 (xxxii, ); President's proclamation of Aug. 8, 1902 (xxxii,
2021). (See act of May 27, 1902, xxxII, ; act of Apr. 21, 1904 (xxxiII, 204).)
Lands now in process of allotment.
Iowa ---------------------. Iowa, Tonkawa ............. - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - ..... Executive order, Aug. 15, 1883; agreement of May 20, 1890, ratified by act of Feb.
13, 1891 (xxvi, 753). 8,685.30 acres were allotted to 109 Indians, 20 acres held in
common for church, school, etc.; the residue was opened to settlement by
proclamation of the President, Sept. 18, 1891 (xxvii, 989).
|
#

Kansa.......... - - - - - -
-
Kickapoo..................
Kiowa and Comanche ....
Modoc ---------------------
Oakland...................
Ottawa .... ---------------.
Pawnee .............. .....
Peoria.....................
Kansa, or Kaw.......... - - - - - - - - -
Mexican Kickapoo.............................
-
Apache, Comanche, Kiowa....................
Modoc-----------------------------------------.
Tonkawa, Lipan......-------------.......----.
Great and Little Osage, Quapaw ...............
Oto, Missouri........----------------- ----------
Ottawa of Blanchards Fork and Roche de Boeuf.
Pawnee - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -
Kaskaskia, Miami, Peoria, Piankashaw, Wea--
Act of June 5, 1872 (xvii, 228). 260 acres reserved forcemetery, school, and town
site. Remainder, 99,877 acres, allotted to 247 Indians; act of July 1, 1902
(xxxi.1, 686), ratifying agreement, not dated. -
Executive order, Aug. 15, 1883; agreement of June 21, 1891, ratified by act of Mar.
3, 1893 (xxvi.1, 557). 22,529.15 acres were allotted to 283 Indians, 479.72 acres
reserved for mission, agency, and school purposes; the residue was opened to
settlement by proclamation of the President, May 18, 1895 (xxix, 868); act of
Mar. 3, 1903 (xxx11, 1001).
Treaty of Oct. 21, 1867 (xv, 581, 589); agreement made Oct. 6, 1892, ratified by act
of June 6, 1900 (xxxi, 676). The cession embraced 2,488,893 acres, of which
443,338 acres have been allotted to 2,759 Indians and 11,972 acres reserved for
agency, school, religious, and other purposes; the residue of 2,033,583 acres was
opened to settlement. President's proclamations of July 4, 1901(xxxi.1, 1975),
June 23, 1902 (xxxii, 2007), Sept. 4, 1902 (xxxi.1, 2026), and Mar. 29, 1904
(xxxiii, 2340). Of the 480,000 acres grazing land set apart under act of June 6,
1900, 1,841.92 acres were reserved for town sites under act of Mar. 20, 1906
(xxxiv, 801), 82,059.52 acres were allotted to 513 Indians under act of June 5,
1906 (xxxiv, 213), and 480 acres allotted to 3 Indians under act of June 5, as
amended by act of Mar. 7, 1907 (xxxiv, 1018). The remaining 395,618.56 acres
were turned over to the General Land Office for disposal under acts of June 5
and June 28, 1906, and proclamation of Sept. 19, 1906.
Agreement with Eastern Shawnee made June 23, 1874, and confirmed in Indian
# act approved Mar. 3, 1875 (xvii.1, 447). The lands were all
allotted, 3,976 acres to 68 Indians, 8 acres reserved for church and cemetery pur-
poses, 2 acres for school, and 24 acres for timber.
Act of May 27, 1878 (xx, 84). Obtained by deeds from Cherokee, dated June 14,
1883 (Indian Deeds, vi., 476), and from Nez Percés, dated May 22, 1885 (Indian
Deeds, VI, 504). 11,273.79 acres were allotted to 73 Indians, 160.50 acres reserved
for Government and school purposes, and the residue of 79,276.60 acres was
opened to settlement. Agreement made Oct. 21, 1891, ratified by Indian appro-
priation act approved Mar. 3, 1893 (xxvii, 644).
Cherokee treaty of July 19, 1866 (xiv, 804); order of Secretary of the Interior, Mar.
27, 1871; act of June 5, 1872 (xvii,228); deed from Cherokee, dated June 14, 1883
(Indian Deeds, vi, 482). Lands now in process of allotment.
Act of Mar. 3, 1881 (xx1, .381); order of the Secretary of the Interior, June 25, 1881;
Cherokee deed, dated June 14, 1883 (Indian Deeds, vi, 479). Under acts of Feb.
8, 1887 (xxiv, 388), Feb. 28, 1891 (xxv.1, 794), and Apr. 21, 1904 (xxxIII, 189),
127,711.22 acres were allotted to 514 Indians (885 allotments). 720 acres were
reserved for agency, school, church, and cemetery purposes, and 640 acres set
aside for tribal uses.
Treaty of Feb. 23, 1867 (xv, 513), 12,714.80 acres were allotted to 157 Indians; 557.95
acres were authorized to be sold by act of Mar. 3, 1891 (xxvi, 989); the residue,
1,587.25 acres, unallotted. -
Act of Apr. 10, 1876 (x1x, 29). Of this 230,014 acres are Cherokee and 53,006 acres
are Creek lands (see Indian Deeds, vi. 470); 112,859.84 acres were allotted to 821
Indians, 840 acres reserved for school, agency, and cemetery purposes, and the
residue of 169,320 acres was opened to settlement. Agreement made Nov. 23,
1892, ratified by act of Mar. 3, 1893 (xxvii, 644).
Treaty of Feb. 23, 1867 (xv,513), 43,450 acres allotted to 218 Indians. The residue,
6,313.27 acres, sold under act of May 27, 1902 (xxx11, 245).
*
#
:
SchEDULE showING EACH INDIAN RESERVATION IN 1908, UNDER whAT AGENCY oR SCHool, TRIBEs occuPYING or BELONGING To IT, AREA Not
ALLOTTED or SPECIALLY RESERVED, AND AUTHORITY FoR its ESTABLISHMENT—Continued.
Established by—
Reservation.
OKLAHOMA–Continued.
Ponca .....................
Potawatomi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Quapaw ...................
Sac and Fox. . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Seminole ..................
Seneca ... . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . *
Shawnee -----------------.
Tribes.
Absentee Shawnee, Potawatomi... . . . . . . . . . . . .
Quapaw .........-------------...----...........
Ottawa, Sauk and Foxes of the Mississippi....
Seminole .......................................
|
|
Seneca ----------------------------------------. |
t
l
320
- - - - - - - - - - - -
Acts of Aug. 15, 1876 (x1x, 192), Mar. 3, 1877 (xIx, # May 27, 1878 (xx, 76), and
Mar. 3, 1881 # 422). Obtained by deed from Cherokee, dated June 14, 1883 .
(Indian Deeds, VI, 473); there have been allotted to 784 Indians 101,050.75 acres,
and reserved for agency, school, mission, and cemetery purposes 523.56 acres,
leaving unallotted and unreserved 320 acres. Indian appropriation act, ap-
proved A£ 21, 1904 (xxxiii, 217). ,
Treaty of Feb. 27, 1867 (xv, 531); act of May 23, 1872 (xVII, 159); agreements with
citizen Potawatomi, June 25, and absentee Shawnee, June 26, 1890, ratified and
confirmed by the Indian appropriation act of Mar. 3, 1891 (xxv.1, 1016–1021).
222,716 acres are Creek ceded lands and 365,851 acres Seminole lands. 215,679.42
acres were allotted to 1,489 Potawatomi, 70,791.47 acres to 563 absentee Shaw-
nee, 510.63 acres were reserved for Government purposes, and the residue was
opened to settlement by the President's proclamation of Sept. 18, 1891 (xxvii,
989).
Treaties of May 13, 1833 (VII, 424), and Feb. 23, 1867 (xv, 513). 56,245.21 acres were
allotted to 247 Indians, 400 acres reserved for school, and 40 acres for church
purposes. Agreement of Mar. 23, 1893, ratified in Indian appropriation act
approved Mar. 2, 1895 (xxv.111,907). Agreement of Jan. 2, 1899, ratified in Indian
£opriation act approved Mar. 3, 1901 (xxxi, 1067). Act of Mar. 3, 1903 (xxxII,
997).
Treaty of Feb. 18, 1867 (xv,495); agreement of June 12, 1890, ratified by act of Feb.
13, 1891 (xxv.1, '. 87,683.64 acres were allotted to 548 Indians and 800 acres
reserved for School and agency purposes; the residue was opened to settlement
by the President's proclamation, Sept. 18, 1891 (xxv.11, 989).
Treaty of Mar. 21, 1866 (xiv, 755); Creek agreement, Feb. 14, 1881, and deficiency
act of Aug. 5, 1882 (XXII, 265). Agreement of Mar. 16, 1889 (see Indian appro-
priation act approved Mar. 2, 1889). Agreement recorded in treaty book, vol,
3, p. 35. Agreement of Oct. 7, 1899, ratified by act of June 2, 1900 (xxx1,250).
# made Dec. 16, 1897, ratified by act of Congress approved July 1, 1898
xxx, 567).
Treaties of Feb. 28, 1831 #. 348), Dec. 29, 1832 (VII, 411), and Feb. 23, 1867 (xv, 513).
25,821.55 acres were allotted to 302 Indians, and 104.22 acres reserved for Govern-
ment, church, and school purposes. Agreement of Dec. 2, 1901, ratified by act
of May 27, 1902 (xxxii, 262).
Seneca, Eastern Shawnee .................................. Treaties of July 20, 1831 (v11, 351), Dec. 29, 1832 (VII, 411), and Feb. 23, 1867 (xv,
513); agreement with Modoc, made June 23, 1874, and confirmed by Congress
in Indian appropriation act approved Mar. 3, 1875 (xviii, 447). 10,484.81 acres
were allotted to 84 Indians, and 86 acres reserved for agency purposes; the resi-
due, 2,543 acres, sold (agreement of Dec. 2, 1901, ratified by act of May 27, 1902,
XXXII, 262).
|
#


S.
Wichita -...... -
Wyandot..................
OREGON:
Grande Ronde.............
Klamath ..................
Caddo, , Delawares, Ioni (Hainai), Kichai,
Towakoni, Waco, Wichita.
Wyandot.........-...---------------------.....
Kalapuya (Calapooya), Clackamas, Cow Creek
(Nahankhuotana), Lakmiut, Mary's River
(Chepenafa), Molala (Molalla), Nestucca,
Rogue River (Chasta), Santiam, Shasta
Chastacosta), Tumwater, Umpqua, Wapato,
Tamhill (Yamel).
Klamath, Modoc, Paiute, Pit River (Acho-
mawi), '' Walpapi), and Yahuskin
band of Snakes (Shoshoni).
Siletz...................... | Alsea, Coquille (Mishikhwutmetunne), Kusan,
Umatilla ..................
|
Kwatami, Rogue River (Chasta), Skoton,
Shasta (Chastacosta), Saiustkea (Shiuwauk?),
£, Tututni, Umpqua, and thirteen
Others,
Cayuse, Umatilla, Wallawalla .................
Warm Springs...... - - - - - - - Des Chutes (Tyich), John Day, Paiute, Tenino,
SOUTH DAKOTA:
Crow Creek and Old Win-
Ile
O.
Warm Springs (Tilkuni), Wasco.
Lower Yanktonai, Lower Brulé, Miniconjou,
and Two Kettle (Oohenonpa) Sioux.
1,511,576
3, 651,518
535
9,705, 453
872, 186
3,200
111,711
Treaty of July 4, 1866, with Delawares (x1V, 794); unratified agreement of Oct. 19,
1872; agreement made June 4, 1891, ratified by act of Mar. 2, 1895 (xxviii, 895).
152,991 acres were allotted to 965 Indians, 4,151 acres reserved for agency, school,
religious, and other purposes, and the residue of 586,468 acres was opened to set-
tlement. President's proclamation of July 4, 1901(xxxii, 1975).
Act of May 4, 1896 £ 113); President's proclamation of Mar. 16, 1896 (xxix,
£, £ Chickasaw and Choctaw leased lands west of the North Fork
of the red river.
Treaty of Feb. 23, 1867 (xv, 513). 20,695.54 acres were allotted to 241 Indians, and
16 acres reserved for churches, etc., leaving 534.72 unallotted.
Treaties of Jan. 22, 1855 (x, 1143), and Dec. 21, 1855 (xII, 982); Executive order,
June 30, 1857. 440 acres were reserved for government use and 33,148 acres
allotted to 269 Indians. Act of Apr. 28, 1904 (xxxii.1, 567), amending and rati-
fying agreement of June 27, 1901.
Treaty of Oct. 14, 1864 (XVI, 707). 177,719.62 acres were allotted to 1,174 Indians,
and 6,094.77 acres reserved foragency, school, and church purposes. The residue,
872,186 acres, unallotted and unreserved. Act of May 27, 1902 (xxx11, 260); In-
dian appropriation act approved Apr. 21, 1904 (xxxiii, 202); act of Mar. 3, 1905
(xxxiii, 1033). Lands now in process of allotment.
Unratified treaty of Aug. 11, 1855; Executive orders, Nov. 9, 1855, and Dec. 21, 1865;
act of Mar. 3, 1875 (XVIII, 446); agreement of Oct. 31, 1892, ratified by act of Aug.
15, 1894 (XXVIII, 323). 47,716.34 acres were allotted to 551 Indians; the residue of
177,563.66 acres, except 5 sections, was ceded to United States (President's proc-
lamation of May 16, 1895, xxix, 866). Acts of May 31, 1900 (xxx1,233), and Mar.
3, 1901 £ 1085).
Treaty of June 9, 1855 (x11, 945); act of Aug. 5, 1882 (xxII, 297); act of Mar. 3, 1885
(xxIII, 340); act of Oct. 17, 1888 (xxv, 559); orders of Secretary of the Interior,
Dec. 4, 1888. 76,933.90 acres were allotted to 893 Indians and 980 acres reserved
for school and mission purposes. Act of July 1, 1902 (xxxii, 730).
Treaty of June 25, 1855 (x11,963). 140,696.45 acres were allotted to 969 Indians, and
1,195 acres reserved for church, school, and agency purposes. The residue,322,108
acres, unalloted and unreserved.
Order of department, July 1, 1863; treaty of Apr. 29, 1868 (xv, 635); and Executive
order, Feb. 27, 1885, annulled by the President's proclamation of Apr. 17, 1885;
act of Mar. 2, 1889 (xxv, 888); President's proclamation of Feb. 10, 1890 (xxvi,
1554). There have been allotted to 840 Indians 172,733.81 acres, and reserved for
agency, school, and religious purposes 1,076.90 acres, leaving a residue of 111,711
acres. Lands are now in process of allotment. "
#
:
SCHEDULE SHowING EACH INDIAN RESERVATION IN 1908, UNDER whAT AGENCY oR ScHool, TRIBEs occuPYING OR BELONGING To IT, AREA Not
ALLoTTED or SPECIALLY RESERVED, AND AUTHORITY FOR ITS ESTABLISHMENT—Continued.
Tribes.
|
Reservation.
SOUTH DAKOTA-Cont'd.
Lake Traverse. . . . . . . . . . . . . | Sisseton and Wahpeton Sioux..............................
|
Cheyenne River... . . . . . . . . Blackfeet (Sihasapa), Miniconjou, Sans Arcs,
and Two Kettle (Oohenonpa) Sioux.
Lower Brulé..... . . . . . . . . . . Lower Brulé and Lower Yanktonai Sioux .....
Pine Ridge................ Brulé and Oglala Sioux, Northern Cheyenne..
-
Acres.
2,547,209
199,730
1,943,121
Established by—
Treaty of Feb. 19, 1867 (xv, 505); agreement of Sept. 20, 1872, confirmed in Indian
appropriation act approved June 22, 1874 (xviii. 167); agreement of Dec. 12, 1889,
ratified by act of Mar. 3, 1891 (xxvi, 1035–1038). 309,904.92 acres were allotted to
1,339 Indians, 32,840.25 acres reserved for school purposes, 1,347.01 acres for church
and agency purposes, and the residue, 574,678.40 acres, was opened to settle-
ment by the President's proclamation of Apr. 11, 1892 (xxvii, 1017).
Treaty of Apr. 29, 1868 (.xv, 635); Executive orders, Jan. 11, Mar 16, and May 20,
1875, and Nov. 28, 1876; agreement, ratified by act of Feb. 28, 1877 (x1x, 254);
Executive orders, Aug. 9, 1879, and Mar. 20, 1884; unratified agreement of Oct.
17, 1882. (For modification see sundry civil appropriation act approved Mar. 3,
1883 (xxii, 624); for text see Misc. Indian Docs. xiv, 305). Act of Apr. 30, 1888
(xxv. 94), not accepted. Act of Mar. 2, 1889 (xxv, 888); President's proclama-
tion of Feb. 10, 1890 (xxvi, 1554); act of Feb. 20, 1896 (xxix., 10). President's
proclamations of Feb. 7, 1903 (xxxii. 2035), and Mar. 30, 1904 (xxxiii, 2340). "

320,631.05 acres have been allotted to 934 Indians, leaving unallotted 2,547,208.95
acres.
Treaty of Apr. 29, 1868 (xv, 635); Executive orders, Jan. 11, Mar. 16, and May 20,
1875, and Nov. 28, 1876; agreement, ratified by act of Feb. 28, 1877 (x1x, 254);
Executive orders, Aug. 9, 1879, and Mar. 20, 1884. Unratified agreement of Oct.
17, 1882. (For modification see sundry civil appropriation act approved Mar. 3,
1883 (xxII, 624); for text see Misc. Indian Docs., xiv, 305.) Act of Apr. 30, 1888,
(xxv, 94), not accepted. Act of Mar. 2, 1889 (xxv, 888); President's proclamation
of Feb. 10, 1890 (xxvi, 1554); act of Feb. 20, 1896 (xxix., 10); agreement made
Mar. 1, 1898, ratified by act of Mar. 3, 1899 (xxx, 1362), ceding 120,000 acres to the
United States. 151,856 acres were allotted to 555 Indians, and 964.06 acres
reserved for agency, school, and religious purposes, leaving unallotted and
unreserved, 199,729.94 acres. See act of Apr. 21, 1906 (xxxiv, 124), and Presi-
dent's £ of Aug. 12, 1907.
Treaty o Apr. 29, 1868 (xv, 635); Executive orders, Jan. 11, Mar. 16, and May 20,
1875, and Nov. 28, 1876; agreement ratified by act of Feb. £ Exec-
utive orders, Aug. 9, 1879, and Mar. 20, 1884. Unratified agreement of Oct. 17,
1882. (For modification seesundry civil appropriation act approved Mar. 3, 1883,
xxII,624; for text see Misc. Indian Docs., xiv,305.) Act of Apr. 30, 1888 (xxv,
94), not accepted. Act of Mar. 2, 1889 (xxv,888). President's proclamation of
Feb. 10, 1890 (xxvi, 1554). (See act of Feb.20, 1896 xxix., 10.) A tract of 32,000
acres in Nebraska was set apart by Executive order of Jan. 24, 1882, and was
restored to the public domain by Executive order of Jan. 25, 1904, and by Execu-
tive order of Feb. 20, 1904, 640 acres of this land were set apart for Indian school
purposes, constituting the Sioux additional tract. (See Nebraska.) Under act
of Mar. 2, 1889 (xxy,888), and authority of President of July 29, 1904, 854,989.51
acres have been allotted to 2,604 Indians, and 11,333.68 acres reserved for agency
|
#


|
Rosebud . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Loafer (Waglukhe), Miniconjou, Oglala. Two
UTAH:
Uinta Valley ..............
Uncompahgre .............
Yankton -----------. . . . . . .
WASHINGTON:
Chehalis.-----------------.
Columbia .................
|
|
|
Kettle (Oohenonpa), Upper Brulé, and Wah-
zhazhe Sioux.
Yankton Sioux.................................
Gosiute, Pavant (Pahvant), Uinta, Yampa,
Grand River, Uncompahgre, and White
River Ute.
Tabequache (Tabeguache) Ute ................
Chinook, Clatsop, Chehalis.............. . . . . . . . - - -
Moses's band (Sinkiuse) .......................
school, and church purposes, aggregating.866,323.19 acres, leaving unallotted and
unreserved 1,943,120.74 acres. nds in process of allotment.
1,524,210 | Treaty of Apr. 29, 1868 (xv, 635); Executive orders, Jan. 11, Mar. 16, and May 20,
1875, and Nov.28, 1876; agreement ratified by act of Feb. 28, 1877 (x1x,254); Exec-
utive orders, Aug.9, 1879, and Mar. 20, 1884. Unratified agreement of Oct. 17, 1882.
For modification see sundry civil appropriation act approved Mar. 3, 1883, xxii,
24; for text see Misc. Indian Docs., xiv,305.) Act of Apr. 30, 1888 (xxv, 94) not
accepted. Act of Mar. 2, 1889, xxv, 888). President's I' of Feb. 10
1890 (xxvi, 1554). (See actof Feb.20, 1896, xxix., 10.) 1,258,558.35 acres allotted
to 4,914 Sioux Indians. 416,000 acres opened to settlement, 29,392.01 acres reserved
for Government purposes, churches, cemeteries, etc. The residue, 1,524,209,64
acres, unallotted and unreserved. Lands now in process of allotment. Agree-
ment made Mar. 10, 1898, ratified by act of Mar. 3, 1899 (xxx, 1364). Act of April
23, 1904 (xxxiii, 254) ratifying agreement made Sept. 14, 1901. President's proc-
lamation of May 16, 1904 (xxxii.1,2354).
- - - - - - - - - - - Treaty of Apr. 19, 1858 (x1,744), 268,567.72 acres were allotted to 2,649 Indians, and
1,252.89 acres reserved for agency, church, and school purposes, pursuant to an
agreement made Dec. 31, 1892, ratified by act of Congress approved Aug. 15, 1894
(xx VIII, '' the residue was opened to settlement by the President's procla-
ay
6,325, 9
mation of May 16, 1895 (xxix, 865).
|
|
179, 194 Executive order, Oct. 3, 1861; acts of '' 5, 1864 (xIII,63), June 18, 1878 (xx, 165),
and May 24, 1888 (xxv, 157); joint resolution of June 19, 1902 (xxxi.1,744); act of
Mar. 3, 1903 (xxxii,997); Indian appropriation act, approved Apr. 21, 1904(xxxiii,
207); President's proclamations of July 14, 1905, setting aside 1,010,000 acres as a
forest reserve, 2,100 acres as town-sites, 1,004,285 acres opened to homestead entry,
2,140 acres in mining claims; 103,265.35 acres allotted to 1,283 Indians, and 60,160
acres under reclamation, the residue, 179,194.65 acres, unallotted and unreserved.
- - - - - - - - - - - - Act of Congress approved June 15, 1880, ratifying the agreement of Mar. 6, 1880
(xxi, 199): Executive order, Jan.5, 1882. 12,540 acres allotted to 83 Indians and
the rest of the reservation restored to the public domain by act of June 7, 1897
(xxx, 62). Joint resolution of June 19, 1902 (xxxii, 744).
179,194
......... Order of the Secretary of the Interior, July 8, 1864; Executive order, Oct. 1, 1886.
471 acres set aside for School purposes; the residue, 3.753.63 acres, was restored
| to the public domain for Indian homestead entry. 36 Indians made homestead
selections, covering all the land.
- - - - - - - - - - - - Executive orders, Apr. 19, 1879, Mar. 6, 1880, and Feb. 23, 1883; Indian appropria-
tion act of July 4, 1884 (xxIII, 79). Agreement made July 7, 1883, ratified by act
of July 4, 1884 £, 79). Executive orders, May 1, 1886, Mar. 9, 1894; depart-
ment orders of Apr. 11 and Apr. 20, 1894, and Executive order of Jan. 19, 1895.
25,172.30 acres allotted to 40 Indians (see Executive order of May 21, 1886, and
act of Mar. 8, 1906, xxxiv, 55).
#
:
SCHEDULE showING EACH INDIAN RESERVATION IN 1908, UNDER whAT AGENCY oR ScHool, TRIBEs occupy ING oR BELONGING To IT, AREA Not
ALLOTTED or SPECIALLY RESERVED, AND AUTHORITY FoR ITs EstABLISHMENT—Continued.
*
Reservation. Tribes. Acres, Established by—
WASHINGTON–Continued.
Colville ................... Coeur d'Alène (Skitswish), Colville, Kalispel, | 1,300,000 | Executive orders, Apr. 9 and July 2, 1872; agreement made July 7, 1882, ratified by
Okinagan, Lake (Senijextee), Methow, Nes- act of July 4, 1884 (xx III, 79); act of July 1, 1892 (xxvii, 62); acts of Feb. 20, 1896
pelim, Pend d'Oreille, Sanpoil, Spokan. (xxix, 9), and July 1, 1898 (xxx, 593). 50,900.30 acres in the northern half
were allotted to 648 Indians; the rest of the northern half, estimated at 1,449,268
acres, was ordered to be opened to settlement on Oct. 10, 1900, by a proclama-
tion of the President dated Apr. 10, 1900 (xxxi, 1963); the residue, estimated at
1,300,000 acres, is unallotted. Act of Feb. 7, 1903 (xxx11, 803).
Hoh River. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Hoh ...... - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - ------ 640 Executive order, £ 11, 1893.
Lummi.................... Dwamish, Etakmur (Etakmehu), Lummi, Sno- 598 || Treaty of Pt. Elliot, Jan. 22, 1855 (x11, 927); Executive order, Nov. 22, 1873. Allotted
homish, Sukwamish (Suquamish), Swiwam- 11,634 acres to 85 Indians; reserved for Government school 80 acres; unallotted
ish (Samamish). and unreserved 598 acres.
Makah ...----............. Makah, Quileute............................... 23,040 | Treaty of Neah Bay, Jan. 31, 1855 (xii, 939); Executive orders, Oct. 26, 1872, Jan. 2
| and Oct. 21, 1873. Lands now £ of allotment, except timber lands.
Muckleshoot ... . . . . . . . . . . . *: (Niskap, Skopamish, Smulkam- 169 *# orders, Jan. 20, 1857, and Apr. 9, 1874. 39 Indians have been allotted
ish, etc.). 3,191.97 acres.
Nisqualli.................. Muckleshoot, Nisqualli, Puyallup, Skwawk- . . . . . . . . . . . | Treaty of Medicine cr., Dec. 26, 1854 (x, 1132); Executive order, Jan. 20, 1857. The
snamish (Squaxon), Stailakoom (Steilacoo- land was all allotted, 4,718 acres, to 30 Indians.
mamish), and five others.
Osette --------------------. Osette (part of the Makah)..................... 640 Executive order, Apr. 12, 1893.
Port Madison. . . . . . . . . . . . . . Dwamish, Etakmur (Etakmehu), Lummi, Sno- 1,375 | Treaty of Pt. Elliot, Jan. 22, 1855 (x11, 927); order of the Secretary of the In-
homish, Sukwamish (Suquamish), Swiwam- terior, Oct. 21, 1864. 5,909.48 acres were allotted to 39 Indians, and the residue of
ish (Samamish). 1,375 acres was not allotted.
Puyallup .................. Muckleshoot, Nisqualli, Puyallup, Skwawk- - - - - - - - - - - - - Treaty of Medicine cr., Dec. 22, 1854 (x, 1132); Executive orders, Jan. 20, 1857, and
namish (Squaxon), Stailakoom (Steilacoo- Sept. 6, 1873. 17,463 acres were allotted to 169 Indians. Agreement made Nov.
mamish), and five others. 21, 1876, ratified by act of Feb. 20, 1893 (xxv11, 464). (For text see Ind. Aff. Rep.,
1893, p. 518.) . The residue, 599 acres, laid out as an addition to the city of
Tacoma, has been sold, with the exception of 39.79 acres reserved for school,
and 19.43 acres for church and cemetery purposes, under acts of Mar. 3, 1893
| (xxvi.1, 612), June 7, 1897 (xxx, 62), and June 21, 1906 (xxxiv, 377).
Quileute................... Quileute....................-------------------- 837 Executive order, Feb. 19, 1889.
Quinaielt. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Quaitso, Quinaielt. ----------------------------. 214,262 Treaties of Olympia, July 1, 1855, and Jan. 25, 1856 (xII, 971); Executive order,
| - Nov. 4, 1873. Under acts of Feb. 8, 1887 (xxiv, 388), and Feb. 28, 1891 (xxvi,
794), 121 Indians have been allotted 9,737.94 acres, leaving unallotted 214,262.06
acres, now in process of allotment.
Shoal water . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . | Shoalwater (Lower Chehalis), Chehalis........ 335 | Executive order, Sept. 22, 1866.
Skokomish . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Clallam, Skokomish, Twana ...................'............ Treaty of Pt No Point, Jan. 26, 1855 (x11, 933); Executive order, Feb. 25, 1874.
Allotted in treaty reserve, 4,990 acres; residue, none. Allotted in Executive
order, addition, known as the Fisher addition, 814 acres; residue, none. 62 allot-
ments.
Snohomish, or Tulalip .... Dwamish, Etakmur (Etakmehu), Lummi, Sno-
homish, Sukwamish (Suquamish), Swiwam-
ish (Samamish).
Spokan.................... Spokan................ - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -
Squaxon Island (Klahche- Nisqualli, Puyallup, Skwawksnamish (Squax-
min). on) Stailakoom (Steilacoomamish), and five
other tribes.
Swinomish (Perrys island) | Dwamish, Etakmur (Etakmehu), Lummi, Sno-
homish, Sukwamish, Swiwamish (Samam-
ish).
Yakima -------------...... Klikitat, Paloos, Topnish, Wasco, Yakima .....
WISCONSIN:
Lac Court Oreille.......... | Lac Court Oreille band of Chippewa of L.
| Superior.
|
Lac du Flambeau ......... | Lac du Flambeau band of Chippewa of L.
Superior.
La Pointe (Badr.)........ | La Pointe band of Chippewa of L. Superior....
Red Cliff................... La Pointe band (Buffalo Chief) of Chippewa
of L. Superior.
Menominee .............. Menominee ....................................
Oneida .................... Oneida ----------------------------------------.
Stockbridge ............... Stockbridge, Munsee...........................
|
- - - - - - - - - - - -
2, 542, 179
20,096
26, 153
46,613
231,680
11,803
336,345
Treaty of Pt Elliot, Jan. 22, 1855 (xII, 927); Executive order, Dec. 23, 1873.
# £re were allotted to 94 Indians, leaving the residue of 8,930 acres un-
allotted.
Executive order, Jan. 18, 1881. Agreement made Mar. 18, 1887, ratified by Indian
appropriation act approved July 13, 1892 (xxVII, 139). Joint resolution of Con-
gress of June 19, 1902 (xxxii, 744). Lands now in process of allotment,
Treaty of Medicine cr., Dec. 26, 1854 (x, 1132). The land was all allotted, 1,494.15
acres, to 23 Indians.
Treaty of Pt Elliot, Jan. 22, 1855 (xII,927); Executive order, Sept. 9, 1873. 7,172 acres
were allotted to 71 Indians; reserved for school 89.80; unallotted 0.35 acre.
Treaty of Walla Walla, June 9, 1855 (x11, 951). Agreement made Jan. 13, 1885,
ratified by Indian appropriation act approved Mar. 3, 1893 (xxvii,631). Execu-
tive order, Nov. 28, 1892; agreement, Jan. 8, 1894, ratified by act of Congress
approved Aug. 15, 1894 (xxviii,320). 255,056.03 acres were allotted to 2,823 In-
dians, and 1,020.24 acres reserved for agency, church, and school purposes; the
residue of 543,916.13 acres is held in common. Act of Dec. 21, 1904 (xxx111,595),
recognizing claim of Indians to 293,837 acres additional land subject to the right
of bona fide settlers or purchasers, acquired prior to Mar. 5, 1904.
Treaty of Sept. 30, 1854 (x, 1109); lands withdrawn by General Land Office, Nov.22,
1860, Apr. 4, 1865 (see report by Secretary of the Interior, Mar. 1, 1873). Act of
May 29, 1872 (xv11, 190). 57,746 acres allotted to 1,003 Indians; the residue, 20,096
acres, unallotted. Act of Feb. 3, 1903. (xxxii, 795).
Treaty of Sept. 30, 1854 (x, 1109), lands selected by Indians. Department order of
June 26, 1866. Act of May 29, 1872 (xvii, 190). 43,558 acres allotted to 520
Indians; act of Feb. 3, 1903 (xxxii, # 120 Indians were allotted 7,512.40 acres,
leaving unallotted 26,153.40 acres.
Treaty of Sept. 30, 1854 (x, 1109). 368.91 acres patented under art. 10, 195.71 acres
fishing ground. 76,256.92 acres allotted to 959 Indians. Under acts of Feb. 11,
1901(xxxi, 766), and Mar. 2, 1907 (xxxiv, 1217), 880 acres were allotted to 11
Indians, leaving unallotted and unreserved 46,613.58 acres.
Treaty of Sept. 30, 1854 (x, 1109); Executive order, Feb. 21, 1856. The lands were
withdrawn by the General Land Office, May 8 and June 3, 1863. 2,535.91 acres
were allotted to 35 Indians under the treaty; of the residue, 11,566.90 acres were
allotted to 169 Indians pursuant to the joint resolution of Feb. 20, 1895 (xxviii,
970), and 40.10 acres were reserved for school purposes.
Treaties of Oct. 18, 1848 (1x, 952), May 12, 1854 (x, 1064), and Feb. 11, 1856 (x1, 679).
Treaty of Feb. 3, 1838 (vii. 566). 65,402.13 acres were allotted to 1,501 Indians, and
the remainder, 84.08 acres, was reserved for school purposes.
Treaties of Nov. 24, 1848 (1x, 955), Feb. 5, 1856 (x1, 663), and Feb. 11, 1856 (x1, 679);
act of Feb. 6, 1871 (xvi, 404); for area see act of June 22, 1874 (xviii, 174).
:
#



|#
:

SCHEDULE SHOWING
EACH INDIAN RESERVATION IN 1908, UNDER whAT AGENCY oR SCHOOL, TRIBES ocCUPYING oR BELONGING To IT, AREA NOT
ALLOTTED OR SPECIALLY RESERVED, AND AUTHORITY FOR ITS ESTABLISHMENT—Continued.
Reservation.
Established by—
WYOMING:
Wind River. . . . . . . . . ....... Northern Arapaho and Eastern Band of Sho-
Total ..................
- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - | 52,013,010
Treaty of July 3, 1868 (xv, ' acts of June 22, 1874 (XVIII, 166), and Dec. 15, 1874
(xvii.1, 291); Executive order, May 21, 1887; agreement made Apr. 21, 1896,
amended and accepted by act of June 7, 1896 (xxx,93); amendment accepted by
Indians July 10, 1897. Act of Mar. 3, 1905, ratifying and amending agreement
with Indians of Apr. 21, 1904 (xxxIII, 1016). President's proclamation, June 2,
1906, opening ceded part to settlement. It contains 1,472,844:15 acres, leaving in
diminished reservation 282,115.85 acres; allotted therein to 358 Indians, 34,010.49
acres. Reserved for Mail Camp, 120 acres; reserved for Mail Camp Park, 40
acres; reserved for bridge purposes, 40 acres. Subject to disposition under
President's proclamation, 1,438,633.66 acres. 92.44 acres reserved by Secretary
to complete allotments to Indians on ceded part. Of the diminished reserve,
185,016.65 acres were allotted to 1,781 Indians, and 1,792.05 acres were reserved
for agency, school, church, and cemetery purposes, under acts of Feb. 8, 1887
(xxiv, 388), as amended by act of Feb. 28, 1891 (xxv.1, 794), and treaty of July
3, 1868 (xv, 673), leaving unallotted and unreserved 95,307.15 acres.
BULL. 301
There are some small State reservations
in Maine, New York (including Long
Island), Virginia, and South Carolina. .
Indian reservations in Canada, especi-
ally in the western part, appear to have
been formed for bands or minor divisions,
seldom for entire tribes, and the land Set
apart was usually a small area, sometimes
not exceeding 4 acres, due to the fact
that the Indians were simply confirmed
in possession of their residence tracts in-
stead of being collected on reservations
especially established for such purpose:
These tracts appear to have been reserved
in some instances in accordance, with
treaties, in some '. special act of Parlia-
ment, in some by the decision of the mili-
tary council, and in others by an Indian
commissioner. Special names were usu-
ally given, but the reservations of each
province or district were numbered. The
reservations in the Dominion number
several hundred. (C. T.)
Reservoirs. See Irrigation, Receptacles.
Resochiki £ ‘cave place”).
The name of several small independent
rancherias of the Tarahumare in Chi-
huahua, Mexico.—Lumholtz, inf'n, 1894.
Restigouche. An important Micmac
village on the N. bank of Restigoucher.,
near its mouth, in Bonaventure co.,
Quebec. The French mission of Sainte
Anne was established there in the 17th
century. In 1884 the village contained
464 souls; in 1909, 498.
Cross Point.—Bradley, Atlas, 1885. Mission
Point.–Can. Ind. Aff. for 1884, xxv, 1885. Misti-
uche.—Beauharnois (1745) in N. Y. Doc. Col.
ist.,x, 15,1858. Octagouche.—Coffen (1754), ibid.,
VI, 835, 1855. Ouristigouche.—De Levis (1760),
ibid., x, 1100, 1858. Fapechigunach-Vetromiie,
Abnakis, 59, 1866 (= ‘place for spring ''.
ments'). Restigouche.–Can. Ind. Aff. 1880, 32,
1881. tigouche.—Le Clercq (ca. 1685), quoted
£ Discov. Miss. Val,86, 1852. . Ristigutch –
etromile, Abnakis, 59, 1866," sainte-Anne de Re-
stigouche.-Roy, Noms Géographiques Québec,
336, 1906.
Retawichic (Ret-a-wi'-chic, ‘warm land').
A small pueblo of the Tarahumare on the
“Camina Real” toward Batopilas, Chi-
huahua, Mexico.
Retawichi.-Lumholtz, infn,
chic.-Orozco y Berra, Geog., 323
name).
Reyata Band. A Santee Sioux band
under Sky Man in 1853 and 1862.—Hin-
man, Jour., 3, 1869.
Reyes (Span.: Los Reyes, “twelfth-
night”). Apparently a rancheria of the
Sobaipuri on the Rio Santa Cruz, in the
present s. Arizona, in Spanish colonial
times.—Kino, map (1701), in Bancroft,
Ariz. and N. Mex., 360, 1889; Venegas,
Hist. Cal., I, map, 1759.
Rgheyinestunne (Rxo'-yi-nès-lannè’). A
former village of the Mishikhwutmetunne
on Coquille r., Oreg.—Dorsey in Jour.
Am. Folk-lore, III, 232, 1890.
Rhaap. Given as the name of a subdi-
vision of the Ntlakyapamuk residing on
1894. Tetagui-
, 1864 (Mexican
RESERVOIRS–RICKAHAKE
391
or near the middle course of Fraser r.,
Brit. Col., in 1880. The initial letter in
the name is probably a misprint.
Rhombus. See Bull-roarer.
Rhyolite. A variously colored volcanic
rock having a glassy ground-mass, exten-
sively employed by the tribes of the Mid-
dle Atlantic states for making the larger
varieties of flaked implements. It occurs
in large bodies in South mtn. and other
Eastern Slope ranges to the N. and s.,
where it is usually grayish, sometimes
purplish-gray in color, and shows scat-
tered whitish crystals of feldspar. Native
quarries have been located on the moun-
tain # near Fairfield, Pa., and it is
assumed that the countless implements of
this material found throughout an exten-
sive region to the s. and E. down to the
Atlantic coast came largely from this
source. Noteworthy in the distribution
of these ?' products are numerous
caches of long slender unspecialized
blades ranging from a few specimens to
two hundred or more. Consult Holmes
in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 1897. (w. H. H.)
Ribnaia (Russian: ‘fish”). A Chnag-
miut Eskimo village on the right bank of
the lower Yukon, Alaska; pop. 40 in 1880.
Ruibnaia.—Petroff, Rep. on Alaska, 57, 1881.
Rybnia.-Petroff in 10th Census, Alaska, 12, 1884.
Rice Lake. A settlement of the Mis-
sisauga in the county of Northumber-
land, Ontario, usually called “Rice Lake
Indians” on account of their proximity
to that body of water. In 1909 they
numbered 93. In the first half of the
19th century they were noted for their
skill in “medicine.”
Indians of Rice Lake.–Chamberlain in Jour. Am.
Folk-lore, I, 151, 1888. Rice Lake band.–Can. Ind.
Aff. Rep. 1906, 17, 1907.
Rice Lake Band, A Chippewa band re-
siding on Rice lake, Barron co., Wis.
Their settlement, according to Warren,
was made as early as the year 1700.
They numbered 184 in 1909, under La
Pointe agency.
Rice Lake.—Warren (1852) in Minn. Hist. Soc.
Coll., v, 164, 1885. Rice Lake band.—Washington
treaty (1863) in U.S. Ind. Treat., 215, 1873.
Richardville, John B. See Peshewah.
Richibucto. A Micmac village at the
mouth of Richibuctor., in Kent co., N. B.
Elagibucto.—Vetromile, Abnakis, 58, 1866. Richi-
bouctou.-Bollan (1748) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll.,
1st .s, VI, 136, 1800. Richibuctos.—Keane in Stan-
ford, Compend.,533, 1878. Rigibucto.—Vetromile,
Abnakis, 58, 1866. Rishebouctou.–Frye (1760) in
Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st s., x, 116, 1809. Rishe-
bucta.—Ibid., 115.
Richuchi (Ri-chu-chi’, from the name of
a small red aquatic animal called by the
Mexicans sandifuela). A small rancheria
of the Tarahumare, not far from Noro-
£ S. w. Chihuahua, Mexico.—Lum-
oltz, inf’n, 1894.
Rickahake. A village of the Powhatan
confederacy in 1612, probably in the pres-
ent Norfolk co., Va. It was occupied by
392
[B. A. E.
RIDDLE—ROANOAK
some renegades who had formed a plot
against a '' chief and fled to esca
unishment. The account is given by
ory in Smith (1629), Va., II, 64, repr.
1819. Cf. Righkahauk.
Riddle, Toby, See Winema.
Riechesni (Russian: “brook village’).
A former Aleut village on Little bay,
#. Krenitzin ids., Alaska; pop. 37 in
1830.
Raicheshnoe.-Veniaminof, Zapiski, II, 202, 1840.
Raychevsnoi.-Veniaminof cited by Elliott, Cond.
# Alaska, 235, 1875.
Righkahauk. A village in 1608, I'
bly of the Chickahominy tribe, on the w.
bank of Chickahominy r., in New Kent
co., Va.-Smith (1629), Va., I, map, repr.
1819. Cf. Rickahake.
Rincon £ ‘corner,’ in the S. W.
usually referring to a corner, angle, or re-
cess in a valley). A Luiseño village W.
of San Luis Rey, San Diego co., Cal., in
1883; not to be confounded with Rincon in
Riverside co. The name is now given
to a tract of 2,552.81 acres of patented
and allotted land, with 119 inhabitants,
under the Pala agency. See Ind. Aff.
Rep. for 1902, 175; for 1903, 147, 1904;
Jackson and Kinney, Rep. Mission Ind.,
29, 1883; Kelsey, Spec. p. Cal. Inds.,
33, 1906.
Ring stones. See Perforated stones.
Rique (‘place of panthers.”—Hewitt).
An important palisaded town of the an-
cient Erie, situated probably near the
present site of Erie, Erie co., Pa.. In
1658 it was said to have been sacked by
1,200 Iroquois, although defended by be-
tween 2,000 and 3,000 combatants.
Erie.—Jes. Rel: 1641, 71, 1838..., Erige.–Macauley,
N.Y., 1,119, 1829. Erike.—Ibid. Rigué.—Jes. Rel.
1656, 32, 1858. Rique.—Shea, note in Charlevoix,
New France, II, 266, 1866 (Onondaga name).
Rirak. A Yuit Eskimo village in Plover
bay, N. E. Siberia; pop. 24 in 4 houses
about 1895; 9 in 2 houses in 1901. The
people are of the Aiwan division and are
very poor.
I’ven.—Bogoras, Chukchee, 29, 1904 (Chukchi
#"' RI'rak.—Ibid. (Eskimo name).
Tirik.—Nelson in 18th Rep. B. A. E., map, 1899.
Rising Moose. See Tamaha.
Ritanoe. A village, probably of the
Powhatan confederacy, in Virginia or
North Carolina about 1612, near some
copper mines.—Strachey (ca. 1612), Va.,
26, 1849.
Ritenbenk. A missionary station and
Danish trading post in N. Greenland, just
across the bight from Disko id.
Ritenbenk.—Meddelelser om Grönland, xxv, map,
# *—cant. Hist. Greenland, I, pl.
1, 15, 1767.
Rito (Span.: ‘rite,” “ceremony”). A
former pueblo of the Laguna £ia:
on the s. bank of San José r., Valen-
cia co, N. Mex. It was deserted prior
to 1848, because those who lived higher
up on the Arroyo de Rito cut off all
the water of the stream in seasons when
they wanted to irrigate their lands, thus
depriving the people of Rito of it (Abert
in Emory Recon., 474, 1848). It is now
a small Mexican village, but there are a
few old Laguna houses there.
Ritual. Ceremony, Religion.
River Desert. A band of Algonkin oc-
cupying the Maniwaki res., comprising
about 44,537 acres, on Desert r., at its
confluence with Gatineau r., Quebec.
The members of this band, numbering
409 in 1909, gain their livelihood by
“shantying,” driving, hunting, and lum-
bering, an
e' to a limited extent in
agriculture. The women make mocca-
sins, mittens, baskets, etc., while the men
manufacture snowshoes and ax-handles.
The older men drink to excess and are
rather dependent on the whites for em-
ployment.
River Indians. Used by Hubbard in
1680 (Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 2d s., v, 33,
1815) as a collective term for the Indians
formerly living on Connecticut r. above
the coast tribes.
River Rouge. An Algonkin settlement
in Ottawa co., Quebec, containing 31 Indi-
ans in 1884.–Can. Ind. Aff. 1884, 184,
1885. -
River that Flies. A former band of the
Miniconjou Sioux.—Culbertson in Smith-
son. Rep. 1850, 142, 1851.
Roanoak (Roanok, ‘northern people’):
The first people with whom Amadas and
Barlowe came into contact after landing,
in July, 1584, on the island of Wococon
(wókákan ‘curve’ or ‘bend, from its
shape as shown on White's map), in what
is now North Carolina. The language of
the inhabitants being unintelligible, it was
but natural for them to mistake the word
Wingandacoa for the name of the country,
and the name Roanoak for that of the is-
land which these Indians inhabited. On
visiting this island (about 12 m. long) afew
days after their arrival, Barlowe and his
companions found at its northern end (a
location whence possibly the name of
the people) “a village of nine houses
built of Cedar, and fortified round about
with sharpe trees to keepe out their
enemies, and the entrance into it made
like a turne pike very artificially.” This
was the residence of Wingina, the wer-
owance of the Roanoak, and of Grangan-
ameo, his brother. White marks, this
village “Roanoac,” in accordance with
the custom of the early settlers, but not
of the natives, of designating Indian vil-
lages by the names of their inhabitants.
The name Roanoak, having been made
known in England by Barlowe, in his
report to Sir Walter Raleigh, became
fixed, in the form Roanoke, in geo-
graphical nomenclature as the name,
primarily, of an island; later it was ap-
plied to a river of Virginia and North
BULL. 30]
Carolina, a city and county of Virginia,
and will in other states.
According to Mooney, the application
of the name Roanoak (roanoke, romoke,
ronoak, the Virginia and North Carolina
term from some Algonquian dialect, which
the records of Maryland, Virginia, and
North Carolina constantly use to designate
wampum (q.v.) and for which Lawson
employs the form rawrenoc) should be re-
stricted to the village described above, one
of those of the Secotan tribe, in 1585–89,
under jurisdiction of Wingina. (w. R. G.)
Roanoke. A name.applied, with sev-
eral variants, by the Virginia colonists, to
the shell beads employed by the neighbor-
ing Indians as articles of personal adorn-
ment or media of exchange; a case of sub-
stitution of a familiar word for one that
was ill understood and probably more
difficult to pronounce. Capt. John Smith
(1612 and 1624) gives the Powhatan
name for shell beads in the form of raw-
renock and rawranoke, and William
Strachey defines rarenaw as “a chain of
beads.” The root rar means to “rub,”
‘abrade,’ ‘smooth,’ ‘polish.” The original
word may have been rdrenawok, “smoothed
shells, pl. of rarenaw. See Shellwork,
Wampum. (w. R. G.)
Robbiboe. A sort of pemmican soup
stated by Schele de Vere (Americanisms,
44, 1872) to be in use throughout the
N. W. among hunters, trappers, and
others. This is the Canadian French
rababou, a soup of flour and pemmican
used by the voyageurs and early settlers.
The word is probably derived from
nabob, ornapop, which signifies ‘broth’ in
the Chippewa and closely related dialects
of Algonquian, with n converted into r as
in some languages of this stock. (A. F. C.)
Robesco. A rancheria of the Eudeve
and the seat of a mission dating from.
1673. Situated in central Sonora, Mexico,
about lat., 29°, lon: 110°. Pop. 330 in
1678, and but 8 in 1730.
Robesco.—Rivera (1730) quoted by Bancroft, No.
Mex. States, I, 513, 1884. San Francisco de Javier
Reboyco.— #" (1678) in Doc. Hist. Mex., 4th
s., III, 355, 1857. S. Fran, Javier Reboico.—Zapata
#) quoted by Bancroft, No. Mex. States, 1,246,
1
Robinson, Alexander. A chief of the
Potawatomi, known also as Cheecheebing-
way; born at Mackinaw, Mich., in 1789.
His father was a Scotch trader, his mother
an Ottawa. Although but 5 years of age
when Gen. Anthony Wayne fought the
battle of the Miami in 1794, of which he
was an accidental observer, Robinson re-
tained a vivid recollection of what he saw
on that occasion. He was present at the
surrender of the fort at Chicago during
the War of 1812, and tried in vain to pre-
vent the massacre of the troops, succeed-
ing in carrying off Capt. Helm, the
commandant, and his wife, in a canoe,
ROANOKE—ROCKAHOMINY 393
traversing the entire length of L. Michi-
an and placing them in safety at Mack-
inaw (Wis. Hist. Soc. Coll., v1.1, 328, 1876).
It is stated that, probably in 1827, he
prevented the young men of his tribe from
making an attack on Ft Dearborn. In
the Black Hawk war of 1832 Robinson
and his people espoused the cause of the
whites, and, so far as they actively par-
ticipated, formed part of the force under
Gen. Atkinson and Gen. Henry. He
served as interpreter for Gen. Lewis Cass
during his treaty negotiations with the
Chippewa, June 6, 1820, and his name,
in the form Cheecheepinquay, is signed
to the treaty of Prairie du Chien, Wis.,
July 29, 1829; also, as Tshee-tshee-beeng-
y, to the supplementary treaty of
ct. 1, 1834. The sum of $5,000 was
allowed him, and $400 granted his chil-
dren. (C. T.)
Rocameca (contraction of Old Abnaki
Nārākāmiguk, “at (or on) the land up-
stream.”—Gerard). A former tribe of the
Abnaki confederacy on Androscoggin r.,
on the border of Oxford and Franklin
cos., Me. Their plantation extended for
several miles along both banks of the
stream. It is possible that they belonged
to the Arosaguntacook. (J. M.
Arockamecook.-Ballard in Rep. U. S. Coast Surv.
1868, 247, 1871. Arrockaumecook.–McKeen in Me.
Hist.Soc. Coll., III,323, 1853. Merocomecook.—Coffin
#. ibid., IV, 340, 1856. Narakamigă.–French
etter (1721) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 2d s., VIII,
262, 1819. £ (ca. 1761), ibid.,
3d S., VI, 246, 1837. Narrahamegock.–Penhallow
(1726) in N. H. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1, 83, 1824. Nar-
rakame :-Portsmouth treaty (1713) in Me.
Hist. Soc. Coll., VI, 250, 1859. Rocameca.-Russell,
ibid., II, 167, 1847. Roccamecco.–McKeen, ibid.,
III,323, ###### - £
1726) in N. H. Hist. Soc. Coll., I, 122, 1824.
ockamecook.-Perepole in Me. Hist. Soc. Coll., III,
333, 1853 (village). £meco.—Coffin (1797), ibid.,
IV, 340, 1856 (the point). Rouameuo.–McKeen,
ibid., ii.1, 323, 1853 (village).
Rocheachic (“fish place”). A small
ueblo of the Tarahumare in Chihuahua,
exico.—Lumholtz, inf’n, 1894.
Roche de Boeuf (French: ‘buffalo rock”).
An Ottawa village on the N. w. bank of
Maumee r., near Waterville, Lucas co.;
Ohio. In 1831 the reservation was sold
and the Indians removed to Kansas, where
'' joined the Ottawa of Blanchard Fork,
and by treaty agreement were to become
citizens in 1867.
Fond e-Detroit treaty (1807) in Am. St. Pa-
pers, Ind. Aff., I, 747, 1832 (misprint for Tondaga-
nie, the chief). Roche de Boeuf-Detroit treaty
£! in U. S. Ind. Treat., 193, 1873. Rocher de
out.—Hutchins, map (1778), in hutterfield. Wash-
ington-Irvine Corr., 354, 1882. Tendaganee's vil-
lage.—Brown, West. Gaz., 164, 1817. Tondaganie.—
Maumee treaty (1819) in U.S. ind. Treat., 203,
1873 (chief's name).
Rockahominy. An Indian food prepara-
tion (the “cold flour” of Western hunt-
ers), used under different names (psita-
mun, nuk'hik, yok'hig, rok hig, pinole, tiste,
etc.) from Canada to Peru, and made of
parched corn (called by the Powhatan
394
[B. A. E.
ROCKAWAY—RONOWADAINIE
Indians of Virginia apāruméndn, “parched
grain’) pounded into a very fine powder.
At the N. maple sugar is sometimes mixed
with it, and, in Texas, powdered mes-
quite beans, while still farther s. choco-
late and cane sugar enter into its compo-
sition. This preparation is carried in a
skin bag or pouch by the hunter, who
is able to subsist on it alone for several
days at a time. It was formerly the prin-
cipal food of Indian war parties going on
distant expeditions, its bulk being re-
duced to the smallest possible compass,
and it being so light that the Indians
could, without inconvenience, carry a
supply sufficient for a long £
Under the name of mashika, it forms an
important part of the rations furnished
to the soldiers of the Peruvian army.
From Powhatan of Virginia (with a vo-
calic suffix due to English-speaking peo-
le) rokahamān, a verb meaning, in its
indefinite sense, “softened’; cognate with
Lenape lok'hamān, and Abnaki nuk'-
hamen. (w. R. G.)
Rockaway (Renape: regawihäki, “sandy
land.’–Gerard.) A tribe formerly living
about Rockaway and Hempstead, on the
s. coast of Long id., N. Y. They were
scattered over the plains and extended
N. w. to Newton. Their principal village
was Rechquaakie, besides which they
# another on Hog id., in Rockaway
aV.
£-y-pro 1662 in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist.,
xIV, 512, 1883. Rechkewick.—Deed of 1647, ibid.,
68. Rechouwhacky.—Deed of 1639, ibid., 15. Recho-
£ (1663), ibid., xIII, 322, 1881.
Reckkeweck. —Deed of 1647, ibid., XIV, 66, 1883.
Reckkouwhacky.—Deed of 1669 quoted by Rutten-
ber, Ind. Geog. Names, 87, 1906. Reckomacki.—
Stuyvesant (1660), in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist, xIV,
474, 1883. Reckonhacky.—Doc. of 1644, ibid., 56.
Reckowacky.–Doc. of 1660, ibid., XIII, 184, 1881.
Roakaway.—Doc. of 1657, ibid., XIV, 416, 1883.
Rockaway.—Deed of 1643, ibid., 530. Rockewa
####"#"A:#.
ibid., 709.
Rockaway. A two-seated pleasure car-
riage with a canopy top, named after
Rockaway, a river and a village in New
Jersey, derived from the Delaware dia-
lect of Algonquian prevalent in this re-
gion. (A. F. C.)
Rock Village. A former Potawatomi
village in N. E. Illinois, on a reservation
sold in 1837.—Tippecanoe treaty (1832) in
U. S. Ind. Treat., 698, 1873; Washington
treaty (1837), ibid., 715.
Rocky Point. A former Micmac village
on Prince Edward id., Canada.
Roenoke. See Roanoke.
Roke An Indian food preparation
made of finely powdered parched corn:
spelled also roucheag and rokee. The
word is from Quiripi (Quinnipiac) rok hig,
abbreviated from rokéhigan, and, like its
Massachuset and Pequot-Mohegan cog-
nates, mokehik and yokeag, means ‘(what
is) softened.” (w. R. G.)
Rokohamin. See Rockahominy.
Roktsho. The highest of the Chilula
villages on Redwood cr., N. Cal.
Rooktsu.–Kroeber, MS., Univ. Cal. (Yurok name).
Roque-choh.–Gibbs in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes,
III, 139, 1853.
Rolfe, Thomas. The son and only child
of the celebrated Pocahontas (q.v.) of
Virginia, by her husband John Rolfe.
He was born in England in 1617, shortly
before the death of his mother, and was
educated in London by his uncle, Henry
Rolfe. On reaching manhood he came to
America, where, in 1641, he petitioned
the Virginia government for permission to
visit his mother's sister and uncle afmong
their people, then at war with the Eng-
lish. He is styled by one writer “agen-
tleman of great distinction and possessed
of ample fortune,” but his name is not
conspicuous in the records of his time.
He left one daughter, who in turn left
one son, through whom certain families
trace descent from Pocahontas. (J. M.
Romaine (Ordmänishipu, ‘vermilion
river, from Montagnais ordmān ‘vermil-
ion’, shipu “river.”—Gerard). A Mon-
tagnais village and trading station on the
coast of Labrador, at the mouth of Ro-
maine r. In 1884 the inhabitants num-
bered 287.
Grand Romaine.–Can. Ind. Aff. Rep. 1884, pt. 1,
185, 1885. Olomanosheebo.—Stearns, Labrador, 264,
1884. Romaine.—Ibid.
Roman Nose (Woqint, “hook nose”).
A former noted chief of the Himoiyoqis
warriorsociety of the Southern Cheyenne.
The name “Roman Nose” was given him
!' the whites; his proper name was Sauts,
‘Bat.” He was prominent in the Indian
wars along the Kansas frontier between
1864 and 1868, and led the attack at the
celebrated battle of Aricaree Fork or
Beecher's Island, E. Colorado, Sept. 17–25,
1868, in which a company of 52 scouts
under command of Col. (Gen.) G. A. For-
syth successfully held off several hundred
Cheyenne warriors for 8 days until help
arrived. Roman Nose was shot in the
afternoon of the first day's fight and died
that night in the Indian camp, to which
he had been removed by his friends.
See Cheyenne. (J. M.)
Romonan. A division of the Costanoan
family of California, presumably on San
Francisco peninsula and connected with
Dolores mission, San Francisco. Some-
times included under the term Costanos.
Romanons.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, May 31, 1861.
Ro-mo-nans.—Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, 11,506,1852.
Rowanans.—Hittell, Hist. Cal., 1, 731, 1898.
Ronatewisichroone. The Iroquois name
of a tribe, probably Algonquian, formerly
living about the upper Great Lakes.
They sent a friendly message to the
Seneca in 1715.–Livingston (1715) in
N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., v, 445, 1855.
Ronowadainie. One of the 6 “castles”
of the Amikwa, near Michilimackinac,
BULL. 301
Mich., in 1723.—Albany Conf. (1723) in
N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., v, 693, 1855.
Root Diggers. A band, probably Sho-
shoni, but given by Culbertson (Smith-
son Rep. 1850, 144, 1851) as a Crow clan.
See Digger.
Roots. For economic as well as for re-
ligious purposes the Indians used the va-
rious parts of plants to a greater extent
than substances of animal or mineral char-
acter. This was the case even in the arid
region, although plants with edible roots
are limited mainly to areas having abun-
dant rainfall. The more important uses
of roots were for food, for medicine, and
for dyes, but there were many other
uses, as for basketry, cordage, fire-sticks,
cement, etc., and for chewing, making
salt, and flavoring.
Plants of the # family furnished the
most abundant and useful root food of
the Indians throughout the U. S. The
Eskimo of Kowak r. ate roots of the wild
parsnip, which they secured from the
caches in the nests of field-mice. The
Indians of C. Flattery ate camas bulbs,
procured by trade from tribes to their
southward, as well as equisetum roots,
and roots of fern, grass, water plants,
clover, cinquefoil, and eelgrass. Equi-
setum tubers and eelgrass roots were
eaten raw; other roots were boiled by
means of hot stones or baked in pitovens.
Camas (q.v.) was a staple root-food from
the Wasatch mts. in Utah, northward
and westward; it was an article of wide-
spread commerce, influenced the migra-
tion of tribes, and might have become in
time the basis of primitive agriculture,
especially in the valley of Columbia r.
Leiberg says: “Every meadow was a
camas field. The plant was so plentiful
in many places that it is no exaggeration
to say that in the upper St Mary basin
more than half of the total herbaceous
vegetation in the lowlands was composed
of this one species.” The Skitswish
people congregated here in the summer
to dig camas and to hunt deer. The root
was dug with a sharp-pointed stick. In
part of this area the kouse root (q.v.),
second only to camas in importance, was
dug in April or May, before camas was
in season. This root is the racine blanc
of the Canadian voyageurs. It was
pounded and made into thin cakes, a foot
wide and 3 ft long, which were ribbed
from the impression of the poles on which
they were laid over the fire to smoke-dry
or bake.
The tubers of the arrowhead plant
(Sagittaria arifolia and S. latifolia), wap-
patoo (q.v.) in Algonquian, were widely
used in the N.W. for food. When pass-
ing across Chewaucan marsh of the
Oregon plains, E. of the Klamath res.,
Frémont noticed large patches of ground
ROOT DIGGERS–ROOTS
395
that had been torn up by Indian women
in digging the roots of the wappatoo.
The Chippewa and Atlantic Coast £
also made use of them. The roots of the
cattail flag and bur reed were eaten by
the Klamath of Oregon, who used also
the roots of carum, calochortus, and
valerian. The Nez Percés of Idaho ate
the balsam root (Balsamorrhiza incana
and B. sagittata), as well as the roots
of Carum gairdneri, Callirrhoë pedata, and
Ptilocalais sp.
The pomme blanche, Indian turnip, or
prairie potato (Psoralea esculenta) was
prized by tribes living on high plains from
the Saskatchewan to Louisiana and Texas.
The root was dug '. women by means
of a pointed stick, then dried, pounded
to meal, and cooked with jerked meat
and corn. For winter use these roots
were cut in thin slices and dried. The
Sioux varied their diet with roots of the
Indian turnip, two kinds of water lily,
the water grass, and the mdo of the
Sioux, called by the French pomme de
terre, the ground-nut (Apios apios). To
these may be added the tuber of milk-
weed (Asclepias tuberosa), valued by the
Sioux of the upper Platte, and the root
of the Jerusalem artichoke (Helianthus
tuberosa), eaten by the Dakota of St
Croix r. Other Plains tribes gathered
esculent roots to eke out their food sup-
ply; among them the immense roots of
the wild potato (Ipomaea leptophylla) were
dug with great labor and eaten by the
Cheyenne, Arapaho, and Kiowa. The
Miami, Shawnee, and other tribes of the
middle W. ate the “man of the earth”
(Ipomoea pandurata) and Jerusalem arti-
choke (Helianthus tuberosus). From the
universal habit among Californian tribes,
especially the Paiute, of gathering food
roots, the name “Diggers” was applied
to them by the early settlers and has
remained to this day in popular usage.
The esculent roots growing in great vari-
ety in California were a considerable addi-
tion to the Indian larder. Among the
plants thus utilized were the brake, tule,
calochortus, camas, and various lilies.
Calochortus bulbs, called wild sago, were
eaten also by the tribes of Utah and
Arizona. The bulbs are starchy and
palatable, and it is said that the Mormons,
during their first five years in Utah, con-
sumed this root extensively.
In the S. W. few £ie roots are
found, though many medicinal roots are
gathered. The Hopi, Zuñi, and other
tribes eat the tubers of the wild potato
(Solanum jamesii). The Southern and
Eastern tribes also made use of the potato.
Though this acrid tuber is unpalatable
and requires much preparation to render
it suitable for food, many tribes recog-
nized its value. The Navaho, especially,
396 ROSARIO-ROSS
[B. A. E.
dug and consumed large quantities of it,
£ on account of the griping caused by
eating it, they ate clay with it as a pallia-
tive. The Pima, Hopi, and other Ari-
zona tribes habitually chewed the roots
of certain plants having sweet or muci-
laginous properties.
The Seminole of Florida possessed a
valuable plant called coonti (q. v.), the
bulbous starchy root of which was con-
verted into flour. The apparatus em-
ployed in the coonti industry comprised
mortars and pestles, platforms, mash ves-
sels, strainers, and vats. The starch,
separated from the mashed root by wash-
ing and sedimentation, was fermented
slightly, dried on palmetto leaves, and
made into bread. A demand among the
whites for coonti flour has led to the
establishment of several mills in Florida
The coonti industry is similar to the cas-
sava industry of the West Indies and
South America, and it seems probable
that the method of manufacture in Flor-
ida did not originate there. Hariot men-
tions 6 plants the roots of which were
valued as food by the Virginia Indians,
giving the native names, appearance, oc-
currence, and method of preparation.
Many of the medicinal roots of eastern
and southern U. S. were adopted by the
whites from the Indian pharmacopeia;
some of these are still known by their
native names, and about 40 are quoted
in current price lists of crude drugs.
Indians formerly gathered medicinal
roots to supply the trade that arose after
the coming of the whites. Many roots
were exported, especially ginseng, in
which there was an extensive commerce
with China; and, curiously enough, the
Iroquois name for the plant has the
same meaning as the Chinese name. Gin-
Seng was discovered in America by Lafitau
in 1716, and under the French régime in
Canada many thousands of dollars’ worth
were sent yearly to the Orient. In Alaska
ginseng was used by sorcerers to give
them power. Although the use of edible
roots by the Indians was general, they
nowhere practised root cultivation, even
in its incipient stages. In the U.S. the
higher agriculture, £ by maize
cultivation, seems to have been directly
adopted by tribes which had not advanced
to the stage of root cultivation. See
Basketry, Dyes and Pigments, Food, Medi-
cine and Medicine-men.
Consult Palmer, Food Products of the
North American Indians, U. S. Agric.
Rep. 1870, 1871; Chamberlain in Vehr.
d. Berliner Gesel. f. Anthr., 551, 1895;
Chesnut, Plants used by the Indians of
Mendocino co., Cal., Cont. U. S. Nat.
Herb., VII, no. 3, 1902; Coville, Notes on
the Plants used by the Klamath Indians
of Oregon, ibid., v, no. 2, 1897; Leiberg,
ibid., v, no. 1, p. 37; J. O. Dorsey in 3d
Rep. B. A. E., # 1884; MacCauley in
5th Rep. B. A. E., 1887; Hariot, Briefe
and True Report, 1590; Hrdlička in Bull.
34, B. A. E., 1908. (w. H.)
Rosario. See Nuestra Señora del Rosa-
*10.
Roscows. A former Kecoughtan settle-
ment in Elizabeth City co., Va.—Jeffer-
son (1781), Notes, 129, 1802.
Ross, John. Chief of the Cherokee; born
in Rossville, Ga., Oct. 3, 1790; died in
Washington, D. C., Aug. 1, 1866. He
was the son of an immigrant from Scot-
land by a Cherokee wife who was herself
three-quarters white. His boyhood name
of Tsan-usdí, ‘Little John,’ was ex-
changed when he reached man's estate
JOHN Ross
for that of Guwisguwi, or Cooweescoo-
wee, by which was known a large white
bird of uncommon occurrence, perhaps
the egret or the swan. He went to school
in Kingston, Tenn. In 1809 he was sent
on a mission to the Cherokee in Arkansas
by the Indian agent, and thenceforward
till the close of his life he remained in
the public service of his nation. At the
battle of the Horseshoe, and in other
operations of the Cherokee contingent
against the Creeks in 1813–14, he was ad-
jutant of the Cherokee regiment. He
was chosen a member of the national
committee of the Cherokee Council in .
1817, and drafted the reply to the U. S.
commissioners who were sent to negotiate
the exchange of the Cherokee lands for
others w. of the Mississippi. In the con-

BULL. 30]
test against the removal his talents found
play and recognition. As president of
the national committee from 1819 till
1826 he was instrumental in the intro-
duction of school and mechanical train-
ing, and led in the development of the
civilized autonomous government em-
bodied in the republican constitution
adopted in 1827. He was associate chief
with William Hicks in that year, and
president of the Cherokee constitutional
convention. From 1828 till the removal
to Indian Ter. in 1839 he was principal
chief of the Cherokee Nation, and headed
the various national delegations that vis-
ited Washington to defend the right of
the Cherokee to their national territory.
After the arrival in Indian Ter., he was
chosen chief of the united Cherokee
Nation, and held that office until his
death, although during the dissensions
caused by the Civil War the Federal au-
thorities temporarily deposed him. See
Mooney, Myths of the Cherokee, 19th
Rep. B. A. E., 122, 150, 224, 225, 1900.
Roucheag. See Rokeag.
Rouconk. A Neusiok village in 1701,
probably on lower Neuse r., in
co., N. C.—Lawson (1709), Hist. Car.,
384, 1860. -
Roundhead (Stiahta). A Wyandot
(Huron) chief who espoused the British
- cause in the War of 1812, being connected
chiefly with Col. Proctor's command.
Nothing is known of his early history,
and though spoken of as a fine-looking
man and a celebrated Indian chief, his
history as recorded refers only to the time
of the war mentioned. He was with
Maj. Muir, of Proctor's command, on the
Miami near Ft Miami, Ohio, Sept. 27–28,
1812, and urged in vain the English com-
mander to hold his position and fight the
American forces. In Oct. following he
accompanied Maj. Muir to River Raisin,
where Proctor was gathering his forces,
and later in the same year he met his
death. Gen. Proctor, in a letter dated
Oct. 23, 1813, states that “the Indian
cause and ours experienced a serious loss
in the death of Round Head.” A village
in the s. w. corner of Hardin co., Ohio,
his early home, bore his name, which
survives in that of the present town of
Roundhead built on its site. Roundhead
had a brother known as John Battise, a
man “of great size and personal strength,”
who was killed at Ft Meigs while fight-
ing for the British. C. T.
Roymount. A Delaware village with 14
warriors, existing about 1648, near C.
May, N.J.—Evelin (ca. 1648) quoted by
Proud, Penn., 1, 114, 1797.
Rsanuk (Rsá'nák, “beginning'). A Pima
village about 1 m. E. of Sacaton station,
on the Maricopa and Phoenix R. R., s.
Arizona.—Russell in 26th Rep. B. A. E.
23, 1908.
ROUCHEAG–RUNTEE
Craven .
397
Rsotuk (Rsóták’, ‘water standing’). A
Pima village N. w. of Casa Blanca, s. Ari-
zona.-Russell in 26th Rep. B. A. E.,
23, 1908. -
Ruche (“pigeon”). An Iowa gens.
Lu'-chih.–Morgan, Anc. Soc., 156, 1877. Pigeon.--
# Ru’-tce.—Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 239,
1897.
Rukhcha (“pigeon”). An Oto gens.
£ Anc. Soc., 156, 1877. Ru’-qtca.-
Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 240, 1897.
Rumsen. A division of the Costanoan
family, formerly about Monterey, Cal.,
inhabiting Monterey, Sur, and Carmel r.
The term has been made to include also,
as a subdivision, the so-called Kalendaruk
of the lower Salinas and Pajaro rs. As
early as 1602 Vizcayno wintered among
the Rumsen at Monterey, though he does
not mention them by name. The first
mission founded in California, after that
of San Diego, was established as Carmelo
in Rumsen territory in 1770. Six or eight
Rumsen, mostly old women, survived
about Monterey and Carmel in 1903. The
following villages of the Rumsen are men-
tioned: Achasta, Echilat, Guayusta, Ka-
konkaruk, Karmentaruka, Sargentaruka, -
Tukutnut, Wachanaruka. (A. L. K.)
Achasta taylor in Cai Farmer, Apr. 20, 1880.
Achastli.—Latham in Proc. Philol. Soc. Lond., VI,
79, 1852–53. Achastlians.–Chamisso in Kotzebue,
Voy., III, 49, 1821. Achastliens.–Lamanon in
Perouse, Voy., II, 291, 1797. Achastlier.—Adelung,
Mithridates, III, 204, 1816. Achastlies.-Mayer,
Mexico, II, 39, 1853. Achistas.—Taylor in Cal.
Farmer, A'. 20, 1860. Rumsenes.-Mayer, op.cit.
Rumsien.—Humboldt, Essai Pol., 1,321, 1811. Run-
cienes.—Hittell, Hist. Cal., 1,797, 1898. Runsenes.-
Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Apr. 20, 1860. Runsienes.—
Galiano, Relacion, 164, 1802. Ruslen-Latham in
Proc. Philol. Soc. Lond., v.1,79, 1854.
Rum's Village. A former village of the
Potawatomi, about 4 m. s. of South Bend,
St. ' co., Ind. It was included in
the lands ceded to the U.S. by treaty of
Chicago, Aug. 29, 1821.
Running Water. A former Cherokee
town on the s. E. bank of Tennessee r.,
below Chattanooga, near the N. w. Georgia
line, and 4 m. above Nickajack. It was
settled in 1782 by Cherokee who espoused
the British cause in the Revolutionary
war, and was known as one of the Chick-
amauga towns. It was destroyed in the
fall of 1794. See Royce in 5th Rep.
B. A. E., map, 1887; Mooney in 19th
Rep. B. A. E., 54, 78, 1900.
Runonvea. An Iroquois village for-
merly situated near Big Flats, Chemung
co., N.Y., and burned Aug. 31, 1779, by
the troops under Gen. £
Jour. Sullivan's Exped., 381, 1887.
Runtee. A circular piece of flat shell
drilled edgeways and probably strung
and originally used as an ornament. The
name runtee was first mentioned, a cen-
tury after the settlement of Virginia, by
Beverley, who says of the objects so
called: “Runtees are made of the Conch-
Shell as the Peak is, only the Shape is
flat and round like a Cheese, and drill’d
398
INFLUENCE [B. A. E."
RUPTARI—RUSSIAN
introduce firearms.
Edge-ways” (Hist. Va., bk. III, 145,1705).
Holmes says of these objects (2d Rep.
B. A. E., 230, 1883): “The fact that they
are found in widely separated localities
indicates that they were probably used
in trade since the advent of the ''
The word runtee is not Algonquian, but
evidently an English corruption of French
arrondi, ‘rounded,” “made round,” short,
perhaps, for écaille arrondie, ‘shell made
round.” Mr Holmes further remarks
that “this is probably some form of
bead held in high esteem by tribes of
the Atlantic coast when first encountered
by the whites, who have taken up its
manufacture for purposes of trade.” '.
mentions shell ronds (paganrank) worn
at the neck by Abnaki men, one of
which was worth one beaver, and ronds
(paghiganak) of the women, six small
ones or three large ones of which were
worth one beaver. See Beads, Shell-
work. (w. R. G.)
Ruptari. One of the two villages of the
Mandan (q.v.) on the upper Missouri in
North Dakota in 1804. When the Man-
dan were almost destroyed by the rav-
es of smallpox in 1837, the remnant
abandoned their villages to the Arikara
and established a new settlement nearer
Knife river. They subsequently removed
to Ft. Berthold.
Nuptadi.–Matthews, Ethnog. Hidatsa, 14, 1877.
Rooptahee.—Lewis and Clark Exped., 1,120, 1814.
Roop-tar-ha.—Lewis and Clark, Discov., 24, 1806.
Roop-tar'-har.—Lewis and Clark, Trav., 19, 1807.
Roop-tar-he.—Orig. Jour. Lewis and Clark, 1, 256,
1904. Roop-tar-hee.—Ibid., 212. Rop-tar-ha.—Am.
St. Papers, Ind. Aff., 1, 710, 1832. Ruhptare.—
#lian Trav.,335, 1843. Ruptari.–Matthews,
oc. cit.
Russian influence. Russian influence
on the natives of N. W. America began
with the voyage of Bering (1741), which
revealed the wealth of peltries to the
traders of E. Siberia. The Siberian re-
gion had been mostly subjected by the
traders at the end of the 17th century,
but the processes of intertribal trade had
carried the wrought iron of the Yakut,
the pipes and tobacco of Mongolia, among
these £ much earlier than the ad-
vent of Russians, who were the first to
But the intense hos-
tility between the Siberian and American
Eskimo at Bering strait restricted the
trade and the intercontinental influences
for many years later.
The traders conquered the Aleut, but
were checked ' the more warlike KO-
diak Eskimo and by internal dissensions;
only with the formation of a general
trading association (1781) and its sequel,
a government monopoly (1790 and 1799),
were exploration and trade systemat-
ically organized. S., and E. of Cook
inlet the Russians had to meet the oppo-
sition of the Spaniards, the English, and
the free American traders as well as the
well-armed and warlike Tlingit tribes,
Haida, etc. In the eastern interior the
Hudson’s Bay Company began to draw
away trade as early as 1810. Owing to
the hostile attitude of the Spanish author-
ities and the need of food supplies, the
Russians bought, in 1811, a small tract of
land from the natives at Bodega bay,
Cal., and later one at Russian r., where
they raised cereals for the support of the
more northerly colonies and # a little
trading. In this way they came in con-
tact with the natives of California. As
'. found the Tlingit would not trade
with them, they brought Aleut sea-otter
hunters from the N., with their kaiaks, to
hunt on the otter grounds of the Alexan-
der archipelago, the California coast, and
on at least one occasion came with one of
these parties as far s. as the Santa Bar-
bara ids., the visit lingering in the mind
of the last surviving Santa Rosa islander
late in the eighties. With the progress
of exploration direct trade and contact
with the natives on the N.W. coast pro-
ceeded about as follows:
Aleutian islands (Russian), 1741–1867.
s:" Alaska (Russian), 1804–
1867.
California (Russian), 1811–1841.
Norton sound and Yukon delta (Rus-
sian vessels), 1818–1822.
Norton Sound '' trading
posts, R. A. Co.), 1832–1867.
St Matthew and St Lawrence islands,
1810–1867.
Upper Yukon (permanent posts, H. B.
Co.), 1839–1867.
Lower Yukon (permanent posts, Rus-
sian), 1838–1867.
Bering strait, Kotzebue sound, and
coast northward, first trade, 1820.
Bering strait, Kotzebue sound, and
coast northward, beginning of regu-
lar annual trade, 1848.
A: coastw. of Return reef, first trade,
1825.
Arctic coast E. of Return reef (English),
1825.
Tanana river people, first contact (Eng-
lish), 1863.
Cook inlet and Kodiak, introduction of
cattle, 1850.
First school by Russians (at Kodiak)
for Eskimo, by order of Shelikoff,
1795.
First school by Russians for Tlingit (at
Sitka), by order of Etolin, about 1844.
Second school at Kodiak, by order of
Resanoff, 1805.
Desultory mission work (Aleut and at
Kodiak), 1793–1816.
Systematic mission work (Sitka, Ko-
diak, Aleut), 1816–1908.
Systematic mission work (Lower Yu-
kon), about 1860.
Distribution.–Aleut were transported
BULL. 30]
E. and s. and in later years as servants at
the trading #. Each trading post of
importance had a Yakut fisherman in
charge of salmon traps. Californian na-
tives were taken to Kodiak in 1841, where
there was a small village of superannuated
Company's servants as late as 1870—now,
robably, all dead. Some Kanaka from
hu took part (ca. 1850) in the Com-
pany’s whaling expeditions, which had
no great success.
Changes of sustenance, and stimulants.-
The art of distilling was introduced
among the Tlingit by Russian convicts
about 1796, and, though forbidden under
severe penalties by the Company, was
secretly practised at many of the isolated
trading posts. The use of cereals as food
was hardly known until the sixties, ex-
cept among the Company's servants at
posts. The same may be said of sugar and
tea. They were known as gifts or lux-
uries, not as trading goods. The natives
until 1867 lived entirely off the natural
food resources of the country, as did most
of the Russians and Hudson's Bay Com-
y’s men.
Clothing.—Cotton drill, cloth, and
blankets took the £ of the more valu-
able furs early in the history of the trade,
but till recently skins and native foot-
wear held their own as vastly better for
winter wear.
Tools, utensils, and guns.—The first iron
tools were made in imitation of the stone
and native copper tools and weapons
# celts were called “toes”); exotic
orms came very slowly into use. The
native, as late as 1866, preferred to buy
malleable iron or wood-files, and to make
his own tools in ancient shapes. Kettles
and frying-pans were first adopted of
exotic utensils. Guns came first from the
Hudson's Bay Company and free traders;
rcussion guns came only in the sixties.
int-and-steel was eagerly accepted from
the very first, matches only about 1867.
Axes, sheath knives, and saws were al-
ways sought in trade; other tools made
their way much more slowly.
Ornaments.—These, except pearl but-
tons (among the Tlingit) and Chinese
cash, were hardly salable among the
practical Alaskan natives. There was
£ no sale for such things except
entaliumshell, small mirrors, and copper
or brass wire for rings or bangles, which
the natives made themselves. Bright-
colored blankets and striped drilling were
a good deal used, and certain kinds of
beads, which were used as a sort of cur-
rency quite as much as for ornament.
Tobacco.—This probably reached the
Bering strait region (with pipes) by in-
tertribal commerce from Mongolia before
the Russians brought it. The American
type of pipe was not found there until
RUSSIAN INFLUENCE
399
much later, and was rarely seen until
after 1867. The Mongolian type of pipe
is not known s. and E. of Bristol bay,
where the Russians first introduced
tobacco, but was universal N. and w. of that
#. Tobaccois not mentioned in early
lists of trading goods, and was probably
# in general use after the Russians
had made permanent settlements or trad-
ing posts.
Language.—The Chinook jargon was
introduced, almost as soon as it was
formed, by free traders in s. E. Alaska,
and was also more or less used in this
# by the Russian traders. In the
Eskimo region a jargon arose, composed
of Russian, Eskimo, and Hawaiian words,
£orrupted, and used without inflection;
This jargon has been in use from Bristol
bay to Pt Barrow and on the Eskimo
coast of Siberia, and has been frequently
mistaken by hasty travelers and recorded
in vocabularies as an Eskimo dialect.
The V vocabularies were partly of
this kind. The Aleut used Russian, and
so far as is known never had a jargon.
Myths and religion.—The Aleut were
converted to the Greek Church, of which
they are, so far as they understand it, de-
voted members, though retaining secretly
much of their ancient religion. On the
rest of the people of Alaska the influence
of the Greek Church was infinitesimal, and
consisted in a purely nominal adherence
by rare individuals to a few formalities.
From what is known of the myths and
mythology of either Tlingit or Eskimo,
there was in them, up to 1868, no trace of
Christian teaching. With the first intro-
duction of Russian priests in 1793, it is
probable that native children were taught
to repeat the responses and catechism and
join in the intoned service. The teach-
ing of reading, writing, and other secular
branches did not come in most cases till
much later, but the dates are not recorded.
Population.—Zymotic diseases, nor-
mally unknown in the region, at various
times have been introduced by traders and
have £ very fatal in approximately
the order following: scarlet fever, measles,
£ syphilis. The last-named was
introduced into the Norton Sound re-
gion by the American Telegraph Expedi-
tion in 1866, the Russians having n
successful in excluding it up to that time.
A disease affecting the bones is noticeable
in many prehistoric skeletons, but seems
not to have been syphilitic. After the
warfare with the early traders ceased,
the natives under Russian auspices, when
friendly, were carefully protected as pur-
veyors of peltries, and probably did not
seriously diminish in numbers under the
conditions then existing.
In general the Russians endeavored to
maintain the status quo among the natives
400 RUSSIAN RIVER
POMO——SABOBA [B- A- E-
(other than Aleut and Tlingit), and
succeeded fairly well in so doing. The
Russian law attaching the individual to
the soil (zemliaf of his commune operated
to prevent lega marriages between native
Americans, whose “ zemlia” was Ameri-
can, and Russian servants of the com-
pany whose “zemlia” was Russian; since
when the latter finished his term of serv-
ice (if not in debt to the company) he
was obliged to go back to his onginal
domicile, while he could not take his
native wife away from her legal domicile
or “zemlia.” In this way numerous
unions not legally sanctioned grew up,
and the women who entered into them
were apparently regarded socially as in
no way less respectable than the oc-
casional Russian wives with whom they
associated on apparently equal terms, and
they made as devoted artners and
mothers. At the transfer of] Alaska to the
United States, many of these unions were
legalized by authority of the Czar in
compliance with the terms of the treaty,
which permitted Russian residents to re-
main and become American citizens if
they saw fit. The children of these
unions with Tlingit, Eskimo, Alent, or
Californian natives formed a large and in-
telliglent class on the N. W. coast, known
to t e Russians as “creoles,” a class
which gave many officials and at least
one governor (Etolin) to Russian
America. The Russo-Tlingit and Russo-
Eskimo crosses were the most numerous
and fertile. The issue of casual and
mercenary unions was a small factor, as
the women in the case were usually in-
fertile. The purity of the Aleut blood
probably suffered most from this cause,
as that of a subject people; while the
?uasi-legitimate unions above referred to
requently groduced large families which
laterforme an important element of the
civilized population. (w. H. D.)
Russian River Pomo. A collective term
for the inhabitants of the numerous Pomo
Eillages lying in the valley of Russian r.,
a .
Ba. The Tobacco clan of the Tewa
pueblos of Nambe, N. Mex., and Hano,
Ariz.
0i.—-Stephen in 8th Re . B. A. E., 39, 1891 (Hano
name). Na’-to.—Ibid. i)Navaho name). Pi’-ha.-
Ibid. (Hopi name). 8i.—Fewkesin Am. Anthr.,
VII, 166. 189-l ( Hano form). Si-td6a.—l{odge, ibid.,
11, 352, 1896 (Nambe form; triou =‘people’ ).
Seaman. A Salish tribe on Kwalekum
r., E. coast of Vancouver id. They speak
the Puntlatsh dialect. Probably iden-
tical with the Qualicum cited below, who
numbered 14 in 1909.
Kw;-le-cum.-—C.an. Ind. Afl. 1880, 3l6,1881. Kwan-
le-oum.—Ibid., 308, 1879. Qualicum.—Ibld., t. 1|.
164, 1901. O.uawlieum.—Ibld., 120, 1880. guidi-
cum.—-Ibld., map, 1891. Siunen.—-Boas, MS., B. A.
E., 1887.
Babana. A collective term applied to
the Indians of Laredo and Principe chan-
nels, Brit. Col. By Kane it was made
to include the Kitkatla, Kitkahta, and
Neeslous of the Tsimshian, and the
Kitamat and Kitlo(pe of the Kwakiutl.
Babuu.—Dunn, Hist. reg., 273, 1844. Bubusal
Indh.nl.—KB11B, Wand. in N. A., app., 1859. Se-
buu.—Dunn, op. cit.
Babeata. A Jumano (Tawehash) chief
from the mouth of the Rio Conchos in
Chihuahua, born in New Mexico. In Oct.
1683, he went to Paso del N orte, Texas, and
asked Gov. Cruzate for missions for his
peo pleand their friends, and for protection
against the Apache. His native name was
Sabeata,but he had been baptized Juan,
at Parral. It was his stor of the “great
kingdom of the Texas" that led to Do-
mingo de Mendoza’s expedition to the
interior of Texas in 1683-84. Sabeata ac-
companied the expedition, but before it
returned he ained the ill-will of the
Spaniards ant? absconded. Meanwhile
missions were established for his people
at the mouth of the Conchos (Mendoza,
Viage, 1683-84, MS. in Archivo Gen. ).
In 1691 Sabeata was met on the Rio
Guadalupe at the head of a band of his
people on their annual buffalo hunt. He
still carried his Spanish commission as
“governor,” and he asked Massanet for
more missionaries (Massanet, Diario que
hicieron los padres misioneros, Mem. de
Nueva Espafia, xxvii, 98-103, MS. ). His
name appears also as Iabiata, Safiata,
and Saveata. (H. E. B.)
Sabina. An Abnaki village in 1608 at
the mouth of Kennebec r., Me., probably
on the w. side of the main channel.
Babino.—Strachey (1618) in Me. Hist. Soc. Coll.,
III, 301. 1853. 8ebnnoa.—Sewell, ibid., vii, 304,
1876 (the chief). Sebeno.—Ballard in Rep. U. S.
Coast Surv. 1868, 257, 1871 (trans. ‘ where the river
makes into the land Bebenoa.-78trachey (1618)
in Me. Hist. Soc. Col ., iii, 301, 1353.
Sable. One of the divisions of the Ot-
tawa. Toward the close of the 17th cen-
tury they were settled at Mackinaw,
Mich.
Gem du Sable.-Bacqueville de la Potherie, iv,
59. 1753. Outaoulk of the Bable.—Doc. of 1695 in
N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., IX. 627, 1855. 0utani.inina-
gouc.—Jes. Rel. 1667, 17, 1858. Sables.-Doc. Of
1698, ibid., 683. 8nblez.—Bacqueville de la Poth-
erie, iv, 94, 1753.
Baboba. A Luisefio village, said tohave
been the principal one of San J acinto res.,
Cal. Though uisefio, the dialect differs
somewhat rom that at San Luis Rey.
San Jacinto res., established 6 m. from
San Jacinto, consists of 2,960 acres of
poor, almost waterless land. The original
dwellin€ of the Saboba people were
jacales, ut these ve place in turn to
adobe and frame EOIISQB. They gain a
livelihood chiefly by laboring for white
people, and by cultivating the 150 acres of
irrigable land contained in their reserva-
tion. Saboba village contains a Catholic
church, and a Government school that
was the first to he established among the
s. California Indians. The Saboba peo-
BULL. 301
ple formerly made baskets in considerable
numbers. They are said to have a no-
ticeable strain of Mexican blood. They
are inclined to drunkenness, especially on
the feast day held in celebration of Mex-
ican independence, owing to the intro-
duction of liquor by the whites. In 1909
the population was 140.
Laboba.—Lovett in Ind. Aff. Rep., 124, 1865 (mis-
rint). Matale de Maño.—Williamson in Ann.
£ Hi: Soc. S. Cal., II-III, 139, 1909. Saboba.—
Jackson and Kinney, Rep. Miss. Ind., 17, 1883.
San Jacinto.—Burton (1853) in H. R. Ex. Doc. 76,
34th Cong., 3d sess., 117, 1857; Ind. Aff. Rep., 175,
1902. Savova.–Kroeber in Univ. Cal. Pub., Am.
Archaeol. and Ethnol., VIII, 35, 1908 (Serrano
name). Savovoyam.—Ibid. (name for inhabit-
ants). Soboba.-Ind. Aff. Rep. 1905, 191, 1906 (said
to mean cold"). Sovovo.–Kroeber in Univ. Cal.
Pub., Am. Archaeol. and Ethnol., VIII, 39, 1908
(native form).
Sacagawea. A Shoshoni woman who
accompanied Lewis and Clark. She was
the wife of Toussaint Charbonneau, a
French Canadian voyageur living among
the Hidatsa, who was engaged by the ex-
plorers as interpreter, and she was de-
sirous of returning to her own people,
the Shoshoni of the Rocky mts., from
whom she had been captured by the Hi-
datsa and sold to Charbonneau when
about 14 years of age. On the Missourir.
her husband, by his bad seamanship, over-
turned the boat on which were the records
of the expedition, but as they floated
in the river they were seized by Saca-
gawea and thus preserved. The leaders
of the expedition have recorded praises
of the fortitude and serviceableness ex-
hibited on many occasions by Birdwoman,
as she was also called, the English ren-
dering of her Hidatsa name (tsakaka,
‘bird'; mia, otherwise wia, bia, “woman’),
though she was encumbered by an infant,
born during the journey. When Lewis
and Clark came to the first band of
Shoshoni, of which her brother had be-
come chief, Sacagawea acted as interpreter
and enabled the expedition to obtain po-
nies, without which they could not have
crossed the divide. Of her, Lewis wrote:
“Sah-cah-gar-we-ah our Indian woman
was one of the female prisoners taken at
that time tho' I cannot discover that she
shews any immotion of sorrow in recol-
lecting this event, or of joy in being again
restored to her native country; if she has
enough to eat and a few trinkets to wear
I believe she would be perfectly content
anywhere.” (Orig. Jour. Lewis and
Clark, 1, 283, 1904.) On the return jour-
ney she guided Capt. Clark's party, when
they were lost, through the mountain
passes of Montana. She remained among
the Shoshoni in Wyoming, and when the
Wind River res. was created took up her
abode there with her son, and there she
died, near Ft Washakie, Apr. 9, 1884,
almost a hundred years of age. Her grave
is marked with a brass tablet, presented
57009°—Bull. 30, pt 2–12–26
SACAGAWEA-SACHEM
401
#. Timothy F. Burke, of Cheyenne, Wyo.
The last heard of her husband was in 1838,
when Larpenteur saw him in the Hidatsa
country. He was then an old man. A
bronze statue of this heroine of the expe-
dition was erected in City Park, Portland,
Oreg., in the summer of 1905, and another
statue is to be placed in the State capitol
at Bismarck, N. Dak. Consult Orig. Jour.
Lewis and Clark, 1904–05; Hebard in
Jour. Am. Hist., I, no. 3, 1907; Fletcher
in Out West, xxIII, no. 2, 3, 1905; Coues,
Forty Years a Fur Trader, 1898; Wheeler
and Brindley in Cont. Hist. Soc. Mont.,
VII, 1910. (F. H.)
Sacahayé. An unidentified village or
tribe mentioned to Joutel in 1687 (Mar-
gry, Déc., III, 410, 1878), while he was
staying with the Kadohadacho on Red r.
of Louisiana, by the chief of that tribe,
as one of his allies. -
Sacaspada. A Calusa village on the
s. w. coast of Florida, about 1570.—Fon-
taneda Memoir (ca. 1575), Smith trans., .
19, 1854.
Sacaton (from Nahuatl sacaton, “small
grass', dim. of zacatl, Hispanized zacate,
grass’, ‘hay’). A former small settle-
ment and trading station of the Pima, on
the Gila r., about 22 m. E. of Maricopa
station and 16 m. N. of Casa Grande sta-
tion on the S. P. R. R., S. Arizona. In
1858 it had 204 inhabitants, and in 1863,
144. On the opposite bank of the river
is now the seat of the Pima agency,
which controls the Pima, Maricopa, and
'' tribes, numbering about 6,500,
and has a flourishing boarding school.
See Uturituc.
Kü'-ü-ki...—Russell, Pima MS., B. A. E., 18, 1902
W big house': Pima name). Sacatone.—Brown,
pache Country, 114, 1869. Saketon.-Box, Ad-
ventures, 325, 1869. Socatoon.—Bailey in ind. Aff.
Rep., 207, 1858. Tótsik.—ten Kate quoted by
Gatschet, MS., B. A. E., xx, 199, 1888 (Pima
name).
Sachal. Given by Wilkes (U. S. Expl.
Exped., v, 132, 133, 1844) as the name of
a tribe, numbering 40, on a lake of the
same name and on Chehalis r., S. w.
Wash., into which the lake flows" through
a river also called Sachal.”
Sachem. (1) In the form of government
of the Indians of Massachusetts, the su-
preme ruler of a territory inhabited by a
certain number of tribes, each governed
by an inferior sachem generally called by
the colonists a sagamore (a cognate word
of Abnaki origin), and acting under his
command and protection. The dignity
was hereditary, never elective. (2) By
extension, a name given by writers to the
chief of a tribe of other North American
Indians. (3) One of a body of high offi-
cials in the Tammany Society of New
York city.
The name Sachim first occursin Mourt's
Relation (1622), and next in Winslow's
Good Newes from New England (1624).
402
[B. A. E.
SACHERITON.—SACRIFICE
The plural form given by Roger Williams
(1643) shows that the word is an abbre-
viation of 86 chimau. The name is from
the Narraganset dialect, one of the prom-
inent phonetic peculiarities of which
was the assibilation of gutturals. Sáchi-
mau (=sátshimau) is by assibilation of orig-
inal k from sákimau=Abnaki sang'man
(whence, by corruption, sagamore)=Pas-
samaquoddy sogmo=Lenape sakimau=
Chippewa sagima, all radical words—
words that cannot now be referred to any
known root.
The word has given rise to the adjective
sachemic, and the substantives sachemdom
and sachemship (Gookin, 1674). A Long
Island serpent, probably the milk-snake,
has been called sachem-snake. See Chiefs,
Government, Sagamore. (W. R. G.)
Sacheriton (Sa-cher-i-ton). A division
of the Skoton, mentioned in the treaty of
Nov. 18, 1854 (U.S. Ind. Treat., 23, 1873),
as dwelling on Rogue r., Oreg.
Sächim. See Sachem.
Sachuen. A Costanoan village situated
in 1819 within 10 m. of Santa Cruz mis-
sion, Cal.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Apr. 5,
1860.
Sackagoming. See Sagakomi.
Sackhoes (Sukhoos, ‘Black Kettle, a
chief's name.—Ruttenber). A Kitcha-
wank village in 1684, on the site of Peeks-
kill, Westchester co., N. Y.
Sackhoes.—Ruttenber, Tribes Hudson R., 79, 1872;
see also Ruttenber, Ind. Geog. Names, 30, 1906.
Saeckkill.-Van der Donck (1658) quoted by Rut-
tenber, ibid., 72.
Saclan. A former group or division of
the Costanoan family £ the shore
of San Francisco bay, Cal., opposite San
Francisco, at Oakland or somewhat to
the s. They were subject to the Dolores
mission. Their dialect appears to have
been very different from other Costanoan
dialects.
Chaclan.–Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Oct. 18, 1861.
Chaclanes.—Bancroft. Hist. Cal., 1,709, 1884. Saca-
lanes.—Ibid. Saclan.-Arroyo de la Cuesta,
Idiomas Californias, 1821, MS. trans., B. A. E.
Saklans.–Choris, Voy. Pitt., 6, 1822. Soclan.—
Chamisso in Kotzebue, Voy., III, 51, 1821.
Saconnet. A band or small tribe living
near Sakonnet pt., Newport co., R. I.,
connected with the Wampanoag or the
Narraganset. Under the woman chief
Ashawonks they took the side of the
English in King Philip's war of 1675, and
from her their land was purchased by the
whites. In 1700 they numbered about
400; but in 1763 they were visited by an
epidemic which considerably diminished
their numbers, so that by 1803 they had
dwindled to a dozen persons, living near
Compton. Their chief village bore the
name of the tribe. '. M.)
Saconet.—Williams (1649) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll.,
3d s., 1x, 281, 1846. aconnet.—Parsons, Ind.
Names R. I., 25, 1861 (the point). Sagkonate.—
Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st S., ix, 199, 1804.
Sakonett.-Cotton (1674), ibid., 1, 200, 1806. #.
konnet.—Stiles (1672), ibid., x, 114, 1809. Sca
neck.—Doc. of 1676 quoted by Drake, Ind. Chron.,
53, 1836. Seaconet. – Winslow (1676) in Mass.
Hist. Soc. Coll ith s. v. 10, 1861 seaconnet-
Walley (1690), ibid.,247. Seakonnet.—fbid., 1st s.,
Ix, 199, 1804. Seconett.—Hinckley (1682), ibid.,
4th s., v, 78, 1861. Seconnett.–Mayhew (1671),
ibid., 1st s., VI, 196, 1800. Sekonett.—Hinckley
(1685), ibid., 4th s., V, 133, 1861. Sekunnet.-
Hinckley (1685), ibid., 134. Sogkonate.—Church
(1716), ibid., 1st s., 1.x, 199, 1804.
Sacrifice. In spite of the present very
general application of this term, its orig-
inal connection with religion is shown
by the meaning of the word itself, “to
make sacred.” Instead of the simple
dedication of objects to a deity or deities,
however, such as this would imply, it is
associated in the minds of most people
with the idea of self-abnegation, or the
giving up of something valuable on the
part of the sacrificer. Yet this is but
one of several ideas pertaining to sacrifice
in the minds of primitive people, and
Tylor in his standard work on Primitive
Culture has put the matter in a nutshell
while summing up the evolution—or per-
haps we should rather say devolution—
of sacrifice when he states that “the ruder
conception that the deity takes and
values the offering for itself, gives place on
the one hand to the idea of mere homage
expressed by a gift, and on the other to
the negative view that the virtue lies in
the worshipper depriving himself of some-
thing prized.” “These ideas,” he adds,
may be broadly distinguished as the gift-
theory, the homage-theory, and the ab-
negation-theory.” From what follows
it will be seen that the gift-theory was
the dominant one among Indian tribes,
et the ordeals of such a ceremony as the
un-dance show plainly that the abnega-
tion-theory occupied a prominent posi-
tion in the thought of some tribes; nor can
we deny that the homage-theory was
also entertained, however difficult it may
be to isolate it thoroughly from the others.
In all this the differences in point of view
between North American Indians and
the lower classes of so-called civilized
races on the subject of sacrifice is not
very great. A far greater distinction is
that between the view that sacrifice pro-
duces a change in the deity beneficial to
the worshipper, and the view that sacri-
fice produces a beneficial change in the
'' himself.
To understand each sacrifice properly,
six questions need to be answered: (1)
who sacrifices, (2) to what being or beings
the sacrifice is offered, (3) the nature of
the sacrifice, (4) the method of offering
it, (5) the time when it was performed,
and (6) its object.
In that part of North America N. of
Mexico by far the greater number of
sacrifices were offered by individuals,
either male or female, as when bits of food
were thrown into the fire during meals, or
BULL. 30]
articles were laid upon sacred rocks or
upon shrines. The offering of first-fruits
among the Natchez was made by each
father of a family, and on certain occa-
sions when a live stag was sacrificed by
the Iroquois it was the oldest man of the
hut or village that gave the death-blow.
At the moose feast of the Montagnais the
sacrifice was made by him who had killed
the animal. Among the Muskhogean
tribes a special sacrifice was offered by
the war leader and his religious assistant
before starting out upon an expedition,
and in general it may be said that the
leaders of war or hunting parties took
the lead also in sacrifices and all other
observances having in view the success
of the enterprise. But just as the Mus-
khogean war leader had a religious assis-
tant to share his duties, so warriors on
the N. Pacific coast were always accom-
panied by at least one shaman. In pre-
scribing what offerings should be made in
case of sickness, the shaman was an ab-
solute guide, though the offerings were
actually furnished by the family of the
sick man and were often a mere payment
to the shaman himself. Society and
tribal rites and ceremonies were oftener
than not themselves considered as sacri-
fices, and thus furnish us with examples
of sacrifices participated in by large bodies
of people. Not as frequently as in the
Ol orld, and yet occasionally (wit-
ness, for instance, the White Dog cere-
mony of the Iroquois and the human
sacrifice of the Skidi Pawnee), there is a
£ national sacrifice consummated by
chosen individuals to whom the title of
“priest” may very properly be applied.
A complete answer to the second ques-
tion would necessitate a catalogue of all
the superhuman beings conceived of by
every Indian tribe, as well as those ma-
terial beings and objects which were sup-
posed to possess supernatural power in
the slightest degree. Nevertheless it may
be of interest to mention some of those
of which there is direct information.
The most prominent are: the sky, the
earth, the sun, the moon, the four car-
dinal points, the winds, the thunder, the
mountains, rocks of all sizes and shapes,
particularly those of peculiar appearance
or such as resemble things animate, cer-
tain animals and trees, springs, places
where paint was obtained, eddies and rap-
ids in rivers, and a number of monsters
supposed to dwell beneath the surface of
lakes, rivers, and the ocean. In the case
of the natural objects mentioned, it is to
be understood that it was not the object
itself in any case which was thus ap-
proached, but the animating soul of each.
In addition, offerings were made to per-
sonal manitos and medicine bundles by
the possessors of the same, by shamans
SACRIFICE
403
to their guardian spirits, and even by the
laity to shamans, though in this last case
the shaman was perhaps considered only
as an intermediary. In several cases,
even by christianized Indians, sacrifices
were offered to missionaries, to the crosses
which they carried or set up, and to the
mission churches.
The article by far the most widely used
in sacrifice was native tobacco. Next came
articles of food, and then articles of cloth-
ingandadornment, particularly the latter.
Hunting and fishing implements are
mentioned less frequently, evidently be-
cause it would be more agreeable to the
deity to receive food outright than the
means for obtaining it. Dogs, particu-
larly white ones, were sacrificed by the
Iroquois, Cree, Ottawa, Illinois, and re-
lated tribes, and in at least one feast by the
Arikara and the Skidi Pawnee. In the
buffalo country its place seems to have
been taken in a measure by the buffalo,
the skin of a white animal being again
£. In one early narrative a buf-
alo-skin is mentioned among sacrifices
offered by the Illinois, while the skull of
a buffalo was hung at the top of an Arap-
aho medicine-lodge erected by youths just
revious to their first war expedition.
he greatest importance, however, seems
to have been attached to it by the Man-
dan, who £ the skin of a young
white cowbuffalo, or, failing that, the skin
of a white bull or an old cow. The offal
of a buffalo was sacrificed by the Arikara.
Offerings of bears, or rather the skins and
skulls of these animals, are referred to
among the Iroquois and Algonquian tribes
of the N. E. forest country, being men-
tioned as far w. as the Illinois. A kind
of bear sacrifice also existed along the
N. Pacific coast and the neighboring
mountain region. Deer, elk, and moose
were sacrificed by the Iroquois and Algon-
quian tribes of the N. and E. Deer-hoofs
were held in great esteem by the N. W.
tribes, and were used to make fringes for
the dancing skirt or apron of a shaman;
it is natural, therefore, to find them men-
tioned in a list of articles sacrificed by the
Coeur d'Alènes. In the same list wolf-
tails also occur. On the N. Pacific coast
we find cuts of whale, pieces of fresh or
dried fish, and of all kinds. A
Montagnais sacrifice consisted of eels,
while the Mistassin Sacrificed fish-bones.
Among birds the first place is taken by
the eagle, which appears to have been
employed everywhere, the part offered
being the down, wings, or tail. Feathers
of other birds, especially those of a red
color, like the flicker-feathers of the N.
Pacific coast, are also mentioned. In this
connection reference should be made to
the feathered prayer-sticks (q.v.) of the
Pueblos, Navaho, and Apache. It is pos-
404
[B. A. E.
SACRIFICE
sible that similar devices were employed
elsewhere, since Maximilian mentions in
a Mandan sacrifice “little sticks or rods
to which some feathers were attached.”
Sticks without any such attachment the
Iroquois were accustomed to throw #
a certain sacred stone whenever t £
passed. Among Hima £ Russell
mentions twigs of the creosote bush, and
small stones. Next to tobacco, corn was
the most highly prized vegetal product in
most of North America, and we conse-
quently find it used in sacrifices and cere-
monies by most of the agricultural tribes.
Adair states that the only sacrifice of corn
among the Creeks was at their annual
festival which corresponds to the harvest
feast, or feast of ingathering, in the Old
World (see Busk). In some form or
other it is probable that this was repre-
sented among all the corn-raising tribes
of the E. and S. As might have been ex-
ted, this form of sacrifice also assumes
importantW"' among the tribes
of the S. W.—the Pueblos, Navaho, and
Apache—a constant sacrifice among them
being sacred meal, while among the Paw-
nee of the plains mush was used. Amon
othersacrifices of vegetal character shoul
be mentioned the red cedar-bark which
figures so prominently in the secret-
society F' of the Indians on
the N. Pacific coast. A large Iroquois
sacrifice, made in response to a dream,
contained, among other articles, four
measures of sunflower seed and as many
of beans. The incense root of the Hupa
should also be noted in this connec-
tion. Manufactured articles were repre-
sented by blankets, arrows, powder and
lead, shell beads and articles made of
them, pans, kettles, elk-skin fishing-lines,
cloth of various kinds, especially red
cloth, rings, bracelets, pipes, knives,
wooden and clay images, guns, and hatch-
ets. The predilection for red, already
remarked in connection with feathers and
cloth, finds expression also in a very wide
use of red paint for sacrificial purposes.
Paint, like any other article, might be of-
fered loose to a £ being, but
usually it was dau '' the stone,
tree, or other object to which it was de-
sired to show respect. In their own cere-
monies Dakota women use blue paint
oftener than red, but this is not a con-
stant indication of sex.
Unless the customary immolation of
a number of captives at the end of a
war expedition may be considered sacri-
ficial, human sacrifices do not seem to
have been particularly common N. of
Mexico, though there are a number of
instances. Perhaps the best known is
that of the sacrifice of a female captive
to the morning star by the Skidi Pawnee.
An early missionary tells of the sacrifice
of a female captive by the Iroquois, and
states that parts of her body were sent
to the other villages of the tribe to be
eaten. It appears from Cuoq that the
Nipissing formerly offered a young female
captive upon an elevated platform as a
sacrifice to “the god of war,” but the
wording leaves us somewhat in doubt
whether the sacrifice was anything
more than symbolic. In ancient times
Kansa Indians put the hearts of slain
foes into the fire as a sacrifice to the
winds, but later, animals such as deer
and £ were substituted. The Hu-
rons burned the viscera and a portion of
the flesh of one who had been drowned
or had died of a cold as a sacrifice to the
Sky god, who was sup to be angry.
In 1700, when Iberville was among the
Taensa villages, their temple was struck
by a thunderbolt and burned, upon which
five women threw their infants into the
flames as a sacrifice to the offended deity,
and more would have done the same had
not the French interposed. On another
occasion the Iroquois drove arrows into
the body of a new-born babe, ground up
its bones, and swallowed a little of the
resultant £ before starting out to
war; but this may have been a war-medi-
cine rather than a true sacrifice. Since
the highest class of nobles among the
Natchez and Taensa were supposed to be
of divine origin, the slaughter of a num-
ber of servants, and of other members
of their families, to wait on them in the
hereafter, was of the nature of a sacrifice,
although of an unusual character. An-
other form of human sacrifice was the
offering of scalps. Among the Arapaho
these were hung up in the medicine lodge,
and on one occasion De Smet passed a
le on the bank of the Missouri on which
ung a scalp offered by the Arikara. He
assumed that this was a sacrifice to the
sun, but more likely it was to some river
monster. At the time of the Sun-dance,
ieces of flesh were cut from their bodies
y the participants, offered to the sun,
and then placed under a buffalo chip.
In fact all the mutilations inflicted at the
Sun-dance and related ceremonies, such
as cutting off finger-joints and slitting the
flesh for the attachment of thongs, par-
took of the character of sacrifices. It is
said that the blood shed in tearing these
thongs through the flesh was acceptable
to Tiráwa, chief deity of the Pawnee.
On one occasion each member of a war-
party sacrificed a small piece of flesh
cut from his tongue. Hair—presumably
human hair—is mentioned among sacri-
fices offered by the Arikara and the
Ntlakyapamuk, but more often it was
cut or singed off out of respect for the
dead. Before passing from this subject
it should be noted that certain other
BULL. 30]
sacrifices are believed to have been sub-
stituted for an earlier sacrifice of human
beings, just as the Kansa substituted
animals of various kinds for human
hearts. Hewitt is of the opinion that
the white dog of the Iroquois has been
substituted in this way; while Fewkes
regards the prayer-sticks of the S. W. as
representing animals or human beings.
There are many points in favor of such
views, but it will not do to theorize too
far on the basis of general resemblances.
Finally, it is important to remark that
the object of sacrifice being usually to
please a supernatural being by acting in
accordance with his supposed desires, it
is obvious that songs, dances, feasts, and
ceremonies general { may be employed
for the same end and in such cases prop-
erly fall within the same category. They
are viewed in this light by the Indians
themselves.
The method of sacrificing depended
on the nature of the sacrifice itself and
the being who was supposed to receive
it. Offerings were generally made to
sacred stones by '' the articles on or
near them, inserting them in crevices, or
throwing them in their direction. As
already noted, red paint was usually
smeared upon objects considered sacred,
and Ntlakyapamuk women always paint-
ed their faces red when they went to
gather berries or to dig roots on certain
mountains, or just before they came in
sight of certain lakes. When mountains
or rocks were close to some body of water,
however, they might be considered,
as among the Haida, the dwellings of
subaqueous beings, and sacrifices were
then thrown into the water in front of
them. The Haida always placed on a
paddle the articles to be sacrificed, re-
peated a prayer or request, and let them
slide into the Sea. Sacrifices to more dis-
tant beings or those not so distinctly local-
ized were put into the fire. Sometimes,
as in the case of the white dog of the
Iroquois, the human victim of the Skidi,
and a Muskhogean deer sacrifice men-
tioned by Adair, in which the animal
was burned on a fire of green boughs,
complete cremation took place. Usually,
however, only part of the animal or arti-
cle was consumed, the rest being eaten
or otherwise employed or thrown away.
At feasts or even ordinary repasts a little
meat, fish, grease, etc., was often thrown
into the fire, though sometimes merely
on the ground. Among the Kiowa any
drink-offering, such as water or coffee,
was poured out on the ground as a sacri-
fice to the earth, but by the N.W. coast
tribes the same thing was done for the
benefit of the departed. An early mis-
sionary observes that the Hurons threw
tobacco on the red-hot stones in their
SACRIFICE
405
sweat-lodge when bathing. Still another
method # offering sacrifices was to place
them on trees or poles. Dogs were hung
on trees or tall poles by the central Al-
gonquians and some of the Plains tribes,
and white buffalo-skins were treated in
the same manner by the Mandan and
by other tribes of the northern plains.
These were offered to the sun, the lord
of life, or to other principal or celestial
deity, but offerings were made in the
same manner to beings in lakes, rivers,
and springs, except that in such cases the
poles were placed at the edge of the wa-
ter. One case of sickness is recorded in
which three dogs were hung to the door
of the house as an offering for recovery.
Such sacrifices, as well as those placed
upon rocks and other natural features,
were allowed to remain until they rotted
to pieces, though they were sometimes
plundered by foreign tribes and quite
uniformly by white people. In other
cases valuable objects were simply pre-
sented or allowed to remain for a time
and afterward removed. Vessels or uten-
sils so offered may have been regarded
as lent to the deity, but in the case of
food the idea was usually present that su-
pernatural beings ' y of thespirit
of the food and man could very properly
devour its substance. Fewkes states this
to be the belief of the Hopi; and a
£ to one of the Eastern tribes
remarks that during a certain feast they
would ask their deity to take food, yet
offered him nothing. A large £
of feasts among American Indian tribes
doubtless had this communion character.
In other cases the deity might be fed by
placing food in the mouth of a mask rep-
resenting him. At most sacrificial feasts
the food was devoured by all alike. Only
occasionally do we find that function ap-
propriated by shamans, priests, or some
special class of persons as was so fre-
quently the case in the Old World. The
Natchez, however, present an example to
the contrary, food being taken to the
temple, offered to the gods there, and
then sent to the houses of the chief and
his principal men. Tobacco was some-
times offered loose, but oftener in a pipe,
the stem of the pipe being presented to
the deity, or whiffs of smoke directed
toward him, a common custom being to
offer it to the four cardinal points, zenith,
and nadir, successively. Even without
any accompanying actions it was often
supposed that the spiritual part of to-
bacco, when smoked ceremonially, was
wafted to the presence of the gods.
Powdered tobacco was sometimes blown
into the air or upon some sacred object,
and eagle down was treated in the same
manner. Not infrequently the sacrifice
bore a symbolic resemblance to the ob-
406
[B. A. E.
SACRIFICE
ject desired by the person sacrificing.
Thus the Hupa offer dry incense root
upon a rock, near which dwells a being
supposed to have control of the weather,
when they desire the rains to cease, but
incense root mixed with water when
they wish the frosts to melt and disap-
pear. In the same way Alaskan Eskimo,
when animals of a certain species are
scarce, offer the skin of such an animal
to the moon in order that the being who
resides there may send them more.
Sacrifices to rocks, rapids, eddies, and
other natural features were usually made
every time a person passed them, and of-
ferings at meals and feasts were of course
governed by the time these occurred, the
latter being often held as the result of a
dream or a vow. The white dog feast of
the Iroquois was celebrated five days af-
ter the first appearance of the new moon
following the winter solstice. The har-
vest feast of the Southern tribes and the
corn-planting sacrifice, of the Quapaw
were in the same way dependent on the
succession of the seasons, as was the
Ntlakyapamuk sacrifice of the first ber-
ries of the season. Sacrifices to the
thunder-beings were naturally most com-
mon during thunderstorms, and periods
of want, war, or disease determined oth-
ers. The Pawnee and the Creeks sacri-
ficed part or sometimes the whole of the
first buffalo or deer killed during both
their summer and winter hunts. The
first buffalo killed by a young Pawnee
boy was also offered, and a special offer-
ing was made in this tribe when the first
thunder was heard in the spring and it
was known that winter was over. The
Skidi Pawnee made their human sacri-
fice “about corn-planting time,” but it
was not annual. According to Cushing
there was annually among the Zuñi, a
grand sacrifice of prayer-sticks by the
“Prey £ Priesthood of the
medical societies,” and at the full moon
of each month lesser sacrifices of the
same kind by the male members of the
": clans.
The objects for which sacrifices were
made were as numerous and varied as
the desires of the suppliants. The sum
and substance of '' was, as usual, to
escape evils and secure benefits. Natu-
rally enough, considering the economic
conditions among Indian tribes, food was
asked for most frequently. Second only
to this came freedom from illness. Other
petitions were for good weather, the ces-
sation of storms, a calm sea, rain, good
crops of corn, increase of courage and
success in war, hunting, or fishing, assis-
tance in passing rapids or dangerous reefs,
and the preservation of the home and
the family. A full consideration of this
'' however, comes rather under
the head of Prayer (q.v.).
As on mythology and prayer, a dis-
cussion of sacrifice borders closely also
on mortuary customs, the shades of the
dead being invoked and presented with
food, clothing, etc., much as in the case
of higher powers. There are many cases
in which supernatural beings are said to
have been men originally, but a real wor-
ship of ancestors as such appears to be
altogether absent in spite of the almost
divine honors which were paid dead
chiefs among the Natchez. In dealing
with tobacco we touch on the subject
of incense, which may be defined as a
sacrifice to please the sense of smell of
the deity just as food pleases his palate,
and songs, dances, and ceremonies please
his ears and eyes. On another side weap-
proach the question of taboos, which are
nothing more or less than prohibitions
against doing certain things displeasing
to the gods; and we find ourselves even
concerned with confession, since among
the Eskimo confession of the transgres-
sion of a taboo secures immunity from
its harmful consequences. Consecration
confronts us in the Natchez custom of
presentingseed to the temple before plant-
ing, and atonement is suggested by the
case of the Iroquois, who, having dreamed
that he had been captured and burned at
the stake, assisted by his friends went
through a mimic representation of burn-
ing at the stake, but substituted a dog
for his own person. Finally, from the
sacrifice, prayer, feast, dance, and cere-
mony designed to please, placate, and
secure the interest of supernatural beings,
we find ourselves passing over into the
charms, magic formulae, and observances
by which it is believed that his power
can be compelled almost independently
of his own volition. Such a transition is
indicated by the Lillooet belief that cold
weather, snow, or rain may be brought
on by burning the skin of an animal
having control over it.
One of the best discussions of sacrifice
among lower races generally is given by
Tylor (Primitive Culture, II, 375-410).
Material regarding American tribes in
particular must be gathered from a large
number of works, of which the following
are a few: Reports of the Bureau of Amer-
ican Ethnology, Smithsonian Institution,
and National Museum; Contributions to
North American Ethnology, Ix; Memoirs
and Bulletins of the American Museum
of Natural History; University of Cali-
fornia Publications in American Archae-
ology and Ethnology; Reports of the Pea-
y Museum of Harvard University;
American Anthropologist (old and new
series); Journal of American Folk-lore;
Reports of the Committee of the British
Association for the Advancement of
Science to investigate the Northwestern
Tribes of Canada, and Reports of the
BULL. 30]
Ethnological Survey of Canada; Trans-
actions of the Royal Society of Canada;
Transactions of the Canadian Institute;
Jesuit Relations; Thwaites, Early West-
ern Travels; Gatschet, Creek Migration
Legend, 1884–88; Adair, History of the
American Indians, 1775; Curtis, North
American Indian, I-V, 1907–09. (J.R.S.)
Sacsiol. A Chumashan village formerly
near Purísima mission, Santa Barbara
co., Cal.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Oct. 18,
1861.
Sacspili, A.Chumashan village formerly
near Purísima mission, Santa Barbara co.,
Cal.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Oct. 18, 1861.
Sadammo. Given by Jesus María (Re-
lacion, MS., 1691) as a synonym for
Apache. Jesus María and Belisle (Mar-
gry, Déc., v.1, 344, 1886) evidently heard
the same name for Apache when among
the Hasinai of Texas. La Harpe, how-
ever, makes Sadamons synonymous with
Toyals, which would seem to have been a
Tonkawa tribe. Perhaps it was a general
term for the hostile tribes N. and w. of the
Hasinai.
Sadammo.—Jesus Maria, op.cit. Sadamon.-Bel-
isle, op.cit. Sadamons.- Harpe, Jour. Hist.,
271, 1831. Sadujames.—Rivera, Diario, leg. 2763,
1736.
Sadaues. A former rancheria con-
nected with Dolores mission, San Fran-
cisco, Cal.
Sadekanaktie. A principal Onondaga
chief and speaker, first mentioned at a
council at Onondaga, N.Y., Jan. 29, 1690.
His name is variously spelled, and was
the national council name. He was
speaker at Albany, Feb. 25, 1693, and then
announced Gov. Fletcher's name of Cay-
enquiragoe, or Swift Arrow. He was
prominent in the councils of 1698 and
1699, and went to Albany in 1700 through
fear of poisoning. Colden thought his
lameness a convenient excuse, but he was
carried into a council in 1693 by four
men. Sakoghsinnakichte (a fuller form
of the name) died in 1701, and at his con-
dolence in June another chief bearing the
same name was nominated. His name
appears in many forms, including Ada-
quarande, Adaquarondo, Aqueendera,
Aqueendero, Aquenderonde, Kaqueen-
dera, Kaqueendero, Sadaganacktie, Sade-
£ Sad astie, Sadegeenaghtie,
adekanaktie, Sakoghsinnakichte, Suda-
gunachte. (w. M. B.)
Sadekanaktie. An Onondaga chief who
succeeded another of that name in 1701,
and signed the Beaver land deed of that
year and its renewal in 1726. In the first
the name is written Sadeganastic; in the
second, Sadegeenaghtie, Wolf tribe, his
totem being a bent arrow. He made two
long speeches at Albany in Aug. 1710, when
he was called Kaquendero, but he was
not so prominent in council as his prede-
cessor had been. (w. M. B.)
SACSIOL-SAGAMITE
407
Sadjugahl-lanas (S*adji'gallā’nas). A
family of the Eagle clan of the Haida.
They claim to be descended from a woman
named Hehlu-keingans, along with the
Kona-kegawai, Djiguaahl-lanas, Stawas-
haidagai, and Kaiahl-lanas. Until re-
cently they did not stand very high in the
social scale, but owing to his personal
popularity their chief in 1901 had become
town chief of Masset. This family is said
to have had 4 unnamed subdivisions.—
Swanton, Cont. Haida, 275, 1905.
Sahājügwan alth Lennas.—Harrison in Proc. Roy.
Soc. Can.,sec. II,125, 1895. £ lă'nasi-
£welfth Report N. W. Tribes of Canada,
Safiata. See Sabeata.
Sagadahoc (Abnaki: Sangedéhok, “at
the river mouth or outflow.”—Gerard).
A village at the mouth of Kennebec r., in
Sagadahoc co., Me., in 1614. Kendall,
about 1807, found some Indians living at
St Francis, Canada, who said they had
formerly lived at the mouth of the Ken-
nebec. They were probably a part of the
Wewenoc or Arosaguntacook.
he'darankiac.—Kendall, Trav., III, 144, 1809.
s ahock.—Smith (1631) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll.,
3d #". 22, 1833. Zanghe'darankiac.—Kendall,
op. cit.
Sagaiguninini (“lake people’,
sagaigün “lake', 'inini “man”). A tribe
£ lived s. w. of Ottawa r., Ontario,
: 1640. k Rel
£ ''', #
Sāgaiganinini.—Wm. Jones, inf’n, 1906 (correct
#). Sakahiganiriouek.—Jes. Rel. for 1648, 62,
Sagakomi. The name of a certain smok-
ing mixture, or substitute for tobacco,
applied also to the bearberry bush (Arc-
tostaphylos uva-ursi) or other shrubs the
leaves and bark of which are used for
the same purpose. The word, which has
come into English through Canadian
French, is not, as some have supposed
(Richardson, Arctic Exped., 11,303, 1851),
a corruption of the sac-à-commis of the
voyageurs and coureurs de bois of the
N. W., but is of Algonquian origin. It
is derived from sagdkomin, which, in
Chippewa and closely related dialects,
£ berry. The form
sagakomi occurs in Lahontan (Voy., II,
53, 1703) and other writers of the early
years of the 18th century. (A. F. C.)
Sagamite. A porridge of boiled corn,
a favoritedish of the early settlers, derived
from the Indians. The word occurs early
in Canadian French, being found in Sa-
gard-Théodat (1632), and survives still
in Louisiana, whither it was carried from
New France. As Cuoq (Lex. Algonq., 15,
1886) points out, the term never meant
“soup’ or ‘porridge’ in the language from
which it was taken. The word kisaga-
mite signifies in Nipissing, Chippewa,
and closely related Algonquian dialects,
‘the broth (agami) is hot' (kiságamitew, it
is a hot liquid”—Baraga). In English the
from
408
[B. A. E.
SAG AMORE-SAGHWAREESA
word occurs also as sagamity, as in Lewis
and Clark (Trav., III, 2, 1817). (A. F. C.)
Sagamore. A corruption of sang ma",
the Abnaki name for the chief or ruler
of a tribe, the dignity of which was elec-
tive, the choice usually falling on an in-
dividual who was at the head of a promi-
nent clan. Other spellings are sagomoh
(Rosier, 1603), sogomo, Sagomo, sagamo,
and sagamour. (2) A term applied by
early writers to the lesser sachems among
the Massachuset Indians. Josselyn uses
the word sagamorship (of which he ap-
rently was the author) as a synonym
£ sachemship. See Chiefs, Government,
Sachem. (w. R. G.)
Sagangusili (S*agá'ílustli). A family
£ to the Raven clan of the Haida.
They lived at one time in Naden harbor,
Queen Charlotte ids., Brit. Col., and are
said to have been related to the Skidao-
kao.—Swanton, Cont. Haida, 271, 1905.
£
##### * p. N.
Sagarissa. See Sakarissa.
Sagaunash (‘Englishman'). A mixed-
b' Potawatomi chief, better known
as Billy Caldwell, born in Canada about
1780. His father, according to report,
was an Irish officer in the British service,
and his mother a Potawatomi. Sagau-
nash was educated in Roman Catholic
schools, learned to write English and
French with facility, and was master of
several Indian dialects. From 1807 to
the battle of the Thames in Oct. 1813,
he was in the British interest and was
intimately associated with Tecumseh,
whose secretary he is said to have been.
After the battle referred to he transferred
his allegiance to the United States, estab-
lishing his residence at Chicago in 1820.
In 1826 he held the office of justice of the
peace, and during the Winnebago excite-
ment of 1827 was, with Shabonee, of great
service to the Americans. His wife was
a daughter of Neescotnemeg. Sagaunash
died at Council Bluffs, Iowa, Sept. 28,
1841, aged about 60 years. (C.T.)
Sagavok. A Netchilirmiut Eskimo vil-
lage on Boothia penin., S. of Felix harbor.
Sagavoq—Boas in 6th Rep. B. A. E., map, 1888.
Shag-a-voke.—Ross, Second Voy., 324, 1835.
Sagawamick. (Chippewa: , Shagawd-
mika, there is a long shallow place in the
lake'; probably a contraction of Shága-
wómikang, at the long shallow place in
the lake.”—Gerard). The principal vil-
l of the Misisagaikaniwininiwak, or
Mille Lac band of Chippewa, numbering
about 300 persons, situated on the s. shore
of Mille Lac, Minn., and during the month
of May 1900, consisting of about 30 mat-
covered wigwams. The village occupies
the site of an ancient settlement of the
Mdewakanton (q.v.), who occupied the
country until they were driven southward
by the £ probably about the
middle of the 18th £ Near the
village is a group of more than 60 burial
mounds, which, together with fragments
of pottery and implements of stone and
copper found upon the surface, was con-
£ by the Chippewa to have been of
Mdewakanton origin. The Chippewa at
the present time utilize these mounds as
burial places for their own dead, and on
the top and sides of one were 13 ancient
graves. Deeply worn trails lead from
Sagawamick toward the E., S., and w.,
and the indications are that the site has
long been occupied. (D. I. B.)
Sa-ga-wah-mick.—Bushnell in Science, 408, Sept.
23, 1904.
Sagdlet. A Danish station and Eskimo
village on an island off the s, w, coast of
Greenland, lat. 60° 15'.—Meddelelser om
Grönland, xv.1, map, 1896.
Sagdlirmiut. An exceedingly primi-
tive Eskimo tribe, having £de inter-
course with neighboring people, formerly
inhabiti Southampton id. and the
islands of Fox basin (Boas in 6th Rep.
B. A. E., 444, 451, 1888). In 1900 they
were estimated to number about 300, but
owing to the establishment of a whaling
station on their island soon afterwa
and the introduction of outside natives
with modern guns and superior appli-
ances, by which the food supply of the
islanders was quickly ' the Sag-
dlirmiut became extinct by the spring
£" (Boas in Am. Anthr., v.1, 746,
1904). -
£---". Second Voy., 250, 464, 1824.
Sagem. See Sachem.
Sagenomnas. A tribe of California, a
parently of the central portion, and pro
ably about San Joaquin r. It belonged
either to the Yokuts (Mariposan) or to
the Moquelumnan family.
Sage-nom-nas.—Johnston in Sen. Ex. Doc. 61, 32d
Cong., 1st sess., 20, 1852. Sage-nom-nis.—Ryer in
Sen. Ex. Doc. 4, 32d Cong., spec. sess., 199, 1853.
Sagewenenewak (contr. and abbrev. of
Chippewa Ságinawininiwāk, “people of
the river-mouth.”—Gerard. See Sagi-
naw). A Chippewa division living at
the mouth of '' r., Manitoba.
Säge Wenenewak.—Long, Exped. St Peters R.,
II, 153, 1824. Sagitawāwininiwag.—Wm. Jones,
inf’n, i006 (correct name).
Saghwareesa. A Tuscarora chief. Con-
rad Weiser placed him in his list of influ-
ential men in 1752, styling him “the
wisest and best Daniel,” and calling him
Achsaquareesory. He was at Ganatisgoa
in the same year, and in 1753 appeared
in Pennsylvania. In 1755 he was styled
Segwarusa, chief of the Tuscarora; in
the following year as Sequareesa—the
most frequent form. He had a confer-
ence with Sir William Johnson at Oneida
lake in 1761, was at Onondaga in the
same year, and signed the Ft Stanwix
treaty in 1768. Zeisberger called him
BULL. 301
Shequallisere in 1752. Several chiefs
bore the same name. Cf. Sakarissa,
Sequareesere. (w. M. B.)
i (‘bear’). A Yuchi clan.
Sag
Sagré'-Speck, Yuchi Inds., 70, 1906. Sagitahá.—
£ ' # X. E., 70, is: £ar
gens').
Sagin. A Costanoan village situated in
1819 within 10 m. of Santa Cruz mission,
Cal.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Apr. 5, 1860.
Saginaw (Ságinawa, ‘mouth of a
river.” — Gerard. Cf. Saguenay). A
former village situated near the present
Saginaw, Mich. It was first occupied by
the Sauk, and when deserted by that tribe
it was settled by a band of Ottawa and
Chippewa, known as Saginaw, who con-
tinued to reside there until 1837, when
they removed beyond the Mississippi.
The term was also officially employed to
designate all the £ of eastern
lower Michigan from Thunder bay south-
#: Kelton, Ft. Mackinac, 9 #. 'i
.- t. , 9, 1
£ % on £, # #.
": . Y. Doc. Col. Hist., 1x, 293, note,
1855. Saganaws.—Detroit £ (1837) in U. S.
Ind. Treat., 248,1873. Sagina.—Croghan (1765) in
N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., VII, 784, 1856. Säginäng.—
Wm. Jones, inf’n, 1905 (correct form). Saginaw.—
Detroit treaty (1855) in U.S. Ind. Treat., 234, 1873.
.—Detroit treaty (1807) in Am. St. Papers,
Ind. Aff., I, 747, 1832. .—Doc. of 1747 in
N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., x, 119, 1858. Saguinan.—
išenonville (1686), ibid., ix. 295,1855. Saguinau.—
Doc. of 1747, ibid., x, 128, 1858. Sakiman. —
Denonville S', ibid., ix, 378, 1855. Sakinam.—
Hennepin, New Discov., 83, 1698. Sakinan.—Doc.
of 1695 in N.Y. Doc. Col. Hist., ix, 604, 1855. Saki-
nang.–Frontenac (1690), ibid., 450. Saquinam:-
Memoir of 1718, ibid.,888. Saquinan.–Denonville
(1686), ibid., 293. Sau-ge-nong.—Tanner, Narr,.
30, 1830. Saw-ge-nong.—Ibid.,239. , . -
£ An Algonkin tribe or
band living in 1640 s. w. of Ottawa r. in
Ontario (Jes. Rel. 1640, 34, 1868). They
were possibly the same as the Sinago.
Sagonaquade (“he angers them'), com-
'. known as Albert Cusick. A de-
scendant of the Tuscarora chief Nicholas
Cusick, but an Onondaga by mother-
right. He was born on the Tuscarora
res., N. Y., Dec. 25, 1846, and lost his
chiefship through being a Christian. He
has aided various workers in linguistics
and folk-lore, and Horatio Hale esteemed
him highly. He was ordained deacon b
Bishop Huntington, Oct. 1, 1891, and still
lives (1909) on the Onondaga res., N.Y.,
where he is influential for good. His
notes on Indian life are of high value to
ethnology. (w. M. B.)
Sagoquas. A Massachuset villages. of
Cohasset, Norfolk co., Mass., in 1614.—
Smith (1616) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 3d
s., v.1, 97, 1837.
Sagua-lanas (Sa'gua lă'nas, le of
the town up the inlet”). A family of
the Eagle clan of the Haida. The inlet re-
ferred to in their name is probably Virago
sd. or Naden harbor. They are said to
have branched off from the Tohlka-gitu-
nai, but were afterward so closely asso-
SAGI—SAHEWAMISH
409
ciated with the Stustas as to be usually
regarded among the Stustas families.
Their town was Kung, at the entrance of
Naden harbor. A subdivision was called
Dotuskustl.—Swanton, Cont. Haida, 275,
1905.
Sa'gua lă'nas.–Swanton, op. cit. Sak‘lā’nas.-
Boas, Twelfth Rep. N. W. Tribes Can., 22, 1898.
Shagwau Lennas.—Harrison in Roy. Soc. Can., sec.
II, 124, 1895.
Saguarichic (probably ‘place of the sa-
guaro,” or giant cactus). A Tarahumare
settlement near San Francisco de Borja,
in the district of Iturbide, Chihuahua,
Mexico.—Orozco y Berra, Geog.,323, 1864;
Censo del Estado de Chihuahua, 1904.
Saguenay (French corruption of Sági-
nawa, “river-mouth,” variously spelled
sagina, saguinau, and saguina.-Gerard.
Cf. Saginaw). A group of Nascapee
bands that lived on Saguenay r., Quebec.
Saguenay.—Dutch map (1616) in N. Y. Doc. Col.
Hist., 1, 1856. Saquenets.–French writer in Me.
Hist. Soc. Coll., vi, 212, 1859.
Sagui-gitumai (Sagui gttAnā’-i, ‘GitAns
living up the in ''}; A family of the
# clan of the Haida. £, origi-
nally formed one family with the Djahui-
gitinai, but separated from them on ac-
count of some internal differences and
settled in Masset inlet; hence their name.
They occupied half of the town of Ka-
yang, just above Masset. A part of them
was called Kialdagwuns.—Swanton, Cont.
Haida, 274, 1905.
£
1898. Shagwikitone.—Harrison in Proc. Roy. Soc.
Can., sec. ii, 125, 1895.
Saguikun-lnagai (Saguikun lnaga'-i, “u
the inlet point-town people”). A branc
of a £ family called Kunalanas, be-
longing to the Raven clan.—Swanton,
Cont. Haida, 271, 1905.
Sagunte. A former village, presuma-
bly Costanoan, connected with Dolores
mission, San Francisco, Cal.—Taylor in
Cal. Farmer, Oct. 18, 1861.
Sagwaycangwalaghtton.
naghta.
Sa-haidagai (Sa rā’-idaga-i, ‘people
living on the high ground”). A subdivi-
sion of the Stawas-haidagai, a family of
the Eagle clan of the Haida, so called from
the nature of the ground on which their
houses stood.—Swanton, Cont. Haida,
273, 1905.
Saheoquiaudonqui. See Sequidongquee.
Sahewamish. A Salish division on
Hammersly inlet, at the s. end of Puget
sd., Wash. Not to be confused with the
Sawamish. -
Sahawahmish.–Stevens in H. R. Ex. Doc. 37, 34th
Cong.,3d sess., 45, 1857. Sa-heh-wamish.–U.S. Ind.
Treaties, 561,1873. Sahewamish.–Gibbs quoted by
Dall in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., 1,241, 1877. Sahhih-
wish.–Ind. Aff. '' 1856, 265, 1857. Say-hah-ma-
mish.—Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, Iv, 600, 1854. Say-
hay-ma-mish.-Starling in Ind. Aff. Rep., 170, 1852.
Sayhaynamish.—Lane in Sen. Ex. Doc. 52, 31st
Cong., 1st sess., 173, 1850. Sayhaywamish.-DeHar-
See Sayenque-
410
[B. A. E.
SAHLDUNGKUN–SAINT FRANCIS
ley # by Schoolcraft, op. cit., v, 700, 1855.
Se-héhwa-mish.—Tolmie quoted by Gibbs in Pac.
R. R. Rep., I, 434, 1855.
Sahldungkun (S*ā'id An kun). A former
town of the Sagui-gitunai family of the
Haida, on the w. side of Yagun r., at its
mouth.—Swanton, Cont. Haida, 281,
1905.
Sahtlilkwu (Saht-lil-kwu). An Okina-
gan band in Washington.–Gibbs in Pac.
R. R. Rep., 1,413, 1855.
Sahuaripa (“at the [place of the] sa-
guaro, referring to the Cereus giganteus).
A former Jova pueblo, containing also
some Opata and Eudeve, situated on an
E. branch of Yaqui r., lat. 29°30', lon. 109°,
Sonora, Mexico. It was the seat of a
Spanish mission founded in 1627. Pop.
682 in 1678; 150 in 1730. The inha
itants, also called £ probably
spoke a language slightly differing from
Opata proper. Sahuaripa is now a civil-
ized community of nearly 3,000 inhabi-
tants.
Saguaripa.—Zapata (1678) in Doc. Hist. Mex., 4th
s., III, 342, 1857. Sahuaripa.—Rivera (1730) quoted
by Bancroft, No. Mex. States, 1, 513, 1884. Sama-
ripa.—Zapata, op.cit., 341 (misprint). Santa María
de los Angeles de Saguaripa.—Zapata, op. cit., 344.
Sauaripa.–Early doc. quoted by Bandelier in
Arch. #t. Papers, III, 56, 1890. Sta María Sahua-
ripa.—Catálogo (1658) quoted by Bancroft, No.
Mex. States, I, 245, 1884. -
Saia. The name which the Hupa em-
'. when speaking to white people, to
esignate the Athapascans to the s. of
themselves, on Mad r. and the tributaries
of Eel r., Cal. Through misunderstand-
ing this name was given these people
when they were taken prisoners by the
military in 1862 and removed to a reser-
vation on Smith r., in what is now Del
Norte co., where some of them remained
until that reservation was abandoned in
1868. They were then removed to Hupa
valley, where, ill-treated by the Hupa,
they eked out a pitiful existence for 10
years, finally drifting back to their old
neighborhood. They closely resembled
the Wailaki in lan e and customs.
Spalding (Ind. Aff. Rep., 82, 1870) gave
their population as 27 men and 46 women.
In 1877 they were nearly extinct. The
were once among the bravest of the Cali-
fornia Indians. (P. E. G.)
Noan'-kakhl.–Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., III,
124, 1877 (Wailaki name). Sai’-az.–Ibid., 122.
Siahs.–Gibbs in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, III, 139,
1853. Sians.—Ibid. Siaws.–Spalding in Ind.
Aff. Rep., 82, 1870. S-yars.—Stevens in Ind. Aff.
Rep., 132, 1867.
Saikez. A Takulli village, probably of
the Tatshiautin, s. of Nechaco r., Brit.
Col., about lat. 53° 55' N., lon. 124° w.
Sai'koz.—Morice in Trans. Roy. Soc. Can., x, 109,
1892. Sy-cus.—Harmon, Jour, 202, 1820.
Sailupsun. A body of Salish of Cow-
ichan agency, Brit. Col.; pop. 69 in 1896,
including the Puntlatsh and Comox, but
no longer separately enumerated.
Pail-uk-sun.–Can. Ind. Aff. 1894, 278, 1895. Sailk-
sun.—Ibid., 1884, 188, 1885. Sail-up-sun.-Ibid.,
1895, 360, 1896.
Saint. For additional saint names, see
the Synonymy at the end of this volume.
Saint Andre. A dependency of the Mis-
sion des Apôtres which was founded in
1640 and abandoned in the following year;
situated in one of the 9 towns of the Tion-
ontati, an Iroquoian tribe inhabiting the
hill country s. and S. w. of Nottawasaga
bay, in Grey, Bruce, and Huron counties,
Ontario. The only known reference to
this mission is given in the Jesuit Rela-
tion for 1640, 95, ed. 1858.
Saint Anne. A Malecite mission in 1760
on an island in St John r., near the pres-
ent Frederickton, N. B.—Shea, Cath.
Miss., 154, 1855.
Saint Antoine. A Huron village in 1640,
and one of the dependencies of Mission de
la Conception, established among the Bear
tribe; situated probably in Simcoe co.,
Ontario (Jes. Rel. 1640, #s. '. Noth-
ing is known of its history or of its exact
position. (J. N. B. H.)
Saint Augustine. A Nascapee and Mon-
tagnais station at the mouth of St Au-
gustine r., on the N. shore of St Lawrence
gulf, Quebec. -
Sainte Elisabeth. An Al
lage among the Hurons in
17th century.
Saincte Elizabeth.—Jes. Rel. 1640, 90, 1858.
Saint Francis. A Catholic mission vil-
lage, occupied principally by Abnaki, on
St Francis r., near £ le, Yamaska
district, Quebec. After the removal of
the Christian Indians hither from Chau-
diere r. ' received constant accessions
from the Abnaki and Pennacook, especi-
ally the former, who had been driven out
of New England by the advance of the
English settlements. After the death of
Père Rasles in 1724 the greater # of the
Abnaki fled to St Francis, which thus be-
came an Abnaki village. The Arosagun-
tacook acquired the leading position, and
their dialect is that now used in the
Vill At the beginning of the French
and Indian war in 1754 a large number
of the hostile Scaticook joined the settle-
ment. As the St Francis Indians had
been driven from their homes, they retali-
ated upon the New England settlers at
every £ and soon became noted .
as the bitterest enemies of the English
colonies. In 1759 a force was organized
and sent under Maj. Rogers against the
village, which then contained about 700
£ St Francis was surprised
and burned, 200 of the Indians—men,
women, and children—being killed, and
the remainder scattered. These after-
ward returned, and the village was re-
built, but the fall of the French power in
America put an end to further hostility on
the part of the Indians. A number of
them joined the British forces in the
Revolution, and again in the War of 1812.
nquian vil-
ntario in the
BULL. 301
They numbered 360 in 1821, 387 in 1858,
335 in 1908, and 293 in 1909. They still
spend a great part of their time in hunt-
ing, as well as in making and selling
baskets, moccasins, and other, Indian
Wares. £e #:ice. i J. M.)
Alsigöntegok.-J. D. nce, inf’n, 1 (present
Abnaki '#'s.:££#
nanne). Nie 6.— es (1691), Abna
£5: 1833 ('where fish is dried by smoke’:
Abnaki name). Saint-Français.-Kendall, Trav.,
II, 53, 1809. S. Français de Sales.—Le Sueur (1734)
quoted by Kendall, ibid., 294. St. Francis.—Chau-
vignerie (1736) in N.Y." Doc. Col. Hist. Ix, 1052,
1855. St. Francis de Sales.—Shea, Cath. Miss., 142,
1855. St. Francoi...—Clinton (1745) in N. Y. Doc.
Col. Hist., VI, 281, 1855. St. François-Albany
£' ibid., v, 713, 1855. Saint François du
Lac.—Jes. Rel., LXXI, 311, 1901. Skensowahnero-
non.–Cuoq., Lex., 155, 1882 (“people at St Fran-
cis, from skensowah, a corruption of St François,
me “at”, ronon “people': Caughnawaga name). Za
Plasua.—Wzokhilain quoted by Pilling, Bibl.
Algonq. Lang., 539, 1891 (Abnaki pronunciation
of “St. Francis”).
Saint Francis. A mission village founded
in 1683 by some Algonkin and Montagnais
converts from Sillery at the falls of Chau-
diere r., Beauce district, Quebec. They
were soon joined by the remaining inhab-
itants of Sillery, which was then aban-
doned. In 1700 they removed to the new
village.
St. françois de Sales.—Jes. Rel., LXIII, 123, 1901.
Saint Francis. A Menominee mission
established in 1844 on Wolf r. or L. Poy-
n, Winnebago co., Wis., and abandoned
in 1852 on the removal of the tribe to a
reservation in Shawano co., where the
new mission of St Michael was established.
Saint Francis Xavier. A French Cath-
olic mission established by Bruyas in 1667
at the Oneida village of Ganowarohare.
Saint Francis Xavier. A Jesuit mission
established by Allouez in 1669 at a village
of Miami and Mascoutenson Fox r., Wis.,
near De Pere, Brown co., where the Mas-
coutens had a village a few m. from Green
bay. Among the Indians attached to it
were Miami, Mascoutens, Illinois, Kicka-
poo, Sauk, Foxes, Potawatomi, and Win-
nebago.
Saint Francis Xavier. A former mission,
established in 1852 among the Chippewa
on Mille Lacs, Aitkin co., Minn.
Mascoutens.—Shea, Cath. Miss., 372, 1855.
Saint George. An Aleut village on St
George id., Pribilof group, Alaska. The
inhabitants, who tend the fur seals, were
brought originally from Atka and Una-
laska. Pop. 88 in 1880, 92 in 1890. See
Petroff, ióth Census, Aiaska, 23, 1884.
Saint Helena. A large island off the
coast of Beaufort co., S. C., taking its
name from the Spanish post of Santa
Elena established there by Menendez in
1566. The Indians were among those
known collectively as Cusabo (q.v.), and
were probably of the Muskhogean stock.
In 1684 “the queen of St Helena” made
sale of lands to the English. (J. M.)
Saint Ignace. A Huron mission estab-
lished by Marquette in 1670 on Mackinac
SAINT FRANCIS-SAINT JEAN
411
id., Mich., but which was removed soon
after to Pt Ignace, on the mainland to the N.
St. Ignatius.—Shea, Cath. Miss., 364, 1855.
Saint Jacques. A Jesuit mission estab-
lished about 1670 among the Mascoutens,
Illinois, Kickapoo, Miami, and Wea,
about the site of Berlin, Wis.
Saint Jacques.-Lamberville (1673) in Jes. Rel.,
LVIII, 21, 1899.
Saint Jacques. A former village of the
Tionontati (q.v.) in Ontario. -
Sainct Iacques.-Jes. Rel. 1640, 95, 1858.
Saint Jacques et Saint Philippe. A vil-
lage of the Tionontati (q.v.) in Ontario
in 1640. -
sainct Iacques et sainct Philippe.—Jes. Rel. 1640,
9.5, 858
Saint Jean. The chief town of the Wolf
clan or phratry of the Tionontati in 1649,
in which the Jesuit fathers had main-
tained a mission for some years; situated
probably in the hill country of Bruce co.,
Ontario, on the E. frontier of the Tionon-
tati territory, fronting their enemies, the
Iroquois. According to the Jesuit Rela-
tion for 1650 (p. 8, ed. 1858) this town
contained 500 or 600 families, which, fol-
lowing the rate of 73 to 8 persons to a fam-
ily (ibid., p. 3), would give a total popula-
tion of 3,750 to 4,800, apparently a rather
high estimate. In Nov. 1649 the Jesuit
fathers then resident on Christian id.,
Georgian bay, Canada, learned from two
Huron converts who had just esca
from a band of 300 Iroquois warriors that
the enemy was undecided whether to at-
tack the Tionontati or the Jesuit fathers
and their converts on the island. This
information was conveyed to the Tionon-
tati, who received the news with joy, for;
exulting in their prowess, they regarded
the hostile troop as already conquered.
Having awaited the attack #the Iroquois
for some days, the Tionontati, and espe-
cially the men of St Jean, resolved, on
Dec. 5, to go against the enemy lest they
escape; but the Iroquois having learned
from two captives the practically defense-
less condition of St Jean, hastened to at-
tack it before the return of its warriors,
whom they had failed to meet. On Dec.
7 they appeared before the town, set fire
to the bark cabins, and slaughtered the
defenseless inhabitants. According to the
Jesuit Relation for 1650, Father Garnier
refused, to attempt to escape, but ran
everywhere to give absolution to the
Christians he met, and to seek in the
burning cabins the children, the sick,
and the neophytes, whom he baptized.
While thus enga he was shot twice,
and later his skull was crushed by
hatchet blows. In the Récit d'un Ami
de l’Abbé de Gallinée (Margry, Déc., I,
366, 1875) it is said that before being
killed, Father Garnier shot 3 Iroquois
with a gun. Two days later the Tionon-
tati warriors returned to find their town
in ashes, and the mutilated bodies of
412
1B. A. E.
SAINT JEAN BAPTISTE—SAINT REGIS
their people. This disaster caused them
to abandon their country. (J. N. B. H.)
Saint Jean Baptiste. A mission in On-
tario about 1640, visited by the Hurons
and Totontaratonhronon.
S. Iean Baptiste.—Jes. Rel. 1640, 90, 1858.
Saint Joachim. A mission village among
the Hurons in Ontario in 1640.
S. Ioachim.—Jes. Rel. 1640, 90, 1858.
Saint Joseph. A Cayuga mission estab-
lished in New York by the French in
1668.—Shea, Cath. Miss., 261, 1855.
Saint Joseph. A Potawatomi mission
established by Allouez about 1688 on St
Joseph r., near the s. end of L. Michi-
gan. The mission and the river gave rise
to the designation “Saint Joseph In-
dians,” and “Potawatomis of St. Jo-
seph’s.” See Shea, Cath. Miss., 375, 1855;
Croghan (1765) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist.,
VII, 786, 1856.
Saint Mark. A mission established by
Allouez about 1670 among the Foxes of
Wolf r., Wis.—Shea, Cath. Miss., 365,
1855. -
Saint Mary. A former Potawatomi
mission and village on the N. bank of
Kansasr., in Pottawatomie co. Kan. The
mission was established by the Jesuits on
Pottawatomie cr., Miami co., in 1838, but
was removed to Linn co. in the following
ear, thence in 1847–48 to its final site.
nder the act of Nov. 15, 1861, 320 acres
of land, including the church, schools,
and fields, were set apart for the mission's
use. It continued to be a mission school
until 1869.
Saint Michael. A town on an island of
the same name, s. coast of Norton sd.,
Alaska, where the Russians in 1833 estab-
lished a stockaded post. Pop. 109 in 1880,
101 in 1890.
Micháelovski Redoubt.—Dall, Alaska, 9, 1870. Re-
doubt St. Michael.—Baker, Geog. Dist. Alaska,
543, 1906
Saint Michael. A Jesuit mission exist-
ing in 1658 at a Potawatomi village in s.
Wisconsin, containing about 3,000 inhab-
itants, including about 500 fugitive Tio-
nontati. -
Saint-Michel.—Jes. Rel. 1658, 21, 1858.
Saint Michael. A Menominee mission
established in 1852 on Shawano lake,
Shawano co., Wis., on the removal of the
tribe from Poygan lake.—Shea, Cath.
Miss., 393, 1855. See Saint Francis.
Saint Michaels. A Franciscan mission
among the Navaho in the N. E. corner of
Arizona, just s of the Navaho res. line,
about 3 m. w. of the New Mexico boun-
dary, and 27 m. N. w. of Gallup, N. Mex.
It is situated in a well-watered valley
called by the Navaho Tsohotso (‘la
meadow"), and by the early Spaniards
Cienega Amarilla (“yellow swamp', or
“yellow meadow'), probably on account
of the numerous yellow flowers that
flourish there toward the end of sum-
mer. The mission had its inception in
1896, when the site was purchased for
$3,000 by the late Rev. J. A. Stephan,
director of the Bureau of Catholic Indian
Missions, with funds supplied by Rev.
Mother Katharine Drexel, foundress of
the Sisters of the Blessed Sacrament. On
Oct. 13, 1897, Rev. Juvenal Schnorbus
WaS I' in charge, assisted by Rev.
Anselm Weber, and the lay-brother Pla-
cidus Buerger. Arriving at Tsohotso,
Oct. 11, 1898, the fathers changed the
name to St Michaels, and almost imme-
diately the task of reducing the Navaho
language to writing was begun. In 1900
Father Schnorbus was transferred to Cin-
cinnati, Father Weber becoming his suc-
cessor, with Rev. Leopold Ostermann and
Rev. Berard Haile as assistants. In May
1901, Mother Katharine purchased two
ranches contiguous to the mission for
$4,000, increasing the mission lands to
440 acres, about one-half of which is
suitable for agriculture. In March of the
following year the erection of a commo-
dious school building was commenced,
and was finished in December, with ac-
commodations for 150 pupils. Much of
the laboring work in connection with the
new building was done by the Indians.
At the time of the opening 57 pupils were
enrolled; the next year there were 87, in
1906, the number had increased to 118,
and in 1908 to 127. The pupils are in-
structed in the Christian faith in their
own tongue by the fathers. A com-
munity of 13 Sisters of the Blessed Sacra-
ment have charge of the school and are
making marked progress, the Navaho
children bearing fair comparison with
white children in intelligence. At the
present writing (1908) more than 100
children at their own request and with
the consent of their parents were bap-
tized after due instruction. In 1903 a
new residence and a chapel were erected,
and a post-office has been established at
the mission. A Navaho ethnologic dic-
tionary, by the fathers, was published by
the St Michaels Press in 1910.
Saint Paul. An Aleut village on the
Pribilof id. of that name, settled with
natives of other islands employed in car-
ing for the fur seals. Pop. 298 in 1880,
244 in 1890. See Petroff, 10th Census,
Alaska, 23, 1884. .
Saint Regis. A settlement of Catholic
Iroquois, situated on the s. bank of the
St Lawrence, at the boundary between
the United States and Canada, with a
reservation extending several miles along
the river on both sides of the line. They
call the place Akwesasne, “where the
partridge drums,” referring to sounds
made by a cascade at that point. The vil-
lage was established about 1755, during
the French and Indian war, by a party
of Catholic Iroquois from Caughnawaga,
BULL. 301 SAINT SIMON4-SAKARISSA 413
Quebec, and it became the seat of the
Jesuit mission of Saint Francis Begis.
The village rapidly increased in popula-
tion, and in 1806 received a considerable
part of those who had been driven from
Oswegatchie. When the boundary be-
tween the two countries was surveyed the
village was found to be thereon, and since
then a part of the reservation has been
under control of the United States, while
the rest is under the Canadian govern-
ment. The St Regis Indians numbered
2,850 in 1909, having 1,501 in Quebec
and 1,349 in New York. They have
sometimes been known as “Praying In-
dians," and formed apart of the “ Seven
Nations of Canada." (.1. M.)
Aghqneuaine.—Ft Stanwix Treaty (1768) in N.Y.
Doc. Col. Hist., viii. 129, 1857. Aghligusune.-—
Johnson (1763), ibid., vii. 682. 1856. -qua-sol“
ne.—Morgnn, League Iroq., 474, 1851. Akunul»
r6nn.—Gatschct._ Cnughnawnga MS., B. A. E.,
‘ii
\
\
-~»:-r, _:.'


CHARLES WHITE. A SAINT REGIS CHIEF
1882 (Caughnnwaga name for tribe). Airwo-
u|ne.—-Cuoq, Lex. Iroquois. 2, 1883 (Caughna-
wnga name). Aquuuno.—Sheu,Cuih. Mia~\.,339,
1855. 0ughquiuunie|.—Johnson (1775) in N. Y.
Doc. Col. Hist., VIlI,660,1857 (the band). Qua-
lol-ne.—-Morgan, League Iroq., mag. 1851. St.
Bggrin.-\Vriter of 1756 in N.Y. Doc. ol. Hist., x,
4 , 1858 (misprlnt). Sn-int Francis B.egis.—Shea,
Oath. Miss. 340, 1855. St. Begi|.—l’ouchot map
(1758), in N. Y. DOC. C01. Hist., X, 69-1, 1855.
Wn.kui-saske6no.—-Gatschet, Seneca MS.. B. A. E.,
1882 (Seneca. name of tribe).
Saint Simon. An Ottawa mission about
1670 on Manitoulin id. in L. Huron.—-
Shea, Oath. Miss, 365, 1855.
Saint Simon at Saint Jude. A village of
the Tionontati (q. v.) in 1640.
Sainct Simon ct lainct Judo.—Jes. Bel. 1640, 95,
18.3%.
Saint Thomas. A village of the Tionon-
tati iii 16-10.
Sainct Thomu.—.Tes. Rel. 1610, 95, 1858.
Saint Xavier. A mission village of the
Hurons _in Ontario in 1640.
Sainct Xauior.—Jes. R01. 1640, 81, 1858.
Saitinde (‘sand people’). A division of
the Jicarilla. Apache, who claim the vi-
cinity of the present Espafiola, N. Mex.,
as their original home. (.1. M.)
Suit-1nd8.-Mooney, field notes, B. A. E., 1897.
Saitkinamnks ha Shnmahadletza (Séi’z'tki-
namuars ha CHm(1.;l‘(l'1E'l2(1, ‘people of
(chief) Cumaxa'ii~:'tza.’). The inhabi-
tants of 2 or 3 small villages on Fraser r.,
Brit. C0l., just above Spences Bridge.-
Teit in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., ii,
171, 1900.
Saitnk. The name of two Eskimo vil-
lages in w. Greenland, one situated in lat.
73° 32’, the other in lat. 73° 7’.—Science,
XI, 259, 1888.
Saitnka (‘camas eaters’). A collective
term applied in various forms by the
Paiute and other Shoshonean tribes to
the camaseating Indians of Oregon and
Idaho, especially to the tribes of the Sha-
haptian family (q. v. ).
Saiyiks (Sai'-yilcs, ‘liars’ ). A band of
the Siksika, or Blackfeet.—Grinnell,
Blackfoot Lodge Tales, 208, 1892. -
Sajinwinggp (Sii-jiu. Uing-ge ). A pre-
historic pue lo of the Tewa Indians of
San Juan, the ruins of which are situated
at La J0 a, about 10 m. N. of San Juan
pueblo, gio Arriba co., N. Mex.
Sakaedigialaa (Saqai’d.4_q'iala.s, ‘he threw
grease, dropping from a. bird split open,
around the house’). A Haida town for-
merly on or near Kuper id., Queen Char-
lotte ids., Brit. Col. It was owned by
the Kas-lanas, who were subsequently
exterminated, it is said, by the people of
Kaisun. (.1. n. s.)
SaqaId.\-gia1u.—Swanton, Cont. Haida, M, 1905.
Blqn.i'dAgi'lga.ia. hngi’-i.—Ibld.
Sakagawea. See Sacagawea.
Sakahl. A band of Cowichzm at Hope,
on Fraser r., Brit. Col.; 80 in 1909.
Fort Ko'po.—Can. Ind. Aff. Rep., 7 . 1878. Hope.—
Ibld.,809, 1879. Sakuhl.—Brit. Col. map, Ind. Afl'.,
Victoria, 1872. Tskann.—Wl1son in Trans. Ethnul.
Soc. bond., 278, 1866.
Sakaiknmne. A division of the Miwok
formerly living between Cosumne and
Mokelumne !'S., Cal.
S|.gn.yayumnea.—H ale,Ethnol.and Philol..630,184G.
Sakamna. An Utkiavinmiut Eskimo
summer village inland from Pt Barrow,
Alaska.—-Murdoch in 9th Rep. B. A. E.,
83, 1892.
Sakapatayi (S0--kt!-pa-la’-yi, probably
referring to water-lilies covering the sur-
face of a. pond). A former Upper Creek
town on a tributary of Hatchet cr., Coosa
co., Ala., at a place now called Soco a-
thy. (A. s. 0.))
Sakapata'.yi.—Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg., i, 143,
1884. Saklpato-i.—Ibid. (sometimes so pro-
nounced by Creeks). Sock-o-pu-toy.—Sch0ol-
craft, Ind. Tribes, iv, 578, 18-54.
Sakai-iusa ( ‘Spear-dragger’ ) . A Tusca-
rora chief who attended the Canandaigua
treaty of 1794. He was probabl the
Oghshigwarise (present at Niagara I:and-
ing in 1789, an Osequirison at Queens-
414
[B. A. E.
SAKAwESTON-SALAL
town in 1813. The chief Sakarissa was
one of the founders of the Tuscarora Con-
gregational church in 1805, and accom-
panied Solomon Longbeard in 1802 to
North Carolina, where land claims were
settled. At Canandaigua the Quakers
said: “He appears to be a thoughtful
man, and mentioned a desire he had,
that some of our young men might come
among them as teachers.” See Elias
Johnson, Six Nations, 134, 1881; Savery,
Journal, 359, 1837. Cf. Saghwareesa, Se-
quareesere. (w. M. B.)
Sakaweston. An Indian seized by Capt.
Harlow in 1611 from one of the islands
off the coast of New England, who, after
he had lived many years in England,
went as a soldier to the wars in Bohemia,
as Capt. John Smith relates.
Sakawithiniwuk (“people of the woods').
The Wood Cree, one of the several di-
visions of the Cree. They are divided
into the Sakittawawithiniwuk and the
Athabaskawithiniwuk. -
£ Jones, inf’n, 1906 (own
name). Cree of the Woods.-Morgan, Consang, and
Affin., 286, 1871. Na-he'-ah-wuk.—Ibid. Northern
Crees.–Franklin, Journ. Polar Sea, II, 213, 1824.
People of the Woods.–Morgan, op.cit., 286. Sacka-
weethinyoowuc.–Franklin, op.cit., 168. Sakawi-
yiniwok.—Lacombe, Dict, de la Langue des Cris,
x, 1874. Strongwood Cree.— Maclean, Hudson
Bay, II, 264, 1849. Thick Wood Crees.–Franklin,
op.cit., 168, 1824. Upper Cree.—Cox, Columbia R.,
11, 207, 1831. Wood Crees.—Hind, Lab. Penin., II,
app., 262, 1863.
Sakaya. A former unidentified village
situated a little w. of Sentinel Rock,
Yosemite valley, Mariposa co., Cal.
Sáccaya.—Powers in Overland Mo., x,333, 1874.
Sak'-ka-ya.–Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., III, .
365, 1877.
Sakayengwalaghton.
aghta.
Sakeyu (Sã-ke-yu). A prehistoric pue-
blo of the Tewa on a mesaw. of the Rio
Grande in N. New Mexico, between San
Ildefonso pueblo and Rito de los Frijo-
les (Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers, Iv,
78, 1892). Possibly the same as Tsan-
kawi (q.v.).
Sakhauwotung (‘the mouth of a creek
where one resides’). A former small vil-
lage of Delawares who moved from New
Jersey about 1737; situated on the w.
bank of Delaware r., near the site of Al-
len Ferry, about 7 m. below the Gap, in
Northampton co., Pa. It was visited b
Zinzendorf in 1742. David Brainerd built
a cabin at this place in 1744, when he
was preaching to the Indians “at the
Forks.” At that time he had about 30
or 40 Indians present at the services, and
the following year baptized Moses Ta-
temy, who had acted as his interpreter.
Brainerd preached here for the last time
Feb. 23, 1746. Consult Brodhead, Dela-
ware Water Gap, 1867; Memoirs of Rev.
David Brainerd, 1822; Memorials of Mora-
vian Church, 1870. (G. P. D.)
See Sayenquer-
Sakhone A, former Costanoan village
on the site of Soledad mission, Cal.
Sakhones.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Apr. 20, 1860.
Sakiakdjung. A spring settlement of
Kingua Okomiut Eskimo at the head of
Cumberland sq., Baffin land.
Sakiaqdjung.—Boas in 6th Rep. B. A. E., map, 1888.
Saki-kegawai (Sa'ki ge'gawa-i, those
born up the inlet’). A prominent family
of the Eagle clan of the Haida. They
belonged to the Gunghet-haidagai, or
Ninstints people, and were said to be a
part of the Gunghet-kegawai. Their
chief was town chief of Ninstints, which
received its name among the whites from
one of his names, Nungstins (NAñ stins,
‘One who is two').–Swanton, Cont.
Haida, 272, 1905.
Sakittawawithiniwuk (“people of the
mouth of the river.’–W. J.). A subdi-
#" of the Sakawithiniwuk, or Wood
ree.
Sakoghsinnakichte. See Sadekanaktie.
Saksinahmahyiks (Sak-si-nah’-mah-yiks,
‘short bows'). A subtribe of the #
nah.-Grinnell, Blackfoot Lodge Tales,
209, 1892.
Sakta (Sáqta). A Bellacoola town on
the N. side of the mouth of Bellacoola r.,
Brit...Col. It was one of the 8 Nuhalk
villages.-Boas in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat.
Hist., II, 49, 1898.
Sakuma. A band formerly inhabiting
the lower Colorado valley in the present
Arizona or California, who were con-
quered, absorbed, or driven out by the
Mohave.—Bourke in Jour. Am. £
lore, II, 185, 1889.
Sakumehu. A Salish division on the
headwaters of Skagit r., Wash., number-
ing 250 in 1852. The remnant is now on
Swinomish res.
Sachimers.—Stevens in Ind. Aff. Rep., 17, 1870.
Sac-me-ugh.–Mallet, ibid., 198, 1877. Sah-ku-
méhu-U. S. Stat. at Large, x11, 927, 1863. Sa-
ku-mé-hu.--Stevens in Ind. Aff. Rep., 458, 1854.
Sock-a-muke.—Starling, ibid., 170, 1852.
Sakutenedi (SAq"tā’nedí, “grass people’).
A Tlingit division at Kake, £ be-
longing to the Raven clan. (J.R.S.)
Salabi. The Spruce clan of the Kachina
phratry of the Hopi.
Sa-la'-bi...—Stephen in 8th Rep. B. A. E., 39, 1891.
Salab winwā-Fewkes in 19th Rep., B. A. E., 584,
1900 (wińwn = ‘clan'). Sa-lab wun-wu.–Fewkes
in Am. Anthr., VII, 404, 1894.
Salachi. A Chumashan village formerly
near Purísima mission, Santa Barbara
co., Cal. Twice mentioned in mission
archives; seemingly two villages of the
same name.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Oct.
18, 1861.
Salal. Aberry-bearing evergreen plant
(Gaultheria shallon) of the Columbia r. re-
gion, the fruit of which has been an im-
portant source of food for the Indians;
written also sallal, the name of this fruit
in the Chinook jargon, from Chinook
kl"kwu-shalla. (A. F. C.)
BULL. 30]
Salam Pomo. A name given by Ford
(Ind. Aff. Rep. 1856, 257, 1857), in the
form Salan Pomas, as that of a division
of the Pomo which inhabited Potter val-
ley, Mendocino co., Cal. It is probable
that this name is a corruption of Shanel,
the name of one of the largest of the old
villages in this valley. (s. A. B.)
Salapaque. One of the tribes of w.
Texas, some at least of whose people were
neophytes of the mission of San José y
San Miguel de Aguayo.—Texas State ar-
chives, Nov. 1790.
Salem. A village of the Moravian Del-
awares, established in 1781 on the w. bank
of Tuscarawas r., 13 m. s. w. of Port Wash-
ington, Tuscarawas co., Ohio. The In-
dians were driven out during the Rev-
olution, but returned after the war. The
mission was abandoned in 1781. # M.)
Salendas (S*alA/ndas). A family of the
Eagle clan of the Haida; one of those
that migrated to Alaska. One branch
settled among the Tongass and another
at Sitka, while the Haida portion became
subdivided into two house groups, the
Hlimul-naas-hadai and the Nahawas-
hadai.—Swanton, Cont. Haida, 276, 1905.
S’alE'ndas.—Boas, Twelfth Rep. N. W. Tribes
Can., 22, 1898.
Salinan Family. A linguistic stock of
California, named by I' (1856) and
Powell (1891) from Salinas r. TheSalinan
Indians inhabited parts of San Luis Obis-
po, Monterey, and perhaps San Benito
cos., their territory extending from the
sea to the main ridge of the &: range
and from the head of the Salinas drain-
e to a short distance above Soledad.
Little is known about them; no name
for themselves as a body, for their lan-
guage, or for any division, either in their
own or in any other Indian language, is
known; nor is it known what any such
divisions may have been. The name of
the place at which the mission of San
Miguel was established was Vahia, or Vat-
ica, and that of the mission of San An-
tonio, Sextapay. The Tatche (Tachi) or
Telame Indians, mentioned by Duflot de
Mofras as at San Antonio, are Yokuts
tribes that were brought to that mission.
Cholame cr. and town in San Luis Obis
co. possibly take their name from a Sali-
nan word, and the same may be the case
with Jolon in Monterey co.
The missions of San Antonio and San
Miguel (q.v.) were established in Salinan
territory in 1771 and 1797. The total bap-
tisms at these missions reached 4,400 and
2,400 respectively, and it appears that
these numbers included £ Like
all the other tribes, the Salinan Indians
decreased rapidly during mission times,
the numbers at each mission having fallen
to fewer than 700 by 1831, and more rap-
idly aftersecularization. At present their
SALAN POMO-SALISH
eagle, the coyote, and the
415
total number is perhaps 20, most of them
near Jolon. See £ Indians, Mis-
sion Indians, Missions.
The Salinan language is very irregular
in its structure and more complex than
most languages of California. Two dia-
lects, those of San Antonio and San
Miguel, which do not differ much, are
known, and it is probable that there
were others. The Salinan Indians ap-
pear to have lived in houses of brush or
and to have had no canoes. They
unted more than they fished, but de-
pended for their subsistence principally
on vegetal food, such as acorns and grass
seed. They used stone mortars and
coiled baskets, and burned the dead.
Of their religion and mythology nothing
is known, except that they regarded the
umming-bird
H. W. H. A. L. K.)
x Runsiens.—Keane in Stanford's Compend., Cent.
and S. Am., 476, 1878 (San Miguel of his group
belongs here). =Salinan.—Powell in 7th Rep. B.
A. E., 101, 1891. <Salinas.—Latham in Trans.
Philol. Soc. Lond.,85,1856. --San Antonio.—Powell
in Cont.N.A. Ethnoi, iii, 568, 1877. Santa Bar.
bara.–Gatschet in Mag. Am. Hist., 157, 1877
(cited here as containing San Antonio); Gatschet
in U. S. Geog. Surv. W. 100th Mer., VII, 419, 1879
(contains San Antonio and San Miguel). --Sex-
tapay-Taylor quoted by Shea, Lib. Am. Ling.,
vii, vii, 1861.
Salinas. Mentioned by Rivera (Diario,
leg. 2602, 1736) as a tribe or village ap-
parently near the lower Rio Grande in
Texas. It was possibly Coahuiltecan.
Salineros. A Spanish collective desig-
nation for the Piro and Tigua occupying,
until 1675–80, the pueblos of Abo, Chilili,
Quarai, Tabira, Tenabo, etc., near the
salt lagoons E. of the Rio Grande, central
New Mexico. See also Chealo, Tompiros.
Salineros.—Benavides, Memorial (1630), in Land
of Sunshine, XIV, 46, 1901. Salmeros.-Benavides
#voted by Bancroft, Ariz. and N. Mex., 164,
Salineta. Probably a pueblo of the
Piro or the Tigua, 4 £ from Guada-
lupe mission at El Paso, in the present
Texas, in 1680.—Otermin (1680) quoted
by Bancroft, Ariz. and N. Mex., 182,
1889.
Salish (Okinagan: sălst, “people'). For-
merly a large and £ £ of
the Salishan family, to which they gave
their name, inhabiting much of w. Mon-
tana and centering around Flathead lake
and valley. A more popular designation
for this tribe is Flatheads, given to them
by the surrounding people, not because
they artificially £ heads, but
because, in contradistinction to most
tribes farther w., they left them in their
natural condition, flat on top. They
lived mainly by hunting. The Salish,
with the cognate Pend d'Oreille and the
Kutenai, by treaty of Hell Gate, Mont.,
July 16, 1855, ceded to the United States
their lands in Montana and Idaho. They
also joined in the peace treaty at the
as creators.
416 SALISHAN FAMILY [B- A. is.
mouth of Judith r., Mont., Oct. 17, 1855.
Lewis and Clark estimated their popula-
tion in 1806 to be 600; Gibbs gave their
probable number in 1853 as 325, a dimi-



BRUSH MAN (Au. Mus. Rn. mar.)
nution said to be due to wars with the
Siksika; number of Flatheads iiuder Flat-
head agieticy, Mont. (1909), 598.
Ah-nhu-a -llll‘-pfih.-—CI‘I)W MS. voc-ab., B. A. 15.,
n. d. A-aha’-e-kn-po.—Ha\'dcn, Ethnog.and I'hl1ol.
Mo. Val. 402, B62 (‘fiatheuds': Crow name).
I-too-bl-pl. — Long, Exped. Rocky Mts., ii,
lxxxiv, 823 §Hidat.sn. name). Oootltooh paitah
;_eo.—H(-nry, 18. vocab., 1808 (bBla(-ktoot name).
nix Tate:-Plate|.—Duflot de Iofrasi, EXpl., ii.
835,18-H. I'lntheads.—Li-wlsand Clark, Dlscov.,B-5,
1807. Flathead-Seliah.-—Gatschet in Proc. A. A. A.
S., xxxi, 577, 1883. Hohil o.—l.ewls and Clark
Exped., i, map. 1814. £1.-kn-i-thi. — Hayden,
Ethnog. and Philol. Mo.Val.,8‘26,18fi2 (‘flathead
people’:_ Arapaho namek Ka-ko'-is-t|i'-a-ta'-
iii-0.—Ibid.,290 (‘people w oflaiien theirhends':
Cheyenne name). K0-tioli’-lpi-tu '-i-o.—-1bld.,
264 (Blackfoot name). Neba§imlibe.—Baraga,
Otchipwe-Eng. Dict.,?/81,1880 (‘ at head’: Chip-
pewa name: “gérperly Nebaglndibed"-identi-
cal?). Pa Bda.- .—Cook, Yankion MS. \'ociib.,
B. A. E.. 184, 18:-12. Pa 0~bde'-ca.—Ibid. (‘heads
cornered or edged’: Yaukton name). Bulim-
Duflot do Mofras, Expl., II. 885, 1844. 8u-lie|.-
Mayne, Brit. Col., 297, 1862. Bili|h.—GaLs<-het,
l\lS., B. A. E. (own name). T€tel-Plate|.—(‘0m-
mon French form, applied to various tribes.
Whull-a-mooch.—Deans in Am. Antiq., 41, 1886
(applied to Pngc-tad. tribes). ‘
Saliahan Family. A linguistic family in-
habiting the N. portions of Washington, N.
Idaho, w. Montana, a small strip of the
N. W. coast of Oregon, and in Canada the
s. E. gart of Vancouver id. from Thur-
low i . to $ooke bay, and all the s. main-
land of British Columbia as faras Bute
inlet and Quesnelle lake, with the excep-
tion of thst_po_rtion held by the Kutenai,
although within the Kutenai area, at the
Columbia lalres, 1S a small settlement of
Salish. Anisolateddivisionofthefamily,
the Bellacoola,had established itself far-
ther N. on Dean inlet, Burke channel, and
Bellacoola r. The name Salish was origi-
nally applied to a large tribe in w. Mon-
tana popular] known as Flatheads,
thence it was l-ihally extended to cover all
those speaking a similar language.
Although lexicall distinct from one
another, the Salish, (ghimakuan, and Wa-
kashan languages belong to the same
structural type and have remote points of
resemblance with Algonquian. Physi-
cally and eulturallytlie coast and interior
Salish belong to different groups, the for-
iner being affiliated to some extent with
the other coast people to the N., and the
interior Salish resembling interior stocks
in their own neighborhood.
If his own stateineiits may be relied
upon, Juan (le Fuca (1592) was rohahly
the first white man to visit the coun-
try inhabited by people of this family.
A ter his time several ‘panish navigators
passed alon their coasts, but their posi-
tion €XpOS€(§tl18lll less frequently to visits
from vessels than that of the Nootka and
tribes farther N. Later British and
American vessels came to trade, the most
notable expedition being that of Geo.
\'ancouver (1792-94), whose name be-
came attached to Vancouver id. The
first detailed information re rding the
Salishan tribes was olitainef however,

BALISH MAN (Au. nus. mir. i-nu.)
from the account of the expedition of
Lewisand Clark ( 1804-06), and knowled e
of them was extended by the establish-
ment of Ast0r’s fort in 1811 at the mouth
of the Columbia, although the fort itself
\
m _ i_ _-


BULL. 30]
was not within Salish territory. From
that time until 1846 most of this region,
known as the Oregon Territory, was a
subject of dispute between Great Britain
and the United States, and it was not un-
til after its settlement and until the Cali-
fornia gold fever had somewhat subsided
that settlers began to come into this region
in numbers. n the Canadian side em-
ployees of the Hudson's Bay Company
were among the first to enter the country.
The establishment of a post at Victoria in
1843 was one of the most momentous
events to the Indians of the entire coast.
The coast Salish form the southern arm
of the N. W. Coast culture, which fades
away southward from Bute inlet and
Comox (where it resembles that of the
more highly developed Kwakiutl) to the
semi-Californian Tillamook and the Nes-
tucca of Oregon. Unlike the more north-
ern Haida, Tlingit, and Tsimshian, descent
is usually reckoned through the father.
The Salish dwellings in the northern
art of this area are of the Nootka type,
onger than those farther N., and contain-
ing several families each with its own fire.
They are also built in the same way of
heavy £ and beams. They resemble
the other coast tribes in the important
part fish and shellfish play in their diet,
and in the extent to which canoes are
employed. The interior Salish depended
more on hunting, but so many large sal-
mon streams flow through this countr
that even they were more given to a fis
diet than were the interior tribes gener-
ally. The houses of the interior Salish of
British Columbia differed considerably
from those on the coast. To construct
them, holes were dug and '' set up in
conical form around their edges; the whole
was covered with poles on which was laid
grass, and sometimes cedar bark, and
over all earth was thrown.
War, slavery, and the potlatch (q.v.)
were regular institutions on the coast.
One of the most characteristic customs,
'' prevalent along the coasts of
W # and British Columbia, was
artificial head-flattening, but it did not
obtain, curiously enough, among the In-
dians now called Flatheads (see Salish).
Population (1909): Coast Salish in
United States, 3,600; coast Salish in Can-
ada, 4,874; total, 8,474. Interior Salish
in United States, 4,988; interior Salish in
Canada, 5,390; total, 10,378. Total Salish
in United States, 8,366; total Salish in
Canada, 10,264; nd total, 18,630.
The Salishan dialects may be grouped
as follows:
I. DIALECTs of THE INTERIOR: 1, Lil-
looet in w. British Columbia; 2, Ntlakya-
pamuk (Thompson Indians) in s w. Brit;
ish Columbia; 3, Shuswap in s. central
57009°—Bull. 30, pt 2–12–27
SALISHAN FAMILY
417
British Columbia; 4, Okinagan in s. E.
British Columbia, extending into the
United States, the subdivisions of which
are the Okinagan roper, Colville, Nes-
pelim or Sanpoil, Senijextee (Snaichek-
stik) of the Arrow lakes and Columbia r.
below the lakes; 5, Flathead in E. Wash-
ington, Idaho, and Montana, subdivisions
of which are the Spokan, Kalispel or
Pend d'Oreilles, and Salish or Flathead;
6, Skitswish or Coeur d'Alènes in N. Idaho;
7, Columbia W' s in the w. part of the
interior of W£ including the
Pisquows or Wenatchi, Sinkiuse, Me-
thow, and other local divisions.
II. CoAST DIALECTs: 8, Bellacoola, a
£ of tribes on Bentinck Arm and
eans inlet, Brit. Col.; 9, Comox group
on the N. part of the Gulf of Georgia,
with two subdivisions—(a) the Comox
proper, including the Comox and Eéksen,
Homalko, Kaake, Kakekt, Seechelt of
Jervis inlet, Sliammon, and Tatpoös; and
(b) the Puntlatsh, including the Hwah-
watl, Puntlatsh, and Saâmen; 10, Cowi-
chan group in the neighborhood of Nan-
aimo on Vancouver id., and in the delta
of Fraser r. It embraces, on Vancouver
id., the Clemclemalats, Comiakin, Hel-
lelt, Kenipsim, Kilpanlus, Koksilah,
Kulleets, Lilmalche, Malakut, Nanaimo,
Penelakut, Quamichan, Siccameen, Sno-
nowas, Somenos, Tateke, Yekolaos; and,
in the Fraser valley, the Chehalis, Chil-
liwack, Coquitlam, Ewawoos, Katsey,
Kelatl, Kwantlen, Matsqui, Musqueam,
Nehaltmoken, Nicomen, Ohamil, Pilalt,
Popkum, Samahquam, Scowlitz, Se-
wathen, Siyita, Skwawalooks, Snonk-
weametl, Squawtits, Sumass, and Tsa-
kuam; 11, # group, including
the Squawmish of Burrard £ Howe
sd. and probably the Nooksak of N. Wash-
ington; 12, Songish group, on Juan de Fuca
str., San Juan id., and parts of the coasts
of Washington and British Columbia. It
includes the Clallam (Wash.), Lummi
Wash.), Samish (Wash.), Sanetch (Brit.
1.), Semiahmoo (Brit. Col. and Wash.),
Songish (Brit. Col.), Sooke (Brit. Col.);
13, Nisqualli group, embracing all tribes
E. of Puget sq. and s. to Mt Tacoma, and,
on the west side, the region up to Olym-
pia, except Hood canal. It includes two
dialectic divisions, the Nisqualli and the
Snohomish. Well-known divisions are
the Nisqualli proper, Dwamish, Puyal-
lup, Skagit, Snoqualmu or Snoquamish,
and Squaxon. Following are the names
of some of the numerous bands of the
Nisqualli: Etakmehu, Kwehtlmamish (?),
Nukwatsamish, Nusehtsatl, Potoashees,
Sahewamish, Sakumehu, Sam a mish,
Sawamish, Sekamish, Shomamish, Shotle-
mamish, Skihwamish, Skopamish, Smul-
kamish, Squacum, Stehtsasamish, Steila-
4.18
[B. A. E.
SALLAL-SALT
coomamish, Suquamish, , and Towah-
hah. Other, bands which may belong
here, but which cannot be identified,
are Neutubvig, Nuchwugh, Opichiken,
Sinslikhooish, Sintootoolish, and Sktehl-
mish; 14, Twana up, on Hood canal,
Puget sd., including the Twana, and
Sailupsun; 15, Chehalis group, embrac-
ing six dialects, which show consider-
able variation. These are the Quinault
and Quaitso of .N. w. Washington; the
Humptulips of the # of Grays har-
bor; the Lower Chehalis of Grays harbor
and Shoalwater bay; the Satsop E. and
N. E. of Grays harbor; the Upper Che-
halis E. of Shoalwater bay; and the Cow-
litz on the river of that name southward
to Columbia r.; 16, Tillamook on the
coast of Oregon, including the Tillamook
or Nestucca, and the Siletz. Tillamook
is the Chinook name for the tribe whose
territory is called in Chinook, Nehalem.
>Salish.-Gallatin in Trans. Am. Antiq. Soc., 11,
134, 306, 1836 (or Flat Heads only); Latham in
Proc. Philol...Soc. Lond, Ir, 31-50, 1846 (of Du.
ponceau, said to be the Okanagan of Tolmie).
x Salish.—Keane in Stanford's Compend., Cent.
and, S. Am., app., 460,474, 1878 (includes Flat-
heads, Kalispelms, Skitsuish, Colvilles, Quarlpi,
Spokanes, Pisquouse, Soaitlpi). =Salish.—Ban-
croft, Nat. Races, III, 565,618, 1882. -->Selish.–Gal-
latin in Trans. Am. Ethnol. Soc., II, pt. 1,77, 1848
vocab. of Nsietshaws); Tolmie and Dawson,
omp. Vocab., 63, 78, 1884 (vocabularies of Lil-
-looet , and Kulléspelm). --Jelish.—Gallatin in
Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, III, 402, 1853 (obvious
misprint for Selish; follows Hale as to tribes).
=Selish.—Gatschet in Mag. Am. Hist., 169, 1877
£ habitat and tribes of family); Gatschet
n Beach, Ind. Miscel., 444, 1877. , «Selish.—Dall,
after Gibbs, in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., I, 241, 1877 (in-
cludes Yakama, which is Shahaptian). =Tsihaili-
Selish.—Halein U.S. Expl. Exped., VI,205,535,569,
1846 (includes Shushwaps, Selish or Flatheads,
Skitsuish, Piskwaus, Skwale, Tsihailish, Kawel-
itsk, Nsietshawus); Gallatin in Trans.Am. Ethnol.
Soc., II, pt. 1, c, 10, 1848 (after Hale); Berghaus
(1851), Physik. Atlas, map 17, 1852; Buschmann,
Supren der aztek, Sprache,658–661, 1859; Latham,
Elem. Comp. Philol., 399, 1862 (contains Shush-
wap or Atna Proper, Kuttelspelm or Pend
d'Oreilles, Selish, Spokan, Okanagan, Skitsuish,
Piskwaus, Nusdalum, Kawitchen, Cathlascou,
Skwali, Chechili, Kwaintl, Kwenaiwtl, Nsietsha-
wus, Billechula). --Atnahs.—Gallatin in Trans.
Am...Antiq. Soc., II, 134,135,306, 1836 (on Fraser r.);
Prichard, Phys, Hist. Mankind, v, 427, 1847 (on
Fraser r.). -->Atna.-Latham in Trans. Philol.
Soc. Lond., 71, 1856 (Tsihaili-Selish of Hale and
Gallatin). x Nootka - Columbian. — Scouler in
Jour. Roy. Geog. Soc. Lond., XI, 224, 1841 (includes,
among others, Billechoola, Kawitchen, Noosda-
lum, Squallyamish of present family). xInsu-
lar.—Scouler, ibid. (same as Nootka-Columbian
family). , XShahaptan.—Scouler, ibid., 225 (in-
cludes Okanagan of this '' x Southern.—
Scouler, ibid., 224 (same as Nootka-Columbian
family). =Billechoola.—Latham in Jour. Ethnol.
Soc. Lond., I, 154, 1848 (assigns Friendly Village
of Mackenzie here); Latham, Opuscula, 250, 1860
£ Tolmie's vocabulary). = Billechula.—
tham, Nat. Hist. Man, 300, 1850 (mouth of Sal-
mon r).; Latham in Trans. Philol. Soc. Lond., 72,
1856 (same); Latham, Opuscula, 339, 1860. Shel:
lacoola.—Bancroft, Nat. Races, 111,564, 607, 1882
(Bellacoola only; specimen '' >Bil-
hoola.—Tolmie and Dawson, Comp. Vocab., 62,
1884(vocab. of Noothlākimish). = Bílchula.—Boas
in Petermanns Mitteilungen, 130, 1887 (nentions
Sätsq; Nute'), Nuchalkmx, Taleómx). x Naass.–
Gallatin in Trans. Am. Ethnol. Soc., II, pt. 1, c, 77,
1848 (cited as including Billechola). Tsihaili...—
Latham, Nat. Hist. Man, 310, 1850 (chiefly lower
# Fraser r and between that and the Colum-
ia; includes Shuswap, Salish, Skitsuish, Pisk-
waus, Kawitchen, Skwali, Checheeli, Kowelits,
Noosdalum, Nsietshawus). xWakash.—Latham,
Nat;. Hist. Man, 301, 1850 (cited as including
#: x Shushwaps.—Keane in Stanford's
Compend., Cent. and S. Am., app., 460, 474, 1878
(quoted as including Shewhapmuch and Okana-
£ x Hydahs.—Keane, ibid., 473 (includes
ellacoola of present family). xNootkahs.—
Keane, ibid., 473 (includes Komux, Kowitchans,
Klallums, Kwantlums, Teets of present ''':
XNootka.—Bancroft, Nat. Races, III, 564, 1
(contains the following Salishan tribes: Cowi.
chin, Soke, Comux, Noosdalum, Wickinninish,
Songhie, Sanetch, Kwantlum, Teet, Nanaimo,
Newchemass, Shimiahmoo, Nooksak, Samish,
Skagit, Snohomish, Clallam,Toanhooch). < t
Sound Group.—Keane in Stanford's Compend.,
Cent. and S. Am., app., 474, £ ook-
sahs, Lummi, Samish, Skagits, Nisqually, Neewa-
mish, Sahmamish, Snohomish, Skeewamish,
Squanamish, Klallums, Classets, Chehalis, Cow-
litz, Pistchin, Chinakum; all but the last being
Salishan). SFlatheads.—Keane, ibid., 474, 1878
(same as Salish, above). --Kawitshin.—Tolmie
and Dawson, £ Vocab., 39, 1884 (vocabs. of
# and Kwantlin sept, and Kowmook or Tlat-
hool). --Qauitschin.—Boas in Petermanns Mit-
teilungen, 131, 1887. --Niskwalli. –Tolmie and
Dawson, Comp. Vocab., 50, 121, 1884 (or Skwalli-
amish vocab. of Sinahomish).
Sallal. See Salal. , *
. Salmon River Indians. A Salish divi-
sion on Salmon r:w. Oregon, between the
Siletz and the Nestucca. Part of them
were on Grande Ronde res. in 1863.
Ci'-cin-xau'.–Dorsey, Alsea MS. vocab., B. A. E.,
1884. Kaouai.—Duflot de Mofras, Explor., II, 104,
1844. Kowai–Gairdner (1835) in Jour. Geog. Soc.
Lond., XI, 255, 1841 (either the above tribe or the
Nestucca). Salmon River.—Ind. Aff. Rep., 221,
1861. Tsän teha'-ishna amim.—Gatschet, Lakmiut
MS., B. A. E., 105 (Lakmiut-Kalapuya name).
Salmahakaisiku (Sal-na-ha-kai'-si-ku).
A Chumashan village formerly in Ven-
tura co, Cal., at a locality now called El
Llano de Santa Ana.—Henshaw, Buena-
ventura MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1884.
Salpilel. A Chumashan village for-
merly on the Patera ranch, near Santa
Barbara, Cal.
Salpilel-Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Apr. 24, 1863.
Sa-pi'-li.—Henshaw, Santa Barbara MS. vocab., B.
A. #. 1884. Saughpileel.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer,
May 4, 1860 (at San Miguel, 6 m. from Santa Bar-
bara mission). Silpaleels.—Gatschet in Chief Eng.
Rep., pt. III, 553, 1876. S'pi’-lil.—Henshaw, Bue-
naventura MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1884.
Salsona. Mentioned as a Costanoan di-
vision hostile to those Indians among
whom Dolores mission at San Francisco,
Cal., was established. In 1776 the lat-
ter, being attacked by the Salsona, fled
to the islands in the bay or to the east-
ern shore. The Salsona are said to have
lived 6 leagues to the s. E., which would
ut them near San Mateo. They may be
identical with the Olhones. See Engel-
hardt, Franc. in Cal., 295, 1897.
Salsen.—Humboldt, New Spain, II, 345, 1811. Sal-
ses.-Mayer, Mexico, II, 39, 1853. Salsona.–Clavi-
jero, Hist. Baja Cal., 206, 1852. Salzon.—Taylor in
Cal. Farmer, Oct. 18, 1861.
Salt. Not all tribes of Indians were
accustomed to use salt, whether from the
difficulty of procuring it, the absence of
the habit, a repugnance for the mineral,
or for religious reasons, it is not always
I
sort. 301 SALT 419
gomible to say. Salt was eaten as a con-
iment, the only instance of its use as a
preservative being its addition to yeast to
prevent putrefaction. The desire for salt
is presumed to arise from a physiological
need, and it is thought that the demand
for it is greatest when cereal or vegetal
food is eaten, and decreases as the diet is
more and more of animal substance.
Baegert says the tribes of Lower Cali-
fornia ate “everything unsalted, though
they might obtain plenty of salt,” and
gives as a reason that since they moved
aboutconstantlg, salt was too cumbersome
to carry with t em. The Gabrielefios of
s. California used salt sparingly; the
Hupa, the Achomawi, and perhaps other
California Indians, do not eat salt; the
Eskimo regard it as an abomination,
while the Achomawi believe its use in
food would cause sore eyes (Dixon). The
Creeks tabooed its use in the busk cere-
mony until after the ball play (Speck).
Other tribes used substitutes or salt, as
the Karankawa of Texas, who, Gatschet
says, used chile instead; and the Virginia
Indians, who made a form of lye by burn-
in to ashes the stalk of a certain plant.
“They season their broth with it, and
they now no other salt,” says Capt.
John Smith. The Cherokee used lye,
and even now among the Eastern Chero-
kee salt is almost unused by them. In-
deed it is p)i;obable‘ that none of the
Southern tri s used salt before the com-
ing of the whites. According t.o Hariot,
the people of Roanoak used as a condi-
ment the saline ashes of a plant taken to
be orage, and resembling the melden of
the Germans (Atriplez patulum), a species
of saltwort, which runs into man varie-
ties and is common to Europe ant? Amer-
ica. All the Algonquian names for salt
are formed from a root meaning “to be
sour” or “acid.” There is no root “to
be saline.” The water of the ocean was
known as “sour water.”
Salt exists in enormous quantities in
the United States, and it was not difiicult
for the Indians to obtain it. The Omaha
took up salt incrustations with feathers
and transferred it to b , or broke up
rock salt with sticks arigspounded it to
the desired fineness. The source of their
supply was near Lincoln, Nebr., and the
headwaters of a stream s. w. of Repub-
lican r., probably Saline r., Kans. The
Shawnee were famed as salt makers, and
the great swing on Saline cr., below the
mouth of alnut cr., on the Ohio, was
purchased from them by treaty. The
arge vessels of verg thick pottery found
near the salines an elsewhere are found
to have been used as evaporating pans by
the Indians. The Quapaw made salt from
the water of saline springs near the mouth
of Arkansas r., evaporating it in earthen
pans made for the purpose, which left the
salt formed into square cakes &1Giddings).
C. C. Jones says: “The Knig t of Elvas
informs us that natural salt and the sand
with which it wasintermixed were thrown
into baskets made for the purpose. These
were large at the mouth and small at the
bottom, or, in other words, funnel-shaped.
Beneath them—suspended in the air on a
ridge pole—vessels were placed. Water
was then poured ugon the admixture of
sand and salt. _ he drippings were
strained and boiled on the tire until all
the water was evaporated, and the salt
left in the bottom of the pots.” Frag-
ments of these leaching baskets have been
found in the salt deposits of PetitAnse id.,
La. An important salt-making site was
uncovered in 1902 by the Peabodyltiuseum
at Kimmswick, Mo., where the salt pans
were found in place (Bushnell).
The Rio Grande Pueblos acquired salt
principally from the Manzano salines, in
centra New Mexico; the Zufii obtained
their supply from a salt lake many miles
s. w. of their pueblo. There was early
discrimination by the Pueblos in the
quality of salt, and long journeys were
made to obtain the best kind. In this
pursuit many trails led to the Zuni salt
ake, where a number of towns were built
by a tribe or tribes which were extermi-
nated EX the Zufii immediately anterior
to the vent of the Spaniards in 1539-40.
The salt naturally eposited from the
supersaturated waters of the Zuni salt
lake was collected and carried long dis-
tances to the settlements, having been
found, it is said, in cliff-ruins in s. Colo-
rado, 200 m. from the source of su ply.
Among the Pueblos, pottery vessels of
special form were used to contain salt, and
mortuary vessels which contained food
for the dead are frequently saturated with
this substance, causing exfoliation of the
surface of the ware.
The Navaho myth of the origin of
Dsilydje Qacal relates that “next day
they traveled up the stream to a place
called Tse’<;qaka, and here again they
halted for the night. This place is noted
for its deposits of native sa t. The trav-
elers cut some out from under a great rock
and filled with it their bags, made out of
the skins of the squirrels and other
small animals which they had captured"
(Matthews).
The Hopi have obtained their salt from
time immemorial from the Grand Canyon
of the Colorado, westward from their
villages about 100 m. Here salt is gath-
ered with ceremony by making sacrifice
to the Goddess of Salt and the God of
War, whose shrines are there (Fewkes).
The Pueblos have important salt deities,
that of the Hopi beirlig Hurting Wuhti,
“The Woman of the ard Substances,’
420
[B.A. E.
SALT CHUCK INDIANS-SALUTATION
who was a sea deity, like the Mexican
salt goddess Huitocilmatl. The myth
concerning the latter relates that she was
sister of the rain gods, with whom she
quarreled; in their resentment they drove
her to salt water, where she invented the
art of panning the mineral and became
Goddess of Salt. The Zufii “Salt Mother”
was Mawe, genius of the sacred salt lake.
At certain seasons war parties were sent
to the lake for salt, and while there cere-
monies were performed and offerings
made. See Chaunis Temoatan, Food.
Consult Baegert in Smithson. Rep. 1863,
366, 1864; Bushnell in Man, 13, 1907; ibid.,
35, 1908; Collinson in Jour. Geog. Soc.
Lond., 1st S., xxv, 201, 1855; Cushing
(1) in 13th Rep. B. A. E., 353–54, 1896,
(2) in Millstone, Ix, no. 12, 1884; Dixon
in Am. Anthr., x, no. 2, 1908; Dorsey in
3d Rep. B. A. E., 309, 1884; £
Karankawa Inds., 1891; Giddings in Pop.
Sci. Mo., June 1891; Hariot in Holbein
Soc. Pub., 14, 1888; Hoffman in Bull.
Essex Inst., xviiI, 9–10, 1885; Jones,
Antiq. So. Inds., 45, 1873; Mason in
Smithson. Rep. 1886, 225, 1889; Matthews
in 5th Rep. B. A. E., 388, 1887; Mooney
in 7th Rep. B. A. E., 330, 1891; Speck in
Mem. Am. Anthr. Asso., II, pt. 2, 1907;
Stevenson in 23d Rep. B. A. E., 60, 1904;
Thomas in 12th Rep. B. A. E.,695, 696,
1894; Wilson in Rep. Nat. Mus. 1888,
673, 1890. (w. H.)
Salt Chuck Indians (Chinook jargon:
salt-tehuk, “salt-water’). A general term
applied indiscriminately to coast tribes
by inland Indians in the N. W. In 1884,
J. O. Dorsey, when at Siletz agency,
£ heard this term applied, not only
by the inland tribes (as Takelma) to the
coast peoples (Athapascan, Kusan, etc.),
but even by Athapascans to themselves.
See Fitzhugh in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1857,
329, 1858.
Saltketchers. A former Yuchi village
in s. South Carolina, about the present
Salkehatchie. It seems to have been a
village of the Yamasee at the time of the
War With that tribe in 1715.
Saltketchers.—Hawkins (1799), Sketch, 61, 1848.
Sol-ke-chuh.—Ibid.
Salt Lick. A village, probably of the
Delawares, on Mahoning cr., near War-
ren, Trumbull co., Ohio, about 1760
(Croghan (1760) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll.,
4th s., 1x, 289, 1871). The “old salt
works” here were operated by the whites
before the survey of the E. part of the
Western Reserve in 1796. In 1800 the
chief of thesettlement, “Captain George,”
was killed during a fight with settlers
(Howe, Hist. Coll. Ohio, II, 659, 1896).
Saltwater Pond. A village in 1685,
robably in Plymouth co., Mass.—Hinck-
ey (1685) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 4th s.,
v, 133, 1861.
Saluda. A small tribe formerly living
on Saluda r., S. C. According to Rivers
(Hist. S. C., 38, 1856) ' removed to
Hennsylvania probably early in the 18th
century, which, if true, would indicate
that they were probably connected with
the Shawnee. In addition to that of the
river, the name survives in Saluda gap
in the Blue Ridge.
Salutation. In general Indian salutation
was accompanied by less demonstration
than is usual among Europeans, particu-
larly the inhabitants of southern Europe,
but it would be a mistake to assume that
lessfeelingexisted. Mallery, who devoted
much attention to this subject, says:
“The North American Indians do not
have many conventional forms of saluta-
tion. Their etiquette generally is to meet
in silence and smoke before speaking, the
smoking being the real salutation. But a
number of tribes—e.g., the Shoshoni,
Caddo, and Arikara—use a word or sound
very similar to How! but in proper litera-
tion Hau or Hao. Most of the Sioux use
the same sound in communication with
the whites, from which the error has
arisen that they have caught up and abbre-
viated the ‘How are you?’ of the latter.
But the word is ancient, used in councils,
and means ‘good, or ‘satisfactory. It is
a response as well as an address or saluta-
tion. The Navaho say, both at meetin
and parting, ‘Agalani, an archaic wo
the etymology of which is not yet ascer-
tained. Among the Cherokee the colloquy
is as follows: No. 1 says, “Siya' [properly
Asiyu], “good’; No. 2 responds, Asiyū; td-
higwatsú” “good; are you in peace? To
this No. 1 says, “I am in peace, and how is
it with you? No.2 ends by “I am in peace
also.” Among the Zuñi happiness is al-
ways asserted as well as implored, In the
morning their # is, ‘How have you
£ the night?” in the evening, “How
ave you come unto the sunset?” The re-
ply always is ‘Happily. After a separa-
tion of even short duration, if more than
one day, the question is asked, “How have
ou passed these many days' The reply
is invariably, ‘Happily, although the
rson addressed may be in severe suffer-
ing or dying.”
The greeting Hao! or some variant was
found over a much wider area than Mal-
lery indicates. What Mallery says of
smoking applies only to ceremonial vis-
itings. The ordinary passing greeting
among the Plains tribes and probably
most others is “Good” in the various
": (Mooney).
Close relations or very dear friends on
meeting after a considerable absence
would throw their right arms over each
other's left shoulders and their left arms
under each other's right arms, embrace
gently and allow their heads to rest
against each other for an instant. The
ceremonial form of salutation consisted
principally in rubbing with the hands, and
BULL. 301
is thus described by Iberville as practised
on the lower Mississippi: “When I
arrived where my brother was, the chief
or captain of the Bayogoulas came to the
shore of the sea to show me friendship
and civility after their manner, which is,
being near you, to stop, pass the hands
over their face and breast, and afterward
pass their hands over yours, after which
they raise them toward the sky, rubbing
them and clasping them together” (Mar-
gry, Déc., IV, 154–55, 1880). Although
varying to a certain extent, substantially
the same ceremony is reported from the
Indians of Carolina and the plains, the
Delawares, the Iroquois, the Aleut, and
the Eskimo proper; it was therefore wide-
spread throughout North America. Rub-
bing of noses by two personsis referred to
'. early writers, and an old Haida Indian
affirmed it to have been the ancient cus-
tom among his people, but well authenti-
cated cases are rare, although the rubbing
of the nose with the hand was often
observed among Eskimo tribes. Mooney
says that most of these instances, as in the
case of the Comanche, may have been
nothing more than misconceptions of
the hugging described above. Not in-
frequently the rubbing ceremonies were
accompanied by the shedding of tears.
Friederici finds two areas in America in
which this prevailed, one in the central
and south-central part of South America
among the Tupi £ of São Paulo, Minas
Geraes, and Bahia, the Charrua of Banda
Oriental, and some of the Chaco tribes;
the second in North America w. of the
Mississippi from the sources of that river
to the Texas coast. This was particularly
conspicuous near the Gulf of Mexico,
from which circumstance the tribes there
were often called “weepers.” Mooney
states that he has noted the custom only
where persons meet after a considerable
absence, and it was explained to him as
due to memories of events, particularly
deaths, which had taken place since the
previous meeting and which the figure of
the long absent one calls to mind. In
some cases, however, this has been
observed on the first meeting of Indians
with white men, when it perhaps had
some religious significance.
Consult Friederici in Globus, Lxxxix,
30–34, 1906; Mallery (1) in Am. Anthr.,
III, 201–16, 1890, (2) in Pop. Sci. Month.,
xxxvi.II, 477-90, 629–44, 1891. (J. R.s.)
Salwahka (Sal-wa’-kha, prob. “at the foot
of the creek.”—Sapir). A former Ta-
kelma village near the mouth of Illinois
r. or one of its tributaries in Oregon.
Illinois Creek.–Dorsey, Takelma MS. vocab., B.
A. E., 1884. Illinois Valley (band).—Ibid. *:
plä’ 3inné'.—Dorsey, Tutu MS. vocab., B. A. E.,
1884 ('plenty-of-camas people': Tutu, name).
Sāl-wā'-qā.—Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, III,
235, 1890 (own name). Salwäxa.–Sapir in Am.
Anthr., 1x, 254, 1907. -
SALWAHKA-SAMOSET
Coahuiltecan family, met by
421
Samahquam. A body of Salish of Fraser
River agency, Brit. Col.; pop. 67 in 1909.
Samackman.–Can, Ind. Aff., 138, 1879 (probably
identical). Samahquam.–Can. Ind. Aff., pt. 2,
# 1901. Semaccom.–Can. Ind. Aff. 1884, 187,
Samamish (Skagit: samena, ‘hunter."—
Gibbs). A Salish division on Samamish
and Dwamish lakes, w. Wash., number-
ing 101 in 1854. Gibbs classed them as
of Dwamish connection. They are not
to be confounded with the Sawamish of
Totten inlet.
Mon-mish.-Starling in Ind. Aff. Rep., 171, 1852
separated #. Inisprint from £
ababish.–Gibbs in Pac. R. R. Rep., 1,432, 1855.
Sahmamish.—Starling, op.cit., 170. Sam-ab-mish.–
Ross in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1869,135, 1870. Sam-áhmish.–
U.S. Ind. Treaties, 378, 1873. Samamish.–Gibbs,
op.cit., Say-hay.—Starling, op.cit., 171 (see Mon-
mish, above). Sim-a-mish.—Ross, ibid., 17, 1870.
Samampac. A tribe, evidently of the
aSSanet
(Diario, in Mem. de Nueva España, xxv.11,
94, MS.) in 1691 w. of Rio Hondo, Tex.,
with Patchal, Papanac, Patsau, and other
tribes. (H. E. B.)
Sambella. A former Upper Creek town
on the N. side of Tallapoosa r., in Elmore
co., Ala-Royce in 18th Rep. B. A. E.,
Ala. map, 1899.
Samboukia. An unidentified tribe for-
merly living on the E. side of Yazoo r.,
Miss. Mentioned only by Coxe, who
laces them between the Koroa and the
ihiou (Tioux).
Samboukas.—Coxe in French, Hist. Coll. La., III,
£1. Samboukia.—Coxe, Carolana, 10, map,
Samish. A Salish division formerly on
a river and bay of the same name in
Washington, now on Lummi res. Asea-
kum and Nukhwhaiimikhl were among
their villages. - -
Isamishs.-Domenech, Deserts N. A., 1,441, 1860.
Kahmish.—Ross in Ind. Aff. Rep., 135, 1869.
Sabsh.–Mallet, ibid., 198, 1877 (said to be subor-
dinate to Nugh-lemmy). S ish.—Stevens in
H. R. Ex. Doc. 37, 34th Cong., 3d sess., 46, 1857.
S’ā’mic.—Boas in 5th Rep. N. W. Tribes Can., 10,
1889. Samish.–Gibbs in Pac. R. R. Rep., 1,436,
1855. Sawish.—Simmons in Ind. Aff. Rep., 224,
1858. Sohmish.—Stevens, op.cit., 70.
Samoset (possibly from Osamoset, “he
who walks over much.”—Gerard). A na-
tive and sagamore of Pemaquid, and the
original proprietor of the site of Bristol,
Me. It is stated that he appeared among
the Pilgrims soon after their landing in
1620 and greeted them with the words
“Welcome, Englishmen!”—showing that
he was more or less acquainted with their
language—and informed them that he
was a sagamore of Moratiggon (q.v.).
As he had been in the C. Cod country for
8 months, it is probable that he went
thither with Capt. Dermer, who left Mon-
hegan for C. Cod a few months previous
to the date mentioned. Samoset intro-
duced the Pilgrims to Massasoit (q.v.),
with whom it seems he was in friendly
relation at that time. Moved to pity by
his apparent destitution, the Pilgrims
422 sans-sans [B- 1. .

gave him “a horseman’s coat” and also
“strong water and biskit and butter, and
cheese and pudding, and a piece of a mal-
lard.” Samoset repaid this kindness by
the services he rendered the new colo-
nists. He is next heard of two years
later at Capmanwogen (Southport, Me. ),
with Capt. Levett, whom he esteemed as
his special friend. In July, 1625, he, with
Unongoit, executed the first deed made
between the Indians and the English, con-
veying to John Brown, of New Harbor,
12,000 acres of the Pemaquid territory.
Nothing further is recorded of Samoset
until 1653, when he signed a deed con-
veying 1,000 acres to Villiam Parnell,
Thomas Way, and William England.
He robably died soon thereafter, and
was ‘buried with his kindred on his is-
land homestead near Round pond. in the
town of Bristol. He is described as hav-
ing] been tall and straight, with hair long
be ind and short in front; his only dress
“a leather” about his waist with a fringe
about a span long. Mention is made of
one son born to him about 1624, but his
name is not given. Consult Moiirt in
Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st s., viii, 226,
1802; Thornton in Me. Hist. Soc. Coll.,
v, 167-201, 1857; Sewell in Mag. Am.
Hist., viii, 820-25, 1882. (c. '1'.)
Bump. A maize porridge, once a very
important article of food in New England
ant elsewhere. In 1677 the treasurer of
Massachusetts was ordered to procure,
among other things to be given as pres-
ents to the king, “two hogsheads of s -
ciall good aampe." Roger Williams ( Kleey
to Am. Lang., 33, 1643) defines the mi-
aamnp of the Nari-aganset dialect of Al-
gonquian as “a kind of meale pottage
unparched," adding that “from this the
English call their camp, which is Indian
com beaten and boiled, and eaten hot or
cold with milks or butter.” Josselyn
(1672) describes sampe as “a kind of
l0bloll§ of blue corn to eat with milk.”
The arraganset nasaumg, ‘softened
with water,’ is cognate yvit the Abiiaki
tsa"ba"n, corn mush, etc. (A. F. c.)
Bampala. A former Seminole town, 26
rn. above the forks of Apalachicola r., on
the w. bank, in Calhoun co., Fla.—H. R.
Ex. Doc. 74 (1823), 19th Cong., 1st sess.,
27, 1826.
Sainpanal. A tribe, evidently of the
Coahuiltecan family, met by Massanet’s
party in 1689, when on the way from
oahuila to Texas, at Sacatsol mts., 20
leagues N. of the Rio Grande, in Texas.
They were with the Mescal, Yorica, Cho-
mene gillumano), '1‘ilpayay, and other
tribes( anzanet, Carta, ca. 1690, in Quar.
Tex. Hist. Asso., ii, 284, 1899). In 1691
Massanet met the same tribe near Rio
Hondo(Diario, in Mem. de Nueva Espafia,
xxvii, 94, MS.). (a. 1;. B.)
8uipuml.—Msssanet (1691), Diarlo, op. cit. Sm-
pma1e.—Massanet, List of Tribes dated Nov. 16,
1690, in Mem. de Nueva Espafla, xxvii, 183, MS.
Bampe. See Sam .
Sana. A central llexas tribe, apparently
Tonkawan. It was known as early as
1691, when Massanet mentioned it in one
of the most important passages bearinglon
the ethnology of early Texas. W en
about 25 m. N. E. of San Antonio r., ap-
parently at Arroyo del Cibolo, and about
opposite Segluin, he wrote: “I may note
t at from t e mission [San Salva or, in
Coahuila] to this place there is still one
language [the Coahuiltecan] . . . From
this P113106 t0 the Texas there are other
languages. There follow the Catqiieoa,
Cantona, Emet, Cavas, Sana, Tojo, oaa,
and other tribes of Indians. At the said
place, it being on the boundary between
the Indians, they speak different lan-
uages, although they are all friendly and
‘do not have wars.” The Coahuiltecan
tribes called the place Xoloton, and the
tribes to the E. called it Bata Coniquifioqui
(Mem. de Nueva Espafla, xxvii, 98, S. ).
In 1716 the Chanas, evidently identical,
are mentioned by Ramon, together with
Apaches, Yojuanes, and Chuuipanes, as
enemies of the Texas (Orig. MS. in
Archivo Gen. de Mex.). An imperfect
copy of Ram6n’s report give “J umanes"
and “Chivipanes” in place of Yojuanes
and Chuuipanes (Representacion, Mem.
de Nueva ‘spafia, xxvii, 160, MS.). In
1716 the same list is given as the Apaches,
Yojuanes, Cibipanes, and Canas (Dicta-
men Fiscal, I\ov. 30. ibid., 193), and
a few days later as Apaches, Jojuanes,
Huvipanes (Ervipiames), and Chanas
(Junta de Guerra, Dec. 2, 1716, ibid.,
217). If the last list be correct, it is one
of several indications of the Tonkawan
affiliation of the Sana. Shortly after this
period Llano r. was known as Rio de los
Chanes, but it is not known that there is
any connection between this and the
name of the Sana tribe.
ln 1721 the Sana are again met and
dealt with. Late in January, it seems,
some of the tribe (Samas) came from the
s. to San Antonio and reported to Capt.
Garcia that Saint Denis, the French com-
mandant at Natchitoches, had called a
meeting of many tribes 30 leagues from
San Antonio (Pena, Diario, Mem. de
Nueva Espafia, xxvizi, 6, MS.). \Vhen
Aguayo passed through San Antonio he
made the Sana presents. Later he met
part of the tribe, apparently in their
ome, halfway between the Guadalupe
and the Colorado, in the neighborhood of
modern San Marcos (ibid., 18).
Late in 1739 or early in 1740 a severe
epidemic visited the San Antonio mis-
sions, and in Feb., 1740, the missionaries,
wishing to replenish the supply of In-
dians, declared their intention of bring-
BULL. 301
ing in “the Zanas and Mayeyes, since
they are related to those already con-
verted” (ibid., xxv.111, 203). As Massa-
net distinctly tells us that the Sana did
not speak the Coahuiltecan language, and
as the Mayeyes were quite evidently Ton-
kawan, the conclusion is that the Sana
also were Tonkawan. A considerable
list of words spoken by the Sana and
their congeners is extant, and a careful
study of it will perhaps settle the point
(San Antonio de Valero Bautismos, be-
ginning with 1740, MS.). In 1740 gentile
Sana began to enter San Antonio de Valero
mission in considerable numbers, and con-
tinued coming till about 1749. A study
of the records shows that before entering
the mission they were very closely inter-
related by marriage with the Tojo (Tou,
Too), Mayeye, Sijame, Tenu, and Au-
juiap tribes or subtribes. In 1743,
“Numa, of the Tou tribe, chief of the
Zanas,” was baptized at the mission (San
Antonio de Valero Bautismos, partidas
494, 549, 579, 581, 608, 633, 635, 647, 675,
714, etc.). In 1793 the Sana were men-
tioned as one of the main tribes at San
Antonio de Valero (Revilla-Gigedo,
Carta, 195, in Dic. Univ. de Hist. y de
Geog., v., 1854).
The native pronunciation of the name
Was £ Chanas, but the most fre-
# spelling in the mission records is
nas. Cf. Sanukh. (H. E. B.)
Canas.—Ramón (1716), Derrotero, in Mem. de
Nueva España, xxv.11, 193, MS. Chanas.–Junta
de Guerra, 1716, ibid., 217; also Father Zarate
1764), Valero Bautismos, partidas 1495–96.
es.—Ramón, op. cit., 160. Sanas.—Massanet
'''P. cit. Zana.-Valero Bautismos, partida
San Agustin de Ahumada. A Spanish
presidio established in 1756 near the
mouth of Trinity r., Texas, to prevent
the French from trading and settling
among the Arkokisa and Bidai Indians,
who lived along the lower courses of that
stream and the Rio San Jacinto. Its
establishment was the direct result of the
arrest in 1754 (not 1757, as Morfi says)
of one Blancpain (or Lanpen), who was
trading in that vicinity among the Arko-
kisa. Bancroft gives the date of the
founding as 1755, but an official report
says that it was effected in consequence
of an order of Feb. 12, 1756. It is true,
however, that a temporary garrison was
considered in 1755. Bancroft also fixes
the first site about 100 m. up the Trinity,
but official documents show that it was
only about 2 leagues' distance from the
mouth. Near it was established, at about
the same time, Nuestra Señora de la Luz,
or Orcoquisac (Arkokisa), mission.
Because of the unhealthfulness of the
site, a plan to remove the presidio to the
arroyo of Santa Rosa de Alcazar, a branch
of the Rio San Jacinto, in the center of
the Arkokisa country, was soon proposed;
SAN AGUSTIN DE AHUMADA—SAN ANTONIO
423
in 1757 the Viceroy ordered the plan car-
ried out; and, according to an official
statement, it was accomplished before
Aug., 1760, but this seems to be an error.
Later, apparently in 1764, the presidio
was ordered moved to Los Horconsitos,
2 or 3 leagues N. of the original site, but
it £ that the removal was never
made. A few years afterward the presidio
was burned as the result of a quarrel, and
in 1772 its abandonment was ordered,
although this, as well as that of the mis-
sion, had already taken place (see Lamar
Papers, Span. MS. no. 25; Nacogdoches
Archives, Span. MS. no. 488; Valcarcel,
Expediente sobre Variaciones, etc., Aug.
7, 1760, MS. in Archivo Gen.; Abad to
the Viceroy, Nov. 27, 1759, and Dicta-
men Fiscal, Feb. 7, 1760, both in Béxar
Archives, San Agustin de Ahumada;
Viceroy Cruillas to Gov. Martos y Navarr-
ete, Aug. 30, 1764, MS. in Béxar Archives; .
Bonilla, Breve Compendio, in Quar. Tex.
Hist. Asso., VIII, 11, 56, 57, 61, 1904; Ban-
croft, No. Mex. States and Tex., 1,615
(map), 653,655–656, 1886). (H. E. B.)
Orcoquisac.—Rubi, Dictamen, 1767, MS. San
tin de Aumada.—Barrios y Jauregui (1756) in Na-
cogdoches Archives, Span. MS. no. 488. San
Augustin de Ahumada.-Ibid. San Augustin de
£" Rio de la Trinidad.—Valcarcel (1760),
Op. Clt.
San Andrés (Saint Andrew). A former
village of the Tubar on the extreme head-
waters of the Rio Fuerte, 3 m. from More-
los, s. w. Chihuahua, Mexico; now largely
Mexicanized. – Lumholtz, Unknown
Mex., 1,442, 1902.
San Andrés Coamiata. A Huichol vil-
lage near the upper waters of the Rio
Chapalagana, on a plain in the sierra in
the w. part of the tribal territory, in N. w.
Jalisco, Mexico.
San Andrés Coamiata.-Lumholtz, Huichol Ind.,
5, 1898. Tátéficia.—Lumholtz, Unknown Mex., II,
27, 1902 (“house of our mother, alluding to a
mythical serpent: Huichol name).
San Andrés Coata. A former Pima ran-
cheria, visited and so named by Father
Kino in 1697, and probably as early as
1694 (Bancroft, No. Mex. States, 1, 259,
1884); situated near the junction of the
Gila and Salado, s. Ariz. Taylor (Cal.
Farmer, June 13, 1862) mentions it as a
mission founded by Kino in 1694, but this
is evidently an error.
San Andrés-Garcés (1775), Diary, 142, 1900; San
£ate-Manse in Doc. Hist. Mex., 4th S., I,
San Angelo. A rancheria of the Sobai-
uri, near the w. bank of Rio Santa Cruz,
low its mouth in S. Arizona, first visited
and doubtless sonamed by Father Kino in
the latter part of the 17th century.
S. Angel.—Kino, map (1701), in Bancroft, Ariz. and
N. Mex., 360, 1889. S. Angelo.—Kino, map (1702),
in Stöcklein, Neue Welt-Bott, 74, 1726.
San Antonio (Saint Anthony). A former
pueblo of the Tigua, situated E. of the
present settlement of the same name, about
the center of the Sierradedallegoor Sierra
424 SAN ANTONIO—SAN
ANTONIO DE VALERO [B.A.l.
de Carnué, between San Pedro and Chili-
li, E. of the Rio Grande, N. Mex. Accord-
ing to Bandelier (Arch. Inst. Papers, 1v,
253, 1892), the only mention of the settle-
ment is made in the Carnué land grant
in the 18th century, and it must have_
been occupied within historic times.
Ian Antonio. A former group of Al-
chedoma rancherias, situated on the Rio
Colorado in Arizona, 35 or 40 tn. below
the mouth of Bill Williams fork. Visited
and so named by Fray Francisco Garcés
in 1776.—Garcés, Diary, 423, 1900.
Ban Antonio. A Tepehuane pueblo, and
formerly the seat of a Spanish mission, at
the N. boundary of Durango, Mexico, lon.
O
105 .
B. Anton1o.—0rozco y Berra, Geog., 819, 1864.
San Antonio do la Huerta. A pueblo of
the Nevome, situated at the junction of
the Rio Batepito and Rio Soyopa, tribu-
taries of the Rio Yaqui, about lat. 29°,
Ion. 109°, Sonora, Mexico (Orozco y Berra,
Geog., 351, 1864). It is now a civilized
pueblo, and contained 171 inhabitants in
1900.
Ban Antonio do Psdna. The third Fran-
ciscan mission established in California.
The place was chosen by Father J unfpero
Serra in the well-wooded valley of the
stream now known as San Antonio r.,
about 6m. from the present townof Jolon,
Monterey co. The native name of the
place wasTexhaya,0rTeshaya. Herethe
mission was founded by Serra with great
enthusiasm on July 14, 1771, though only
one native was present. The Indians,
however, proved friendly; they brought
food and helped in the work of con-
structing the church and other necessary
buildings. The first native was baptized
a month later, and by the end of 1772, 158
baptisms were reported. In 1780 the
neophytes numbered 585, while by 1790
they had reached 1,076, making it the
la est mission community at that time
inrgalifornia. By 1800 there wasa slight
increase to 1,118, while the greatest num-
ber in the historgoof the mission, 1,124,
was reached in 1 5. The wealth of the
mission was not so great as that of some
others. The land was reported as rather
sterile and difficult to irri ate, although
the average crop for the decade ending
1810 was 3,780 bushels. In the year last
named there were 3,700 cattle, 700 horses,
and more than 8,000 sheep. Though the
number of the neophytes gradual _v de-
creased, reaching 878 in 1820 and 681 in
1830, the mission live stock continued to
multiply and the crops were nearly as
good as before. In 1830 Robinson (Life
in California, 81, 1846) reported that
everything at the mission was in the most
perfect order, and the Indians cleanly
and well dressed. Beyond an attack on
the mission converts b some outside na-
tives in 1774, in which one Indian only
was wounded, there does not seem to have
been any trouble with the natives in this
region. By 1830 there were said to be
no more gentiles within 75 rn. Up to
1834 the total number of Indians baptized
was 4,348, of whom 2,587 were chi dren.
The earlier buildings of the mission were
of adobe, but a new and la er church
with arched corridors and argwick front
was begun about 1809, and completed
within the next ten years. The mission
was formally secularized in 1835, and
duringthe nextfew yearsdeclined rapidly,
losing a la e part of its stock. here
was much ifgiction between Padre Mer-
cado and the civil administrator, and
many of the Indians deserted because of
bad treatment. As with the other mis-
sions, the control was restored to the
padres in 1843, but too late to accomplish
much good. There seems to be no record
Of the sale of the mission. Padre Dorot/eo
Ambris remained there for several years,
and at his death the mission was deserted,
except for an occasional service by a visit-
ing priest from San Miguel. The place
remained in ruins until 1904, when the
Landmarks Club of California undertook
its preservation. The Indians in the
neighborhood of the San Antonio mission
belonged to the Salinan linguistic stock,
but the mission also had neophytes from
the San Joaquin valley, probably Yokuts.
The following names of villages have
been taken from the old mission books
(Taylor, Cal. Farmer, Apr. 27, 1860):
Atnel, Chat-omex, Chitama, Oholucyte,
Chunapatama,Chuquilin(SanMiguelita),
gguzach, Cinnisel, Ejmal, Ginace, Iolon,
maca, Lima, Quina (Quinada), Sapay-
wis, Seama, Steloglamo, Subazama, Teco-
lom, Teshaya, Tetachoya (Ojitos), Texja,
Tsilacomap, Zassalete, Zumblito. The
rancherias, it is said, were generally
named after their chiefs. (A. B. L.)
Ban Antonio do Valero. A mission, com-
monly known as the The Alamo (Ah’-lah-
mo), transplanted in 1718 from the Rio
Grande tothe siteof the presentcity of San
Antonio, Texas. It, together with the ad-
jacent presidio and villa, was founded as an
intermediate centerof operations between
the Rio Grande and the E. Texas mis-
sions, which had been reestablished in
1716. The missionary part of the enter-
prise was (planned and directed bty Fray
Antonio e San Buenaventura e Oll-
vares. In 1700 he had founded San Fran-
cisco Solano mission near the Rio Grande,
in Valle de la Circumcision (Portillo,
Apuntes para la Historia Antigua de
Coahuila y Texas, 269-70, 1888;. It was
subsequently moved to San ldefonso,
thence to San Joseph, on the Rio Grande,
a short distance from Presidio del Rio
Grande ( Valero Bautismos, folio 1). The
principal tribe baptized at these places
was the Xarame, although the Siaguan,
BULL. 30]
Payuguan, Papanac, and perhaps others
were represented. By 1716, 364 baptisms
had been performed (Valero Bautismos).
In this year, when the government was
lanning a settlement between the Rio
irande and E. Texas, Olivares £
transplanting this mission, with its In-
dians, to the river then called San Antonio
de Padua, maintaining that his Xarames,
since they were well versed in agriculture,
would assist in teaching and subduing
new neophytes (Olivares to the Viceroy,
Mem. de Nueva España, 169–70, MS.).
This plan was carried out in 1718, pos-
session of the new site being formally
given on May 1. The transfer was no
doubt facilitated by the close affinity of
the tribes at the new site with those at
the old. The mission was founded near
the E. frontier of the Coahuiltecan group.
The tribes or bands near by were ex-
tremely numerous and in general cor-
respondingly
SAN ANTONIO DE VALERO .
425
brought in (Mem. de Nueva España,
xxviii, 203–04, MS.). A report made
Dec. 17, 1741, showed 238 persons resi-
dent at the mission (Urrutia to the Vice-
roy, MS.). On May 8, 1744, the first stone
of a new church was laid, but in 1762 it
was being rebuilt, a work that seems
never to have been completed (Diego Mar-
tín García, 1745, op. cit., and Ynforme de
Misiones, 1762, Mem. de Nueva España,
xxv.111,164, MS.). According to a report
made in 1762, the books showed 1,972
baptisms (evidently an exaggeration),
247 burials, and 454 marriages. There
were then 275 persons, of the Xarame,
Payaya, Sana, Lipan (captives mainly),
Coco, #. (Tou), and Karankawa
tribes. Of this number 32 were gen-
tiles of the last-named tribe, whose
reduction was then being attempted,
notwithstanding the opposition of the
Zacatecan missions (see Nuestra Señora del
Rosario). The
small. One of
the chief ones
was the Payaya.
This was not
the first time
they had heard
the gospel, for
in 1691 Massanet
had entered
their village on
San Antonio r.
(which they had
called Yanagua-
na), set up a
- same report, be-
sides describing
the monastery
w or k shops,
church, chapel,
and ran ch,
says of the In-
dian quarters:
“There are 7
rows of houses
for the dwell-
ings of the In-
dians; they are
made of stone
cross, erected an
altar in a chapel
and supplied
with doors and
of boughs, said
mass in the pres-
ence of the natives, explained its mean-
ing, and distributed rosaries, besides giv-
ing the Payaya chief a horse. This
£e. Massanet said, was large, and
their rancherias deserved the name of
pueblo (Diario, Mem. de Nueva España,
xxvi.1, 95–96, MS.).
Within about a year the mission, now
called San Antonio de Valero, was removed
across the river, evidently to the site it
still occupies (Espinosa, Chrónica Apos-
tolica, 450, 1746). From the records it
seems that only one baptism was per-
formed in 1718. In 1719 there were 24,
mainly of Xarames and Payayas, but
representing also the Cluetau, Junced
(Juncal?), Pamaya, Siaguan, Sijame,
Sumi, and Terocodame tribes. The first
decade résulted in about 250 baptisms,
representing some 40 so-called tribes.
By Feb. 1740, there had been 837 bap-
tisms. Shortly before this an epidemic
had gone through all the San Antonio
missions, and left at Valero only 184
neophytes; but immediately afterward
(1739–40) 77 Tacamanes (Tacames?) were
cHuRcH of SAN ANToNIo DE vaLERO, "THE ALAMo"
windows; they
are furnished
with high beds, chests, metates, pots, flat
earthen pans, kettles, cauldrons, and
boilers. With their arched porticoes the
houses form a broad and beautiful plaza
through which runs a canal skirted by
willows and fruit trees, and used by the
Indians. To insure a supply of water in
case of blockade by the enemy a curbed
well has been made. For the defense of
the settlement, the plaza is surrounded
by a wall. Over the gate is a large tower
with its embrasures, 3 cannons, some
firearms, and appropriatesupplies (Trans.
by E. Z. Rather, in Bolton and Barker,
With the Makers of Texas, 64–65, 1904).
For a description of the massive walls,
see Bancroft, No. Mex. States, II, 207–08,
1889.
After 1765 the activity of this mission
suddenly declined, even more rapidly
than that of the neighboring missions.
This decline was contemporaneous, on
the one hand, with the lessening of po-
litical activity in Texas after the acquisi-
tion of Louisiana by the Spaniards, and,
on the other hand, with a growing hos-

426
[B. A. E.
SANATE ADIVA—SAN BUENAVENTURA
tility on the part of the northern tribes.
It seems also true that the docile tribes
on which the mission had largely de-
pended were becoming exhausted.
Moreover the growing villa of San Fer-
nando encroached upon the mission
lands and injurious quarrels resulted.
From 1764 to 1783 only 102 baptisms were
recorded for Valero, while a number of
these were of Spaniards. In 1775 In-
spector Oconor reported fewer than 15
families there (quoted by Portillo, op. cit.,
297–98). In 1793 there were still 43
Payaya, Sana, and others, evidently sur-
vivors of families brought there long
before (Revilla Gigedo, Carta, Dec. 27,
1793, MS.).
In 1793 this mission was secularized,
and the lands were divided among the
neophytes and some of the citizens (not
Indians) who had abandoned Adaes in
1773. The walled inclosure and the
buildings were later occupied by the com-
pany del Alamo de Parras, whence the
name, Alamo (Revillo-Gigedo, op. cit:
Portillo, op. cit., 353–54), and in 1836
they became the scene of one of the most
heroic events in all history—the famed
resistance and annihilation of Travis and
his men, Mar. 6, 1836. The chapel is
now the property of the State of Texas.
The baptismal records show the surpris-
ing number of about 100 apparently dis-
tinct tribes or subtribes represented at this
mission during its whole career after the
removal to the San Antonio. These are:
Apache, Apion, Caguas, Camai, Cantuna
(Cantanual), Cems (Quems?), Chaguan-
tapam, Chapamaco, Chuapas, Cimataguo,
Cluetau, Coco, Cocomeioje (Coco), Colo-
rado, Comanche, Cupdan, Emet, Gabilan,
Guerjuatida, Huacacasa, Hyerbipiamo,
Jancae (Tonkawa?), Juamaca (Juampa?),
Juancas, Jueinzum, Juncatas (Junca-
taguo), Junced, Karankawa, Lipan, Ma-
coeoma (Cocoma), Manos. Coloradas,
Manos Prietas, Maquems, Matucar, Ma-
eye, Menequen, Merhuan, Mescales,
£ Mulato, Muruam, Natao,
£ (£ Nigco, Ocana,
Pachaquen (cf. Pacuaches), Pachaug,
Paguanan, Pamaya, Papanac £
Paquache, Pasqual, Pastaloca, Pataguo,
Patan, Patauium, Patou, Patzau, Pausa-
qui, Pausay, Payaya, Payuguan (Payu-
huan), Peana, Piniquu, Pita, Psaupsau,
Quesal, Quimso (Quems?), Secmoco,
Sencase, Siaban, Siaguan, Siaguasan,
Siansi, Sijame, Sinicu, Siniczo (Senisos,
Cenizos), Sulujame, Sumi, Tacames (Ta-
camane), Tenu, Terocodame, Tetzino,
Texa (Hainai?), Ticmamar, Tishim, Ton-
kawa, Tonzaumacagua, Tucana, Tuu,
Ujuiap (Aujuiap), Uracha, Xarame,
Xaraname (Araname), Yacdossa, Yman,
Yojuan, Yorica, Yuta (Yute). Zorouan.
(H. E. B.)
San Antonio de Velero.—Bancroft, No. Mex. States,
1,618, 1886 (misprint).
Sanate Adiva £ to mean ‘great
woman, or ‘chief woman'). A priestess
or chieftainess at the Nabedache village.
on San Pedro cr., Houston co., Texas, in
1768. See Nabedache.
San Athanasio (Saint Athanasius). A
Cochimi pueblo and visita 5 leagues from
San Ignacio de Kadakaman mission, Lower
California, in 1745.—Venegas, Hist. Cal.,
11, 198, 1759.
San Benito (Saint Benedict). A former
Serrano village of 80 inhabitants near the
source of the Rio Mohave, 3 leagues N. E.
over the mountains from San Bernardino
valley. It was visited and so named by
Fray Francisco Garcés in 1776.—Garcés,
Diary (1776), 246, 1900.
San Bernabé (Saint Barnabas). A former
Tepehuane pueblo of Durango, Mexico,
and the seat of a mission.—Orozco y Berra,
Geog., 319, 1864.
San Bernardino (Saint Bernardinus).
The name of “an island that the [Gila]
river makes temporarily when it rises,”
where there are some Maricopa ranche-
rias. The place was visited by Anza, Font,
and Garcés in 1774–75. Not to be con-
founded with a Maricopa rancheria of the
same name on the Gila, 4 leagues above.
See Coues, Garcés Diary, 119, 126, 1900.
San Bernardino. A former Maricopa
rancheria at Agua Caliente, or the hot
springs, near the Rio Gila, s. Ariz.,
about 24 leagues above its mouth. It was
visited by Anza in 1774, and by Garcés,
Anza, and Font in 1775.
Agua &aliente-Anza and Font '''
Bancroft, Ariz. and N. Mex., 392, 1889. San Ber-
nardino del Agua Caliente. - Font (1775) quoted in
Coues, Garcés Diary, 120, 1900.
San Bernardo (Saint Bernard). A name
applied by Mezières in 1778 to one of two
Tawehash villages visited by him on
upper Red r., Texas. See Mezières, letter
to Croix, Apr. 19, 1778 (in which he
reports having given the village this name
in honor of the Governor of Louisiana),
MS. in Archivo Gen. Mex. (H. E. B.)
San Bonifacio (Saint Boniface). Appa-
rently a former rancheria of one of the
Piman tribes, probably Papago, situated
s. of the Rio Gila between San Angelo
and San Francisco, in the present Arizona,
at the beginning of the 18th century.
S. Bonifacius.-Kino, map (1702), in Stöcklein,
Neue Welt-Bott, 74, 1726.
San Buenaventura. The ninth Francis-
can missibn founded in California, and
the last by Father Junípero Serra. The
site was chosen within the limits of the
resent Ventura, Ventura co., near the
£ and adjoining one of the native
villages, and the usual founding cere-
monies took place Mar. 31, 1782. The
natives seemed pleased with the prospect
and readily aided in the construction of
BULL. 301
the new buildings. The increase in the
number of neophytes was not so rapid as
at some of the missions. In 1790 there
were 385; in 1800, 715; in 1810, 1,297;
while the highest number, 1,328, was
reached in 1816. In other respects the
mission was very successful; it had more
cattle (10,013 head) and raised more
grain (9,400 bushels), in 1800 than any
other place in California. Vancouver
visited the mission in Nov. 1793, and
remarked on the quantity, variety, and
general excellence of its vegetables
and fruits. The buildings also were
excellent, though the new stone
church was not completed and dedi-
cated until 1809. uring the first
decade of the 19th century the mission
continued the most prosperous in Cali-
fornia. In 1810 there were 21,221 cattle,
3,276 horses and mules, and 8,543 small
stock, with an average crop for the decade
of 6,400 bushels. Though losing some-
what by 1820, the mission still retained
first place. The earthquake of 1812,
which destroyed the church at San Juan
Capistrano, also severely injured the new
church of San Buenaventura, and it was
feared that the whole mission site was
settling into the sea, so that all the in-
habitants removed to higher ground for
three months. After 1820 the mission
declined rapidly, both in converts and in
material prosperity. In 1830 there were
726 £ and 626 in 1834. Up to
that time the total number of natives
baptized was 3,805, of whom 1,909 were
children. Secularization does not seem
to have been carried out here until 1837.
Bancroft estimates that in 1840 there were
about 250 Indians in the community and
as many more scattered in the district.
In 1844 the mission was reported as
still £ rosperous; in 1846 the lands
were sol ' $12,000. The buildings re-
mained in the possession of the Catholic
Church, and since 1843 the mission has
been the regular parish church of Ven-
tura, which in garbled form was named
from the mission. In 1893 the old church
was so renovated as to lose much of its
historic interest. The Indians among
whom San Buenaventura mission was
established belonged to the Chumashan
(q.v.) linguistic family, which probably
furnished the major portion of the neo-
phytes. (A. B. L.)
San Carlos (Saint Charles). Thesecond
Franciscan mission founded in California.
Even before the founding of San Diego an
expedition started N. under Portolá, in
1769, to explore the country and find the
' of Monterey, previously described by
Wizcaino (1602), where it was intended to
establish the next mission. They reached
the port, but did not recognize it, and
returned, after setting up a cross on the
SAN CARLOS
427
shore of the bay. The following sprin
two expeditions started, one by '' 'i
one by sea. Both expeditions arrived
safely, and the port was this time recog-
nized beyond a doubt. The cross was
found still standing, but surrounded and
adorned with arrows, sticks, feathers,
fish, meat, and clams, placed there by
the natives, apparently as offerings. The"
bells were hung and the Mission of San
Carlos Borromeo de Monterey was for-
mally founded June 3, 1770. Some huts
were built and a palisade erected, but for
several days no natives appeared. Father
Junípero Serra soon became dissatisfied
with the site of the mission, and in De-
cember, after the necessary buildings had
been constructed, it was removed to
Carmelo valley. The mission was hence-
forth known as San Carlos Borromeo del
Carmelo, sometimes in later days merely
as Carmelo. The old site became the pre-
sidio of Monterey. The native name of
the new site, according to Taylor (Cal.
Farmer, Feb. 22, 1860) was Eslenes. The
number of converts gradually increased,
165 being reported in 1772, and 614 in 1783.
Serra made San Carlos his headquarters,
and here he died, Aug. 24, 1784, and was
buried in the mission church. In 1785
Lasuen was chosen padre presidente, and
made his residence chiefly at San Carlos,
Palou having temporarily taken charge
after Serra's death. Monterey being an
important port, San Carlos was visited
by a number of travelers, including La
Perouse (1786) and Vancouver (1793).
The mission never had a large number of
neophytes; the highest, 927, was reached
in 1794, after which there was a gradual
decline. In livestock and agriculture
the mission was fairly successful, the
average crop for the decade ending 1800
being 3,700 bushels. Cattle and horses
in 1800 numbered 2,180, and sheep more
than 4,000. There was considerable in-
crease during the next decade, but before
1820 the decline had begun, though it was
less marked for a time than at many other
missions. In 1797 a new stone church,
the ruins of which are still to be seen, was
completed. The number of neophytes
was 758 in 1800, 513 in 1810, 381 in 1820,
and about 150 in 1834. There was but
little of the mission property left at the
time of secularization in the year last
named, while by 1840 the ruined build-
ings were all that remained. The mission
church was entirely neglected until about
1880, when it was restored and roofed,
and was rededicated in Aug. 1884. The
neophytes of San Carlos belonged chiefly
to the Costanoan and Esselenian lin-
guistic stocks. Representatives of most
of the Esselen villages were doubtless
included, as well as of the Rumsen, Kal-
indaruk, and Sakhone divisions of the
428
[B. A. E.
SAN CARLOS APACHE—SANDALS
Costanoan, some of the Chalones, with
robably also some of the Mutsun. The
ollowing names of villages are given by
Taylor (Cal. Farmer, Apr. 20, 1860), most
of them being taken from the mission
books: Achasta, Alcoz, Animpayamo, As-
pasniagan, Cakanaruk, Capanay (Kapa-
, nai), Carmentaruka, Chachat, Coyyo,
Culul (Kulul), Ecgeagam, Echilat, Es-
lanagan, #xcellemaks, Fyules, Gilimis,
Guayusta, Ichenta, Jappayon, Lucayasta,
Mustac, Nennequi, Noptac, Nutnur,
Nuthesum (Mutsun), P'es Paisin,
Pytoguis (Poitokwis), Santa Clara (Es-
selenes proper), Sapponet, Sargentarukas,
Soccorondo, Tebityilat, Tiubta, Triwta,
Tucutnut (or Santa Teresa), Tushguesta,
Wachanaruka, Xaseum, Xumis, Yampas,
Yanostas, Ymunacam. (A. B. L.)
Carmelo.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Apr. 20, 1860. San
Carlos.—Ibid. San Carlos de Carmelo.—Ibid. San
Cárlos del Carmelo.—Bancroft, Hist. Cal., 1, 170,
1886. San Cárlos de Monterey.—Ibid.
San Carlos Apache. A part of the Apache
dwelling at the San Carlos agency, Ariz.,
SAN CARLOS APACHE
numbering 1,172 in 1909. The name has
little ethnic significance, having been
applied officially to those Apache living
on the Gilar in Arizona, and sometimes
referred to also as Gileños, or Gila
Apache (q.v.).
Bin-i-ette She-deck-a-White, MS. Hist. Apaches,
B. A. E., 1875 (Chiricahua name). Háhel-topa-
ipá.—Gatschet, Yuma Sprachstamm, 1, 370, 1877
(: men with bows and arrows who live on the
river'. Tonto name).
San Casimiro (Saint Casimir). A ranch-
eria of the so-called Quiquima (Quigyu-
ma), visited by Father Kino in Feb.-Mar.
1702. Doubtless situated on the E. bank
of the Rio Colorado, above tidewater, in
N.w.Sonora, Mexico.—Bancroft, No.Mex.
States, 1,500, 1884; Coues, Garcés Diary,
178, 1900.
Sanchecantacket.
Edgartown, on the islan
Vineyard, Mass.
Sahnchecontuckquet.—Doc. of 1698 in Mass. Hist.
Soc. Coll., 1st S., x, 132, 1809. Sanchecantacket.—
Ibid., I, 204, note, 1806. Sengekontakit.-Cotton
(1674), ibid.
Sanchines. A former village, presum-
ably Costanoan, connected with Dolores
mission, San Francisco, Cal.—Taylor in
Cal. Farmer, Oct. 18, 1861.
San Clemente (Saint Clement). A former
rancheria, probably of the Sobaipuri, vis-
ited and so named by Kino and Mange in
1699. Situated on the W. bank of Rio
Santa Cruz, N. of the I' Tucson,
Ariz.–Mange (1699) in Doc. Hist. Mex.,
4th s., 1, 316, 1856.
San Cosme (Saint Cosmas). A former
rancheria, probably of the Papago, di-
rectly N. o!' San Xavier del Bac, on Rio
Santa Cruz, S. Ariz.
S. Cosmas.—Kino, map (1702), in Stöcklein, Neue
Welt-Bott, 74, 1726. S. Cosme.—Wenegas, Hist.
Cal., I, map, 1759.
San Cristóbal (Saint ' Once
the principal pueblo of the Tano (q.v.),
situated between Galisteoand Pecos, Santa
Fé co., N. Mex. The natives of this pue-
blo and of San Lazaro were forced by
hostilities of the Apache, the eastern
Keresan tribes, and the Pecos to transfer
their pueblos to the vicinity of San Juan,
where the towns were rebuilt under the
same names (Bancroft, Ariz. and N. Mex.,
186, 1889). This removal (which was
more strictly to a place called Pueblito,
near the present Potrero, about 2 m. E. of
Santa Cruz, on the Rio Santa Cruz), oc-
curred after the Pueblo revolt of 1680,
and prior to 1692, at which latter date the
natives were found by Vargas in their new
locality. The pueblo was abandoned in
1694, but was later reoccupied, and was
finally deserted in 1696 after the murder
of their missionary in June of that year.
Most of their descendants are now among
the Hopi of Arizona. See Bandelier in
Arch. Inst. Papers, Iv, 83, 103, 1892;
Meline, Two Thousand Miles, 220, 1867.
Christobal.—Arrowsmith, Map N.A., 1795, ed. 1814.
Christoval.—Crepy, Map Amér. Sept., 1783 (?).
Pánt-hām-ba.—Bandelier, Gilded Man, 221, 1893
(misprint). San Christóval.—Alcedo, Dic. Geog., I,
557, 1786. San Cristóbal.–Sosa (1591) in Doc. Inéd.,
xy, 25 et seq., 1871, San Cristobel.–Meline, Two
Thousand Miles, 220, 1867. San Cristoforo.—Colum-
bus Mem. Vol., 155, 1893. San Cristóval.–Bande-
lier in Arch. Inst. Papers, 1, 101, 1881. Sant Chrips-
tobal.-Oñate (1598) in Doc. Inéd., xvi. 114, 1871.
Sant Xpoval,—Ibid., 259, Sant Xupal.–Ibid.,258.
S. Christoval.—D'Anville, Map Am. Sept., 1746.
Yam-p'-ham-ba-Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers,
III, 125, 1890 (aboriginal name). Yam P'hamba.–
Ibid., IV, 83, 1892.
Sandals. In America, as among Orien-
tal nations, the sandal was anciently used,
following in its distribution generally the
A village in 1698 near
of Marthas

BULL. 30]
warmer isotherms, but often being car-
ried by migration and retained through
tribal custom in regions where extremes
of temperature prevailed. In both hemi-
spheres the sandal formed a part of the
costume of the peoples more advanced in
culture; it was the characteristic foot-
wear of the Peruvians, Central Ameri-
cans, Mexicans, and Pueblos, and espe-
cially of Indians living in the cactus
region generally. In its simplest form
the Pueblo sandal consisted of a sole
braided from tenacious leaves, held to the
foot by a toe and heel cord, or by a cord
roved through loops on the margin of the
sole and passing over the foot. Other
sandals have flaps at the toe and heel,
and in some cases the entire foot is cov-
ered, when the sandal becomes a sort of
rude moccasin. Sandals occur in consid-
erable variety, designed for men, women,
and children, and for different seasons.
The material is almost exclusively de-
rived from the yucca plant—either the
plain leaves, hanks of the extracted fiber,
or cord of various sizes twisted from the
fiber. Sandals consisting of a half-inch
pad of yucca fibers, held to the foot with
strips of the same material or by thongs,
are said to be worn by Kawia men at
night. Putnam found sandals in Mam-
moth Cave, Ky., thus determining their
former use in E. United States. A few
tribes of California, the Ute of the inte-
rior basin, the Mohave, the Pima, and
rhaps the tribes around the Gulf of
Mexico, wore sandals. Within recent
years the older people among the Pima
have commonly wornsandals of undressed
hide, especially when traveling, to pro-
tect the feet from cactus spines. A simi-
lar sandal is worn by the Chemehuevi.
Among some of the ancient Pueblos a
sandal was buried with the body of an
infant to “guide” the deceased to the
sipapu or entrance to the underworld.
See Clothing, Moccasin.
Consult Fewkes in 17th Rep. B. A. E.,
573, 1898; Holmes in 13th Rep. B. A. E.,
34, 1896; Kroeber in Univ. Cal. Pub.,
Am. Archaeol. and Ethnol., viii, no. 2,
1908; Mason in Rep. Nat. Mus. 1894,
1896; Mindeleff in 8th Rep. B. A. E., 133,
1891; Nordenskiöld, Cliff Dwellers of the
Mesa Verde, 1893. (w. H.)
Sandatoton (‘those who eat by them-
selves’). A clan or band of the Chirica-
hua Apache, supposed to be a part of the
Pinaleño now under San Carlos and Fort
Apache agencies, Ariz. -
Kassilūda.–Gatschet, MS., B. A. E., 1883 (from
the name or their chief). Sanda-to-tons:-White,
MS. Hist. Apaches, B. A. E., 1875. Sandedotán.—
Gatschet, MS., B. A. E., 1883
Sandbanks. A Hatteras village on Hat-
teras id., N.C., E. of Pamlicosd., in 1701.—
Lawson (1709), Hist. Car., 383, 1860.
SANDATOTON.—SANDIA
429
Sanderstown. A former Cherokee set-
tlement in N. E. Alabama, probably tak-
ing its name from some prominent mixed-
blood. (J. M.
Sandia £ ‘watermelon'). A Ti-
gua pueblo on the E. bank of the Rio
Grande, N. Mex., 12 m. N. of Albuquer-
que. It evidently formed one of the pue-
blos of the Province of Tiguex of the
chroniclers of Coronado's expedition in
1540–42; and is the Napeya £ corruption
of Nafiat, the native name of the pueblo)
of Juan de Oñate in 1598. Sandia be-
came the seat of the Franciscan mission
of San Francisco early in the 17th cen-
tury, but it was abandoned during the
Pueblo revolt of 1680, most of the in-
habitants fleeing for safety to the Hopi
country in N. E. Arizona, where, £
A SANDIA MAN
with other refugees, they built the village
of Payupki, on the Middle mesa, the wal's
of which are still partly standing. Pay-
upki is the name by which the Sandia
pueblo is still known to the Hopi. In
1681 Gov. Otermin, during his attempt to
reconquer New Mexico, burned Sandia.
The people remained among the Hopi
until 1742, when Fathers Delgado and
Pino brought 441 of them and their chil-
dren to the Rio Grande; but it would
seem that some of these returned to Ari-
zona, since Father Juan Miguel Menchero,
in a petition to the governor in 1748, stated
that for six years he had been engaged in
missionary work among the Indians, and
had “converted and gained more than
350 souls from here to the Puerco r.,

430 SAN
[B. A. E.
DIEGO
which I have brought from the Moqui
pueblos—bringing with me the cacique of
these Moqui pueblos, for the purpose of
establishing their pueblo at the place
called Sandia,” and thereupon asked for
possession of the land at that point “so
as to prevent my converts from returning
to apostacy.” The governor made the
desired grant (which now consists of
24,187 acres, confirmed by Congress), and
the new pueblo was established in due
form under the name Nuestra Señora de
los Dolores y San Antonio de Sandia (see
Meline, Two Thousand Miles, 214, 1867;
• Prince, New Mexico, 38, 1883). The
# of Sandia was 78 in 1910. See
ueblos, Tigua. - (F. w. H.)
Asumpcion.—Bancroft, Ariz. and N. Mex., 281,
1889 (or Dolores; mission name). Qandia.—Zá-
rate-Salmeron (ca. 1629) quoted by Bandelier in
Arch. Inst. Papers, Iv, 220, 1892. Deis.–Pike,
Exped., #. pt. iii, 13, 1810. Dolores.—Bancroft,
Ariz. and N. Mex., 281, 1889 (Asumpcion or; mis-
sion name). Kin Nodózi.–Curtis, Am. Ind., I,
138, 1907 £" houses": Navaho name). Ma-
peya.—Columbus Memorial Vol., 155, 1893 (mis-
# nt of Oñate's “Napeya”). Na-fhi-ap.—Bande-
ier in Arch. Inst. Papers, III, 130, 1890 (native
name of the pueblo). Nafiad.–Gatschet, Isleta
MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1885 (“dusty place': Isleta
name of the pueblo). Na-fi-ap.—Bandelier in
Arch. Inst. Papers, III, 260, 1890 (native name
of the pueblo). £ eld notes, B.
A. E., 1895 £e name of pueblo). Nafíhuide.—
Gatschet, Isleta MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1885 (pl.
Nafihun: Isleta name of the people). Napeya.—
Oñate (1598) in Doc. Ined., xv.1,115, 1871 (corrup-
tion of Na-fi-ap). Nā'pfé'ta.-Hodge, field notes,
B. A. E., 1899 (from nd ‘hill, pfi'na ‘cloud, re-
ferring to the wind-blown sand-dunes in the vi-
cinity: Taos name). Naphíat. – Hodge, field
notes, B. A. E., 1895 (also Nafiat, Isleta name).
Ra-pi-āp.—Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Bull., 1, 18,
# (native name). Na-pi-hah.—Jouvenceau in
Cath. Pion., 1, no. 9, 13, 1906. Na-si-ap.—Bande-
lier, Gilded Man, 149, 1893. N. S. de los Dolores
de Sandia.—Alencaster (1805) quoted in Prince,
Hist. N. Mex., 37, 1883 (mission name). Nuestra
Señora de los Dolores de Sandia.—Ward in Ind. Aff.
Rep. 1867,213, 1868 (mission name). Our Lady of
Sorrow and Saint Anthony of Sandia.–Meline, Two
Thousand Miles, 218, 1867. Our Lady of Sorrows
and Saint Anthony of Sandia.—Prince, Hist.
N. Mex., 38, 1883. Payüpki.—Fewkes in Am.
Anthr., VI, 397, 1894 (Hopiname). Sandea.—Meri-
wether (1856) in H. R. '' Doc. 37, 34th Cong.,
3d sess., 146, 1857. Sandia.—Rivera, Diario, leg.
784, 1736. San Diaz-Malte-Brun, Geog., V, 328,
1826. Sandilla.—Arny in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1871, 382,
1872. San Francisco de Sandia.—Benavides, Me-
morial, 20, 1630. Saudia.—Davis, El Gringo, 428
1857 (misprint). SDiaz.–Mühlenpfordt quote
by Buschmann, Neu-Mexico, 272, 1858. S. Dies.—
Pike, Ex ., 3d map, 1810. Sendia.–D'Anville,
Map Amér. Sept., 1746. St. Dies.–Pike, Exped.,
''': iii.222, 1810. Sundia-Calhoun (1840) in
Cal. Mess. and Corresp., 206, 1850. Washrotsi.—
Hodge, field notes, B. A. E., 1895 (“dusty': La-
guna name). Wä'shutse.—Gatschet, Laguna MS.
vocab., B. A. E., 1879 (Laguna name). Wash-
ü’tsi.—Hodge, field notes, B.A. E., 1895 (Acoma
name). '' H. Cushing, inf"n
1884. ("foot village’, referring to the "# o
the inhabitants [?]; Zuñi name; s–hl). dia.-
Zarate-Salmeron (ca. 1629) quoted by Bancroft,
Nat. Races, 1,600, 1882. •
San Diego (Saint James). The first mis-
sion established within the present state
of California. After the expulsion of the
Jesuits in 1767, the Spanish authorities
determined to found a number of military
and missionary establishments in Califor-
nia. The mission work was placed in the
hands of the Franciscans, and Father
Junípero Serra, who was £ presi-
dent of the missions of Lower California,
took charge. Two vessels and two land
expeditions were dispatched northward
from the settlements in Lower California,
and reached the harbor of San Diego,
named and described in 1602 by Vizcaino,
in the early summer of 1769. Serra
arrived with the last land division on
July 1, and on July 16 he formally
founded the mission, dedicating it to San
Diego de Alcalá. The place chosen was
at the present Old Town, on a hill near
the bay, at or near the native village of
Cosoy. The natives were by no means
timid; indeed they soon became so bold in
their thievish operations that they made a
concerted attempt to plunder the settle-
ment. In the conflict which followed,
Aug. 15, 1769, one Spaniard and a num-
ber of Indians were killed. After this a
stockade was built around the mission,
and the natives became more respectful.
The missionary work was at first without
success, and it was a year or more before
the first neophyte was enrolled, while
for several years the work progressed but
slowly. During the first few years the
mission also suffered much from lack of
supplies, and at one time was on the
point of being abandoned when the sup-
plies arrived. Owing to lack of knowl-
edge of local conditions the crops of the
first two or three years were not success-
ful. In 1774 the mission was moved N. E.
up the valley about 6 m. to a place called
by the natives Nipaguay, while the old
site at Cosoy became the presidio. At
the new locality various buildings were
erected, including a wooden church, 18X
57 ft, with roof of tules. At the end of
this year there were 97 neophytes; the
crops had been fairly successful and the
livestock were increasing. During the
summer of 1775 the prospects seemed
bright: on one day 60 new converts were
baptized; but a little later, on the night
of Nov. 4, 1775, the mission was attacked
by nearly 800 Indians. The total num-
ber of persons at the mission was only
11–4 soldiers, the two priests, and 5
others, two of whom were boys. Father
Jayme and two of the men were killed,
and most of the buildings burned. This
uprising seems to have been due largely
to two of the recently baptized neophytes,
who incited the neighboring rancherias
to make the attack. For several years
after there were reports of intended hos-
tilities, but aside from an expedition sent
against the hostile Indians of Pamó in
1778, there seems to have been no open
conflict. Meanwhile the mission build-
ing had been rebuilt and the number of
neophytes increased rapidly. In 1783
BULL. 30]
there were 740; in 1790, 856; and in 1800,
1,523, the mission at that time being the
most populous in California. In 1797
there were 554 baptisms, the second
largest number recorded for a single year
at any California mission. Fages re-
in 1787 that on account of the
sterility of the soil not more than half
the neophytes lived at the mission, and
indeed it seems that the converts lived
more independently than at the other
missions, occupying to a large extent
their own rancherias. About the year
1800 extensive irrigation works were be-
gun, including a large dam, still in exist-
ence, which was constructed about 33 m.
above the mission, though this may not
have been finished before 1817 or even
later. A new church was built and dedi-
-cated Nov. 12, 1813. During the decade
ending with 1820 the death rate among the
neophytes was 77 percent of baptisms and
35 per cent of population. The greatest
number of neophytes, 1,829, was reached
in 1824, while by 1830, the number had
decreased to about the same as in 1820.
During this decade the mission attained
its greatest prosperity and had several
ranches and cattle stations in the neigh-
boring valleys. One of the most impor-
tant was at Santa Isabel, where a chapel
was built in 1822 for the 450 neophytes
of that place. From the time of its
founding to its secularization in 1834,
when statistics ceased, the total number
of Indians baptized numbered 6,036, of
whom 2,685 were children. As the neo-
phytes here had never been so closely
attached to the mission as elsewhere, the
change due to secularization was not
eat, the decay of the mission having
£ a decade before. The opportunity
was given the Indians in 1833 to become
independent of the mission and take up
lands for themselves, but very few ac-
cepted the offer. In Nov. 1834, the na-
tive pueblo of San Pascual was reported
to contain 34 families. In 1840 there
were still about 800 ex-neophytes nomi-
nally under the control of mission au-
thorities, though but 50 at the mission
proper. The mission building and or-
chards still remained in charge of the
padres till about 1846, when they were
sold by Governor Pico. In 1852 the build-
ings were used as barracks by United
States troops. Of the old adobe church
but little now remains excepting the
façade and some crumbling walls, but
steps have been taken by the Landmarks
Club of California to prevent further de-
cay. The Indians in the neighborhood
of San Diago, from whom the mission
drew most of its neophytes, belong to
the Yuman linguistic stock, and have
been #" the collective name Diegueños
(q.v.). (A. B.L.)
SAN DIEGO-SAN DUSKY
- 431
San Diego. A Cora pueblo and former-
ly a visita of the mission of Santa Fé.; sit-
uated on the w. bank of Rio San Pedro,
lat. 22° 10', Jalisco, Mexico, 12 m. s. of
Rosa Morada.
S. Diego.—Orozco y Berra, Geog., 280, 1864.
San Diego del Rio (Saint James of the
River). A former Tepehuane pueblo in
Durango, Mexico, and the seat of a Span-
ish mission.
S. Diego del Rio.—Orozco y Berra, Geog., 319, 1864.
San Dieguito (Little Saint James). A
Diegueño settlement, established after the
secularization act of 1834, about halfway
between San Diego and San Luis Rey
missions, s. Cal.
San Dieguito.-Arguello (1856) in H. R. Ex. Doc.
76, 34th Cong., 3d sess., 117, 1857. San Dieguito.—
Kroeber in Univ. Cal. Pub., Am. Arch. and Eth.,
IV, 146, 1907. Sinyaupichkara.-Ibid. 149 (native
name). Unov.—Ibid. (Luiseño name).
San Dionysio (Saint Dennis). A former
Yuma rancheria on the N. bank of Gila
r., near its mouth, in Arizona, visited and
so named by Father Kino in 1700. It
was directly across the Colorado from
Concepcion mission, the site of the sub-
sequent Ft Yuma. See Coues, Garcés
Diary, 1900.
Palma's rancheria.-Anza (1774) in Bancroft, Ariz.
and N. Mex., 389, 1889 (named from the Yuma
chief). San Dionysio.—Venegas, Hist. Cal., 1,301,
1759. S. Dionísio.—Anza (1774) cited by Bancroft,
Ariz. and N. Mex., 389, 1889. S. Dionysio.—Ve-
negas, Hist. Cal., I, map, 1759. S. Dionysius.—
Kino, map (1702), in Stö klein, Neue Welt-Bott,
74, 1726. , S. Doonysio.—Kino, map (1701) in Ban-
croft, Ariz. and N. Mex., 360, 1889 (misprint).
Sand Painting. See Dry Painting.
Sand Papago. A term formerly %cally
applied to the Indians around Sonoita,
called by the Spaniards Papagos Arena-
nos, from their frequenting, at certain sea-
sons of the year, the wild wastes which
stretch away along the shores of the Gulf
of California, feeding £ on fish,
jaivas, and a singular root which is found
in the sand drifts.—Taylorin Cal. Farmer,
Dec. 28, 1860.
Sand Town. A former Upper Creek
town on the right bank of Chattahoochee
r., at the mouth of Sweetwater cr., Doug-
las co., Ga. The land was ceded to the
United States by treaty of #
D.C., Jan. 24, 1826.—Royce in 18th Rep.
B. A. E., pt. 2, 714, an
See Uktahasasi. -
Sand Town. A former Upper Creek
town on Chattahoochee r. near the pres-
ent Sand Town, Campbell co., Ga.—
Royce in 18th Rep. B. A. E., Ga. map,
1899.
Sandusky (Huron: Otsaandosti, “cool wa-
ter’). Two Wyandot villages formerly
in Ohio; the one, sometimes called Lower
Sandusky, was on the site of the present
Sandusky, Erie co., and was settled
in 1751 by a party of Hurons from near
Detroit. The £ village, commonly
known as Upper Sandusky, was near the
Ga. map, 1899.
432 SANDY HILL–SAN FELIPE [B. A. E.
£ town of that name, in Wyandot.co.
standousket.—Doc. of 1748 in N.Y. Doc. Col. Hist.,
x, 151, 1858. Sandesqué.-Boisherbert .#" in
N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist.,x, 84, 1858. Sandoské.—Doc.
of 1747, ibid., 114. Sandosket.—Doc. of 1748, ibid.,
138. Sandoski.-Crepy Map, ca. 1755. Sandosky.—
Johnson (1763) in N.Y. Doc.Col. Hist., VII, 583, i856
£ . Sandouski.—Homann Heirs' map, 1756.
andousky.—Johnson (1763) in N. Y. Doc. Col.
Hist., VII, 526, 1856 (the fort). Sanduskee.—
La Galissonière (1748), ibid., x, 182, 1858. San-
duski.—Watts (1763) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 4th
s., Ix,483, 1871. Sanduskians.—Clark (1782) in But-
terfield, Washington-Irvine Corr., 402, 1882. San-
d .—Johnson (1763) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist.,
VII, , 1856. St 'd'osquet.–French Rep. (1761)
in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 4th s., Ix. 428, 1871.
St. Douskie.—Writer of 1782 in Butterfield, Wash-
ington Irvine Corr.,375, 1882. St. Dusky.—Ibid.
Sandy Hill. A band, probably Missi-
sauga, living E. of Georgian bay, Ont.—
Hind, Lab. Penin., II, 170, 1863.
San Emidio. A Chumashan division,
named after the land grant and present
Rancho Emidio, formerly occupying “the
country from Buena Vista and Carises
lakes and Kern r. to the Sierra Nevada
and Coast range,” Cal. By treaty of June
10, 1851, these tribes, which had been
#' reduced by smallpox and by con-
ict with Spaniards and neighboring In-
dians, reserved a tract between Tejon
pass and Kern r., and ceded the remain-
der of their lands to the United States.
The treaty, however, was made inopera-
tive through its rejection by the Senate.
San Imiri.-Royce in 18th Rep. B. A. E., 782, 1899.
San Imirio.—Ibid., 788. San Juris.—Barbour in
Sen. Ex. Doc. 4, 32d Cong., spec. sess., 256, 1853.
Sametch. A Salish tribe speaking the
Songish dialect and living on Saanich
' and the neighboring ids...s. w.
ancouver id. According to Wilson
(Jour. Ethnol. Soc. Lond, 238, 1866), they
numbered about 600 in 1858; in 1909 the
pulation was 249. There are 5 bands:
ayne Island, Panquechin, Tsawout,
Tsartlip, and Tsehump. The Saturna Is-
land Indians also 'n' to the Sanetch.
Eus-à-nich.—Kane, Wand. in N. A., 239, 1859.
Isanisks.—Shea, Cath. Miss., 475, 1855. Nanitch.–
Wilkes, U. S. Expl. Exped., iv, 483, 1845.
Saanitch.–Mayne, Brit. Col., 165, 1861. Sämtsh.—
Tolmie and Dawson, Vocabs. Brit. Col., 120B,
1884. Sametch.–Grant in Jour. Roy. Geog. Soc.,
293, 1857. Sanich-Can. Ind. Aff. Rep, map, 1891.
Sqsä'nitc.—Boas, MS., B. A. E., 1887.
San Felipe (Saint Philip). A Keresan
pueblo on the w. bank of the Rio Grande,
about 12 m. above Bernalillo, N. central
New Mexico. Before the advent of the
Spaniards into New Mexico in the 16th
century, the ancestors of the inhabitants
of this pueblo and of Cochiti formed a
single tribe occupying successively a
number of pueblos, the last of which was
Kuapa. Owing to the aggressiveness of
the Tewa, whose territory formed their
northern boundary, these people were
forced to separate into two divisions,
one, the Cochiti, retiring to the Potrero
Viejo, the other branch going farther
down the Rio Grande to the site of the
present Mexican settlement of Cubero,
just w. of that stream, where they built
the pueblo of Katishtya. Subsequently,
however, this village was abandoned and
a new one, bearing the same name, was
constructed at the foot of the mesa of
Tamita. Here the San Felipe lived when
Coronado visited New Mexico in 1540.
In 1591 Castaño de Sosa visited the
pueblo, and probably gave it the saint
name by which it is now commonly
known; and in 1598 Oñate also visited it,
a document bearing on his expedition
applying the name “Castixes” (Ka-
tishtya) collectively to the pueblos of
San Felipe and “Comitre.” This, how-
ever, is doubtless an error in copying,
the latter name being apparently a mis-
print or corruption of Tamita, the name
of the mesa at the foot of which the
A SAN FELIPE MAN
pueblo of San Felipe stood. It became
the seat of a Spanish mission early in the
17th century, and its first church was
erected by Fray Cristóbal de Quiñones,
who died at the pueblo in 1607 or 1609
and was buried in the church he ha
founded. San Felipe was also the resi-
dence of the Father Custodian in 1636,
but not as a permanent seat. The San
Felipe Indians took an active part in the
Pueblo revolt of 1680, and as there was
then no resident priest at their pueblo,
they aided in killing the missionaries of
Cochiti, Santo Domingo, and San Felipe
(the latter residing at the monastery of
Santo Domingo), as well as in the mas-
sacre of the Spanish colonists in the
neighboring haciendas and of some of the
members of their own tribe who re-

BULL. 30]
mained faithful to the Spaniards. In the
latter part of 1681 the pueblo was de-
serted by its inhabitants, who fled with
the Cochiteños and others to Potrero
Viejo, but returned in 1683 (see Cochiti).
Between the latter date and 1692, when
Vargas made his appearance in New
Mexico, they again retreated with the
other tribes to the Potrero, but the San
Felipes were induced by the Spaniards to
return. When Vargas "' the fol-
lowing year he found the San Felipe
Indians in a new pueblo at the northern
end of the summit of the long Black
mesa (Pü’nyi Châtya) w. of the present
village, which had been built subsequent
to 1683. Here a church was erected in
1694, the walls of which are still partly
standing. Soon after the beginning of the
18th century, when there was no further
necessity of a defensive site, the tribe left
its mesa settlement and erected at its base
the San Felipe of the present time—the
fourth pueblo that has borne the abo-
riginal name Katishtya. No remains of
the old village near the mesa of Tamita
are traceable. San Felipe was made a
visita of Santo Domingo in 1782. Popu-
lation, 554 in 1890, 475 in 1905, and 514
in 1910.
Following are the San Felipe clans,
those marked * being quite extinct, and
those marked f having only one or two
survivors in 1895: Yaka (Corn), Dyami
(Eagle), Kuuts (Antelope), Haami (To-
bacco), Oshach (Sun), Tanyi (Calabash),
Hakanyi (Fire), Tsina (Turkey), Huuka
(Dove), Showati (Parrot), Peruka (Frog or
Toad), Waiushr (Duck), Tsits (Water),
Sii) Ant), tisi (a red and white flower),
Shrotsona (Coyote), *Tawash (Moon),
tMiitsr (Hummingbird), tSisika (Swal-
low), Yascha (Coral bead), Hapanyi
(Oak), Kohai (Bear), "Dyani (Deer),
*Ishto (Arrow), *Mina (Salt), "Haatsu
(Earth), "Shuwimi (Turquoise), Soshka
(Roadrunner), "Schilra (Crow), Mokaich
(Mountain-lion).
Consult Bandelierin Arch. Inst. Papers,
III, 126, 1890; Iv, 187 et seq., 1892. See
Keresan Family, Pueblos. (F. w. H.)
Cachichi.—Ofiate (1598) in Doc. Inéd., XVI, 102,
is' (probably identical). Castixes -ófiate (1598).
ibid., 114 (corruption of Katistya: Bandelier in
Arch. Inst. Papers, Iv,189, 1892). Catriti.—Bande-
lier in Arch. Inst. Bull., 1, 18, 1883 (from an
early source). Kacht'yā.—Hodge, field notes, B.
A. E., 1895 (Laguna name). Ka-lis-cha.–Simp-
son in Rep. Sec. War, 143, note 1850 (given as
W£ name; misprint?). Kalistcha.–Loew in
Wheeler Surv. Rep., VII, 418, 1879 (old name; mis-
print?). Katihcha : Voth. Trad. Hopi.11, 1905(Hopi
name). Katish-tya.—Bandelier in 7th Internat.
Cong. Amér., VII, 451, 1890 (aboriginal name).
Kat-ish-tya.—Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers, III,
126, 1890. Kat-ist-ya.—Ibid., IV, 189, 1892. Ka-ti-
tya.—Jouvenceau in Cath: Pion., I, no. 9, 12, 1906.
0ä-tish-tye.—Bandelier, Gilded Man, 215, 1893 (mis-
print, O for Q). £, field notes, B.
A. E., 1895 (Isleta name; probably '' water”).
Q'ash-tré-tye.—Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Bull., 1, 18,
1883 (proper name). San Felepe:-Davis, Span;
Conq. N. Mex., map, 1869. San Felipe.—Doc. of
57009°—Bull. 30, pt 2–12—28
SAN FELIPE 433
1604 quoted by Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers, VI,
189, 1892. San Felipe de Keres.–Mühlenpfordt,
Mejico, II, 533, 1844. San Felipe de Queres.—Kern
in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, Iv, 35, 1854. San
Felipo.-Kingsley, Stand. Nat. Hist., VI, 183, 1883.
San elippe-Gallegas (1844) in Emory, Recon.,
478, 1848. San Fellipe.—Bandelier in Arch. Inst.
Papers, Iv, 193, 1892 (misprint). San Filipé.—
Hughes, Boni han's Exped., 96, 1848. San
Phelipe.–Villa-Señor, Theatro Am., II, 420, 1748.
San Phelippe.—Falconer in Jour. Roy. Geog. Soc.
Lond., XIII, 217, 1843. San 'F'"
(1846) in Emory, Recon.,567, 1848. San Phillippe.—
Abert, ibid., 461. Sant £ (1598) in
Doc. Inéd., xv.1,114.254, 1871. Sant Philepe.—Oñate
misquoted by Bandelier in Arch inst. apers, IV,
t. 2, 97, 1892. S. Felip.–D'Anville, Map N.A.,
olton's ed., 1752. S. Felipe.—D'Anville, Map Am.
Sept., 1746. S. Felipe de Cueres –Humboldt, Atlas
Nouv. Espagne, carte 1, 1811. S. Felipe de Cuerez.—
Humboldt quoted by Simpson in Smithson. Rep.
1869,334, 1871. Sn Phelipe.—Doc. of 1693 quoted by
Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers, IV, 190, 1892.
S: Philip de queres-Pike, Exped,3d map,1810. S.
Phelipe.—Rivera, Diario, i: #81.1736 st' philip."
Pike, Travels, 273, 1811. St. Philippe,—Abert in
Emory, Recon., 462, 1848. St. Philips.–Pike, Ex-
£ III, 13, 1810. St. Phillipe.—Abert in
£mory, Recon, 469, 1848. St. Phillippe.—Ibid.,461;
To Hâchéle.—Curtis, Am. Ind., I, 138, 1907 ('pull
up water": Navaho name). Wé-thlu-ella-kwin.—
Cushing in The Millstone, Ix, 151, Sept. 1884 (Zuñi
name of “Old San Felipe”). Wi’-li-gi.—Hodge,
field notes, B. A. E., 1895 (Pecos name). Wi’-li-
gi-i'.—Ibid. (Jemez name).
San Felipe. A former Diegueño ranche-
ria about 70 m. N. E. of San Diego, s.
Cal. As the Indians failed to prove title,
the land was confirmed to white settlers
# court decision, and in 1903, under act
of Congress of May 27, 1902, the 40 occu-
pants of San Felipe were removed to a
new reservation at Pala. See Melejo.
Puerta San Felipe.—Jackson and Kinney, Rep.
Mission Inds., 24, 1883. San Feilpe.—Kelsey, Re-
#. 29, 1906 (misprint). San Felipe.—Taylor in
al. Farmer, June 12, 1863.
San Felipe. A former pueblo of the
Piro, on the Rio Grande, probably near
the present San Marcial, Socorro co., N.
Mex. Mentioned only in a document
of 1582–83 (Doc. Inéd., xv, 83, 90, 1871).
Not to be confounded with the Keresan
pueblo of the same name farther N. See
Qualacti.
Sant Felipe.—16th cent. doc., op.cit.
San Felipe. A former Sobaipuri ranche-
ria at the junction of Santa Cruz and Gila
rs., s. Arizona; first visited by Father Kino
and doubtless so named by him. Not to
be confounded with the San Felipe (see
Terrenate) near the headwaters of the
Santa Cruz.
San Felipe.—Kino, map (1701), in Bancroft, Ariz.
and N. Mex., 360, 1889. San Philippi.—Cooke in
Emory, Recon., 559, 1848. S. Philip.—Kino, map
(1702), in Stöcklein, Neue Welt-Bott, 74, 1726.
San Felipe. A former small pueblo of
the Opata on the Rio Sonora, Sonora,
Mexico. The settlement is now civilized,
but it still retains some pure Opata.—
Hrdlička in Am. Anthr., VI, 72, 1904.
San Felipe. A mission village, proba-
bly on the lower Georgia coast, which
was among those revolting against the
#" in 1687.—Barcia, Ensayo, 287,
1723.

434
[B. A. E.
SAN
FELIX DE VALOIS—SAN FRANCISCO BOR.J.A
San Felix de Valois. Mentioned in the
18th century as the first rancheria of the
Quiquima '#' traveling south-
ward; apparently situated on the E. bank
of the Rio Colorado, between its mouth
and the junction of the Gila, probably
about the present Arizona-Sonora boun-
dary.—Bancroft, No. Mex. States, 1,497,
1884; Coues, Garcés Diary, 177, 1900.
San Fernando (Saint Ferdinand). A
Franciscan mission, founded Sept. 8,
1797, in Los Angeles co., Cal. The site
chosen is said to have been that of a
native rancheria called Pasecgna, but the
place had already been occupied as a pri-
vate ranch, with a house which the mis-
sionaries appropriated for their dwelling.
Bancroft says that the name of the site
was Achois Comihavit. The new mission
was dedicated by Father Lasuen to San
Fernando, Rey de España, the ceremonies
being witnessed by a large gathering of na-
tives. On the first day 10 children were
baptized. '', the close of the year there
were 55 neophytes, and 310 in 1800. In
1806 an adobe church with tiled roof was
consecrated. The number of neophytes
reached 955 in 1810, while the death-rate
was lower than at most of the missions.
The mission seems to have been some-
what cramped for lands, at least numerous
protests were made against the granting
of neighboring ranches to private individ-
uals. Nevertheless the mission was pros-
perous, the average crop for the decade
ending 1810 being 5,220 bushels. The
greatest number of neophytes, 1,080, was
reached in 1819. After this there was a
decided decline in both population and
£ In 1834 the natives num-
red 792. Up to this time there had
been baptized 2,784 Indians, of whom
1,367 were children. The effect of secu-
larization was not so disastrous here as at
most of the missions, the administrators
in charge giving general satisfaction, so
that in 1840 there were still 400 Indians in
the ex-mission community. In 1843 San
Fernando was returned to the control of
the padres, but in 1845 was leased to pri-
vate individuals, and in the following year
was sold by Gov. Pico for $1,120. The
last resident minister left in 1847. The
old mission church was built of adobe
and is now in ruins, though the walls are
still standing; the monastery has been
repaired by the Landmarks Club of Cali-
fornia. The Indians in the neighbor-
hood of San Fernando belong to the Sho-
shonean linguistic stock and have been
included under the name Gabrieleños
(q.v.), though more distant tribes to the
N.E. doubtless furnished many neophytes.
The following villages are recorded as
having existed in the neighborhood of
San Fernando: Kowanga, Mapipinga,
Okowvinjha, Pascegna, Quapa, Saway-
yanga, Tacuenga, Tuyunga. (A. B. L.)
San Fernando. A former Pima ranch-
eria, 9 leagues E. of the ruins of Casa
Grande, near Rio Gila, s. Arizona; visited
and so named by Father Kino about
1697.—Bernal (1697) in Bancroft, Ariz.
and N. Mex., 356, 1889.
San Fernando Wellicata. A Franciscan
mission founded in 1769 by Padre Juní-
ro Serra in the N. w. interior part of
wer California, lat. 30° (Browne, Pac.
Slope, app., 50, 1869; Shea, Cath. Miss.,
91, 1855). Vellicata is probably iden-
tical with Guiricata (see San Juan de
Dios). Its inhabitants are described as
peaceful, and, judging from the locality,
were Cochimi.
San Fernando Villacata.-Taylor in Cal. Farmer,
Jan. 24, 1862. San Fernando Villacatta.—Browne,
op. cit. St. Ferdinand.—Shea, op. cit.
San Francisco (Saint Francis). A Cora
pueblo and formerly a visita of the mis-
sion of Jesus María; situated on the up-
per waters of the Rio Jesus María, in the
N. part of the territory of Tepic, Mexico.
See Orozco t'. Berra, Geog., 280, 1864;
Lumholtz, Unknown Mex., I, 508; II,
map, 1902.
San Francisco. A rancheria near the
residio of La Bahía and the mission of
píritu Santo de Zúñiga, on the lower
Rio San Antonio, Texas, in 1785, at which
date it had 17 inhabitants. These in:
dians were probably of Karankawan
affinity. See Bancroft, No. Mex. States,
1,659, 1886.
San Francisco. A mission station on
the lower Rio Grande, between El Paso,
Tex., and San Lorenzo, in 1680 (Oter-
min quoted by Bancroft, Ariz. and N.
Mex., 182, 1889). It probably pertained
to the Tigua or the Piro, or to both.
San Francisco Ati (A-ti’). A Pima vil-
lage, visited by Kino and Mange in 1698;
situated w. of the Rio Santa Cruz, in s. Ari--
zona. It was the seat of a mission estab-
lished in 1756 by Father Pfefferkorn,
according to Och (Nachrichten, I, 71,
1809). Not to be confounded with the
Papago settlement of Ati (q.v.) farther
s., on the Rio Altar, in Sonora.
Atí.—Arricivita £ quoted by Bancroft, Ariz.
and N. Mex., 387, 1889. Atison.-Anza and Font
£ ibid., 392 (doubtless identical; i. e., the
“spring” (son or zoni) of Ati). San Francisco
£ in Doc. Hist, Mex, 4th s, 1,
318, 1856. S. Francisco.-Kino, map (1701), in Ban-
croft, Ariz. and N. Mex., 360, 1889. S. Franciscus
Kino, map (1702), in Stöcklein, Neue W£,
74, 1726.
San Francisco Borja. A mission estab-
lished among the Cochimi by Padre Win-
ceslao Link in 1762; situated in lat. 29°,
near the E. coast of Lower California. It
was apparently £ of San Ignacio
(lat. 28°) in 1745, Venegas mentioning it
as such in 1759,
Bun. 301 SAN FRANCISCO
Sari Borja.—Venegas, Hist. Cal., ll, 1923,1759. Ban
Francisco Boi-ja.—'1‘aylor in Browne, Res. Pac.
Slo ,a p., 50, 1869. S. Boi-gin..—Clavigero,Storia
delI>:C£1Y.,lI,I16,1789. 8. Francesco Borgia.—'l‘ay-
lor, op. cit.
Ban Francisco de la Espada. A Francis-
can mission, founded Mar. 5, 1731, on
the abandonment of San Francisco do los
Neclies (see San Francisco dc los Tqjas),
about 9 m. below San Antonio, Texas, on
the w. bank of San Antonio r. Its ruins
are now known at San Antonio as “fourth
mission.” It was at this mission that Fr.
Bartolomé Garcia wrote his famous Man-
ual (1760), which preserves for us theCoa-
huiltecan language. There were brought
from the Frio and Nueces rs. (Espinosa
conveys a wrong impression when he
says they were “in sight”) to this and
the neighbor missions three docile native
tribes, unused to agriculture, the Pacao,
Pajalat, and Pitalac, which together were

“E
w.
5!
3"
5
J


CHURCH OF SAN FRANCISCO DE LA ESPADA
said to numbera.bout1,000£ersons. This
mission was founded with t e Pacao tribe,
its chief beinlg made “governor” of the
pueblo, calle Pueblo e Acufia (Testi-
monio de Asiento de Misiones, Gen. Land
Otfice, Texas, Span. Archives, xi., folios
13, 21-22). Since most of the records for
this mission havedisappeared, our knowl-
edge of its tribal history is fragmentary.
In June 1737 there were 137 neophytes,
mainly Pacaos and Arcahomos (appar-
ently those better known as Tacames),
800 them having been balptized. These
two tribes seem to have een for some
time the chief ones there. On June
7 of that year all deserted, the mission-
aries charging the flight to fear of the
Apache, w ile Indians and soldiers said
the cause was bad treatment. By Nov.
22 only 7 had returned, in spite of the
DE LA ESPADA 435
fact that three efforts had been made to
reclaim them. In January a fourth em-
bassy sent for them brought back 108
more (Lamar Papers, Span. MS. no. 33;
Expediente sobre la campafia, Archivo
Gen., Prov. Intern., xxxii; Testimony,
Aug. 5, 1737, Archivo Gen., Misiones,
xxi, MS.). In June 1738 the mission
still had a Pacao “governor” (Archivo
Gen., Yndiferente e Guerra, 1736-37,
folio 93; this volume has recently been
transferred to Seccion de H istoria). This
year the Apache made a raid on the
neophytes while they were gathering
fruit in the neighborhood, near the Me-
dina, killed a number, and took others
captive (Expediente sobre la campafla,
6). By Feb. 20, 1740, there had been
233 baptisms at the mission, and at that
time, which was immediately after an
epidemic, there were 120 neophytes rc-
niaining (Descripcion, Mem. de Nueva
Espafia, xxviii, 203, MS. ). Between 1740
and 1762 the success of the mission was
considerable, for by Mar. 6 of the latter
year the number of persons baptized had
reached 815. Of these 513 had been
buried at the mission. These figures are
a telling commentary on the death-rate.
There were now 52 families, or 207 per-
sons, mainly Pacaos, Borrados, and Ma-
raquites or Maraguitas, the last two of
which tribes were still being brought in.
A church of stone, begun some time bo-
fore, was at this time in process of con-
struction. The Indian pueblo consisted
of three rows of stone huts. On the
ranch there were 1,262 head of cattle,
4,000 sheep and goats, 145 horses, besides
burros and working oxen (Ynforme de
l\Iisiones, in Mem. de Nueva Espafia,
xxviii, 172-78, MS.).
This mission was conducted by the
Qiierétaran fathers up to about 1773,
when it was turned over to the Zacate-
cans. In 1778 Father Morfi wrote in his
diary that there were 133 neophytes and
4,000 head of stock, which had much
decreased owing to the attack of the
Lipan and Comanche. The church, hav-
ing fallen into ruins, had been razed;
apparently it had never been finished.
Morfi commented particularly on the ex-
cellent lands and irrigating facilities of
the mission (Viage de Indios, 1778, in
Doc. Hist. Mex., 464-65, 1856). About
1781 Governor Cabello proposed that the
buildings of this mission should be de-
stroyed and the neophytes sent to San
Antonio de Valero or San José, but this
was not done (Revilla-Gigedo, Carta,
1793, 1] 223). In 1785 the neophytes
numbered 57, and in 1793 only 46. On
Apr. 10, 1794, the commandant general
of the Provincias Intemas, Pedro de
Nava, ordered this and the neighbor mis-
sions secularized, and the order was in
436
[B. A. E.
SAN FRANCISCO DE LOS TEJAS
art carried out in June and July by Gov.
anuel Muñoz. On July 11 the mova-
bles and lands were distributed among
the Indians, each of the 15 adult males
being given about 10 acres as private
property, and about 100 acres being as-
signed to the Indians in common (Ynven-
tario de los bienes, etc., in Gen. Land
Office, Texas, Span. Archives, L, folios
29–40). It seems, however, that the
Zacatecan friars continued their ministry
there well into the 19th century. In
1804 there were 39 persons living at the
ueblo, and 107 at the mission of San
£ de la Espada. They were
robably not all Indians (census of 1804
in Béxar Archives). (H. E. B.)
San Francisco de los Tejas (or Neches).
A Franciscan mission, established in May-
June 1690, among the Nabedache tribe,
a short distance w. of Neches r., and
about 40 m. s. w. of Nacogdoches, Texas.
The Nabedache village and the stream
near which the mission was founded
both became known to the Spaniards as
San Pedro. The name of the general
locality is still preserved by San Pedro
cr. and by the post village of San Pedro
N. E. of Crockett, Houston co. A recent
personal examination of the country by
the writer, in the light of the documents,
has fixed the location of the mission at
a point from one to two miles N. w. of
the present village of Weches. The mis-
sion, the first in Texas, was founded by
Capt. Alonso de León and Father Da-
mian Massanet, sometimes called Man-
zanet (Manzanet, letter in Quar. Tex.
Hist. Asso., II, 281-312, 1899). The pa-
dres founded near by another small es-
tablishment called Santísimo Nombre de
María, at which Francisco de Jesus Ma-
ría wrote his valuable report on the Ha-
sinai Indians, Aug. 15, 1691. The mis-
sionaries worked zealously and succeeded
in baptizing the winesi, or high-priest, of
the confederacy, and 80 or more others;
but, owing to pestilence, the refusal of
the Indians to live in a pueblo of the
Spanish sort, their growing hostility, and
the excesses of the soldiers, the missions
were abandoned, Oct. 25, 1693, by order
of the Viceroy (Velasco, Dictamen Fis-
cal, Nov. 30, 1716, in Mem. de Nueva
España, xxv.11, 188, MS.). In 1716 San
Francisco mission was refounded a few
leagues farther inland, across the Neche
r. and among the Ne he and Nacachau
tribes. The site was evidently s, w, of
Alto, Cherokee co., near the Neche In-
dian mounds. Wh le here the mission
was known as San Francisco de los Ne-
ches, or de los Texas. It was put in
charge of a pioneer in that country, Fr.
Francisco Hidalgo, and was designed to
serve the Nabedache, Neche, Nacachau,
and Nacono tribes (Hidalgo and Cas-
tellano to Mesquía, Oct. 6, 1716, MS. in
Archivo Gen.), but it apparently did
not succeed any better than before. In
1719 it was abandoned, like all of the
E. Texas missions, because of fear of an
attack by the French. On Aug. 5, 1721,
it was reestablished by the Marquis
de Aguayo and Espinosa, and put in
charge of Fr. José Guerra. On this day
Aguayo gave the Neche chief the baston,
the symbol of authority conferred by the
Spaniards, and clothed 180 Indians of all
ages. Espinosa exhorted them to gather
into a pueblo, to be named San Francisco
Valero (Peña, Diario, Mem. de Nueva
España, , xxvi II, 39, MS.). This they
promised to do as soon as they could
harvest their corn (ibid.). Still the
mission failed to succeed. In 1727 Ri-
vera found it without Indians, and de-
scribed the settlement as one of huts
(Diario, leg. 2,140, 1736; Proyecto, folio
50, 1728, MS. in Archivo Gen.). In 1729
the presidio on the Angelina was with-
drawn, and as a result the mission, to-
gether with those of San José de los Na-
zones and Nuestra Señora de la Purísima
Concepción (q.v.), was removed in 1730.
After an attempt had been made to find
a site on the San Marcos, Nueces, and
Frio rs., the mission was reestablished,
in 1731, on San Antonio r as San Fran-
cisco de la Espada (q.v.). The buildings
of the mission were evidently mainly of
wood, hence no remains have been iden-
tified. (H. E. B.)
Francisco de Necha.—Rep. de los Religiosos, 1729,
MS. in Mem. de Nueva España, xxviii. 65, MS.
Nuestro Padre San Francisco de los Tejas.–Espi-
nosa, Diario, 1716, MS. in Archivo Gen. Prov.
Intern., 181. San Francisco.–Francisco Hidalgo,
Oct. 6, 1716, Letter to Mesquia, MS. San Fran-
cisco de los Nechas,—Bonilla, Breve Compendio
1772), in Quar. Tex. Hist. Asso. VIII, 35, 1904.
an Francisco de los Neches.—Ibid., 38. San Fran-
cisco de los Techas.–Massanet, Letter, Aug. 20,
1691, MS. in Archivo Gen., Prov. Intern., 182.
Señor San Francisco.—Ramón (1716), Derrotero,
in Mem. de Nueva España, xxv.11, 216, MS.
San Francisco de Pima. A Pimaranche-
ria, 10 or 12 leagues above the Rio Asun-
ción from Pitic, about lat. 31°, Sonora,
Mexico. Depopulated many years prior
to 1763 (Rudo Ensayo, ca. 1763, 159,
1863).
San Francisco de Valero. The name as-
signed in 1721 to the Indian pueblo at-
tached to San Francisco de Los Neches
(or Tejas) mission, near Neches r., in
Cherokee co, Texas (Peña, Diario, 1721,
in Mem. de Nueva España, xxv III, 39,
MS.). See San Francisco de los Tejas, and
Neche. (H. E. B.)
San Francisco Solamo. The last Francis-
can mission established in California.
The removal of the sick Indians to San
Rafael had proved so beneficial that the
proposal was made to move the San
Francisco (Dolores) mission to some
more favored spot on the N. shore of the
aunt. B01 san FRANCISCO somno 437
bay. The country was explored and the
Sonoma valley favorably reported. The
cross was first planted July 4, 1823, but
work did not begin until Aug. 25, when
a party arrived from San Francisco. Ob-
jections were raised to the transfer, how-
ever, and it was finally compromised by
founding a new mission, the old ones not
being disturbed. Neophytes were to
be allowed to go to the new mission from
San Francisco, San Rafael, and San J osé,
provided they originally came from the
Sonoma region, and new converts might
come from any‘where, but no force was
to be used. T e mission church, 24 by
105 ft, was dedicated, Apr. 4, 1824, to
San Francisco Solano. To avoid confu-
sion it was commonly called Solano, and
later Sonoma. At the close of 1824 there
were 693 neoph tes, of whom 322 had
come from San hrancisco, 153 from San
José, 92 from San Rafael, and 96 were
baptized at the new mission. In 1830
there were onlv 760 neophvtes, though
650 had been baptized, and as only 375
had been buried, many must have run
away]. The highest number, 996, was
reac ed in 1832. The mission was not
particularly prosperous. The large stock
numbered 2,729 in 1830, smal stock
4,000; but these numbers were about
doubled by 1834. The crops for several
years averaged more than 2.000 bushels.
There were 650 neophytes in 1834. The
total number of baptisms was 1,312, of
whom 617 were children. The mission
was secnlarized in 1835-36 under Vallejo
and Ortega. The movable property was
given the neophytes, who were free to go
where they pleased. Owing to troubles
with hostile Indians they eem later to
have restored their stock to the care of
Vallejo, who managed it for the general
welfare. Affairs seem to have prospered
under his care, and Bancroft estimates
that in 1840 there were still 100 ex-neo-
phytes at Sonoma and 500 others in the
neighborhood. Vallejo conducted sev-
era campaigns against hostile Indians.
The pueblo of Sonoma was organized in
1835. In 1845, when Gov. Pico was
planning the sale of the missions, Solano
was declared without value. The build-
ings and immediate grounds, of course,
as with all the missions, remained in the
possession of the church. In 1880 these
were sold, and for n time the old church
was used as a barn. In 1903 the old
buildings and grounds were (purchased
by William R. Hearst and eeded to
the state of California. Some work has
since been done to preserve the build-
ings from further ruin. The Indians in
the neighborhood of this mission belong
to the Olamentke division of the Mo-
wlielumnan family (q. v.), but many of
t e neophytes came from more distant
stocks, the Cogaehan especially being
well represente . The following names
of villages, taken from the mission
books, are given by Bancroft (Hist.
Cal., 11, 506, 1886): Aloquiomi, Ateno-
mac, (Janijolmano, Canoma. Carquin,
Caymus, Ohemoco, Chicboyomi, Choco-
yem, Coyayomi (or Joyayomi), Huiluc,
Huymen, Lacatiut, Linayto (Libayto?),
Loaquiomi, Locnoma, Malaca, Mayacma,
Muticolmo, Napato, Oleomi, Paque,
Petaluma, Polnomanoc, Putto or Putato
(Pulto or Pultato or Pultoy =Putah cr. ?),
Satayomi, Soneto, Suisun, Tamal, Tia-
ygcma, Topayto, Ululato, Utinomanoc,
clom. (A. B. L.)
San Franciloo Bolano. A Franciscan
mission founded in March, 1700, s. of
the Rio Grande, below Eagle Pass, Texas.
In 1718 it was transferred to San An-
tonio, and refounded as San Antonio de
Valero (q. v.), now the famous Alamo
Mission. (H. E. B.)
Ban Francisco Visarron. A Franciscan
mission founded in 1737 in N. Mexico
among Coahuiltecan Indians (Portillo,
Apuntes, 313-17, 1888). The first tribes
gathered there were Piguiques and Pau-
sanes; later the Pasnacanes, Tinapihua-
yas, and Julimefios followed. In 1754
the mission was involved in a bitter dis-
pute with the San Juan Ga istrano mis-
sion over the Parnaques (Inihrme of 1754
in Mem. de N ueva Espafia, xxvn, 307-11,
MS.). (H. n. B.)
San Francisco Xavier do Horcalitas.
The first of three Franciscan missions
founded by the College of the Santa
Cruz de Querétaro in 1748-49 on San
Xavier (now San Gabriel) r., Texas, the
others of the group being San Ildefonso
and Nuestra Senora de la Candelaria.
Their location has not hitherto been defi-
nitely known, but the remains of the ir-
rigation plant connected with these mis-
sions were in 1907 identified by the writer
9 miles n. w. of Rockdale, Milam co. As
early as 1744 or 1745 Fr. Francisco Maria
Ano de los Dolores y Viana, missionary
at San Antonio de Valero, began makin
visits to the tribes of central Texas, and
soon those of the San Xavier region asked
for missions in their own territory, al-
though they refused to enter the missions
at San Antonio (Arricivita, Cronica, pt.
n, 321-22, 1792; Decree of the Viceroy,
Mar. 26, 1751, MS. in Lamar Papers).
While the request was being considered
in Mexico, Fr. Dolores ministered to the
petitioners on the San Xavier and at-
tracted thither other tribes from the E.
and s. In Dec. 1746 three missions were
authorized, but they were not formally
established until 1748-49 the first one
(San Francisco Xavier) being founded
earlv in 1748.
The records of these missions are highly
4.38
[B. A. E.
SAN FRANCIsco XAVIER DE NAxERA
important for the ethnology of the tribes of
middle and southern Texas, as they show
that the tribes gathered at San Xavier
were distributed among the three mis-
sions avowedly on the basis of linguistic
grouping. In San Francisco Xavier were
laced the group of Tonkawan affiliation,
including the Tonkawa, Yojuane, Ma-
yeye, and Ervipiame; to San Ildefonso
were assigned the Bidai, Arkokisa, Dea-
dose, and Patiri; and to Nuestra Señora
de la Candelaria the Karankawan group,
including Coco, Karankawa, and Tops
Documents in the College of Santa Cruz
e Querétaro, K. leg. 6, nos. 12 and 18).
The successful beginning of these mis-
sions is proved by the fact that when
Capt. Joseph de Eca y Musquiz inspected
them some time before Mar. 11, 1751, he
counted 431 neophytes—161 at San Xa-
vier, 176 at San Idlefonso, and 102 at
Candelaria. By that time 253 persons
had been baptized, of whom 77 had died
(Arricivita, op.cit.; Viceroy’s decree, op.
cit.). Some time before Musquiz had
made his report (the chronology is not
clear) an epidemic of smallpox attacked
the Indians, carrying off 40 at San Ilde-
fonso alone (Arricivita, op. cit., 328–29).
Four times within one year the Apache
molested San Xavier mission, killing 3
soldiers and 4 Indians, and stealing some
horses. Soon after the epidemic the In-
dians of San Ildefonso were all induced
by the Nabedache and other eastern
tribes to desert and join in a general
campaign against the '' When
they returned they settled some leagues
from the mission and did not reënter it
(Arricivita, op. cit., 326). These misfor-
tunes proved the necessity of a stronger
military force to protect the missions and
to control the neophytes. Accordingly,
on Mar. 11, 1751, a £ named San
Xavier, garrisoned by 50 soldiers, was
authorized (Decree of this date, in the
Lamar Papers). It was assigned to Don
Felipe #. y Teran, who took charge
in December of that year (Dolores to
the Viceroy, Oct. 28, 1760, MS. in Ar-
chivo Gen. de Mex.). A quarrel arose
between Rábago and the missionaries;
early in 1752 the Coco of Candelaria de-
serted; and a few days later (May 11) the
missionary at San Ildefonso was mur-
dered by an unknown hand. The addi-
tion of drought, strange natural pheno-
mena, and another epidemic, to these
misfortunes, caused the abandonment of
the place in 1755 or 1756, the garrison
and missionaries removing to San Mar-
cos r. Shortly afterward some of the
Mayeye of San Xavier mission were re-
assembled by the missionaries and taken
to Guadalupe r., where they were minis-
tered to for a short time (Arricivita, op.
cit., 337; Dolores, Escrito, June 1756,
MS. in the College of Santa Cruz de Que-
rétaro). In the latter part of 1756 the
£" was removed from the Rio San
arcos to become a part of the new
presidio at San Sabá (Arricivita, op. cit.,
367). See Nuestra Señora de la Candela-
ria; San Francisco Xavier de Návera; .
San Ildefonso. (H. E. B.)
San Javier.—Bancroft, No. Mex. States, 1,641,1886.
San Francisco Xavier de Náxera. A Que-
rétaran mission, nominally founded Mar.
10, 1722, on San Antonio r., Texas, be-
tween San Antonio de Valero and San
José missions, under the protection of
the presidio of San Antonio de Béjar,
and put in charge of Fr. José Gonzales.
It was founded for the Ervipiame Indians
of Rancheria Grande (q.v.) near the
Brazos, at the request of their chief,
called by the Spaniards Juan Rodriguez,
who, before Feb. 1721, brought 50 fami-
lies of his followers to San Antonio.
When Aguayo went to reestablish the E.
Texas missions, he took Juan Rodriguez
with him as a guide, and when he re-
turned to San Antonio in 1722 he found-
ed the mission, as stated. Juan Rodri-
uez was made “governor of the suburb
barrio) of the Hyerbipiamos.” It seems
that the £ of the mission was
never supplied, and that the baptisms of
the Ervipiame which followed were made
at Valero mission. They were first en-
tered in a separate book, and later trans-
ferred to the Valero records as “Bap-
tisms of the Hyerbipiamos, whom it was
attempted to place in a new mission
with the name San Francisco Xavier, an
attempt which failed because they re-
mained in this mission of San Antonio.”
These entries, 32 in number, began Mar.
12, 1721 (before the mission was founded),
and ended July 20, 1726 (Libro en quese
Assientan los Bauptismos de los Indios de
esta Mision de S. Ant”). Of these bap-
tisms 24 were of persons of Ervipiame,
Maruam, or Ticmamar blood. About
1748 a new mission, called San Xavier,
was established on San Xavier r. for Ran-
cheria Grande and other tribes, and it may
be regarded, therefore, as the revived San
Francisco Xavier de Náxera. (H. E. B.)
San Javier de Nájera.—Bancroft, No. Mex. States,
1, 666, 1886. San Xavier de Náxera.–Garrison,
Texas, 70, 1903.
San Francisco Xavier de Viggé-Biaundo.
A Jesuit mission, commonly known as
Biaundo, or Viaundo, founded in 1699
by Padre Picolo in Lower California.
The 11 Indian settlements which be-
longed to it in 1702 are enumerated in
Picolo's memoir of 1702 (Lettres Edifi-
antes, 11, 62, 1841). Eight of these lay
s. of the seat of the mission, which was
in 25° 45' lat., a few m. s. w. of Loreto.
According to Hervas, the natives spoke
Cochimi. According to Venegas (Hist.
Cal., 11, 196, 1759) it had only five visitas
BULL. 30]
in 1745, one of which was doubtless
Jacuencacahel (q.v.). The population
was 485 in 1768, including that of its sub-
ordinate villages. (A. S. G.)
Biaundo.–Picolo in Stöcklein, Neue Welt-Bott,
num. 72, p. 35, 1726. Francisco Xavier-Venegas,
Hist. Cal., 1,259, 1759. Saint-François-Xavier.-
Picolo (1702), in Lettres, Edifiantes, II, 63, 1841
(Biaundo, or). Saint-François-Xavier-de-Bia-
undo.–Picolo (1702), ibid., 62. San Francisco Jav-
ier.—Clavijero, Hist. Baja Cal., 109, 1852. San
cisco Xavier.–Venegas, Hist. Cal., I, 261, 1759.
San Francisco Xavier de Vigge.—Taylor quoted by
Browne, Res. Pac. Slo '' 49, 1869. San Javier
de Viggé.—Clavijero, Hist. Baja Cal., 46, 1852. San
Xavier de Viaumdo.—Venegas, op. cit., 264. San
£avier de Vigge.-Ibid., 335. St. Xavier-Ibid.,
396. Wigge Biaundo.—Ibid., 258.
San Gabriel Arcangel. The fourth Fran-
ciscan mission established in California.
It was founded Sept. 8, 1771, at a place
called by the natives Sibagna (or Tobis-
according to Taylor, Cal. Farmer,
Feb. 22, 1860), a fertile and well-wooded
spot on a stream afterward known as San
abriel r., in Los Angelesco. The party
with supplies had been sent up from San
Diego, and included 10 soldiers for the
protection of the new mission. The na-
tives were at first friendly, and assisted
in £ timber and in helping to con-
struct t £ and stockade. Fric-
tion soon arose with the Indians, how-
ever, probably due to the outrages of the
soldiers, and one native chieftain was shot.
Owing to these troubles with the natives
the number of soldiers was increased.
These seem to have been an unruly lot,
and their actions a rto have hindered
the early growth £ the whole
number baptized during the first two
ears being only 73. In Fr. Junípero
serra's first annual report of 1773 he de-
clared the native population in that re-
gion was larger than elsewhere, but that
the various villages were hostile to one
another, so that those near the mission,
for example, could not go to the sea for
fish. Situated as it was in a fertile region,
the agricultural returns seem to have been
very successful after the first year, so that
later San Gabriel frequently furnished the
other missions with supplies. Occupying
also a position where the overland route
from Sonora and the Colorado met that
from Lower California, it soon became one
of the most important of the missions.
The natives seem to have been soon con-
ciliated. The number of neophytes was
638 in 1783, and 1,040 in 1790. An upris-
ing of the natives, including the neo-
phytes, was threatened in 1785, but the
scheme was frustrated without bloodshed,
and the leaders were imprisoned. Durin
the following years San Gabriel continu
to flourish, despite the large number of
deaths among the neophytes, nearly as
many as the number of baptisms. '
were numerous reports of threatened hos-
tilities, but nothing serious occurred. The
harsh treatment of the neophytes led
SAN GABRIEL ARCANGEL
439
many of them to escape, and some of these
doubtless plotted revenge. The greatest
number ''neophytes, 1,701, was reached
in 1817, after which there was a somewhat
irregular but gradual decrease. The
largest crop, amounting to 29,400 bush-
els, was raised in 1821. Among indus-
trial experiments tried was a grist mill
(the building for which is still standing),
which, however, did not prove an entire
success, as after about two years its use
seems to have been abandoned. Later
another mill was built. There were four
chapels attached to this mission; that of
the pueblo of Los Angeles was dedicated
in 1822, though begun many years before.
The others were Puente, San Antonio de
Santa Ana, and San Bernardino (Gua-
chama). This last seems to have been es-
tablished about 1822 at the special request
of the natives, and flourished till about
1834, when it was destroyed by hostile In-
dians. In the latter year there were 1,320
neophytes. Up to that time 6,814 natives
had been baptized, of whom 2,459 were
children. After secularization the wealth
of the mission rapidly decreased, thou-
sands of cattle being destroyed merely for
their hides and tallow, so that by 1840
the livestock had practically disappeared.
Most of the neophytes left the mission,
though in 1844, 300 were reported as help-
ing to attend the vineyards, all that was
left of the productive property. In 1846
Gov. Pico sold the mission for debt, but
the title was finally declared invalid.
Since 1850 the church has been a regular
rish church. The Indians in the neigh-
rhood of this mission belong to the £
shonean linguistic family, and have been
£ the collective name of Gabrielefios
SANGONA
q.v.); included among these are those at
n Fernando mission. There were also
many neoph from the Serrano (q.v.)
villages farther E., and probably repre-
sentatives of other groups also. The
names of the rancherias associated with
San Gabriel mission were: Acuragna,
Alyeupkigna, Awigna, Azucsagna, Ca-
huenga, Chokishgna, Chowigna, Cuco-
mogna, Hahamogna, Harasgna, Houtgna,
Hutucgna, Isanth a, Maugna, Na-
caugna, Pascegna, Pasinogna, Pimoc-
isitcanogna,
agna, Pubugna, Sibagna,
Sonagna, £ Tovis-
canga, Toybipet, ' (A. B. L.)
San Geronimo (Saint Jerome). A former
rancheria, probably of the Maricopa, situ-
ated 201 es from Merced and 27 leagues
from the Rio Gila, S. Arizona. It was .
visited by Father Kino in Sept. 1700.
San Geronymo.–Venegas, Hist. Cal., 1,300, 1759.
:*—Bancro t, Ariz. and N. Mex., 359,
Sangmisok. A settlement of East Green-
land Eskimo near C. Farewell.—Ausland,
Lix, 161, 1886.
Sangoma (‘shot at some white object’).
440
[B. A. E.
SAN GORGONIO-SAN ILDEFONSO
A band of the Hunkpatina division of the
Yanktonai Sioux.
Sah-own.—Lewis and Clark, Discov., 34, 1806.
San-ona.–Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 218, 1897.
Sap-ona.—Ibid. Saone.-J. O. Dorsey, inf’n, 1897.
San Gorgonio. A former village of s.
California, in the pass of the same name
in San Bernardino co. It is mentioned by
Burton (H. R. Ex. Doc. 76, 34th Cong.,
3d sess., 117, 1857) as belonging to the
Kawia, but it is more likely to have been
Serrano.
San Ignacio, (Saint Ignace). A Pima
rancheria on the N. bank of Rio San Igna-
cio, lat. 30°45', lon. 111°, Sonora, Mexico,
and the seat of a presidio and mission from
early times. It was visited by Father
Kino in 1694, and by Kino and Mange in
1699. Pop. 94 in 1730. In 1749–50 it was
reported to be “more Pápago than Pima.”
Not to be confounded with San Ignacio de
Tubac. (See Kino, 1694, in Doc. Hist.
Mex., 4th S., 1,254, 1856; Mange in Ban-
croft, Ariz. and N. Mex., 358, 1889; Ban-
croft, No. M: s: '' 1884.) Rud
# * *-*.
San Ignacio. A village, apparently of
the Tubare (q.v.), in the '' fork of
the Rio Sinaloa, lon. 107° 50', lat. 26°45',
Sinaloa, Mexico.—Orozco y Berra, Geog.,
map, 1864.
San Ignacio.
ment on Los Coyotes res., S.
Pachawal.
San Ignacio de Kadakaman (Kadakaman,
‘sedge brook.’–Venegas). A former Co-
chimi village and Spanish mission, sit-
uated in the Sierra de San Vicente, lat.
28°. 40 leagues N. w. of Santa Rosalia
Mulege, and 25 leagues N. E. of Guada-
lupe, Lower California. The mission of
San Ignacio Kadakaman, or San Ignacio
Loyola, was established in 1728 by Padre
Luyando, but it was later consolidated
with Nuestra Señora de los Dolores del
Norte, 60 m. northward. In 1745 it had
9 visitas.
Cada-kaaman.-Venegas, Hist. Cal., I, 421, 1759.
Kada-Kaaman.—Ibid., 11, 89. Kadakaa -
Clavigero, Storia della Cal., I, 107, 1789. San
Ignacio.—Venegas, op. cit., I, 422; 11, 198, 1759.
San Ignacio de Kadakaman.—Taylor quoted by
Browne, Res. Pac. Slope, app., 50, 1869. S. Ignazio
di Kadakaaman.-Clavigero, op.cit., II, 48.
San Ildefonso. The second of three
Franciscan missions established in 1748–49
by the College of Santa Cruz de Queré-
taro on San Xavier (now San Gabriel) r.,
9 m. N. w. of Rockdale, Milam co., Texas.
The circumstances of its establishment
are given under San Francisco Xavier de
Horcasitas (q.v.). The principal tribes
at San Ildefonso mission were the Arko-
kisa, Bidai, and Deadose, all of which
spoke the same language. Another tribe
located there was the Patiri, probably
of the same linguistic group, since, the
tribes were distributed among the three
missions avowedly on the basis of lin-
A small Cahuilla settle-
Sal. See
guistic differences. About 1750, it seems
the chronology is not clear), an epi-
emic visited the mission, during which
about 40 persons died, all baptized.
Some time before Mar. 11, 1751, Capt.
Joseph de Eca y Musquiz counted at the
mission 176 neophytes. Four months
after the epidemic the remaining Indians
deserted in a body, to join the Nabedache
and other eastern tribes in a general cam-
paign against the Apache, their mortal
enemy (Arricivita, '' 329, 1792).
Later they returned and camped, to the
number of 66 families, near San Xavier
mission, where their minister served
them for some time. They expressed a
willingness to return to San Ildefonso,
but this course was discouraged, because
of the bad state of affairs at the estab-
£' Thus
it seems that the San Ildefonso mission
was not in operation after 1751. On May
11, 1752, Father Ganzabal, missionary of
San Ildefonso, alreadi. deserted, was mur-
dered at the Candelaria mission by an
unknown hand.
sion, called Nuestra Señora de la Luz
(q. v.), was founded for this group of
tribes on the lower Trinity. (H. E. B.)
San Ildefonso. A Tewa pueblo near the
E. bank of the Rio Grande, about 18 m.
N. w. of Santa Fé, N. Mex. It became the
seat of a Spanish mission at least as early
as 1617, and had Santa Clara and San
Juan as its visitas in 1680, but was itself
reduced to a visita of Santa Clara in 1782.
Bandelier has identified the Bove of
Oñate with the pueblo of San Ildefonso,
which in 1598 was situated about a mile
from the present village. The Indians of
this pueblo took a prominent part in the
uprising against Spanish authority in
1696, and it was not until after the fourth
assault of their nearby mesa stronghold
by Vargas that they surrendered. In
this revolt the two missionaries were
killed and the church was burned (Bande-
lier in Arch. Inst. Papers, Iv, 82, 1892).
The pueblo now (1910) numbers 110 in-
habitants. The clans of San Ildefonso,
so far as their names have been re-
corded, are Tan (Sun), Pe (Firewood),
Tse £). Ton (A'). Po (Cala-
bash), Pa (Fire), P'o (Water), Ku
(Stone), Kuping (Coral), Kungye (Tur-
£ Okuwa (Cloud), Kea ( ger),
e (Cottonwood), D'ye (Gopher), Kang
(Mountain lion), Ye (Lizard), De (Co-
yote), Whapi (Red-tail hawk), Kwatsei
White bead), Tse (a mountain tree),
ang (Deer), Se (Blue bird), Kungtsa
White corn), Kungtsoa (Blue corn),
ungpi (Red corn), Kungtsei (Yellow
corn), Kungfetdi (Black corn), Kungaii
(Sweet corn), Kyunggang (Hawk), Koo
£o). See Pueblos, Tanoan Family,
et//Ol. (F. W. H.)
In 1756–57 a new mis- .
BULL. 301
Bove.—Oñate (1598) in Doc. Inéd., xv.1, 256, 1871.
Ildefonso.-Calhoun in Cal. Mess, and Corresp.,
213, 1850. 0-po-que.—Bandelier in Ritch, New
Mex., 201, 1885 (native name). 0-po-que.—Ban-
delier. in Ausland, 925, , 1882 (native name).
Pahwia‘hlíap.—Hodge, field notes, B. A. E., 1895
(Isleta name). Pákwiti.—Ibid. ' (Santa Ana
name). Pāwhá'hlita.—Ibid. ('where the river
enters a canyon': Taos name). £
Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers, III, 260, 1890 (na-
tive name). Po-hua-gai.—Jouvenceau in Cath.
Pion., I, no. 9, 12, 1906. #", e.—Bandelier in
Arch. Inst. Papers, IV, 82, 1892. Po-juo-que.—Ibid.,
III, 124, 1890 (aboriginal name). Poo-joge.—Ban-
deier, Gilded Man. 232, 1893. Posonwa"Fewkes
in 19th # B. A. E., 614, 1900 (Hano Tewa name;
£ dentical). Posówe.—Stephen in 5th
ep. B. A. E., 37, 1891 (Hano name; probably iden-
tical). Powhoge.—Hewett in Am. Anthr., VI,
630, 1904. San Aldefonso.–Simpson, Rep. to Sec.
War, 140, 1850. San Il de Conso. —Lane £ in
Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, V, 689, 1855 (misprint).
San Ildefonso.-MS. of 1719 quoted by Bandelier
in Arch. Inst. Papers, V, 190, 1890; Villa-Señor,
Theatro Am., II, 418, 1748. San Ildefonzo,—Bre-
voort, New Mexico, 20, 1874. San Ildephonso.–
Villa-Señor, Theatro Am., ii., 413, 1748. San Ile-
fonso.-Benavides, Memorial, 26, 1630. San Jlde-
fonso. —Wislizenus, Memoir, map, 1848. Sant
Yldefonso.—Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers, 1, 19,
1881 (correcti fiate). Sant Ylefonso.-Ofiate
1598) in Doc. Inéd., xv.1,116, 1871. San Yldefonso.–
avis, El Gringo, 88, 1857. San Yldefonzo.—Cur-
tis, Children of the Sun, 121, 1883. S. Ildefonse.—
£ Map Amérique, 1778. S. Ildefonsia.–
Simpson in # Sec. War, 2d map, 1850. S. Ilde-
fonso. —D'Anville, Map N.A., Bolton's ed., 1752.
Tsé Tü Kinné.—Curtis, Am. Ind., 1,138, 1907 ('houses
between rocks”: Navaho name).
San Ildefonso. A former rancheria, ap-
parently of the Soba, visited by Anza in
1774, and by Anza and Font in 1776; sit-
uated 4 leagues N. w. of Caborca, Sonora,
Mexico. See Anza, cited by Bancroft,
Ariz. and N. Mex., 389, 1889.
San Ildefonso de Cieneguita. Mentioned
by Bancroft (No. Mex. States, 1,524, 1884),
together with Tubac, Pitiqui, Caborca,
Cocospera, etc., as a mission of Sonora,
Mexico. Whether it was inhabited by
Pima, Papago, or Opata has not been
determined.
Sanipao (Sa-ni-pa’-0). A former Coa-
huiltecan tribe, part of whom were
Christianized at Nuestra Señora de la
Purísima Concepción mission '' v.),
Texas. In Mar. 1755 a band of them,
the first of the tribe recorded in the mar-
riage book, appeared at Concepción, and
in one day were instructed, baptized, and
remarried to the wives “whom they had
taken in the forests” (Concepción Casa-
mientos, partidas 111–17). During the
next two or three years there were nu-
merous baptisms and marriages of per-
sons of this tribe, some evidently new-
comers, and thereafter an occasional one
is recorded down to 1790, when the ex-
tant record ceases (ibid., passim). The
language of the tribe is preserved in the
Manual (1760) of Bartholomé García,
who was stationed at the neighbor mis-
sion of San Francisco de la Espada. The
Sanipao are mentioned in the Informe
de Misiones of Mar. 6, 1762 (Mem. de
Nueva España, xxv.111, 167, MS.). Por-
tillo's statement that this tribe was at
SAN ILDEFONSo—SAN Josk
441
Concepción at its foundation is probably
incorrect, and is apparently based on the
misleading statement in Revilla-Gigedo's
Carta of 1793 (Portillo, Apuntes, 304,
1888). (H. E. B.)
Samipoas.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Apr. 17, 1863.
Sanipač.—Concepción Casamientos, partida 248,
1790, MS.
San Jacome. A rancheria, apparently of
the Cajuenche, in the 18th century, situ-
ated near the mountains, about lat.
33° 08', central S. California. –Garcés
(1775), Diary, 167, 1900.
San Javier. See San Francisco Xavier
de Horcasitas; San Xavier.
San Joaquin (Saint Joachim). An In-
dian settlement and mission visita in 1745,
situated 3 leagues from the parent mission
of San Ignacio de Kadakaman, Lower
California.
S. Gioachino.—Clavigero, Storia della Cal., 1,107,
1789 (Italian form). S. Joachin.—Venegas, Hist.
Cal., 11, 198, 1759.
San Joaquin. A collective name for the
Costanoan, Moquelumnan, and Yokuts
tribes on San Joaquin r., Cal., estimated
to number about 400.
San Joaquin's Band. A Paviotso band,
named from its chief, formerly in Carson
valley, at the forks, in w. Nevada. They
were said to have numbered 170 in 1859.—
Dodge in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1859, 373, 1860.
San José (Saint Joseph). The fourteenth
Franciscan mission founded in California,
and the first one of the five new missions
established by Fr. Lasuen in 1797–98 to
fill the gaps between the older ones. The
site chosen was about 15 m. N. of Santa
Clara, and about 3 m. from the present
town of Irvington, Alameda co. The
native name of the site was Oroysom.
The formal ceremonies of foundation were
performed by Fr. Lasuen on June 11, 1797,
and by the end of that year there were
33 baptisms, and 286 by 1800. In 1810
there were 545, but 1,104 deaths were re-
ported during the decade. In 1820 there
were 1,754 neophytes. The highest num-
ber, 1,886, was reached in 1831. The
mission was prosperous from the begin-
ning and continued so long after many of
the others declined. In 1820 there were
6,859 large stock and 1,200 small stock;
in 1830, 13,300 and 13,030, £
The average crop for the decade ending
1820 was 6,020 bushels, and for that end-
ing 1830, 5,409 bushels. The first church
was a wooden structure with a grass roof,
but in 1809 a new church was dedicated.
Even before the founding of the mission
the Indians of its neighborhood, espe-
cially to the eastward, were somewhat
feared, and San José seems to have had
more trouble with the Indians than any
other in California. The rather forceful
methods used by the padres in obtaining
neophytes, together with the ease with
which they could escape to gentile or
442
DE LOS NAZONES [B. A. E.
SAN Josk—SAN Josk
hostile villages, doubtless increased the
difficulties. More than once expeditions
to recover runaway neophytes were at-
tacked. In 1826 a party of neophytes got
into trouble with the Cosumni, and a
# expedition was sent out, which
rought in 40 captives. In 1829 there
was an extensive campaign into the San
J '' valley against rebellious natives
headed by Estanislas, a former neophyte
of the mission. After 1830 San José was
more prosperous than any other mission
in California. In 1834 the neophytesnum-
bered about 1,400. The number of natives
baptized up to that time was 6,670, of
whom 2,488 were children. In 1840,580
were still at the mission, with possibly
200 more scattered in the district. The
mission was secularized in 1836, when
the inventory showed a total valuation,
excluding lands and church property, of
$155,000. After 1840 the £ Was
rapid. In 1843 the mission was restored
to the control of the padres. Two years
later it was estimated that about 250 In-
dians still lived in the vicinity. In 1846
the mission was sold by Gov. Pico for
$12,000, but this sale was not confirmed,
and the Catholic Church retained con-
trol. The old mission church has now
completely disappeared and a modern
arish church has been built on the site.
he only part of the old buildings re-
maining is a portion of the monastery.
The Indians in the neighborhood of the
mission belonged to the Costanoan lin-
£ stock, the Saklan, Karkin, and
utsun divisions being doubtless repre-
sented. A large part of the neophytes,
however, especially during the later years
of its existence, came from San Joaquin
and Sacramento valleys, and included
representatives of the Moquelumnan, Co-
pehan, and Mariposan (Yokuts) linguistic
stocks. (A.B.L.)
San José. A former Diegueño village
on upper San Luis Rey r., in San Diego
go, Cal. It later became a part of Agua
Caliente No. 1 res., on which Warner's
ranch was situated. By court decision,
the Indians, numbering only 14, were
evicted in 1903, when they were assigned
to a new reservation purchased for them
at Pala. See Jackson and Kinney, Rep.
Miss. Ind., 24, 1883; Ind. Aff. Rep., 175,
1902; 118, 1903.
San José. A group of Huichol ranche-
rias under the jurisdiction of San Andrés
Coamiata, situated about 10 m. N. w. of
the latter £ in the Sierra de los Hui-
choles, Jalisco, Mexico. It is a religious
center and the seat of a temple or “god
house of the sun.”—Lumholtz, Unknown
Mex., 11, 28, 1902.
Häiokalita.–Lumholtz, ibid. ('where there are
springs': Huichol name).
San José. A rancheria of one of the
Yuman tribes, which was selected as the
Padre Mayorga in 1708.
site of a mission, on the Rio Gila near
its mouth in s w. Arizona; visited and
named by Fr. Sedelmair in 1748.—Ban-
croft, Ariz. and N. Mex., 367, 1889.
San José. A ruined pueblo near Pecos,
New Mexico, formerly occupied by the
Pecos Indians.—Bandelier in Arch. Inst.
Bull., 1, 15, 1883.
San José. A Tepehuane pueblo and
the seat of a mission in E. Durango, Mex-
ico.-Orozco y Berra, Geog., 318, 1864.
San José de Comondu. A Cochimi set-
tlement in the central mountainous part
of Lower California, lat. 26° 5', and the
seat of the Jesuit mission founded by
In 1745 it had
3 visitas, one lying a league to the w., an-
other 7 leagues N., and another 10 leagues
E. on the Gulf shore (Venegas). In 1767
the population of the mission was 360,
according to Clavigero, probably includ-
ing the inhabitants of the visitas.
Comondú-Clavijero, Hist, Baja Cal., 61, 1852.
San José Commondu.—Taylor quoted by Browne,
Res. Pac. Slope, app., 50, 1869. San José de Comon-
dú.—Clavijero, op.cit., 109, San Joseph de Com-
mondu.–Venegas, Hist. Cal., 11, 197, 1759. San
Joseph de Comonda.—Ibid., 1,399.
San José de los Nazones. A Franciscan
mission founded July 10, 1716, by Fray
Isidro Felix de Espinosa, author of the
Chrónica Apostólica among the Nazoni
and for the £ and Nadaco, E. of An-
elina r. and about 20 m. N. w. of Nacog-
oches, on a small stream flowing N.,
evidently one of the southern branches
of Shawnee cr., Texas. The statement .
that it was between the Neches and the
Trinity is incorrect, as is also the assertion
that it was founded for the “Noaches,”
a tribe which did not exist in Texas.
After three years of little success, the
mission was abandoned in 1719, in com-
mon with all the others of E. Texas,
through fear of a French invasion. On
Aug. 13, 1721, it was reestablished on the
same site by the Marqués de Aguayo and
Father Espinosa. The church and the
dwelling, which were found in ruins, were
rebuilt, the chief of the Nazoni was re-
instated as “governor,” and Fray Benito
Sanchez left in charge (Peña, Derrotero,
folio 18, Mexico, 1722). In 1729 the pre-
sidio near the Angelina, which protected
this mission, was withdrawn, and as a
result the mission was suppressed in 1729–
30. An attempt was first made to rees-
tablish it on San Marcos r., then on the
Nueces and the Frio, but finally a site
was chosen on the San Antonio, 12 m.
below the present city of that name.
Here, on Mar. 5, 1731, the mission of San
José was rechristened San Juan Capis-
trano (q. v.). While in E. Texas, the
£al never been very successful,
for while the Indians were in the main
friendly, they were indifferent to the
faith, and refused to give up their life in
BULL. 30] SAN Joss DE Los
scattered villages to live in mission
ueblos. (H. E. B.)
an José.—Bancroft, No. Mex. States, 1,614, 635,
665, 1886. San Joseph.—Garrison, Texas, 50, 1903.
San José de los Pimas. A former small
settlement of the Nevome, situated 20
leagues from Pitic, on the Rio de Matape,
in Sonora, Mexico. It was formerly a
visita of the mission of Tecoripa. The
place, which is now civilized, contained
150 inhabitants in 1900, 65 of whom were
of Yaqui blood.
San Jose de los Pimas.—Hardy, Travels, 437, 1829.
San Joseph de los Pimas,—Rudo Ensayo (ca. 1763),
125, 1863.
San José y San Miguel de Aguayo (Saint
Joseph and Saint Michael). A Fran-
ciscan mission established in 1720 near
Rio San Antonio, about 6 m. below the
present San Antonio, Texas, under the
protection of the presidio of San Antonio
de Béjar. It was long considered the
most flourishing of the Texas missions,
and in 1778 its church, worth $40,000,
was said to be the finest in New Spain.
The Indian population was 350 in 1762, up
to which year there had been 1,054 bap-
tisms. The mission also possessed 1,500
yoke of oxen. In 1785 the population
was 106; in 1793, 114. It ceased to exist
as an independent mission before the
close of the century. See Bancroft, No.
Mex. States, 1, 1886; Garrison, Texas,
1904.
San Juan (Saint John). A Tewa pueblo
near the E. bank of the Rio Grande, 25
m. N. w. of Santa Fé, N. Mex., before the
establishment of which the Indians occu-
pied and abandoned successively 3 other
pueblos, immediately previous to the 16th
century (Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers,
Iv, 21, 61, et seq., 1892). When Oñate
visited it in 1598, he established there the
headquarters of the provincial govern-
ment, and preparations were even made
for building the permanent city of “San
Francisco” in its vicinity (see Yugeuingge).
It was the seat of a Franciscan mission
from an early date, and, owing partly to
the generous character of its inhabitants
THE church of SAn José Y SAN MIGuel. DE AGuAYo
PIMAS-SAN JUAN 443
in 1598 in receiving the people of Yuge-
# after the voluntary relinquishment
of their pueblo to the Spaniards, gained
from the latter for their village the desig-
nation “San Juan de los Caballeros.” In
1782, 500 of the inhabitants of San Juan
and Santa Clara died of pestilence in two
months. Besides the main pueblo of San
Juan the Indians held a portion of the ara-
ble lands about Chamita, and a small col-
ony of them dwell on the w. side of the Rio
Grande at the so-called Pueblito. They
claim Pioge, Sajiuwingge, and Pojiu-
uingge as ruins of their ancient villages.
Pop. 404 in 1910.
The clans of San Juan are: Tan (Sun),
Nan (Stone), Kopin (Coral), Na (Earth),
Kunya (Turquoise), Pe (a mountain tree),
# (“Painted Eagle”), Oquwa
(Cloud), Po (Calabash), Ta
(Grass), Kun (Corn), Po' (Wa-
ter), De (Coyote), Ke (Bear), Kan
(Mountain lion), Keya (Badger),
Ye (Lizard), Dye (Gopher), Te
(Cottonwood). See Pueblos, Ta-
moan Family, Tewa. (F. W. H.)
jyuotyu te of ke. Bandelier in Arch.
Inst. Papers, i11, 260, 1890 (proper name
of the pueblo). i-kai.-Jouvenceau
in Cath. Pion., I, no. 9, 12, 1906 (given as
native name). Kin Kléchini.–Curtis,
Am. Ind., I, 138, 1907 (‘red house people':
Navaho name). Ochi.—Gatschet in Mag.
Am. Hist. 259, Apr. 1882. Ohke.—Hodge,
field notes, B. A. E., 1895 ("up-stream
place': Tewa name). Ohque.—Smith, Ca-
eça de Vaca, 163, 1871. Oj-ke.—Bandelier
in Arch. Inst. Papers, III, 123, 1890.
£er in Ritch, N. Mex.,
2ö1, 1885. Orke'.–Fewkes in 19th Rep.
B. A. E., 614, 1900 (Hano Tewa name). Pākaba-
lüyü.-Hodge, field notes, B. A. E., 1895 (‘where
the Rio Grande opens into a plain': Tao name).
A chIEF of SAN Juan, NEw MExico


444 - SAN JUAN-SAN
JUAN BAUTISTA . [B. A. E.
Pakü'parai.—Hodge, fieldnotes, B.A.E,1895 (Isleta
name). Pakuqhalai.—Ibid (Picurisname). Saint-
Jean des Chevaliers.–Cordova (1619) trans, in Ter-
naux-Compans, Voy., x, 440, 1838 (French Iorm).
San Juan.—Villa-Señor 1748 quoted by Shea, Cath.
Miss., 82, 1855. San Juan de Cabalenos-Donaldson,
Moqui Pueblo Inds. 91, 1893 (misprint). San Juan
de los Caballeros.—Cordova (1619) trans. in Ter-
naux-Compans, Voy., x, 440, 1838; Villa-Señor,
Theatro Am., 11, 418, 1748. San Juan de los Cabe.
lleros.—Shea, Cath. Miss., 82, 1870 (misprint). San
Juaneros.–ten Kate, Reizen in N. A., 221, 1885.
San Juaners.—Davis, Span. Conq. of N. Mex., 239,
1869. Sant Joan.–Onate (1598) in Doc. Inéd.,
xv.1, 256, 1871. Sant Joan Batista.—Ibid., 109,
116. S. £ Map Amér. Sept., 1783(2).
S. Jean.—Vaugondy, Map Amérique, 1778.
S. Joanne.–Morelli, Fasti Novi Orbis. 31, 1776.
S. John.—D'Anville, Map N.A., Bolton's ed., 1,52.
St. Johns.—Heyleyn, Cosmography, 1072, 1703. .
San Juan. A Timucua mission town in
1688, named in a letter from the chiefs of
the tribe to the King of Spain (see copy
and translation in Gatschet, Timucua.
Lang., in Proc. Am. Philos. Soc., xv.III,
497, 1880). It was visited by Dickenson
in 1699, and was apparently situated on
Little Talbot id., N. from St Augustine,
Fla. (J. M.)
San Juan. An Apalachee mission town
in N. w. Florida during the latter half of
the 17th century. It was destroyed, with
others of the same tribe, by the English
and their Indian allies in the war of
1702–06. (J. M.)
San Juan. An Opata village of Sonora,
Mexico, mentioned by Hrdlička (Am.
Anthr., v.1, 72, 1904) as one of the pue-
blos at which full-blood Opata may still
be found.
San Juan. A collective term used to
designate the Indians formerly under San
Juan Bautista mission, San Benito co.,
Cal.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Apr. 20,
1860. -
San Juan. A Cochimi visitation town
of the mission of San José de Comondu,
in lat. 26°, central Lower California,
in 1708.—Venegas, Hist. Cal., I, 404,
1759.
San Juan Bautista (Saint John the Bap-
tist). The fifteenth Franciscan mission
established in California. The site was
chosen between San Carlos and Santa
Clara, about 6 m. from the present
town of Sargent, Santa Clara co. The
native name was Popelout, or , Pope-
loutchom. Here some buildings had al-
ready been erected by men from Monte-
rey, and on June 24, 1797, President
Lasuen founded the new mission. By
the end of the year there had been 85
baptisms, and in 1800 the neophytes
numbered 516. These increased to 702
in 1810, 843 in 1820, and 1,248 in 1823,
after which the decline began. The
stock and crops prospered from the be-
ginning. In 1810 there were 6,175 large
stock and 9,720 small stock; in 1820,
11,700 and 9,530 respectively. The aver-
age crop for the decade ending 1810 was
3,700 bushels; for that ending 1820, 3,300
bushels. In 1830 there was a consid-
erable decrease in stock, but the crops
remained good. For the first two or
three years after its founding the mission
had considerable trouble with the An-
saime, who lived in the mountains about
25 m. to the E. These were finally de-
feated and a number of captives brought
to the mission. A new mission church,
begun in 1803, was dedicated in 1812.
In 1832 there were 916 neophytes. The
total number of baptisms from the time
of its founding was 3,913, of whom 2,015
were children. In 1835, 63 Indians were
emancipated, but after that time there is
no further record. A number of whites
settled in the region, and the place be-
came known as the pueblo of San Juan
de Castro. In 1846 the orchard, all that
remained of the land improvements, was
sold. The buildings continued in pos-
session of the Catholic Church, and are
still in use. The Indians in the neigh-
borhood of San Juan Bautista belonged
to the Costanoan linguistic family. In
its later years it drew many of its neo-
hytes from San Joaquin valley, and the
okuts were probably well represented.
García, according to Bancroft (Hist, Cal.,
11,339, 1886), speaks of an expedition to
the Mariposas, the rancheria of Nopo-
chinches being named, in which 3' -
dians of all ages and sexes were brought
to San Juan Bautista. A list of the vil-
lages from which neophytes were drawn
follows (Bancroft, op. cit., I, 557, 1886;
Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Nov. 25, 1860),
although several of them also supplied
neophytes to San Carlos: Absayme
(Ansaimas, Ausaima = Ansaimes), Ab-
sayruc, Asystarca, Calendaruc (Kalinda-
ruk), Chapana, Echantac, Giguay, Gua-
churrones (Wacharones), Iratae, Jasniga,
Jeboaltae, Lithenca, Mitaldejama, Mots-
sum (Mutsun), Onextaco, Onixaymas,
Paisin (Pagosines or Paysines), Popelout,
Pouxouoma, Poitokwis, Suricuama, Ta-
marox, Teboaltac (=Jeboaltae), Thi-
thirii, Tipisastac (Ti sistana =Tipsistaca),
Trutca, Unijaima, Utchuchu, Xisca (or
Xixcaca), Xivirca, Yelmus. (A. B. L.)
San Juan Bautista (so named by Oñate,
who reached it on St John's day, June
24, 1598). Formerly a small pueblo on
the Rio Grande, 16 m. above Sevilleta,
N. Mex., at the site of the present Sabinal.
Whether it was a Piro or a Tigua settle-
ment is not known, since it was near the
boundary of the territory of those two
groups. In 1626 Sevilleta was mentioned
as the last Piro settlement to the N.;
therefore if San Juan Bautista belonged
to that tribe it was abandoned between
1598 (the date of Oñate's visit) and
1626. (F. w. H.)
BULL. 30]
San Iuan Baptista.—Villagran, Hist. N. Mex., 136,
1610. San Juan Baptista.—Bandelier in Arch. Inst.
Papers, Iv, 238, 1892. Sant Joan Baptista.—Oñate
(1598) in Doc Inéd., xvi, 252, 1871.
San Juan Bautista. A Cora pueblo and
formerly a visita of the mission of Santa
Fé; situated near the w. bank of Rio San
Pedro, lat. 22° 20', Jalisco, Mexico.—
Kino in Doc. Hist. Mex., 4th s., 1,300,
1856.
San Juan Capistrano. A Franciscan mis-
sion established by Fr. Junípero Serra,
Nov. 10, 1776, at a place called in the
native tongue Sajirit, or Quanis-Savit,
at the present San Juan, Orange co., Cal.
As soon as Franciscan missionaries, who
were superseded by Dominicans in
Lower California, arrived in San Diego,
the ardent apostle to Alta California sent
two friars to institute a mission at a road-
stead 26 leagues N. of San Diego. They
raised a cross on Oct. 30, 1775, but hastily
returned when they learned that in the
absence of the soldiers the natives had
burned San Diego mission. No sooner
was it rebuilt than Fr. Junípero pro-
ceeded to inaugurate the projected sec-
ond mission, then hurried to San Gabriel
and brought down the requisite stock of
cattle escorted by a single soldier, and
when a band of yelling, painted Indians
threatened his life he won their confi-
dence and friendship. The natives of
this coast, well supplied by prolific na-
ture, were not covetous of food or gifts,
but remarkably eager for baptism. The
inhabitants of the valley came from the
other side of the Santa Ana mts., where
they had a large rancheria called Sejat.
About 2 m. from the mission they had
one called Putuidem, and in its immedi-
ate vicinity they settled at Acagchemem
(Geronimo Boscana in Cal. Farmer, Oct.
11, 1861). The fruitful plain soon yielded
an exchangeable surplus of wheat, corn,
and legumes. Juicy grasses nourished
herds and flocks that doubled each year.
The vine was first planted there and it
grew wonderfully, and pomegranates,
quinces, peaches, nectarines, and other
fruits of Old Spain throve as well. By
1783 there were 383 converts; in 1790
there were 741, and the mission herds had
increased to 2,473 head, the small stock to
5,500, the grain crop to upward of 3,000
bushels. Houses for 40 neophyte fami-
lies were constructed in 1794, some of
them roofed with tiles. The weaving in-
dustry was introduced in 1797, and woolen
blankets and cloth of native '' Were
produced, while the wool clip was
abundant enough to supply other mis-
sions also. A stone church, the finest in
California, that was nine years in build-
ing, was completed in 1806. It had a
high tower and five interior arches of
stone, all the work of the neophytes.
Illegal sales of provisions to American
SAN JUAN BAUTISTA-SAN
JUAN CAPISTRANO 445
and Russian trading vessels filled the
coffers of the mission. The number of
neophytes increased to 1,138 in 1810, the
average crop to 5,570 bushels, and the
large stock to 10,213 head, while the
number of sheep, though still the largest
among the missions, decreased in ten
years from 17,030 to 11,500, but at the
end of the following decade there were
15,000, with 11,500 cattle and nearly
1,000 horses, while the neophyte popula-
tion, after reaching 1,361 in 1812, de-
clined to 1,064. On Dec. 8, 1812, the
new church was destroyed by an earth-
quake, and nearly 50 natives who were
attending early mass were buried be-
neath the ruins. In 1830 the number of
neophytes had declined to 926, cattle to
10,978, sheep to 5,000. Torrents gullied
the fertile soil and weeds choked the
crops, while the affairs of the mission
were mismanaged. The missionar
quarreled with the captain of the guard,
and the neophytes grew lazy and inso-
lent. In 1833 the earlier scheme of
secularization was carried out at this
mission as an experiment. The neo-
phytes, of whom there were 861, were
all released from mission restriction, pro-
vided with farms and farm stock, and
constituted into a pueblo. In the fol-
lowing year their new liberties were ab-
rogated and they were placed on a foot-
ing with the people of other missions.
From the founding of the mission till
1834 the number of natives baptized was
4,317, 1,689 adults and 2,628 children.
The number of deaths was 3,153. The
civilian administrator was avaricious,
and the neophytes deserted until only 80
were found at the mission in 1839. They
clamored to be formed again into a
pueblo, and the Government acceded to
their desire on the condition of their
working faithfully during a period of
probation under the direction of the
padre, but he was unwilling to take
charge unless citizens were allowed to
come in and the Indian alcaldes were
held in control. During the next few
years most of the Indians left for Los
Angeles or elsewhere. In 1841 the In-
dians were fully emancipated and land
was assigned to those who desired it in
the newly founded pueblo of San Juan,
but not more than 20 to 30 seem to have
settled there. What remained of the
mission grounds was sold in 1845 for
$710. The ruins of the old stone church
still remain as when overthrown. The
Landmarks Club of California has se-
cured a lease of the buildings and
grounds, placed a roof, with the original
tiles, on the old adobe church, sup-
posed to have been built by Serra, be-
sides making other repairs to preserve
the buildings from further decay. The
446 SAN JUAN CAPISTRANO——SAN LORENZO [Bas-
Indians in the neighborhood of this
mission belong to t e Shoshonean lin-
istic stock and are known as Juaneiios
ail. v.), though it is probable that the
mission included neophytes from more
distant groups. (RH. A. n. L.)
Quanis Bavit.—Tay1or in Cal. Farmer, Feb. 22,
1860 (the name of the site of San Juan (Tapistrano
mission). Bajii-it.-Bancroft, Hist. Ca1., I 804,
1886 (native name of mission site). Ban bapir
trano.—Shea, Cath. Miss, 98. 1855. Ban Juan
0aputrano.—Hsle, Ethnog. and Philol., 222, 1846.
Ban Juan Oapistrano.-Proper mime of mision.
Ban Juan Capistrano. A mission estab-
lished in 1731 on San Antonio r., about
7 m. below the present San Antonio,
Texas, under the protection of the presidio
of San Antonio de Béjar. Prior_to this
time it was situated between Trinity and
Neches rs., and was known as San José
de los Nazones (q. v.). The population
was 203 in 1762, up to which time there
had been 847 baptisms. The _mission
contained also 1,000 cattle, 500 horses,



QAN JUAN CAPISTRANO MISSION, TEXAS
and 3,500 shee . The inhabitants had
become reduced) to 58 in 1785, and to only
34 in 1793. It ceased to exist as an inde-
pendent mission before the close of the
century. See Bancroft, No. Mex. States,
i, 1886; Garrison, Texas, 1903.
Ban Juan do Dion (Saint John of God).
A former mission on the w. side of Lower
California. '
Guiriuatl.—Ciavigero_ Storia delia Ca1., II, 173,
1789. St. John of God.—-Shea, Cath. l\Iiss., 90, 1855.
Ban Juan do los James. A mission or
the visita of a mission established by the
Franciscans between 1627 and 1680 at one
of the pueblos of the Jemez, probably
Amushungkwa (q. v. ), at the junction of
the Guadalupe and San Diego branches
of Jemez r., in N. central I\ew Mexico.
It contained a church. See Bandelier in
Arch. Inst. Papers, iv, 208, 1893.
Ban Juan do los Jsmas.—Lai-s (1696) quoted by
Bandelier, op. cit., 209. Sm Juan do los James.-
Doc. of 1692, ibid. B. Iua.—Ibid.. 208.
Ban Lazaro (Saint Lazarus). A former
Tano pueblo 12 m. s. w. of the present
Lamy, on the s. bank of the Arroyo del
Chorro, Santa Fé co., N. Mex. Prior to the
Pueblouprisingin1680itwasavisitaof the
mission of San Marcos, but between that
date and 1692 the inhabitants were forced
to abandon it by the combined forces of
the Pecos and the Rio Grande Keresan
tribes and to transfer their pueblo to the
neighborhood of the present Santa Cruz,
where the town was rebuilt under the
same name, but was abandoned in 1694.
See Bancroft, Ariz. and N. Mex., 186,
1889; Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers, i,
22; iv, 83, 105, 1892. (I-‘. w. n.)
I-po-re.—Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers. m, 125,
1890 (abori%'na1 name). Sui Oiai-o.—Bnndelier
in Ritch, . Mcx., 201, 1885 (misprint). San
Lasu-o.—Ladd, Story of N. Mcx., 92,1891. San Li-
aa.ro.—Vetancurt (1696) in Teatro Mex.. Iii, 3'24,
1871. 8.1-auro.—D’Anville. Map Am. Sépt., 1746.
B! I-a:a.rus.—Kitchin, Map N. A., 1787.
Ban Lazaro. A formersettlenient, prob-
ably of the Papago, and the seat of a Span-
ish mission; situated on the Rio Santa
Cruz, in lon. 110° 30’, just below the
Arizona-Sonora boundary, at the site of
the present town of that name. The mis-
sion was doubtless established b Father
Kino about 1697. It was abandbned in
1845 on account of A pache depredations.
Ban Linro.—Kino (1697) n Doc. I-1ist.Mex.,4th s.,
i. 276. 1856. San L0l'flIll»0.—0l‘0ZCO y Berra, Gr.-0%.,
347, 1864. 8. La.:aro.—Bernal (1697) in Baiicro t.
Ariz. and N. Mex., 366, 1889. B. Laa.ru|.—Kino,
map (1702) in Stockleiii. Neue Welt-Bolt, 74,
1726. S. Loi-enzo.—1\1nnge in Bancroft, Ariz. and
N. Mc-x.. 8-’>8,1889(idei1tical'.’).
San Lorenzo (Saint Lawrence). A Fran-
ciscan mission, founded in Texas, Jan. 26,
1762 (not in 1761 as Arricivita says), for
the Lipan after they were frightened from
San Saba niission by the attack of the
Comanche and others in 1758. The site
was at El Cafion, on the Rio San Joseph,
now the upper Nueces, and not the San
Antonio, as has been conjectured (El
Canon is shown on the La Fora map, ca.
1767). The principal chief concerned
was Cabezon, who was made “ overnor"
of the pueblo of neoghytes, cifiled Santa
Cruz. He stipulate and was granted
three conditions before entering the mis-
sion. These were that the Spaniards
should g)J1rotect his people from the
Comanc e uringagreat buffalo hunt,(2)
aid them ina cam ign against that tribe,
and (3) deliver to Iliaini the captive daugh-
ter of the Natagé (Kiowa Apache) head
chief (Report of Rabago y Terain, Jan. 31,
1761, MS. in Archivo (ien.). Two weeks
afterward NuestraSefiora de1aCandelaria
(q. v.) was founded nearby.
A earafter their establishment, Ximi-
nez quoted by Arricivita, Cronica 388,
1792) reported that about 400 Indians
were in the two missions, of which this
one was the more prosperous. El Cafion
had been chosen as a retreat from the
Comanche, and for some time it was
unmolested, it seems; but in 1766 and
1767, in retaliation for two hostile cam-
paigns by the Lipan, the Comanche three
timesattacked San Lorenzo mission (Can-
delaria was already abandoned). In the
last attack it is said they killed and cap-
tured more than 30 Lipan and ran off
Bull. 30]
more than 1,000 horses (Arricivita, op.
cit., 392–93). In 1767 the Viceroy, on the
recommendation of the Marqués de Rubi,
ordered the mission abandoned. What
are apparently the ruins of this mission
are still plainly visible in Edwards co.,
about 40 m. N. w. of Uvalde. (H. E. B.)
Santa Cruz.—Rábago y Terán, Feb. 7, 1762, MS, in
Archivo Gen. '' the name of the Indian
pueblo, not of the mission).
San Lorenzo. A former Suma pueblo,
robably containing also some Piro and
igua, near El Paso, on the Rio Grande,
in Chihuahua. It was the seat of a
Spanish mission from 1712, and had 440
inhabitants in 1790, but became a Mex-
icanized town on the extermination of the
tribe. (F. w. H.)
San Lorenzo.-Villa-Sefior, Theatro Am., II, 360,
423, 1748. San Lorenzo del Real.—Ward in Ind;
Aff Rep. 1867, 213, 1868. San Lorenzo el Real
Pueblo de Zumas.-18th Cent. doc. cited by Ban-
delier in Arch. Inst. Papers, 111, 88, 1890. S. Lo-
renzo.—Rivera, Diario, leg. 684, 1736. S. Lorenzo
del Realito.—Bonilla (1776) quoted by Bancroft,
Ariz. and N. Mex., 191, 1889.
San Lucas. A Cora pueblo on the upper
waters of the Rio Jesus María, on the E.
border of the Cora country, in the N. part
of the territory of Tepic, ''
holtz, Unknown Mex., 11, 16, map, 1902.
San Luis (Saint Louis). The district in
w. Kansas once inhabited by the Apaches
del Quartelejo; so named by Juan Uribarri
in 1706 (Bancroft, Ariz. and N. Mex., 229,
236, 1889). At this time, or shortly after-
ward, it was within the range of the
Jicarillas. See Quartelejo.
San Luis. A former Diegueñorancheria
near San Diego, s. Cal.—Ortega (1775)
quoted by Bancroft, Hist. Cal., 1,253, 1884.
San Luis Babi. A rancheria, probably
of the Papago, visited by Father Kino in
1701; situated in N. w. Sonora, Mexico,
between Busanic and Cocospera.
#" Babi (?).—Bancroft, No. Mex. States, 1,497,
San Luis de Apalache. A principal town
and mission of the Apalachee, formerly
situated, according to Fairbanks (Hist.
Fla., 123, 1901), 2 m. w. of the present
Tallahassee, Fla. The settlement is
named in a letter of the chiefs to the Kin
of Spain in 1688, and was destroyed, wit
the mission church and fort, by the Eng-
lish and their Indian allies under Gov.
Moore in 1704. (J. M.)
San Luis.—Fairbanks, Fla., 123, 1901. San Luis de
£ 1688 '''. Gatschet, Creek
Migr. Leg., 1,76, 1884. St. Lewis.–Carroll, Hist.
Coll. S. C., II, 575, 1836 (the fort). St. Lewisses.—
Ibid., 353. St. Louis.—Brackenridge (1827) in
Williams, West Fla., 107, 1827.
San Luis de las Amarillas. A presidio
established in 1757 on San Sabar., Texas,
for the protection of San Saba mission
# v.), on the other side of the stream.
The ruins of this presidioarestill to be seen
at Menardville, Menard co. (H. E. B.)
San Luis Obispo. The fifth Franciscan
mission established in California, on a
site, called Tixlini by the natives, now in-
SAN LORENZO—SAN LUIS OBISPO
447
cluded in the city of the same name.
The mission, dedicated to San Luis
Obispo de Tolosa, was founded by Fr.
Junípero Serra on Sept. 1, 1772, the
place being near the Cañada de los Osos,
where Fages had earlier in the year spent
three months hunting bears to supply
the northern establishments with ''
The natives were well disposed, willing
to work, and offered their children for
baptism, although the number of neo-
phytes incr slowly. There was no
rancheria near the mission, and the
natives being well supplied with food,
such as deer, rabbits, fish, and seeds,
were not particularly desirous of settling
at the mission. Crops seem to have been
fairly successful from the first. In 1776
all the buildings except the church and
the granary were burned by Indians
who were enemies of those attached to
the mission, the tule roofs of the build-
ings being fired by means of burning
arrows. This led to the general adoption
of tiles for roofing. In 1794 an unsuccess-
ful attempt was made by outside Indians
to cause the converts to revolt, but it
ended with the imprisonment of five of
the leaders. There were 492 neophytes
in 1780, and 605 in 1790, while the high-
est number, 946, was reached in 1794.
Want of water was reported as the chief
drawback of the mission, though the
average crop for the decade ending 1800
was 3,200 bushels, and for the next decade
4,456 bushels. About 1809 a chapel seems
to have been built at San Miguelito. One
was also established at Santa Margarita,
the ruins of which still remain. Though
the population of the mission gradually
decreased after 1794, industries seem to
have thriven for a time. Both woolen
and cotton cloth was woven, and the
Indians were reported as always well
dressed. After 1820 the decline was
more marked, so that by 1830 there were
only 283 neophytes remaining, and marks
of neglect were everywhere visible (Rob-
inson, Life in Cal., 84, 1846). In 1834
there were 264 neophytes. The total
number of natives baptized to 1834 was
2,608, of whom 1,331 were children. In
1840 there were still 170 ex-neophytes at
the mission. The decline in wealth ex-
ceeded 50 percent. All the horses were
stolen in 1840, and thenceforward the
decline was rapid, so that in 1844 the
mission was reported as having neither
land nor cattle, while the neophytes were
demoralized and scattered for want of a
minister. The mission was sold in 1845
by Gov. Pico for $510. The ownership
# the buildings was later confirmed of
course to the Catholic Church, but both
monastery and church have been so much
rebuilt that they have little resemblance
to the original structures. The Indians
in the neighborhood of the mission be-
SAN LUIS REY DE FRANCIA—SAN MARCOS [R- 11- E-
longed to the Chumashan (q. v.) linguis-
tic family, thou h speaking] a dialect
rather different irom the ot ers. The
following are a few of the villages: Cha-
Bule Chiminer, Chofuate, De lmpimu,
e Qmchechs, Ltgguie, Sesjala, Sespala,
Tchena, Tgmaps, alekhe (.4. B. L.)
Ban Luis Bey do Francis (Saint Louis,
King of France, commonly contracted to
San Luis Rey). A Franciscan mission
founded June 13, 1798, in San Diego co.
Cal. It was the last mission established
in California s. of Santa Barbara, and the
last one by Fr. Lasuen, who was aided by
F rs. Santiago and Peyri. The native
name of the site was Tacayme. Occué>y-
ing an intermediate position between an
Juan Capistrano and San Diego, it seems
to have been chosen chiefly because of
the great number of docile natives in the
neighborhood. On the day of the found-
ing, 54 children were baptized, and the
number of baptisms bg the end of the
year reached 214. Fr. eyri, the head of
the new mission, was most zealous and
energetic, the natives were willing to
work, and by July 1, 6,000 adobes were
made for the new church, which was
completed in 1802. Other buildings also
were constructed, and neophytes rapidly
gathered in, so that by 1810 the number
reached 1,519, a more rapid growth than
in any other mission, while the death-rate
was the lowest. The mission also pros-
pered materially, having in 1810, 10,576
arge stock, 9,710 smal stock, and an
average crop for the preceding decade of
5,250 bushels. During the next decade
the mission continue to prosper, the
population reaching 2,603 in 1820, while
the large stock numbered 11,852, the
small stock 13,641, and the average crop
was 12,470 bushels. In 1816 Fr. Peyri
founded the branch establishment, or
asistencia, of San Antonio de Pala, about
20 m. up the river. Here a chapel was
built, a padre stationed, and within a
year or two more than a thousand con-
verts gathered. The mission attained its
greatest prosperity about 1826, when it
had 2,869 neophytes, but fnom this time
it gradually declined. The mission lands
were extensive, including ranches at
Santa Margarita, Las Flores, Temecula,
San Jacinto, and Agna Caliente, all of
which were tended by the neophytes.
At the time of secularization in 1834 San
Luis Rey had the greatest number of
neophytes of all the missions, namely
2,844, and also the greatest number of
livestock. After secularization the de-
cline was rapid, both in population and
wealth. The Indians managed to retain
partial control of some of the mission
ranches for a few years longer, but soon
had to give them up.
The total number of natives baptized up
5
to 1834 was 5,401, of whom 1,862 were
children. In 1846 Gov. Pico sold what
was left of the mission buildings and
ground for $2,437. Their agent was dis-
possessed by Frémont, and durin most
of 1847 the place was garrisoned by %'nited
States troops. It was also held as a sub-
Indian agency for some time afterward.
As with the other missions, the title to
the buildings and the immediate rounds
was finally confirmed to the gatholic
Church. n 1892 the church was re-
gaired, and the next year rededicated.
ther buildings also have been repaired
or rebuilt, and San Luis Rey is now a
college for the training of missionaries.
The chapel at Pala has likewise been
restored, and while the original inhabit-
ants have entirely disappeared, Pala has
recently become the home of the Hot
Springs Indians from Warner’s ranch
(see Aqua Caliente), having 252 inhabit-
ants in 1908. The Indians in the neigh-
borhood of the San Luis Rey mission
belong to the Shoshonean linguistic stock,
and have been given the col ective name
of Luisenos (q. v.). (A. B. L.)
Ban Manuel (Saint Emanuel). A reser-
vation of 640 acres of worthless land, con-
sisting of dry hills, which has been
patented to its 125 Mission Indian inhab-
itants; situated 10m. from San Bernar-
dino, Cal.—Ind. Aff. 1902, 175, 1903;
ibid., 1903, 147, 1904; elsey, Rep. Cal.
Inds., 31, 1906.
San Marcos (Saint Mark). A ruined
pueblo, 18 m. s. sw. of Santa Fé, N. Mex.,
which, according to Vetancurt, was for-
merlv occupied by Keresan Indians.
Bandelier, however, makes the statement
that the aboriginal occupants were Tano,
although there may have been Keres
among them. A Spanish mission, with
600 neoghytes, existed there at the time
of the ueblo rebellion of 1680, having
as its visitas the pueblos of San Lazaro
and Ciénega. The churches were de-
stroyed during the revolt, the mis-
sionary, Padre Tinoco, was killed while
at Galisteo, and the pueblo perma-
nently abandoned. Twe ve years later
(1692), when Vargas visited the country,
the pueblo was in ruins, with only a few of
the walls standing. According to Meline
(Two Thousand Miles, 220, 1867), the
inhabitants joined the Tewa at San Juan.
The name San Marcos was first applied
by Gaspar de Sosa in 1591. The lgiueblo
should not be confused with uakaa
(q. v. l, a prehistoric ruin 5 m. s. of Santa.
Fé, although San Marcos apparently bore
the same Tano name. (F. w. H.)
Gun.-ka.-Bnndelier in Arch. Inst. Pa ers, Iii,
125, H90 (Tano name). Kua-ku.—Ibid).. iv, 92,
1892 (Tano name). Kn-kua.—Ibid., iii, 1'25. San
Kai-ool.—Sosa (1591) in Doc. Inéd., xv, 251, 1871.
Bant Iarcoa.—()flute (1598), ibid., XVI. 114, 1871.
B. In-k.—Bow1es, Map Amerlca,178-1. 85 Kano.-
BULL. 301
Crepy, Map Amér. Sept., 1783 (?). Ta-tze.—Ladd,
Story of N. Mex., 79, 1891 (misprint). Ya'atze.—
Ritch, New Mexico, 166, 1885 (aboriginal ":
Yaa-tze.—Bandelier, Gilded Man, 283, 1893.
Yates.—Oriate '' in Doc. Inéd., xvi, 102, 1871.
Ya-tze.—Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers, IV, 92,
1892 (Keresan name). Yátzé.—Bandelier, Gilded
Man, 221, 1893.
San Marcos. A Cochimi visitation town
of Santa Rosalia Mulege mission in 1745,
on the E. shore of Lower California, 8
leagues N. of Mulege, probably on San
Marcos id.—Venegas, Hist. Cal., II, 198,
1759.
San Marcos de Apalache. The principal
town and mission station of the £
chee in the 17th century, situated about
the present St Marks, Wakulla co., Fla.
It is mentioned in a letter of the chiefs
of the tribe to the King of Spain in 1688.
In 1704 it wastaken and entirely destroyed,
with the church and other mission build-
ings, by the English and their Indian al-
lies under Gov. Moore. (J. M.)
San Marcos.—Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg., 1,76, 1884.
San Marcos de Apalache.—Barcia, Ensayo, 339,
1723. St. Mark # £r" e
# in Williams, West Fla., 107, 1827. t.
ks. Shea. Cath. Miss, 74, isã5.
San Martin. A former Maricopa ran-
cheria on Gila r., w. of the t bend,
in S. w. Arizona; visited b za, Font,
and Garcés in 1775. See Garcés (1775),
Diary, 117, 1900.
S. Martin of the Opas.—Bancroft, Ariz. and N.
Mex., 392, 1889. -
San Martin. A former rancheria, prob-
ably Papago, visited by Father Kino in
1701; situated in S. w. Sonora, Mexico,
between Busanic and Sonoita.—Kino
cited by Bancroft, No. Mex. States, 1,
497, 1884.
San Mateo (Saint Matthew). A Timu-
cua mission town in 1688, named in an
address from the chiefs of the tribe to the
King of Spain (see copy and translation
by Gatschet in Proc. Am. Philos. Soc.,
xv.111, 497, 1880). There appears to have
been another town of the same name,
£ a Spanish settlement, in w.
orida at a later date. (J. M.)
San Mateo. A former Jova pueblo and
seat of a Spanish mission founded in 1677;
situated in E. Sonora, Mexico, about lat:
29°. It was temporarily deserted in 1690,
owing to Apache depredations. Pop. 596
in 1678, and only 95 in 1730.
San Mateo.—Zapata (1678) in Doc. Hist. Mex.,
4th s., 111, 349, 1857. San Mateo de Saguaripa.—
Ibid. San Mateo Malzura.—Orozco y Berra, Geog.,
345, 1864.
1, 513, 1884.
San Mateo. A pueblo, probably Kere-
san, in New Mexico in 1590.–Sosa (1590)
in Doc. Inéd., xv, 254, 1871.
San Miguel (Saint Michael) . The six-
teenth Franciscan mission established in
California. The site chosen was at a place
called by the natives Vahia, in the upper
Salinas valley, between San Antonio and
San Luis Obispo, in the N. part of the
present San Luis Obispo co. Taylor (Cal.
57009°–Bull. 30, pt 2–12–29
S. Mateo.—Bancroft, No. Mex. States,
SAN MARCOS—SAN MIGUEL
449
Farmer, Apr. 27, 1860) says the name of
the rancheria at the site of the mission
was Chulam, or Chalomi. At this place
Fr. Lasuen, on July 25, 1797, “in the
presence of a great multitude of gentiles
of both sexes and of all ages,” formally
founded the mission. The natives were
very friendly, and 15 children were offered
for baptism the same day. The mission
# rapidly in population and wealth.
y 1800 there were 362 neophytes, and
973 in 1810, while the greatest number
1,076, was reached in 1814. At the end
of the first three years the mission had
372 horses and cattle, and 1,582 small
stock, while the crops for that year (1800)
were 1,900 bushels. In 1810 there were
5,281 cattle and horses, 11,160 small
stock, with an average crop for the pre-
ceding decade of 3,468 bushels. During
the next decade the stock increased con-
siderably, but the crops began and con-
tinued to decline. In 1806 the mission
lost a number of its buildings and a large
quantity of supplies by fire, but the roof
only of the church was injured. Shortl
after 1818 a new church was completed.
In 1828 the mission lands were reported
as extending from the ocean to Tulare
lake. In 1834 there were 599 neophytes.
Up to this time the total number of na-
tives baptized was 2,562, of whom 1,277
were children. The mission was secu-
larized in 1836, and was generally pros-
perous until 1840, as its ranches and vine-
yards had not been granted to private
individuals. The Indians lived at the
mission and on the ranches, and in 1840
still numbered 350. In 1844, however,
San Miguel was reported as without lands
or cattle, while its neophytes were demor-
alized and scattered for want of aminister.
The mission was sold in 1845, but the
purchase was later declared invalid. The
church and monastery were preserved
and are still in use. The church is par-
ticularly interesting because of the inte-
rior decorations, which have been prac-
tically undisturbed since the days of the
first padres. The Indians of this mission
belonged to the Salinan (q.v.) linguistic
family, though among the neophytes
were many, probably Yokuts, from San
Joaquin valley, with whom the natives
around the mission are said to have been
on intimate terms. (A. B. L.)
San Migue". A former village of the
Tubar on the extreme headwaters of the
Rio Fuerte, in S. w. Chihuahua, Mexico.
Although now largely Mexicanized, it is
still the chief seat of the Tubar people.—
Lumholtz, Unknown Mex., 1,443, 1902.
San Miguel. A Cochimi settlement and
visita of Nuestra Señora de Guadalupe
mission in Lower California, from which it
was distant 6 leagues s. E., in 1745.–
Venegas, Hist. Cal., II, 198, 1759.
450
[B. A. E.
SAN MIGUEL DE LA FRONTERA—SAN PASCUAL
San Miguel de la Frontera (Saint Mi-
chael of the Frontier). A Dominican
mission established by Fathers Val-
dellon and Lopez, in 1782, about lat. 32°
10’, Lower California, 30 m. s. E. of San
Diego, Cal. The rancherias connected
with the mission in 1860 were Otat,
Hawai, Ekguall, Hassasei, Inomassi, Nell-
mole, and Mattawottis. The inhabitants
spoke a Diegueño dialect. See Taylor in
Cal. Farmer, May 18, 1860.
San Miguel of the frontiers.—Taylor cited by
Browne, Res. Pac. Slope, app., 51, 1869.
San Miguel de Linares. A Franciscan
mission established among the Adai,
near Sabine r., La., in 1716. In 1719 a
force of French, with Natchitoch and
Caddo allies, took possession of it, and the
Indians destroyed the buildings, but the
mission was reestablished by the Span-
iards with 400 Adai 2 years later. It
reported 103 baptisms in 1768, and was
abandoned in 1773.
Adaes.–Garrison, Texas, 75, 1903. Los Adeas.—La
Harpe (1719) quoted '' Bancroft, No. Mex. States,
1,618, 1886. San Miguel.—Bancroft, ibid., 626. San
Miguel de Cuellar.—Ibid., 615,666. San Miguel de
los Adais.—Pelaez, Mem. Guatemala, III, 52, 1852.
San Miguel de los Adeas ibid., 618.
San Miguel de los Noches (“Saint Michael
of the Noches,’ here referring to a Yokuts
tribe sometimes called Noches, who lived
in the vicinity). A rancheria situated
probably on the site of the present Bakers-
field, Kern co., S. Cal., in 1776.
San Miguel de los Noches por el Santo Principe.—
Garcés, Diary (1775–76), 299, 1900.
San Miguel Zuaque. A settlement of
the Zuaque division of the Cahita, on the
s. bank of Rio del Fuerte, 20 m. above
its mouth, in N. w. Sinaloa, Mexico.
The inhabitants used both the Zuaque
and the Vacoregue dialects.
San Miguel Zuaque.—Orozco y Berra, Geog., 332,
1864. S. Michael.—Kino, map (1702), in Stöcklein,
Neue Welt-Bott, 1726. S. Miguel.—Orozco y Berra,
Geog., map, 1864.
Sannak. A fishing settlement of Aleut
on Sannak id., E. Aleutians, Alaska; pop.
132 in 1890.—Eleventh Census, Alaska,
163, 1893.
Sannio. A Cayuga village on the E. side
and at the foot of Cayuga lake, N.Y., in
1750.—De Schweinitz, Life of Zeisberger,
57, 1870.
Sannup. A word said to have been used
in Massachusetts as a designation for an
Indian married man. It is mentioned
first in the Voyages into New England of
Levett (1628), whose travels did not ex-
tend southward beyond the boundaries
of Maine, and who remarks, “The saga-
mores will scarce speak to an ordinary
man, but will point to their men and say
“sanops must speak to sanops and saga-
mores to sagamores.” Cotton Mather, in
his Magnalia (ca. 1688), uses the word in his
classification of Indian society, in which
he states that the highest class consisted
of the “nobles,” comprising all those who
were descended from blood royal, those
who were invested with authority by the
sachem and who had always been consid-
ered as noble; and, second, the “yeo-
men’’ or “sannups,” who formed the
mass of the community, and possessed a
right in the lands of the tribe, etc.; and,
third, the “villains” or “serfs,” who had
no property in the land, and were in some
degree subject to the sannups or ordinary
citizens. The word was not known to the
Massachuset Indians, but by the whites
who used it, like the words skunk, wig-
wam, musquash, and sagamore, was bor-
rowed from the dialects of the Abnaki, in
which it occurs in the following forms:
Norridgewock seenanbe, Passamaquoddy
senanbe, Penobscot sananba, ‘man,’ wir
(in contradistinction to dirènanbe, (ilénanbe,
“true man,’ homo). The suffix -anbe means
‘man,’ but the meaning of the prefix seen-,
sen-, is not known. W. R. G.)
San Pablo (Saint Paul). A former Yuma
rancheria on the Rio Colorado, 8 or 10 m.
below the present Yuma and about a
leagues. of Pilot Knob, in California. It
was visited by Garcés, Anza, and Font in
1775, and was on or near the site of the
later mission of San Pedro y San Pablo
(q.v.). See Coues, Garcés Diary (1775–
76), 19, 163, 1900.
Laguna del Capitan Pablo:—Coues, op. cit., 163.
Laguna de San Pablo.—Ibid.
San Pablo. A former Yuma rancheria
on the s. bank of the Rio Gila, Ariz., 3
leagues above its mouth. It was visited
by Father Kino in 1699.
S. Pablo.—Kino, map (1701), in Bancroft, Ariz, and
N. Mex., 360, 1889. S. Paulus.—Kino, map (1702),
in Stöcklein, Neue Welt-Bott, 74, 1726. S: Pablo.-
Venegas, Hist. Cal., I, map, 1759 (located where
San Pedro should be).
San Pascual (Holy Easter). A small
band of Diegueño Indians in San Diego
co., S. Cal. “The maps show an Indian
reservation named San Pascual, but actu-
ally there is no such reservation. A
reservation was selected for these Indians
comprising certain descriptions of land in
township 12 S., range 1 w., in San Diego
co. By some inexcusable error, the land
was actually reserved in township 11 s.,
range 1 w. None of the San 'i
Indians ever lived on the land actually
reserved, as that was considered to be
Shoshonean territory, and the San Pas-
cual are Yuman. Both pieces of land are
barren and of little value. The Indians
actually occupied the land in township
12. In the years that have passed, all
the land in the intended reservation worth
filing on has been taken up by the whites
in the usual manner” (Kelsey, Rep. Cal.
Inds., 30, 1906). In 1909 the San Pas-
cual Indians numbered 71, under the
Mesa Grande school superintendent.
San Pascual.–Burton (1856) in H. R. Ex. Doc. 76,
34th Cong., 3d sess., 114, 1857. San Pasqual.-Sleigh
in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1873, 32, 1874.
BULL. 30]
San Pascual, . A former pueblo of the
Piro on the E. bank of the Rio Grande,
opposite the present San Antonio village
£ ich occupies the site of Senecti),
orro co., N. Mex. Shea (Cath. Miss.,
82, 1855) states that a mission existed
there and that it was destroyed during
the rebellion of 1680. According to Ban-
delier, however, the village in all proba-
bility was abandoned about 1675, since
Senecú, on the opposite side of the river,
was destroyed early in that year by the
Apache. Consult Bandelier in Arch. Inst.
Papers, Iv, 250, 1892. See also Piro.
San Pascual. A former Yuma ranch-
eria on Gila r., Ariz., 16 to 20 l es
above its mouth, visited by Anza and Font
in 1775.—Bancroft, Ariz. and N. Mex.,
392, 1889.
San Pascual. A village of the Gidane-
muk, a branch of the Serranos of s. Cali-
fornia, visited and so named by Fray
Francisco Garcés in 1776.
San Pasqual.—Garcés, Diary, 273, 1900.
San Pedro (Saint Peter). A Yuma
rancheria on the Rio Gila in Arizona, 3
leagues above its junction with the Colo-
rado. It was visited by Father Eusebio
Kino in 1699.
8. Pedro.-Kino, map (1701), in Bancroft, Ariz. and
N. Mex., 360, 1889 (see p. 359). S. Petrus:-Kino,
# (1702), in Stöcklein, Neue Welt-Bott, 74,
1726. St Peter,—Venegas, Hist, Cal., I, map, 1759
(located where San Pablo should be).
San Pedro. A Mohave rancheria, visited
and so named by Fray Francisco Garcés
in 1776; situated on or near the w. bank
of the Rio Colorado, lat. 35°01’, about 8
m. N. w. of Needles, s. E. Cal.—Garcés,
Diary (1776), 234, 416, 1900.
Ban Pedro de los Jamajabs.—Garcés, op.cit.
San Pedro. A Timucua mission on the
present Cumberland id., Fla., named in
1688 in an address from the chiefs of the
tribe to the King of Spain, a translation
of which appears in Proc. Am. Philos.
Soc., xvii.1, 497, 1880.
San Pedro. A rancheria of the Tejas
(Hainai), on a stream of the same name,
at which the Franciscan mission of San
Francisco de los Tejas (q.v.) was founded
in 1690. It contained 80 men in 1782
(Bancroft, No. Mex. States, 1,665, 1886).
See Nabedache.
San Pedro. One of the principal settle-
ments of the Mayo, situated in S. Sonora,
Mexico.—Hrdlička in Am. Anthr., v.1, 59,
1904.
San Pedro Guazave. A former settle-
ment of the Guazave (Vacoregue) on the
E. bank of Rio Sinaloa, about lat. 25° 40',
N. w. Sinaloa, Mexico.
Guasave.—Orozco y Berra, Geog., map, 1864. San
Pedro Guasave.-Ibid., 332.
San Pedro Martire (Saint Peter the
Martyr). A Dominican mission, founded
May 28, 1794, by Father Pallas, about 40
m. E. of Santo Tomás mission, lat. 31°50',
Lower California.
San Pedro .–Taylor in Browne, Res. Pac.
Slope. aPP.50. -
SAN PASCUAL-SANPOIL
451 .
San Pedro y San Pablo (Saint Peter and
Saint Paul). A mission established by
Fray Francisco Garcés in 1780 among the
Yuma on the w. bank of Colorado r.,
near the site of modern Fort Defiance
(Pilot Knob), 8 or 10 m. below Yuma,
in extreme s. E. California. On July
17–19, 1781, the mission was sacked and
burned by the natives, about 50 Span-
iards, including Garcés, three other
friars, and Capt. Rivera y Moncada were
killed, and the women and children
made 've See Concepción, Missions,
San Pablo.
Bicuñer.—Coues, Garcés Diary, 21, 1900. San Pedro-
Pablo.—Taylor in Browne, Res. Pac. Slope, app.,
51, 1869. San Pedro y San Pablo.—Arricivita, Crón.
Seraf., 504-511, 539, 1792; Bancroft, Ariz. and N.
Mex., 397, 1889; Coues, cited above. San Pedro
£, Pablo de Bicuñer.—Coues, Garcés Diary, ''
San Pedro y San Pablo. A Cochimi set-
tlement and visita in 1745, situated 8
leagues E. of the parent mission of Nues-
tra Señora de Guadalupe, lat. 27°, Lower
California.
San Pedro and San Pablo.-Venegas, Hist. Cal., II,
198, 1759.
Sanpet. A body of Ute formerly occu-
pying San Pete valley and Sevier r., cen-
tral Utah. Powell found 36 on the Uinta
res., Utah, in 1873, although they are said
to have numbered 500 in 1865. They are
now included under the collective name
of Uinta Ute. (H. W. H.)
Land Pitches.–Farnham, Travels, 58, 1843. Sam-
etches.—DeSmet. Letters, 37, 1843. Sampiches.-
richard, Phys. Hist. Man., v, 430, : Sam-
pichya.—Burton, City of Saints, 578, 1861. Sam-
£ in Ind. Aff. Rep., 125, 1861.
-Petes.—Humphreys in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1859,
381, 1860. Sanpiche Utahs.—Wilson (1849) in Cal.
Mess. and Corresp., 185, 1850. San Pitch.–Correll
(1856) in H. R. Ex. Doc. 29, 37th Cong., 2d sess.,
37, 1862. San Pitches.—Cooley in Ind. Aff. Rep.,
18, 1865. Sanpits.–Gebow, Shoshonay Vocab., 5,
1868 (Shoshoni name). Sempiche U. .—Wilson
in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1849, 67, 1850.
Sampoil. A body of Salish on Sans Poil
r. and on the Columbia below Big bend,
Wash. Gibbs classed them as one of the
8 bands of Spokan and also as one of the
6 bands of Okinagan, they being claimed
by both tribes. In 1905 they were re-
ported to number 324, on the Colville
res, but in 1909 their population was
given as only 178, the disparity being at-
tributed to duplication in previous counts.
No treaty was ever made with these In-
dians for their lands, the Government
taking possession of their country except
such portions as have been set apart by
Executive order for their occupancy.
Cingpoils.—De Smet, Letters, 220, 1843. Hai-ai'-
nima.–Mooney in 14th Rep. B. A. E., 733, 1896
Yakima name). He-high-e-nim-mo.–Gibbs in
ac. R. R. Rep., I, 417, 1855. Hihighenimmo-
Lewis and Clark Exped., II, 475, 1814. Hihighe-
nimo.—Kelley, Oregon, 68, 1830. Ipoila-Mooney
in 14th Rep. B. A. E., 733, 1896 (Yakima name),
Linpoilish.–Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, III, 200, map.
1853. N'pochele.–Gibbs in Pac. R. R. Rep., 1,414,
1855. N'poch-le.—Stevens in Ind. Aff. Rep.,429, 1854.
N'pockle.–Gibbs, op. cit.,412. San Poels.—Shanks
in Sen. Misc. Doc. 32, 43d Cong., 1st sess., 3, 1874.
Sampoil.-Ind. Aff. Rep. 1901,702, 1902. Sanpoils.-
452
[B. A. E.
SAN RAFAEL-SAN SABAS
Stevens, ibid., 22, 1870. Sanspoële.—Wilson in
Trans. Ethnol. Soc. Lond.,292, 1866. Sans Puelles.-
Gibbs in Pac. R. R. Rep., 1,414, 1855. Sapwell.—
Barker, Jour., 293, 1840. Sempoils.–Lane in Sen.
Ex. Doc. 52, 31st Cong., 1st sess., 170, 1850. Sina-
il.—Cox, Columbia R., II, 38, 1831. Sinapoi-
uch.—Anderson quoted by Gibbs in Hist. Mag.,
VII, 77, 1863. Sinipouals.-Duflot de Mofras, Ore-
on, 11,335, 1844. Sinpaivelish.–M'Wickar, Exped.
£ and Clark, II, 386, 1842. Sinpauêlish.—
Parker, Jour., 313, 1842. Sin-poh-ell-ech-ach.—
Ross, Adventures, 290, 1849. Sinpoil.—De Smet,
Letters, 169, 1843. Singpoil-e:hu. -Suckley in Pac.
R. R. kep. 1, 300, 1855. Sin-poil-schne.–Gibbs,
ibid. 414. Siur £"£:
E., 733, 1896 (variant form). S kum.—Suckley,
op. cit., 300. Snpoilixix-Gatschet, MS., B. A. E.
£o: . Smpuélish.—Ibid. (Salish form).
San Rafael. The next to the last Fran-
ciscan mission established in California;
founded as an asistencia or branch of San
Francisco (Dolores). The mortality
among the Indians in San Francisco had
become so great that a panic was feared,
and a transfer of a portion of the survivors
to some situation on the N. side of the bay
was proposed. At first they were sent
over without a priest, but after several
had died it was determined to found a
new establishment; this was done, Dec.
14, 1817, the new mission being dedicated
to San Rafael Arcángel. he native
name of the place was Nanaguami.
About 230 neophytes were transferred
from San Francisco, most of whom, how-
ever, originally came from the N. side of
the bay. An adobe building, 87 by 42 ft,
divided into rooms for chapel, dwelling-
rooms, etc., was finished in 1818. Two
years later there were 590 neophytes, and
1,140, the highest number reached, in
1828. By 1823 the establishment was
recognized as a separate mission. Its
wealth was never very great, though it
was prosperous, having in 1830, 1,548 large
£ and 1,852 sheep, with an average
crop for the preceding decade of 2,454
bushels. In 1830 there were 970 neo-
phytes, the number decreasing about 50
percent in the next four years. At the
time of secularization considerable prop-
erty was distributed among the Indians;
but in 1837, under the plea that the na-
tives were not making good use of it, this
was again brought together, with a prom-
ise of redistribution under more favor-
able circumstances. In 1839 the Indians
were reported to be greatly dissatisfied,
and in 1840 a distribution of the livestock
was ordered. There were then 190 In-
dians near the mission, and probably 150
more scattered elsewhere. In 1846 Fré-
mont took possession of the mission.
After he left, it seems to have been unoc-
cupied, and it has now entirely disap-
£ The neophytes probably be-
onged chiefly to the Olamentke division
of the \' family. (A. B. L.)
San Rafael. Formerly arancheria of the
Papago in s. Arizona, near the headwaters
of the Rio Salado of Sonora, Mexico; vis-
ited in 1701 and 1702 by Father Kino and
so named by him. Possibly identical with
the modern Mesquite or Quijotoa (q.v.),
but not to be confounded with the mission
of Guevavi, which bore the same saint
name, nor with San Serafin (Actum).
San Rafael.—Kino (1700) in Doc. Hist. Mex., 4th
S., I, 318, 1856. S. ael.—Kino, map (1701), in
Bancroft, Ariz. and N. Mex., 360, 1889; Venegas,
Hist. Cal., I, map, 1759. S. Rafael Actun.— Ban-
croft, No. Mex: States, 1,502, 1884. S. Raphaël.—
#"p (1702), in Stöcklein, Neue Welt-Bott,
San Rafael. A former rancheria in s.
Arizona, #' Maricopa, visited by
Kino and Mange in 1699 (Mange cited by
Bancroft, Ariz. and N. Mex., 358, 1889).
Not to be confounded with the San Rafael
in the Pima country.
San Rafael de los Gentiles. Mentioned
by Bancroft (Ariz. and N. Mex.,281, 1889)
as a pueblo settlement of New Mexico
with 15 inhabitants, about 1765. Local-
ity not known.
San Rudesindo. A rancheria of the
Quigyuma, visited and so named by
Father Kino in Mar. 1702. Doubtless
situated on the E. bank of the Rio Colo-
rado, just above its mouth, in N. w.
Sonora, Mexico. See Venegas, Hist.
Cal., 1, 310, 1759; Bancroft, No. Mex.
States, 1,500, 1884; Coues, Garcés Diary,
178, 1900.
San Sabá. A Franciscan mission estab-
'' the Rio s' Sabá in Texas, in
Apr. 7, among the Lipan Apache,
under the protection of £, of
San Luis de las Amarillas, 13 leagues dis-
tant, named in honor of the Viceroy of
Mexico. The Spaniards were induced
by the Lipan to found the mission in
order that they might gain the aid of the
former against their enemies the Coman-
che, but after its establishment the Lipan
refused under various pretexts to become
concentrated undermission influence. On
Mar. 2, 1758, the Comanche and their
allies (Wichita and others) raided the
Spanish horse herd and captured 62 head,
and on the 16th 2,000(?) mounted hostiles
gained entrance to the mission under
protestations of friendship, murdered
nearly all the occupants, and burned the
buildings. But few of the Lipan were
killed, most of them having fled to the
mountains on the approach of the Co-
manche. In the following year an expe-
dition against the raiders was made, and
in an attack on a rancheria 150 leagues
away, 55 of the foe were killed, but little
else was accomplished, the Spaniards
fleeing when a band of warriors, said to
number 6,000, of different tribes, at a
place called San Teodoro in the Wichita
(Taovayases) country, made a stand
against them. See Bancroft, No. Mex.
States, 1,646, 1886; Garrison, Texas, 1904.
San Sabas. A visitation town in 1745,
situated 3 leagues from the parent mission
of San Ignacio de Kadakaman, about lat.
BULL. 301
28° 40', Lower California. Its inhabit-
ants spoke a Cochimi dialect. See Vene-
gas, Hist. Cal., II, 198, 1759.
San Salvador (Holy Savior). A former
rancheria, evidently of the Sobaipuri,
on San Pedro r., above Quiburi, S.
Ariz.—Kino, map (1701), in Bancroft,
Ariz. and N. Mex., 360, 1889.
Sans Arcs (French trans. of Itazipcho
‘without bows,’ from itazipa, ‘bow, and
cho, abbrev. of chodan, “without”). A
band of the Teton Sioux. Hayden,
about 1860, says that they and the Hunk-
papa and Sihasapa “occupy nearly the
YELLow Hawk, A SANS ARC
same district, and are so often camped
near each other, and are otherwise so
connected in their operations as scarcely
to admit of being treated separately.”
On the other hand, Warren (Dacota
Country) indicates that their closest rela-
tions were with the Miniconjou.
Their divisions as given by Swift in a
letter to Dorsey (1884) are: 1 Itazipcho
(Without bows); 2 Shinalutaoin (Scarlet-
cloth earring); 3 Wolutayuta (Eat-dried-
venison-from-the-hind-quarter); 4 Maz-
'' (Wear-metal-in-the-hair); 5
atankachesli (Dung-of-a-buffalo-bull);
SAN SALVADOR-SANTA AGUIDA
453
6 Shikshichela (Bad - ones-of-different-
kinds); 7 Tiyopaoshanunpa (Smokes-at-
the-entrance-to-the-lodge).
The Sans Arcs entered into a peace
treaty with the United States at Ft
Sully, S. Dak., Oct. 20, 1865, and were a
'' also to the treaty of Ft Laramie,
Wyo. A: 29, 1868. -
Bowpith.—Warren, Dacota Country, 16, 1856.
Ee-ta-sip-shov.–Catlin, N. A. Inds., 1, 223, 1841.
Itahzipchois.—Warren, Dacota Country, 16, 1856.
Itazipchos.-Ibid., index, vi. Itazipóo.—Riggs, Da-
kota Gram, xvi, 1852 (trans. “bow pith, or ‘with-
out bows'). Itazipcoes.—Keane in Stanford, Com-
pend., 516, 1878. Itazipko.—Burton, City of Saints,
119, 1861. Lack-Bows.–De Smet, Letters, 37, note,
1843. Ma'-i-sin-as.—Hayden, Ethnog. and Philol.
Mo. Val., 290, 1862 (Cheyenne #. Nobows.-
Hoffman (1854) in H. R. Doc. 36,33d Cong., 2d sess.
3, 1855. Sans .—Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, iii
629, 1853. Sansares Dakotas.—Hayden, Ethnog and
Philol. Mo. Val., map, 1862. Sarsarcs.—Cleveland
in Our Church. Work, Dec. 4, 1875 (misprint).
Taze-char.—Corliss, Lacotah MS. vocab., B. A. E.,
106, 1874 (trans. “bows from the heart of a tree').
Taze-par-war-nee-cha.—Corliss, ibid. Without-
Bows.—Hayden, Ethnog. and Philol. Mo. Val.,
371, 1862.
San Sebastian. A Kawia rancheria in
the 18th century; situated in central
southern California, lat. 33° 08', evi-
qently near Salton lake, Father Fontre-
ferred to it as “a small rancheria of the
mountain Cajuenches, or more properl
of the Jecuiches.” See Coues, Gar
Diary (1775), 167, 1900.
San Sebastian.-Font (1775) cited by Coues, Garcés
Diary (1775), 167, 1900. San Sebastian Peregrino.—
Garcés (1774), ibid., 42.
(1775), ibid., 167.
San Sebastian. A pueblo of the Huichol,
situated about 5 m. s of Santa Catarina,
and 10 m, E. of Rio Chapalagana, in the
Sierra de los Huicholes, Jalisco, Mexico.—
Lumholtz, Unknown Mex., 11, 16, map,
257, 1902.
San Serafin (Holy Seraph; also St Fran-
cis of Assisi). A former Pima rancheria
N.w.of San Xavierdel Bac, s. Ariz.; visited
by Kino and Mange in 1699.
Guactum.–Mange (1701) quoted by Bancroft, Ariz.
and N. Mex., 359, 1889. San Serafin.—Venegas,
Hist. Cal., I, map, 1759. San Serafin de Actum.—
Mange (1700) in Doc. Hist. Mex., 4th s, 1,318,
1856. Seraphim.—Kino, ": 1702), in Stöcklein,
Neue Welt-Bott, 74, 1726. S. Serafin.—Kino, map
(1701), in Bancroft, Ariz. and N. Mex., 360, 1889.
S. Serafin Actum.—Bancroft, ibid., 358. S. Serafino
del Napcub.—Anza and Font (1780) quoted by
Bancroft, ibid., 392.
San Simon. A mission village, prob-
ably on St Simon id., Georgia coast, the
inhabitants of which were among those
revolting against the Spaniards of Florida
in 1687.—Barcia, Ensayo, 287, 1723.
San Simon y San Judas. A former Pa-
# rancheria, visited and so named by
ather Kino in 1700; situated in Sonora,
Mexico, about lon. 111°, lat. 31°, between
Cocospera and Busanic.
San Simon y San Judas.–Mange cited by Ban-
croft, Ariz. and N. Mex., 359, 1889. S. Simon.-
Bancroft, No. Mex. States, 1,497, 1884.
Santa Aguida: A Cochimi rancheria
in 1706, probably in the vicinity of San
Ignacio Kadakaman mission, on the
San Sevastian.-Garcés

454
[B. A. E.
SANTA ANA-SANTA BARBARA
shore of Amuna in Lower California.—
Venegas, Hist. Cal., 1,421, 1759.
Santa Ana (Saint Ann). A Keresan
pueblo on the N. bank of the Rio Jemez, a
w. affluent of the Rio Grande, in central
New Mexico. The original pueblo of
the tribe, according to Bandelier, stood
near the Mesa del Cangelon, w. of the
Rio Grande and N. of Bernalillo; but this
was abandoned prior to the Spanish ex-
plorations in the 16th century, and
another pueblo built on an elevation that
rises about midway between Santa Ana
and San Felipe, on the great Black mesa
of San Felipe. This was the village vis-
ited in 1598 by Oñate, who refe to it
as Tamy and Tamaya—the latter being
the name applied by the inhabitants to
A NATIVE OF SANTA ANA
both this pueblo and its predecessor. It
was early the seat of a Spanish mission;
but at the outbreak of the Pueblo rebel-
lion in 1680 it had no priest, yet was not
without a church and monastery. In that
revolt the Santa Ana people joined those
of San Felipe in the massacre of the mis-
sionaries at Santo Domingo and the colo-
nists in the Rio Grande valley. As the
ueblo was situated w. of the Rio Grande,
it was not molested by Gov. Otermin
during his attempt to reconquer New
Mexico in 1681, but in 1687 Pedro Rene-
ros de Posada, then governor at El Paso,
carried the pueblo by storm after a des-
perate resistance, and burned it, sev-
eral Indians perishing in the flames.
When Vargas made his appearance in
1692 the Santa Ana tribe occupied a mesa
known as Cerro Colorado, some 10 m. N.
and eastward from Jemez, but were
induced by Vargas to return to their
former locality, where they constructed
the pueblo occupied to-day. This, like
the two former villages, is also known to
the natives as Tamayá. In 1782 Santa
Ana was a visita of the mission of Sia.
Population 253 in 1890, 226 in 1905, and
211 in 1910. The clans of Santa Ana are:
Tsinha (Turkey), Dyami (Eagle), Yak
(Corn), Hooka (Dove), Shutson (Coyote),
Showita (Parrot), Hakan (Fire).
Consult Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers,
III, 126, 1890; Iv, 193 et seq., 1892; Ban-
croft, Ariz. and N. Mex., 200, 1889. See
also Keresan Family, Pueblos. (F. w. H.)
Hwerói.—Hodge, field notes, B. A. E., 1895 (Tigua
name). Ramaya.—Columbus Mem. Vol., 155,
1893 (misprint of Onate's Tamaya). S. Anna.—
Blaeu, Atlas, xII, 62, 1667. Santa Ana.—Oñate
£ in Doc. Inéd., xvi, 114, 1871. Santa Anna.—
illa-Señor, Theatro Am., II,415, 1748. Santana.—
Hezio (1797–98) in Meline, Two"Thousand Miles,
269, 1867. Sta. Ana.—Alcedo, Dic. Geog., I, 85,
1786. Sta Ana.—D'Anville, Map Am. Sept., 1746.
St. Ana.—Arrowsmith, Map N.A., 1795, ed. 1814.
#. field notes, B. A. E., 1895
(San Felipe and Cochiti form of name). Tam-
ayá.—Ibid. (name of pueblo in Santa Ana and
Sia dialects). Tamaya.—Ofiate (1598) in Doc.
Inéd., xvi, 115, #". Ta-mā-yā.—Bandelier in
Arch. Inst. Bull., 1,18, 1883. Tamy.—Oñate (1598),
op. cit., 102. Tamya.–Coronado [Oñate] quoted
by Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Bull., I, 18, 1883.
Tan-a-ya.—Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers, IV,
194, # (misprint). To-Mia.–Loew in Ann.
Rep. Wheeler Surv., app. LL, 178, 1875.
i-ya.–Simpson in Rep. Sec. War, 143, 1850. Tu'-
na-ji-i'.–Hodge, field notes, B. A. E., 1895 (Jemez
and Pecos name).
Santa Ana. A pueblo of the Opata in
1730, with 34 inhabitants (Rivera, 1730,
cited by Bancroft, No. Mex: States, 1,513,
1884); situated in one of the eastern
Sonora valleys, Mexico, but definite. lo-
cality unknown. At the present time
there are five settlements called Santa
Ana in Sonora.
Santa Ana. A pueblo, inhabited by
Tom-
both Tarahumare" and Tepehuane, on
the headwaters of the Rio del Fuerte,
about lat. 26° 30', s. w. Chihuahua, Mex-
ico.—Orozco y Berra, Geog., 322, 324,
map, 1864.
Santa Ana. A former pueblo of the Wa-
rohio division of the Tarahumare, be-
tween Batopilas and Guachochic, s. w.
Chihuahua, Mexico.—Orozco y Berra,
Geog., 324, 1864; Lumholtz, Unknown
Mex., 1,446, 1902.
Santa Barbara. The tenth Franciscan
mission founded in California. The pre-
sidio of Santa Barbara was established in
1782, soon after the founding of San
Buenaventura mission, and it was the in-
tention to found a mission at Santa Bar-
bara also, but owing to lack of agreement
between the civil authorities and the
padres as to the method of organization
of the proposed seat, it was not founded

BULL. 30] SANTA BARBARA—SANTA CATALINA DE LOS YUMAS
till several years later. Finally, on Dec.
4, 1786, the cross was raised and blessed
by Fr. Lasuen at a place called Taynayan
by the natives, a mile or so from the pre-
sidio. Owing to it being the rainy season,
buildings were not begun until later. '
1790 there were 438 neophytes. A churc
18X 90 ft, and numerous other buildings,
all roofed with tiles, had been completed.
In the next 10 years the number of neo-
phytes increased to only 864, though 1,237
were baptized and only 624 had died.
Probably some of the others had been
allowed to live in their own villages away
from the mission. A new church was
finished in 1794, and by 1800 quite a
number of new buildings had been
erected. At that time there were 60 neo-
phytes engaged in making and weaving
cloth, while a carpenter and a tanner
were regularly employed to teach the na-
Within the next few
tives those trades.
ears 234 adobe
Oul SeS Were
erected for the
neophytes. In
1803 a mission
chapel was built
at San Miguel.
In 1801 an epi-
demic carried
off a great num-
ber of the na-
tives and caused
the neophytes,
through a pre-
tended revela-
tion of their
old £ tem-
porarily to re-
nounce Chris-
tianity, though
the Fathers
knew nothing of this until later. The
greatest number of neophytes, 1,792,
was reached in 1803; in 1810 there
were 1,355. The crops were good, aver-
aging 6,216 bushels for the preceding
decade; the large stock numbered 5,670,
and small stock 8, 190. During the fol-
lowing decade the crops increased some-
what, but the stock declined. The earth-
quake of 1812 injured rather seriously the
church, and a new one, 40 X 165 ft, was
begun in 1815, and completed and dedi-
cated in 1820. This is still standing. The
walls are 6 ft thick, of irregular sandstone
blocks laid in cement, while the towers,
20 ft square, are, with the exception of a
narrow passageway in one of them, solid
masses of stone and cement to a height of
30 ft. In 1820 there were 1,132 neo-
phytes, in 1830 only 711. In 1824 there
was considerable trouble with the neo-
phytes; a revolt had arisen at Santa Inés,
and the Indians from Santa Barbara de-
manded that the soldiers at the mission
leave their arms and withdraw to the pre-
"
|
-
|
-
Mission of SANTA BARBARA, CALIFORNIA
455
sidio. This demand finally led to a con-
flict, and the natives fled to the hills and
later to San Joaquin valley. After the
revolt at Santa Inés and Purísima had
been quelled, the Indians were finally in-
duced to return by the granting of a gen-
eral pardon. The padres and the church
roperty were at no time interfered with.
n 1834 there were 556 neophytes. The
total number of natives baptized up to
that time was 4,658, of whom 2,168 were
children. In 1840 there were still prob-
ably 250 ex-neophytes at the mission.
The mission continued prosperous even
after its secularization, and the buildings
were kept in better condition than at
other places. In 1843 it was returned to
the control of the padres, who, in 1844, re-
ported that they had the greatest difficulty
in supporting the 285 souls dependent
on them. In 1846 the mission was sold
for $7,500, though the principal buildings,
- as elsewhere,
- - remained in the
possession of
the Church, and
have been bet-
ter preserved
than at any
other California
mission. The
Indians con-
nected with
Santa Barbara
belonged chief-
ly to the Chu-
mashan (q.v.)
linguistic fam-
ily, though
Yokuts were
also probably
represented,
as many neo-
# are reported as coming from the
“Tulares.” (A.B.L.)
Santa Barbara. A former rancheria,
# of the Papago, visited by Father
ino in 1706; situated 4 m. s. W. of Bu-
sanic, near the headwaters of the N.
branch of Altar r., in Sonora, Mexico.—
Kino cited by Bancroft, No. Mex. States,
1, 501, 1884.
Santa Catalina (Saint Catherine). A
mission town, probably Yamasee, perhaps
on St Catherine id., Ga. Its inhabitants
revolted in 1687 against the Spaniards,
destroyed the mission, and fled to the
English in Carolina.
Santa Catalina.—Barcia, Ensayo, 287, 1723. St.
Catherine's.—Shea, Cath. Miss., 73, 1855.
Santa Catalina. A former Tepehuane
ueblo in lat 25° 10', lon. 106°, N. w.
urango, Mexico, the seat of a Jesuit mis-
sion founded by Geronimo Ramirez in
1596, but abandoned in 1616.—Orozco y
Berra, Geog., 318, 1864.
Santa Catalina de los Yumas. A mission
founded by the Dominican Father Lori-

456 SANTA CATARINA—SANTA CLARA [B.A. E.
ent, May 18, 1797, in the N. part of Lower
California, 50 m. E. of Santo Tomás mis-
sion, about lat. 31° 20'. It was destroyed
by the Indians between 1827 and 1833.
This was the last mission established in
Lower California. According to Duflot
de Mofras (Voy., I, 217, 228, 1844) the In-
dians living there were the Gueymura.
See also Taylor in Browne, Pac. Slope,
app., 51, 1869.
Santa Catarina. A settlement of the
Huichol, consisting of only 11 houses and
a temple, in the valley of the middle Rio
Chapalagana, a N. E. tributary of the Rio
Grande de Santiago, in Jalisco, Mexico.-
Lumholtz, Unknown Mex., II, 16, map,
147, 1902.
Töapúli.—Lumholtz, ibid., 147 ('where there is
amole : Huichol name).
Santa Clara. The eighth Franciscan
mission established in California. The
site first chosen was near Guadalupe r.,
not far from the head of San Francisco
bay, and about 3 m. from its present po-
sition. This site was called Thamien by
the natives. Here the mission was
founded, Jan. 12, 1777, and dedicated to
Santa Clara de Asis, Čattle and supplies
arrived from Monterey and San Fran-
cisco, and work on the buildings was
immediately begun. The Indians were
at first friendly, but soon began to steal
cattle, and did not entirely desist even
after 3 were killed and several flogged.
By the end of the year there had been 67
baptisms, mostly children. In 1779 the
mission was twice flooded, and it was
decided to rebuild at another site on
higher ground. A new church was begun
in 1781 and finished in 1784, the finest
erected in California up to that time.
This church was considerably damaged
by earthquakes in 1812 and later, and a
new one was finally built on the present
site in 1825–26. Shortly after 1800 there
was considerable trouble with the natives.
Many of the neophytes seem to have run
away at different times, and the expedi-
tions sent out to bring them back were
attacked in a few cases. The wealth of
the mission increased rapidly. In 1790
the large stock numbered 2,817, small
stock 836; in 1800 there were about 5,000
each, while in 1810 the numbers were
8,353 and 10,027, respectively, with aver-
age crops for the two decades of 4,600
and 4,970 bushels. The converts also
increased rapidly, numbering 927 in 1790,
1,247 in 1800, 1,332 in 1810, and 1,357 in
1820. The highest figure, 1,464, was
reached in 1827, after which the decline
was very rapid. The stock and the
yearly crops of the mission had decreased
considerably before this time. The total
number of natives baptized up to 1834
was 7,711, of whom 3, 177 were children.
The death-rate at the mission was very
high. In 1834 there were about 800
neophytes, while in 1840 there were only
290, with possibly 150 more scattered in
the district. The mission was secular-
ized in 1837. By 1840 two-thirds of the
stock and £ all of the available
property had disappeared. The mission
was returned to the control of the padres
in 1843, and two years later there were
about 150 ex-neophytes connected with
the mission. After this Santa Clara mis-
sion became a regular parish church, and
in 1851 Santa Clara College was estab-
lished in the old mission buildings. The
growth of the collegenecessitated the reno-
vation and enlargement of the buildings,
so that now there is little remaining of the
old adobe structures. The Indians in the
neighborhood of the mission belonged to
the Costanoan linguistic family, and these
doubtless furnished the majority of the
neophytes, yetitis£ e Mari-
posan '' and Moquelumnan stocks
were also represented. (A. B. L.)
Santa Clara. A Tewa pueblo on the w.
bank of the Rio Grande, about 30 m.
above Santa Fé, in Rio Arriba co., N. Mex.
The native name of the pueblo is K'hapóo,
said to mean “where the roses (?) grow
near the water.” The natives assert that
their ancestors dwelt in the clusters of
A NATIVE OF SANTA clara
artificial grottos excavated in cliffs of
pumice-stone (Puye and Shufinne) w. of
the Rio Grande, and this may be true
of both historic and prehistoric times; but
the Santa Clara people probably were
not the only Tewa occupants of these
cliff-lodges. Santa Clara was formerly
the seat of a Spanish mission, with a

BULL. 301
church and monastery erected between
1622 and 1629, and was a visita of the
mission of San Ildefonso (q.v.) until
1782, when it was again made a mission
with San Ildefonso as its visita. Like
Sia and Nambe, this pueblo, according
to Bandelier, doubtless owed its decline
to the constant inter-killing going on for
supposed evil practices of witchcraft, or
to the ravages of disease, for in 1782 500
deaths occurred in this and San Juan
pueblos alone within two months (Ban-
delier in Arch. Inst. Papers, iv,23, 1892).
Not to be confounded with the Tano
pueblo of Tuerto, whose aboriginal name
is the same as that of Santa Clara. The
Santa Clara clans are: Tang (Sun), Khung
(Corn), Tse (Eagle), Kea (Badger),
Pe (Tree or Firewood), Te (Cottonwood),
Na (Earth), Po (Calabash), D'ye (Go-
'' Kunya (Turquoise), Kupi (Coral),
an (Willow), and Pa (Deer). There
are also an Oak and probably a Cloud
clan. Pop. 277 in 1910. (F. w. H.)
Āk'-e-ji.—Hodge, field notes, B. A. E., 1895 (Pecos
. Ana Süshi.—Curtis, Am. Ind., I, 188,
1907 (‘tribe like bears, so named from their
skunk-skin moccasins, at first thought to be of
bear-skin: Navaho name). Ca-po.-Bandelier in
Ritch, New Mexico, 201, 1885 (native_name).
Capo.—Vetancurt (1696), . Crónica, 317, 1871.
Capoo,-Benavides, Memorial, 59, 1630. Caypa.-
Offate (1598) in Doc. Inéd., XVI, 256, 1871 (con-
founded with San Juan). biowaka-ā'.—Steven-
son, Pecos MS. vocab., B.A. E., 1887 (Pecos name
of the pueblo). Giowatsa-ā'.-Ibid. Hai'bata.-
Hodge, field notes, B. A. E., 1895. (Taos name).
Hàibá'yū.–Ibid., 1899 (another form of Taos
name). Haiphahá.—Ibid. , (Picuris name).
Kah-po.—Jouvenceau in Cath. Pion: I, no. 9, 12,
1906. Kaipa.–Hodge, field notes, B.A., E., 1895
(Acoma name). Kai'p'a.-Ibid., (Cochitiname).
Kap-ho'.–Ibid. (San Juan and San, Ildefonso
form). Ka-Po.—Bandelier (1888) in Proc. Cong.
Am..., VII, 457, 1890. £ in Arch.
Inst. Papers, III, 124, 260, 1890 (native, name of
£"k Ka-Poo.—Bandelier, Gilded Man, 232,
1893. Ka-pou.—Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers,
Iv,64, 1892. Kápung.—Stephen in 8th Rep.B.A. E.
37, 1891 (Hano name). K'haibhai.-Hodge, field
notes, B. A. E., 1895 (Isleta name). £in
Ibid. (own name). Santa Clara.-Ofiate (1598) in
Doc. Inéd., xv.1, 116, 1871. S. Clara.-Crepy, Map
Amér. Sept., 1783 (?). Shi-ap'-a-gi-Hodge, field
notes, B. A. E., 1895 (Jemez name). St. Clara:-
D'Anville, Map Amér. Sept., 1746. S: Clara.-De
l'Isle, Carte Mex. et Flor., 1703.
Santa Clara. A collective term used to
designate the Indians formerly living
within the territory or under the influ-
ence of Santa Clara mission, Santa Clara
co., Cal. They were Thamien, with their
divisions into Gergecensens and Socoisu-
kas (Taylorin Cal. Farmer, Nov. 23, 1860).
Santa Clara. A former village in Cali-
fornia, so called by the padres of San Carlos
mission. Its people are said to have been
Esselen.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Apr. 20,
1860
Santa Coleta. A group of rancherias,
evidently of the Alchedoma, near the Rio
Colorado in w. Arizona, about 50 m. below
the mouth of Bill Williams fork. They
were visited and so named by Fray Fran-
cisco Garcés in 1776.
SANTA CLARA-SANTA CRUZ
457
£" de Santa Coleta.-Garcés (1776), Diary,
Santa Cruz (Holy Cross). The twelfth
Franciscan mission established in Califor-
nia. The £ site was personally ex-
amined by Fr. Lasuen, £ found the
natives friendly and ready to help. Sup-
plies and native assistants were sent from
the neighboring missions, especially Santa
Clara, and the mission was formally
founded Sept. 25, 1791, at the place where
is now situated the town of Santa Cruz,
Santa Clara co. At the end of the year
there were 84 neophytes. In 1792 there
were 224, and the highestnumber, 523, was
reached in 1796. In 1800 there were 492.
At this time the mission had 2,354 head
of cattle and horses, and 2,083 of small
stock, while the £ the yearamounted
to 4,300 bushels. The church, 30 by 112
ft and 25 ft high, with stone front, was
completed and dedicated in 1794. In 1797
a number of colonists arrived from Mex-
ico and settled just across the river Lo-
renzo from the mission. This settlement
caused the missionaries much trouble,
and seems to have demoralized the In-
dians. In 1798 the padre in charge was
much discouraged with the outlook and
reported that 138 neophytes had deserted.
He protested against the settlement, but
without effect. The number of neophytes
remained about the same for the next 20
#" being 507 in 1810, and 461 in 1820.
he livestock increased and the crops
continued good. In 1812 one of the fa-
thers was murdered by some of the neo-
phytes, who plead in defense that he was
excessively cruel, had flogged two of them
to death, and was inventing further instru-
ments of torture. In 1818 and 1819 there
was considerable friction between the
mission fathers and the authorities at
Brancifort, all but three of the neophytes
leaving the mission at one time for fear of
attack. After 1820 the mission continued
prosperous, but the population decreased,
there being 320 neophytes in 1830, and
about 250 in 1834. The total number of
natives baptized up to that time was
2,216, of whom 939 were children. With-
in 4 years after its secularization most of
the property had disappeared. In 1839
there were 70 Indians reported at the
mission, with perhaps as many more scat-
tered in the district. In 1840 a number of
buildings were destroyed and the church
was injured by an earthquake. After
1842 the mission was regarded as a part
of Brancifort; the b' had then en-
#. disappeared. The Indians in the
neighborhood of the mission belong to
the Costanoan linguistic family. ''
mission had neophytes from the follow-
ing villages, all in the '' county of
Santa Cruz (Taylor, Cal. Farmer, Apr. 5,
1860): Achilla, Aestaca, Agtism, Apil,
Aulintac, Chalumü, Chanech, Chicutae,
458
[B. A. E.
sANTA CRUz—SANTA INés
Choromi, Coot, Hauzaurni, Hottrochtac,
Huachi, Hualquilme, Huocom, Locobo,
Luchasmi, Mallin, Nohioalli, Ochoyos,
Onbi, Osacalis (Souquel), Payanmin,
Sachuen, Sagin, Shiuguermi, Shoremee,
Sio Cotchmin, Tejey, Tomoy, Turami,
Utalliam, Wallanmi, Yeunaba, Yeunata,
Yeunator. (A. B. L.)
Santa Cruz. A former Tewa pueblo, sit-
uated E. of the Rio Grande, 30 m. N. W.
of Santa Fé, at the site of the present town
of the same name. It was abandoned
probably about the time of the Pueblo re-
volt of 1680–92, but was refounded with
29 families in 1706 and a mission estab-
lished. The place gradually became civil-
ized, and is now a “Mexican” town.
La Cañada.-Prince, Hist. N. Mex., 319, 1883 (or
Santa Cruz). Santa Cruz de la Cañada.-Villa-
Sefior, Theatro Ann., pt 2, 413, 1748. Santa María
de Grado.—Cuervo (1706) quoted by Bancroft, Ariz.
and N. Mex., 228, 1889 (mission name from 1706);
Jefferys, Am. Atlas, map 5, 1776.
Santa Cruz. A settlement, chiefly of
Lipan, at which a Spanish mission was
established in 1762, situated in the valley
of San José, halfway between San Sabá
and the Rio Grande, in Texas.
San Lorenzo de la Santa Cruz.-Arricivita quoted
by Buschmann, Spüren d. aztek. Spr., 307, 1859.
Santa Cruz. A former Opata pueblo of
Sonora, Mexico, the inhabitants of which
were called Contla (Orozco y Berra, Geog.,
344, 1864). Probably situated on the Rio
Sonora, about lat. 30°.
Santa Cruz. One of the Apalachee
towns of Florida, mentioned in the letter
of Apalachee chiefs to Charles II, King of
Spain, in 1688.—-Gatschet, Creek Migr.
Leg., I, 76, 1884.
Santa Cruz de Mayo. A settlement of
the Mayo on the w. bank of Rio Mayo,
about 12 m. above its mouth, S. w. So-
nora, Mexico.
Santa Cruz de Mayo.—Orozco y Berra, Geog., 356,
1864. S. Crux.—Kino, map (1702), in Stöcklein,
Neue Welt-Bott, 1726.
Santa Eulalia. A former rancheria,
robably of the Sobaipuri, visited by
ather Kino in 1700. Situated slightly
N. w. of Busanic, immediately s. of the
present Arizona-Sonora boundary.
Santa Tulalia.—Venegas, Hist. Cal., 1, 300, 1759
(misprint). Sta E ia.–Early writer quoted by
Bancroft, Ariz. and N. Mex., 359, 1889. St. Eula-
lia.-Kino, map (1701), in Bancroft, Ariz. and N.
Mex., 360, 1889.
Santa Fé (Holy Faith). A former Cora
pueblo and seat of a mission with San
Diego and San Juan Bautista as its visitas.
Situated near the N. bank of the Rio
Grande de Santiago, lon. 104°40', Jalisco,
Mexico.—Orozco y Berra, Geog., 280,
1864.
Santa Fé. A Seminole town on the E.
fork of Suwannee r., Fla., in 1822.
Santa Fé.-Romans, Fla., 280, 1775. Santa-fee-
talofa.—Bell in Morse, Rep. to Sec. War, 306, 1822.
Santa Gertrudis (Saint Gertrude). A
mission founded in 1751 by Father £n:
on the E. side of Lower California, lat. 27
58/. The Indians, who spoke a Cochimi
dialect, numbered about 1,000 in 1767.
(See Hervas, Saggio, 79–80, 1787; Taylor
in Browne, Res. Pac. Slope, app., 50,
1869.)
Santa Gertrudis. A small Huichol
rancheria, with a temple, in Jalisco,
Mexico.
Santa Gertrudes.-Lumholtz, Unknown Mex., II,
16, map, 1902.
Santa Inés (Saint Agnes). The nine-
teenth Franciscan mission established in
California; founded Sept. 17, 1804, at a
place called by the natives Alajulapu,
about 25 m. from Santa Barbara, and
nearly as far from Purísima. A large
number of neophytes from Santa Barbara
and Purísima attended the opening cere-
mony, and many remained at the new
mission. On the same day 27 children
were baptized. By the end of the first
year there were 225 neophytes, in 1810
there were 628, while the highest number
768, was reached in 1816. In materi
things the mission prospered, having 7,720
head of large stock in 1820, 5,100 of small
stock, and an average annual crop for the
preceding decade of 4,340 bushels. The
stock increased and the crops continued
good for another decade, between 1822
and 1827 supplies to the value of $10,767
being furnished the presidio at Santa Bar-
bara. The first church was seriously in-
jured by an earthquake in 1812, and a
new one of adobe lined with brick, which
still stands, was completed in 1817. In
1824 there was a '' of the neophytes
at Santa Inés, and a conflict between them
and the soldiers, a large part of the mis-
sion buildings being burned, and the hos-
tile Indians fleeing, apparently to Purf-
sima (q.v.). In 1830 there were 408 neo-
phytes, but the number decreased to 344
in 1834. Up to that time 1,323 natives
had been baptized, of whom 757 were
children. In 1840 there were still about
300 Indians in the neighborhood, and the
affairs of the mission were'' pros-
perous. In 1844 Santa Inés was reported
to have had 264 neophytes, with sufficient
resources for their support. After this
the property of the mission rapidly de-
clined, and in 1846 the land was sold for
$7,000, but the building and church prop-
erty remained in the charge of the padre.
In 1844 anecclesiastical college was opened
at Santa Inés, but it was abandoned 6
' later. The Indians in the neigh-
rhood of the mission belonged to the
Chumashan (q.v.) linguistic family, to
which most of its neophytes probably be-
longed. Many came from the Channel
islands, especially Santa Rosa. Some of
the neophytes were skilled workers in
silver and carved leather, and their work
and productions were and still are highly
prized for their excellence and artistic
merit. (A. B. L.)
BULL. 30]
Santa Inés. A reservation of unsur-
veyed, unpatented land, occupied by 52
Mission Indians in 1909; situated 240 m.
from Mission Tule River agency, in Santa
Barbara co., not far from the old Santa
Inés mission, S. Cal. These Indians were
located on lands belonging to the Cath-
olic Church and also what is known as the
college grants. Legal steps were taken
several years ago to obtain for the use of
these Indians the lands on which the
had resided, and which they had culti-
wated for many years, but the question
has not yet been determined.
Santa Ynez.—Ind. Aff. Rep. 1902, 175, 1903.
Santa Isabel. A Diegueño village about
50 m. N. E. of San Diego, s. Cal. Pop. 125
in 1873. The name is now given to a
reservation of 29,845 acres of waterless,
mountainous stock land, with 284 inhab-
itants.
Santa Isabella.–Audubon (1849), Western Jour.,
169, 1906. Santa Ysabel.—Ames, Rep. Miss. Inds.,
5, 1873. St. Isabella.—Emory, Recon., 614, 1848.
Santa Isabel. A group of Mohave ran-
cherias, visited and so named by Fray
Francisco Garcés in 1776; situated at or in
the vicinity of the present Needles, s. E.
Cal.–Garcés, Diary (1776), 234, 1900.
Santa Isabel. Mentioned as the last
Yuma rancheria on the s. side of the Rio
Gila; visited by Father Kino in Nov.
1701.—Bancroft, No. Mex. States, 1,497,
1884.
Santa Lucia. A former visitation town
of San Ignacio de Kadakaman mission,
situated 10 leagues distant from it, about
lat. 28°, Lower California. Its inhabit-
ants were Cochimi. See Venegas, Hist.
Cal., 1,421; 11, 198, 1759.
Santa Lucia de Acuera. A Spanish mis-
sion of the 17th century, established at
the Timucuan town of Acuera, on the E.
coast of Florida, s. of Cape Cañaveral.
It was probably destroyed, with the other
Timucuan missions, in the invasion of the
hostile Creeks and Carolina troops about
1705. Distinct from Acquera. (J. M.)
Santa Margarita. A name applied by
Fray Francisco Garcés (Diary, 411, 1900)
in 1776 to a rancheria, probably of the
Walapai, near the Cerbat mts. of w.
Arizona.
Santa Margarita. Given by Bancroft
(Nat. Races, 1, 460, 1874), as a Luiseño
village of California, but it perhaps be-
longed to the Shoshonean Kawia.
Santa María (Saint #. A settle-
ment, probably of a people speaking a
Cochimi dialect, situated 5 leagues N. of
the mission of Nuestra Señora de Guad-
alupe, above lat. 27°, Lower California.
In 1745 it was a visita of the mission men-
tioned. See Venegas, Hist. Cal., 11, 198,
1759.
Santa María de los Dolores (Saint Mary
of the Sorrows). A former pueblo of the
Jova, with 180 inhabitants in 1730; situ-
ated in E. Sonora, Mexico, near Rio Viejo,
SANTA INäs—SANTA OLALLA
459
a tributary of the Yaqui. It formed a
visita of the mission of Teopari prior to
the abandonment of that pueblo on ac-
count of Apache depredations in the latter
£ of the 18th century.
olores.—Rivera (1730) quoted by Bancroft, No.
Mex. States, 1, 514, 1884. Los Dolores.—Orozco y
Berra, Geog., 345, 1864. Santa Maria de los Do-
lores.—Rivera (1730) cited by Bandelier in Arch.
Inst. Papers, IV, 510, 1892.
Santa María de Palaxy. A settlement
at the mouth of Yellow r., Santa Rosa
co., w. Fla., probably one of the villages
into which the remnant of the Apalachee
was gathered after 1718.
Santa María Magdalena. A mission
founded by Father Linck's two associates,
Arnes and Diez, at Cabujakaamang, in
lat. 30° or 31°, Lower California. It was
the last Jesuit mission established in that
territory. For reference to its language,
see Buschmann, Spuren, 472, 1858, and
#" also Venegas, Hist. Cal., II, 199,
£, Hist. Baja Cal., 108,
1852. Cabuj ang.—Clavigero, Storia della
Cal., II, 18i. 1789. Cabujakamang-Shea, Cath.
Miss., 90, 1855. Santa Maria.—Taylor quoted by
Browne, Res. Pac. Slope, app., 50, 1869. Santa
Maria de los Angeles de Kabu Juacama.–Taylor in
Cal. Farmer, Jan. 24, 1862. St. Mary's.—Shea, op.cit.
Santa María Magdalena. A former Te-
moris pueblo in Chinipas valley, w. Chi-
huahua, Mexico; pop. 585 in 1678.—Oroz-
co y Berra, Geog., 324, 1864.
Santa Marta (Saint Martha). A visita of
San Ignacio de Kadakaman mission and
situated 11 leagues from it, in lat. 28°,
Lower California, in 1745.
Santa Martha.—Venegas, Hist. Cal., 11, 198, 1759.
Santa Monica. A visita of San Ignacio
de Kadakaman mission, situated 7 leagues
from it, about lat. 28°, Lower California,
in 1745.—Venegas, Hist. Cal., II., 198,
1759.
Santan (corruption of Span. Santa Ana).
A Pima settlement on the N. bank of Rio
Gila, opposite the Pima agency, s. Ariz.
o'pohiam.—Russell in 26th Rep. B. A. E., 23, 1908
native name, of unknown meaning).
Santa Nynfa. A visita of San Ignacio de
Kadakaman mission, situated 5 leagues
from it, about lat. 28°, Lower California,
in 1745.
Santa Nympha-Venegas, Hist. Cal., I, 421, 1759.
Santa Nynfa.—Ibid., II, 198, 1759.
Santa Olalla. A “laguna,” or perhaps
more strictly a flat subject to inundation,
which in the 18th century contained some
Yuma rancherias; situated in N. Lower
California, lat. 32° 33’, somewhat above
the entrance of New r. to the main flood-
plain of the Rio Colorado, 6 to 10 m. w.
of the latter and about 8 leagues w. S. W.
of the mouth of the Gila. It was notable,
at the time named, as the end of the
Yuma and the beginning of the Cajuen-
che settlements. The Comeya also de-
scended “to this land to eat calabashes
and other fruits of the river.” See Coues,
Garcés Diary (1775-6), 165 et seq., 1900.
460 SANTA RITA-SANTEE [B. A. E.
Santa Eulalia.-Coues, op.cit., 165. Santa Olalla.—
#. Santa Olaya.—Ibid., passim. St. Eulalie.—
Santa Rita (Holy Rite). The Spanish
name of what was probably an ancient
settlement of the Tepecano, or of a re-
lated tribe, but occupied since early in
the 18th century by Tlaxcaltec intro-
duced by the Spaniards for defense
against the “Chichimecs”; situated about
15 m. s. E. of Bolaños, in Jalisco, Mex-
ico.—Hrdlička in Am. Anthr., V, 425,
1903.
Santa Rosa (Saint Rose). A Papago
village s. of the Rio Gila and w. of
Tucson, Ariz. It contained 120 inhabi-
tants in 1858, 160 families under Chief
Anastasio in 1865, and about 400 people
in 1869 (see Ind. Aff. Reps. for dates
given, also Taylor in Cal. Farmer, June
19, 1863, Browne, Apache Country, 291,
1869). The adjacent mountain of Santa
Rosa is a sacred place in Pima and Pa-
pago mythology.
Santa Rosa. A name applied by Fray
Francisco Garcés, in 1771, to a group of
Quigyuma (“Jalliquamay”) rancherias
on the E. side of the lower Rio Colorado,
about lat. 32° 18', in N. w. Sonora, Mex-
ico. When he revisited the place in 1775
the settlements were abandoned, the
Quigyuma having moved to the w. side
of the river in Lower California.—Garcés,
Diary (1775), 182, 1900.
Santa Rosa. A former Cora pueblo and
a visita of the mission of Peyotan, near the
w.bank of the Rio San Pedro, lat. 22° 45',
Jalisco, Mexico (Orozco y Berra, Geog.,
280, 1864). The place now consists of a
few houses occupied by Mexicans.
Santa Rosa. A small Kawia settlement
on a reservation of unsurveyed, unpat-
ented land under the San Jacinto agency,
in Riverside co., s. Cal. The reservation
contained 77 inhabitants in 1909.
Santa Rosa. A Cora settlement on the
upper waters of the Rio Jesus María, in
the N. part of the territory of Tepic, Mex-
ico.—Lumholtz, Unknown Mex., II, 16,
map, 1902.
Santa Rosalia Mulege. A former Indian
settlement and Spanish mission on the
E. shore of Lower California, half a
league from Mulege r., lat. 26° 55'. The
mission was founded in 1705 by Padre
Juan M. Basualda, and in 1745, accord-
ing to Venegas (Hist. Cal., 11, 197-198,
1759), had two visitas, Santísima Trini-
dad and San Marcos. The old settle-
ment was abandoned in 1815 by the few
remaining inhabitants on account of the
establishment there of a depot for exiles
from Sonora and Sinaloa. See Venegas,
Hist. Cal., I, 381; 11, 197, 1759.
Carmaane Galexă.—Doc. Hist. Mex., 4th s., V, 186,
1857 (after early document). Molejé.—Duflot de
Moiras, Expl., 1,219, 228,238, 1844. Mulege-Vene-
£ # # 'h 335, # *: #: de Mo-
e.—Taylor in Browne, Res. Pac. Slope, app., 49,
#. S. £ di Mulegé.—Clavigero, £ della
Cal., II, 185, 1789.
Santa Teresa. The northernmost Cora
pueblo and formerly the seat of a mission;
situated in the Sierra de Nayarit, in the
N. part of the territory of Tepic, Mexico.
Quemalúsi.—Lumholtz, Unknown Mex., I, 489,
1902 (native name, after a mythical personage).
Santa Teresa.—Orozco y Berra, Geog., 280, 1864
Santa Ynèz. See Santa Inés.
Santee (Isañyati, from isail ‘knife,’
contraction of isaita-mde ‘knife lake,”
Dakota name for Mille Lacs, and ati, “to
pitch tents at’). An eastern division of
the Dakota, comprising the Mdewakanton
and Wahpekute, sometimes also the Sis-
seton and Wahpeton. Hennepin (1680),
who probably included only the Mde-
wakanton, says (Descr. La., Shea's trans.,
203, 1880): “In the neighborhood of L.
Buade are many other lakes, whence
issue several rivers, on the banks of which
live the Issati, Nadouessans, Tinthonha
(which means prairie-men), Ouadeba-
thon River People, Chongaskethon Dog,
or Wolf tribe (for chonga among these
nations means dog or wolf), and other
tribes, all which we comprise under the
name Nadouessiou. [Sioux].” In Le
Sueur's list (1700) the Issati are omitted
and the Mdewakanton (written Mendeou-
cantons) inserted, for the first time. The
name Santee was applied by the Mis-
souri River Dakota to all those of the
group living on Mississippi and lower
Minnesota rs., the Mdewakanton, Wah-
pekute, Wahpeton, and Sisseton. Ram-
sey (Rep. Ind. Aff for 1849, 74, 1850) and
Riggs limit the use of the term to desig-
nate the Mdewakanton. McGee (15t
Rep. B. A. E., 160, 1897) includes only
the Wahpekute, which has been the usual
application of the term since 1862, when
the two tribes were gathered on the
Santee res. in Knox co., Neb. Reyata
is mentioned as a band and Ptansinta as
a village of the Santee.
The tribes forming this group joined
under the collective name in the follow-
ing treaties with the United States:
Prairie du Chien, Wis., July 15, 1830;
St Louis, Mo., Oct. 13, 1830; Bellevue,
Neb., Oct. 15, 1836; Washington, D.C.,
Feb. 19, 1867; Fort Laramie, Wyo., Apr.
29, 1868. See Dakota, and the Santee
divisions above given. -
Dacotas of the St. Peter's.—Warren, Dacota Coun-
try, 17, 1856. Eastern Sioux.—Jefferys, French
Dom. Amer., pt. 1, 45, 1761. Esanties. --Riggs,
Dakota Gram. and Dict., 92, 1862. E. Scihous.-
Coxe, Carolana, map, 1741. Es-sah'-ah-ter.-Ram-
sey in Ind. Aff. Rep. for 1849, 78, 1850 (pronun-
ciation). Esson. —Ibid. Hizantinton.--Jefferys
(1763), Am. Atlas, map 5, 1776. Isanati.-Ramsey,
loc. cit. ''' ‘people of the knife'). Isanti-
Neill. Hist. Minn., 51, 1858. Isantie Dakotas.-
Hayden, Ethnog, and Philol. Mo. Val, map, 1862.
Isanties.—Riggs, Dakota Gram. . and Dict., 92,
1852. #sa'tis, E'yden, '' cit., 371. Isanti-
ton-De l'Isle (1700), map of La., in Neill, Hist.
:
BULL. 301
Minn., 164, 1858. Isanyate.—Seymour, Sketches
Minn., 17, 1850. Isanyati.—Williamson in School-
craft, Ind. Tribes, I, 248, 1851. Isatis.—Barcia,
Ensayo, 238, 1723. Isaunties.–Morgan in N. Am.
Rev., 44, Jan. 1870. Issanti.—Seymour, op. cit.,
152. Issaqui.—La Chesnaye (1697) in Margry,
Déc., VI, 6, 1886. uy.—Ibid. Issati.—Hen-
nepin, New Discov., 174, 1698. Issatie.—Bowles,
Map_Am., 1784. Issatrians.—Hennepin, op. cit.,
99. I-tsá'-ti.–Matthews, Ethnog. Hidatsa, 161,
1877 (Hidatsa name). Izatys.–Du Lhut (1678) in
Margry, Déc., VI, 22, 1886. Lower Sioux.–Ind.
Aff. Rep., 52, 1858. Nad&esseronons sédentaires.—
Tailhan in Perrot, Mém., 340, note, 1864. Nation
du boeuf.—Minn. Hist. Soc. Coll., II, pt. 2, 31, note,
1864. Santas.-Parker, Jour., 45, 1842. Santees.-
Ind. Aff. Rep., 554, 1837. Santee Sioux.—Poole,
Among Sioux, 31, 1881. Santie. — Ramsey in
Ind. Aff. Rep. for 1849, 86, 1850. Santie bands.–
U. S. Stat. at Large, IV, 464, 1860. Santie
Sioux.-H. R. Doc. 57, 25th Cong., 2d sess., 2, 1837.
Saux of the Wood.—Trumbull, Ind. Wars, 185, 1851.
Scioux of the East.—Le Sueur (1700) quoted by
Neill, Hist. Minn., 170, 1858. Scioux of the Woods.-
Chauvignerie (1736) quoted by Schoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes, III, 557, 1853. Sedentary Nadouesserons.—
Minn. Hist. Soc. Coll., 11, pt. 2, 31, note, 1864.
Sioux de L'Est.—Le Sueur (1700) in £: Déc.,
VI, 78, 1886. Sioux of the River.–Seymour, Sketches
Minn., 135, 1850. Sioux of the Woods.—Smith,
Bouquet Exped., 70, 1766. Sioux orientaux.-Per-
rot, Mémoire, 232, notes, 1864. Siouxsédentaires,-
Ibid. Siouxs of the River St. Peter's.-Treaty of
1815 in U. S. Ind. Treat., 869, 1873. Upper Da-
kotas.—Ramsey in Minn. Hist. Soc. Coll., I, 49,
1872.
Santee. A tribe, probably Siouan, for-
merly residing on middle Santeer, S.C.,
where Lawson in 1700 found their plan-
tations extending for many miles. One
of their villages was called Hickerau.
While friendly to the white people, they
were at war with the coast tribes. Ac-
cording to Rivers (Hist. S. C., 94, 1874),
they had two villages with 43 warriors in
1715, and were then settled 70 m. N. of
Charleston. Bartram (Trav., 54, 1791)
tells us that in 1715 they sided with the
Yamasee against the British, and that they
were attacked and reduced by the Creeks,
who were allies of the British. It appears
from South Carolina colonial documents
that the Santee and Congeree were cut
off by the “It wans and Cossaboys,” coast
tribes in the English interest, and the
risoners sold as slaves in the West
ndies in 1716. Those that escaped
were probably incorporated with the
Catawba. Lawson states that their
'chief was an absolute ruler with power
of life and death over his tribe, an in-
stance of despotism very rare among
Indians. Their distinguished dead were
buried on the tops of mounds, built low
or high, according to the rank of the
deceased, with ridge roofs supported by
poles over the graves to shelter them from
the weather. On these poles were hung
rattles, feathers, and other offerings from
the relatives of the deceased. The
corpse of an ordinary person, was care-
fully dressed, wrapped in bark, and ex-
on a platform for several days, dur-
ing which time one of his nearest kinsmen,
with face blackened in token of grief,
stood guard near the spot and chanted a
SANTEE—sANTíSIMO NOMBRE DE MARíA
461
mournful eulogy of the dead. The ground
around the £ was kept carefully
swept, and all the dead man’s belongings—
gun, bow, and feather robes—were placed
nearby. As soon as the flesh had soft-
ened it was stripped from the bones and
burned, and the bones themselves were
cleaned, the skull being wrapped sepa-
rately in a cloth woven of opossum hair.
The bones were then put into a box, from
which they were taken out annually to
be again cleaned and oiled. In this way
some families had in their possession the
bones of their ancestors for several gen-
erations. Places where warriors had been
killed were sometimes distinguished by
piles of stones or sticks, to which every
passing Indian added another. After
the manner of the Cherokee and other
Southern tribes the Santee kept corn in
storehouses raised on posts and plastered
with clay. They made beautiful feather
robes and wove cloth and sashes of hair.
Consult Lawson, Hist. Carolina, repr.
1860; Mooney, Siouan Tribes of the East,
80, 1894. J. M.)
Santee.—Lawson (1700), Hist. Carolina, 34, 1860.
Seratees,—Mills, Stat. S. C., 735, 1826. Seretee.—
Lawson (1700), op. cit., 45. Zantees.—Howe in
Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, IV, 155, 1854.
San Teodoro (Saint Theodore). A name
£ by Mézières, in 1778, to one of two
awehash villages visited by him on
upper Red r., Texas.—Bancroft, No. Mex.
States, 1,649, 663, 1886.
Santiago (SaintJames). A Tigua pueblo
in New Mexico in 1626 (Zárate-Salmerón,
ca. 1629, cited by Bancroft, Nat. Races, 1,
600, 1882). According to Bandelier (Arch.
Inst. Papers, Iv, 227, 1892) it was situated
about 53 m. above Bernalillo, on the Mesa
del Cangelon.
Santiam. A Kalapooian tribe formerly
residing on the river of the same name,
an E. tributary of the Willamette, in
Oregon. They are now on Grande Ronde
res., where they numbered 23 in 1906.
In 1909 the number officially reported was
only 5, the remainder evidently havin
received patents for their lands an
become citizens. In 1877 Gatschet was
able to learn of 4 bands, Chamifu, Chan-
champenau, Chanchantu, and Chantkaip,
which had formerly existed in the tribe.
Ahálpam.–Gatschet, Atfalati MS., B. A. E., 1877
(Atfalati name). Santains.-Ind. Aff. Rep., 469,
1865. Santainas.—Taylor in Sen. Ex. Doc. 4, 40th
Cong., spec. sess., 27, 1867. Santiam.—Dayton
treaty, 1855, in U.S. Ind. Treat., 18, 1873. Santian.—
Ind. Aff. Rep., 205, 1851. Sautains.—Ind. Aff.,
Rep. 1864, 503, 1865. Tsan hal .–Gatschet
Lakmiut MS., B. A. E., 1877 £ name).
Santísima Trinidad (Most Holy Trinity).
A Cochimi village and visita of Santa Ro:
salia Mulege mission in 1745, situated 6
leagues s. se. therefrom, lat. 26° 55'.,
Lower California.–Venegas, Hist. Cal.,
11, 198, 1759.
Santísimo Nombre de María (Most Holy
Name of Mary). A Franciscan mission
462
[B. A. E.
SANTO DOMINGO—SANTSUKHDHIN
founded among the Caddo by Padre Fran-
cisco de Jesus María in 1690, on Arcangel
San Miguel r. (the Rio Neches), a few miles
N.E. of the mission of San Francisco de
los Tejas, in the present Texas. After
San Francisco had been abandoned this
mission was not heard of again.—Austin
in Tex. Hist. Asso. Quar., v.111, 281, 1905.
SantoDomingo (Saint Dominic, also Holy
Sabbath). A Keresan pueblo on the E.
bank of the Rio Grande, about 18 m.
above Bernalillo, N. central N. Mex. The
earliest traditions of the pueblo locate it
at the Potrero de la Cañada Quemada,
whence the inhabitants in prehistoric
times removed successively to two vil-
lages, each named Gipuy (q.v.), the later
one of which they occupied when visited
by Oñate in 1598. The earlier Gipuy
stood on the banks of the Arroyo de
Galisteo, more than a mile E. of the pres-
ent station of Thornton, but was partially
destroyed by a rise of that dangerous
torrent in one night, the inhabitants be-
ing compelled to move farther westward,
where the second Gipuy was built. This
pueblo, also destroyed by a flood, was
succeeded by £ on the Rio
Grande, which suffered the fate of its pre-
decessors. The present Santo Domingo,
the aboriginal name of which is Kiua, has
had three disasters from flood since its
establishment 200 years ago, the latest
occurring in 1886 when both churches
were destroyed. The first Gipuy is the
only pueblo of the Santo Domingo Indians
E. of the Rio Grande of which any trace
remains. At the time of Oñate's visit in
1598 Santo Domingo was chosen as the
“monastery of the advocation of Nuestra
Señora de la Asunción” (Doc. Inéd, xv.1,
254, 1871). It also became the seat of a
mission early in the 17th century, and
after 1782 had San Felipe and Cochiti as
its visitas. According to Bandelier 18
clans are represented in this pueblo.
Pop. 819 in 1910. Consult Bandelier in
Arch. Inst. Papers, III, 260, 1890; Iv, 184
et seq., 1892. See also Keresan Family,
Pueblos. (F. w. H.)
Dji'wi.-Hodge, field notes, B.A. E., 1895 £
£ £ Ma ' '
1778. £ eld notes, B. A. E., 1895
Cochiti name). £ in Rep.
c. War, 143, 1850. Ge-e-we.—Simpson (1850
quoted in Wheeler Surv. Rep., v.11, 418, 1879 (ol
name). Ki-hua,—Jouvenceau in Cath. Pion., I,
no. 9, 12, 1906. Kin Klékái Ni.—Curtis, Am. Ind.,
1,138, 1907 ('white houses': Navaho name). Ki'-o-
a-me-Whipple, Pac. R. R. Rep., III, pt. 3, 90, 1856
(or Ki’-wo-mi; name by which they call them-
selves). Ki'-o-wummi.—Ibid., 9 (given as tribal
name; incorrectly identified with Tiguex). Ki-
ua.—Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers, III, 260,
1890 (aboriginal name of '', Kivome.–Pi-
mentel cited # Cubas, Repub. Mexico, 65, 1876
(Kiwomior). -wa.–Hodge, field notes, B. A. E.,
1895 (San Felipe form). Ki'-wo-mi.—Whipple,
Pac. R. R. Rep., III, pt. 3, 90, 1856 (or Ki’-o-a-me;
own name). Saint Domingo.–Möllhausen, Pacific,
1, 331, 1858. San Domingan.—Wallace, Land of the
Pueblos, 55, 1888 (applied to the language). San
Domingo.–Mühlenpfordt, Mejico, II, 533, 1844
Santa Do a.-Calhoun in Schoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes, III, 633, 1853. Santa Domingo.—Abert in
Emory, Recon., 484, 1848 £ . Santo De-
£ (1696) cited by ndelier in
Arch. Inst. Papers, IV, 168, 1892 (misprint). Santo
Domingo.–Sosa (1590) in Doc. Inéd., xv, 253, 1871;
Ofiate (1598), ibid., xv.1, 102 et seq., 1871 (“just
as likely to have been the former pueblo of San
Felipe as Guipuy or old Santo Domingo.”—Ban-
delier in Arch. Inst. £ IV, 123, 1892). St Do-
mingo-Kitchin, Map N.A., 1787. Sto Dom. de
Cochiti.—Bancroft, Ariz. and N. Mex. 231, 1889
(said to be so called after 1782; distinct from Co-
chiti, however). Sto. Domingo.—Rivera, Diario,
leg. 784, 1736. Sto. Domingo de Cuevas.—Escudero,
Not: Estad, de Chihuahua, 180, 1834. Ta’-wi-gi.–
Hodge, field notes, B. A. E., 1895 (Jemez name;
Pecos form Ta-wi'-gi). , Te’-wi-gi.—Ibid. (Tewa
name, said to mean “pueblo place"). Tihua.—Ban-
delier, Gilded Man, 216, 1893 (misprint T for K).
Ti’wi.-Hodge, field notes, B. A. E., 1895 (Acoma
name). Tu-a-wi-hol.–Gibbs, MS. vocab., B. A. E.,
1868 (Isleta name for pueblo). Tu'-iai.—Gatschet
Isleta MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1885 (Isleta name of
£io ... Tuwi'-ai.—Ibid. (Isleta name of pue-
lo). Túwii.—Stephen in 8th Rep. B. A. E., 30,
1891 (Hopi name of pueblo). Tüwita.—Hodge,
field notes, B. A. E., 1895 ('haliotis place': Taos
name). Tü-wit-ha'.—Ibid. (Picuris name). Tü-
'T', Isleta MS. vocab., B. A. E.,
1 (pl. Tüwixun: Isleta name for the people).
T'wi'wi.—Hodge, field notes, B. A. E., 1895 (Santa
Ana name). You-pel-lay.—Wallace, Land of the
Pueblos, 56, 1888 (erroneously so called from one
of their dances).
Men-
Santos Angeles (Holy Angels).
tioned as a Pima pueblo of Sonora, Mex-
ico, by Orozco y Berra (Geog., 347, 1864).
Definite locality unknown.
Santotin. A division of the Tenan-
kutchin, occupying the territory about a
lake on White r., Alaska, and westward,
extending down Tanana r. to a point
nearly opposite the head of Forty Mile cr.
Mantotin.—Allen, Rep. on Alaska, 137, 1887. San-
to-tin. —Dawson in Rep. Geol. Surv. Can., n.s., III,
203B, 1889.
Santo Tomás (Saint Thomas). A Do-
minican mission established in 1790 in
the N. part of Lower California, lat. 31°
40’, near Todos Santos bay. Its inhabit-
ants, sometimes called San Tomaseños,
were visited in '' 1867 by Dr Wm. M.
Gabb, who found their language to be a
dialect of Diegueño or Comeya, closely
related to Htaam and Kiliwi.
Santo Tomas.—Taylor in Browne, Res. Pac. Slope,
app., 51, 1869.
Santo Tomás. A settlement of the Jova
on the upper waters of £ r., 4
m. s. of Metachic, in w. Chihuahua, Mex-
ico.—Orozco y Berra, Geog., 345, 1864.
Santsukhdhin (“campers in the highland
grove'). One of the three larger divisions
of the Osage, commonly known as the
Arkansas band. Originally a part of the
Grand Osage, or Pahatsi, living succes-
sively on Sac r., and on Little Osage r.
in Vernon co., Mo., they were induced
by the trader Choteau, about 1802, to se-
cede from the main body under White
Hair and remove to the Arkansas r.,
Manuel Lisa, another trader, having ob-
tained a monopoly of the Missouri traffic
from the Spanish authorities. At the
time named Clermont and Casesagra were
their principal men. In 1810 their vil-
BULL. 30]
lage was on the Verdigris branch of the
Arkansas, 60 m. above its mouth, in the
present Oklahoma; in 1820 they were at
the mouth of the river, then numbering
600. When met by De Smet in 1850
their number was reported at 700.
Arkansa band.–McGee in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 162,
1897. Arkansaw band.-Lewis and Clark Exped.,
1, 8, 1814. Arkansaw Osages.–Pike, Trav., 430, 1811.
Big Track.—Schermerhorn (1812) in Mass. Hist.
Soc. Coll., 2d s., 11, 31, 1814 (name of a chief).
Chamers.—Balbi, Atlas Ethnog., 56, 1826. Chan-
cers.-Long, Exped. Rocky Mts., III, 274, repr.
1905 (misprint). Chaneers.-Long, Exped. Rocky
Mts., II, 244, 1823. Chaniers band.—Brackenridge,
Views La.,293, 1815. Chéniers.—DeSmet. W. Miss.,
355, 1856. Clamore.—Keane in Stanford, Compend.,
470, 1878 (name of chief). Clermont's band.—
Long, Exped. Rocky Mts., Thwaite's ed., xv.1,
280, 1905. Clermo's band.—Long, Exped. Rocky
Mts., II, 244, 1823. Osage des Chenes.-Long, ibid.,
237. es of the Oaks.—Ibid. Santsé'pasti'.—
Dorsey, ge MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1883 (their
ancient village: “point of a timbered highland').
£, after Dorsey, in 15th Rep.
. A. E., 162, 1897. Sanze- .-De Smet,
loc. cit.
Sanukh (Sinuc). A former Tonkawa
clan or band (Gatschet, Tonkawe MS.
vocab., B. A. E., 1884). Possibly the
Sana or Zana of mission archives.
Samup. See Sannup.
San Xavier del Bac (the Jesuit mission
name, combined with the Piman bak, wak,
váaki, its native designation, signifying
‘house,’ ‘adobe house, also “ruined
house,” “ruin”: probably given because of
the remains of ancient adobe structures in
the vicinity). A former important Sobai-
uri rancheria on Rio Santa Cruz, 9 m. S. of
cson, Ariz., in the N. E. corner of what
is now the Papago res. It was first vis-
ited and the Saint name applied in 1692
by Father Kino, a celebrated Jesuit, who
next visited it perhaps in 1694, again in
1697 (at which date it numbered 830 per-
sons in 176 houses), and many times there-
after. In 1700 he founded a church, built
of light porous stone, the construction of
which was possibly begun in the previous
year. In its earlier years the mission
flourished under the Jesuits, of whom 22
served San Xavier until 1767, when they
were succeeded ' Franciscans. In 1751–
53, during a revolt of the Pima, the mis-
sion was plundered and abandoned, but
was reoccupied two years later under the
protection of the presidio of Tubac. Be-
tween 1760 and 1764 it contained 400 in-
habitants—less than half its population
60 years before—and these had dwindled
to 270 by 1772. When Fray Francisco
Garcés, its first Franciscan missionary,
took charge in 1768 he found the mission
in a neglected state, but it again began to
flourish on the establishment of the pre-
sidio of Tucson in 1776. In 1783 the erec-
tion of a new church of plastered brick,
commodious and of architectural merit,
was begun by Padre Baltasar Cavillo near
the site of £ built by Kino, and was
brought to its present state of complete-
ness by Padre Narciso Gutierres in 1797–
SANUKE-SANYAKOAN
463
a date still legible over the portal. The
remains of these priests are buried in
the church. In 1810 San Xavier again
began to decline, and came to an end
as an independent mission with the ex-
pulsion of the Franciscans on the fall of
the Colonial government, Dec. 2, 1827,
from which time it struggled along as a
visita of Magdalena, Sonora, until 1859,
when Arizona was segregated ecclesi-
astically from the diocese of Santa Fé,
N. Mex. In 1852 Bartlett described it as
“truly a miserable place, consisting of
from 80 to 100 huts, or wigwams, made of
mud or straw,” but “in the midst of these
hovels stands the most beautiful church
in the State of Sonora.”. In 1865 the pop-
ulation was 80 Papago families. In the
preceding year a school was established
at San Xavier by the Catholic Church;
this contained 125 day pupils in 1908. In
1873 a Government school was begun, but
was closed in 1876 when the Papago were
consolidated under the Pima agency. . It
is now a scattered but large and flourish-
ing ' settlement. There are numer-
ous adobe houses, and the Indians are
advancing toward civilization. The peo-
le are under the supervision of a white
armer, who acts as subagent. A num-
ber of the San Xavier Papago within re-
cent years have settled in the outskirts
of Tucson. Consult Bartlett, Pers. Narr.,
11, 185, 1854; Rudo Ensayo (ca. 1763),
1863; Salpointe, Brief Sketch, 1880; Ban-
croft, Ariz. and N. Mex., 1889; Coues,
Garcés Diary, 1900; Curtis, N. Am. Ind.,
II, 1908. (F. w. H.)
Bac.—Bernal (1697) £ by Bancroft, Ariz. and
N. Mex., 356, 1889. Batosda.—Ibid. (or S. Javier).
San Javier del Bac.—Bancroft, ibid., 362. San
Xabier del Bac.—Rudo Ensayo (ca. 1763), 106, 1863.
San Xavier de Báca.–Hardy, Travels, 421, 1829.
San Xavier del Bác.–Garcés (1775), Diary, 64, 1900.
San Xavier de Zac.—Poston in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1864
154, 1865. San Zavier de Bac.—Donaldson, Moqui
Pueblo Inds, 3, 1893. S. Cayetano de Bac.—
Writer of 1754 quoted by Bancroft, No. Mex.
States, 1, 270, 1884 (confused with Tumacacori).
s. Francisco Xavier de Bac.—Venegas, Hist. Cal.,
I, map, 1759. S. Javier.—Bernal (1697), op. cit.
S. Javier Bac.—Kino, map (1701), in Bancroft, Ariz.
and N. Mex., 360, 1889. S. Javier del Bacel.-
Escudero, Not. Chihuahua, 228, 1834. S. Xaver
du Bac.—Kino, map (1702), in Stöcklein, Neue
Welt-Bott,74, 1726. S. Xavier.–Font, map (1777),
in Bancroft, Ariz. and N. Mex., 393, i889. S.
#" del Bac.—Willa-Señor, Theatro Am., II, 403,
Sanyakoan. A Tlingit tribe formerly in-
habiting a town named Gash, at C. Fox,
Alaska, and often confused with the neigh-
boring Tongas. Pop. 177 in 1839. In the
census of 1880 they are erroneously placed
on Prince of Wales id., and are given a
population of 100. Their social divisions
are Nehadi and Tekoedi. (J. R. S.)
Cape Fox Indians.—Kane, Wand. in N.A., app.,
1859. Lugh-se-le.—Ibid. Lukhselee.—Petroff in
Tenth Census, Alaska, 37, 1884 (after a Hudson's
Bay Co. census of 1839). Sanakhanskoe.–Venia-
minoff, Zapiski, II, £ III, 30, 1840. Sa'nakoan.-
Boas, 10th Rep. on N. W. Tribes of Can., 34, 1895.
S!ā’nya koan.–Swanton, field notes, B. A. E., 1904.
Ssángha-kön.-Krause, Tlinkit Ind., 120, 1885.
464
[B. A. E.
SAONE-SAPONI
Saone (probably the same as Sanona).
A division of the Teton Sioux, comprisin
the Sans Arcs, Sihasapa, Oohenonpa, an
sometimes the Hunkpapa, first mentioned
by Lewis and Clark, and under the form
Souon-Teton in Clark's MS., where they
are called “people of the prairie” and
made one of the 12 tribes of the Dakota,
while the Souon are another. Riggs in-
formed Dorsey that the name “Sanoni-
wicasa” was used as a nickname, and
wrote (Word Carrier, 14, June–July, 1889)
that the Brulés and Oglala formerly ap-
£ it to the Sans Arcs, Miniconjou, and
unkpapa. Lewis and Clark did not in-
clude the Miniconjou, but included the
rest of the Teton found along Missouri r.
except the Brulés and Oglala, and esti-
mated them at 300 men, or 900 souls—
three-tenths of the whole. There was a
Sangona, or Sahown, band of the Hunk-
atina, with which they have been con-
# (see Coues in wis and Clark
Exped., 1, 101, note, 1897). The Hunk-
papa were probably not counted as Saone
proper by Lewis, for in his table (Discov.,
34, 1806) he distinguishes from these the
Saone Hunkpapa. The Saone, under the
name Sioune, joined the Oglala in the
treaty with the United States at the mouth
of Teton r., S. Dak., July 5, 1825. As the
“Siounes of the Fire-hearts band” are
mentioned and the Hunkpapa are not, it
is probable the latter were not included
under the term Sioune. -
Sahohes.–McKenney and Hall, Ind. Tribes, III,81,
1854. Sa-hone.—Brackenridge, Views, La., 78,
1815. Sah-o-ne,—Lewis and Clark, Discov., 34,
1806. Sahonies.—Bradbury, Trav., 90, 1817.
Saones.-Sen. Ex. Doc. 90,22d Cong., 1st sess., 63,
1832. Saoynes,—De Smet, Letters, 37, note, 1843.
Sawons.—Ind. Aff. Rep., 471, 1838. Scione Sioux.–
H. R. Ex. Doc. 2, 18th &# 1st sess., 68, 1823. See-
oo-nay.—Ramsey in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1849, 69, 1850
# ronunciation). Sioane.—Ramsey, ibid., 84.
ones.-H. R. Ex. Doc. 117, 19th Cong., 1st sess.,
6, 1826. Sionne.—Ramsey in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1849,
85, 1850. Sioune.—Treaty of 1825 in U. S. Ind.
Treat., 339, 1826. Siouones.-Sen. Ex. Doc. 56, 18th
Cong., 1st sess., 9, 1824. Siowes.—Parker quoted
by M. Vickar, Hist. Exped. Lewis and Clark, 1, 86,
note, 1842. Souon.–Clark, MS., codex B, Amer.
Philos. Soc., 57. Souon-Teton.—Ibid. Sowans.—
Ind. Aff. Rep., 59, 1842. Tetans Saone.–Ramsey
in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1849, 85, 1850. Te’-ton-sāh-o-ne'.-
Lewis and Clark, Discov., 30, 1806. Teton Saone.—
Ibid., 34. Tetons Sahone.—Lewis, Trav., 171, 1809.
Tetons Saone. —Lewis and Clark Exped., I, 61,
4.
Saone Hunkpapa. A part of the Hunk-
£ Sioux.
ah-o-ne-hont-a-par-par.—Lewis and Clark, Dis-
cov., table, 34, 1806. Sanoni-Hunkpapa.—Riggs in
Word Carrier, 14, June–July, 1889.
Saopuk (Sãopik, “many trees'). A
Pima village at The Cottonwoods, on
Gila r., S. Ariz.
Sa'opuk.—Russell in 26th Rep. B. A. E., 23, 1908.
Saufpak.–ten Kate quoted by Gatschet, MS., B.
A. E., XX, 199, 1888 (trans. ‘cottonwoods').
Sapa Chitto (( '' chitto, ‘big corn
field’). A former large Choctaw settle-
ment about Dixon, Neshoba co., Miss –
Halbert in Pub. Miss. Hist. Soc., v.1, 432,
1902.
Sapala. A mission village, perhaps on
Sapelo id., coast of Georgia, which was
one of those revolting against the Span-
iards of Florida in 1687.—Barcia, Ensayo,
287, 1723. - *
Sapaquonil. A Chumashan village for-
merly on Jimeno's rancho, Ventura co.,
Cal.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, May 4, 1860.
Sapaywis. A former Salinan village
connected with San Antonio mission,
Monterey co., Cal.—Taylor in Cal. Far-
mer, Apr. 27, 1860.
£: (‘place of bats”). A small
rancheria of the Tarahumare, not far from
Norogachic, Chihuahua, Mexico.—Lum-
holtz, inf’n, 1894.
Sapeessa. A former Choctaw town on
the N. side of Black Water cr., Kemper
co., Miss., apparently about midway
tween Shomotakali and the branch emp-
tying into Black Water known as Mineral
Spring branch. Its exact location has
not been identified.—Halbert in Pub.
Miss. Hist. Soc., VI, 416, 1902.
Sapa-Pesah.—Romans, florida 30% 1775. Sapees-
:*: Florida map, ca. 1775. *
Sapelek. A Chumashan village for-
merly near Santa Inés mission, Santa
Barbara co., Cal.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer,
May 4, 1860.
Sapohanikan (Delaware: Awāsopodkânt-
chan, “over against the pipe-making place,’
i. e., Hoboken, a remnant of the native
name Hopodkiinhäking, “at the tobacco-
pi '' Hoboken was the outlet for
tries collected in the interior by the
ndians, who took them in their canoes
directly across the river and landed with
them in a cove north of “Sapokanichan
Point,” near the present Gansevoort st.,
New York city. The adjoining land was
not the site of an Indian village. Van
Twiller £ a tract in the vicinity
and established on it a tobacco plantation
with buildings inclosed in a stockade, an
called his Dutch settlement “Sapokani-
kan.” See Ruttenber, Ind. Geog. Names,
17, 1906. (w. R. G.)
Sapohanikan,—Hall (1639) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist.,
xiv, 19, 1883. Sa ikan.—Van Tienhoven
po
(1641), ibid., 35. , Saponickan.—Ibid., 27. Sappo-
kanican.-Deed of 1640, ibid. * ppo
Saponi. One of the eastern Siouan
tribes, formerly living in North Carolina
and Virginia, but now extinct. The tribal
name was occasionally applied to the
whole group of Ft Christanna tribes, also
occasionally included under Tutelo. That
this tribe belonged to the Siouan stock has
been placed beyond doubt by the investi-
gations of Hale and Mooney. Their lan-
guage appears to have been the same as
the Tutelo to the extent that the people
of the two tribes could readily understand
each other. Mooney has shown that the
few Saponi words recorded are Siouan.
Lederer mentions a war in which the
Saponi seem to have been engaged with
the Virginia settlers as early as 1654–56,
BULL. 30]
the time of the attack by the Cherokee,
£ in alliance with them. The
rst positive notice is by Lederer (1670),
who informs us that he sto a few
days at Sapon, a town of the Tutelo con-
federacy, situated on a tributary of the
upper oke. This village was a
£ on Otter r., S. w. of # -
urg, Va., Pintahae is mentioned also as
another of their villages near by. It is
evident that the Saponi and Tutelo were
living at that time in close and apparently
confederated relation. In 1671 they were
visited by Thomas Batts and others ac-
companied by two Indian guides. After
traveling nearly due w. from the mouth
of the Appomattox about 140 m., they
came to Sapong, or Saponys, town. Hav-
ing been harassed by the Iroquois in this
locality, the Saponi and Tutelo at a later
date removed to the junction of Staunton
and Dan rs., where they settled near the
Occaneechi, each tribe occupying an
island in the Roanoke in what is now
Mecklenburg co., Va. Lawson, who vis-
ited these Indians in 1701, found them
dwelling on Yadkin r., N. C., near the
present site of Salisbury, having removed
to the s. to escape the attacks of their ene-
mies. Byrd (1729) remarks: “They dwelt
formerly not far below the mountains,
upon Yadkin r., about 200 miles west
and by south from the falls of Roanoak.
But about 25 years ago they took refuge
in Virginia, being no longer in condition
to make head not only against the north-
ern Indians, who are their implacable
enemies, but also against most of those
to the south. All the nations round
about, bearing in mind the havock these
Indians used formerly to make among
their ancestors in the insolence of their
power, did at length avenge it home upon
them, and made them £ to apply to
this Government for protection."
Soon after Lawson's visit in 1701 the
Saponi and Tutelo left their villages on
the Yadkin and moved in toward the
settlements, being joined on the way by
the Occaneechi and their allied tribes.
Together they crossed the Roanoke, evi-
dently before the Tuscarora war of 1711,
and made a new settlement, called Sapona
Town, a short distance E. of that river
and 15 m. w. of the present Windsor,
Bertie co., N. C. Soon after this they
and other allied tribes were located by
Gov. Spotswood near Ft Christanna, 10
m. N. of Roanoke r., about the present
Gholsonville, Brunswick co., Va. The
name of Sappony cr., in Dinwiddie co.,
dating back at least to 1733, indicates that
they sometimes extended their excursions
N. of Nottoway r. Their abode here was
not one of quiet, as they were at war with
neighboring tribes or their old enemies,
the Iroquois. By the treaty at Albany
57009°—Bull. 30, pt 2–12—30
SAPPONET-SARACACHI
465
(1722) peace was declared between the
northern Indians and the Virginia and
Carolina tribes, the Blue Ridge and the
Potomac being the boundary line. Proba-
bly about 1740 the Saponi and Tutelo
went N., stopping for a time at Shamokin,
in Pennsylvania, about the site of Sun-
bury, where they and other Indians
were visited by the missionary David
Brainard in 1745. In 1753 the Cayuga
formally adopted the Saponi and Tutelo,
who thus became a part of the Six
Nations, though all had not then removed
to New York. In 1765 the Saponi are
mentioned as having 30 warriors living
at Tioga, about Sayre, Pa., and other
villages on the northern branches of the
Susquehanna. A part remained here
until 1778, but in 1771 the principal por:
tion had their village in the territory of
the Cayuga, about 2 m. s. of what is now
Ithaca, N. Y. When the Tutelo fled to
Canada, soon after 1779, they parted with
the Saponi (Hale was informed by the
last of the Tutelo) at Niagara, but what
became of them afterward is not known.
It appears, however, from a treaty made
with the Cayuga at Albany in 1780 that a
remnant was still living with this tribe
on Seneca r. in Seneca co., N.Y., after
which they disappear from history. Con-
sult Mooney, Siouan Tribes of the East,
Bull. B. A. E., 1894; Bushnell in Am.
Anthr., Ix, 45–46, 1907, and the authori-
ties cited below. (J. M.)
£ treaty, Albany, 1789, quoted
by Hall, N. W. States, 70, 1849. nys.—Batts,
Jour. (1671), in Am. Anthr., Ix, 47, 1907. Sapiny,–
Ibid., 46. Sapon.-Lederer, Discov., 2, map,
1672. Sapona.-Martin, N. Car., I, 253, 1829.
Saponas.-Lawson #} Hist. Car., 82, 1860.
£: (1712) in N. Car. Rec., 1,866,
1886. Sapones.—Croghan, Jour. (1765), 36, 1831.
£" (1763) in N. Y. Doc. Col.
Hist., vii, 582, 1856. Sapongs.—Batts (1671), ibid.,
III, 194, 1853. Saponi.—Byrd (1728), Hist. Divid-
ing Line, 1, 75, 1866. Saponie. — Spotswood
1711) quoted by Burk, Virginia, III, '89, 1805.
aponys.—Batts, Jour. (1671), in Am... Anthr., Ix,
47, 1907. Sapoonies.—Hutchins # in Jefferson,
Notes, 142, 1825, Sappona –Pollock (1712) in N.
Car Rec., 1, 884, 1886. Sapponces.—Albany conf.
(1717) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., V, 490, 1855. Sap-
£N. Car. council (1727) in N. Car. Rec., II,
74, 1886. £ of 1709 in Va. State
Papers, 1, 131, 1875. Sapponi.—Burk, Hist. Vir-
ginia, III, 17, 1805. Sapponie.—N. Car. Council
(1726) in N. Car. Rec., ii, 643, 1886 (town). Sap-
£ Car. Council (1727), ibid., 674. Saps.–
wson (1701), Hist. Car., 89, 1860.
Sapponet. A former village connected
with San Carlos mission, Cal., and said
to have been Esselen.
Sepponet.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Apr. 20, 1860.
Saptuui (Saph'-tu-u’-i). A former Chu-
mashan village in the interior of Ventura
co., Cal., at a place called El Conejo.-
Henshaw, Buenaventura MS. vocab.,
B. A. E., 1884.
Saquerisera. See Sequareesere.
Saracachi. A Eudeve pueblo of Sonora,
Mexico, with 31 inhabitants in 1730;
situated near the present Cucurpe. The
466
[B. A. E.
SARACUAM-SARROPE
comisaria of Saracachiy Dolores, which
contained 401 inhabitants in 1900, is the
outgrowth of the former pueblo.
Sacarachi.—Rivera (1730) quoted by Bancroft, No.
Mex. States, 1, 513, 1884. Saracatzi.—Orozco y
Berra, Geog., 344, 1864.
Saracuam. One of the tribes enumer-
ated by Massanet (Dictamen Fiscal, Nov.
30, 1716, MS.) as on the road from Coa-
huila to the Texas country. The affinities
of the tribe are uncertain.
Saraise. A former village, presumably
Costanoan, connected with Dolores mis-
sion, San Francisco, Cal.—Taylor in Cal.
Farmer, Oct. 18, 1861. -
Sarapinagh. A tribe or division living
in 1608 on Nanticoke r., on the eastern
shore of Maryland. It is probable that
they were a part of the Nanticoke tribe.
Sarapinagh.–Simons in Smith (1629), Va., I, 175,
repr. 1819. Soraphanigh.–Purchas, Pilgrimes, IV,
1713, 1626.
Sarasota. Mentioned by Armistead
(H. R. Doc. 247, 27th Cong., 2d sess., 14,
1842) as a Seminole settlement in Florida
in 1841; pop. 30 or 40. Doubtless situ-
ated at or near the site of the present
town of that name in Manatee co.
Saratoga (‘the place where ashes or
alkaline substances float.”—Hewitt). Ac-
cording to Macauley, the name of a Mo-
hawk band (village 2) formerly occupy-
ing the w. bank of the Hudson, about
Saratoga and Stillwater, in Saratoga co.,
N. Y
on sarakas—Macauley N.Y., II, 174, 1829. Sara-
togas.—Bollan (1748) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st
s., VI, 135, 1800
Saratoga. A kind of trunk. Bartlett
(Dict of Americanisms, 551, 1877) says:
“The enormous trunkscarried by fashion-
able ladies to Saratoga Springs have ob-
tained for them the specific name of
‘Saratoga trunks, or Saratogas.” From
the place-name Saratoga (q.v.), a word of
Iroquois origi: Another term from this
ion, is “Saratoga chips''-potatoes
sliced thin and fried crisp in hot fat-so-
called because they were first made pop-
ular in the Saratoga hotels. (A. F. C.)
Sarauahi. '' the name of two
villages in N. E. Florida in the 16th cen-
tury. One marked on the De Bry ma
of 1591 as Sarrauahi (river) is descri
by Laudonnière in 1564 as on an inlet N.
'St John r., and about 2 leagues from
the French Ft Caroline on the s. bank
of the river, near its mouth. This prob-
ably belonged to the Saturiba tribe. The
other, probably Calanay of the De Bry
map, is described by Fontaneda, about
1575, as 50 or 60 leagues up St.John r. and
subject to Utina, the Timucua chief. Lau-
donnière also notes “Calany” as subject
to Utina. The printed synonym forms
for both are interchangeable. . (J. M.)
Azavay,–Fontaneda (ca. 1575), in Ternaux-
Compans, '% xx, 35, 1841 (middle St John r.;
misprint for Zaravay in same passage of Smith
trans.). Calanay.–De Bry, ma ''' in Le
Moyne Narr., Appleton trans., (middle St
Johnr.; identical?). Calanio.—Barcia, Ensayo, 48,
1723 (identical?). Calany.—Laudonnière (1564)
in French, Hist. Coll. La., n.s.,243, 1869 (the Cala-
any of De Brymap, and noted as subject to Utina).
y.-Fontaneda (ca. # in French, Hist.
Coll. La., 2d s., II, 264, 1875 (middle St.John r.).
Sarauahi.—Laudonnière (1564) quoted by Shipp,
De Soto and Fla., 519, 1881 (N. of St John r.).
Sara .—Laudonnière (1564) in French, Hist.
Coll. La., n.s., 315, 1869 (N. of St John r.; misprint
second for v). way.—Fontaneda Memoir (ca.
1575), Smith trans., 25, 1854 (mentioned as on mid-
dle St John and subject to Utina, chief of the Ti-
mucua). Sarrauahi...—De Bry, map (1591), in Le
Moyne Narr., Appleton trans., 1875 (river short
distance N. of St John r.). Serranay.—Laudon-
nière (1564) in French, Hist. Coll. La., n.s., 257,
1869 (identical?). ... Zaravay.–Fontaneda Me-
moir (ca. 1575), Smith trans, 25.1854.
Sardlok. An Eskimo village on the
w. coast of Greenland, lat. 64° 20'.—
Nansen, Eskimo Life, 166, 1894. l
Sarfalik (‘place of guillemots’). An
Ita Eskimo village near Smith sq., N.
Greenland.—Heilprin, Peary Relief Ex-
ped., 104, 1893.
Serwädling.—Stein in Petermanns Mitt., 198,
# Severnik.—Kane, Arct. Explor., II, 125,
Sargarría, Mentioned as a New Mexico
mission in 1742.–Mendoza et al. (1742–3)
quoted by Bancroft, Ariz. and N. Mex.,
244, 1889.
Sargentaruka. A former village of the
Rumsen division of the Costanoan family,
21 m. E. of Carmelo r., Cal. It is said to
have been populous.
Sargentarucas.-Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Apr. 20,
1860. Sargentarukas.—Ibid. Sirkhintaruk.–Kroe-
ber, Costanoan MS., Univ. Cal., 1902 (Sirkhinta,
name of place with locative ending -ta, ruk,
‘houses,’ ‘village’: said to have been the same
as Kakontaruk, or Kakonkaruk, at Pt Sur, S. of
Monterey). -
Saric. A. rancheria, probably of the
Papago, visited by Kino in 1694; the seat
of a mission from about 1700 (Bancroft,
Ariz. and N. Mex., 357, 1889). Situated
on the w. bank of Rio Altar, in N. Sonora,
Mexico.
Nuestra Señora de los Dolores del Saric.—Orozco y
Berra, Geog., 347, 1864. Oac –Quijano
£ in Doc. Hist. Mex., 4th s., 1, 52, 1856.
aric.—Kino (1699), ibid., 294. Sarie.—Box, Ad-
ventures, 270, 1869, Sário.—Hardy, Travels, 422,
1829. Sarique.–Keler (1752) in Doc. Hist. Mex.,
4th S., I, 26, 1856. Sarrii.–Venegas, Hist. Cal., 1,
304, 1759. Sta. Gertrudis Saric.—Kino (1706)
quoted by Bancroft, No. Mex. States, 1, 501, 1884.
Sarkak. A Danish Eskimo village on
the Waigat; N. Greenland.—Wyckoff in
Scribner's Mag., xxv.111, 450, #
Sarkarmiut. A ruined Angmagsaling-
miut village on the E. coast of Greenland,
lat. 66°19'.–Meddelelser om Grönland,
xxvii, map, 1902.
Sarontac. A former village, presumably
Costanoan, connected with Dolores mis-
sion, San Francisco, Cal.—Taylor in Cal.
Farmer, Oct. 18, 1861.
Sarrochau. A former Winnebago vil-
lage on the site of Taycheedah, Fond du
Lac co., Wis.–Grignon in Wis. Hist.
Soc. Coll., III, 288, 1857.
Sarrope. According to information of
a former Spanish captive among the
Calusa (q.v.) in Florida, as related to
BULL. 301 SARSI 467
Laudonnière in 1564, a great lake about
2 or 3 days journey N. E. from the Calusa
territory and situated between that and
C. Cañaveral. It had an inhabited island
whose people were warlike and independ-
ent and traded coonti root to the neigh-
boring tribes. This body of water was
probably Kissimmee or, possibly, Okee-
chobee lake. (J. M.
Sarrope.—Laudonnière (1564) in Basanier, His-
torie, in French, Hist. Coll. La., n. S., 282, 1869.
Serrope.—De l'Isle, map, 1700 (incorrectly marked
as a town on the S. w. coast of Florida).
Sarsi (from the Siksika sa arsi, “not
good”). A tribe of the eastern group of
the northern division of the Athapascan
family. There, is a myth or tradition
# among the Tsattine, according to
which their secession from the tribe is
said to have been the sequel of a blood
feud. According to this story, a dog
belonging to a member of one division
was killed by a young man of the other
division, who was slain by the owner and
avenged by his relatives. The ani-
mosity engendered between the two fac-
tions became so rooted and vindictive
that the weaker party migrated. The
explanation the Sarsi themselves give is
one common in the Plains region. The
£ were crossing a lake when the
nd of a boy became attached to a horn
protruding from the ice. When the horn
was struck the ice broke. Those who
had not reached the neighborhood re-
mained in the N. as the Tsattine, those
who had already passed went on to the
S. and became the Sarsi, and those near
by were engulfed in the lake and became
mythical water beings. At the beginnin
of the 19th century the Sarsi numbe
120 warriors, in 35tents (Mackenzie, Voy.,
1, lxx, 1801). Their hunting grounds
were on the upper Saskatchewan, toward
the Rocky mts. Umfreville, in 1790
(Maine Hist. Soc. Coll., v.1, 270, 1859),
spoke of them as one of the leading tribes
trading with the Hudson's Bay Co. Mac-
kenzie found them on the N. branch of
Saskatchewan r., few in number and ap-
£ to have come from the N. W.
e identified them with the Sekani.
Richardson (Arct. Exped., II, 6, 1851) said
they lived near the Rocky mts., between
the sources of Athabasca and Saskatche-
wan rs. Their customs have been greatly
modified by their long residence among
the Siksika, but their language remains
fairly constant. Gallatin said that the
Tsattine and Sarsi together numbered
150 hunters. Wilson, in 1888, found
two bands, the Blood Sarsi and the real
Sarsi. In 1897 two divisions were re-
£ one at Ft Calgary, on Bow r.,
at. 51°, and the other near Battleford.
In 1909 there were 197 engaged in farm-
ing, stock-raising, and woodcutting on the
reserve at Calgary, Alberta, mingling little
with other Indians except on, occasions
of ceremony. Rev. E. F. Wilson, who
visited them in 1888, describes them as in-
ferior in mental capacity to the Siksika,
not so fine and tall a race, and less com-
municative, having no liking for white
P'
Their dress consists of the breech-
clout, blanket, leggings, beaded mocca-
sins, and a gray, white, or colored blanket
thrown loosely overone or both shoulders.
Both men and women paint the upper part
of their faces with ocher or vermilion.
They wear brooches and earrings of steel,
and bracelets and necklaces of beads
bones, claws, teeth, and brass wire, and
finger-rings of coiled brass wire. They
live in conical tipis in summer, and in
low log huts, plastered with mud, in
winter. Their chief handicrafts are the
preparation of skins, of which they make
their clothing and saddles for their numer-
ous ponies, and the making of bows of
cherry wood and arrows of willow, which
are winged with feathers and pointed with
sharp filed pieces of scrap-iron, the shaft
having four shallow grooves down its
entire length. Some of the men have from
two to four wives, whom they can divorce
at pleasure, restoring the presents re-
ceived with the wife, or their equivalent.
Girls are often betrothed at 10 years of age
and married at 14. After betrothal they
must look no man in the face. A man
must not meet his mother-in-law, and if he
accidentally touch her he must give her a
present. The Sarsi have little knowl-
edge of medicinal roots and herbs; most
of their physicians are women. As
among many other Indian tribes, a doctor
when calied in heats a stone in the fire,
touches it with his finger, and with the
same finger presses various parts of the
patient's £ in order to divine the
seat and character of the malady. He
then sucks the affected place, pretend-
ing to draw out the disease and spit
it from his mouth, the performance
being accompanied with the beating
of a drum and the shaking of a rattle.
The Sarsi know how to cauterize effica-
ciously with burning touchwood, and they
use the vapor bath, building a low bower
of bent green saplings covered with blan-
kets, within which red-hot stones are
placed in a hole in the ground, and over
these the patient pours water that is
handed him from outside. When thor-
oughly steamed he rushes out and
lunges into cold water, sometimes with
tal result. The dead are wound in
tent cloths and blankets and deposited on
scaffolds in a burial ground. A warrior's
pony is shot, and blankets, clothing, uten-
sils, and food are left beside the corpse.
The bodies of distinguished warriors
or chiefs are placed in tipis (4th Rep.
468
[B. A. E.
SASABAC-SASSACUS
N. W. Tribes Canada, 242-255, 1889).
The language of the Sarsi is uncorrupted,
notwithstanding association with the
Siksika. (J. O. D. P. E. G.)
Bongees.—Chappell, Hudson's Bay, 166, 1817 (pos-
sibly a misprint). Castors des Prairies.-Petitot,
Autour du lac des Esclaves, 362, 1891. Circee.—
Franklin, Journ. Polar Sea, 1,170, 1824. Ciriés.—
Gairdner (1835) in Jour. Geog. Soc. Lond., x1, 257,
1841. Isashbahát é.—Curtis, N. Am. Ind., 180,
1909 (‘bad robes’: Crow name). Lurcees.–Can.
Ind. Rep. 1872, 63, 1873 (misprint). Mauvais Monde,
des Pieds-Noirs.-Petitot, op.cit. Saarcez.-Petitot
in Jour. Roy. Geog. Soc., 652, 1883 (‘not good”:
Siksika name). Sa-arciz.-Petitot, Autour du lac
des Esclaves, 362, 1891. Sarcees.—Tanner, Narr.,
293, 1830. Sarcess.-Ibid., 390. Sarcis.-Maximil-
ian, Trav., 242, 1843. Sarcix.-Petitot, Autour du
lac des Esclaves, 362, 1891. Sarsees.–Mackenzie,
Voy., lxx, 1801. Sarséwi.-Petitot in Jour. Roy.
Geog. Soc., 652, 1883 (Cree name). Sarxi.—Wilson
in 4th Rep. N. W. Tribes Can., 11, 1888. Sassee.-
Franklin, Journ. Polar Sea, 1, 170, 1824. Sassis.—
Maximilian, Trav., 242, 1843. Searcies.—Ind. Aff.
Rep., 473, 1838. siroie.-Robinson, Great Fur
Land, 188, 1879. Sorsi.—Richardson, Jour., II, 6,
1851. Soténnä.—Wilson in 4th Rep. N. W. Tribes
Can., 11, 1888 (own name). Surcee.—Smet, Ore-
gon Miss., 327, 1847. Surci.—Richardson, Jour.,
it, 6, 1851. Surcie.—Smet, Miss. de l'Oreg., 252,
1848. Sursis.—Duflot de Mofras, Oregon, II, 342,
1844. Sussee.—Umfreville (1790) in Maine Hist.
Soc. Coll., vi, 270, 1859. Sussekoon.-Henry,
Blackfoot MS. vocab., 1808 (Siksika name). Sus-
sez.-Armstrong, Oregon, 114, 1857. ussi.—
Latham in Trans. Philol. Soc. Lond., 66, 1856.
Swees.–Chappell, Hudson's Bay, 166, 1817.
Tcö'kö.–Chamberlain in Rep. on N. W. Tribes
Can., Brit. A. A. S., 8, 1892 (Kutenai name). Ts6-
Ottinë.-Petitot, Autour du lac des Esclaves, 362,
1891 ("people among the beavers'). Tsü'qös.—
Chamberlain in # on N. W. Tribes Can., Brit.
A. A. S., 8, 1892 (Kutenai name). Ussinnewudj
Eninnewug.-Tanner, Narr., 316, 1830 (‘stone
mountain men': Ottawa name).
Sasabac. A rancheria of the Maricopa
on Gila r., Ariz., in 1744.—Sedelmair
£ cited by Bancroft, Ariz. and N.
ex., 366, 1889.
Sasabaithi (Sásábāithi, ‘looking up,” or
‘looking around, i. e. ‘watchers’). A
band of the Arapaho, q.v.
Saschutkenne (“people of the black
bear’). A tribe of the Sekani who hunt
on the w. declivity of the Rocky mts.,
about lat. 56° and northward, and before
1892 traded at Ft Connolly, Brit. Col.
Dawson (Rep. Geol. Surv. Can., 200B,
1889) stated that they had recently re-
turned to the headwaters of Black r, after
having abandoned the region for a num-
ber of years. In 1890 Morice gave their
habitat as Thutage lake and northward,
w. of the Rocky mts.
Al-ta'-tin of Bear Lake. —Dawson in Rep. Geol.
Surv. Can., 1887–8, 200B, 1889. Bear Lake Indians.-
Ibid. Sas-chu-tgène.–Morice, inf'n, 1890. Sas-
chüt-'qenne.–Morice in Trans. Can. Inst., 1892–93
29, 1895. Sat-e-loo'-ne, —Dawson, op.cit. (so called
by the Titshotina).
Saskatchewan Assiniboin. An Assini-
boin band of 50 lodges that dwelt in 1808
about Eagle hills and s. Saskatchewan r.,
Assiniboia.—Henry-Thompson Jour., II,
523, 1897.
Saskatoon. A name in use in the Cana-
dian N.W. for the service berry (Amelan-
chier canadensis): probably a corruption
of misdskwatomin, which is the name ap-
plied to the fruit, in the Cree dialect of
Algonquian, signifying “fruit of misdskwat,
the tree of much wood,” from mis “much’,
and diskwat “wood’. Saskatoon occurs
also as a place-name in the above-named
region. (A. F. C.)
Sassaba. A minor Chippewa chief of
the Crane gens, who first appears in his-
tory as a member of Tecumseh’s forces at
the battle of the Thames, Canada, Oct. 5,
1813, in which his brother, to whom he
seems to have been # attached, was
killed while fighting by his side. This
incident embittered Sassaba against the
Americans during the remainder of his
life. When Lewis Cass visited Sault Ste
Marie, Mich., in 1820, to negotiate a
treaty with the Chippewa for purchasing
a small tract of land, Sassaba, who was
one of the chiefs assembled on this occa-
sion, not only manifested his bitter ani-
mosity toward the United States author-
ities, but di' his eccentric charac-
ter as well. During the council he hoisted
the British flag over his tent, which was
torn down by Gen. Cass in person. On
this occasion he was thus dressed: “Be-
inning at the top an eagle's feather,
r's grease, vermilion and indigo, a red
British military coat with two enormous
epaulets, a large British silver medal,
breech-clout, leggins, and moccasins.”
He arose in council and remarked gruffl
that the Chippewa did not wish to sell
their land; and refusing the ' kicked
over the presents that had n placed
before him, and rushed from the tent
under its side. He refused to sign the
treaty (Wis. Hist. Soc. Coll., v, 414–15,
1868). On Sept. 25, 1822, Sassaba and
his wife and child were drowned at
Sault Ste Marie. He had been drinking
heavily at Point aux Pins, 6 m. above the
rapids, and was intoxicated during the
trip. According to Schoolcraft (Pers.
Mem., 119, 1851) he would often walk
through the village where he resided,
divested of every particle of clothing ex-
cept a large gray wolf's skin, which he
had drawn over his body in such manner
as to let the tail dangle behind. From
this habit the name Myeengun (“wolf”)
was sometimes applied to him. He was
also known as The Count. (C. T.)
Sassacus (perhaps the equivalent of
Massachuset Sassakusu, “he is wild” (un-
tamed), “fierce.’–Gerard). The noted
and last chief of the Pequot tribe while
yet in their integrity; born near Groton,
Conn., about 1560, killed by the Mohawk
in New York, June 1637. £ was the son
and successor of Wopigwooit, the first
chief of the tribe with whom the whites
had come in contact, who was killed by
the Dutch, about 1632, at or near the
site of Hartford, Conn., then the princi-
BULL. 30]
pal Pequot settlement. Soon after as-
suming the chiefship, in Oct. 1634 Sas-
sacus sent an emissary to the governor of
the Massachusetts Bay colony to ask for
a treaty of friendship, offering as an in-
ducement to surrender all the rights of the
Pequot to the lands they had conquered,
provided the colonists would settle a
plantation among his people, an offer
which he must have known he could not
carry out, and perhaps had no intention
of trying to fulfill, as he nourished bitter
enmity toward the whites. . This pro-
sal had the effect of turning against
im Uncas, the Mohegan chief, who was
related to him by both blood and mar-
riage. The domain of the Pequot during
Sassacus's chiefship extended from Nar-
ragansett bay to Hudson r., includin
the larger part of Long id., and it is sai
that at the height of his prosperity no
fewer than 26 sachems were subordinate
to him. Because of his depredations,
£ on the neighboring tribes, the
colonists decided in 1636 to make war on
the Pequot. The name of Sassacus had
inspired such terror among the surround-
ing tribes that the Indian allies of the
whites could not believe the latter would
dare to make a direct attack on the
stronghold of this wily chief. The war
was soon ended, '' Sassacus, having
suffered defeat and the loss of a large por-
tion of his people, fled with 20 or 30 of his
warriors to the Mohawk country. Even
here he found no safety, for before the
close of 1637 his scalp and those of his
brother and five other Pequot chiefs were
sent to the governor of Massachusetts by
the £ As Sassacus had carried
with him in his flight a large quantity of
wampum, a desire on the part of the
Mohawk to possess this treasure may
have led to the death of himself and his
followers. Sassacus was spoken of by
the commissioners in 1647 as “the ma-
lignant, furious Piquot,” while, on the
other hand, De Forest styles him “a
renowned warrior and a noble and
high-spirited man.” Consult De Forest,
Inds. Conn., 1852; Stone, Uncas and
Miantonomoh, 1842; Coll. Mass. Hist.
Soc., 1st S., Ix, 1804; Drake, Inds.
N. A., 1880. (C. T.)
Sastaretsi. See Adario.
Sastean. A linguistic family established
by Powell (7th Rep. B. A. E., 105, 1891)
to include a single tribe, known as Shasta,
formerly occupying a part of the drain-
age area of Klamath and Sacramentors.,
N. California. The name is based on the
form Saste, £ the tribe by Hale (U. S.
Expl. Exped., v.1, 218, 1846). See Shasta,
Shastan Family.
Sasthut (“black-bear bathing £
A Tatshiautin village on Connolly lake,
Brit. Col.
SASTARETSI—SATAPO
469
Sas-that.-Morice, Notes on W. Dénés, 27, 1893,
Sést'sethüt.-Morice in Trans. Roy. Soc. Can., x.
109, 1893.
Sasuagel. A Chumashan village for-
merly on Santa Cruz id., Cal.
Sasaguel.—Bancroft, Nat. ces, I, 459, 1874.
Sas 1.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Apr. 24, 1863.
Swa-hol.—Henshaw, Buenaventura MS. vocab.,
B.A., E., 1884.
Satank. See Setangya.
Satanta (properly Set-t'ain'-te, ‘White
Bear”). no Kiowa chief, born
about 1830; died by suicide in prison,
Oct. 11, 1878. For about 15 years before
his death he was recognized as second
chief in his tribe, the first rank being ac-
corded to his senior, Setängyā, or Satank,
and later to Lone Wolf, although probably
neither of these equaled him in force and
ability. His eloquence in council gained
for him the title of “Orator of the Plains,”
while his manly boldness and directness
and his keen humor made him a favorite
with army officers and commissioners in
spite of his known hostility to the white
man's laws and civilization. He was one
of the signers of the Medicine Lodge treaty
of 1867, by which his tribe agreed to go
on a reservation, his being the second
Kiowa name attached to the document.
The tribe, however, delayed coming in
until compelled by Custer, who seized
Satanta and Lone Wolf as hostages for
the fulfilment of the conditions. For
boastfully avowing his part in a murder-
ous raid into Texas in 1871, he, with
Setangya and Big Tree, was arrested and
held for trial in Texas. Setangya was
killed while resisting the guard. The
other two were tried and sentenced to
life imprisonment in the Texas State
penitentiary. Two years later they were
released, conditional upon the good be-
havior of their people, but in the fall of
1874, the Kiowa having again gone on
the warpath, Satanta was rearrested and
taken back to the penitentiary where he
finally committed suicide by throwing
himself from an upper story of the hos-
pital.
In appearance Satanta was a typical
Plains warrior, of fine physique, erect
bearing, and piercing glance. One who
saw him in prison in 1873 describes him
as “a tall, finely formed man, princely
in carriage, on whom even the prison
garb seemed elegant,” and meeting his
visitor “with as much dignity and grace
as though he were a monarch receiving a
foreign ambassador.” His memory is
cherished by the Kiowa as that of one of
their greatest men. See Mooney, Calen-
dar History of the Kiowa Inds., 17th
Rep. B. A. E., 1898. (J. M.)
Satapo (probably Creek: sata ‘persim-
mon, api ‘tree”). A town, possibly of
the Upper Creeks, mentioned by Juan
de la Vandera in 1567 (Smith, Colec.
470
[B. A. E.
SATAYOMI—SAUCITA
Doc. Fla., 1, 18, 1857); apparently on the
N. border of the Creek country.
Satayomi. A former village connected
with San Francisco Solano mission, Cal.—
Bancroft, Hist. Cal., II, 506, 1886.
Satchin (‘red rock”). An Apache clan
or band at San Carlos agency and Ft
Apache, Ariz., in 1881.
Char-cheiné.—White, Apache Names of Ind.
Tribes, MS., B. A. E. (= ‘country with red rocks').
#m-Bourke in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, III, 111,
890.
Satchotugottine (“people of the lake of
bears of the plains”). A part of the
Kawchodinne living immediately N. of
Great Bear lake, Mackenzie Ter., Canada.
Sa-tchó-gottinë.—Petitot in Bul. Soc. de Géog.
Paris, chart, 1875 (‘people of bear lake'). Sa-
# t’u gottiné.—Petitot, Dict. ###, XX,
Satechi. A former rancheria of the Jova,
containing also some Tarahumare, sit-
uated in E, Sonora, on the headwaters of
the Rio Yaqui, about 30 m. w. sw. from
Bacadeguachi, of which it was a visita in
1762. It was abandoned between 1764
and 1800 on account of Apache depreda-
tions. See Bandelier in Arch. Inst.
Papers, 111, 56, 1890; Iv, 511, 1892; also,
Rudo Ensayo (ca. 1763), Guiteras trans.,
217, 1894.
Sathlrekhtun (Saçl’-rèq-tūn, ‘village on
the dark side of a canyon where the
sun never shines’). A former village of
the Mishikhwutmetunne on Coquille r.,
Oreg.—Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore,
III, 232, 1890.
Saticoy. A Chumashan village, con-
taining about 20 Indians in 1863, on the
lower part of Santa Paula r., Ventura co.,
Cal., about 8 m. from the sea.
Sa-ak-ti'-kā-i.—Henshaw, Buenaventura MS.
vocab., B. A. E., 1884. Saticoy.—Taylor in Cal.
Farmer, July 24, 1863.
Satguin. An Abnaki village on the coast
of Maine, s. w. of Kennebec r., in 1614.—
Smith (1631) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 3d
S., III, 22, 1833.
Satsk (Sätsq). A Bellacoola town on
Dean inlet, #it. Col.; one of the five
still inhabited. . See Kinisquit.
Satskömilh.—Tolmie and Dawson, Vocabs. Brit.
Col., 122B, 1884 (= ‘people of Satsk"). Såtsq.-
Boas in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., II, 49, 1900.
Satsop. A Salish division on Satsop r.,
emptying into Chehalis r., Wash. Usu-
ally classed under the collective term
Lower Chehalis.
Sachap.—Wilkes, U. S. #. Exped., v, 132, 1845.
Satcap. – Ross in Ind. Aff. Rep., 18, 1870. Sat-
chap.–Swan, N. W. Coast, 309, 1857. Sat-sa-pish.—
Eells, letter of Feb. 1886. Satsop.—Ford in Ind.
Aff. Rep. 1857, 311, 1858.
Satucket (abbrev. of Sákitakut, “at the
mouth of tidal river”). A village, prob-
ably of the Nauset, near Brewster, Barn-
stable co., Mass., in 1687. Gookin says
it was subject to the Wampanoag.
Sahquatucket.—Rawson and Danforth (1698) in
Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st S., x, 133, 1809.
Saquatucket.-Treat (1687), ibid., 4th s. v., 186,
1861. , Saquetuckett.-Hinckley (1685), ibid., 133.
Satucket.–Freeman (1685), ibid., 132. Satuk
et.-
Ibid., III, 97, note, 1856. Saughtughtett-Dermer
(1620), ibid., III, 97, 1856 (misprint). Sauka-
tucket.—Freeman. ibid., 1st s., VIII, 151, 1802.
Sawkattukett–Gookin (1674), ibid., 1, 148, 1806.
Satuit. A village, probably of the Nau-
set, existing in 1674 on Cotuit r., near
Mashpee, Barnstable co, Mass.
Sanctuit.-Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st s., 1, 197, note,
1806. Satuit.—Bourne (1674), ibid.
Satumuo. A former rancheria connected
with Dolores mission, San Francisco, Cal.
Satumuo.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Oct. 18, 1861.
Saturaumo.—Ibid.
Saturiba. A Timucuan tribe in Florida,
occupying, about 1565, the territory on
both sides of lower St John r., with the
adjacent coast territory, northward to
Satilla r., Ga., including Cumberland
£ id., beyond which was
uale (Yamasee) territory. The state-
ment quoted in Brinton (Fla. Penin.,
120, 1859), making St. Helena, S. Car.,
their northern boundary, is incorrect.
They were at war with the Timucua,
their nearest neighbors higher up on
the river, and afterward with the
£ but welcomed and aided the
rench during the short stay of the latter.
Their chief was said to rule 30 subchiefs,
each perhaps representing a different vil-
# The name may have been prop-
erly that of the head chief rather than of
the tribe, the two being frequently con-
fused by the early explorers. It does not
occur in Pareja's list of Timucuan dia-
lects in 1612, the tribe being probably
noted under one of the unidentified
names in the list, viz, Itafi, Tucururu, or
Mocama, the last two being specially des-
ignated as located on the coast. All the
Indians of this region were Christianized
by Franciscan missionaries before the end
of the 16th century. See Patica, Timucua,
Timucuan Family. (J. M.)
Satiroua.—Anon. author of Reprinse (ca. 1568) in
Ternaux-Compans, Voy., xx, 324, 1841. Satoriva.-
Fontaneda (ca. 1575) in French, Hist. Coll. La.,
2d S., II, 264, 1875. Satouriona.—B. Smith, note to
Fontaneda Mem., 46, 1854 (misprint n for u). Sa-
tourioua.—Laudonnière (1565) in French, Hist.
Coll. La.,315, 1869. Saturiba.—Barcia, Ensayo, 100,
1723 (ordinary Spanish form). Saturiora.—Brack-
enridge, Views of La., 84, 1815 £ second r
for w). Sotoriva.–Fontaneda (ca. 1575) as quoted
by Ternaux-Compans, Voy., xx, 34, 1841; also as
uoted in B. Smith trans., 24, 1854. Soturiba.-
rinton, Fla. Penin., 120, 1859.
Saturna Island Indians. The local name
for a small body of Sanetch on Saturna
id., off the s. E. coast of Vancouver id.
Pop. 5 in 1892, the last time the name is
officially noted
Satwiwa (Sat-wi'-wa). A Chumashan
village formerly in the interior of Ven-
tura co., Cal., at a place called Rancho
Alazuna.—Henshaw, Buenaventura MS.
vocab., B. A. E., 1884.
Sauchu. A Chumashan village for-
merly near Santa Inés mission, Santa
Barbara co., Cal.
Sanchu.-Bancroft, Nat. Races, 1,459, 1874. Sau
chu.–Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Oct. 18, 1861.
Saucita. A Papago village in S. Arizona,
with 250 inhabitants in 1863.
BULL. 301
San Laida.–Browne, Apache Country, 291, 1869
£ Poston). Sou Saida.—Poston in Ind.
ff. Rep. 1863,385, 1864. .
Saucon. A former village, presumably
Costanoan, connected with Dolores mis-
sion, San Francisco, Cal.—Taylor in Cal.
Farmer, Oct. 18, 1861.
Saugahatchi (sauga ‘gourd’, hatchi
‘creek’). A former Upper Creek town on
an E. branch of Tallapoosa r., 10 m. be-
low Eufaula, Ala., probably in Talladega
or Clay co.
Sauga Hátchi.—Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg., I, 143,
1884. Sogahatches.—Swan (1791) in Schoolcraft
ind Tribes, v.262 is55" sougahatchee.—Campbeli
(1836) in H. R. Doc. 274, 25th Cong., 2d sess., 20,
1838. Sou-go-hat-che.—Hawkins (1779), Sketch,
49, 1848. Sowgahatcha.-H. R. Doc. 274, 25th
Cong., 2d sess., 152, 1838. Sow ga hatch cha.–Par-
# (1833) in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, IV, 578,
Saugiesta. A tribe named by LeSueur
in 1700 as about the L. Superior region;
possibly the Sauk, but thought by Shea
to be the Saulteurs, i. e., the Chippewa.
Sangiestas.—Le Sueur (1700) as quoted by Shea,
Early Voy., 92, 1861. Saugiestas.—Le Sueur as
quoted by Neili, Minn., 154, 1858.
Saugus (“small outlet.”—Hewitt). A
£ near Lynn, Essex co., Mass.
It seems to have belonged to the Massa-
chuset, but may have been Pennacook.
The chief of Saugus ruled also the Indi-
ans at Marblehead.
Cawgust.—Josselyn (1675) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll.,
3ds., 111,322, 1833. Sagus.—Humfrey (1630), ibid.,
4th s., VI, 10, 1863. st.-Peter (1639), ibid.,
Vii, 202, 1865. Sangut.-Josselyn (1675), ibid., 3d
s., 111, 322, 1833. Saugus.-Prince (1631), ibid., 2d
s., vii, 31, 1818. Saugust.—Williams (ca. 1638),
ibid., 4th s., v.1, 252, 1863. Sawgus.-Prince (1631),
ibid., 2d s., vii, 33, 1818.
Sauk (Osā’kiwig’, ‘people of the outlet,”
or, possibly, ‘people of the yellow earth,’
in contradistinction from the Muskwaki-
wuk, “Red Earth People’, a name of the
Foxes). One of a number of Algonquian
tribes whose earliest known habitat was
embraced within the eastern peninsula of
Michigan, the other tribes being the Pot-
awatomi, the “Nation of the Fork,” and
robably the famous Mascoutens and the
oxes. The present name of Saginaw
bay (Sagină'we', signifying ‘the country
or place of the Sauk’) is apparently de-
rived from the ethnic appellative Sauk.
There is presumptive evidence that the
Sauk, Wit: the tribes mentioned above,
were first known to Europeans under
the general ethnic term “Gens de Feu”
or that of “Asistagueronon,” the latter
being the Huron translation of the spe-
cific name Potawatomi, both the terms
in question being first recorded by Cham-
plain and Sagard. In 1616 Champlain,
while in what is now Ontario, learned
from the Tionontati, or Tobacco Nation,
that their kindred, the Neutral Nation,
aided the Ottawa (Cheueux releuez) in
waging war against the Gens de Feu, i. e.
“People of the Fire, and that the Ottawa
carried on a warfare against “another na-
tion of savages who were called Asista-
SAUCON—SAUK 471
ueronon, which is to say, ‘People of the
lace of the Fire,’” who were distant from
the Ottawa 10 days’ journey; and lastly,
in more fully describing the country,
manners, and customs of the Ottawa, he
added, “In the first place, they wage war
against another nation of savages who are
called Asistagueronon, which is to say,
‘people of the fire, distant from them 10
days’ journey.” He supplemented this
statement with the remark that “they
pressed me strongly to assist them against
their enemies, who are on the shore of the
Mer Douce [Lake Huron], distant 200
leagues.” Sagard, who was in Canada
during the years 1623–26, wrote in his
Histoire du Canada (I, 194, ed. 1866),
that the sedentary and the migratory
Ottawa together waged war against the
Asistagueronon, who were 9 or 10 days'
journey '. canoe from the Ottawa, a
distance which he estimated at “about
200 leagues and more of travel.”
Before the Sauk became known as an
independent tribe, it is evident that they
formed a part of this group of important
Algonquian communities, which was
called ' the Hurons and cognate peo-
les “Asistagueronon,” and by the
rench, “Nation or People of the Fire,”
a translation of the former appella-
tive. In order therefore to understand
clearly the ethnic relations of the Sauk,
it will be necessary to review the earliest
known facts relating to this interesting
£ of tribes. So far as known, the
auk were first mentioned independently
in the Jesuit Relation for 1640 (35, ed.
1858) under the generic Huron name
Hvattoehronon, i.e. ‘people of the sun-
set, or briefly, ‘westerners. They were
here mentioned among a number of
other tribes along with the Foxes (Sken-
chiohronon), the Potawatomi (Attistaeh-
ronon), the Kickapoo (Ontarahronon,
“lake people’), the Mascoutens (Ohero-
kouaehronon, “people of the place of
grass'), the Winnebago (Aoueatsiouaenh-
ronon, “saline or brackish water people’),
and the Crane band of the Miami (Atto-
chingochronon). The following citations
from the Jesuit Relations embody some
of the evidence that the Sauk, the Pota-
watomi (q.v.), and the Nation of the
Fork, were generally comprised in the
Huron ethnic £ Asistaguero-
non, i. e. ‘People of the Place of Fire,’
which is the literal signification of the
tribal name Potawatomi.
Father Allouez, the first person to de-
scribe the Sauk, wrote in 1667 that they
were more savage than all the other
peoples he had met; that they were a
populous tribe, although they had no
fixed dwelling place, £ wanderers
and vagabonds in the forests. He was
told that if they or the Foxes found a
472
[B. A. E.
SAUK
erson in an isolated place they would
ill him, especially if he were a French-
man, for they could not endure the sight
of the whiskers of the European. et,
two years later he reported that the first
place in which he began to give religious
instruction was in a village of the “Ou-
saki,” situated at the DePere Rapids,
Wis., wherein he found several tribes in
winter quarters, namely, the “Ousaki,
the Pouteouatami, the Q' [Foxes],
and the Ovenibigoutz [Winnebago]—
about 600 souls.” Allouez adds that a
league and a half away there was another
village of about 150 persons; that at 4
leagues farther away there was another
of about 100 persons; that at 8 leagues
away there was another of about 300
persons, situated on the opposite side of
the bay; that at 25 leagues, at a place
called Ouestatinong, dwelt the Foxes,
and that at a day's journey from this
tribe dwelt the Makskouteng [Mascou-
tens] and the Oumami [Miami], the lat-
ter being reputed to be a band of the
Illinois. The Indians of this region, the
Father reported, were “more barbarous
than usual,” having no ingenuity, not
knowing even how “to make a bark dish
or a ladle,” using shells instead.
In the Jesuit Relation for 1658 (21, ed.
1858) Father Ragueneau reported what
he had learned concerning the upper
lake tribes from Father Bruillettes, a
skilful and accomplished Huron and Al-
gonquian linguist, who in listing these
tribes used to some extent the knowledge
of these communities obtained by Radis-
son and Groseilliers, who had then but
recently discovered and visited a number
of them. In the descriptive list of these
tribes cited by Father Ragueneau, the
following statements are pertinent here:
“The third nation is distant about 3
days’ journey by water from the town of
St Michel, going inland. It is com
of the Makoutensak and the Outitchak-
ouk [i. e. the Crane Miami]. The two
Frenchmen [probably Radisson and
Groseilliers] who have traveled in those
countries say that these people are of a
very mild nature.” . . . . “The four-
teenth nation has 30 towns, inhabited by
the Atsistagherronnons. They are south-
west a quarter south at 6 or 7 days’ jour-
ney from St Michel. The Onondaga
have recently declared war against
them.” This is presumptive evidence
from seemingly competent authority that
the ethnic names Mascoutens and Atsis-
tagherronnons were not in 1658 by an
means synonymous or convertible epi-
thets, and that therefore the peoples
designated by them were not identical.
This confusion as to names in question
rsisted until about 1671, as the follow-
ing citations will show. In the Jesuit
Relation for 1670 (99, ed. 1858) Father
Allouez stated that “We entered the
river which leads to the Machkoutench,
called Assista Ectaeronnons, Nation of
the Fire, by the Hurons”; but in the
Relation for the following year (p. 45)
Father Allouez stated that “The Nation
of the Fire bears this name by an error,
properly calling themselves Maskoutench,
which signifies a land cleared of trees,
such as is that which these people in-
habit; but because by the change of a
few letters which one makes, this same
word signifies fire, it follows that one
calls them the Nation of the Fire.” There
is in each of these statements an error
which was due directly to the process of
the £ elimination of tribes becom-
ing known from a group of unknown
peoples or tribes which bore a generic
name “people of the place of fire,”
derived from the specific name of an
important one of these tribes, the Pota-
watomi (q. v.), whose name signifies
literally, ‘people of the place of fire.”
This confounding of several tribes one
with another, and the consequent mis-
application of specific and generic names,
were made evidently not by the Hurons
but by French traders and missionaries.
In the Jesuit Relation for 1671 (25, ed.
1858) Father Dablon, speaking of Green
bay, Wisconsin, wrote that the Menomi-
nee, the Sauk, the Potawatomi, and other
neighboring tribes, “being driven from
their own countries, which are the lands
southward near Missilimakinac, have
taken refuge at the head of this bay, be-
yond which one can seeinland the ‘Nation
of the Fire, or Mathkoutench, with one of
the Illinois tribes called Oumiami, and the
Foxes.” . And in the same Relation (p.
37), he said: “The three nations who are
now in the bay of the Winnebago as stran-
gers resided on the mainland which is s.
of this island [i. e. Missilimakinac]—
some on the shores of the Lake of the
Illinois [i. e. Michigan], others on those
of the Lake of the Hurons. A part of
those who call themselves Salteurs [Chip:
pewa] possessed lands on the mainland
toward the w. . Four villages of
the Ottawa also had their lands in these
uarters, but especially those who bore
the name of the island, calling themselves
Missilimakinac, and who were so numer-
ous that some of those who are still living
[1670] assert that they composed 30 vil-
lages, and that they had enclosed them-
selves in a fort a league and a half in
circuit, when the Iroquois, flushed with
a victory gained over 3,000 men of this
tribe who had carried the war even into
the country of the Mohawk, came to de-
feat them.” Further (p. 42), the Father
relates: “Four nations make their abode
here, namely, those who bear the name
am. 301 sun: 473
Puants [i. e., the Wirmebqo], who have
always lived here, as it were, in their own
country, and who, having been defeated
by the Illinois, their enemies, have been
reduced from a very flourishing and pop-
ulous people to nothing; the Potawatomi,
the Sank, and the Nation of the Fork (de
la Fourche) also live here, but as stran-
gers, the fear of the Iroqnios having driven
them from their lands, which are between
the Lake of the Hurons and that of the
Illinois.” There can be little if any
doubt that in these citations the names
“Iro%uois” and “Mohawk” should be re-
place by “Nenters/’ who to these fugitive
tribes were known also as ‘Nado weg’
(sec Nadmva); otherwise established facts
are contravened by these statements, and
it has already been shown that the “ Neu-
tre Nation” aided the Ottawa against
the tribes on the shores of L. Huron.
The foregoing quotations make it evident
that the Potawatomi, the Sank, and the
‘Nation of the Fork’ were included in
the Asistagueronon of Champlain and
Sagard, represented by them as dwelling
in 1616 on the western shore lands of
L. Huron and farther westward. Thus
far no evidence has been adduced to show
that Mascoutens and Asistagueronon were
at first convertible or synonymous ap-
pellatives. '
Further, Father Dablon, in the Jesuit
Relation for 1670 (79, ed. 1858), said with
reference to the Sault Sainte Marie: “ The
first and native inhabitants of this place
are those who call themselves Pahouit-
ing8ach Irini, whom the French name
Saulteurs, because these are they who
dwell at the Sault, as in their own conn-
try, the others being there only by adop-
tion; they number only 150 souls, but
they have united with three other tribes,
who number more than 550 persons, to
whom they have made a cession of the
rights of t ieir native country; they also
reside there fixedly, except during the
time in which they go to hunt. hose
whom one calls the 'ouquet range for that
purpose southward of L. Superior, whence
they came originally, and the Outchibons
[Chiippewa] with the Marameg, north-
war of the same lake, which they regard
as their own ‘proper country.”
From the esuit Relation for 1644 it is
learned that the long struggle between
the so-called “Neutral Nation” and the
“Nation du Fen” at that time was still
maintained with unabated fury. Father
Jerome Lallemant (Jes. Rel. 1644, 98,
ed. 1858) states that in the summer of
1642 the Neuters with a force of 2,000
warriors advanced into the country of the
“Nation du Fen" and attacked a town
of this tribe which was strongly de_fended
by palisades and manned by 900 resolute
warriors; that these patriots withstood
the assaults of the besiegers for 10 dags,
but that at the end of this time the e-
voted place was carried. Many of its
defenders were killed on the spot, and 800
captives—men. women, and children-—
were taken; and 70 of the best warriors
among the prisoners were burned at the
stake, the merciless victors putting out
the eyes and cutting away the lips of all
the old men and leaving them thus to die
miserably. The Father adds the inter-
esting] statement that “this Nation of
the "re is more o ulous than all the
Neutral Nation, all) the Hurons, and all
the Iroquois, enemies of the Hurons, nt
together; it consists of a large number
of villages wherein the Algonquin lan-
guage is spoken." This last citation is
further proof that the term “Fire Na-
tion,” or “Nation of the Place of Fire,”
at that period was applied in a broad
general sense rather t an in a specific
one. Apparently it embraced al the
tribes formerly welling in the eastern
peninsula of tie present state of Mich-
1g;an, and later removed to the N. and w.
s ores of the present L. Michigan, and
still later it embraced some of the Illinois
tribes. FromtheJesuitRe1ationfor1642,
(97,ed.1858)itislearned thattheSaulteurs
informed theJesuit fathersthat ‘ ‘a certain
tribe more distant [than the Sault Sainte
Marie from the Huron mission], which
they call Pouteatami, had abandoned its
country and had come to take refuge
with the inhabitants of the Sault to escape
from some other hostile tribe that vexes
them with ceaseless wars.” This shows
that the Potawatomi were then westward
from the home of the Saultenrs, and
that their emigration from the Michigan
peninsula was not then of many years’
standing.
It has been shown from historical data
that for a long period before 1651 the
Neuters and the Ottawa together waged
bitter warfare agfinst a group of tribes
which became nown to t e French
writers as Gens de Fen, or ‘ People of the
Fire,’ and as Asistagueronon, or ‘People
of the Place of Fire,’ and lateras the Mas-
contens, by an error, the last name mean-
ing, as an appellative, ‘People Dwelling
on Small Prairies.’ There 1s no known
historical data showing that, during the
time that the Ottawa and the Nenters
occupied the peninsula N. of L. Erie,
the roquois, specifically so called, car-
ried on any warlike operations against
tribes dwel in westward of the two just
mentioned. The fact is that the name
Nadoweg, or Nado’weg, was a general
name of hateful significance which was
applied by Algonqnian tribes gsnerally
to any people of Iroqnoian stoc , as the
Neuters, the Tionontati, and the Hurons.
Now, inasmuch as the Neuters with
474
[B. A. E.
SAUK
their allies, the Ottawa, encountered
their enemies on the western “shores”
of L. Huron, i. e., in the present
Michigan peninsula, and as it is known
that as late as 1642 the Neuters
sent into this region a force of 2,000 war-
riors which destroyed a stronghold of
their enemies, it can be said with pro-
riety that the Algonquian tribesformerly
inhabiting the peninsula were driven
therefrom by the Nadó’weg, meaning,
conclusively it would seem, the Neuters,
but understood by the French mission-
aries and writers to signify the “Iro-
quois,” properly so called. Hence, the
confusion regarding the invaders who
drove out the tribes formerly dwelling
westward of L. Huron. But it is also
true that after the total defeat of the
Neuters in 1651 by the “true” Iroquois,
or League of Five Nations, these latter
tribes came in touch at once with the
tribes which had been at war against the
Neuters, and in some cases naturally the
Iroquois inherited the quarrels of the
Neuters. The Iroquois proper did not,
therefore, drive out the Potawatomi, the
Sauk, the Foxes, and the other fugitive
tribes from their ancient territories w. of
L. Huron, for the Potawatomi were in
Wisconsin as early as 1634, when Nicolet
found them there. It was nearly 20
years later that the “true”. Iroquois
advanced into the lake region in pursuit
of the Hurons, the Tionontati, and the
Neuter fugitives, fleeing from the ruins
of their towns and homes.
It seems clear that the tribes of the
Algonquian stock formerly inhabiting
the northern peninsula of Michigan were
driven out by the Neuters and the
Ottawa, their allies. It is erroneous to
assume that the fugitive tribes retreated
first southward and then westward
around the southern end of L. Michigan,
directly across rather than directly away
from the line of attack from the E. alon
Detroit and St Clair rs. It is learn
from Perrot that the Neuters occu-
ied Detroit r. Most Indians who
ave been forced to retire from a
battlefield or from their homes have
shown that they were past-masters in the
art of eluding a pursuing foe, and it has
not been shown that the Sauk, the Pota-
watomi, the Rasawakoueton or Fork tribe,
and their allies, were devoid of this
characteristic trait. It is not probable,
therefore, that the Sauk, starting from
the shores of Saginaw bay, deliberately
exposed their flank and rear to the direct
attacks of the Neuters over a march
exceeding 300 m. The more probable
course of the retreat of the Sauk and
their allies from the Michigan peninsula
was evidently northwestward across
Mackinaw straits into northern Michi-
gan, thence westward to the region
around Green bay and Fox r., where
they were first found by the early
French explorers.
From the Jesuit Relation for 1666–67
it is learned that bands of the Sauk and
Foxes were dwelling in the vicinity of
Shaugawaumikong 'i' Pointe) and that
Father Allouez preached to them and
b' some of their children. -
uring 1671–72 the expatriated Hurons
composed largely of the Tionontati and
the (Black) Squirrel band of the Ottawa
(Sinagos), having perfected preparations,
together marched against the Sioux, who
were at peace with them. On their wa
they succeeded in corrupting the Sau
with presents, and the Foxes and Potawat-
omi were induced to join the expedi-
tion. The united tribes mustered about
1,000 warriors for this raid, nearly all of
whom were armed with guns and pro-
vided with ammunition which the first
two tribes had obtained in Montreal
during the previous year. As a precau-
tionary measure they had moved their
villages back, to Michilimackinac and
Manitoulin id. As soon as this force
reached the Sioux country, it fell upon
some small villages, putting the men to
flight and capturing the women and
children. Fugitives soon spread the
alarm in all the allied villages of the
Sioux, whence issued swarms of warriors
who attacked the enemy so vigorously
that the latter were forced to abandon a
fort which they had commenced to erect
and to flee in consternation. The Sioux
pursued them so closely that they were
enabled to kill many of the fugitives,
some of whom threw away their arms to
expedite their flight. These losses and
those caused by hunger and the rigor of
the weather resulted in the practical
annihilation of the allies; the Foxes, the
Kiskakon, and the Potawatomi, being
less inured to the stress of warfare than
the others, did not lose many warriors
on this occasion, because they fled at the
beginning of the combat. The Hurons,
the Squirrel band of the Ottawa, and the
Sauk, however, distinguished themselves
by their courage and prowess, and by
their stubborn resistance materially aided
the others in making their escape. In
the retreat, which was turned to a rout
by the furious pursuit of the Sioux, the
confusion became so great that many of
the fugitives, driven by privation and
hunger, were compelled to eat one an-
other. The chief of the Squirrel band of
the Ottawa was captured by the Sioux
and condemned to torture by fire. They
broiled pieces of his flesh and forced him
to eat them. He and his brother-in-law,
the Sauk chief, were thus fed until their
death at the stake. The rest of the pris-
oners were shot to death with arrows.
Bacqueville de la Potherie says that in
BULL. 301
1665–66 the Potawatomi took the south-
ern, the Sauk the northern, part of Green
bay, and the Winnebago, who were not
fishermen, went into the forest to live on
venison and bear meat. In the spring
the Foxes notified the Sauk that they had
established themselves in quarters 30
leagues from the bay, forming a settle-
ment of about 600 lodges. The French,
for prudent reasons, left to the Sauk the
trade in peltries with the Foxes, since
they could the more quietly deal with
the Sauk in the autumn.
In 1721 the Sauk were still resident at
Green bay, but owing to growing diffi-
culties with the Foxes, they were on the
point of removing to the St Joseph r.
At this time their village was situated on
the left bank of Fox r., near its mouth.
Although consisting only of a small num-
ber of persons at this period, the Sauk
had separated into two factions, of which
one was attached to the Foxes and the
other to the Potawatomi and the French.
It was these latter who constituted the
bulk of the village mentioned above.
In 1725 the Sauk, in sympathy with
the Foxes and the Sioux, were preparing
to attack the Illinois.
According to a letter of Beauharnois,
dated July 21, 1729 (Wis. Hist. Coll.,
xv.II, 63), the Sauk and the Potawatomi
of St Joseph r., along with the Ottawa and
the Chippewa of Michilimackinac, the
Miami, Wea, and Hurons, together with
the Potawatomi and Ottawa of Detroit,
went to Montreal to inform him what had
occurred concerning the Foxes, against
whom they were then at war, and to learn
what he desired them to do further. The
Sauk, whose village was situated prob-
ably on the w. side of Fox r., near the site
of the present city of Green Bay, Wis.,
£ 1733 asylum to some refugee Foxes.
hen the Sieur De Villiers, the younger,
attempted after a formal demand for the
surrender of the Foxes by the Sauk to
take them by force, the Sauk resisted and
killed De Villiers and Monsieur De Re-
pentigny and several other Frenchmen,
thus repulsing the detachment of French
and Indian allies. Three days later the
Sauk evacuated their fort by night. They
were pursued ' the French and their
Indian allies—the Ottawa, the Menomi-
nee, and the Chippewa—under the ensign,
the Sieur De Williers, who overtook the
Sauk and the Foxes probably at what is
now called Little Butte des Morts, near
the present Appleton. De Williers at once
attacked the Sauk, and after several hours
of fighting defeated them. The Sauk lost
20, the Foxes 9, and among the injured 9
others were mortally wounded. Among
the French 13 officers and men were
wounded and 2 were killed; the Ottawa
lost 9 men, including their head chief; the
Chippewa loss was 2 killed and 4 wounded.
SAUK
475
The Marquis de Beauharnois, the gov-
ernor of Canada, at once gave orders to
attack the Sauk and the remaining Foxes
to avenge the shedding of French blood.
The death of De Williers, who was the
victor at LeRocher in 1730, led to two
important events—first, the close confed-
eration of the Sauk and the Foxes, and
second, the removal of the united tribes
from the territory of Wisconsin to the
land of the Iowa, w. of the Mississippi.
Previous to the events leading up to this
migration the Sauk had ostensibly been
allies of the French, even taking part in
the war against the Foxes, but they had
nevertheless clandestinely given aid and
comfort to the devoted Foxes. From
this period the united tribes became
known as the Sauk and Foxes.
In 1777 the Spanish authorities at San
Luis de Ylinneses knew the Sauk as one
of the tribes that came from the English
district “to receive presents at this post;
that they had 400 warriors, and that they
were kindly disposed toward the Span-
ish,” for alt &# “frequent bands” had
visited “this village,” they had caused
no trouble. In 1780 Francisco Cruzat, a
Spanish officer, wrote to Governor Ber-
nardo Galvez, of Louisiana, that he had
caused the Sauk to surrender to him two
English banners and thirteen medals
which they desired to be replaced with
Spanish medals. Cruzat accordingly
afterward made the exchange in order
that he might “content said chiefs.”
In the instructions for the Spanish
Governor of St Louis, dated Feb. 15, 1781
(Wis. Hist. Coll., xv.111,419, 1908), the
writer thereof said: “I believe it is ex-
cellent for Your Grace to have distin-
guished the zeal and affection of the Sac
tribe who have so generously lent to our
district in circumstances of so little ad-
vantage [to them]. On this occa-
sion, 16 medals are sent and 10 flags with
16 letters patent which Your Grace is to
distribute among the chiefs of the Sac
tribe, who, according to Your Grace's
advice of the 28th of September, surren-
dered 13 English medals and three ban-
ners . . . I hope that in spite of the
great presents which are distributed by
the English among these tribes, and not-
withstanding the small sum that we have,
their hopes will £ empty, even
though the [English] governor descend
from Michilimakinak, which I doubt.
At all events, the zeal, honor, and activ-
ity of Your Grace promises me a happy
result on our part in their boasted attack
on those settlements next Spring. I ap-
prove the determination which Your
Grace took with the tribes of the Misuri,
in making them hand over the two Eng-
lish banners which had been introduced
among them. Chuteau [Chouteau] de-
livered me the 14 medals and 5 English
476
[B. A. E.
SAUK
flags which Your Grace recovered from
the Sac and Pus [Potawatomi] tribes, as
I have said, they were replaced on this
occasion.” These extracts show the good
effect of the Spanish policy in restraining
the extreme western tribes from follow-
ing English agents against the American
colonists.
Among the tribes of the Illinois country,
the Sauk in 1769 received presents from
the Spaniards.
In 1766 Carver found the chief town
of the Sauk on Wisconsin r., probably on
the site of Prairie du Sac; it consisted of
about 90 lodges and 300 warriors.
From the journal of Peter Pond, 1773–
75 (Wis. Hist. Coll., xv.III, 335 et seq.),
the following citation concerning the
habits and customs of the Sauk is made:
“These People are Cald Saukeas. They
are of a Good Sise and Well Disposed—
Les Inclind to tricks and Bad manners
than thare Nighbers. Thay will take of
the traders Goods on Creadit in the fall
for thare youse. In Winter and Except
for Axedant thay Pay the Deapt Verey
Well for Indans I mite have sade Inlitend
or Sivelised Indans which are in General
made worse by the Operation. Sum
of thare Huts are £ feet Long and
Contanes Several fammalayes. . . . In
the fall of ye Year thay Leave thare Huts
and Go into the Woods in Quest of Game
and Return in the Spring to thare Huts
before Planting time. The Women Rase
Grate Crops of Corn, Been, Punkens,
Potatoes, Millans and artikels—the Land
is Exaleant—and Clear of Wood Sum
Distans from the Villeag. Thare [are]
Sum Hundred of Inhabitants. Thare
amusments are Singing, Dancing, Smoke-
ing, Matcheis, Gaming, Feasting, Drink-
ing, Playing the Slite of Hand, Hunting
and thay are famas in Mageack. Thay
are Not Verey Gellas of thare Women.
In General the Women find meanes to
Grattafy them Selves without Consent of
the Men.” Pond adds that the Sauk
warriors often joined the war parties of
neighboring tribes against the Indians on
Missouri r. and westward; that some-
times they went to the vicinity of Santa
Fé, New Mexico, and captured Spanish
horses, of which he had seen a large
number.
A Sauk band, which later became known
as the Missouri River Sauk, had been for
some time in the habit of wintering near
the post of St Louis on the Missouri.
One winter, about 1804, the head-men of
this band were drawn into negotiations
with Government officials at the post. It
is an open question if these leaders knew
what £ were doing. At any rate the
band became a party to negotiations,
which in time were to lead to the undoing
of the Sauk and Foxes, by which these
tribes were to relinquish all claim to terri-
tory in Wisconsin, Illinois, and Missouri.
The knowledge of what the Missouri River
band had done naturally incensed the
rest of the people. It was then that the
band realized what it had done, but it
was too late. Knowing the temper of the
£ the band remained away, and it
as continued to do so ever since. The
Foxes became so angry with the Sauk for
letting one of their bands act for all the
people that they began at once to draw
away from the Sauk, and in the course of
a generation they had moved over into
their hunting grounds in Iowa. Other
agreements were entered into with the
three divisions of these people before the
treaty of 1804 was finally carried out.
Out of all this, in connection with the
SAUK MAN
general unrest of the tribes of this region,
arose theso-called Black Hawkwarin 1832.
It is customary to lay the cause of this con-
flict to the refusal of the Sauk to comply
with the terms of agreement they had
entered into with the Government with
reference particularly to the lands on
Rock r. in Illinois. Be that as it may, the
actual fighting between the Sauk and the
Government was of a rather feeble charac-
ter. But the fighting between the Sauk
on the one hand and the Sioux, Omaha,
and Menominee on the other was ex-
tremely severe. These tribes, together
with the Potawatomi and Winnebago,
had previously sent emissariesto the Sauk
urging them on to fight the whites and
at the same time promising immediate
assistance. The Potawatomi were the most

ht: LL.30]
persistentinthismatter; they had prophets
in the camp of the Sauk preaching restora-
tion of the old hunting grounds, the return
of the game, and the sudden miraculous
destruction of the whites; but when hos-
tilities began, their chief, Shabonee(q.v.),
was the first to warn the whites against the
Sauk. Among the Sauk at this time was
an able man of the Thunder clan known
to the whites under the name of Black
Hawk (q.v.). He was not a chief, but
had gained a good record for bravery
and leadership in war. He was deeply
religious, and thoroughly patriotic. He
had fought under Tecumseh and had be-
come imbued with some of the ideas of
the great Shawnee. About this man
rallied the hostile Sauk. He first tried
holding the Sauk in check until he could
-In-
|-
Sauk woMAN
count on the combined help of the Kick-
apoo and Foxes, but the fighting got un-
der way before he was ready. The Sauk
were thoroughly beaten, and sought
refuge among the Foxes in Iowa. Con-
siderable resentment was felt against the
Winnebago for having delivered Black
Hawk over to the whites when he had
come to them seeking refuge; and the
same feeling was entertained toward the
Potawatomi for going over to the whites.
For some time previous to this trouble
there had been intimate relationship
between the Sauk and these two tribes.
This conflict practically broke the power
of the Sauk and Foxes. They united
again in Iowa, this time to avenge them-
selves against the Sioux, Omaha, and
Menominee, whom they chastised in lively
SAUK
477
fashion, but not enough to satisfy their
desires. So constantly harassed were the
Sioux that they finally left Iowa alto-
gether, and the Menominee withdrew
northward where they continued to re-
main. In 1837 the Sauk and Foxes made
the last of their various cessions of Iowa
lands, and were given in exchange a tract
across the Missouri in Kansas. Here
they remained practically as one people
for about 20 years. But internal dissen-
sions, due largely to Keokuk (q. v.),
were causing them to grow apart. The
maintained separate villages, the Sau
in one and the Foxes in another. One
summer about the years 1857–59, the
leading Foxes returned from a buffalo
hunt and found that during their absence
the Sauk had made a treaty with the
Government by the terms of which the
Sauk and Foxes were to take up lands in
severalty and sell the remainder, the
whole transaction having been nego-
tiated by whites to get possession of the
Indians' land for purposes of speculation.
The Fox chief refused to ratify the
agreement on behalf of the Foxes, and
for so doing was deprived of his chief-
tainship; but the Foxes did not recog-
nize the act of the '' deposing their
chief. In the fall the Fox chief went
away to Iowa, and with him most of the
Foxes. An incident occurring shortl
before this time, i. e., in 1854, had muc
to do with hastening the departure of
many of the Foxes for Iowa. While on
a buffalo hunt a party of about 50 men
were attacked by a large force of Plains
Indians, consisting, it is said, of Chey-
enne, Arapaho, Kiowa, and Comanche.
The Foxes were armed with “Kentucky
rifles,” while the others had only bows
and arrows. Retreating upon a rise of
ground where approach was possible from
only one direction, the Foxes beat off
their assailants, inflicting heavy loss.
On their return home they became un-
easy lest the Government, on learning
the news of the slaughter, might deal
sternly with them, and so they quietly
stole off to Iowa. A few Foxes had
never gone to Kansas, but had remained
in Iowa. Some had returned before the
main exodus of 1859. They finally found
a place on Iowa r., near Tama City,
where they bought a small piece of land.
This has been added to from time to time
till they now have more than 3,000 acres
which they hold in common. They have
nothing more to do with the Sauk politi-
cally. In 1867 the Sauk ceded their
lands in Kansas and in exchange were
given a tract in Indian Ter. In 1889 they
took up lands in severalty and sold the
remainder to the Government.
Language.--It is not yet possible to
determine the dialectic position of the

478
[B. A. E.
SAUK
Sauk, in particular their position with
reference to other dialects of the Central
Algonquian group from the standpoint of
mutual intelligibility. An approximate
order of relationship may be tentatively
offered. The Sauk is intimately re-
lated first to the Fox and then to the
Kickapoo. The Shawnee probably comes
next.
Material culture.—The culture of the
Sauk was that of the eastern wooded
area. They were a canoe people while
they were in the country of the Great
Lakes, using both the birch-bark canoe
and the dugout. They still retain the
dugout, and learned the use and con-
struction of the bull-boat on coming out
upon the plains. They practised agri-
culture on an extensive scale; they culti-
vated the ground for maize, squashes,
beans, and tobacco. Despite their fixed
abodes and villages they did not live a
sedentary life altogether, for much of the
time they devoted to the chase, hunting
game and fishing almost the whole year
round. They were acquainted with wild
rice, and hunted the buffalo. In the Black
Hawk war the Sauk had 450 horsemen
who were mounted on well-trained horses
and who often worsted a much larger num-
ber of U. S. cavalry. Horses were not
extensively used in agricultural pursuits
until after 1837. Their abode was the
bark house in warm weather and the oval
flag-reed lodge in winter; the bark house
was characteristic of the village. Every
gens had one large bark house wherein
were celebrated the festivals of the gens.
In this lodge hung the sacred bundles of
the gens, and here dwelt the priests that
watched over them. It is said that some
of these lodges were of the length required
to accommodate five fires. The ordinar
bark dwelling had but a single fire, whic
was at the center.
Social organization.—Society was rather
complex. In the days when the tribe
was much larger there were numerous
gentes. There may be as many as 14
entes yet in existence. These are:
rout, Sturgeon, Bass, Great Lynx or
Fire Dragon, Sea, Fox, Wolf, Bear,
Bear-potato, Elk, Swan, Grouse, Eagle,
and Thunder. It seems that at one time
there was a more rigid order of rank both
socially and politically than at present.
For example, chiefs came from the Trout
and Sturgeon gentes, and war chiefs from
the Fox gens; and there were certain
relationships of courtesy between one
gens and another, as when one acted the
rôle of servants to another, seen espe-
cially on the occasion of a gens ceremony.
Marriage was restricted to men and women
of different gentes, and was generally at-
tended with an exchange of presents be-
tween the families of the pair. Woman
as a rule was paid formal courtship before
marriage. In the case of death, a man
# marry, the sister of his deceased
wife, or a widow might become the wife
of the brother of her dead husband.
£ was practised, but was not
usual; it was a privilege that went with
wealth and social prestige. A child fol-
lowed the gens of the father, but it fre-
quently happened that the mother was
given the right to name; in that case the
child took a name peculiar to the gens of
the mother but was yet in the gens of the
father. But for this practice the gens of
an individual could generally be known
from the nature of the name. The name
is intimately connected with the gens;
for example, a name meaning “he that
moves on ahead flashing light” refers to
lightning, and is a name peculiar to the
Thundergens, Besides the grouping into
gentes, the tribe was further divided into
two great social groups or phratries: Kish-
kö" and Oshkash". The painting color of
the first was white clay, and that of the
second was charcoal. A child entered
into a group at birth, sometimes the father,
sometimes the mother determining which
£ The several groups engaged one
another in all manner of contests, es
cially in athletics. The Sauk never de-
veloped a soldier society with the same
degree of success as did the Foxes, but
they did have a buffalo society; it is said
that the first was due to contact with the
Sioux, and it is reasonable to suppose
that the second was due to influence also
from the Plains. There were a chief
and a council. As stated, the chiefs
came from the Trout and Sturgeon gentes,
and the council consisted of these, the
war-chiefs or heads of families, and all
the warriors. Politically the chief was
little more than a figurehead, but socially
he occupied first place in the tribe. Not
infrequently, however, by force of char-
acter and # natural astuteness in the
management of tribal affairs the chief
might exercise virtually autocratic power.
Furthermore, his person was held sacred,
and for that reason he was given loyal
homage.
Religion.—The religion of the Sauk is
fundamentally the £ in what are now
commonly known as manitos. The sense
of the term is best given by the combined
use of the two words “power” and
“magic.” The world is looked on as
inhabited by beings permeated with a
certain magic force, not necessarily mali-
cious and not necessarily beneficent, the
manifestation of which might produce
one or the other effect. Objects in na-
ture held to be endowed with this force
become the recipients of varying degrees
of adoration. A child is early taught to
get into personal relation with some ma-
BULL. 30] SAUK 479
nito by means of fasting and vigil to se bered probably 6,500 (Sauk,3,500, Foxes
cure his tutelary or genius. The manitos 3,000). Perrot, writing in the first quar-
of Sauk mythology and religious worship
are represented in all nature. They
are human beings, animals, birds, fishes,
reptiles, insects, plants, fire, water, and
'' the elements personified. The my-
thology of the Sauk is rich with fables of
anthropomorphic beasts and beings. The
principal myth is concerned with the god
of life, £ by cognate tribes,
with the flood, and with the restoration
of the earth.
The Sauk had numerous ceremonies,
social and religious. Some of these they
still retain. The chief two religious cere-
monies still in existence are the gens fes-
tivals and the secret rite of the Midewi-
win, or Grand Medicine Society. The
gens festival is held twice a year—in
the spring, when thanksgiving is offered
to the manitos for the new season, and
in the summer after the fields ripen.
The meeting of the Midewiwin is gener-
ally held but once a year, during the
spring, when a ceremony is conducted by
a group com of men and women
bound together by vows of secrecy.
This society is entered by initiation and
the payment of a fee, and the ceremony
is conducted with an elaborate ritual on
the occasion of the admittance of a new
member, who takes the place of one who
has died during the preceding year.
Next in importance to these are the rites
connected with death and adoption. To
express grief for dead kindred, they black-
ened their faces with charcoal, fasted, and
abstained from the use of vermilion and
of ornaments in dress. The Sauk prac-
tised four different methods of burial: (1)
the corpse was laid away in the branches
of a tree or upon a scaffold; (2) it was
placed in a sitting posture, with the back
supported, out on the open ground; (3)
it was seated in a shallow grave with all
but the face buried and a shelter was
placed over the grave; (4) there was com-
plete burial in the ground. The ghost
world is said to be in the W. beyond the
setting sun, and thither it is said the
people go after death. The brother of
the culture-hero is master of the ghost
world, while the culture-hero himself is
said to be at the N., in the region of snow
and ice. The Sauk are looking for his
return, when they believe the world will
come to an end, and they and the culture-
hero will go to join his brother.
The close relations of the Sauk with
the Foxes in historical times make it
difficult to form more than an approxi-
mate estimate of their numbers in the
past, but it is probable that the population
of the tribe never exceeded 3,500 souls.
When first known to history, i. e. in
1650, the Sauk and Foxes together num-
ter of the 18th century, says that the
Potawatomi, the Sauk, and the Foxes
composed a body of more than 1,000 war-
riors. The principal estimates of the
Sauk alone are: 750 persons in 1736; 1,000
# 2,000 (1766); 2,250 (1783); 2,850
1810); 4,800 (Beltrami, 1825); and 2,500
(1834). The two tribes together have
been estimated at 3,000 (1820); 6,400
(1825); 5,300 (1834); 5,000 (1837). The
estimates of the combined tribes indicate
that the Foxes (q.v.) were the more nu-
merous, but these appear to be incorrect.
In 1885 the two tribes had a total popu-
lation of about 930, of whom 457 were
in Indian Ter., 380 (who claimed to be
Foxes only) were at Tama, Iowa, and 87
ins. E. Nebraska; in addition there were a
few at the various Indian schools. The
Report of the Commissioner of Indian
Affairs for 1909 gives 352 persons (almost
all Foxes) at the Sauk and Fox agency
Iowa, 536 (chiefly Sauk) at the Sauk and
Fox agency in Oklahoma, and 87 Sauk
and Foxes (chiefly Sauk) in Kansas, a
total Sauk and Fox population of 975.
The Sauk made or were parties to the
following treaties with the United States:
Treaty of Ft Harmar, Jan. 9, 1789; St
Louis, Mo, (Sauk and Fox), Nov. 3, 1804;
Portage des Sioux, Mo. (Sauk of Mis-
souri), Sept. 13, 1815; St Louis, Mo., May
13, 1816; Ft Armstrong, Ill. (Sauk and
Fox), Sept. 3, 1822; Washington, D.C.
Sauk and Fox), Aug. 4, 1824; Prairie
u Chien, Wis. (Sauk and Fox), Aug.
19, 1825, and July 15, 1830; Ft Arm-
strong, Ill. (Sauk and Fox), Sept. 21, 1832;
Ft Leavenworth, Mo. (Sauk and Fox),
Sept. 17, 1836; near Dubuque, Iowa (Sau
and Fox), Sept. 27 and 28, 1836; Wash-
ington, D. C. (Sauk and Fox), Oct. 21,
1837; ditto (Sauk and Fox of Missouri),
same date and place; Sauk and Fox
ncy, Ia. (Sauk and Fox), Oct. 11, 1847;
ashington, D. C. (Sauk and Fox of
Missouri), May 18, 1854; Sauk and Fox
# Kan. (Sauk and Fox), Oct. 1
1859; Nemaha agency, Nebr. (Sauk and
Fox), Mar. 6, 1861; and Washington, D.C.
(Sauk and Fox), Feb. 18, 1867.
For more detailed information con-
cerning the ' '' wars, alliances,
and migrations of the Sauk and their in-
terrelations with the French and neigh-
boring Indian tribes, consult Bacqueville
de la Potherie, Histoire de L'Amérique
Septentrionale, 1753; Perrot, Mémoire sur
les Moeurs, Coustumes et Relligion des
Sauvages de l’Amérique Septentrionale,
1864; Jesuit Relations, I-III, 1858, also
Thwaites edition, I-LxxIII, 1896–1901; the
Collections of the State Historical Society
of Wisconsin; Laverdière, (Euvres de
Champlain, 1870; Sagard Theodat, His-
480
[B. A. E.
SAUKAULUTUCEIS—SAVOYAN
toire du Canada, I-IV, 1866; Sagard Theo-
dat, Voyage du Pays des Hurons, 1-11,
1865. (J. N. B. H.)
Asaukees.—Ramsey in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1849,73, 1850.
Assegunaigs. - Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, 1, 191,
1851.—Hoti'nestakon'.—Hewitt, Onondaga MS., B.
A. E., 1888 (Onondaga name). Houattoehronon.–
Jes. Rel., index, 1858. Hvattoehronon.—Jes. Rel.
1640, 35, 1858. Jakis.-Rasles (ca. 1723) in Mass.
list. Soc. Col. 2d s. viii, 251, 1819 (mis.
#' Osagi.—Baraga, Eng.-Otch. Dict., 218,
878 (Chippewa form). Osáki.—Gatschet, Pota-
watomi MS., 1878 (Potawatominame; pl. Osákik).
Osankies.—Ramsay in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1849, 74, 1850
(misprint). Osaugeeg.–Tanner, Narr., 315, 1830
(Ottawa name). Osaukies.—Ramsey in Ind. Aff.
Rep. 1849, 77, 1850. 0'-saw-kee.—Lewis and Clark,
Discov., 29, 1806. , 8atoeronnon.—Potier, Huron
MS. Grammar, ca. 1762 (Huron name). Ouatoie-
ronon.—Ibid. Ousaki.—Jes. Rel. 1667, 21, 1858.
Ousakiouek.—Ibid. Ozaukie.—Parker, Minn.
Handbook, 13, 1857. Quatokeronon.-Potier,
Huron MS. Grammar, ca. 1762 (another Huron
name). Saakies.—Long, Exped. St Peters R., II,
450, 1824. Saaskies.—Boudinot, Star in the West,
128, 1816 £"' Saasskies.—Ibid., 107 (mis-
rint). Sachi.—York (1700) in N. Y. Doc. Col.
ist., IV, 749, 1854. Sacks.—Harris, Tour, 195, 1805.
s ..—Coxe, Carolana, 48, 1741. Sacs.—Doc. of
1695 in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., 1.x, 619, 1855. Saga-
seys,—Croghan (1759 # Rupp, West. Pa., 146, 1846.
Sagiwa.—Gatschet, Kaw MS. vocab., 27, 1878
(Kansa name). Sakawes.–Pike Exped., Coues
ed., I, 101, 1895. Sakawis-Ibid. sakes -lords of
Trade (1721) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., V, 622, 1805.
Sā-kè-w'é–Long, Exped. St. Peters R., 1,218, 1824
£ name). Sakewi.—Ibid., ii, 450. Saki.—Jes.
el. 1670, 98, 1858. Sa-ki-yü.–Grayson, Creek MS.
vocab., B.A. E., 1885 (Creek name for united Sauk
and £), Saks.–McKenney and Hall., Ind.
Tribes, III, 79, 1854. Saky.—Jes. Rel. 1670,96, 1858.
Sankewi-Tanner, Narr., 315, 1830 (misprint?).
Sanks.—Jones, Ojebway Inds, 69, 1861 (mis-
print). Saques.—Water, Mith, pt. 3, sec. 3, 266,
1816. Saquis.—La #": (1700) in French, Hist.
Coll. La., III, 23, 1851. Sauckeys.—De Butts (1795)
in Am. State Pap., Ind. Aff., 1,567, 1832. Saucs.–
De Smet, Oregon Miss., 161, 1847. Saugies.—Old
map in Lapham, Inds. of Wis., 16, 1870. Sauk.—
Pike Exped., I, app., 20, 1810. Saukees.—
Lewis and Clark, Discov., 15, 1806. Saukeys.—
Clark (1809) in Am. State Pap., Ind. Aff., 1,798,
1832. Saukies.—Edwards (1788) in Mass. Hist.
Soc. Coll., 1st s., 1x, 92, 1804. Sawkee.—Pike,
Trav., 134, 1811. Sawkeys.—Johnston (1810) in
Am. State Pap., Ind. Aff., 1,799, 1832. Sawkies.—
Volney, View of U. S. A., 352, 1804. Sawkis
Vater, Mith., pt. 3, sec. 3, 266, 1816. Saxes.
Goldthwait (1766) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st s.,
x, 122, 1809. Scungsicks.—Albany conf. (1726) in
N.Y. Doc. Col. Hist, v,791, 1855 (apparently given
as the Iroquois name for the Sauk; the Foxes are
called Quacksis in the same doc.; Hewitt thinks the
form may be intended for Skenchiohronon “Fox,’
the Huron name for the Foxes, and bl
for the united tribes). Shakies.—Croghan (1759
uoted by Jefferson, Notes, 143, 1825. Shakirs.--
utchins (1768), ibid. (misprint). Shockays:-
Croghan (1765) in Monthly Am. Jour. Geol., 272,
1831. Shockeys.—Croghan ''' Rupp,
West, Pa., app., 132, 1846. £: roghan
(1760) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 4th s., 1x, 250, 1871.
Skakies.–Inlay, West. Ter, 290, 1797 (misprint).
Sokkie.—Dalton (1783) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll.,
1st s., x, 123, 1809. aukies.—Lewis, Trav., 37
1809(misprint). Za'-ke.—Riggs, Dak. Gram. and
Dict., 275, 1852 (Santee and Yankton Sioux name).
Saukaulutuchs. Reported to be the
name of a small band of Indians in the inte-
rior of Vancouver id. They traded with
the Nootka and are said to have spoken
the same language; from the latter circum-
stance the Nootka had a superstition that
'' were the spirits of their dead.
Sãa-Kāalituck.–Mayne, Brit. Col., 180, 1861. Sau-
kaulutuchs.-Keane in Stanford, Compend., 534,
1878. Sau-kau-lutuck.—Lord, Nat. in Brit. Col., I,
158, 1866
Sauk-eye. See Sockeye.
Sauktich. A Squawmish village com-
munity inhabiting Hat id., Howe sd.,
Brit. Col.
:*—Hill Tout in Rep. Brit. A. A. S., 474,
1900.
Sault au Recollet (French: ‘rapids of
the Récollet,” because a Récollet mis-
sionary was drowned there early in the
17th century). A Catholic Iroquois mis-
sion village near the mouth of Ottawa r.,
in Two Mountains co., Quebec, estab-
lished in 1696 by converts from The
Mountain. In 1704 the rest of the In-
dians at The Mountain removed to the
new mission. In 1720 the settlement was
abandoned, and the inhabitants, number-
ing about 900, built a new village at Oka
(q.v.). J. N. B. H.)
Annunciation.—Shea, Cath. Miss., 329, 1855 (mis-
sion name bestowed in 1704). Lorette.—Ibid., 329
first mission name; see also Lorette). Sault au
olet.—Vaudreuil '' in N. Y. Doc. Col.
Hist., Ix, 860, 1855. Sault au Recollet.—Shea,
Cath. Miss., 328, 1855. Saut au Récollet.—Vau-
dreuil (1717) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., Ix, 961, 1855.
Saumingmiut (“inhabitants of the left
side’). A subtribe of the Okomiut Es-
kimo of Baffin land, inhabiting the ex-
tremity of Cumberland penin. Their
villages are Kekertaujang and Ukiadliv-
ing. Pop. 17 in 1883. See Boas in Trans.
Anthr. Soc. Wash., III, 96, 1885.
Shaumeer.—Kumlien in Bull. Nat. Mus., no.15, 15,
1879. SSaumingmiut.-Boas in Deutsche Geog.
Blätt., VII, 34, 1885. - -
Sauniktumiut. An Eskimo tribe on the
coast of Hudson bay, S. of the Kinipetu,
in the region of Port Churchill; pop. 178
in 1902.—Boas in Bull. Am. Mus. Nat.
Hist., xv, 6, 1901; 378, 1907.
Saunutung. A spring settlement of the
Kinguamiut Eskimo at the entrance to
Nettilling fiord, Baffin land.—Boas in 6th
Rep. B. A. E., map, 1888.
Sauquonckackock. A Pequot village in
1638, on the w. bank of Thames r., below
Mohegan, New London co., Conn., occu-
pied by a portion of the conquered tribe
subject to the Mohegan.—Williams
(1638) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 4th s.,
VI, 251, 1863.
Sauwontiats (Sau-won'-ti-ats). A Paiute
band formerly in or near Moapa valley,
s. E. Nev.; pop. 92 in 1873.—Powell in
Ind. Aff. Rep. 1873, 50, 1874.
Saveata. See Sabeata.
Savinnars. Given as a tribe on Vancou-
ver id., N., of Nootka sq. Unidentified,
but undoubtedly either a Nootka tribe or
the Nootka name of a Kwakiutl tribe.
Savinards.-Armstrong, Oregon, 136, 1857. Savin-
nars.-Jewitt, Narr., 36, 1849.
Savoyan. A name of the gold thread
(Coptis trifoliata) and of certain species
of bedstraw (Galium boreale, etc.), which
has come into American English through
the savoyane of Canadian French. The
Indians used the root of Coptis trifoliata


RULL. 30]
to make a yellow dye for their baskets,
porcupine-guills, skins, etc. . The word
is derived from the Algonquian term for
the goldthread, represented by the Nipis-
sing-Chippewa atisawaidin, literally mean-
ing ‘skin dye,” from atiso, “to be dyed,’
and waidin, “skin.” (A. F. C.)
Sawagativa (Sa-wa’-ga-ti-va, “large
hill’). A Paviotso tribe formerly about
Winnemucca, N. Nev.–Powell, Paviotso
MS., B. A. E., 1881.
Sawamish. A Salish division on Tot-
ten inlet, at the s. end of Pugetsd., Wash.
Not to be confounded with Samamish.
Sah-wah-mish.—Starling in Ind. Aff. Rep., 171,
1852. Sa-wa-mish.–Gibbs in Pac. R. R. Rep., I,
435, 1855.
Sawani. A subtribe or division of the
Cholovone, E. of lower San Joaquin r.,
Cal.
Sawani.—Pinart, Cholovone MS., 1880. Saywa-
mines.—Hale, Ethnol. and Philol., VI, 630, 1846.
Seywamines.—Bancroft, Nat. Races, 1, 450, 1874.
Suraminis.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, June 8, 1860.
Sawanogi (Creek form of Shawano, or
Shawnee). A former town of Shawnee
Indians incorporated with the Creek
confederacy, situated on the s. side of
Tallapoosa r., in Macon, co., Ala. It is
mentioned in Bartram's list in 1773, and
again by Hawkins in 1799, at which time
its people still retained their distinctive
language and tribal customs. A few
Yuchi were living with them. ... From a
statement by Adair (Am. Inds., 410, 1775)
it is probable that they had joined the
Creeks about the middle of the 18th cen-
tury. See Shawnee. J. M.)
Saway-yanga. A former Gabrieleño
rancheria near San Fernando mission, Los
Angeles co., Cal.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer,
May 11, 1860.
Sawcunk (Delaware: Sákunk, ‘at-the-
mouth (of a stream).” A former impor-
tant village on the N. bank of Ohio r. near
the mouth of Beaver cr., about the site of
the present Beaver, Beaver co., Pa. It
was a fur-trading station of note, and after
the establishment of Ft Duquesne the
French erected houses there for the Dela-
ware, Shawnee, and Mingo inhabitants.
Sawcunk was the home of Shingass, noted
for his hostility toward the frontier settle-
ments. It was abandoned when the Eng-
lish took Ft Duquesne in 1758.
Beaver Creek.—Weiser (1748) quoted by Rupp,
West. Penn., , app., 14, 1846. Saccung.—Post
(1758) quoted by 'ou'. Penn., II, app., 124, 1798.
Sackung.—Ibid., 122. £ 92. San-
konk.—Post (1758) quoted by Rupp, op. cit.,
app., 81. Sawcung:-Post quoted by Proud, op.
£ £
sawku '' £” £"#"#.
Shingas's Old Town.—Thwaites, Early Western
Trav., 1, 26, note, 1904. Sohkon.—Ibid. Söh'-
koon.–Alden (1834) in Mass. Hist.Soc. Coll., 3ds.,
VI, 145, 1837.
Saweachic (‘place of many pines’). A
Tarahumarerancheria 25m. E. of Chinatu,
w. Chihuahua, Mexico.—Lumholtz, inf’n,
1894.
57009°–Bull. 30, pt 2–12—31
S AWAGATIVA-SAWS
481
Sawkin. A Delaware village on the E.
bank of Delaware r., in New Jersey, in
1675.—Newcastle conf. (1675) in N. Y.
Doc. Col. Hist., XII, 523, 1877.
Sawkwey. See Sockeye. -
Sawmehnaug ' the chief's
name). A village, probably Potawatomi,
on Fox r., Ill., on a tract sold in 1833.—
Treaty of Prairie du Chien (1829) in U. S.
Ind. Treat., 162, 1873.
Sawokli (sáwi‘raccoon”, wikli ‘town'). A
former Hitchiti town in the open pine
forest on the w. bank of Chattahoochee
r., in N. E. Barbour co., Ala., 6 m. below
Oconee. In 1832 it had 2 chiefs and 56
families. (A. S. G.)
Chau-woc-e-lau-hatchee.-Royce in 18th Rep. B.
A. E., Ala. map, 1900. Chawaccola Hatchu.–U.S.
Ind. Treat. (1827), 421, 1837. Chewackala.—Swan
1791) in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, v, 262, 1855.
he-wak-a-to.—Sen. Ex. Doc. 425, 24th Cong., 1st
sess., 215, 1836. Che woko lee.—Schoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes, IV, 580, 1854. Chowockolo,-H. R. Doc. 452,
25th Cong., 2d sess., 49, 1838. Chowocolo.—Taylor,
ibid., 61. Ehawho-ka-les.–Morse, Rep. to Sec. War,
364, 1822. Great Säwokli.–Gatschet, Creek Migr.
Leg., I, 144, 1884. Great Swaglaw.—Bartram, Trav-
els, 462, 1791. Sabacola.—Barcia, Ensayo (1718),
336, 1723. Sá-ukli.—Gatschet, op. cit., I, 144.
Sau-woo-ge-lo.—Hawkins (1799), Sketch, 65, 1848.
Sau-woo-ge-to-Royce in 18th Rep. B. A. E., Ga.
map, 1899. Sawakola.—Adair, Am. Inds, 257, 1775.
Sáwokli, –Gatschet, op. cit., 1,144. Shogleys.—
McKenney and Hall, Ind. Tribes, 111, : 1854.
Sh .--Romans, Florida, i. 59, 1775 son-
wuckolo.—H. R. Ex. Doc.276,24th Cong., 1st sess.,
308, 1836. Souckelas.—Boudinot, Star in West, 128,
1816. Souikilas.–French trader in Smith, Bou-
quet Exped., 70, 1766. Soulikilas.—Bouquet (1764)
quoted by Jefferson, Notes, 145, 1825. Souwa-
goolo.–U. S. Ind. Treat. (1814), 162, 1837. Sou-
w lo.—Ibid. Sowoccolo.—Schoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes, IV, 578, 1854. So-wok-ko-los.-Drake, Bk.
Inds., bk. iv, 94, 1848. Suoculo.–U.S. Ind. Treat.
# 420, 1837. Swaggles town.—Am. State
pers, Ind. Aff. (1793), I, 383, 1832. Swaglaw.—
Form cited by Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg., I, 144,
1884. Swaglers.—Robin, Voy., I, map, 1807.
Swagles.—McCall, Hist. Georgia, I, #. 1811.
Swales.—Harris, Voy. and Trav., II, 335, 1802.
Sawokliudshi (‘little Sawokli’). A
former Hitchiti town on the E. bank of
Chattahoochee r., Quitman co., Ga., 4 m.
below Oconee. It contained about 20
families in 1799.
Little Sawokli.-Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg., I, 144,
1884. Little Swaglaw.—Bartram, Travels, 462, 1791.
sau-wooge-loo-che-Hawkins (1799), sketch. 65,
1848. Sawokli-ü'dshi.—Gatschet, s' cit. Swga-
hatchies.—Robin, Voy., I, map, 1807. -
Saws. The aborigines employed primi-
tive forms of the saw in shaping metal,
stone, bone, and other hard substances.
The chief use, however, was that of di.
'i...' of the raw material
inten for further elaboration. These
implements took many forms, and their
use involved two distinct processes—one
in which the saw employed was harder
than the material sawed and was oper-
ated by direct abrasion, and the other in
which the implement was softer than the
material cut sharp sand being introduced
as the abrading agent. The former were
usually thin pieces of hard stone, the
edges of which were notched by chip-
482
[B. A. E.
SAWUARA-SCALPING
ping; doubtless other flaked implements,
such as knives and spearheads, served on
occasion for kindred purposes. Later
saws were thin pieces or strips of almost
any available material, beneath which
the sand was moved back and forth or
into the under surfaces of which the grains
became imbedded, thus forming a kind
of rasp or file. The dividing of masses
of the harder stones was of course a tedi-
ous process and required great patience,
but that the work was effective is shown
by many£ The cutting of por-
tions of jade for use in the manufacture
of adzes and other implements by the
natives of Alaska serves to illustrate this.
See Stonework. (w. H. H.)
Sawuara. Given as a Karok settlement
of two houses on the E. bank of Klamath
r., not far below Orleans bar, N. W. Cal.
Sa-ron-ra.–McKee (1851) in Sen. Ex. Doc. 4, 82d
Cong.1 spec. sess., 194, 1853. Sa-vour-ras.–Ibid.,
215. Sa-vow-ra.—Ibid., 161. Sa-wa-rahs.–Meyer,
Nach dem Sacramento,282, 1855. Shah-woo-rum.—
Gibbs, MS. Miscel., B. A. E., 1852.
Sayenqueraghta (' Smoke Revanishes,”
also known as Old King and Old Smoke).
A Seneca chief during the Revolutionary
£ His place of residence was on
moke cr., 5 or 6 m. s. of Buffalo, N. Y.
He is first mentioned by Zeisberger in
1750 (Conover, Sayenqueraghta, 2, 1885).
His name £ in the treaty of John-
son Hall, N.Y., Apr. 3, 1764; he also fig-
ured at the Easton treaty of 1758, and was
#' in most of the conferences of
is tribe and of the Six Nations up to
1775. He was speaker in 1774, com-
manded the Seneca at Oriskany, and led
them at Wyoming. Mrs Campbell spoke
of him in 1779 as “Guyanguahto, or, as
he was commonly called, Grahta, the
Seneca King.” is death occurred be-
fore 1788. Although wielding great influ-
ence over his tribe as head-chief, he was
not an elected or hereditary chief, but
held office at the dictation of the British
government and with the willing consent
of his people. (C. T. W. M. '
Sayokinck. A Chumashan village for-
merly on Arroyo Burro, near Santa Bar-
bara, Cal.
Sayokenek.—Bancroft, Nat. Races, 1, 459, 1874.
Sayokinck.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Apr. 24, 1863.
Sazeutina. A Nahane tribe inhabiting
the region between Dease and Black rs.,
Brit. Col. In 1887 they numbered 94.
Petitot considered them an outlying east-
ern offshoot of the Sekani.
Sa-zé-oo-ti-na. —Dawson in Rep. Geol. Surv. Can.
1887–8, 200b, 1889. Sicanees.—Dall in Cont. N. Am.
Ethnol., 1, 33, 1877 (so called by traders). Thè-
Kka-'ne.-Petitot, Autour du lac des Esclaves, 362,
1891. Thikanies.' Hardisty in Smithson. Rep.
1866, 311, 1872.
Scabbards. See Receptacles.
Scalping. The common name for the
Indian practice of removing a portion of
the skin, with hair attached, from an
enemy's head, for trophy purposes. The
word scalp is derived from an old Low
German word signifying a shell or sheath.
The equivalent word in the various In-
dian languages commonly refers either to
skin or hair.
The practice is not exclusively an In-
dian one, having been noted among the
ancient Scythians as far back as the time
of Herodotus. Neither was it common
to all the American tribes, as so often
supposed. On the contrary, recent re-
searches by Friederici indicate that it was
confined originally in North America to
a limited area in the E. United States
and the lower St Lawrence region, about
equivalent to the territory held by the
Iroquoian and Muskhogean tribes and
their immediate neighbors. It was ab-
sent from New England and much of the
Atlantic Coast region, and was unknown
until comparatively recent times through-
out the whole interior and the Plains
area. It was not found on the Pacific
coast, in the Canadian N. W., or in the
Arctic region, or anywhere s. of the
United States, with the exception of an
area in the Gran Chaco country of South
America. Throughout most of America
the earlier trophy was the head itself.
The spread of the scalping practice over
a great part of central and western United
States was a direct result of the encour-
ment in the shape of scalp bounties
offered by the colonial and more recent
£ even down to within the
ast fifty years, the scalp itself being su-
perior to the head as a trophy by reason
of its lighter weight and greater adapt-
ability to display and ornamentation.
The operation of scalping was painful,
but by no means fatal. £ impression
that it was fatal probably arises from the
fact that the scalp was usually taken from
the head of a slain enemy as a token of his
death, but among the Plains tribes the
attacking party frequently strove to over-
wer his enemy and scalp him alive, to
inflict greater agony before killing him,
and frequently also a captured enemy was
scalped alive and released to go back thus
mutilated to his people as a direct defiance
and as an incitement to retaliation. The
portion taken was usually a small circular
toh of skin at the root of the scalplock
just back of the crown of the head. The
“scalplock” itself was the small hair
braid which hung from the back of the
head, as distinguished from the larger
side braids. It was usually decorated
with beads or other ornaments. When
opportunity offered the whole top skin
'' head, with the hair attached, was
removed, to be divided later into smaller
scalplocks for decorating war-shirts, leg-
ings, etc. The operation was performed
y making a quick knife stroke around
the head of the fallen enemy, followed by
BULL. 30]
a strong tug at the scalplock. The teeth
also were sometimes used in the pulling
process, and the victor usually knelt
with knee pressed down upon the back
of his victim stretched face downward.
The one who took the scalp was not neces-
sarily the same one who had killed the
victim; neither was the number of scalps,
but rather of coups (q.v.), the measure
of the warrior's prowess. The fresh
scalp was sometimes soon afterward
offered as a sacrifice to the sun, the water,
or some other divinity. In the former
case it was held up to the sun, with a
short prayer by the owner, and then care-
fully stretched on a buffalo-chip and thus
left on the prairie. When sacrificed to
the water the scalp was thrown into the
river after a similar prayer. When pre-
served for a time, as was most usual, the
scalp was cleaned of the loose flesh on
its under side, and then stretched by
means of sinew cords around its circum-
ference within a hoop of about 6 in. dia-
meter, tied at the end of a light rod.
When dry the skin side was painted
either entirely red, or one half red and
the other half black. The hair was care-
fully rebraided and decorated with vari-
ous ornaments. It was carried thus by
the women in the triumphal scalp dance
on the return of the successful war-party
to the home camp and then, having served
its first purpose, was retained as a bridle
pendant by the warrior, deposited with
the tribal “medicine,” or thrown away
in some retired spot.
The many ceremonies, taboos, and be-
liefs in connection with scalps and scalp-
ing are too numerous for treatment within
the limits of a brief article. For a discus-
sion of the whole subject the reader
should consult Friederici, (1) Skalpieren
und āhnliche Kriegsgebräuche in Amer-
ika, Braunschweig, 1906, (2) in Smith-
son. Rep. 1906, 1907.
The numerous popular misconceptions
in connection with the scalping practice
may be recapitulated in a series of nega-
tives. The custom was not general, and
in most regions where found was not even
ancient. The trophy did not include any
rt of the skull or even the whole scalp.
he operation was not fatal. The £
was not always evidence of the killing of
an enemy, but was sometimes taken from
a victim who was allowed to live. It was
not always taken by the same warrior who
had killed or wounded the victim. It was
not always preserved by the victor. The
warrior's honors were not measured by
the number of his scalps. The scalp
dance was performed, and the scalps car-
ried therein, not by the men, but by the
women. See Hair dressing. (J. M.)
Scaltalpe. A Chinookan village a short
distance above the cascades of Columbia
SCALTALPE-SCANDINAVIAN INFLUENCE
483
£reg-Lee and Frost, Oregon, 176,
Scandaouati, Scandawati. See Skanda-
wati.
Scandinavian influence. The discovery
of Greenland by the Norsemen in 985
A. D. and their occasional voyages south-
ward apparently as far as Nova Scotia,
together with their colonization of Green-
land for most of the period between 1000
and 1500, form an episode in the pre-
columbian period the influence of which
on the natives has been confined almost
exclusively to the Eskimo of Greenland
and the coast of Labrador. It is now the
nerally accepted belief that the Mark-
and of the Icelandic historians was New-
foundland, and Vineland a part of Nova
Scotia. Storm states that he would iden-
tify the inhabitants of Vineland with the
Indians—Beothuk or Micmac (Reeves,
Finding of Wineland the Good, 176,
1895). The long contact of Scandinavian
settlers with the Eskimo of Greenland,
although having no marked effect on the
habits and customs of the latter in the
historic era, has had some influence in
this direction. The contact began about
1000, and by 1450 the colonies had ceased
to make reports to the home country and
were forgotten by the civilized world.
They were probably exterminated or
absorbed by the natives. Rink (Tales
and Trad. of Eskimo, 75, 1875) goes so
far as to say: “The features of the na-
tives in the southern part of Greenland
indicate a mixed descent from Scandi-
navians and Eskimo, the former, however,
not having left the slightest sign of any
influence on the nationality or culture
of the present natives.” Mason (Am.
Anthr. x1, .356, 1898) suggests that the
well-known skill of the Eskimo in ivory-
carving and etching has arisen since con-
tact with the whites, and is due to the
introduction of iron; but Boas (Bull. Am.
Mus. Nat. Hist., xv, 367, 1901) considers
that the resemblance of Eskimo art to the
birch-bark art of the Indians indicates
that such origin is impossible, though
European influence may account for some
of its exuberant development. With the
mission of Egede in 1721 began the Chris-
tianizing of the Eskimo of the w. coast of
Greenland and the institution of schools,
charitable and judicial institutions, etc.,
which have resulted in what is called their
civilization (see Missions). Intoxicating
liquors have largely been kept from
them, but the introduction of firearms
has caused deterioration of their ancient
skill in fishing and hunting. The adop-
tion of writing, according to some, has
impaired the ability of the Eskimo as
kaiakers. The abolition of native laws
and authority has led, Rink observes,
to “a kind of self-abasement and dis-
484
[B. A. E.
SCANONAENRAT—SCARIFICATION
heartening.” Another result of Euro-
pean contact is the tendency to make
the houses smaller and the impairment
of the power of the head of the family.
From the earliest times “Europeans of
the working classes have intermarried
with native women, and formed their
household after the Greenland model,
with merely a few European improve-
ments.” The presence of a few Scandi-
navian words, for example, kunia ‘wife,’
in the jargon of the Pt Barrow Eskimo
and whites, is due to Danish rather than
to Norse influence. Another Danish loan-
word employed in the east may be cited—
tupak, tobacco.’
Scandinavian influence is represented
also by the results of the Swedish set-
tlements in New Jersey during the period
1638–55, after the Swedes had driven out
the English colonists and before the
were themselves subjected by the Dutc
and succeeded by Lutheran missionaries.
As the labors of Campanius, Biörck, Hes-
selius, and others show, the Swedes came
into very close contact with the Indians
(Nelson, Ind. of New Jersey, 1894), and
the American dialect of Swedish adopted
several names of plants and animals from
the Indian tongues of the region. As
Nelson notes (ibid., 77), Biörck's Dis-
sertatio Gradualis, published in 1731, con-
tains valuable material bearing on the
subject of the religion of the tribes of
Delaware r.
Consult, in addition to the works above
cited, Durrett in Filson Club Pub. 23, 1908;
Egede, Description of Greenland, 1745;
Fischer, Discoveries of the Norsemen in
America, 1903; Fowke in Am. Anthr., II,
1900; Iowa Jour. Hist, and Pol., III, no.
1, 1905; Leland, Algonquin Legends, 1885;
Stefánsson in Am. Anthr., VIII, no. 2,
1906. (A. F. C.)
Scanonaenrat,
situated between Nottawasaga bay and L.
Simcoe, Simcoe co., Ontario. It was oc-
cupied by the Tohontaenrat, one of the
four Huron tribes. The Jesuit mission of
St Michel was established there. In
1649, on the overthrow of the Hurons,
the Tohontaenrat abandoned their vil-
lage in a body and were incorporated
with the Seneca. (J. N. B. H.)
Sainct Michel.—Jes. Rel. 1641, 81, 1858. Scanona-
enrat.—Ibid. 1636, 77, 1858. Scanonaentat.—Ibid.
1639, 72, 1858. , Scanonaerat.—Shea quoted by
Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, IV, 204, 1854. Scanona-
henrat.-Champlain, CEuvres, IV, 30, note, 1870.
Scanouaenrat.-Jes. Rel. 1635, 35, 1858. St.
Michael's.—Shea, Cath. Miss., 192, 1855.
Scarface Charley. A celebrated warrior,
best known through his connection with
Capt Jack, or Kintpuash, during the Mo-
doc war of 1873. # the natives he was
known as Chíkchikam-Lupalkuelátko,
meaning “wagon scar-faced, whence the
name by which he was known to the
whites by reason of a disfigurement caused
A former Huron village .
by his having been run over by a mail
stage when a child. Capt Jack spoke of
him as a relative, but it is said also that
he was a Rogue River Indian of the Tip-
soe Tyee (Bearded Chief's) band and
joined Capt Jack some years prior to the
war of 1873, when 22 years of age. Scar-
face was among those who taunted Jack
when, after the first attack and repulse
of the white soldiers, he was disposed
to enter into a treaty of peace. When
the Modoc became angered during Judge
Steele's last visit to them in the lava-
beds, Scarface and Capt Jack saved the
life of Steele by guarding him during the
night; and when Odeneal and Dyar vis-
ited the Modoc, Jan. 27, 1873, on behalf
of the Commissioner of Indian Affairs,
Scarface would have killed them on the
' had he not been restrained by Jack.
e was also the first to fire on the troops
when Capt Jackson attempted the arrest
of Jack's band on Jan. 28.
Rev Dr Thomas, who was killed in the
£ commission massacre, on the day
fore his death called Scarface Charley
the “Leonidas of the lava-bèds.” He
was never known to be guilty of any act
not authorized by the laws of legitimate
warfare, and entered his earnest protest
inst the killing of Gen. Canby and Dr
Thomas. He led the Modoc against Maj.
Thomas and Col. Wright when the troops
were so disastrously repulsed with a loss of
about two-thirds in killed and wounded.
Wearied of the slaughter, he is said to have
shouted to the survivors, “You who are
not dead had better go home; we don’t
want to kill you all in a day!” Later he
said, “My heart was sick at seeing so
many men killed.” -
Scarface Charley was one of the wit-
nesses called to testify in behalf of the
Modoc prisoners during their trial in July
following. He was sent with other pris-
oners successively to Ft. D. A. Russell,
Wyo., Ft McPherson, Neb., and the Qua-
paw ncy, Ind. Ter., where he died
about Dec. 3, 1896. For his portrait, see
Modoc.
Scarification. Scarification consists in
cutting the skin with any suitable in-
strument for the purpose of extracting
blood, producing suffering, or bringing
about a scar. It is known among proba-
bly all American tribes from remote an-
tiquity. Its objects were (1) medicinal,
a small or a moderate quantity of blood
being drawn principally for the purpose
of relieving local pain; (2) ceremonial, or
emotional; and (3) cosmetic.
Medicinal scarification was widely prac-
tised among the Indians of North Amer-
ica from prehistoric times, and was much
in favor; it is still observed by some of
the tribes of northern and southwestern
United States. The ceremonial form,
BULL. 30]
much less common than the medicinal,
was practised principally for the purpose
of inuring young men to suffering; while
emotional scarification was observed,
especially among some of the tribes of
the plains, of the N.w.. coast, and Cali.
fornia, by both men and women on the
death of a spouse or other near relative.
Cosmetic scarifying, allied to tattooing
and probably of ceremonial origin, is re-
' from among the Tlingit of the N.
acific coast.
The instruments used for scarification
were sharp objects, such as knives, arrow-
ints, chips of stone or obsidian (and
ater of glass), thorns, porcupine quills,
shells, awls, teeth, and finally objects of
metal, the material of the implement
being determined by the available sup-
ply. In exceptional cases the scarifying
instrument was of symbolic significance.
Probably all the Indians by whom
medicinal scarification was practised
recognized the difference between merely
scarifying the skin and opening a vein, the
latter treatment also being given in some
localities. When white physicians first
went among the Indians they were often
asked to employ bleeding, in the belief
that it was of general benefit in almost all
cases of illness. Following the scarifica-
tion, when the blood ceased to flow the
wound was usually covered with a sub-
stance believed to facilitate healing. On
rare occasions the flow of blood from the
incision was accelerated by sucking.
Consult Bancroft, Native Races, 1874–
75; Bossu, Travels, II, 24–25, 1771; Cham-
plain, CEuvres, III, 191, 1870; Cox, Adven-
tures, 1, 248, 1831; Harmon, Journal, 182,
1820, Hrdlička in Bull. 34, B. A. E.,
1908; Hunter, Captivity, 1823; Jesuit
Relations, Thwaites ed., 1896–1901;
Lafitau, Moeurs des Sauvages Améri-
quains, 11, 1724; Lahontan, New Voy.,
II, 1703; La Perouse, Voy., II, 223, 1797;
Le Moyne, Narr, Boston ed., 8, 1875;
Rush, Enquiry into Nat. Hist. Med.
annon #' 30, 1774; Yarrow in 1st
Rep. B. A. E., 1881.
Scarouady (Skaron ‘hić'di', “on the other
side of the sky.”—Hewitt). An Oneida
chief, sometimes called Half-King, who
came into prominence about the middle
of the 18th century. He was known among
the Delawares as Monacatuatha, or Mona-
kaduto. He is mentioned as early as 1748,
and in 1753 was present at the Carlisle
treaty. The following year he succeeded
Half-King Scruniyatha in the direction of
affairs at Aughwick, Pa. (Pa. Archiv., 1st
s., 11, 114, 1853), whither he removed
from Logstown to escape the influence
of the French. On Jan. 7, 1754, he was
in Philadelphia, on his way to the Six
Nations with a message from the Gov-
ernor of Virginia, and also by the desire
SCAROUADY—SCATICOOK
485
of the Indians of Pennsylvania to ask the
former to send deputies to a conference
with the Governor. He was with Brad-
dock at the time of his defeat, having
made in the preceding Maya speech to the
Indians at Ft Cumberland urging them
to join Braddock in his expedition. In
1756 he seems to have been attending
conferences and making speeches, mostly
in behalf of peaceful measures, in some
of these efforts being joined by Andrew
Montour (q.v.). One of his speeches was
made July 1, 1756, at the conference of
the Six Nations with Sir William Johnson
in behalf of the Shawnee and Delawares
(N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., vii, 148, 1856).
Mention is made in the same year of his
son who had been taken prisoner by the
French and afterward released, and who
soon thereafter visited and conferred with
Johnson. Scarouady was a firm friend
of the English colonists, and as strong an
enemy of the French. He was an orator
of considerable ability, and was the lead-
ing speaker at the numerous conferences
he attended. His home was on the Ohio
r. in w. Pennsylvania, where he exercised
jurisdiction over the western tribes simi-
lar to that of Shikellimay over those in
central Pennsylvania. (C. T.)
Scaticook. (Properly Pská‘tikuk, “at
the river fork,’ here referring to the
junction of Ten-mile and Housatonic rs.
According to Eunice Mahwee, an aged
Scaticook woman, in 1859, a corruption
of Mohegan Pishgachtikuk, with the same
meaning.) An Indian settlement and
reservation on Housatonic r., a few miles
below the present Kent, Litchfield co.,
Conn. It was established by Gideon
Mauwehu or Mahwee, a Pequot Indian
from the lower Housatonic, who, about
the year 1730, removed with a few fol-
lowers to the present Dover Plains, N.Y.,
but within a year or two again removed
a few miles farther E. and established
himself on the Housatonic. Here he in-
vited his old friends of the broken tribes
lower down the river to join him, and
they did so in considerable numbers, call-
ing the new settlement Scatioook. They
were chiefly of the Paugusset, Uncowa,
and Potatuc tribes. In 1743 the Mora-
vians, who were at work among the
neighboring Mahican of New York, es-
tablished a mission at Scatioook, which
at one time had about 150 baptized con-
verts, but in consequence of difficulties
with the white settlers the missions both
here and at Shecomeco, of the Mahican
tribe, were discontinued in 1746, and
the missionaries with many of the con-
verts removed to Pennsylvania. Those
from Scaticook wasted by disease in the
new location, in consequence of which
most of the survivors soon returned to
their former settlement; but the mission
486
[B. A. E.
SCATICOOK
was not established, and they fell under
neglect and poverty. They took no part
in the French and Indian war, being too
far reduced, as in 1752 they numbered
but 18 families. Mauwehu died about
1755. In 1786 they numbered 71, and in
1801 only 35, but the latter figure proba-
bly does not include absentees. In 1849
there were only 8 or 10 of full blood and
20 or 30 of mixed blood. In 1903 there
remained on the reservation, according to
Speck, but one reputed full blood, with 14
others of negro mixture; there were be-
sides a number of others of mongrel breed
absent from the reservation. EuniceMah-
wee, the last descendant of the founder,
died about 1870. One man only still re-
tained any knowledge of the language a
few years ago. They have entirely lost
the Indian arts and customs, except for
|-
scaricook MAN (F. G. seeck, Psoro.)
the making of baskets and bows and ar-
rows. They are not to be confounded
with the Indians of Scaticook, Rensselaer
co., N. Y. (q.v.). Consult De Forest,
Indians of Conn., 1851; Prince and Speck
in Proc. Am. Philos. Soc., XLII, no. 174,
1903. (J. M.)
Pachgatgoch.—Loskiel, Hist. Miss. United Breth-
ren, II, 183, 1794. Patchgatgoch.—Day, Penn., 185,
1843. Pisgachtigok–Rüttenber, Tribes Hudson
R., 195,1872. Pishgachtigok.-Ibid. Scachtacook.-
De Lancey (1754), in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., VI, 909,
1855. Scaghkooke, –Marshall (1749), ibid., 518.
Schaach kook. —Albany conf. (1737), ibid., 109.
Schaacticook.-Albany conf. (ii.5i), ibid.,884. Scot-
ticook.–Niles (ca. 1761) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll.,
4th s., v,507, 1861. Seachcook.—Albany conf. (1737)
in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist, v.1, 108, 1855 (misprint).
Scaticook. A village on E. bank of
Hudson r. near the mouth of Hoosac r.,
Rensselaer co., N. Y. It seems to have
been originally a Mahican village, but
first acquired prominence about 1676
through the settlement there of a body of
fugitive Pennacook, Nipmuc, Wampa-
noag, Narraganset, Pocomtuc, and other
refugees from New England, who had
been driven out through King Philip's war
in 1675. They were soon joined by oth-
ers, who were encouraged to settle there
by the New York authorities, and in 1702
they numbered about 1,000. They had,
besides Scatioook, a village near Albany,
and were regarded as under the protec-
tion of the Mohawk. The Mahican and
the immigrant body each preserved its
identity. The New York government
endeavored to induce the Pennacook at
St Francis in Canada to join the Scati-
cook settlement, while, on the other
hand, the French and the St Francis In-
dians were striving to draw off the Scati-
cook to Canada. The latter were so far
successful that the settlement soon de-
creased steadily, chiefly through emigra-
tion to St Francis and Caughnawaga, until
in 1721 not more than 200 persons re-
mained. At the beginning of the French
and Indian war these were further re-
duced to about 50, who joined a party of
St Francis Indians in a hostile expedition
against the Massachusetts frontier in the
year 1754, after which they went with
them to Canada. (J. M.
River Indians.—Doc. of 1709 in N. Y. Doc. Col.
Hist., V, 140, 1855. Scaacticook.-Albany conf.
(1754), ibid., VI,880, 1855. Scaahkook.—Doc. of 1724,
ibid., W., 722, 1855. Scaakticook.-Albany conf.
# ibid., VI, 880, 1855. Scachhook.-Livingston
1702), ibid., IV,984, 1854. Scachkoke.—Livingston,
ibid.,996, Scachkooks.--Livingston, ibid. ck-
hook.-Albany conf. (1714), ibid., v. 388, 1855.
Scackkook.—Albany conf. (1714), ibid.,387. Scagh-
takooks.—Clark, Onondaga, 1, 18, 1849. Scaghti-
coke.—Kendall, Trav., 1,242, 1809. Scaghtikoke,—
Macauley, N. Y., II, 10, 1829. Scagticokes.-
Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, vi. 200, 1857. Scahcooks.-
Drake, Ind. Chron., 162, 1836. Scahkooks.—Colden
(1727), Five Nat., 95, 1747. Scahook.—Writer of
1690 quoted by Ruttenber, Tribes Hudson R., 178,
1872. Scatacook. -Penhallow (1726) in N. H. Hist.
Soc. Coll., I, 101, 1824. Scatakook.—Dudley (1721)
in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 2d s., VIII, 244, 1819.
Scaticook.-Kendall, Trav., 1, 242, 1809. Scatta-
cook.—Church (1716) quoted by Drake, Ind. Wars,
50, 1825. Scattakooks.-Am. Pioneer, 11, 191, 1843.
Scautacook.—Wainwright (1735) in Me. Hist. Soc.
Coll., IV, 123, 1856. Scauticook.-Kidder, ibid., VI,
238, 1859. Schaahkook.-Schuyler (1699), ibid., IV,
575, 1854. Schaahook.-Albany conf. (1728) in N.Y.
Doc. Col. Hist., V, 868, 1855. Schaakook.-Albany
conf. (1726), ibid., V, 798, 1855. Schachkook.—Win-
throp (1700), ibid., IV, 612, 1854. Schachticook.-
Schuyler (1691), ibid., III, 800, 1853. Schackhook.—
Clarkson (1691), ibid., 816. Schackooke River In-
dians.—Wessells (1696), ibid., IV, 248, 1854. Schack-
wock. —Gouverneur (1690), ibid., III, 713, 1853.
Schacook.—Doc. of 1709, ibid.,V, 140, 1855. Schacte-
coke.-Kendall, Trav., I, 241, 1809. Schacthook.-
Bellomont (1700) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., IV, 637,
1854. Schacticoke.-Kendall, Trav., I, 241, 1809.
Schactikook.—Boudinot, Star in the West, 128, 1816.
Schaggkooke.—Courtland (1688) in N. Y. Doc. Col.
Hist., III, 562, 1853. Schaghkoos.—Bayard (1689),
ibid., 611. Schaghtacooks.–Esnauts and Rapilly
Map, 1777. Scnaghticoke.—Hayward, Gaz. U. S.,
571, 1853. Schagkook.–Courtland (1688) in N. Y.
Doc. Col. Hist., ii.1, 561, 1853. Schagtihoke.—Wes-
sells (1692) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., III, 817, 1853.
Schahkook.—Schuyler (1699), ibid., IV, 576, 1804.
Schahook.—Council of 1683 quoted by Ruttenber.
Tribes Hudson R., 176, 1872. Schakkook.-Living-

BULL. 301
ston (1700) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., IV, 744, 1854.
Schakook.—Writer of about 1700 quoted by Rut-
tenber, op.cit., 186. Schathsooke. huyler (1688)
in N.Y. Doc. Col. Hist., III, 564,1853. Schaticoke.-
Macauley, N. Y., II, , 1829. Schaticook.-
Schuyler (1691) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., III, 801,
1853. Schauh e.—Albany charter (1686), ibid.,
v. 388, 1855. Schauwunks.–Macauley, N. Y., II,
385, 1829. Seaticook.–Rafinesque in Marshall,
Ky., I, introd., 42, 1824 £ Shaachkook.-
Colden (1738) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., VI, 126, 1855.
haak-kooke.—Bellomont (1700), ibid., IV,759, 1854.
£ '' ibid., 612. Shac-
hook.-Cornbury # ), ibid., 1057. Shackhokes.-
Markham (1691), ibid., III, 809, 1853. Shackhook.-
Schuyler (1701), ibid., IV. 835, 1854. Shaktakook.-
Jefferys, Fr. Doms., pt. 1, map, 1761. Skaachkook.-
Livingston (1710) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., v,
223, 1855. Skaahkook.-Doc. of 1710, ibid., 219.
Skachcock.—Livingston (1702), ibid., IV, 991, 1854.
Skachhooke.—Livingston (1703), ibid., 1068. Skach-
kock.—Livingston (1702), ibid.,991. Skachkoke.—
£ id.,652. Skachkook. -Living-
ston (1687), ibid., III, 481, 1853. Skachticokes.-
on (1774), ibid., VIII, 451, 1857. Skackkook.-
Bellomont (1698), ibid., IV, 364, 1854. Skackoor.-
Bellomont (1698) quoted by Ruttenber, Tribes
Hudson R., 166, 1872. Skacktege.—Doc. of 1711 in
N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., V, 281, . . Skaghhook.-
Albany conf. (1722), ibid.,661. skaticok.-Albany
conf. (1754), ibid., VI, 879, 1855. Skattock.–Rupp,
West. Penn., app., 75, note, 1846. Skochhook.-
Livingston (1702) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., iv, 984,
1854. Skotacook.-Stiles (1761) in Mass. Hist. Soc.
Coll., 1st s., x, 105, 1809.
Schachipkaka. See Dekaury, Konoka.
Schachuhil (so called because the dead
were carried down from this place to a
village below, called Chutil, to be buried).
A former village of the Pilalt, a Cowichan
tribe of lower Chilliwack r., Brit. Col.
Stcā’tcüHil.—Hill-Tout in Ethnol. Surv. Can., 48,
1902. Tcă'tcöHil.—Boas in Rep. Brit. A. A. S.,
, 1894.
Schaeken (S'tcačkEn). A village of the
Ntlak apamuk on Fraser r., above Lyt-
ton, Brit. Col.—Hill-Tout in Rep. Eth-
nol. Surv. Can., 4, 1899.
Schekaha (Shinuk-kaha, “lying in the
sand, or ‘sand town”). A former Choc-
taw village situated about 7 m. N. E. of
Philadelphia, Neshoba co., Miss.—Hal-
bert in Pub. Miss. Hist. Soc., v.1, 428, 1902.
Schekaha.-Romans, Florida, map, 1775. Scheka-
haw.—West Florida '' ca. 1775.
Schenectady (‘on that side of the pinery',
referring to the large number of pines
formerly #win: between Albany and
Schenecta '' According to Macauley,
the Ohnowalagantles, whom he calls a
clan of the Mohawk, lived at Schenec-
tady, which was situated about 17 m. w.
of Albany, N. Y. He adds that the
Schaunactadas, apparently only another
form of the name Schenectady, whom he
calls a clan of the Mohawk, dwelt along
the Hudson at Albany and southwardly.
The lands of Schenectady were purchased
from the Mohawk by Arent Van Corlaer
and others in 1662, and the present city
founded. It suffered severely during the
later Indian wars, and in 1690 it was
attacked by French and Indians and
many of its inhabitants were massacred.
Ohnowalagantles.–Macauley, Hist. N. Y., II, 295,
1829, 0-no-à-la-göne'-na.-Morgan, League Iroq.,
#. A, 138, 1904. Schaunactadas.-Macauley, op.
SCHACHIPKAKA-SCHODAC
487
Schepinaikonck. A former Minisink
village, #: in Orange co., N. Y.—
Van der Donck (1656) quoted by Rutten-
ber, Tribes Hudson R., 96, 1872.
Schilks (Steilks, “sling'). A Squawmish
village community on the E. side of Howe
sd., Brit. Col.—Hill-Toutin Rep. Brit. A.
A. S., 474, 1900.
Schink (Steink"). A Squawmish village
community at Gibson's landing, on the w.
side of Howe sd., Brit. Col.—Hill-Tout in
Rep. Brit. A. A. S., 474, 1900.
Schipston. A former village, probably
of the Delawares, at the head of Juniata
r., Pa.–Pouchot map (1758) in N. Y.
Doc. Col. Hist., x, 694, 1858.
Schira. The extinct Crow clans of Sia
and San £ ueblos, N. Mex.
Schilrá-hăno.— ge in Am. Anthr., IX, 350, Oct.
1896 (San Felipe name). Shira-háno.—Ibid. (Sia
name; hano = "people').
Schischlachtana (‘deceivers like the
raven,” the raven being the primary in-
structor of man). A Knaiakhotana clan
of Cookinlet, Alaska.—Richardson, Arct.
Exped., 1,407, 1851.
Schist. A term applied to fissile and
foliated rocks which, although often mas-
sive in appearance, split readily in one
direction owing to parallel arrangement
of the constituent minerals. They are
uite variable in composition and are re-
erred to as mica, hornblende, chlorite,
or quartz-schist, according to the predom-
inance of the particular mineral. The
schists were commonly referred to as slates
by early geologists, but the latter term is
now confined especially to those varieties
that split with considerable regularity.
Schists are '', distributed and were
extensively used by the native tribes in
the manufacture of implements. A major-
ity of the grooved axes and many of the
celts, gouges, and other articles, includ-
ing spear and arrow heads of E. United
States, are made of this material. The
color is usually gray. In texture the
schists are ex ingly varied, but the
tribes made use # of the hard and
tough varieties. (w. H. H.)
Schloss. The local name for a body of
Upper Lillooet around Seton lake, interior
of British Columbia; pop. 34 in 1909.
Schloss.–Can. Ind. Aff. Rep., pt. II, 72, 1902.
Slosh.—Ibid., pt. 1, 277.
Schodac (M’skatak, “at the prairie.’—
Hewitt). The ancient Mahican capital,
situated on the E. bank of Hudson r., on
the site of Castleton, Rensselaer co., N.Y.,
which derives its name from the pali-
saded village formerly existing on the
height. It was occupied as late as 1664.
The council fire was afterward removed
to Westenhuck (see Stockbridge) in the
Housatonic valley. (J. M.)
Pempotawuthut.—Hoyt, Antiq. Res., 90, 1824. Pem-
otowwuthut, Muhhecanneuw. – Holmes in Mass.
ist. Soc. Coll., 1st S., lx, 100, 1804 (trans. ‘fire-
placeof the Muhheakunnuk Indians'). Schodac.-
488
[B. A. E.
SCHOENBRUNN-SCHON CHIN
Ruttenber, Tribes Hudson R., 41, 1872. Schotack.–
Livingston (1678) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., xIII,
515, 1881. Schotax.—Doc. of 1677 cited by Rutten-
ber, Ind. Geog. Names, 59, 1
906.
Schoenbrunn (Ger.: ‘beautiful spring').
A Moravian town, of Munsee £
situated about 2 m. below the site of New
Philadelphia, Ohio. Zeisberger went
from the station (Friedensstadt), on
Beaver r., Pa., to Tuscarawas r., where
the three stations of Schoenbrunh, Gna-
denhuetten, and Salem were established.
The Moravian Indians moved from the
Beaver to these villages in 1773. The
first meetinghouse and schoolhouse in
the present state of Ohio were built at
this station, which was also the birth-
place of the first white child born within
the state. The Indian village was a
£ settlement. The Revolution
Prought these villages on the line be-
tween the British at Detroit and the
Americans at Ft Pitt. In Aug. 1781
De Peyster, the commander at Detroit,
becoming convinced that these In-
dians were giving information of the
British movements, sent Capt. Matthew
Elliott with a party of Wyandot, Dela-
wares, and Shawnee, and a small band
of French-Canadians, to remove these
Indians to Sandusky, a task which they
£ with great harshness, the
ndians being robbed of nearly every-
thing they had. When the Moravians
were massacred at Gnadenhuetten (q.v.)
in Mar. 1782, the village at Schoenbrunn
was burned by the same troop of Penn-
sylvanians under Col. illiamson.
There was also a small settlement on the
opposite side of the river called New
Schoenbrunn, which was established in
1779 and destroyed in 1782. Consult
Loskiel, Hist. Missions, pt. 3, 177-182,
1794; Butterfield, Washington-Irvine
Corr., 100–102, 1882; Archives Pa., Ix,
523-525, 1854. (G. P. D. )
Schoenbrunn.—Loskiel, Hist. Miss United Breth.,
pt. 3, 75, 1794. Schonbrunn.—Howe, Hist. Coll.
Ohio, 11,691, 1896. Shoenbrun.—Harris, Tour, 134,
1805. Weelhick £ Hecke-
welder's Narr., 233, 1907 (Delaware translation of
German name). -
Schoharie (“the driftwood', or ‘the float-
ing driftwood.”—Hewitt). A Mohawk
village formerly near the present Scho-
harie, Schoharie co., N. Y.
Fort Kouari.—Document ca. 1758 in N. Y. Doc. Col.
Hist., x, 676, 1838 (fort). Schoaries.—Goldthwait
1766) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st s., x, 121, 1809.
hohare.—Johnson (1756) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist.,
v11, 91, 1856. Schoharie.—Tryon (1774), ibid., VIII,
451, 1857. Schoherie.—Johnson (1757), ibid., vii,
278, 1856. £ S. (1750) quoted
by Conover, MS. Kan., and Geneva. Sco .-
Johnson (1763) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., VII, 582,
1856. Scoharee.—Ft Johnson Conference (1756),
ibid., 105. Scoharies.—Johnson (1747), ibid., vi,
361, 1855. Sko-har'-le-Morgan, League Iroq., 473,
1851 (correct form). - -
Schoherage. A former Iroquois village,
apparently under Oneida jurisdiction, sit-
uated, a c. "g to the Brion de la Tour
map, 1781, on the w. bank of the E.
branch of Susquehanna r., below Tusko-
kogie. This is probably an error for Che-
nangor. in New York.
Schohoragé. A former Iroquois village,
laced on the w. bank of the Susque-
anna, a short distance above Oquaga
(q.v.), in New York.–Esnauts and Rap-
illy Map, 1777.
Schonchin. The recognized head-chief
of the Modoc at the time of the Modoc
war of 1872–73. In 1846 the Modoc
numbered 600 warriors, governed by
Schonchin, whose authority seems even
then to have been disputed on the
ground that he was not an hereditary
chief. He took an active part in the
early hostilities between the Modoc and
the whites, and admitted that he did all
in his power to exterminate his enemies.
Hostilities were continued at intervals
until 1864, when a treaty was made with
the Modoc by the provisions of which
they agreed to go on a reservation with
the Klamath Indians. At this council
the Modoc were represented by Schon-
chin and his younger brother, known as
Schonchin John. To the credit of the
old chief it is said that after signing the
treaty no act of his deserved censure.
He went with his people on the land
allotted to them, and at the time of the
outbreak under Kintpuash (q. v.), or
Captain Jack, remained quietly on the
reservation in charge of his peaceful
tribesmen. His brother John, following
Captain Jack, withdrew from the reser-
vation and took up his abode on Lost r.,
the former home of the tribe. The old
chief made every effort to induce Jack to
return, but the latter steadfastly refused,
on the ground that he could not live in
peace with the Klamath. In order to
remove every obstacle to the return of
the fugitives, the reservation was divided
into distinct agencies, a district being set
apart exclusively for the Modoc. To this
new home old Schonchin was removed
with his people, and a portion of Captain
Jack's band took up their abode with
him. The rest, including Schonchin
John, fled to the lava beds, and from this
stronghold waged a destructive war. It
is believed that Schonchin John, more
than any other member of the tribe, was
influential in keeping up the strife. He
'' advised continuing the fight
when Jack would have made peace, and
he is considered responsible for many of
the inhuman acts committed. In 1873 a
peace commission was appointed to deal
with the Indians, and a meeting with
them was arranged for April 11. To this
meeting the Indians agreed to send a
number of men equal to that of the com-
mission, and that all should go unarmed.
murder.
BULL. 30]
The commission were divided as to the
advisability of keeping the appointment.
Commissioners Dyar and Meacham sus-
pected treachery and were of the opinion
that it was not safe, while General Canby
and Dr Thomas, a Methodist minister,
insisted that it was plainly their duty
to go. The four commissioners, accom-
panied by an interpreter and his Indian
wife, proceeded to the place of appoint-
ment, and, being met by eight, Indians,
fully armed, it was evident that they
had fallen into a trap. The council was
opened with brief speeches by Thomas
and Canby offering the terms of peace,
only to be interrupted by Schonchin
John, who angrily commanded, “Take
away your soldiers and give us Hot Creek
for a home!” Before the commissioners
could reply, at a signal from Jack the
Indians fell upon the white men. , Canby
and Thomas were shot to death, Dyar
fled and escaped, and Meacham was shot
five times by Schonchin John, but finally
recovered. As a result of this massacre
military operations were resumed with
great activity, and after a few severe
£ Jack was dislodged from
the lava beds and with his party sur-
rendered on June 1. Gen. Davis decided
to hang the leaders forthwith, Schonchin
John among the number. While the
scaffolds were being prepared word was
received from Washington that the con-
demned men must be tried by a military
commission. The prisoners were found
guilty of murder and assault to kill,
in violation of the rules of war, and
sentenced to be hanged, but sentences
of two of them were commuted to
imprisonment for life. Schonchin John
was one of those who were hanged. The
execution took place at Ft Klamath,
Oct. 3, 1873. In a speech made by Schon-
chin immediately before his death he
declared that his execution would be
a great injustice, that his “heart was
good,” and that he had not committed
He asked that his children
should be sent to his brother Schonchin,
who was still at Yainax on the reserva-
tion, and who would “bring them up to
be good.” Bancroft says that Schonchin
John was striking in appearance, with a
sensitive face, showing in its changing
expression that he noted and felt all that
was passing about him. Had he not been
deeply wrinkled, though not more than
45 years of age, his countenance would
have been rather pleasing. ... (F. s. N.)
Schomeschioronon (“beautiful-hillside
people.”—Hewitt). A clan of the Iroquois,
q. v.–French writer (1666) in N. Y. Doc.
Col. Hist., Ix, 47, 1855.
Schoomadits. An unidentified tribe of
Vancouver id., probably Nootka.
Schoomadits.—Jewitt, Narr., 36, 1849. Shoomads,—
Armstrong, Oregon, 136, 1857.
SCHONESCHIORONON-SCRAPERS
489
Schoyerre. A former Seneca settlement
on the w. side of Seneca lake, probably in
Ontario or Yates co., N. Y. It contained
18 houses when destroyed by Gen. Sul-
livan in 1779.—Grant (1779) quoted b
Conover, Kan. and Geneva MS., B. A. E.
Schuelstish. A former Salish division
on Columbia r., Wash. According to
Stevens it formed one of the 8 Spokan
bands in 1853.
Schee-et-st-ish.–Stevens in Ind. Aff. Rep., 429,
£"-d" in Pac. R. R. Rep., 1,
Schurye. A Cowichan village on lower
Fraser r., just above Sumass lake, Brit.
Col. Pop. 27 in 1894, the last time it was
enumerated separately.
Schuary.–Can. Ind. Aff. Rep. 1894, 276, 1895.
Schurye.–Ibid., 1880,316, 1881. Schuye.—Brit. Col.
map, Ind. Aff., Victoria, 1872.
Scitadin. A village on the St Lawrence,
in 1535, below the site of Quebec.—Car-
tier, Bref Récit, 32, 1863.
sconassi. A former village with a mixed
population under Iroquois jurisdiction,
situated in 1746, according to D'An-
ville's map of that date, on the w. side of
Susquehannar., below the w. branch of the
Susquehanna, probably in Union co., Pa.
Sionassi.–Nouvelle Carte Particulière de l'Amér-
ique, n.d."
Scorse Ranch ruins. A group of pueblo
ruins on the s. side of Leroux wash, in
the broken country along the N. flank of
the Holbrook mesa, 16 to 20 m. N. E. of
Holbrook, Ariz. The pottery, of which
there are 175 pieces in the National Mu-
seum, is chiefly of coarse gray and undeco-
rated brown ware, vases with handles
being largely represented, and resembles
the ancient Zuñiearthenware more closely
than it does any other type.—Hough in
Rep. Nat. Mus. 1901, 307, 1903.
Scotch. See English influence.
Scoutash's Town. A former Mingo or
Shawnee village, named after a chief, near
Lewistown, Logan co., Ohio, on a tract
ceded by treaty of July 20, 1831, when
the occupants removed to Indian Ter.
Scoutashs town.—Maumee treaty, Sept. 29, 1817, in
U. S. Ind. Treat., Kappler ed., II, 105, 1903.
Scowlitz. A Cowichan tribe living at
a town of the same name at the mouth of
Harrison r., Brit. Col. Pop. 52 in 1904,
42 in 1909.
Harrison Mouth.–Can. Ind. Aff. Rep. 1891,-248,
1892. Scowlitz.–Can. Ind. Aff. Rep., 160, 1901.
Skau'elitsk.—Boas in Rep. 64th Meeting Brit.
A. A. S., 454, 1894. Skowliti.—Brit. Col. map, Ind.
Aff., Victoria, 1872.
Scrapers. Implements of the scraper
class are indispensable adjuncts of the
arts of life among primitive peoples. They
take varied forms, serve many important
purposes, and are made of every available
material—animal, vegetal, and mineral.
It is observed that although the shapes
are often highly specialized, these imple-
ments have never risen above the homely
realm of the simply useful arts as have
some of the implements associated with
490 SORUNIYATHA—SOULP'I‘URE AND CARVING [B. A. E.
war and the chase. In their use they
have much in common with the knife,
the gouge, and the adz, as well as with
the abrading implements pro r, by the
aid of which objects of many ginds were
given their final shape and finish. Any
sharp-edged stone or
iraglment of bone, shell,
or ard wood could be
employed in sharpening
or treating materials less
refractory than them-
selves. Stone was of
most general applica-
tion, and fragments and
flakes of suitable shape were selected and
used or were modified by chi ping to
increase their effectiveness. The most
common form was made from a substan-
tial flake, straight or slightly concave on
one side and convex on the other, by
removing a few
chips around the
broad end on the
convex side, thus
giving a keen,
curved scraping
edge. Another
variety is shaped
a S h 0 r t" QUARTIIYE scnwzn, DisY.Co|..(l-2l
bladed spear-
head, with stem or notches for hafting,
the edge, generally rounded in outline,
being either beveled or sharpened equally
from both sides. In many cases broken
spearpoints and knives were sharpened
' across the bro-
ken end by the
removal of a
few flakes, giv-
ing the neces-
sary scraping
edge. These
im ple m e n ts
were hafted by
inserting the
stem in the end of a piece of wood or
bone, and fixing it with some kind of
cement, or by attaching it with cords or
thongs to the roperl y notched end of the
handle. With some of the tribes, espe-


Qumrz Scluvzl; Our.
cot. ti-2)


Ull or BCIlAP£I m nine-nlsssmc;
siovx
EGKIMO SCRAPER; LENGTH, B m. (MURDOCH)
cially the Eskimo, the handle was elabo-
rated in various artistic ways to fit the
hand and to accommodate the thumb and
fin ers; and on the plains the years of
chfidren were recorded by means of tally
marks on the handle. Scrapers shaped
in part or in whole by pecking and rind-
ing are common. Many of these tage the
celt or adz form, being beveled after the
manner of the latter, with which imple-
ment, an both form and
use, t e imperce ti- 7' ' ‘5
bly blend: Anionglt)he
uses of the scraper that
of dressing hides prob-
ably took first place
(see iS‘kin-dressing). But
its services in Shafping
many varieties o ar-
ticles ot wood, bone,
hom, antler, shell, and
soft stone were varied
and important.
Scrapers are describ-
ed, amon others, by
Boas in 6t%1 Rep. B. A.
E., 1888; Fowkein 13th
Rep. B. A. E., 12296; .
Ho mes in 15th Rep. I
B. A. E., 1897; Jones, --ii;
Antiq.So. Inds.,1873; "W-<=~ =~(' ==~,-~
Moorehead, Prehist. s°"'“' m""
Impls., 1900; Murdoch in 9th Rep. B. A.
E., 1892; Nelson in 18th Rep. B. A. E.,
1899; Niblack in Rep. Nat. Mus. 1886,
1889; Ran in Smithson. Cont., xxrr, 1876;




a b
Cznnut EQKEUO lcltncns: 0, sronz; b, snzsr Tm. (Boas)
Thruston, Antiq. Tenn., 1897; Turner in
llth Rep. B. A. E., 1894. (w. rr. ii.)
Bcrnniyatlia. See Half King.
Sculpture and Carving. The sculptural
arts in their widest significance may be
regarded as including the whole range
of the nonplastic shaping arts, their proc-
esses and products; but as here con-
sidered they relate more especially to the
higher phases of the native work, those
which rise above the mere utilitarian
level into the realm of esthetic expres-
sion, thus serving to illustrate the evo-
lution of sculpture the fine art. The
shaping arts in noriplastic materials, in
their ethnological and technical bear-
ings, are treated under appropriate heads
(see, Bo/ne-work, Shell-worlc, Stone-work,
Wood-work). The native tribes N. of
BULL. 30]
Mexico had made very decided progressin
the sculptural arts before the arrival of
the whites, and in more recent times the
tribes of British Columbia and Alaska
have produced carvings of very consider-
able merit. The acquisition of imple-
ments of steel has no doubt contributed
to the success of this work. The carv-
ings of the Haida, Tlingit, Kwakiutl,
THE BEAR Morrier, in
Black SLATE: HADA.
(Nielack) (1-4)
* a to a st a re. P 1 P E.
Niatack)
and other tribes, in wood, bone, ivory,
and slate are remarkable for their artistic
ualities and perfection of execution,
isplaying more than a mere suggestion
of the masterly qualities of the prehistoric
work of the tribes of Mexico and Central
America (Niblack, Boas). A carving in
black slate by a member of the Haida
Pipe, stone; onio Mound; Height, 8 in. (Mitus)
tribe, representing the “bear mother”
(Swan), is not surpassed in spirit and
expression by any known work N. of
Mexico. However, like the totem-pole
models, masks, rattles, dishes, boxes, and
tobacco pipes which excite our admira-
tion, it was executed with steel tools and
at a time when the influence of the art of
the white man had no doubt come to be
SCULPTURE AND CARVING
491
somewhat decidedly felt. The Eskimo
have exercised their very pronounced
enius for realistic carving in ivory and
ne, and to some extent in stone and
wood. Their representations of animal
forms in the round are often admirable,
although usually applied to objects that
serve some practical purpose (Turner,
Boas, Nelson, Murdoch, Hoffman). The
Pueblo tribes are not especially accom-
HuMAN HEAD, stone, New York (1-6)
lished in sculpture, notwithstanding the
acts that they stand alone as builders in
stone and have exceptional skill and taste
in modeling in clay. Their small animal
fetishes in several varieties of stone are
interesting, but very elementary as works
of art, and the human figure, as illus-
trated by the wooden katcinas of the
Hopi, is treated in an extremely primi-
tive manner. The ancient Pueblos were
hardly more skill-
ful in the se
branches (Cush-
ing, Stevenson,
Fewkes). The pre-
historic sculpture
of the Pacific states
had barely ad-
vanced beyond the
elaboration of uten-
sils, although these
were often well ex-
ecuted. Worthy of
especial attention,
however, are cer-
tain ape-like heads
found in Oregon
and Washington,
believed by someto
represent the seal
or sealion rather
than any exotic form (Terry). Carvings in
wood, stone, bone, horn, and shell, among
the historic natives of E. United States, are
deserving of slight notice except in so far
as they illustrate the very beginnings of
sculptural effort. The mound-building
tribes of precolumbian times made some-
what ambitious attempts at the portrayal
of the human form in the round, and ex-
pended much time in the shaping of
tobacco pipes in many varieties of hard
stone Figure; TENNEssee (1-8)




492 SCUP-SCUPPAUG - [B. A. E.
stone. In these the forms of various
quadrupeds, reptiles, and birds were
executed in such close approximation to
nature that in some cases the species can
be recognized with reasonable certainty
(Henshaw). In no section, so far as can
be determined, was portraiture of the
human face very successfully attempted,
and the idea # statuary for statuary's
sake had probably not been conceived.
The life forms shaped were generally the
embodiment of mythic personages or
beings of importance in the mythology of
the people. They
are forcefully, but
formally or conven-
tionally, presented.
It is believed that
the native artist
drew, modeled, or
carved not with the
| £e him,
IPE, OH.10: Heigh-T ut relying upon
STONE ":'. ': *" the t'al Con-
ception of the par-
ticular subject, the m' charac-
ters being of greater importance to him
than the literal or specific rendering of
any original. The shortcomings of these
sculptures as works of representative art
were thus not due to lack of capacity to
imitate nature correctly, but resulted
rather from the fact that exact imitation
of nature was not essential to the native
conception of the requirements of the art
(Squier and Davis, Schoolcraft, Henshaw,
Thomas). The carvings in bone and shell
of these tribes present few art features
of particular inter-
est, excepting in
the designs which
were engraved
on gorgets and
other forms of per-
sonal ornaments.
Technologically
considered, sculp-
ture includes all
representative
work in the round
and in relief of all
degrees, the lower
forms connecting
with the bolder
phases of the engraver's art (see Engrav-
ing). In the period before the arrival of
the whites the shaping processes em-
ployed implements of stone chiefly, but
copper £ were employed to some
extent. These tools, however, were more
efficient than those unacquainted with
their operation would at first imagine.
The brittle materials were shaped by
fracturing with stone hammers and by
pressure with implements of bone or horn.
Hard and tough stones were reduced by
pecking with stone hammers and by saw-
8 rose Maskerre; ORio
ing and drilling with wood and bone or
copper tools, aided by fine sand, but soft
stones, such as steatite, were cut with
stone saws, chisels, and knives. The
forms were elaborated and specialized by
'" and finished by rubbing. (See
Art.
Native sculpture is referred to and
somewhat fully illustrated in numerous
works: Ann. Archaeol. Rep. Ontario,
1888–1906; Boas in Bull. Am. Mus. Nat.
Hist., 1x, 1897; xv, pt. 1, 1901; Cushing
stone vessel, ALA. Duam, of Bowl, 11 3-4 in. (MooRE)
in Proc. Am. Philos. Soc., xxxv, 1897,
Dellenbaugh, North Americans of Yester-
day, 1901; Fowke, Archaeol. Hist, Ohio,
1902; Henshaw, Holmes, Thomas, Fowke,
Cushing, Stevenson, Fewkes, Boas, Tur-
ner, Nelson, Murdoch, Dall, in Rep. B.
A. E.; Jones, Antiq. So, Inds., 1873;
McGuire in Am. Anthr., Oct. 1894,
Moore, in Jour. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila.,
Moorehead, Prehist. Impls., 1900; Rau
in Smithson. Cont. Knowl., xx11, 1876;
Schoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes, 1851–57;
Smith in Bull. Am.
Mus. Nat. Hist,
xx, 1904; Squier
and Davis, Ancient
Monuments, 1848;
Swan in Smithson.
Cont. Knowl., xxi,
1874; Terry, Sculp:
tured Anthropoid
Deer Head of wood, Florida,
Ape Heads, 1891; (cusana)
Thruston, Antiq. of
Tenn., 1897; Boas, Wilson, Hoffman,
Hough, Niblack, in Rep. Nat. Mus, and
Smithson. Inst. (w. H. H.)
Scup. See Scuppaug,
Scuppaug. A name current in parts of
New England, Rhode Island in particular,
for the porgy (Pagrus argyrops), a fish of
the Atlantic Coast waters, known also as
scup, a reduction of scuppaug, which is
itself a reduction of mish cip-pathog (plu-
ral of mishcup, q. v.), called breame in
the Narraganset vocabulary of Roger
Williams (1643). The word scuppaug
appears also as skippaug, (A. F. c.)





BULL. 30]
Scuppernong. The name of a small and
unimportant river in Tyrrell co., N.C.,
raised from obscurity through the appli-
cation of its name to a whitish grape (a
variety of Vitis rotundifolia, Michx., the
muscadine grape; the messamin of Capt.
John Smith), discovered near Columbia
(the county seat), on its E. shore, in
the 18th century, by two men named Al-
exander. This variety, which subse-
quently became somewhat famous as a
table and wine grape, was called at first
the “white grape” by its discoverers, who
afterward changed the name, owing to
its indefiniteness, to that of the river on
which it was found. The name of the
river (which is also that of the lake in
which it has its source) was originally
the Indian designation of the swampy
land along its borders, viz, diskáp’onong,
“at (or in) the place (or country) of the
äskapo, the Southern Algonquian name
of the Magnolia glauca, a small tree grow-
ing in swamps : “bays,” as magnolia
swamps are called in North Carolina)
from New Jersey to Florida, and popu-
larly known as sweet bay, swamp bay,
swamp Sassafras, bay laurel, etc. This
species of magnolia is the tree that Capt.
Arthur Barlow in his account of Woko-
kon id. (1584) refers to as “the tree that
beareth the rine [rind] of blacke sina-
mon,” and compares to another magnolia
now known as Drimys Winteri; and that
Thomas Hariot, in his Brief and True
Report (1588), mentions under the Indian
name of ascopo, and likens to the “cas-
sia lignea” (Canella alba) of the West
Indies. (w. R. G.)
Scuteeg. See Squeteague.
Scyo. Mentioned by Laet (Heylyn,
Cosmog., 969, 1703) as one of the prov-
inces of Quivira (q.v.); apparently im-
aginary. -
Se. The Bluebird clan of the Tewa
'' of San Ildefonso, N. Mex.
e-tdóa.—Hodge in Am. Anthr., Ix, 349, 1896
(tdóa="people’).
Seakop. A Salish village or band under
Fraser superintendency, Brit. Col.–Can.
Ind. Aff. Rep., 78, 1878.
Seama. A former village, whose in-
habitants were probably Salinan, con-
nected with San Antonio mission, Mon-
terey co., Cal.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer,
Apr. 27, 1860.
Seamysty. According to Gairdner
(Jour. Geog. Soc. Lond.., x1, 255, 1841) a
Chinookan tribe living at the mouth of
Cowlitz r., Oreg., before 1835. It was
undoubtedly a d or division of the
Skilloot and closely related to the Cooniac
d. (L. F.)
Ciā'méctix'.—Boas, inf’n, 1905. Lctā'méctix".—
Boas, Kathlamet Texts, 6, 1901. Noowootsoo.—
Boas, infºn, 1905.
905
Seantre. A band, belonging probably
SCUPPERNONG—SECATOAG
493
to the Moquelumnan stock, formerly liv-
ing on Merced r., central Cal.—Wessells
(1853) in H. R. Ex. Doc. 76, 34th Cong.,
3d sess., 30, 1857.
Seasons. See Calendar.
Seats. See Furniture.
Seattle (properly Seathl). A chief of
the Dwamish and allied tribes of Puget
sd., Wash.; born perhaps about 1790,
died on Port Madison res., in the same
neighborhood, June 7, 1866. He was
the first signer of the Port Elliott treaty
of 1855, by which the Puget sd, tribes
submitted to agency restrictions. In the
general outbreak of 1855–58 he main-
tained a friendly attitude. Through the
efforts of the French missionaries he
became a Catholic and inaugurated
regular morning and evening prayers in
his tribe, which were continued by his
£ after his death. In appearance
e is described as dignified and venerable,
with a bearing reminding one somewhat
of Senator Benton. The town of Seattle
was named from him, and in accordance
with local Indian belief that the mention
of a dead man's name disturbs the rest of
the spirit, the old man was accustomed to
levy a small tribute on the citizens as
compensation in advance. A monument
was erected over his grave by the people
of Seattle in 1890. e Bancroft, Hist.
Wash., Idaho and Mont., 1890; Ind. Aff.
Rep. 1904, 357, 1905. (J. M.)
Seawan, Seawant. See Sewan.
Sebaik (“at the water-passage.”—Gat-
schet). A Passamaquoddy village at
Pleasant Point on Passamaquoddy bay,
near Perry, Washington co., Me. It was
settled by the Indians who came across
£"dy bay from Gunasquame-
OOK.
Pleasant, Point.-Vetromile, Abnakis, 19, 1866.
Point Pleasant.—Shea, Cath, Miss., 158, 1855.
£ in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 3ds.,
III, 181, 1833. Siba-igewi.—Gatschet, Penobscot
MS., B. A. E., 1887 (Penobscot name). Sybaik.—
Vetromile, Abnakis, 55, 1866. Sybayks.-Kidder
in Me. Hist. Soc. Coll., vi, 232, 18' #b'
Romagné, Ind. Prayer Book, title, 1804.
Secacawoni. A tribe or village of the
Powhatan confederacy on the s. bank of
the Potomac in Northumberland co., Va.
In 1608 the inhabitants numbered about
120. The village was situated at the
mouth of Coan r.
Cecocawanee.—Bozman, Md., 1, 118, 1837. Cecoca-
wonee.—Simons in Smith (1629), Va., 1, 177, re-
# of 1819. Cekacawone,—Smith, ibid., II, 78.
ekakawwon.—Strachey(1612), Va.,38,1849. Chico-
coan.-Bozman, Md., II, 308, 1837. Sakacawone.—
Ibid., I, Se-ca-ca-co-nies.—Macauley,
N.Y., II, 166, 1829. Secacaonies.—Jefferson, Notes,
128, table, 1802. Secakoonies.—Boudinot, Star in
the West, 128, 1816. Sekacawone.—Smith, Va.,
1, 118, repr. 1819. Sekacowones.–Laet, Nouv.
Monde, 85, 1640.
Secatoag (“burned land.’–Gerard). A
tribe or band on the s. coast of Long Id.,
N. Y., in Suffolk co., occupying the dis-
494
[B. A. E.
SECAWGO—SECOTAN
trict between Oyster Bay and Patchogue.
Their principal village was near Islip.
They were nearly extinct when the island
was first settled by whites.
Seacotauk. —Doc. of 1677 in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist.,
xiv, 728, 1883. Seaketaulke.-Doc. of 1677, ibid.,
733. Secatague.—Wood quoted by Macauley,
N. Y., II, 253, 1829. Secataug,—Ibid. Secatogue.—
Thompson, Long Id.,68, 1839. Secatoket.—Ibid., I,
442, 1843. Secatong.—Treaty of 1656 quoted by Rut-
tenber, Tribes Hudson R., 125, 1872. Secoutagh.-
Doc. of 1657 in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., II, 5, 1858. Se-
quatake-Thompson, Long Id., 1,448, 1843. Sequa-
togue.—Deed of 1696 quoted by Thom n, ibid.,
446, Sequetauke:-Doc. of 1676 in N.
. Doc. Col.
Hist., xiv, 711, 1883. Si-ca- .–Macauley, N.
Y., 11, 164, 1829. Sicketauyh .—Doc. of 1645
in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., XIV, 60, 1883. Sicketa-
wach.—Doc. of 1656, ibid., 369. Sicketawagh.-
Ibid. Sicketeuwhacky.—Deed of 1639, ibid., 15.
Sicketewackey.—Van der Donck (1656) quoted by
Ruttenber, Ind. Geog. Names, 82, 1906. Siketeu-
#Poe. of 1644 in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., xIV,
56, 1883.
Secawgo. A tribe or band which in 1807
attended a conference at Greenville, Ohio;
£ the Potawatomi living near Chi-
cago, Ill.
i.ecawgoes —Blue Jacket (1807) quoted by Brice,
Ft Wayne, 173, 1868 (misprint). Secawgoes.–
Blue Jacket (1807) quoted by Drake, Tecumseh,
94, *
Seccasaw. A Massachuset village in
1614 on the coast of Massachusetts, in the
N. part of Plymouth co.
Secassaw.—Smith (1629), Va., II, 183, repr. 1819.
Seccasaw.—Smith (1616) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll.,
3ds., VI, 108, 1837.
Seccherpoga (probably intended for Lut-
chapoga). Mentioned by Webb (H. R.
Doc. 80, 27th Cong., 3d sess., 47, 1843) as
a band of Indians living in Florida; they
doubtless formed part of the Seminole
tribe.
Secharlecha (Sidshálidsha, “under a
blackjack [Quercus Catesbaci tree."—Gat-
schet). A former Lower Creek settlement
where a council of the Lower Creeks was
held in Nov. 1832; not otherwise known.
Secharlecha.—Seale in H. R. Doc. 452, 25th Cong.,
2d Sess, 50, 1838. See-char-litch-ar.–Schoolcraft,
Ind. Tribes, IV, 579, 1854.
Sechi. A Kawia village in Cahuilla
valley, s. Cal. Agua Caliente, one name
for this place, has been extended to des-
ignate a reservation, Agua Caliente No. 2
which comprises 3,844 acres of paten
desert land, on which there were 31 In-
dians in 1903 under the San Jacinto
'. and 43 in 1909 under the Malki
school superintendency.
Agua Caliente.—Barrows, Ethno-Bot. Coahuilla,
33, 1900. Palm Springs.-Ind. Aff. Rep. 1902, 175,
1903. Se-chi.—Barrows, ' cit. T et.–Schu-
macher in Peabody Mus. Rep., x11,521, 1880 (prob-
ably the correct identification, the author being
evidently wrong in placing the people he refers
to, in Los Angeles co., where there are no Kawia).
Sechukhtun (Se-tcuq'-tūn). A former
village of the Chastacosta on Rogue r.,
Oreg.—Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, III,
234, 1890.
secmoco (Sek-mo-ko"); A tribe repre-
sented at San Antonio de Valero mission,
Texas, between 1730 and 1741. The par:
ents of an adult gentile woman baptized
there in 1730 were a Secmoco and a Pa-
anac (Valero Bautismos, 1730, 1737, 1741,
# Cf. Sinicu. (H. E. B.
Sencase.–Valero Bautismos, op. cit., 1737 (iden-
tical?) Sepuncó.—Ibid., 1730.
Secobec. A village of the Powhatan con-
federacy in 1608, on the s. bank of the
£ in Caroline co., Va.
Secobeck.—Smith (1629), Va., I, map, repr. 1819.
Seconchqut. A village on Marthas Vine-
yard, off the coast of Massachusetts, in
1698.—Doc. of 1698 in Mass. Hist. Soc.
Coll., 1st S., x, 131–132, 1809.
Secotan (apparently a substantive mean-
ing “burned place,’ from a verb signifying
“it burns’; cf. Secatoag.–Gerard). An
Algonquian tribe '' in 1584 the
ninsula between Albemarle sq. and
ower Pamlicor., with the adjacentislands,
the territory now £ in Washing-
ton, £ Dare, Beaufort, and Hyde
cos., N. C. In later times the same terri-
tory was occupied by the Machapunga,
Pamlico, and Hatteras, who may have
been the descendants of the Secotan.
From the statements of White, who ac-
companied the early Raleigh expedi-
tions, these Indians were of medium
stature; they dressed in loose mantles of
deerskin, and wore summer aprons of
the same about the loins, in front only on
the men, but before and behind on the
women. The men cut their hair close
on the sides of the head, leaving a crest
from the forehead back to the neck;
that of the women, being comparatively
short, thin, and soft, was £ in front.
The arms, legs, and cheeks of the women
and parts of the body of the men were
tattooed to a limited extent. The Seco-
tan believed in the immortality of the
soul and in numerous deities called
“Mantoac [i.e. man’toak, pl. of manito,
the first mention of the word in English],
but of different sortes and d ; one
onely chiefe and great God, which hath
bene from all eternitie.” Their towns
are described as small, and near the sea-
coast but few; some containing 10 or 12
houses, some 20, the greatest seen hav-
ing but 30. Some of these were in-
closed “with barks of trees made fast
to stakes, or els with poles onely fixed
upright and close one by another.” Their
houses were oblong and consisted of a
framework of '' set in the ground
and lashed wit cross-pieces; the roof
was rounded, covered with bark or rush
mats. The Secotan people were compara-
tively well advanced in agriculture, cul-
tivating not only maize, of which they
had three varieties, but two leguminous
lants which the English called peas and
ns, and melons, pumpkins, gourds,
etc. . They drew a large part of their
subsistence from the waters, being expert
fishermen, spearing fish, and also cap-
turing them in “a kind of wear made of
reedes, which in that country are very
BULL. 30]
strong.” For synonyms, see the village,
following. J. M.)
Secotan. The chief Secotan village in
the 16th century, situated on the N. bank
of Pamlico r. in the present Beaufort co.,
N. C. For an illustration from White's
drawing, see Habitations.
Assamacomoe.—Raleigh (1589) quoted by Martin,
N. C., I, 33, 1829 (perhaps a corruption of Dasa-
non ''' Secota.–De Bry, map (ca. 1585)
in Hawks, N. C., I, 1859. cotan.—Barlowe
(1584), ibid., 87. Sequotan.—Ibid., 86. Sicopan.-
Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, vi, 92, 1857 (misprint).
Wangadacea.—Martin, N. C., I, 33, 1829. inga-
docea.-Martin, N. C., I, 10, 1829. ingandacoa.—
Barlowe (1584) quoted by Hawks, N. C., I, 78,
1859 (said by Raleigh to mean “you wear good
clothes,” the reply of the natives to questions
of the English and mistaken by them for the
name of the country). Wingandagoa.-Strachey
£ , Va., 143, 1849. Winginans.–Rafinesque in
arshall, Ky., introd., I, 36, 1824. Winginas.-
Ibid., 27.
Secowocomoco. A former Algonquian
tribe or subtribe of Maryland, living on
Wicomico r. in St Mary and Charles cos.
In 1608 their village was on the E. bank of
Wicomico r. at its junction with the Poto-
mac in St Mary co., and was estimated to
contain 50 warriors. They are distinct
from the Wicomoco. They are the tribe
among whom the first Maryland colonists
landed and made their primary settle-
ment. At that time (1634) they had
their village on St Marys r., but soon af-
terward abandoned it, £ for the
benefit of the English, but more likely on
account of the frequent inroads of the
Conestoga. It is probable that this, and
other small tribes in this section of '
land formed parts of or were closely
connected with the Conoy. In 1651 they
with other tribes were removed to a res-
ervation at the head of Wicomico r.
According to White (Relatio. Itineris)
they were very tall and well propor-
tioned; they painted their faces dark blue
above the nose and red below, or the re-
verse. Their hair was gathered in a knot
at the left ear and fastened with a band.
Their houses were built “in an oblong
oval shape.” Their chief deity was
named Ochre, and they also paid a kind
of adoration to corn and fire. For sub-
sistence they depended largely on agri-
culture.
Cecomocomoco.-Smith (1629), Va., I, map, repr.
1819 (misprint). Secowocomoco.-Ibid., 118. i-
comocons,—Bozman, Md., II, 421, 1837. Yaoco-
mico.—White (ca. 1634), Relatio Itineris, 36, 1874
(a '*'. the chief's name). Yaocomoco.—
Ibid. Yaomacoes.—Shea misquoting Bozman in
Alsop, Md., 119, note, 1880. Yoamaco.—Harris, Voy.
and Trav., 11, 259, 1705. Yoamacoes.—Bozman,
Md., ii, 29, 1837.
Secret societies. Societies or brother-
hoods of a secret and usually sacred char-
acter existed among very many American
tribes, among many more, doubtless, than
those from which there is definite infor-
mation.
On the Plains the larger number of
these were war societies, and they were
SECOTAN-SECRET SOCIETIES
495
graded in accordance with the age and
attainments of the members. The Buf-
falo society was a very important body
devoted to healing disease. The Omaha
and Pawnee seem to have had a great
number of societies, organized for all sorts
of purposes. There were societies con-
cerned with the religious mysteries, with
the keeping of records, and with the
dramatization of myths, ethical societies,
and societies of mirth-makers, who strove
in their performances to reverse the nat-
ural order of things. We find also a
society considered able to will people to
death, a society of “big-bellied men,”
and among the Cheyenne a society of fire-
walkers, who trod upon fires with their
bare feet until the flames were extin-
guished.
According to Hoffman the Grand Medi-
cine society, or Midewiwin, of the Chip-
pewa and neighboring tribes, was a secret-
society of four degrees, or lodges, into
which one could be successively inducted
by the expenditure of a greater and greater
amount of property on the accompanying
feasts. As a result of these initiations the
spiritual insight and power, especially
the power to cure disease, was successively
increased, while on the purely material
side the novitiate received instruction re-
garding the medicinal virtues of many
lants. The name of this society in the
orm medeu occurs in Delaware, where it
was applied to a class of healers. In the
neighborhood of New York bay there was
a body of conjurers who “had no fixed
homes, £ to absolute continence,
and both exorcised sickness and officiated
at the funeral rites.” Their name is in-
terpreted by Brinton to mean “Great
Snake,” and they participated in certain
periodical festivals where “a sacrifice was
prepared, which it was believed was car-
ried off by a huge serpent.”
In the S. W. each Pueblo tribe con-
tains a number of esoteric societies, which
mediate between men and the zoö-
morphic beings of Pueblo mythology.
At Zuñi there are 13 of these societies,
and they have to do especially with heal-
ing, either collectively in their ceremo-
nies or through individual members.
They also endeavor to bring rain, but
only by means of the influence which the
beast gods are able to exert over the an-
thropic beings who actually control it.
Rain-bringing itself is properly the func.
tion of the rain priests and of the Kótikilli
society, the latter consisting of Zuñi of the
male sex, and occasionally some females.
Admission to this is necessary in order
that one may have access after death to
the dance-house of the anthropic gods.
There are six divisions of the Kótikilli,
holding their ceremonies in as many kivas
corresponding to the six world-quarters,
496
[B. A. E.
SECRET SOCIETIES
and in their performances members wear
masks representing the anthropic beings,
which they are then supposed actually to
embody, although they sing to them at
the same time in order to bring showers.
The Rain priesthood and the Priesthood
of the Bow are considered under the cap-
tion Shamans and Priests, but they may
be classed also as brotherhoods concerned
respectively with rain-making and war
(see Stevenson in 23d Rep. B. A. E., 1905).
At Sia the Society of the Cougar presides
over hunting, and there is also a Warrior
society. Parents apply to have their chil-
dren admitted into a society, or a person
who has been cured by the society may
afterward be taken in. A person may .
belong to more than one society, and
most of the societies also consist of two .
or more orders, the most important “be-
ing that in which the members are en-
dowed with the anagogics of medicine.”
Since the Hopi clans have been shown
by Fewkes to have been originally inde-
pendent local groups, the secret society
performances among them would £
to be nothing more than the rituals of the
various groups, the societies themselves
being the members of the groups owning
such rituals and certain others that have
been granted a right to ' The
principal war society, however, has re-
sulted from a fusion of the warriors or war
societies of all the clans of the Hopi pue-
blos except one. Besides the two war so-
cieties, and two societies devoted to the
curing of diseases, all of these brother-
hoods devote themselves to bringing rain
and stimulating the wth of corn.
Each is headed by a chief, who is the
clan chief as well and the oldest man in
his clan, and contains several subordinate
chiefs, while the oldest woman of the
clan occupies a conspicuous place.
The Californian Maidu had a society
into which certain boys chosen by the old
men were annually admitted. The socie-
ties were called Yéponi, and included all
the men of note in the tribe. “The cere-
monies were more or less elaborate, involv-
ing fasts, instruction in the myths and
lore of the tribe by the older men, and
finally a great feast and dance at which
the neophytes for the first time per-
formed their dances, which were proba-
bly received through visions.” (Dixon,
Maidu Myths, 1902.) Each village or
group of villages commonly had a sepa-
rate branch of the society under a
leader called Hulku, who was one of the
most important personages in the place,
being frequently called upon to settle
disputes that could not otherwise be com-
posed, lead a war-party, or determine
when the people 'i go to gather
acorns. He was usually a shaman also,
and was then considered more powerful
than any other, for which reason he was
looked to, to make rain, insure good sup-
plies of acorns and salmon, keep his
ple in good health, and destroy their
enemies by means of diseases. He was
the keeper of a sacred cape made of
feathers, shells, and pieces of stone,
which was made for him by the previous
leader and would kill anyone else who
touched it. He was appointed by the
most noted shaman in the society, who
pretended that he had been instructed
in a dream, and usually held office as
long as he chose, though he might be
deposed. Powers quotes a local authority
to the effect that there was a secret society
among the Pomo which conjured up in-
fernal horrors for the pur of “keeping
their women in subjection,” and they
are also said to have had regular assembly
houses, but the account of this society is
evidently garbled and distorted.
The sense of supernatural as distin-
guished from purely secular relationshi
received its logical recognition # the
un-
Kwakiutl of the coast of British Co
bia in a division of the year into a sacred
and a £ period, during each of
which the social organization and along
with it personal appellations of the tribe
changed completely. In the first place,
a distinction was made between present
members of the secret societies, called
“seals,” and the quéqutsa, those who
were for the time being outside of them.
These latter were furthermore divided, in
accordance with sex, age, and social stand-
ing, into several bodies which received
names generally referring to animals.
The “seals,” on the other hand, were
subdivided into societies in accordance
with the supernatural beings supposed to
inspire the various members. All of those
whose ancestors had had an encounter
with the same supernatural being were
thus banded together, and, since only
one person might represent each ancestor
the number in a society was limited, an
one might join only on the retirement of
a member. Every secret society had its
own dances, songs, whistles, and cedar-
bark rings. The right to a position in a
secret society might be acquired by kill-
# a. ' of some foreign tribe and
taking his £ or for one's son
by marrying the daughter of him who
£ it. At the time of initiation
the novice was supposed to be carried
away for a season by the spirit which
came to him, and after his return he
usually went through the different houses
in the town accompanied by other mem-
bers of the society who had been initiated
previously. In case his spirit were a
violent one, he might break up boxes,
canoes, etc., which the giver of the feast
had to replace. The most important
BULL.30]
part of these societies were the ones in-
spired by the cannibal spirit, the origin of
which has been traced by Boas to the
Heiltsuk tribe and to customs connected
with war.
From the Kwakiutl and Heiltsuk these
secret society dances spread northward
and southward. The Nootka are said to
have had two principal secret society per-
formances, the Dukwally (i. e. Lü'koala),
or Thunder-bird ceremony, supposed to
have been obtained from the wolves, and
the Tsáyeq (Kwakiutl Ts’ā’eqa), or
Tsiahk, into which a patient was initiated
when the shaman had not succeeded in
curing him. According to Swan the latter
was performed after the patient had seen
a dwarfish spirit with long, yellowish hair
and four horns on his head who promised
relief if the ceremonies were performed.
The Songish of British Columbia have
two societies called Tciyi'wan and XAn-
xAni’tAl, obtained from the Nootka. The
first is open to anybody and consists of
five subordinate societies. That to which
a man belongs depends on the dream he
has after retiring into the woods. Unlike
the other, only rich people can become
members of the XAnxAni’tAl, as heavy
yments are exacted for initiation. The
AnxAni’tAlnovice also obtains his guard-
ian spirit in the woods, after which he
performs his first dance with masks and
cedar-bark ornaments. Among the coast
Salish of Fraser valley is found a brother-
hood or society called Sqofaqi, which
enjoys special prerogatives and possesses
certain emblems and dances. Bellacoola
secret societies are closely bound up with
the festivals and the £ organization.
They are of two varieties, the Sisaik',
obtained from a being of that name who
resides in the sun, and the Kü'siut, which
were derived from a female spirit who
lives in a cave in the woods and comes
out only in winter when the feasts are
about to be held. He who sees her has
to invite people to dance the Kü'siut.
There are several different societies or
degrees of this, however, corresponding
to the highest ones among the Kwakiutl.
The dances, masks, etc., used at such
times, and only then, seem to be the
special property of the different clans, but
right to wear them has to be acquired by
the individuals.
The Tsimshian societies were all re-
ceived from the Heiltsuk through Kit-
katla, but according to Niska tradition
they were obtained by the former from a
man who went to live among the bears.
There are said to have been five or six of
these societies among the latter people,
and the number of places in each was
limited. The performances were similar
to those seen among the Kwakiutl, except
that they were not so elaborate.
57009°—Bull. 30, pt 2–12–32
SEECHELT—SEEK's VILLAGE
497
The Haida have had secret societies
only during the last 100 or 150 years. The
entire performance consisted in the sup-
posed possession of the novice by some
one of a number of spirits, who carried the
youth away and made him act the way
the spirit himself was supposed to act.
Some of these ways of acting were intro-
duced, while others were in accordance
with, native conceptions. . They were
# the property of certain chiefs who
would allow only their own families to
use them. Among the Tlingit the socie-
ties appear to have been employed in a
very similar manner, but with the north-
ern Tlingit they had barely made their
appearance.
nsult Boas (1) in Rep. Nat. Mus, for
1895, 1897, (2) in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat.
Hist., II, Anthr. 1, 1898; Boas and
Hill-Tout in Reps. B. A. A. S.; Boas,
Cushing, Fewkes, Hoffman, Dorsey, and
Mrs Stevenson in Reps. B. A. E.; Brin-
ton, Lenape Leg., 1885; Curtis, N. Am.
Ind., 1-v, 1907–09; Cushing in Pop. Sci.
Mo., June 1882; Dixon in Bull. Am.
Mus. Nat. Hist, xvii, pt. 11, 1902, and
t. III, 1905; Powers in Cont. N. A.
thnol., III, 1877; Warren in Coll. Minn.
Hist. Soc., v., 1885. (J. R. S.)
Seechelt (SVciatl). A Salish tribe on
Jervis and Seechelt inlets, Nelson id., and
thes. part of Texada id., Brit. Col. They
speak a distinct dialect and are thought
by Hill-Tout on physical grounds to be
related to the Lillooet. Anciently there
were 4 divisions or septs – Kunechin,
Tsonai, Tuwanek, and Skaiakos—but at
resent all live in one town, called Chate-
ech, around the mission founded by
Bishop Durieu, who converted them to
Roman Catholicism. The Kunechin and
Tsonai are said to be of Kwakiutl lineage.
Pop. 236 in 1902, according to the Cana-
dian Department of Indian Affairs, and
325 according to Hill-Tout. The former
authority gives 244 in 1909. (J. R. s.)
Ni’ciatl.— in 5th Rep. N. W., Tribes Can.,
10, 1889 (Comox, name). Seashelth:-Brit. Col.
map, Ind. Aff., Victoria, 1872. Sechelts.-Mayne,
Brit. Col., 144, 1862. Seshal.-Tolmie and Daw-
son, Vocabs. Brit. Col., 119B, 1884. She-shell.–Can.
Ind. Aff., 308, 1879. Si'catl.-Boas, op. cit. (Nan-
aimo name). Si’ciatl.—Ibid. (own name).
Seechkaberuhpaka (“prairie chicken').
A band of the Hidatsa (q.v.).
Prairie Chicken.-Morgan, Anc. Soc., 159, 1877.
Prairie hen.—Matthews, Ethnog. Hidatsa, 207,
1877. Seech-ka-be-ruh-pā’-ka.-Morgan, op. cit.
Sitskabinohpaka.–Matthews, infºn, 1885. , Tsi-
tska’ dio-qpa-ka-Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E.,
242, 1897." Tsi tska do hpa-ka.–Matthews, Eth-
nog. Hidatsa, op.cit.
Seeharongoto £ ‘draw-
ing down hill’). A subdivision of the
Wolf clan of the Delawares.—Morgan,
Anc. Soc., 172, 1877. - -
Seek's Village. A former Miami village,
named from the chief, on Eel, r, about
3 m. from Columbia City, in Whitley co.,
498
[B. A. E.
SEETHLTUN–SEKANI
Ind. The tract was sold in 1838. Ac-
cording to Indian information obtained
by J. P. Dunn, the chief's name was
Zeke and his father was a German. His
Miami name was Maconsaw, “Young
Beaver,” and this name was sometimes
given to the village.
Seethltun (Chasta Costa: Se-ecl-tūn,"
ple using salmon weirs'). The Takelma
village nearest the Chastacosta, on the s.
side of Rogue r., Oreg.—Dorsey in Jour.
Am. Folk-lore, III, 235, 1890.
Seginsavin. A former Potawatomi vil-
lage, named from its chief, on Rouge r.,
near Detroit, Mich. The tract was sold
in 1827.
Seginsairn's Village.—Treaty of 1827 in U.S. Ind.
Treat., 674, 1873. Seginsavin's village.—Brown,
West. Gaz., 159, 1817. Seginservin's vil .-De-
'''": £ #
(1807) in U.S. "ind. Treat. # y
Sego. A bulbous root (Calochortus lu-
teus) found particularly in Utah and used
for food by the Indians: from the word
for bulbous roots of this sort in the Paiute
language. (A. F. C.)
Segocket. An Abnaki village about
1614, near the mouth of Penobscot r., Me.
Sesocket-smith £
3d s. vi. 97.1837. uet.—Strachey (ca. 1612),
Va., 167, 1849.
Segotago. An Abnaki village in 1614,
probably near the mouth of Kennebec
r., Me.—Smith (1616) in Mass. Hist. Soc.
Coll., 3d S., VI, 107, 1837.
Segunesit. A former Nipmuc village
in N. E. Connecticut, whose warriors
gathered with other hostile Indians in
1675 at Manexit.—Quanapaug (1675) in
Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st S., v.1, 205, 1800.
Segwallitsu. Given by Gibbs (Cont.
N. A. Ethnol., 1, 178, 1877) as a band of
the Nisqualli. The name is not found
elsewhere.
Segwarusa. See Saghwareesa.
Seh. The Eagle clan of Jemez pueblo,
New Mexico. A corresponding clan ex-
isted also at the former related pueblo of
£n i Anth 350, 1896 (P
cos £ £ ). "s: .—H £,
Ibid. (Jemez form). Se-peh.—Hewett, ibid., n. s.,
VI, 431, 1904 (Pecos form).
Sehachpeya (Seh-ach-pe-ya). A former
Hupa : on the w. bank of Trinity
r., Cal., below the mouth of Willow cr.—
Gibbs, MS., B. A. E., 1852.
Sekamish. A Salish division formerly
on White r., N. w. Wash., now on Port
Madison res.
Se-ka-mish.–Gibbs in Pac. R. R. Rep., I, 436,
1855. Sk- ish.–Mallet in Ind. Aff. Rep., 198,
Khabish
1877. St-ka-bish,—Ibid. St-káh-mish.—Treaty of
1855 in U.S. Ind. Treaties, 378, 1873. St. Kalmish.-
Ross in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1869, 135, 1870. St'kamish.-
Gibbs in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., 1, 179, 1877.
Sekani (‘dwellers on the rocks”). A
group of Athapascan tribes living in the
valleys of upper Peace r. and its tributa-
ries and on the w. slope of the Rocky
mts., Brit. Col. Morice says they were
formerly united into one large tribe, but
on account of their nomadic habits have
gradually separated into smaller dis-
tinct tribes having no affiliation with
one another. Harmon (Jour., 190, 1820)
said that they came from E. of the Rocky
mts., where they formed a part of the
Tsattine. Gallatin (Trans. Am. Antiq.
Soc., 11, 20, 1836) gave their habitat as
the headwaters of Peace r. Dunn (Hist.
Oreg., 79, 1844) located them in the
mountains near Nahannir. Wilkes (U.S.
Explor. Exped., Iv, 451, 1845) said they
ranged about Ft. Simpson, E. of the Ta-
culli and beyond the Rocky mts. McLean
(Hudson's Bay, 1, 235, 1849) found some
at McLeod lake in 1849. Richardson
(Arct. Voy., 11, 31, 1851) placed them
between Stikine and Skeena rs, Taylor
(Cal. Farmer, July 19, 1862) described
them as being in the mountains between
McLeod and Connolly lakes. Accordin
to Hind (Labrador Penin., II, 261, 1863
they inhabited the foot of the Rocky
mts. N. w. of Peace r. and a part of New
Caledonia w. of the Rocky mts., resorting
to Fts Dunvegan, Halkett, and Liard.
Pope (MS., B. A. E.) located them w. of
Tatlah lake, Brit. Col. Petitot (Dict.
Dènè-Dindjié, xx, 1876) said that most
of them were near the trading posts
on Fraser r., a small number only fre-
uenting the Peace and Liard, where
they have a reputation for t Sav
ness. Morice (Proc. Canad. Inst., 112,
1889) says they roam over the Rocky
mts. on both slopes and the adjacent
forests and plains from about 54° to 60°
N. They are of much slighter build and
shorter in stature than any of the neigh-
boring tribes, from whom they otherwise
differ but little except that their bands
are numerous and not closely organized
socially. Morice describes them as slen-
der and bony, in stature below the aver-
age, with narrow forehead, prominent
cheek-bones, small, deeply sunk eyes,
the upper lip very thin, the lower pro-
truding, the chin very small, and the
nose straight. Fathers appear like chil-
dren, and none are corpulent and none
bald. Petitot describes them as built
like Hindus, light of color, with fine
black almond eyes, large and of oriental
limpidity, firm noses, the mouth large
and voluptuous. Many of the males are
circumcized. The women wear rings in
their noses. These people are very bar-
barous and licentious. Their complete
isolation in the Rocky mts. and their
reputation for merciless and cold-blooded
savagery cause them to be dreaded by
other tribes. Their manner of life is
miserable. They do without tents, sleep-
ing in brush huts open to the weather:
Their only clothing consists of coats and
breeches of mountain-goat or bighorn
BULL. 30]
skins, the hair turned outside or next to
the skin according to the season. They
cover themselves at night with goat-skins
sewed together, which communicate
to them a strong odor, though less
£ than the Chipewyan receive
rom their smoked elk skins. Petitot
(Autour du lac des Esclaves, 309, 1891)
pronounces them the least frank and the
most sullen of all of the Tinneh. They
are entirely nomadic, following the moose,
caribou, bear, lynx, rabbits, marmots, and
beaver, on which they subsist. They eat
no fish and look on fishing as an unmanly
occupation. Their society is founded on
father-right. They have no chiefs, but
accept the council of the oldest and most
influential in each band as regards hunt-
ing, camping, and traveling (Morice,
Notes on W. Dénés, 28, 1893). hen a
man dies they pull down his brush hut
over the remains and proceed on their
journey. If in camp, or in the event of the
deceased being a person of ''
they make a rough coffin of limbs and
erect a scaffolding for it to rest on, cover-
ing it usually with his birch-bark canoe
inverted; or, on the death of an influen-
tial member of the tribe, a spruce l
may be hollowed out for a coffin an
the remains suspended therein on the
branches of trees. Sometimes they hide
the corpse in an erect position in a tree
hollowed out for the purpose. They
keep up the old practice of burning or
casting into a river or leaving suspended
on trees the weapons and clothing of the
dead person. When a member of the
band was believed to be stricken with
death they left with him what provisions
they could spare and abandoned him to
his fate when the camp broke up. They
are absolutely honest. A trader may go
on a trapping expedition, leaving his
store unlocked without fear of £
being stolen. Natives may enter an
help themselves to powder and shot or
any other articles they require out of his
stock, but every time they leave the ex-
act equivalent in furs (Morice).
Morice (Trans. Can. Inst., 28, 1893)
divides the Sekani into 9 tribes, each
being composed of a number of bands
having traditional hunting grounds the
limits of which, unlike those of their
neighbors, are but vaguely defined. It
is not uncommon for them to tres
on the territory of one another without
molestation, an unusual custom among the
tribes of the N. W. The tribes are as fol-
lows: (1) Yutsutkenne, (2) Tsekehneaz,
(3) Totatkenne, (4) Tsatkenne (Tsat-
tine), (5) Tsetautkenne, (6) Sarsi, (7)
Saschutkenne, (8) Otzenne, (9) Tselone.
Besides these there is an eastern division,
the Thekkane.
Drake (Bk. Inds., xi, 1848) gave their
number as 1,000 in 1820. Dawson (Rep.
SEKHATSATUNNE-SEKUMNE
. B. A. E.
499
Can. Inst., 200B, 1889) said that in 1888
there were 78 near Ft Liard and 73 near
Ft Halkett, making 151 in the Mackenzie
r. region. Morice (Proc. Can. Inst., 113,
1889) said that they numbered 500 in 1887,
not more than 250 of them being in
British Columbia. The same authority
(Notes on W. Dénés, 16, 1893) estimated
the total £ of the Sekani group
at 1,300; the Sekani proper, on both sides
of the Rocky mts., numbering 500, the
Tsattine 700, and the Sarsi 100. In 1909
the Sarsi (q.v.) alone were officially re-
ported to number 197.
Al-ta-tin.—Dawson in Rep. Geol. Surv. Can., 192B,
1887. Lhtaten.-Morice in Proc. Can. Inst., 118
1889 ("inhabitants of beaver dams': applied
also to Nahane). T’tat- tenne.–Morice, Notes on
W. Dénés, 29, 1893 ("people of the beaver dams':
Takulli name.) Rocky Mountain Indians.—Ban-
croft, Nat. Races, I, map, 35, 1882. Sécanais.—
Petitot in Jour. Roy. Geog. Soc.,651, 1883 ( men
who live on the mountain'). Secunnie.—Hale,
Ethnol. and Philol., 202, 1846. Sékanais.-Petitot,
Dict. Dèné-Dindjić, xx, 1876. Sékanais toenè.—
Morice in Proc. Can. Inst., 113, 1889. Sékan'-es.—
Petitot, MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1869. Sicannis.-
Bancroft, Nat. Races, 1,115, 1874. Sicanny.—Pope,
MS. vocab, B. A. E., 1865. Sicaunies.—Harmon,
Jour., 190, 313, 1820. Siccane.–Can. Ind. Aff., 91,
1876. Siccanies.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, July 19,
1862. Siccannies.—Hind, Labrador Penin., II, 261,
app., 1863. Siccony.—Ross, MS. notes on Tinne,
Sickanies.—Ross in Smithson. Rep. 1866,
309, 1872. Sickannies.—Ross, MS. vocab., B. A. E.
Siconi.—Wilkes, U.S. Expl. Exped., IV, 451, 1845.
Sikanis.—Duflot de Mofras, Expl. de l'Oregon, II
339, 1844. Sikanni.—Latham in Trans. Philol. Soc
Lond., 71, 1856. Sikannies.—Keane in Stanford,
Compend., 535, 1878. Sikennies.—Ibid.,464. Thae-
canies.—Dunn, Hist. Oregon, 79,1844. Thé-ké-né.—
Petitot, MS. vocab., B. A. E. 1865 (‘dwellers on
the mountains'). The-kān-neh-Ross, MS; notes
on Tinne, B. A. E. Thé-ké-ottiné.-Petitot, MS.
vocab., B. A. E., 1865. The-khèmè.-Petitotin Bull.
Soc. Géog. Paris, chart, 1875. The-kk'a-ne,—
Petitot, Autour du lac des Esclaves, 362, 1891
£ the mountain'). The-kka-nè-Petitot,
ct. Dène-Dindjié, xx, 1876. Thè-kké-0ttiné.–
Petitot in Jour. Roy. Geog. Soc., 651, 1883.
Thick.cannies.—Hind, brador Penin. II, 261,
1863. Thikanies.—Hardisty in Smithson. Rep.
1866,311, 1872. Tsekanie.–McLean, Hudson's Bay,
1, 235, 1849. Tsé'kéhne.–Morice, Notes on
Dènés, 19, 1893. Tsekenné.–Morice in Proc. Can.
Inst., 112, 1889 (‘inhabitants of the rocks”).
Tsikanni.-Latham, Nat. Hist. Man, 306, 1850.
Tsitka-ni.—Richardson, Arct. Exped., II, 31, 1851.
Sekhatsatunne (Se-qa'-ts'd mannă). A for-
mer village of the Chastacosta, on the N.
bank of Rogue r., Oreg.—Dorsey in Jour.
Am. Folk-lore, III, 234, 1890.
Sekhushtuntunne (Se- %c -tūn 1ámmé,
s le at the big rocks"). A band of
the £ formerly living.
on Coquille r., Oreg.—Dorsey in Jour.
Am. Folk-lore, III, 232, 1890.
Sekumne (Se-kum'-ne). A former Maidu
village on the right bank of American r.,
about 10 m. above Sacramento, Cal.
Lacomnis.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, June 8, 1860.
Secumnes.—Hale, Ethnol. and Philol., 631, 1846.
Secumni.-Latham in Proc. Philol. Soc. Lond., VI,
79, 1854. Sekamne.—Hale, op.cit., 222. Sekomne:-
Hale misquoted by Bancroft, Nat Races. 1,450,
1874. Sekume.—Latham, Opuscula, 313, 1860. Se-
kumne.–Dixon in Bull. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., XVII.
t. 3, pl. 38, 1905. Sekumne,—Hale, op. cit., 681,
£3.
500
[B. A. E.
SEKWU-SEMINOLE
Sekwu (Sek’-wu). The Klikitatname of
a village at the forks of Cowlitz r., Wash.,
in 1863, presumably belonging to the Cow-
litz tribe.–Gibbs, MS. no. 248, B. A. E.
Selalkwo(Sel-al’-kwo). A Salish village,
about 1863, below the forks of Dwamish
r., Wash., and probably below the junc-
tion of White and Green rs.–Gibbs, MS.
no. 248, B. A. E.
Selawigmiut. A tribe of Alaskan Es-
kimo living on Selawik lake, E. of Kotze-
bue sd., Alaska. They numbered 100 in
1880.
Chilivik.-Zagoskin, Descr. Russ. Poss. Am., I, 74,
1847. Seelawik Mutes.—Kelly, Arct. Eskimos,
chart, 1890. Selawigamute.—Petroff in 10th Cen-
sus, Alaska, 4, 1884. Selåwig'müt.—Dall in Cont.
N. A. Ethnol., 1,12,1877. Silawi'āmium.–Murdoch
in 9th Rep. B. A. E., 44, 1892. Sulawig-meuts.—
Hooper, Cruise of Corwin, 26, 1881.
Seldovia (Russian: “herring’). A Kan-
iagmiut Eskimo village on the s. side of
Kachemakbay, w. coast of Kenai penin.,
Alaska. Pop. 74 in 1880; 99 in 1890. (Pe-
troff, 10th Census, Alaska, 29, 1884.)
Selelot (Sel'élāt). A Squawmish divi.
sion living on Burrard inlet, coast of
British Columbia.—Boas, MS., B. A. E.,
1887.
Selenite. See Gypsum.
Seleuxa.
head of Ocillar., probably in Madison co.,
Fla.—H. R. Ex. Doc. 74(1823), 19th Cong.,
1st sess., 27, 1826.
Selikwayi (Selikud'yi). A Cherokee
settlement, about the time of the removal
of the tribe to the W. in 1839, on Sallacoa
cr., probably at or near the present Salla-
coa, Cherokee co., N. w. Ga. The name is
that of a small green snake, and of a tall
broad-bladed grass bearing a fancied re-
semblance to it. (J. M.)
Sallicoah.—Doc. of 1799 quoted by Royce in 5th
Rep. B. A. E., 144, 1887.
Selkuta (Sel-ku’-ta). A Bellacoola vil-
lage on the N. side of the mouth of Bella-
coola r., Brit. Col.—Boas in Mem. Am.
Mus. Nat. Hist., II, 49, 1898.
Sels (“food-steamers’). The name ap-
lied, probably contemptuously, to a
aida family of low social rank which
formed a subdivision of the Hlgahetgu-
lanas. It is related that the people of this
family were so much in the habit of steam-
ing food that one of their women once said,
“We shall be called ‘food-steamers’”;
and so it happened. Low-class people in
other families seem to have £ the
same name.—Swanton, Cont. Haida, 270,
1905.
Seltsas (SElts’ā’s). A Katsey summer
village at the head of Pitt lake, which
drains into lower Fraser r., Brit. Col.—
Boas in Rep. Brit. A. A. S., 454, 1894.
Semeckamenee. See Sewackenaem.
Semehau (SEm Erā'u, ‘little lynx’). A
village of the Spences Bridge band of
Ntlakyapamuk on the N. side of Thomp-
son r., 32 m. from Lytton, Brit. Col.—Teit
in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., 11, 173, 1900.
A former Seminoletown at the .
Semiahmoo. A Salish tribe living about
the bay of the same name in N. w. Wash-
ington ands, w; British Columbia. In 1843
they numbered 300, and in 1909 there were
38 of the tribe on the Canadian side.
Birch Bay.–Farnham, Trav., 111, 1843. Samam-
hoo.—Can. Ind. Aff., 308, 1879. Semiahmoo.—Wil-
son in Jour. Ethnol. Soc. Lond., 278, 1866. Semi-
ämö.-Boas in 5th Rep. N. W. Tribes, Can., 10,
1889. Sem-mi-an-mas.–Fitzhugh in Ind. Aff. Rep.
1857, 328, 1858. Shimiahmoo. –Gibbs in Pac. R. R.
Rep., 1,433, 1855. Simiahmoo.–Gibbs, Clallam and
Lummi, 6, 1863. Simiamo.—Tolmie and Daw-
son, Vocabs. Brit. Col., 119B, 1884. Skim-i-ah-
moo.–Gibbs in Pac. R. R. Rep., 1,436, 1855.
Seminole (Creek: Sim-a-no'-le, or Isti
simanóle, “separatist’, ‘runaway”). A
Muskhogean tribe of Florida, originally
made up of immigrants from the Lower
Creek towns on Chattahoochee r., who
moved down into Florida following the
destruction of the Apalachee (q.v.) and
other native tribes. They were at first
classed with the Lower Creeks, but began
to be known under their present name
about 1775. Those still residing in
Florida call themselves Ikanitiksalgi,
“peninsula people’ (Gatschet).
The Seminole, before the removal of the
main body to Indian Ter., consisted chiefly
of descendants of Muscogee (Creeks)
and Hitchiti from the Lower Creek towns,
with a considerable number of refugees
from the Upper Creeks after the Creek
war, together with remnants of Yamasee
and other conquered tribes, Yuchi, and
a large negro element from runaway
slaves. When Hawkins wrote, in 1799,
they had 7 towns, which increased to 20
or more as they overran the peninsula.
While still under Spanish rule the
Seminole became involved in hostility
with the United States, particularly in the
War of 1812, and again in 1817–18, the
latter being known as the first Seminole
war. This war was quelled by Gen.
Andrew Jackson, who invaded Florida
with a force exceeding 3,000 men, as the
result of which Spain ceded the territory
to the United States in 1819. By treaty of
Ft Moultrie in 1823, the Seminole ceded
most of their lands, excepting a central
reservation; but on account of pressure
from the border population for their com-
plete, removal, another treaty was n
tiated at Paynes Landing in 1832, by
which they were bound to remove be-
ond the Mississippi within 3 years.
he treaty was repudiated by a large pro-
portion of the tribe, who, under the lead-
ership of the celebrated Osceola (q.v.),
at once prepared for resistance. Thus
began the second Seminole war in 1835,
with the killing of Emathla, the princi-
pal signer of the removal treaty, and o.
Gen. A. R. Thompson, who had been in-
strumental in applying pressure to those
who opposed the arrangement. The war
lasted nearly 8 years, ending in Aug. 1842,
with the practical expatriation of the tribe
BULL. 301
from Florida for the W., but at the cost
of the lives of nearly 1,500 American
troops and the expenditure of $20,000,000.
One incident was the massacre of Maj.
F. L. Dade's command of 100 men, only
one man escaping alive. The Seminole
negroes took an active part throughout
the war.
Those removed to Oklahoma were sub-
sequently organized into the “Seminole
Nation,” as one of the so-called Five
Civilized Tribes. In general condition
sEMINoLE MAN (Maccauley)
are about on a
rs and kinsmen
and advancement the
level with their neigh
of the Creek Nation. In common with
the other tribes they were party to the
agreement for the opening of their lands
to settlement, and their tribal govern-
ment came to an end in Mar. 1906. In
1908 they were reported officially to
number 2,138, largely mixed with negro
blood, in addition to 986 “Seminole
freedmen.” A refugee band of Semi-
nole, or, more properly, Seminole ne-
SEMINOLE
501
oes, is also on the Mexican side of the
io Grande in the neighborhood of
Eagle Pass, Texas.
The Seminole still residing in the s.
part of Florida, officially estimated at 358
in 1900, but reduced to about 275 in 1908,
remain nearly in their original condition.
Within the last few years the Govern-
ment has taken steps to secure to them a
small permanent reservation to include
their principal settlements. In general
characteristics they resemble the Creeks,
from whom thev have descended. The
best account of their present status is
that of MacCauley in the 5th Rep. B. A.
E., 1887. Consult also Bartram, Travels,
ed. 1792; Dimock in Collier's Weekly,
Oct. 17, 1908; Fairbanks, Florida, 1901;
Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg., I, II, 1884–88;
Sprague, Hist. Fla. War, 1848.
Their towns and bands were Ahapopka,
Ahosulga, Alachua, Alafiers, Alapaha,
Alligator, Alouko, Apukasasocha, Asa-
laga, Attapulgas, Beech Creek, Big
ypress Swamp, Big Hammock, Bow-
legs' Town, Bucker Woman’s Town,
£ Town, Calusahatchee, Capola,
Catfish Lake, Chefixico's Old Town,
Chetuckota, Chiaha, Chicuchatti, Choco-
nikla, Chohalaboohhulka, Chokoukla,
Coe Hadjo's Town, Cohowofooche, Cow
Creek, Cuscowilla, Etanie, Etotulga, Fish-
eating Creek, Fowl Town, Hatchcala-
mocha, Hiamonee, Hitchapuksassi,
Hitchitipusy, Homosassa, John Hicks'
Town, Jolee, Lochchiocha, Loksa-
chumpa, McQueen's Village, Miami
River, Mikasuki, Mosquito Indians, Mu-
latto Girl's Town, Negro Town, New
Mikasuky, Notasulgar, Ochisialgi, Ochu-
ceulga, Ochupocrassa, Ocilla, Oclackona-
£ Oclawaha, Ohathtokhouchy, Oke-
humpkee, Oktahatke, Oponays, Owassis-
sas, Payne's Town, Pea Creek Band, Pico-
lata, Pilaklikaha, Pilatka, Phillimees, Pin-
der Town, Red Town, Sampala, Santa Fé,
Sarasota, Seccherpoga, Seleuxa, Sitarky,
Spanawatka, Suwanee, Talahassee, Talofa
Okhase, Taluachapko-apopka, Tattowhe-
hallys, Toctoethla, Tohopekaliga, Toloa-
wathla, Toponanaulka, Totstalahoeetska,
Tuckagulga, Tuslalahockaka, Wacahoota,
Wakasassa, Wasupa, Wechotookme,
Weechitokha, Welika, Wewoka, Willa-
noucha, Withlacoochee, Withlacoochee
talofa, Withlako, Yalacasooche, Yalaka,
Yolanar, Yumersee (Yamasee). (J.M.)
Ikanafáskalgi.—Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg., I, 66,
1884 ("people of the pointed land': Creek name,
#
from n-faski, “the pointed land, referring to
Florida peninsula; algi people'). Ikani i.-
Ibid. (“Peninsula people,' own name, , from
{kana ‘land, in-yūkša its point, i. e. point of
land, or peninsula'). Ishti semoli.—Brinton,
Florida Penin., 145, 1859. Istisimanóle.—Gatschet,
Creek Mi' Leg., I, 66, 1884 (=“separatist,' 'run-
away'). ty-semole.–Gallatin in Trans. Am:
Antiq.' Soc., II, 94, 1836 (improperly translated
‘wild men'). Lower Creeks.-Knox (1789) in Am.
St. Papers, Ind. Aff., 1, 15, 1832 (here used to desig-
nate the Seminole as emigrants from the Lower

502
[B. A. E.
SEMONAN–SENECA
Creeks proper). Semanole.—Gatschet, Creek Migr.
Leg., I, 66, 1884 (or Isti semanóle). Seminola.—
Ramsay (1795) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st s., IV,
99, 1795. Seminoleans.—Conrad in H. R. Doc. *
25th Cong., 2d sess., 2, 1838. oles.-Lincoln
# in Am. State Papers, Ind. Aff., I, 78, 1832.
inolie.—Keane in Stanford, Compend., 535,
1878. Seminolülki.–ten Kate, Reizen in N.A.,412,
1885 (‘the '' that are wild': Creek name).
Seminu'niak. atschet, Fox MS., B. A. E., 1882
Fox name). Simano'lalgi.–Gatsc et Creek Mi r.
., I, 67,1884 (Creek name). Simano'la'li.-Ibid.
# to hiti name). Sim-e-lo-le.–Hawkins (1799),
ketch, 25, 1848 (trans. ‘wild"). Sim-e-no-le.—
Ibid. Simenolies.—Ibid. Similoculgee.—School-
craft, Ind. Tribes, IV, 380, 1854 (Creek name).
Siminole.—Bartram, Travels, 21, 1792. Simonde.—
Woodward, Reminisc., 25, 1859 (misprint). Sim-
£ Mémoire, 120, 1802. Sim-ü-no-
li.–Grayson, Creek MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1885
Creek name). Tallahäski.—Gatschet, Creek Migr.
g., 1,66, 1884 (so called “from their town Talla-
hassie”). Ungiayó-rono.—Gatschet, ibid. ('pen-
insula people': Huron name). Wild Creeks,—
Ellicott, Journal, 246–7, 1799.
Semoman. A former tribe noted by
Massanet as on the road from Coahuila
to the Texas country in 1690. They are
'' the Tsepcoen of Joutel.
monan.-Massanet, Dictamen Fiscal, Nov. 30,
1716, MS. Tsepcoen.-Joutel in Margry, Déc., 111,
289, 1878 (identical?). Tsepechoen frercuteas.—
Barcia, £ 271, 1723 (=Tsepcoen and Sere-
coutcha). sepehoen,—Joutel, Jour., 90, 1719.
Tsepehouen.-Ibid., 114.
Sempoapi (Sem-po-a-pi). The Tewa
name of a ruined Tano pueblo of the
compact, communal type, situated near
Golden, Santa Fé co., N. Mex. Accord-
ing to Bandelier (Ritch, N. Mex., 201,
1885; Arch. Inst. Papers, Iv, 108, 1892) it
was abandoned probably in 1591 on ac-
count of a raid by other Indians.
Valverde.—Bandelier, op.cit.
Seman (‘bird'). A Yuchi clan.
Sena’ntaha. —Gatschet, Uchee MS., B. A. E., 70,
1885 (= ‘bird clan').
Semap. See Sannup.
Senasqua (equivalent of Delaware lenask-
qual, “original grass, i. e. grass which was
supposed to have grown on the land from
the beginning.—Ruttenber). A former
Kitchawank fortified village on Hudson r.,
at the mouth of Croton r., in Westchester
co., N. Y. It may be identical with Kit-
chawank village.—Ruttenber (1) Tribes
Hudson R., 79, 1872, (2) Ind. Geog.
Names, 29, 1906.
Senati. A Tatsakutchin village on the
N. side of Yukon r., Alaska, above the
mouth of Tanana r.
Senatuch. Mentioned by Grant (Jour.
Roy. Geog. Soc., 293, 1857) as a Nootka
tribe on the s. w. coast of Vancouver id.
Seneca (‘place of the stone,' the An-
glicized form of the Dutch enunciation of
the Mohegan rendering of the Iroquoian
ethnic appellative Oneida, or, strictly,
(miniute'ā/kā’, and with a different ethnic
suffix, (méñiute' roñ/non', meaning ‘peo-
ple of the standing or projecting rock or
stone'). A prominent and influential
tribe of the Iroquois (q.v.). When first
known they occupied £ part of w. New
York between Seneca lake and Geneva r.,
having their council fire at Tsonontowan,
near Naples, in Ontario co. After the po-
litical destruction of the Erie and Neuters,
about the middle of the seventeenth
century, the Seneca and other Iroquois
people carried their settlements west-
ward to L. Erie and southward along the
Alleghany into Pennsylvania. They also
received into their tribe a portion of these
conquered peoples, by which accessions
they became the largest tribe of the con-
federation and one of the most £
They are now chiefly settled on the Alle-
£, Cattaraugus, and Tonawanda res.,
N. A portion of them remained under
British jurisdiction after the declaration
of peace and live on Grand River res.,
Ontario. Various local bands have been
known as Buffalo, Tonawanda, and Corn-
planter Indians; and the Mingo, formerly
in Ohio, have become officially known as
Seneca from the large number of that
tribe among them. No considerable
number of the Seneca ever joined the
Catholic Iroquois colonies.
In the third quarter of the 16th cen-
tury the Seneca was the last but one of
the Iroquois tribes to give its suffrage
in favor of the abolition of murder and
war, the suppression of cannibalism, and
the £ of the principles upon
which the League of the Iroquois was
founded. However, a large division of
the tribe did not adopt at once the course
of the main body, but, on obtaining cov-
eted privileges and prerogatives, the re-
calcitrant body was admitted as a constitu-
ent member in thestructure of the League.
The two chiefships last added to the
quota of the Seneca were admitted on
condition of their exercising functions be-
longing to a sergeant-at-arms of a modern
legislative body as well as those belong-
ing to a modern secretary of state for
foreign affairs, in addition to their duties
as federal chieftains; indeed, they be-
came the warders of the famous “Great
Black Doorway” of the League of the
Iroquois, called Ka'nho'hwaidji’gó'na" by
the Onondaga.
In historical times the Seneca have
been by far the most populous of the five
tribes originally composing the League
of the Iroquois. The Seneca belong in
the federal organization to the tribal
phratry known by the political name
Hoñdoñnis’‘hèn’, meaning, they are
clansmen of the fathers, of which the
Mohawk are the other member, when
the tribes are organized as a federal coun-
cil; but when ceremonially organized the
Onondaga also belong to this phratry (see
Government). In the federal council the
Seneca are represented by eight federal
chiefs, but two of these were added to
the original six present at the first fed-
eral council, to give representation to that
am. 201 SENECA 503
art of the tribe which had at first re-
Fused to join the League. Since the
organization of the Leaglueof the Iroquois,
approximately in the t 1rd quarter of the

A SENECA '
16th century, the number of Seneca clans,
which are organized into two phratries
for the performance of both ceremonial
and civil functions, have varied. The
names of the following nine have been
recorded: Wolf, Honnat ‘haii0fi’nl‘; Bear,
Hod1kijiofini”gd’,~ Beaver, H0digZ’"”_qegd’;
Turtle, Hadim'11"di'"f£‘; Hawk, Hadi‘-
shwé‘"”gaiiu’; Sandpiper, Hodi’ne‘si’iu’
sometimes also called Snipe, Plover, and
Killdee; Deer, Hadini0fi’gwaiiu’; Doe,
Hod'ino"”deogd’, sometimes Hofinoflt’-
gofid'é"‘,' Heron, Hodidaio""gd’. In alist
of clan names made in 1838 by Gen.
Dearborn from information given im by
Mr Cone, an interpreter of the Tona-
wanda band, the Heron clan is called the
Swan clan with the native name given
above. Of these clans only five had an
unequal representation in the federal
council of the League; namely, the Sand-
piper, three, the Turtle, two, the Hawk,
one, the Wolf, one, and the Bear, one.
One of the earliest known references to
the ethnic name Seneca is that on the
Original Carte Figurative, annexed to the
Memorial presented to the States-General
of the Netherlands, Aug. 18, 1616, on
which it appears with the Dutch plural as
Sennecas. This map is remarkable also
for the first known mention of the ancient
Erie, sometimes called Gahkwas or Kahk-
wah; on this map they appear under the
name last cited, Gachoi (ch = kh), and
were placed on the N. side of the w.
branch of the Susquehanna. The name
did not originally belong to the Seneca,
but to the Oneida, as the following lines
will show. _
In the early part of Dec. 1634, Arent
Van Curler (or Corlaer), the conimissary
or factor of the Manor of Rensselaerwyc '
(his uncle’s estate), set out from Ft
Orange, now Albany, N. Y., in the inter-
est of the fur-trade, to visit the Mohawk
and the Sinnekens. Strictly speaking,
the latter name designated the Oneida,
but at this time it was a general name,
usually comprising the Onondaga, the
Cayuga, and the Seneca, in addition. At
that period the Dutch and the French
commonly divided the Five Iroquois
tribes into two identical groups; to the
first, the Dutch gave the name Maquas
(Mohawk), and to the latter, Sinnekens
(Seneca, the final -ms being the Dutch
genitive plural), with the connotation of
the four tribes mentioned above. The
French gave to the latter group the general
name “les Iroquois Superieurs", “les
Hiroquois d’en haut", i. e. the Upper Iro-
quois, “ les l-Iiroq uois des pays plus hauts,
nommés Sontouaheronnons” (literally,
‘the Iroquois of the upper country,
called Sontouaheronnons’ ), the latter be-
ing only another form of “les Tsonnon-



SENECA WOMAN—THE DAUGHTER OF GEN. ELI 5. PARKER
touans" (the Seneca); and to the first
group the designations “les Iroquois in-
érieurs" (the Lower Iroquois), and “ les
Hiroquois d’en bas, nommés Agnechron-
504
[B. A. M.
SENECA
nons” (the Mohawk; literally, “the Iro-
quois from below, named Agnechron-
nons”). This geographical rather than
political division of the Iroquois tribes,
first made by Champlain and the early
Dutch at Ft Orange, prevailed until about
the third quarter of the 17th century.
Indeed, Governor Andros, two years
after Gréenhalgh's visit to the several
tribes of the Iroquois in 1677, still wrote,
“Ye Oneidas deemed ye first nation
of sineques.” The Journal of Van Curler,
mentioned above, records the interesting
fact that during his visit to the tribes
he celebrated the New Year of 1635 at a
place called Enneyuttehage or Sinnekens.
The first of these names was the Iro-
quois, and the second, the Mohegan,
name for the place, or, preferably, the Mo-
hegan translation of the Iroquois name.
The Dutch received their first knowledge
of the Iroquois tribes through the Mohe-
gan. The name Enneyuttehage is evidently
written for Omēfliute agā’ge', “at the place
of the people of the standing (projecting)
stone.’ At that date this was the chief
town of the Oneida. Van Curler's Jour-
nal identifies the name Sinnekens with
this town, which is presumptive evidence
that it is the Mohegan rendering of the
Iroquois local name Onkil/iute’, ‘it is a
£ or projecting stone’, employed
as an ethnic appellative. The derivation
of Sinnekens from Mohegan appears to be
as follows: a 'sinni, ‘a stone, or rock', -ika
or -iga, denotive of ‘place of', or ‘abun-
dance of', and the final –ens supplied by
the Dutch genitive plural ending, the
whole Mohegan synthesis meaning ‘place
of the standing stone’; and with a suitable
pronominal affix, like o- or wā-, which
was not recorded by the Dutch writers,
the translation signifies, “they are of the
place of the standing stone.” This deriva-
tion is confirmed by the Delaware name,
W’tassone, for the Oneida, which has a
similar derivation. The initial w— rep-
resents approximately an o-sound, and is
the affix of verbs and nouns denotive of
the third person; the intercalary -t- is
merely euphonic, being employed to pre-
vent the coalescence of the two vowel
sounds; and it is evident that assone is
only another form of a 'sinni, ‘stone’,
cited above. Hence it appears that the
Mohegan and Delaware names for the
Oneida are cognate in derivation and
identical in signification. Heckewelder
erroneously translated W’tassone by ‘stone
pipe makers.”
Thus, the Iroquois Omēiliute’ā’gé', the
Mohegan Sinnekens, and the Delaware
W"tassone are synonymous and are ho-
mologous in derivation. But the Dutch,
followed by other Europeans, used the
Mohegan term to designate a group of
four tribes, to only one of which, the
Oneida, was it strictly applicable. The
name Sinnekens, or Sennecaas (Visscher's
map, ca. 1660), became the tribal name
of the Seneca by a process of elimination
which £from the group and from
the connotation of the £ name the
nearer tribes as each with its own proper
native name became known to the Euro-
ns. Obviously, the last remaining
tribe of the group would finally acquire
as its own the general name of the group.
The Delaware name for the Seneca was
Mexaxtin'ni (the Maechachtinni of Hecke-
welder), which signifies “great moun-
tain’; this is, of course, a Delaware ren-
dering of the Iroquois name for the
Seneca, Djiionoñdowānāfi‘’ākā’, or Djiio-
noñdowānāfi‘roń'non’, ‘People of the
Great Mountain.” This name appears
disguised as Trudamani (Cartier, 1534–35),
Entouhonorons, Chouontouaroiion=Chon-
ontouaronon (Champlain, 1615), Ouentou-
aronons (Champlain, 1627), and Tsonon-
touan or Sonontouan (Jes. Rel., passim).
Previous to the defeat and despoliation
of the Neuters in 1651 and the Erie in
1656, the Seneca occupied the territory
drained by Genesee r., eastward to the
lands of the Cayuga along the line of the
watershed between Seneca and Cayuga
lakes.
The political history of the Seneca is
largely that of the League of the Iroquois,
although owing to petty jealousies among
the various tribes the Seneca, like the
others, sometimes acted independently in
their dealings with aliens. But their in-
dependent action appears never to have
been a serious and deliberate rupture of
the bonds uniting them with the federal
government of the League, thus vindi-
cating the wisdom and foresight of its
founders in permitting every tribe to re-
tain and exercise a large measure of auton-
omy in the structure of the federal gov-
ernment. It was sometimes apparently
imperative that one of the tribes should
enter into a treaty or other compact with
its enemies, while the others might still
maintain a hostile attitude toward the
alien contracting party.
During 1622 the Montagnais, the Algon-
kin, and the Hurons sought to conclude
with the Iroquois (Yroquois =
ohawk division?), because “they were
weary and fatigued with the wars which
they had had for more than 50 years.”
The armistice was concluded in 1624, but
was broken by the continued guerrilla
warfare of the Algonkin warriors; for this
reason the Seneca (“Ouentouoronons
d'autre nation, amis desdits Yrocois”)
killed in the “village of the Yrocois” the
embassy composed of a Frenchman, Pierre
Magnan, and three Algonquian ambassa-
dors. This resulted in the renewal of the
war. So in Sept. 1627, the Iroquois, in-
BULL. 30]
cluding the Seneca, declared war inst
the Indians and the French on the St
Lawrence and its northern affluents by
sending various parties of warriors against
them.
From the Jesuit Relation for 1635
(p. 34, 1858) it is learned that the Seneca,
#: defeating the Hurons in the spring
of 1634, made peace with them. The
Hurons in the following year sent an
embassy to Sonontouan, the chief town of
the Seneca, to ratify the peace, and while
there learned that the Onondaga, the
Oneida, the Cayuga, and the Mohawk
were desirous of becoming parties to the
treaty.
In 1639 the war was renewed by the
Hurons, who in May captured 12£
from the Seneca, then regarded as a
powerful people. The war continued
with varying success. The Jesuit Rela-
tion for 1641 (p. 75, 1858) says the Seneca
were the most feared of the enemies of
the Hurons, and that they were only one
day's journey from Ongniaahra (Niagara),
the most easterly town of the Neuters.
The Relation for 1643 (p. 61) says that
the Seneca (i. e. “les Hiroquois d’en
haut”), including the Cayuga, the Onei-
da, and the Onondaga, equaled, if they
did not exceed, in number and power the
Hurons, who '' had had this
advantage; and that the Mohawk at this
time had three villages with 700 or 800
men of arms who possessed 300 arque-
buses that they had obtained from the
Dutch and which they used with skill
and boldness. According to the Jesuit
Relation for 1648 (p. 49, 1858), 300 Seneca
attacked the village of the Aondironnons,
and killed or captured as many of its
inhabitants as possible, although this
people were a dependency of the Neuters
who were at peace with the Seneca at
this time. This affront nearly precipi-
tated war between the Iroquois and the
Neuters.
The Seneca warriors composed the
larger part of the Iroquois warriors who
in 1648–49 assailed, destroyed, and dis-
persed the Huron tribes; it was likewise
they who in 1649 sacked the chief towns
of the Tionontati, or Tobacco tribe; and
the Seneca also took a leading part in the
defeat and subjugation of the Neuters in
1651 and of the Erie in 1656. From the
Journal des PP. Jésuites for 1651–52 (Jes.
Rel, Thwaites' ed., xxxv.11, 97, 1898) it
is learned that in 1651 the Seneca, in
waging war against the Neuters, had been
so signally defeated that their women and
£ were compelled to flee from
Sonontowan, their capital, to seek refuge
among the neighboring Cayuga.
In 1652 the Seneca were plotting with
the Mohawk to destroy and ruin the
French settlements on the St Lawrence.
SENECA
505
Two years later the Seneca sent an
embassy to the French for the purpose of
making peace with them, a movement
which was probably brought about by
their rupture with the Erie. But the
Mohawk not desiring peace at that time
with the French, perhaps on account of
their desire to attack the Hurons on
Orleans id., murdered two of the three
Seneca ambassadors, the other having
remained as a hostage with the French.
This act almost resulted in war between
the two hostile tribes; foreign affairs,
however, were in such condition as to
prevent the beginning of actual hostility.
On Sept. 19, 1655, Fathers Chaumonot
and Dablon, after pressing invitations to
do so, started from Quebec to visit and
view the Seneca country, and to establish
there a French habitation and teach the
Seneca the articles of their faith.
In 1657 the Seneca, in carrying out the
policy of the League to adopt conquered
tribes upon submission and the expression
of a desire to live under the form of gov-
ernment established by the e, had
thus incorporated eleven different tribes
into their # politic.
In 1652 Maryland bought from the
Minqua, or Susquehanna Indians, i. e.
the Conestoga, all their land claims on
both sides of Chesapeake bay up to the
mouth of Susquehanna r. In 1663, 800
Seneca and Cayuga warriors from the
Confederation of the Five Nations were
defeated by the Minqua, aided by the
Marylanders. The Iroquois did not ter-
minate their hostilities until famine had
so reduced the Conestoga that in 1675,
when the Marylanders had disagreed
with them and had withdrawn their
alliance, the Conestoga were completely
subdued by the Five Nations, who there-
after claimed a right to the Minqua lands
to the head of Chesapeake bay. .
In 1744 the influence of the French
was rapidly gaining £ among the
Seneca; meanwhile the astute and per-
suasive Col. Johnson was gradually win-
ning the Mohawk as close allies of the
British, while the Onondaga, the Cayuga,
and the Oneida, under strong pressure
from Pennsylvania and Virginia, sought
to be neutral.
In 1686, 200 Seneca warriors went w.
against the Miami, the Illinois in the mean-
time having been overcome by the Iroquois
in a war lasting about five years. In 1687
the Marquis Denonville assembled a great
horde of Indians from the region of the
upper lakes and from the St Lawrence—
urons, Ottawa, Chippewa, Missisauga,
Miami, Illinois, Montagnais, Amikwa,
and others—under Durantaye, Duluth,
and Tonti, to serve as an auxiliary force to
about 1,200 French and colonial levies, to
be employed in attacking and destroying
506
[B. A. E.
SENECA
the Seneca. Having reached Ironde-
quoit, the Seneca landing-place on L.
Ontario, Denonville built there a stock-
ade in which he left a garrison of 440
men. Thence advancing to attack the
Seneca villages, he was ambushed by 600
or 800 Seneca, who charged and drove
back the colonial levies and their Indian
allies, and threw the veteran regiments
into disorder. Only by the overwhelm-
ing numbers of his #. was the traitor-
ous Denonville saved from disastrous
defeat.
In 1763, at Bloody Run and the Devil's
Hole, situated on Niagara r. about 4 m.
below the falls, the Seneca ambushed a
British supply train on the portage road
from Ft Schlosser to Ft Niagara, only
three escaping from a force of nearly 100.
At a short distance from this place the
same Seneca ambushed a British force
composed of two companies of troops who
Were £ to the aid of the supply
train, only eight of whom escaped mas-
sacre. These bloody and harsh measures
were the direct result of the general
unrest of the Six Nations and the west-
ern tribes, arising from the manner of
the recent occupancy of the posts by the
British, after the surrender of C'. by
the French on Sept. 8, 1760. They con-
trasted the sympathetic and bountiful
paternalism of the French régime with
the neglect and niggardliness that char-
acterized the British rule. Such was the
state of affairs that on July 29, 1761, Sir
Wm. Johnson wrote to General Amherst:
“I see plainly that there appears to be
an universal jealousy amongst every
nation, on account of the hasty steps they
look upon we are taking towards getting
possession of this country, which meas-
ures, I am certain, will never subside
whilst we encroach within the limits
which you may recollect have been put
under the protection of the King in the
year 1726, and confirmed to them by him
and his successors ever since and by the
orders sent to the governors not to allow
any one of his subjects settling thereon
. . . but that it should remain their abso-
lute property.” But, by the beginnin
of the American Revolution, so well £
the British agents reconciled them to the
rule of Great Britain that the Seneca,
together with a large majority of the
ople of the Six Nations, notwithstand-
ing their pledges to the contrary, reluc-
tantly espoused the cause of the British
against the colonies. Consequently they
suffered retribution for their folly when
Gen. Sullivan, in 1779, after defeating
their warriors, burned their villages and
destroyed their crops.
There is no historical evidence that the
Seneca who were on the Ohio and the
S. shore of L. Erie in the 18th and 19th
centuries were chiefly an outlying colony
from the Iroquois tribe of that name
dwelling in New York. The significant
fact that in historical times their affilia-
tions were never with the Iroquois, but
rather with tribes usually hostile to them,
is to be explained on the presumption
that they were rather some remnant of a
subjugated tribe dependent on the Seneca
and dwelling on lands under the jurisdic-
tion of their conquerors. It is a fair
inference that they were largely subju-
gated Erie and Conestoga. Regarding
the identity of these Indians, the follow-
ing citation from Howe (Hist. Coll. Ohio,
II, 574, 1896) is pertinent: “The Senecas
of Sandusky—so-called—owned and oc-
cupied 40,000 acres of choice land on
the E. side of Sandusky r., being mostly
in this [Seneca] and partly in San-
dusky co. Thirty thousand acres of
this land was granted to them on the
29th of September, 1817, at the treaty
of Maumee Rapids. The re-
maining 10,000 acres, lying s. of the
other, was granted by the treaty at St
Mary's, . . . 17th of September, 1818.”
By the treaty concluded at Washington
Feb. 28, 1831, these Seneca ceded their
lands in Ohio to the United States and
reed to emigrate s. w. of Missouri, on
Neosho r. The same writer states that
in 1831 “their principal chiefs were
Coonstick, Small Cloud Spicer, Seneca
Steel, Hard # Tall Chief, and
Good Hunter, the last two of whom
were their principal orators. The old
chief Good Hunter told Henry C. Brish,
their subagent, that this band [which
numbered 390 in 1908] were in fact the
remnant of Logan's tribe, . . . and says
Mr Brish in a communication to us: “I
cannot to this day surmise why they
were called Senecas. I never found a
Seneca among them. They were Cayu-
gas—who were Mingoes—among whom
were a few Oneidas, Mohawks, Ononda-
gas, Tuscarawas, and Wyandots.’” The
majority of them were certainly not
Cayuga, as Logan was Conestoga or Min-
go on his maternal side.
In 1677 the Seneca had but four villages,
but a century later the number had in-
creased to about 30. The following are
the better known Seneca towns, which, of
course, were not at all contemporary.
Canadasaga, Canandaigua, Caneadea,
Catherine's Town, Cattaraugus, Chemung,
New Chemung, Old Chemung, Chenango,
Cheronderoga, £ Condaw-
haw, Connewango, Dayoitgao, Deonun-
dagae, Deyodeshot, Deyohnegano, Deyo-
nongdadagana, Dyosyowan, Gaandowa-
nang, Gadaho, Gahato, Gahayanduk,
Ganagweh, Ganawagus, Ganeasos, Gane-
dontwan, Ganogeh, Ganondasa, Ganos,
Ganosgagong, Gaonsagaon, Gaousge,
BULL. 30]
Gaskosada, Gathtsegwarohare, Geneseo,
Gistaquat, Gwaugweh, Honeoye, Jonea-
dih, Kanagaro (3), Kanaghsaws, Kannas-
sarago, Kashong, Kaskonchiagon, Kay-
gen, Keinthe, Newtown, Oatka, Ongnia-
ahra, Onnahee, Onoghsadago, Onon-
darka, Owaiski, Sheshequin, Skahasegao,
Skoiyase, Sonojowauga, Tekisedaneyont,
Tioniongarunte, Tonawanda, Totiakton,
Tsonontowanen, Yorkjough, Yoroonwago.
The earliest estimates of the numbers of
the Seneca, in 1660 and 1677, give them
about 5,000. Later estimates of the po
ulation are: 3,500 (1721); 1,750 (1736);
5,000 (1765); 3,250 (1778); 2,000 (1783);
3,000 (1783), and 1,780 (1796). In 1825
those in New York were reported at 2,325.
In 1850, according to Morgan, those in
New York numbered 2,712, while about
210 more were on Grand River res. in
Canada. In 1909 those in New York
numbered 2,749 on the three reservations,
which, with those on Grand r., Ontario,
would give them a total of 2,962. The
|'' of Seneca now among the 4,071
roquois at Caughnawaga, St Regis, and
Lake of Two Mountains, Quebec, can not
be estimated. (J. N. B. H.)
Anantooeah.—Adair quoted by Mooney in 19th Rep.
B. A. E., 509, 1900 (from Ani’-Nún'dāwe'g1, the
Cherokee name). Ani’-Nün‘dāwe'gi.–Mooney,
ibid. (Cherokee name, sing. Nün‘dāwe'g1; also
£ Iroquois generally). Ani’-Sé'nikä.—
Ibid. (one of the Cherokee names). Antouho-
norons.—Champlain (1616), CEuvres, iv, 75, 1870.
Antoucronons.-Map of 1632, ibid., V, ii, 1870 (cf.
Entouohonoron). Antovorinos.–Freytas, Peña-
losa, Shea trans., 52, 83, 1882. ikanna.–Gat-
schet, Fox MS., 1882 (Fox name; extended to the
whole of the Six Nations). Ceneca's.—Document
of 1719 in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist, v, 528, 1855. Che-
nandoanes.–Mallery in Proc. A.A.A.S. 1877, xxvi,
352,1878. Chit-o-won-e-augh-gaw.–Macauley, N.Y.,
11, 185, 1829. Chonontouaronon.—Shea in Charle-
voix, New France, 11, 28, note, 1866. Chonuntoo-
waunees.—Edwards (1751) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll.,
1st S., x, 146, 1809. Chouontouaroiion.—Champlain
(1615), CEuvres, IV, 34, 1870. Ciniques.—Old form
uoted by Conover, MS. Hist, of Kanadesaga and
eneva. Cinnakee.—McKendry (1779) in Conover,
ibid. Cinnigos.—Document of 1677 in N. Y. Doc.
Col. Hist., Ix,227, 1855. Cyneper.—Hyde (1712) in
N.C. Rec., II, 900, 1886. Cynikers.—Hubbard (1680)
in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 2ds., v, 33, 1815. Djononte-
wake.—Hale, letter, B. A. E., Mar. 6, 1879 (Mohawk
name). Entouhonorono-Champlain (ió20 , Voy.,
1,331, 1830. Entouhonorons.—Champlain, CEuvres,
IV, 32, 1870. Entouohonorons.—Shea in Charlevoix,
New France, II, 28, note, 1866. Entwohonoron.–
Ibid. Ganochgeritáwe.–Pyrlaeus (ca. 1750) quoted
in Am...Antiq., IV, 75, 1882 (a chief's name). Ho-
nan-ne-ho'-ont.—Morgan, League Iroq.,97,1851(‘the
doorkeeper'). Honnonthauans.—Bollan (1748) in
Mass. Hist. . Coll., 1st s., v.1,132, 1800. Honux-
shiniondi...—Gatschet, Tuscarora MS., 1885 (“he
makes a leaning house': a name of the Iroquois
confederation). Ieuontowanois.-Weiser (1748)
in Drake, Bk. Inds., bk. 5,97, 1848. Isonnontoans.—
Barton, New Views, app., 6, 1798. Isonnontonans.—
Hennepin. Cont. of New Discov., 93, 1698. Isonon-
touanes.—La Honton (1703) as quoted by Pownall
(1754) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., VI, 896, i855. Jen-
eckaws.—Dalton (1783) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll.,
1st S., X, 123, 1809 (misprint). Jenontowanos.—
Mallery in Proc. A. A. A. S. 1877, xxvi, 352, 1878.
Lenekees.—Bacqueville de la Potherie, IV, 128,
1753 (misprint). Nán-te-w8'-ki...—ten Kate, Syno-
nymie, 11, 1884 (Cherokee name). Nation de la
Grande Montagne.—Jes. Rel. for 1669, 16, 1858 (cf.
Tsonomtowan). Nonto-wa-ka.-Hewitt, Seneca MS.
SENECA
507
vocab., B.A. E., 1883 (Tuscarora name). Notta-
wagees.—Glen (1750) quoted in Conover, MS. Kan.
: Geneva. un-da-wa'-o-no.-Morgan, League
# the great hill people': own name).
Nundawaronah.–Mallery in Proc. A. A. A. S. 1877,
xxvi, 352, 1878. Nün‘dāwe'gi.–Mooney in 19th
Rep. B. A. E., 509, 1900 (Cherokee name, sing.
form; cf. Ani’-Nún'dawe'gi, above). Nundowaga.-
Gatschet, Seneca MS., 1883. Ondawagas.—Treaty
1789) in Am. St. Papers, Ind. Aff., I, 512, 1832
not to be confounded with the Onondaga).
Onughkaurydaaug.—Weiser (1748) in Drake, Bk.
Inds., bk. 5, 97, 1848 (name of a chief). Onunda-
waga.—Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, IV, 199, 1854.
Onuntewakaa.—Hale, letter, B. A. E., Mar, 6,
1879. Ossikanna.—Gatschet, Fox MS., B. A. E.,
1882 (Fox name; applied also to all the Six
Nations; plural, Ossikannehak). Ouentoucro-
nons.—Champlain (1615), CEuvres, VI, 143, 1870.
Padowagas.—Drake, Bk. Inds., x, 1848 (misprint
for Nadowagas). Paisans, Les.—Greenhalgh
(1677) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., III, 252, 1853 (so
called by French). Sannagers.—Brickell, N. C.,
320, 1737. Sant&eronons.—Jes. Rel. 1643, 61, 1858.
Seanecas.—Brockholls (1682) in N. Y. Doc. Col.
Hist., xIII, 555, 1881. Senacaes.—Writer of 1676 in
Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 4th s., 1x, 167, 1871. Sena-
cars.–Mason (1684) in N. H. Hist. Soc. Coll., 11,200,
1827. Senacas.—Weiser (1748) in Thwaites, Early
West. Trav., 1, 31, 1904. Senakees.—Niles (1760)
in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 4th s., V, 332, 1861.
Senecaes.—Coxe, Carolana, 55, 1741. Senecas.-
Brockholls (1682) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., xIII,
555, 1881. Senecca.—Council of 1726 in N. C. Rec.,
II, 640, 1886. Seneckes.—Winthrop (1664) in Mass.
Hist. Soc. Coll., 4th S., VI, 531, 1863. Senecques.—
Greenhalgh (1677) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., III,
251, 1853. Senegars.—Brickell (1737) in £
Tenn., 224, 1823. Senekaas.–Esnauts and ''
map, 1777. Senekaes.—Bellomont £ in N. Y.
Doc. Col. Hist, Iv, 370, 1854. Senekas.—Dongan
ca. 1687), ibid., III, 428, 1853. Senekées.—Louis
IV (1699), ibid., Ix, 698, 1855. Senekers.—Ibid.,
697. nekes.—Dongan (1687), ibid., III, 514, 1853.
Senekies.—Livingston (1720), ibid., V, 565, 1855.
Senekoes.—Gale (1711) in N. C. Rec., I, 828, 1886.
Senequaes.–Ingoldsby (1691) in N. Y. Doc. Col.
Hist., III, 792, 1853. Senequas.—Spotswood (1712)
in N. C. Rec., I, 861, 1886. Seneques.—Greenhalgh
(1677) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., III, 252, 1853. Sene-
quois.—Conover, MS. Hist, of Kanadesaga and
Geneva (old £ Senicaes.—Pateshall (1684) in
Me. Hist. Soc. Coll., v,90, 1857. Senikers.-Marshe
1744) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st s., VII, 197, 1801,
..—Catesby, Nat. Hist. Car., II, xiii, 1743.
S ..—Colden, Five Nations, 42, 1727, quoted
in Conover, MS. Kanadesaga and Geneva. -
kers.–Penhallow (1699) in N. H. Hist. Soc. Coll.,
1, 134, 1824. Sennecas.—Map of 1614 (?) in N. Y.
Doc. Col. Hist., 1, 1856. nnecca.—Council of
1725 in N. C. Rec., II, 570, 1886. Senneches.–Pen-
hallow (1726) in N. H. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1, 41, 1824.
Senneckes.— '' N.Y Doc. Col. Hist.,
VI, 275, 1855. Sennecks.—Livingston # ibid.,
IV, 341, 1854. Sennekaes.—Livingston (1691), ibid.,
781. Sennekas.—Dongan (1687), ibid., III, 476,
1853. Sennekees.—Document of 1712, ibid.,v, 588,
1855. £ (1720), ibid., 569.
Senneks.—Dudley (1721) in Mass. Hist, Soc. Coll.,
2d s., VIII, 244, 1819. Sennekus.—Ibid. Senne-
quans.—Conover, MS. Hist. of Kanadesaga and
Geneva (old form). Bennequens.—Document of
1656 in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., XIV, 374, 1883.
Senneques.-Livingston (1691), ibid., III, 782, 1853.
Sennickes.—Salisbury (1678), ibid., xIII, 531, 1881.
Sennicks.—Document of 1698, ibid., IV, 337, 1854.
Senontouant.–Tonti (1689) in Margry, Déc., III,
564, 1878. Senottoway.—Document of 1713 in
N. C. Rec., II, 1, 1886. Sha-de-ka-ron-ges.–Ma-
cauley, N. Y., II, 176, 1829 (a chief's ''
Shinikes.—Livingston (1711) in N. Y. Doc. Col.
Hist, v,272, 1855. Sianekees.—Albany Conference
(1737), ibid., v.1, 99, 1855. Sikne.—Gatschet, Pota-
watomi MS., 1878 (Potawatomi name; plural
Sekne-eg). S ns.-Martin, N.C., 1,128, 1829.
Sinacks.–Phillips (1692) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist.,
III, 837, 1853. Sinagars.—Brickell, N. C., 283, 1737.
Sinakees.—Dongan (1687) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist.,
III, 474, 1853. Sinakers.-Conover, MS. Hist.
SENECA-SENECU
[B. A. E.
Kanadesaga and Geneva (Qld form). Sinecas.—
Document of 1687 in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., III,
509, 1853. Sineckes.—Andros (1688), ibid., 555.
Sinekas.—Albany Conference (1746), ibid., VI,317,
1855. Sinekees.–Clarkson (1693), ibid., IV, 45, 1854.
Simekes-Maryland Treaty (ió82), ibid.," iii, 321,
1853. Sinekies.—Schuyler (1720) quoted by Con-
over, MS. Kanadesaga and Geneva. Sineks.—
Bellomont (1700) quoted by Conover, ibid. Sine-
ques.—Andros (1678) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., III,
371, i853. Sinica-Bartram, Trav., 372, iig2. sini.
caes.—Dongan (ca. 1686) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist.,
III, 394, 1853. Sinicker.—Weiser (1737) in School-
craft, Ind. Tribes, IV,332, 1854. Sinikers.—Weiser
1737) quoted by Drake, Bk. Inds., bk. 5, 97, 1848.
iniques.—Andros (1676) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist.,
xii, 558, 1877. Sinnagers.—Lawson (1709), N. C.,
77, 1860. Sinnakees.--Dongan (1687) quoted b
Parkman, Frontenac, 160, 1883. Sinnakers.—Docu-
ment of 1687 in N.Y. Doc. Col. Hist., iii., 431, 1853.
Sinnakes.-Ibid. Sinnaques.—Ibid., 432. Sinne-
cas.—Lovelace (1669) quoted by Ruttenber, Tribes
Hudson R., 68, 1872. Sinneche.—Albany Confer-
ence (1728) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., v, 867, 1855.
Sinneck.—Document of 1699, ibid., IV, 579, 1854
Sinneckes.–Ft Orange Conference #: ibid.,
xiii. 184, 1881. Sinneco.—Herman (1681), ibid.,
x11, 664, 1877. Sinnecus.—Beeckman (1661), ibid.,
344. Sinnedowane.—Writer of 1673, ibid., 11, 594,
1858. Sinnek.—Livingston (1687), ibid., iii, 445,
1853. , Sinnekaes.—Document of 1688, ibid., 565.
Sinnekas.—Durant (1721), ibid., V, 589, 1855. Sin-
nekees.—Burnet (1720), ibid., v, 577, 1855. Sinne-
kens.—Document of 1657, ibid., xiii, 73, 1881. Sin-
nekes.—Ibid., 72. Sinnekies.—Schuyler (1720),
ibid., v, 542, 1855. Sinnekis.—Livingston (1699),
ibid., IV, 597, 1854. Sinnekus.—Document of 1659,
ibid., XIII, 113, 1881. Sinneqars.–Conover, MS.
Hist. Kanadesaga and Geneva (old form). Sin-
nequaas.–Gouvernour (1690) in N. Y. Doc. Col.
Hist., III, 714, 1853. Sinnequens.—Ibid., xiv, 373,
1883. Sinnequois.-Conover, MS. Kanadesaga and
Geneva (old form). Sinnicars.—Dongan (1687)
in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist, III, 516, 1853. Sinni-
cas.—Nottingham (1692), ibid., 823. Sinnichees.—
Schuyler (1720), ibid., V, 549, 1855. Sinnickes.—
Bellomont (1698), ibid., IV, 420, 1854. Sinnickins.—
Vailiant (1688), ibid., III, 523, 1853. Sinnicks.–
Dongan (1687), ibid., 516. Sinnicus.—Herrman
map (1673) in Maps to accompany the Rept. of
the Comrs. on the Bndry. Line bet. Va. and Md.,
1873. Sinnikaes.—Livingston (1691) in N. Y. Doc.
Col. Hist., III, 782, 1853. Sinnikes.—Jamison (1697),
ibid., IV, 295, 1854. Sinniques.—Andros (1676),
ibid., XII, 558, 1877. Sinnodowannes. - Dellius
#"; ibid., IV, 280, 1854. Sinnodwannes.—Ibid.,
9. Sinnokes.—Schuyler (1687), ibid., 111,478, 1853.
Sinnondewannes.—Blakiston (1691), ibid., 788, 1853.
Sinodouwas.–McKenney an Hall, ind. Tribes,
III, 79, 1854. Sinodowannes.—Maryland treaty
1682) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., III,321, 1853. Sinon-
owans.—Colden # Five Nations, 42, 1747
(here used for a part of the tribe, probably those
at Nundawao). Sniekes.—Maryland treaty (1682)
in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., 111,322, 1853. Sonnontoeh-
ronnons.—Jes. Rel. 1654, 8, 1858. Sonnontoeron-
nons.—Ibid., 1657, 2, 1858. Sonnontouaheronnons.—
Ibid., 1653, 18, 1858. Sonnontoueronnons.—Ibid.,
1648, 46, 1858. Sonnontovans.—Coxe, Carolana,55,
1741. Sonontoerrhonons.—Jes. Rel. 1635, 34, 1858.
SonontSaeronons.—Ibid., 1646,3, 1858. Sonontouanh-
rronon.-Ibid., 1637, 111, 1858. Sonontouans.—Den-
onville (1685) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., 1x, 282, 1855.
Sonontouehronon.—Jes. Rel. 1640, 35, 1858. Sonon-
touons.—Colden (1724) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., v,
727, 1855. Sonontrerrhonons.—Jes. Rel. 1635, 24,
1858. Sontouaheronnons.—Ibid., 1652, 36, 1858.
Sontouhoironon.—Sagard, Hist. Can. (1632), Iv,
1866. Sontouhouethonons.—Ibid., ii, 334, 1866.
S8nt8aronons.—Jes. Rel. 1646, 34, 1858. Sun-
nekes.—Livingston (1711), in N. Y. Doc. Col.
Hist., V, 272, 1855. Syneck.—Bellomont (1700),
ibid., IV,718, 1854. Synek.—Ibid.,750. Synekees.—
Carr (1664), ibid., 111, 74, 1853. Synekes.—Bayard
(1689), ibid., 621. Synicks. – Cartwright (1664),
ibid., 67. Synnekes. – Lovelace (1669), ibid.,
XIII, 423, 1881. Synneks.—Ibid., 428. Te-en-nen-
hogh-huut.–Macauley, N.Y., 11, 176, 1829 (func-
tional name). Te-how-nea-nyo-hunt.—Ibid., 185.
Teuontowanos.-Drake, Bk. Inds... bk. 5, 4, 1848.
Ti”-kwā'.—Hewitt, inf'n, 1886 (‘I do not know':
Tuscarora nickname for the Seneca, on ac-
count of the frequent use of this expression
by the latter tribe). Tionionhogarāwe.—Pyrlaeus
(ca. 1750) quoted in Am. Antiq., IV, 75, 1882 (a
chief's name). Toe-nen-hogh-hunt. — Macauley,
N. Y., II, 185, 1829. Tondamans.–Cartier (1535),
Bref Récit, 59, 1863 (identical; Hewitt considers
this form, Toudaman, and Trudaman in Cartier,
to be corruptions of Tsonondowanen, which he
says was applied to the Onondaga as well as to the
Seneca). Tonnontoins.—Pouchot map (1758) in
N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., x, 694, 1858. Toudamans.–
Cartier (1535), Bref Récit. 59, 1863 (identical?).
To-wā’’-kā'.—Hewitt, Seneca MS. vocab., B. A. E.,
1883 (common Tuscarora name, abbreviated from
Nontowáka). Trudamans.—Cartier (1535), Bref
Récit, 29, 1863. Ts-ho-ti-non-do-wä”-gā’.—Hewitt,
inf’n, 1886 (name used by the tribe; singular,
Tshonondowaga). Tsonantonon. —Jefferys, Fr.
Doms., pt. 1, map,1761.. Tsonnonthouans.—Ibid.,49.
T. Son-non-thu-ans.–Macauley, N.Y., ii, 176, 1829.
T. Sonnontouans.-Ibid. Tsonnontouans.—Jes. Rel.
1669, 16, 1858. Tsononthouans.-Am. Pioneer, II,
192, 1843. Tsonontooas.—Keane in Stanford, Com-
end., 535, 1878. Tsonontouans.—Lahontan, New
oy., I, map, 1703. Tsonontowans.—Schoolcraft,
Ind. Tribes, VI, 326, 1857. Tsonothouans.—Drake,
Bk. Inds., xi, 1848. Tsouonthousaas.—Boudinot,
Star in the West, 129, 1816. Tudamanes.–Cartier
(1535), Bref Récit, 29, 1863.
... Seneca (I'sa'nigà, not translatable, but
it has no relation to the Iroquois tribal
name). A former important Cherokee
settlement on Keoweer., about the mouth
of Conneross cr., in Oconee co., S. C.
Hopewell, the country seat of General
Pickens, where the famous treaty was
made in 1785, was near it, on the E. side
of the river.—Mooney in 19th Rep. B. A.
E., 522, 1900.
Sennekaw.—Royce in 5th Rep. B. A. E., map, 1887.
Sinica.—Bartram, Travels, 372, 1792
Seneca Town. A former village of Min-
os, occupied by the remnant of Logan's
and, situated on the E. side of Sandusky
r., in Seneca co, Ohio, probably opposite
Ft. Seneca, established during the war of
1812. It was on a tract of 40,000 acres in
Seneca and Sandusky cos., 30,000 acres of
which were granted the “Senecas of San-
dusky,” so called, by treaty of Sept. 29,
1817, and 10,000 acres by treaty of Sept.
17, 1818. By treaty of Feb. 28, 1831,
these Indians ceded their Ohio lands to
the United States and removed to the
Neosho r., Ind. Ty.
Senecu (Se-ne-ku', probably from Tren;
o-cué, which was perhaps the aboriginal
name.—Bandelier). A former pueblo of
the Piro, 13 m. below Socorro, N. Mex.,
on the w. bank of the Rio Grande, at the
site of the present village of San Antonio,
It was the seat of the Spanish mission of
San Antonio de Senectí founded in 1629
by Fray, Antonio de Arteaga and Fray
García de Zúñiga, or de San Francisco
(who died at El Paso and was buried at
Senecu in 1673), and contained the first
church and monastery erected on the
lower course of the Rio Grande in New
Mexico. ''' the village,
Bandelier (Arch. Inst. Papers, Iv, 250,
1892) says: “On the 23d of Jan. 1675,
SEN ECU DEL
the Apaches, surprised the pueblo of
Senectí, killed its missionary, Fray Alonzo
Gil de Avila, and slaughtered so many of
the inhabitants of all ages and both sexes
that the survivors fled in dismay to So-
corro, and the pueblo remained forever
deserted.” Not to be confounded with
the Senecu (see Senecu del Sur) below El
Paso, in Chihuahua, which was settled
about 1680 by fugitive Piro and Tigua
from New Mexico, some of them being
from the older Senecu. See also Piros;
Pueblos. (F. W. H.)
Cenecu.—Davis, Span. Conq. N. Mex., 310, 1869.
Renecuey.—New Mex. Doc. quoted by Bancroft,
Ariz. and N. Mex., 171, 1889 (identical?). San-
Antonio de Senecu.—Benavides, Memorial, 19, 1630.
Sant Antonio de Senecu.—Blaeu, Atlas, XII, 61, 1667.
S. Antoinede Senecu.–De l'Isle, Map Am. Sept., 1700.
S. Antonio. —D'Anville, Map N.A., Bolton's ed.,
1752. S. Antonio de Senaca.–Crepy, Map Amér.
Sept., 1783 (?). S. Antonio de Sencen.—Brion de la
Tour, Map l'Amér., 1779. S. Antonio de Seneci.–
Jefferys, Am. Atlas, map 5, 1776. S., Antonio de
Senecu.—De l'Isle, Carte Mexique et Floride, 1703.
Senacu.—Davis, El Gringo, 123, 1857. Séne.—Doc.
of 17th cent, quoted by Bandelier in Arch. Inst.
Papers, IV, 251, 1892. Seneca.—Columbus Mem.
Vol., 156, 1893 (misprint). Senecu.—Benavides,
Memorial, 14,1630. St.Antonio, -Shea, Cath. Miss.,
80, 1855. St Antony.–Kitchin, Map N.A., 1787.
Zen-ecú.—Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers, IV,
247, 1892 (Senecti, or). Zennecu.–Solis Miranda
(1676) quoted by Bandelier, ibid., III, 131, 1890.
Senecu del Sur (Span.: “Senecu of the
South'): A pueblo on the s, E. bank
of the Rio Grande, a few miles below
El Paso, in Chihuahua, Mexico, inhab-
ited by the last remnant of the Piro
and Tigua who escaped from Senecu, N.
Mex., during an Apache outbreak in 1675,
or who were taken there from Isleta,
Socorro, and Alamillo by Gov. Otermin
on his retreat from Santa Fé during the
Pueblo revolt of 1680. The mission of
San Antonio was established there in
1682. The natives have practically lost
their language and are almost completely
“Mexicanized.” (F. w. H.)
Cinecu.–Escudero, Not. Nuevo-Méx., 14, 1849.
Ienecu.—Siguenza (1691–93) quoted by Busch-
mann, Neu-Mexico, 264, 1858. Jenecu.-Busch-
mann, ibid., 249. San Antonio of Sinolu.–Cru-
zate (1685) as quoted by Davis, Span. Conq. N.
Mex., 337, 1869 (“su d to be the same”).
San Antonio Seneca.—Ward in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1867,
213, 1868. Saneca.–Morse, Hist. Am., map, 1798.
Seneco.—Calhoun (1849) in Cal. Mess.and Corresp.,
215, 1850. Seneca.—Rivera, Diario, leg. 684, 1736.
Sinecu.—Bartlett, Pers. Narr., i. 149, 1854. Sinicu.—
Gatschet in Mag. Am. Hist., 259, Apr. 1882 (Sine-
cui, or).
Senedo. According to Peyton (Hist.
Augusta Co., 6, 1882), a tribe formerly
on the N. fork of Shenandoah r., Va.,
and exterminated by the Southern In-
dians in 1732. The statement is of doubt-
ful authenticity. (J. M.)
Senega. The “Seneca snakeroot” (Po-
lygala senega), from which the Indians,
and after them the whites, prepared a
remedy for snakebites, etc.; from Seneca,
the name of one of the Five Nations of the
Iroquois. The siniga of Cherokee is prob-
ably the same word. (A. F. C.)
509
Senestun (Se-nès'-tūn). Abandorvillage
of the Chastacosta on Rogue r., Oreg.—
SUR—SEPING
Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, III, 234,
1890.
Senijextee. A Salish tribe formerly re-
siding on both sides of Columbia r. from
Kettle falls to the Canadian boundary;
they also occupied the valley of Kettler.,
Kootenay r. from its mouth to the first
falls, and the region of the Arrow lakes,
Brit. Col. In 1909 those in the United
States numbered 342, on the Colville res.,
Wash.
Lake Indians.-Parker, Journal, 293, 1840. Sav-
ages of the Lake.-De Smet, Letters, 37, 1843.
Sen-i-jex-tee.—Winans in Ind. Aff. Rep., 22, 1870.
Sinatche –Ross, Fur Hunters, ii, 172,190, 1855.
Sinuitskistux.—Wilson in Jour. Ethnol. Soc. Lond.,
292, 1866. S-na-a-chikst. —Dawson in Trans. Roy.
Soc. Can. 1891, sec. 11, 6, 1892.
Senikave. A Kaviagmiut Eskimo vil-
lage on the mainland opposite Sledge id.,
Alaska.—11th Census, Alaska, 162, 1893.
Senisos (Span., probably referringeither
to ceniza, “ashes, or to cenizo, the white
goose-foot, a plant). A former tribe in
N. E. Mexico, probably Coahuiltecan,
which was drawn from Nuevo Leon and
in 1698 gathered into mission San Antonio
Galindo Moctezuma, N. of Monclova.
Cenizos.-Revillagigedo, Carta, MS., quoted by
Bancroft, Nat. Races, 1,611, 1886.
Senktl (Sena:L). A Bellacoola vill
near the mouth of Bellacoola r., Brit. Col.,
“about 1 m. above Nuxa’lk''.”
SEnqtl.-Boas in 7th Rep. N. W. Tribes Can., 3,
1891. SEmxL.-Boas in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist.,
II, 49, 1900. Snihtlimih.—Tolmie and Dawson,
Vocabs. Brit. Col., 122B, 1884 (perhaps refers to
Snt1't'ele, another town; mih="people of").
Sennenes. A Costanoan division or vil-
lage in California.–Engelhardt, Francis-
cans in Cal., 331, 1897.
Senobe. See Sannup.
Sentethltun (S&n-tècl-tán). A former vil-
lage of the Tututni on the s. side of Rogue
r., Oreg. Schumacher (Bull. Geol. Surv.,
31, 1877) placed it at the mouth of Rogue
r., making its inhabitants a part of the
Tshemetunne.—Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-
lore, III, 236, 1890.
Sepascoot. A former band called Mun-
see, but probably a part of the Wappinger,
on the E. bank of Hudson r., at Rhinebeck,
Westchester co., N. Y. —Schoolcraft in
Proc. N. Y. Hist. Soc., II, 103, 1844.
Sepawi. A pueblo formerly occupied
by the Tewa in the valley of El Rito cr.,
on the heights above the Ojo Caliente of
Joseph, and 5 m. from the Mexican set-
tlement of El Rito, N. N. Mex. Bandelier
(Arch. Inst. Papers, III, 61, 1890; Iv, 51
et seq., 1892) regards its ruin as the largest
in New Mexico.
Se-pa-uä.-Bandelier, op. cit., IV, 17, 1892. Se-
ā-ue.-Ibid., 51. Sepawi.—Hewett in Bull. 32,
. A. E., 40, 1906.
Sepawn. See Supawn.
Seping. The Painted Eagle clan of the
Tewa pueblo of San Juan, N. Mex.
Sepin-tdóa.—Hodge in Am. Anthr., 1x, 350, 1896
(tdóa="people').
510 SEPON.—SEQUOYA [B. A. E.
Sepon. See Supawn. the needles of the sequoia is distilled “se-
Sepori. A former Pima settlement in quoiene”. (A. F. C.)
Arizona, s. of Gila r., probably near the Sequoya. Inventor of the Cherokee
Sonora boundary. It contained 80 fam-
ilies in 1871.
Sepori.-Rudo Ensayo (ca. 1763), 162, 1863. So-
ri.—Ibid., 193. Topony.—Ind. Aff. Rep. 1871,
35, 1872 (misprint).
Seppock. See Shoe-pack.
Sequallisere. See Sequareesere.
Sequan. A small Diegueño band in
Sweetwater canyon, 20 m. from San Diego,
s, Cal.; pop. 50 in 1883, 35 in 1891. le
name is now given to a reservation of 640
acres, largely of non-arable land, 110 m.
from Mission Tule River Agency, with
34 people in 1909.
Saquan.-H. R. Ex, Doc. 76, 34th Cong, 3d sess.,
188, 1857. Sequan,—Jackson and Kinney, Rep.
Mission Inds. 28, 1883. Sycuan.—Ind. Aff. Rep.,
11, 72, 1891. Syquan.—Ibid., 1902, 175, 1903.
Sequareesa, Sequaresere. See Saghwa-
reesú.
Sequareesere. An Onondaga chief who
joined in a message to Pennsylvania in
1753, was at a treaty in Montreal in 1756,
and a council at Ft Johnson, N.Y., in
1757. In Aug. 1759 he was mentioned
at Oswego as old Saquerisera, an Onon-
dagasachem. He signed the treaty nego-
tiated at Ft. Stanwix in 1768, and his
name appears in Weiser's list, under the
form Achseyūuarresery, of those in au-
thority in 1752 (Minutes Prov. Coun. Pa.,
v, 686, 1852–56). In 1750 Cammerhoff
called him Sequallisere. Cf. Sagharareesa,
Sakarissa. (w. M. B.)
Sequidongquee. A famous Seneca chief
of the period of the American Revolution,
called also Little Beard, and living at
Little Beard's town, now Cuylerville,
Livingston co., N. Y. His successor in-
herited both names, and the two can not
always be distinguished. Their names
appear on the treaties of 1790, 1797, 1815.
and 1826, in various forms, as Shecanach-
weschegue, Saheoquiaudonqui, Sigwaah-
sohgwih, Checanadughtwo, etc. The In-
dian name may belong to the later chief
alone, who is described as having been be-
low the medium height, and a fluent
speaker. (w. M. B.)
Sequim. A Clallam village on Squim
bay or Port Washington, N. w. Wash. In
lSS7 Fe's stated that there were about
40 indians there, mostly old people.
Ft. Queen- A: Rep. 450, 1854.
****** -- ~~~
*** * * * R. R. Rs 1 - 1 --> -->
sequeis. The big tree S-----, -->r.:-
or the re-two->i ( > *-*-s of Cali-
fern's t-n - - - -, -}. v. , the inventor
of the Cherokees'; ..sbet, whose na:e in
the Cherokee an:ase is N E --> Fren
alphabet, born in the Cherokee town of
Taskigi, Tenn., about 1760; died near
San Fernando, Tamaulipas, Mexico, in
Aug. 1843. He was the son of a white
man and a Cherokee woman of mixed
blood, daughter of a chief in Echota.
Besides his native name of Sikwayi, or
Sequoya, he was known as George Gist,
otherwise spelled Guest or Guess, the
tronymic of his father, generally be-
ieved to have been a German trader.
He has also been claimed as the son of
Nathaniel Gist of Revolutionary note.
Sequoya grew up in the tribe, quite un-
acquainted with English or civilized arts,
becoming a hunter and trader in furs.
He was also a craftsman in silverwork,
an ingenious natural mechanic, and his
SE-
inventive powers had scope for develop-
ment in consequence of an accident that
befell him in hunting and reniered him
a cripple for life. The importance of the
arts of writing and Printing as instru-
ments and weapons of civili-arion began
to impress him in 18", and he st:…i.d.
undismayed by the discourssensent snd
ridicule of his fellows to eia!-erate a sys-
tem of writing suitable to the Cherokee
language. In 1-1 he sn't:ed his syl-
lateary to the chief men of the nation, slid
on their approval the Cher see of all
ases set al-'ut to learn it with sich real
that after a few me: s these is were
at-e to real an i wr-e the - is:- -ase.
Se: aya, in 1---- -
tr-ince writing in
- - - -- ::v-son
of t-e ū ser'sses an as wh-i- i.e :-k










BULL. 30]
up his permanent abode in 1823. Parts
'' # were printed in Cherokee in
1824, and in 1828 The Cherokee Phoenix, a
weekly newspaper in Cherokee and Eng-
lish (see Periodicals), began to appear.
Sequoya was sent to Washington in 1828
as an envoy of the Arkansas band, in
whose affairs he bore a conspicuous part,
and when the Eastern Cherokeejoined the
old settlers in the W. his influence and
counsel were potent in the organization of
the reunited nation in Indian Ter. When,
in his £ years, he withdrew from
active political life, speculative ideals once
again possessed his mind. He , visited
tribes of various stocks in a fruitless
search for the elements of a common
speech and grammar. He sought also to
trace a lost band of the Cherokee that, ac-
cording to tradition, had crossed the Mis-
sissippi before the Revolution and wan-
dered to some mountains in the W., and
while pursuing this quest in the Mexican
sierras he met his death. See Mooney,
Myths of the Cherokee, 19th Rep., B. A.
E., 108 et seq., 147,148, 1900, and the au-
thorities therein cited.
Sequoya League. An association incor-
porated “to make better Indians;”
named in honor of Sequoya, the “Ameri-
can Cadmus,” and founded as a national
organization with headquarters in Los
Angeles, Cal., in 1902, by Charles F.
Lummis, in consultation with other per-
sons throughout the country. The first
work of the league was to secure the ap-
pointment of the Warner's Ranch Com-
mission, which procured a model reserva-
tion for 300 Mission Indians evicted from
their home under decision of the U. S.
Supreme Court. The league also secured
revocation, by the President, of the
“hair-cut order” and secured several
vital reforms in agency administration in
the S. W. More recently (1904) the
league, through the Los Angeles coun:
cil, has supplied clothing, bedding, seed
in, and ten months’ rations to the
ission Indians of the five Campo res-
ervations in San Diego co., Cal., and has
organized a concerted movement for the
purchase, by the Government, of ade-
quate lands for these Indians, who have
been practically destitute for 40 years.
It has also carried to headquarters the
case of the Pueblo Indians of New Mexico,
who were in danger of losing, through a
scheme of taxation, the lands given them
by the Crown of Spain and respected
through all the vicissitudes of Spanish-
American rule. The aim of the Sequoya
League is to organize public opinion to
aid the Department 'P the Interior; to
present reliable information as to condi-
tions in the field; and by roper influence
on legislators to secure ' with
regard to the Indians. (C.F. L.)
SEQUOYA LEAGUE—SERPENT MOUND
511
Serecoutcha. A village mentioned by
Joutel as N. or N. w. of the Maligne (Colo-
rado) r., Texas, in 1687. The name
seems to have been given to him by the
Ebahamo Indians, who were probably
affiliated with the Karankawa. The local-
ity was controlled generally by Tonkawan
tribes. Possibly the Terocodames of the
Spaniards. (A. C. F.)
Ferconteha.—Charlevoix, New France, Shea ed.,
Iv, 78, 1870. Fercouteha.—Joutel, Journal, Eng.
trans., 90, 1719. Serecoutcha.—Joutel (1687) in
Margry, Déc., III, 289, 1878. Tsepechoen frer-
cuteas.—Barcia, Ensayo, 271, 1723 (=Tsepcoen
and Serecoutcha).
Seredka (Russian: ‘middle”). A former
Aleut village on a bay of that name in
Akun id., E. Aleutians, Alaska. Pop. 16
in 1834.
Sayraidmeuskoi.–Elliott, Cond. Aff. Alaska, 225,
1875. Seredkinskoje.–Holmberg, Ethnog. Skizz,
map, 1855. Seredninskoe.—Veniaminoff, Zapiski,
II, 202, 1840.
Sermiligak. The northernmost known
village of the northern group of East
Greenland Eskimo, £i on Sermiligak
fjord, lat. 65°45'.—Rinkin Deutsche Geog.
Blätt., VIII, 351, 1885.
Sermilik. The most southerly village
of the northernmost group of East Green-
land Eskimo, situated on Sermilik fjord,
lat. 65° 40'.—Rink in Deutsche Geog.
Blätt., VIII, 349, 1885.
Serpent. See Snake Dance.
Serpentine. A magnesium silicate, of
greatly varying texture and color, much
used by the native tribes in the manu-
facture of ornaments, tobacco pipes, and
ceremonial objects. It is too soft for
making effective implements, but in Cali-
fornia it was much employed in the
manufacture of small vessels. It is
usually greenish in color, although red-
dish, brownish, and grayish hues and
mottled effects are common. The distri-
bution is wide and the deposits are ex-
tensive. (w. H. H.)
Serpent Mound. A remarkable earth-
work representing a serpent and usuall
designated the Great £ Mound;
situated on Brush cr., in the extreme
northern part of Adams co., Ohio. For
an illustration, see Mounds. The first de-
scription and figure of this ancient work
were published by Squier and Davis in
1848 (Anc. Mon., 96–98, pl.xxxv). It was
'' repeatedly described and
figu after what was given by £
and Davis, until a new £n and de-
scription by MacLean appeared in 1885
(Am. Antiq., v.11, 44–47), and by Holmes
in 1886 (Science, VIII, Dec. 31). The
mound is on the middle line of a narrow,
crescent-shaped spur, about 100 ft high,
flanked on one side by Brush cr. and on
the other by East cr. Commencing with
the head, which is at the very point of
the spur and is partially obliterated, and
proceeding toward the tail, one comes
512 SERPENT PIQUI7: SERRANOS la. 4.1:.

first to an enlargement, su estive of the
enlarged neck of a cobra;g5iis is formed
by an outer wall on each side, beginning
at the small head and uniting in the rear.
Within is an inner wall inclosingla small
oval space. On each side of t e outer
wall, about the middle, is an opening or
gateway, and back of the interior oval is
a slightly curved cross wall, extending
from one side to the other. From the
union of the two outer walls to the tip of
the tail the serpent body is represented
by a single embankment, fairly uniform
in size, though diminishing gradually to-
ward the tip, having serpentine bends,
and ending with a coil 0 two complete
turns. The height of the embankment
before restoration under the auspices of
the Peabody Museum varied from 2 to
3} ft, and probably never exceeded 4
ft. The entire length, from the point of
the head to the end of the tail, follow-
ing the curves and bends, as measured
by MacLean, is 1,330 ft; the width va-
ries from 15 to 20 ft. The length of the
oval, as given by Squier and Davis, is 160
ft, and its width 80ft. In the middle is
a low mound, about 15 ft in diameter,
which has been partially excavated,
revealing stones in the center, some of
which appear to have been burned. The
serpent form is so accurately imitated as
to eave no doubt that it was the object
of the builders to represent this reptile.
“Beginning with a small pit at the ter-
minal point, we follow the unfolding coil
for two full tums, and then advance along
the body to its highest point on the ridge.
The curves are strong and even, and the
body increases gradually in height and
width as we advance. Upon the crest of
the ridge we find ourselves at the begin-
ning of three great double folds. Follow-
ing these, we descend into a slight sag
. . . and ascend again slightly to a
pointwhere the bodystraightens outalong
the ridge. Beyond this we reach the
curious enlargement with its triangular
and oval enclosures” (Holmes). There
is nothing to be found to indicate the legs
of MacLean’s frog or the winglike pro-
jections of Squier and Davis's figure. he
most reasonable suggestion respecting the
enlargement and the oval is that of
Holmes: “ When we restore the neck and
head of the reptile, omitted by Sclluier and
Davis and misinterpreted by ot ers, the
strange oval takes the position of the heart,
and in all probability marks the site of
the ceremonies that must have been con-
nected with this work."
The land on which the Serpent Mound
is situated was purchased'for the Peabagiy
Museum; fences were built, trees plan ,
and defaced portions of the artificial work
restored and sodded. In 1900 the trus-
tees of Harvard Collegle deeded the dprop-
erty to the Ohio Arc eologicalan His-
torical Society, to which it now belon .
The most accurate drawing is that Iisy
Holmes, above referred to, also repro-
duced in the 12th Re . B. A. E., 493, 1894.
See Thomas, Cat. Igrehist. Works, 161,
1891, with bibliography; Re s. Peabody
Museum, 1899-1900, et seq.; fiandall, Ser-
pent Mound, 1905. (c."r.)
Serpent Piqué. See Olaballzbiclw.
Berper. A Yurok village on Klamath
r., N. W. Cal., about 25 m. below the
mouth of the Trinity, or 5 m. below Kla-
math P. O.
Soho-perrh.~Glbhs (1851) in Schoolcraft, Inrl.
Tribes, iii, 138, 1858. Soho-pen-li.—lbid..147. Scr-
pei-.—A. L. Kroeber, infn, 1906.
Serrano: (Span.: ‘highlanders', ‘moun-
taineers’ ). A Shoshonean division witha
common dialect, centering in the San Ber-
nardino ints., s. Cal., N. of Los Angeles,
but extending down Mohave r. at least
to Daggett and N. across the Mohave des-
ertinto the valley of Tejon cr. They also
occupied San Bernardino valle . Fray
Francisco (iarcés, in 1775-76, d,escribed
the Serranos near Tejon cr., under the
name Cuabajai or Cuabajay (their Mo-
have name), as livin in large square
communal houses of tulge mats on a frame-
work ot willow, each family having its
own fireplace; they made small baskets,
flint knives, and vessels inlaid with
mother-of-pearl, and conducted much
trade with the natives of the coast near
Santa Barbara. One of their rancherias
Garcés named San Pascual. The Serra-
nos on the upper waters of Santa Ana r.
he called also by their Mohave name,
Jenequich (Hanakwiche). In his time
these were approachable “and of mid-
dling good heart; they are of medium
stature, and the women somewhat smaller,
round-faced, flavnosed, and rather ugly;
their custom in gentiledom is for the men
to go entirely naked, and the women
wear some sort of deerskin, with which
they cover themselves, and also some
small coat of otter or of hare.” The same
friar visited the Serranos of Mohave r.,
whom he designated Befiemé (from Van-
gmme, the Mohave name of this branch).
These were very poor, but possessed bas-
kets, otter and rabbit coats, and some very
curious snares which they made of wild
hemp. They subsisted on wild game and
acorns. “As a rule they are very effemi-
nate, and the women uncleanly, but all
are very quiet and inoffensive.” The
Serranos formed part of the Indians
brought under San Gabriel and San Fer-
nando missions. So far as recorded the
villages or rancherias of the Serranos
were: Homlioabit, J urumpa, Juyubit,
Muscupiabit, San Benito, San Gorgonio,
San Pascual, Tolocabi, and Yucaipa. In
1885 there were 390 Serranos attached to
the Mission agency, but they are no longer
separately enumerated.
BULL. 30]
Banumints.-Kroeberin Univ. Cal. Pub., Am...Arch.
and Eth., IV, 134, 1907 (Chemehuevi name).
Benemé.-Cortez (1799) in Pac. R. R. Rep., III, pt.
3,124, 1856. Benemé.–Garcés (1776), Diary,238, 1
(with Panamint). Benyeme.—Font, map (1777) in
Garcés, Diary, 1900. w-ang-a-chem.—Barrows,
Ethno.-Bot. Coahuilla, 19, 1900 (own '', Cua-
bajái.–Garcés, Diary, 445, 1900 (applied by Mo-
have to those about Tejon cr., from Kuvahai-
vima). Cuabajay:-Ibid., 269, Genicuiches.-
Orozco y Berra, Geog., 59, 1864. Genigneihs.-
Domenech, Deserts N. Am., 1,441, 1860. Genigue-
ches.—Garcés, (1776), Diary,423, 1900. Genigueh;-
Folsom, Mexico, map, 1842. Geniguiehs,—Taylor
in Cal. Farmer, Feb. 21, 1862. Gidanemuik:-
Kroeber in Univ. Cal. Pub., Am. Arch. and Eth.,
Iv, 134, 1907 (Serranos of upper Tejon and Paso crs.
in San Joaquin valley drainage). . Gikidanum.-
Ibid. Gitanemok.–Ibid. Gitanemuk.—Ibid. Git-
anemum.–Ibid. , Hanakwiche.—A. L. Kroeber,
inf’n, 1905 (applied by some Yuman tribes).
Hanyuveche.–Kroeber in Univ. Cal. Pub., Am.
Arch. and Eth., IV, 135, 1907 (Mohave name).
Janequeile.–Pike, £, 3d map, 1810. Jene-
eches.—Garcés, op. cit., 466. Jeneguechi.-Font
# quoted by Coues, Garcés Diary, 261, 1900.
enequiches.—Garcés, op. cit., 218. Jenigueche:-
Ibid., 444. Jenigueich.-Font, map (1777), ibid.
Jenigueih.–Buschmann, Spuren der Aztek Spr.,
259, 1854. Jeniguieh.—Warren in Pac. R. R. Rep.,
x1, pl., 29–31, 1861. Juníguis-Mayer, Mexico, II,
38, 1853. Kaiviat-am.–Kroeberin Univ. Cal. Pub.,
Am. Arch. and Eth., viii, 35, 1908 (given by a na-
tive as their own name, from kai-ch, “mountain').
Kuvahaivima.–Kroeber, ibid., IV, 135, 1907 #.
have name for £ cr.; distinct from
Kuvakhye). M .–Kroeber, ibid., 133 (so
called by their southern and other "£
Marayam.—Ibid., 134 (Luiseño name). Maringa-
.-Boas in Proc. A. A. A. S., XLIV, 261, 1895.
#: ''n''Univ."Čá''.
Arch. and Eth., IV, 133, 135, 1907 (Chemehuevi
name for those S. of San Bernardino mts.).
Mayaintalap.—Ibid., 131, 135 ('large bows":
name given to Serranos of upper Tejon, Paso,
and possibly Pastoria crs. by southern Yokuts).
Möhineyam.–Ibid., 139 (name given to themselves
by Mohave r. Serranos). Panumints.—Ibid., 134
name given by Chemehuevi to Serranos N. of San
ernardino range toward Tehachapi mts.). Panu-
mits.–Ibid. Pitanta.—Ibid. (Chemehuevi, name
for those N. of San Bernardino range in Mohave
desert and on Tejon cr.). Quabajais.-Garcés,
op.cit.,301,435. Quabajay.—Ibid.,300. Serranos.-
Garcés (1775), Diary, 197 et '" Takhtam.—
Gatschet in Wheeler Surv. Rep., VII, 413, 1879
trans.: “men”). Tamankamyam.—Boas in Proc.
.A.A.S.. xliv,261, 1895 (so called by the related
Agua Calientes). Teniqueches.-Cortez (1799) in
Pac. R. R. Rep., III, pt. 3,125, 1856. Vanyume:-
Kroeber, op.cit., 135, 1907 (Mohave name for Mo-
have r. Serranos). Witanghatal.—Ibid. (Tuba-
tulabal name for Tejon cr. Serranos).
Seruniyattha. See Half King.
servas. A Jova pueblo in the 17th
century on a small tributary of Rio Yaqui,
s. E. of Nacori (of which mission it was a
visita), in E. Sonora, Mexico. According
to Bandelier (Arch. Inst. Papers, III, 56,
60, 1890; Iv, 510, 1892) it became Chris-
tianized about 1645, and in 1678 contained
262 inhabitants, but was destroyed by the
Suma and Jocome in 1690.
Santo Tomas.—Orozco y Berra, Geog., 345, 1864.
Santo Tomas de Sereba.–Zapata (1678) quoted by
Bandelier, op. cit., iv, 511, 1892. Santo Tomas de
Servas.—Doc. of 18th century, ibid. Sereva.–Doc.
of 18th century, ibid., 510. Servas.—Bandelier,
ibid., III, 56,60, 1890; IV, 510, 1892.
Service berry. See Saskatoon.
Servushamne. £ y the incorrect
form of the name of a former division of
the Miwok that lived between Cosumne
57009°—Bull. 30, pt 2–12–33
SERUNIYATTHA-SETANGYA
513
and Mokelumners., Cal.—Hale, Ethno!.
and Philol., 630, 1846.
Seshart. A Nootka tribe on Barclay
sd. and Alberni canal, s. w. coast of
Vancouver id. Its septs, according to
Boas, are: Hameyisath, Kuaiath, Kuts-
semhaath, Maktlaiath, Nechimuasath,
Neshasath, Tlasenuesath, Tseshaath, and
Wanineath. Their principal village is
Tsahahch. Pop. 124 in 1909.
Schissatuch.—Grant in Jour. Roy. Geog. Soc., 293,
1857. Sesh-aht.—Brit. Col. map, 1872. Seshaht.—
Sproat, Savage Life, 308, 1868. Shechart.-Mayne,
Brit. Col., 251, 1862. She-sha-aht.–Can. Ind. Aff.,
1880,315, 1881. Sishat.-Swan, MS., B. A. E. Suth-
setts.—Jewitt, Narr., 36, repr. 1849. , Sutsets.—
£ 136, 1857. Ts’écă'ath.—Boas in
6th Rep. N. W. Tribes Can., 31, 1890. Tsesaht.—
Can. Ind. Aff., pt. 2, 77, 1908. Tsesh-aht.–Can.
Ind. Aff., 188, 1883.
Seshukwa. A former pueblo of the
Jemez in New Mexico, the exact site of
which is not known.
Se-shiu-qua.—Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers, Iv,
#. Sé-shu-kwa.—Hodge, field-notes, B. A.
serve. A chumashan village said by
Indians to have been on Sespecr., Ven-
tura co., Cal. Situated near San Cayetano
ranch, Saticoy r., 20 m. from the sea.
Sé-ék'-pé.—Henshaw, Buenaventura MS. vocab.,
B. A. E., 1884. Sespe.—Taylorin Cal. Farmer, July
24, 1863.
Sestikustun (Sès'-ti-ku’-stün). A for-
merTakelma village on the s. side of Rogue
r., Oreg. Distinct from Chasta, Sesti, and
Chastacosta.—Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-
lore, III, 235, 1890.
Sesum. A former Maidu village on the
w; side of Feather r., just s of the village
of Mimal, in the present Sutter co., Cal.—
Dixon in Bull. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., xv.11,
map, 1905.
Lishu.—Bancroft, Nat. Races, 1,450, 1874. Sesum.—
Chever in Bull. Essex Inst., II, 28, 1870. Sishu.–
£p. cit. Sisumi.–Curtin, MS. vocab., B.
Setaaye (Se-ta-a'-yé.) A band or village
of the Chastacosta on Rogue r., Oreg.—
Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, III, 234,
1890.
Setangya (Set-ángyá, ‘Sitting Bear'). A
noted Kiowa chief and medicine-man,
and leader of the principal war society
of the tribe. Commonly known to the
whites as Satank. He was born in the
Blackhills region, about the year 1810,
his paternal grandmother having been a
Sarsi woman. He became prominent at
an early age, and is credited with having
been a principal agent in negotiating the
final peace between the Kiowa and the
Cheyenne about 1840. His name heads
the list of signers of the noted Medicine
Lodge treaty of 1867. In 1870 his son
was killed by the whites while raiding
in Texas. The father went down into
Texas, gathered the bones into a bundle,
and brought them back, thenceforth
£ em about with him upon a
special horse until himself killed about
514
HOUSES [B. A. E.
SETASLEMA-SEVEN
a year later. On May 17, 1871, in com-
pany, with Settainte (q.v.) he led an
attack on a wagon train in Texas, by
which 7 white men lost their lives. On
making public boast of the deed to the
ent at ' Sill, in the present Oklahoma,
shortly afterward, he and two others
were arrested by military authority to
be sent to Texas for trial. Setangya,
however, refused to be a prisoner, and
deliberately inviting death, sang his own
death song, wrenched the fetters from
his wrists, and drawing a concealed knife
sprang upon the guard and was shot to
death by the troops surrounding him.
He was buried in the military cemetery
at Ft. Sill. (J. M.)
Setaslema (‘people of the rye prairie').
A Yakima band formerly living on Setass
cr., a w. tributary of Yakima r. on the
Yakima res., Wash.
Setasura. An ancient Jova pueblo at
or near the site of the former settlement
of Servas, in E. Sonora, Mexico. It was
abandoned prior to 1678, probably on
account of Apache depredations.
Setasura.—Zapata (1678) quoted by Bandelier in
Arch. Inst. Papers, Iv,511, 1892. Setusura.–Zapata
(1678) quoted by Bancroft, No. Mex. States, 1,513–
14, 1884.
Setauket. An Algonquian tribe for-
merly occupying the N. shore of Suffolk
co., Long id., N.Y., from Stony Brook to
Wading r. They sold their last remain-
ing lands in 1675.
Satauket.—Wood quoted by Macauley, N.Y., II,
252, 1829. Seaquatalke.—Andros (1675) in N. Y.
Doc. Col. Hist., xiv, 709, 1883. Seaquetalke.-Ibid.
Seatakot.—Winthrop (1673) in Mass. Hist. Soc.
Coll., 3ds., x. 92, 1849. Seatalcott.–Nicolls (1666)
in N.Y. Doc. Col. Hist., xiv, 576, 1883. Seatalcutt.—
Doc. of 1681, ibid., 762. Seatalkot.—Doc. of 1673,
ibid., 11,602, 1858. Sea-Talkott.-Doc. of 1668, ibid.,
x IV, 605, 1883. Seataucok.-Doc. of 1673, ibid., ii,
583, 1858. Seatauk.—Topping(1675), ibid.,xiv,708,
1883. Seatauke.-Doc. of 1676, ibid., 711. Sea-tol-
cotts.–Macauley, N.Y., 11, 164, 1829. Seetauke.–
Deed of 1664 quoted by Thompson, Long Id., I,
410, 1843. Setaket.—Underhill (1665) in Mass.
Hist. Soc. Coll., 4th s., vii, 190, 1865. Setalcket.—
Doc. of 1673 in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., ii., 584, 1858.
Setauck.–Underhill (1660) in Mass. Hist. Soc.
Coll., 4th s., vii, 185, 1865. Setauk.—Record of
£ by Thompson, Long Id., 1,408, 1843.
Setauket.—Deed of 1675 quoted by Thompson,
ibid., 264, 1839. Setokett.–Gardiner (1660) in
Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 4th s. vii. 65, 1865.
Setuket.—Winthrop (ca. 1660), ibid.
Setauket. The principal village of the
£ near the present Setauket, Long
id., N. Y.
setwkett-Allyn (1664) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist,
111, 86, 1853.
Setlia (SE' Lia). A Bellacoola town at
the entrance of S. Bentinck Arm, coast
of British Columbia.
SE'Lia.-Boas in Mem. Am. Mus, Nat. Hist., 11,48,
1898. Sitleece.--Whymper, Alaska, 55, 1869.
. Setokwa. A former village of the Jemez,
situated about 2 m. s. of their present
ueblo, in New Mexico.
etokwa.—Hodge, field-notes, B.A. E., 1895. Se-to-
qua.-Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers, iv,207, 1892.
Seton Lake. The local name for a bod
of Upper Lillooet around a lake of this
name in the interior of British Columbia,
subsequently subdivided into the Enias,
Mission, Niciat, and Schloss.
Seaton Lake.–Can. Ind. Aff., 279, 1894. Seton
Lake.—Ibid., 1884, 190, 1885. . -
Setsi (SE’tsi, of lost meaning). A tradi-
tional Cherokee settlement on the s. side
of Valley r., about 3 m. below Valley-
town, in Cherokee co., N. C. There is a
mound at this place.–Mooney in 19th
Rep. B. A. E., 531, 1900.
Setsurgheake (Se’-tsá-rive-a'-yé). A for-
mer village of the Chastacosta on Rogue
r., Oreg.—Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-
lore, III, 234, 1890.
Settainte. See Satanta.
Setthatun (Se-t' ca/-tän, probably “where
there are many rocks”). A band of the
Chetco on the s. side of Chetco r., Oreg.—
Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, III, 236,
1890.
Settulushaa. See Old Knife.
Seuvarits. A division of Ute formerly
occupying the Castle valley country in
w. central Utah. Powell found 144 on
the Uinta res. in 1873. They are now
grouped with other bands under the
name of Uinta Indians.
Asivoriches.-Collins in Ind. Aff. Rep., 125, 1861.
Cheveriches.–Simpson (1859), Rep. of Expl. Across
Utah, 85, 459, 1876. Ciba-riches.—Graves in Ind.
Aff. Rep., 386, 1854. Elk Mountain Utes.—Head in
Ind. Aff. Rep. 1867, 174, 1868. Elk Mountain
Yutas.–Burton, City of Saints, 578, 1861. Fish
Utes.—Tourtellotte in Ind. Aff. Rep., 142, 1870.
Seu-a-rits.—Sen. Ex. Doc. 42,43d Cong., 1st sess., 14,
1874. Seuv-a-rits.-Powell in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1873,
42, 1874. She-ba-retches.—Head in Ind. Aff. Rep.,
149, 1868. Sheberetches.—Tourtellotte in Ind. Aff.
Rep., 142, 1870. She-be-riches.–Powell in Smith-
son. Rep. 1874, 41, 1875. She-be-Ucher.—Tourtel-
lotte in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1869, 231, 1870. Suivirits.-
Mallery in Proc. A. A. A. S., 353, 1877.
Sevege. A former town, apparently un-
der Oneida jurisdiction, situated, accord-
ing to the Brion de la Tour map, 1781,
a short distance above Owego, on the
w. side of the E. branch of Susquehanna
r., N. Y.
Seven Council Fires. The league of the
Dakota (q.v.) existing previous to the
migration of the Teton from Minnesota
to Missouri r., and commemorated later
in ceremony and tradition. The mem-
bers of the league in the order of sen-
iority were: 1. Mdewakanton; 2. Wah-
kute; 3. Sisseton; 4. Wahpeton; 5.
'ankton; 6. Yanktonai; 7. Teton. The
Assiniboin, who had separated from the
Yanktonai before the historic period,
constituted a distinct and hostile tribe.
ôthântâshākān-Long. Exped stPeter's R.1,377,
1824 (‘nation of seven fires'). Ochente Shakoans.—
Gallatin in Trans. Am. Antiq. Soc., 11, 121, 1836.
Ocheti Shaowni.—Warren, Dacota Country, 15,
1856. Seven Council Fires.-Ibid. Seven Fires,-
Gallatin, op.cit.
Seven Houses. A former Delaware vil-
lage in Beaver co., Pa., near the lord of
Beaver cr. just above the mouth. About
7 houses remained after the defeat of the
Indians at Bushy Run in 1763, when they
forsook all their settlements in this part
BULL. 30]
of the country.—Smith, Bouquet Exped.,
10, 1766.
Seven Islands. A Montagnais trading
and mission station on the N. shore of the
lf of St Lawrence, near the mouth of
Moisie r., Quebec. In 1884 the inhabit-
ants numbered 269; in 1909, 360.
Sept Isles.—Boucher in Can. Ind. Aff. 1884, pt.
1, 37, 1885. Seven Islands.—Ibid., 185.
Seven Nations of Canada. The 7 tribes
signified are the Skighquan (Nipissing),
Estjage (Saulteurs), Assisagh (Missi-
sauga), Karhadage, Adgenauwe, Karri-
haet, and Adirondax (Algonkins). The
4th, 5th, and 6th are unidentified. These
are the peoples mentioned in N. Y. Doc.
Col. Hist., Iv,899, 1854. In the Mass. Hist
Soc. Coll., 3d S., v, 78, 1836, the Caughna-
waga are not included in the 7 tribes
there mentioned.
Seven Castles.—Knox (1792) in Am. St. Papers,
Ind. Aff., I, 235, 1832. Seven Nations of Canada.-
Maumee council (1793), ibid. Seven nations of
Indians inhabiting lower Canada.-Rep. in Wil-
liams, Vermont, II, 291, 1809. Seven nations of
Lower Canada Indians.—Caughnawaga address
1798), ibid., 233—234. “Seven Tribes” on the River
£aw"—" Hist. Soc. Coll. 3d s., V, 78,
1836.
Sevilleta (Span.: ‘Little Seville, so
called on account of its resemblance in
situation to the Spanish city). A former
ueblo of the Piro on the E. bank of the
io Grande, about 20 m. above Socorro,
N. Mex.; visited by Oñate in 1598 and
named by him Nueva Sevilla. It was
subsequently depopulated and destroyed
by other tribes, probably Apache, with
whom the inhabitants were at war, but it
was resettled between 1626 and 1630,
when it became the seat of the Franciscan
mission of San Luis Obispo, having a
number of other Piro pueblos as visitas.
At this time it was mentioned as the most
northerly of the Piro villages. In 1693
Vetancurt reported it to contain only 3
families, the remainder having fled with
the Spaniards to El Paso at the outbreak
of the Pueblo revolt in 1680. On the
return of Gov. Otermin in 1681 he found
the pueblo abandoned and almost in
ruins; it was never resettled by Indians.
Not to be confounded with Cebolleta in
any of its various forms. Consult Bande-
lier in Arch. Inst. Papers, Iv, 239, 1892.
See also Piros, Pueblos. (F. w. H.)
New Sevilla.—Bandelier, op. cit., 238 (transl. of
Oñate's Nueva Sevilla). £ Sevilla.—Ofiate
(1598) in Doc. Inéd., xvi, 252, 1871. San Lodovic.—
Columbus Memorial Vol., 156, 1893. San-Luis de
Seuilleta.—Benavides, Memorial, 19, 1630. Sebo-
llita.-Davis, Span. Conq. N. Mex., 313, 1869.
Semillete.—Humboldt, New Spain, II, 309, 1811.
Seuilleta.—Benavides, op. cit., 14. Sevilleta.—
Vetancurt (1696) in Teatro Mex., III, 310, 1871;
Rivera, Diario, leg. 756, 1736. Sevillete.—Shea,
Cath. Miss., 82, 1850. Sevilletta.—Sanson, L'Amé-
rique, map, 27, 1657. Sibillela.–Pike, Explor.
Travels, map, 1811. Sibilleta.–Pike, Exped.,
app., pt. III, 7, 1810. Sivilleta.-Benavides, op.
cit., 16. S. Luis Obispo Sevilleta.—Benavides
#) cited by Bancroft, Ariz. and N. Mex., 163,
SEVEN ISLANDS—SEWEE
515
Sewaathlchutun (Se’-wa-açl-tcú'-tūn). A
Takelma band or village on the s. side of
Rogue r., Oreg.—Dorsey in Jour. Am.
Folk-lore, x, 235, 1890.
Sewackenaem. An Esopus chief at the
council of 1658; called Semeckamenee
and Sewackemamo at the peace treaty of
1660, and Seweckenamo in 1664 and 1667.
Sewackenamie assachem renewed a deed
in 1674, and signed a renewal in 1681.
He also acknowledged his mark in 1669,
and was one of the 5 Esopus sachems at
the treaty of that year. Sewakonama also
signed an agreement with Gov. Nicolls in
1665. See N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., xIII,
93, 150, 400, 533, 1851. (w. M. B.)
Sewan. A name among the Dutch set-
tlers of New Netherland (whose traders
obtained it from Rhode Island) for the
Indian shell money called by the English
settlers of Massachusetts wanpum and
peag (q.v.). The name sewan is first
mentioned in a letter written by De Rasi-
&res in 1627. Spelled zeawant by Mon-
tanus (1671), and seawan and seawant by
other writers. The word is from Narra-
ganset siván, “scattered, from siveu, “he
scatters. The shell money that bore
this name among the Indians was un-
strung and p from hand to hand,
by count, in a loose state, one dark purple
bead being worth two white ones. The
Dutch applied the name indiscriminately
to the beads in a loose or scattered and
strung state. See Roanoke. (w. R. G.)
Sewapoo. A tribe or band that lived
about Delaware bay; probably a Delaware
band in s. New Jersey.—De Laet (1633)
in N. Y. Hist. Soc. Coll., 2d s., 1, 315,
1841.
Sewathem. A Cowichan tribe formerly
living on the coast of British Columbia s.
of the mouth of Fraser r. They are now
on a reservation near Pt Roberts, called
Chewassan from the name of the tribe.
Pop. 50 in 1909.
Isowasson.-Can. Ind. Aff., 74, 1878. SEwā'9En.–
Hill-Tout in Ethnol. Surv. Can., 54, 1902.
Stauáçen.-Boas, MS., B. A. E., 1887. Stouwä'cEl.—
Boas in Rep. 64th Meeting B. A. A. S., 454, 1894
(given as a town). Tche-wassan.–Can. Ind. Aff.,
277, 1894. Tsawwassen.—Ibid., pt. II, 75, 1904.
Tsonassan.—Ibid., pt. 1, 189, 1883. Tsowassan,—
Ibid., 316, 1880.
Seweckenamo. See Sewackenaem.
Sewee. A small tribe, supposedly Siou-
an, formerly living in E. South Carolina.
According to Rivers (Hist. So. Car., 36,
1856) they occupied the lower part of
Santee r. and the coast westward to the
divide of Ashley r., about the present
Monks Corner, Berkeley co., where they
adjoined the Etiwaw. Nothing is known
of the language, but judging by their alli-
ances and their final incorporation with
the Catawba they are assumed to have
been Siouan. Lawson, who met them in
1701, when they were living at the mouth
of Santeer., states that they had been a
516
[B. A. E.
SEWELLEL-SGILGI
large tribe, but had been wasted by alco-
hol and smallpox, which disease was
commonly fatal because the afflicted
lunged into cold water to alleviate the
ever. At Sewee bay he found a deserted
village, Avendaughbough, which may
have been one of their towns. Lawson
says that they undertook to send a fleet of
canoes to England in charge of most of
their £ men, for the purpose
of trade; a storm swamped most of the
canoes, and the survivors were rescued by
an English ship and sold as slaves in the
West Indies. In 1715 there remained but
one village of 57 souls. The Yamasee war
of that year probably put an end to their
separate existence as a tribe, forcing the
survivors to join the Catawba. An anony-
mous old chronicle published by Rivers
(Hist. So. Car., 38, 1874) states that they
belonged to the Cusabo tribes. Consult
Mooney, Siouan Tribes of the East, Bull.
B. A. E., 1894.
Seawees.—Doc. of 1719 in Rivers, Hist. So. Car., 93,
1874. Seewas.–Ibid., 38, 1856. Sewee.—Purcell,
Map of Va., 1795. Sewees.-Lawson (1701), Hist.
Car, 24, 1860. Sewoe.—Moll, Map Car. (1720), no.
98 in Am. maps, I (misprint).
Sewellel. One of the names of a species
of rodent (Haplodon rufus) peculiar to a
limited area in the Oregon-British Colum-
bia region and regarded by some authori-
ties as a sort of connecting link between
the beaver and the squirrel. Lewis and
Clark (Trav., III, 39, 1817) state that
sewellel is the name given by the natives.
To the trappers and hunters this animal
was known also as boomer, mountain
beaver, etc. Another native name sub-
sequently used by the whites is showt’l
(q.v.). According to Gibbs (Pac. R. R.
Rep., xII, pt. 2, 126, 1860) sewellel is a
corruption of shewallal, the Chinook name
for a robe made of the skins of these ani-
mals, the animal itself being called og-
woollal. (A. F. C.)
Sewickley. A former vill of the
Shawnee, called by the early Indian
traders Asswikales (see Hathawekela),
later shortened to Swickleys, situated on
the N. side of the Allegheny r., about 12
m. above Pittsburg, near the site of
Springdale, Allegheny co., Pa. In the
notes given in the table of distances by
James Le Tort before the Pennsylvania
Council (1731), he speaks of 50 families
of these Asswikales “lately from Caro-
linato Potowmack, & from thence thither;
making 100 men; Aqueloma, their Chief”
(Arch. Pa., 1,302, 1852; see also letter of
Davenport, ibid., 299). These Shawnee,
a short time before, had settled on the
w. branches of the Susquehanna, whence
they moved to the Conemaugh, then
down the Kiskiminetas to the Allegheny
At the time the village on this river was
visited by Le Tort, various French traders
had been *g the Indians, among
them “Cavalier,” who had taken a num-
ber of the Shawnee to Montreal, where
they had been kindly treated and given
presents. The next year, about 1730,
several of the Shawnee chiefs visited the
French governor, who sent back to the
Allegheny five blacksmiths to mend the
guns and hatchets of the Indians in the
settlement. This led to a uest that
the English authorities send a blacksmith
to the Allegheny to rendersimilar service.
Anumber of theseShawnee were located
along the streams in Westmoreland co.,
hence the name for Sewickley cr., Sewick-
ley settlement, etc. The town on the Al-
legheny is noted on Bonnecamp's map of
1749 as “Ancien Village des Chaouanons”,
through which place Celeron de Bien-
ville passed in that year. After the
English occupancy of the Ohio in 1758,
the village was occupied by a few Mingo
and friendly Delawares. After Pontiac's
conspiracy in 1763 all the Indian villages
near Ft Pitt were abandoned, although
a few Indians lived at this locality at a
later date. (G. P. D.)
Sewickly's old T.-Evans map, 1755. Sewicklys
Old Town.—Scull map, 1770; Pownall map, 1776.
Village des Chaouanons.-Bonnecamp map, 1749.
Seyupa. A former pueblo of the Pecos
tribe, more commonly known as El Gu-
sano (Span.: “The Worm"), situated a few
miles s. E. of Pecos, at the present site
of the Will' of Fulton, San Miguel co.,
N. Mex. In the opinion of Bandelier
it is not unlikely that this pueblo was
occupied, together with uuanguala
(q.v.), at the time of Espejo's visit in
1583; and, indeed, if the pueblo of Seipa
mentioned by Castañeda of Coronado's
expedition in 1540 is identical, it was
occupied when New Mexico was first
visited by the £ (F. w. H. )
El Gusano.—Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers, iii,
128, 1890. Seipa.—Castañeda (1541) in Ternaux-
£"'''''','
£'s.' '":
128, 1892.
Sfaganuk. A Kaialigmiut Eskimo vil-
between Dall lake and Etolin str.,
Alaska.
Sfaganugamute.-Petroff, Alaska, map, 1880. Sfo-
£
B. A. E., map, 1899. p.
Sganatees (‘the very long town”). A
former village, probably of the Tusca-
rora, situated in 1752 on the “main road
to Onondaga,” about 10 miles w. of “Old
Oneida,” N. Y. (J. N. B. H.)
Ganatisgowa.—De Schweinitz, Life of Zeisberger,
55, 1870 (= ‘the great long town”). Sganatees.-
Ibid., 712. ). 8gan
Sgilgi (Sgt’lgi, ‘plenty of scoters'). A
Haida town of the Saki-kegawai family,
formerly in an inlet on the s. w. coast of
Moresby id., Queen Charlotte ids., Brit.
Col. It was the most important Ninstints
town on the w, coast, and its chief became
aw-. 301 SHA——SHABONEE 51 7
town chief of Ninstints.—Swanton, Cont.
Haida, 277, 1905.
lha. The doubtful Snake clan of the
Yuchi.
0a.=%peck, Yuchi Inds., 70, 1909 (c=sh).
Bhaa. A Yurok village on lower Kla-
math r., close to Kepel and about 12 m.
below the mouth of Trinity r., N. w. Cal.
Bhla.—A. L. Kroeber, inf'n, 1907. SQ]!-lit!-"—GibbB
(1351) in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, 111,138, 18523.
Bhabanshksh ( Cdbanckc). A former vil-
lage of the Tlakluit 1 m. below The Dalles
of Columbia r., Wash. (E. s.)
Shabawywyagun (iS'hdbu:éwéagiin, from
shdbo, shdbw, ‘through,’ ‘from side to
side’; -u*é11:é, ‘sound’; -agiin, nominal
formative: ‘sound heard from one side
to another’: a sound heard through
other sounds.—Gerard). An Ottawa vil-
lage about the 'ear 1800, apparently on
the E. shore of Michigan.
Ohab-way-wag-gun.—Prairie du Chien Treaty
(1829) in U. . Ind. Treat, 164, 1873. Shah-a-vy-
wy-n-gun.—Tanner, Nam, 87, 1830.
Shabonee (the name is in dispute; by
some he is said to have been named from
Capt. Jacques de Chanibly; by others the
name is said to be of Potawatomi deriva-
tion and to signif ‘built likeabear’). A
Potawatomi chiei; grand nephew of Pon-
tiac, born on Maumee r., Ill., in 1775; died
in Morris, Grundy co., Ill., July17, 1859.
His father was an Ottawa w 0 fought
under Pontiac. The son, who was a man
of fine parts and magnificent presence,
emigrated at an early age wit a part
of his tribe to Michigan, and, becoming
one of Tecumseh’s lieutenants, fought by
his side when he was killed at the batt-le
of the Thames. Incensed at the treat-
ment of the Indian allies by the British
commander, he and Sauganash trans-
ferred their allegiance to the Americans.
Joining the Potawatomi, among whom
he married, he was chosen peace chief
of the tribe and was their spokesman
at the council with the representatives
of the Government at Chicago in Aug.
1836. In the Winnebago and Black
Hawk wars he performed invaluable
services for the white pioneers, time
and again saving the settlements from
destruction by timely warnings. When
the Winnebago rose in 1827 he visited the
Potawatomi villages to dissuade them
from -taking up arms, and at the village
of Geneva Lake, Wis., he was made a
prisoner and threatened with death. As
the white 1nan’s friend he encountered
the ill will of a large part of the Indians,
but his influence over his own tribe was
sufiicient to restrain it from joining in a
body the forces of Black Hawk, who twice
went to Shabonee and tried to enlist him
in his cause. Atacouncil of the allied
tribes in Feb. 1832, Shabonee espoused
the cause of the whites and endeavored to
convince Black Hawk that his proposed
uprising would only bring disaster to the
Indians. Unsuccessful in his endeavor,
he and his son mounted their ponies at
midnight, and starting from a point near
the present Princeton, Ill., warned the
settlers both E. and \V. of the intended
outbreak, Shabonee finally reaching Chi-
cago in time to put the inhabitants on
their guard. The Sauk and Foxes in
revenge attempted many times to murder
him, and killed his son and his nephew.
When under the treaties of 1836 the
Potawatomi migrated beyond the Mis-
sissippi, Shabonee went with them,
but returned shortly to the two sections
of land at his village “near the Pawésaw
Grove,” in De Kai co., which the ov-
ernment had awarded him under the
treaties of July 29, 1829, and Oct. 20,



GHABONEE
1832, as a reward for his services. At
the solicitation of his tribe he joined
them again, but pined for civilization, and
in 1855 again returned only to find that
speculators had bought at public sale his
two sections of land on the ground that
he had abandoned it. The citizens of
Ottawa, Ill. , then bought him a small farm
on the s. bank of Illinois r., 2 m. above
Seneca, Grundy co., on which he passed
his remaining years. He received an an-
nuity of $200 from the Government for his
services in the Black Hawk war, which,
with contributions from friends, kept him
from want. A monument, consisting of
a large granite bowlder, was erected over
his grave in Evergreen Cemetery, at
518 SHABWASING—SHAHAKA
[B. A. E.
Morris, Ill., Oct. 23, 1903. Shabonee's
name is appended to the treaties of Prairie
du Chien, Wis., Aug. 19, 1825, and July
29, 1829; Camp Tippecanoe, Ind., Oct.
20, 1832; and Chicago, Sept. 26, 1833. He
was married three times, the last two
wives living with him at the same time.
He was succeeded as chief by his grand-
son, Smoke. See Matson, Memories of
Shaubena, 1880.
Shabwasing. A Chippewa band in 1851,
robably in lower Michigan.—Smith in
nd. Aff. Rep., 53, 1851.
Shackaconia. A tribe of the Mannahoac
confederacy, formerly living on the s.
bank of the Rappahannock, in Spotsyl-
vania co., Va. Their principal village
bore the same name.
shackaconias.—Strachey (1612), Va., 104, 1849.
Shackakonies.—Jefferson, Notes, 129, 1802. Shaka-
honea.—Simons in Smith (1629), Va., 1, 186, 1819.
Shackamaxon (of doubtful meaning). A
Delaware village on the site of Kensing-
ton, now a part of Philadelphia, Pa. At
this place Penn made his treaty with the
Indians in 1682.
Schachamesink.—Heckewelder Narr., Connelley
ed., 554, 1907 (given as Delaware form; German
spelling). Shackamaxon.–Proud, Penn., 1, 143,
1797. Shackaxons.—Boudinot, Star in the West,
128, 1816. Shakamaxon–Proud, op. cit. Shak-
hamexunk.—Deed of 1676 in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist.,
XII, 550, 1877 (identical?). Shakhamuxunck. —Doc.
of 1679, ibid., 620. Shorbanaxon.-Rupp, West.
Penn., 27, 1846 (misprint).
Shadjwane (Shadjuvané). The Rabbit
clan of the Yuchi (q.v.).—Speck, Yuchi
Inds., 70, 1909.
Shaganappi. Thongs of rawhide used
for rope or cord. Shaganappi, or “North-
west iron,” was an important factor in the
economic development of the N. W.,
where it was a godsend to the mixed-
bloods and white settlers. Out of it was
made the harness of the famous Red river
carts and of the dogsleds of the country to
the northward. It was one of the most
important gifts from the Indian to the
white man. A variety of spellings of this
word exists, as shaganappi, shaggineppi,
and shaggunappy. It is derived from
isaganábiy, pishaganápi, in the Cree dia-
ects of Algonquian, the corresponding
Chippewa word being bishagandb, signi-
fying “a thong of rawhide.’ Gerard
£ the Wood Cree word as pishaganábii,
rom pishagan ‘hide' (lit. ‘what is
flayed’), abii ‘cord’, ‘string’, ‘rope.”
It has been said that “shaganappi and
Scotchmen made the Northwest.” A
corresponding term is babiche (q. v.),
though it is not of such importance as
the other. (A. F. C.)
Shagoyewatha. See Red Jacket.
Shagsowanoghroona (Iroquois name).
A tribe or band, probably Algonquian,
living in Canada in 1759.—Canajoharie
conf. (1759) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., VII,
393, 1856.
Shahaka (She'-he-ke, ‘Coyote”). A
Mandan chief, more commonly known
as Le Gros Blanc, or Big White; born
about 1765. He was principal chief of
Metutahanke, the “Lower Village” of
the Mandan, on the Missouri below
the mouth of Knife r., and rendered
friendly service to Lewis and Clark
while at Ft. Mandan in the winter
of 1804–5, in recognition of which
he was given a medal. Brackenridge
described him as a fat man, of mild and
gentledisposition, not much distinguished
as a warrior, “and extremely talkative, a
fault much despised amongst the In-
dians”; and, again, as “a fine looking
Indian, and very intelligent—his com-
plexion fair, very little different from
that of a white man much exposed to the
SHAHAKA
sun.” When the expedition returned to
the Missouri from the Pacific, Lewis and
Clark persuaded Shahaka to accompany
them to St Louis with a view of making
a visit to President Jefferson, and Jeffer-
son later invited Lewis to visit Monticello
with Shahaka for the purpose of showing
the latter his collection '' Indian objects
from the N. W. Shahaka remained in
the E. for a year, and while there, evi-
dently in Philadelphia, St Mémin made
a portrait of him with the aid of a £
onotrace, the original of which (see illus-
tration) now belongs to the American
Philosophical Society of Philadelphia.
Shahaka left St Louis for his home in
May 1807, the party consisting of himself
and his squaw-man interpreter, Réné
Jessaume, with their wives and one child

BULL. 301
each, escorted by 2 noncommissioned
officers and 11 privates under the com-
mand of Ensign Nathaniel Pryor, who,
as a sergeant, had accompanied the expe-
dition of Lewis and Clark. There
ascended the Missouri at the same time a
deputation of 24 Sioux, including 6 chil-
dren, who were provided with a separate
escort; and also 2 trading parties, one of
which, consisting of 32 men under Pierre
Chouteau, was designed to traffic with
the Mandan. The expedition proceeded
slowly up the Missouri, reaching, the
lower Arikara village on Sept. 9, where
it was learned that the Mandan and the
Arikara were at war. The demand of
the chief of the upper Arikara village
that Shahaka go £ with him bein
refused, the Indians became insolent an
aggressive, and afterward opened fire on
the boats, which was returned. Pryor
then ordered a retreat downstream, but
the Indians followed along shore, killing
one of the Sioux, mortally wounding one
of Chouteau's men, and wounding sev-
eral others, including Jessaume. yor
now proposed to Shahaka that they at-
tempt to cover the rest of the distance—
about 3 days’ journey—by land, but this
the Mandan refused to do on account
of the incumbrance of the women and
children and the wounded condition of
their interpreter, whereupon the party
returned to St Louis. By an agreement
entered into with the Missouri Fur Co. in
the spring of 1808 for the safe conduct of
the Indians to their home, another expe-
dition, consisting of about 150 men hav-
ing Shahaka and his companions in
charge, started from St Louis about the
middle of May 1809, and although the
Sioux at first showed a disposition to be
troublesome the Arikara were found to
be friendly and the party reached its des-
tination Sept. 24, laden with presents.
Shahaka fell into disrepute among his
people by reason of what were regarded
as extravagant tales of his experiences
among the whites. He was killed in a
fight with the Sioux on an occasion when
he went out to watch his people drive
them off. Shahaka's wife was Yellow
Corn; his son was White Painted House,
whose son was Tobacco, whose son (Sha-
haka's great grandson) is Gun that Guards
the House, who is still living and who
reserves, with Shahaka's medal bearing
ate 1797, the story of his great grand-
father's exploits. Consult Orig. Jour.
Lewis and Clark, passim, 1904–5; Chit-
tenden, Am. Fur Trade, 1902; Coues in
Annals of Iowa, 3d S., I, 613, 1895;
Brackenridge, Views of La., 1814; Brad-
bury, Travels, 2d ed., 1819; N. Dak. Hist.
Soc. Coll., II, 470-473, 1908. (F. w. H.)
Shahala (Sarala, ‘above”). A name
given by Lewis and Clark to the Chinook-
SHAHALA—SHAHAPTIAN FAMILY
-
519
an tribes living on Columbia r. from
Sauvies id. to the Cascades in Oregon.
They estimated the number at 2,800, in
62 houses, and mention the following
tribes: Neerchokioon, Clahclellah, Wah-
clellah, and Yehuh. Katlagakya was
the native name for the Indians of this
region. See Watlala. (L. F.)
Cath-le-yach-e-yachs.—Ross, Adventures, 111, 1849.
Katlagakya.–Framboise quoted by Gairdner in
Jour. Geog. Soc. Lond.., x1, 255, 1841. Sah-halah.—
Orig. Jour. Lewis and Clark, iv, 252, 1905. Sax-
ala.—Boas, inf’n, 1905. Shahala.—Orig. Jour.
Lewis and Clark, VI, 67, 1905. Shahalahs.—Am.
Pioneer, 11, 191, 1843. Shahana.—Kelley, Oregon
68, 1830. Shah-ha-la.—Orig. Jour. Lewis an
Clark, iv, 236, 1905 (also Shāh-ha-la, p. 223).
Sha-la-la.–Gibbs in Pac. R. R. Rep., 1,417, 1
(error).
Shahanik (Sha’ranir, “little rock”). A
village of the Nicola band of Ntlakyapa-
muk near Nicola r., 16 m. above Spences
Bridge, Brit. Col.; pop. 81 in 1901, the
last time the name appears.
Ca'xanix.—Teit in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., II,
174, 1900. Cookung.—Hill-Tout, in Rep. Ethnol.
Surv. Can., 4, 1899. Shahahanih.–Can. Ind. Aff.,
308, 1887. Shahshanih.–Ibid.,269, 1889. Sh-ha-ha-
#-Ibid. 196, 1885. Shhahanik.—Ibid., pt. II, 166,
Shahaptian Family (from Săptini, pl.
Saháptini, the Salish name for the Nez
Percés). An important linguistic family
Occu ying what is now S. W. Idaho, S. E.
W', and N. E. Oregon. The
earlier territory of the Shahaptian tribes
extended from the Rocky mts. to the Cas-
cade range, and from the Yakima r. basin
to the Blue mts. of Oregon. This territory
WaS '' at various times, particu-
larly by the Klikitat in the w., who
crossed the Cascades and occupied the
headwaters of Cowlitz, Lewis, and White
Salmon rs., and even pushed temporarily
as far s. as Willamette valley after the de-
opulation of that region by fever in 1829
£ Chinookan). Along Columbiar. Sha-
haptian villages extended nearly to The
Dalles, where they were checked by the
Chinook, who had pushed to that point
from the coast. To the E. occasional hunt-
ing parties crossed the Rockies, but no
permanent settlements were formed.
(Consult the linguistic map in Part 1.)
The Shahaptian family is well defined
linguistically, except possibly in its south-
ern habitat where it may prove to be con-
nected with the Waiilatpuan and Shastan
families, and possibly the Lutuamian. In
customs and habits its tribes were fairly
homogeneous. Family organization was
loose and showed no traces of a clan sys-
tem. Village communities of varying size
were the rule, but were prevented from
normal development by the seasonal
changes of residence necessitated by the
character of the food supply. Chiefs
were local in authority except in times
of emergency. Salmon was the staple
article of food, but at the time of the
Lewis and Clark expedition in 1804–05
520
| B. A. E.
SHAHWUNDAIS—SHAKCHU KLA
hunting various kinds of game was com-
mon, and this had probably been much
advanced by the introduction of horses.
Roots and berries also were much used
as food, but no agriculture was evident.
The Shahaptian tribes have always had a
high reputation for bravery and, except
for certain £ outbreaks, have been
friendly with the whites.
The #: principal divisions of the
stock are usually considered as separate
tribes: Klikitat, Nez Percés, Paloos, Ten-
ino, Tyigh, Umatilla, Wallawalla, and
Yakima. A large number of smaller
divisions are often spoken of as inde-
pendent tribes, but which are really sub-
ordinate bands of one or another of the
tribes named. Of these smaller bands
those most frequently met with in litera-
ture are: Akaitchis, Atanumlema, Chim-
napum, Des Chutes, Klinquit, Kowasayee,
' Day, "' Ochechote, Pisko,
Pishguitpah, Shyik, Skinpah, Sokulk,
Tilkuni, Tushepaw, Wahowpun, and
Wiam. (H. w. H. L. F.)
Saituka. —See under this caption. Scia .-
Stuart in Nouv. Ann. Voy., xii, 42, 1821. ieto-
£ Henry-Thompson Jour., 818, 1897.
hatasla.—Ibid., 827. Shyatogoes.—Cox, Advent.,
239, 1832. Shy-to-gas.—Ross, Fur Hunters, 1,264
1855. Thy-eye-to-ga.—Brackenridge, Views of
La., 302, 1815.
Family Synonymy: XShahaptan.—Scouler in
Jour. Roy. Geog. Soc., x1, 225, 1841 (three tribes:
Shahaptan, or Nez-percés, Kliketat, Okanagan;
the latter being Salishan). <Shahaptan.—Prich-
ard, Phys. Hist. Mankind, v, 428, 1847 (two classes:
Nez-percés proper of mountains, and Polanches
of plains; includes also Kliketat and Okana-
gan). £ in U. S. Expl. Ex-
ped., v.1, 198, 212, 542, 1846 (Shahaptin or Nez-
£ Wallawallas, Pelooses, Yakemas, Kli-
atats); Gallatin in Trans. Am. Ethnol. Soc.,
11, pt. 1. c. 14, 1848 (follows Hale); Gallatin, ibid.,
77 (Nez-percés only); Berghaus (1851), Physik.
Atlas, map 17, 1852; Gallatin in Schoolcraft,
Ind. Tribes, III, 402, 1853 (Nez-percés and Wal-
lawallas); Dall, after Gibbs, in Cont. N. A.
Ethnol., 1, 241, 1877 (includes Taitinapam and
Kliketat). = Saptin.–Prichard, Phys. Hist. Man-
kind, V, 428, 1847 (or Shahaptan). <Sahaptin. –
Latham, Nat. Hist. Man, 323, 1850 (includes Wal-
lawallas, Kliketat, Proper Sahaptin or Nez-percés,
Pellis, Yakemas, Cayus?); Latham in Trans.
Philol. Soc. Lond., 73, 1856 (includes Waiilatpu);
Buschmann, Spuren der aztek. Sprache, 614, 615,
1859; Latham, Opuscula, 340, 1860 (as in 1856);
Latham, El. Comp. Philol., 440, 1862 (vocabularies
of Sahaptin, Wallawalla, Kliketat); Keane in Stan-
ford, Compend., Cent. and So. Am., app., 460, 474,
1878 (includes Palouse, Walla Wallas, Yakimas.
Tairtlas, Kliketats or Pshawanwappams, Cayuse,
Mollale; the two last are Waiilatpuan). =Sahap-
tin.—Gatschet in Mag. Am. Hist., 168, 1877 (de-
fines habitat and enumerates tribes of); Gatschet
in Beach, Ind. Miscel., 443, 1877; Bancroft, Nat.
Races, 111,565, 620, 1882. ~Shahaptani.—Tolmie
and Dawson, Comp. Vocabs. Brit. Col.., 78, 1884
Whulwhaipum tribe). Nez-Percés.—Prichard,
hys. Hist. Mankind, v, 428, 1847 (see Shahaptan,
above); Keane in Stanford, Compend., Cent. and
So, Ann., app., 474, 1878 (see his Sahaptin). xSe-
lish. —Dall, after Gibbs, in Cont. N. A. Ethnol.,
, 241, 1877 (includes Yakama, which belongs
here). =Shahaptian.–Powell in 7th Rep. B. A. E.,
126, 1891.
Shahwundais (“God of the South,” who
makes the summer.—J. Jones). A con-
verted Chippewa, generally known as
John Sunday, who took an active part
in the Methodist missionary work among
- his people during the early and middle
parts of the 19th century. Peter Jones
(Hist. Ojeb. Inds., 200, 1861) says he
belonged to the Mink “tribe.” £
the Marten gens of Warren). His home,
and probably the place of his birth, about
1796, was Alnwick district, Northumber-
land co., Ont. In 1823 John and Peter
Jones, the latter the author of the Histo-
ry of the Ojebway Indians, were con-
verted at the Methodist mission on Credit
r., near Rice lake, Northumberland co.
The brothers commenced teaching their
ople, and with other missionaries
in 1826–27 held a camp-meeting near
Coburg, at which Sunday was converted.
He began at once to learn to read and
write, was ordained as a minister, and
entered actively into missionary work
among the Chippewa. With George
Copway and other native preachers he
went on several missionary tours to the
Chippewa about L. Superior. They es-
tablished a permanent mission in 1833 at
L'Anse on Keweenaw bay, Mich., and
another in 1835 at Ottawa Lake, in the
same state. Sunday appears to have de-
voted some time to special work among
the Saulteurs at Sault Ste Marie, where
his preaching was so highly regarded
that women i: children in their
arms forded streams to reach the meeting
place (Jones, op. cit., 227). It was about
this period that the Rev. Wm. Case, who
had been influential in bringing Sunday
into the church, took him on a tour
of the States for the purpose of rais-
ing funds for the Canadian missions. At
the general council of the Christian Chip-
wa and Ottawa, held at Saugeen, Ont.,
in 1845, Sunday was present, and his
eloquence on this occasion has received
special mention. Copway (Life, Hist.
and Trav., 197, 1847) says he was “un-
commonly eloquent”; Jones (op. cit.,
201) says he was “particularly happy in
his address at this meeting, and towards
the close, thrilled and astonished all
resent by the ingenuity and power of
£ appeals.” After this he is not men-
tioned, though he was probably living as
late as 1855, , Copway speaks of him as
a chief, and he signs as chief the report
made by him and one Simpson as commis-
sioners of Alnwick in 1842. (c. T.)
Shakaik(Sha'káik, “many rattlesnakes').
A Pima village on the N. side of the Gila,
N. w. of Casa Blanca, S. Ariz.—Russell
in 26th Rep. B. A. E., 23, 1908.
Shakallamy. See Shikellamy.
Shakan (CA-rā/n). A summer village of
the Henya on the N.w.. coast of Prince of
Wales id., Alaska, whither they used to
go for fish eggs.
CAxan. – Swanton, field notes, B. A. E., 1904.
Tsi'choan.–Krause, Tlinkit Ind., 120, 1885.
Shakchukla (Shak-chuk'-la, ‘crayfish
BULL. 30]
people”). A Choctaw clan of the Wa-
takihulata phratry.-Morgan, Anc. Soc.,
162, 1878.
Shakehand. Principal chief of the
Yankton Sioux in 1804. He was the
leader in the council with Lewis and
Clark, held opposite the present city of
Yankton, S. Dak., when the explorers
were going up the Missouri r. He had
reviously visited Mackinaw and St
Aouis. (D.R.)
Shakes' Village. A summer camp of the
head Stikine chief Céks, on Etolin id.,
Alaska; pop. 38 in 1880.—Petroff in Tenth
Census, Alaska, 32, 1884.
Shakian (' b'): A Yuchi clan.
Cagan'.–Speck, Yuchi Inds., 70, 1909 (c = sh).
Shakian tahá.—Gatschet, Uchee MS., B. A. E., 71,
1885 (= ‘beaver clan').
Shakkeen. A (former?) Salish village
or band under Fraser superintendency,
Brit. Col.—Brit. Col. map, Ind. ''
Victoria, 1872.
Shakopee (Shakpe, “six”). The name
of a succession of chiefs of the Mdewa-
kanton Sioux, residing on Minnesota r.
not far from the present town of Shako-
pee, Scott co., Minn. Three men of
the name are mentioned in succession.
The first met Maj. S. H. Long at the
mouth of the Minnesota in 1817, when
he came up to distribute the presents
which Lieut. Z. M. Pike had contracted
to send them 12 years earlier, and Long
found him very offensive. This Shako-
|' was succeeded by his son, who was
nown as Eaglehead Shakopee, and he
by his son Little Six (Shakopeela), who
was a leader in the Minnesota massacre
of 1862. See Taoapa. (D. R.)
Shakori. A £i tribe associated with
the Eno and Adshusheer in North Caro-
lina in the 17th century. It is doubt-
ful, from their physical characteristics,
whether they were of Siouan stock, though
they were £ with Siouan tribes. As
the Shakori were constantly associated
with the Eno they were probably linguis-
tically related to them. They are first
mentioned by Yardley (1654), who says
a Tuscarora Indian described to him
among other tribes of the interior “a
great nation called Cacores,” of dwarfish
stature, not exceeding that of boys of 14
years, yet exceedingly brave and fierce
in fight and active in retreat, so that
even the powerful Tuscarora were un-
able to conquer them. They were then
near neighbors of the Eno. Lederer
(1672) found the villages of the two
tribes about 14 m. apart, that of the
Shakori being farthest w. In 1701 Law-
son found the two tribes confederated,
and the Adshusheer with them. Their
village, which he calls Adshusheer, was
on Eno r. about 14 m. E. of the Oc-
caneechi village, probably a short dis-
tance N. E. of the present Durham, N. C.
SHAKEHAND—SHALLATTOO
the Santa Fé
521
They resembled the Eno in their customs.
According to Col. Barnwell, commander
in the Tuscarora war of 1711, they are
identical with the Sissipahaw. Consult
Mooney, Siouan Tribes of the East,
Bull. B. A. E., 1894.
Cacores.–Yardley (1654) in Hawks, N. Car., 11, 19,
1858. Schoccories.-Lawson (1701), Hist. Car., 384,
1860. Shabor-Hawks, N. Car, II, map, 1858
misprint). Shacco.—Byrd (1733), Hist. Dividing
ine, 11, 2, 1866. Shacioes.—Barnwell (1711) in S. C.
Hist, and Geneal. Mag., Ix, 31, 1908. Shackory.—
Byrd, op.cit., 15. Shakor.—Lederer, Discov., map,
ić." Shocceries-Lawson (1701). Hist. Car',
1860.
Shakshakeu (“great heron”). A sub-
# or gens of the Menominee.—
offman in 14th Rep. B. A. E., 42, 1896.
Shaktabsh. A body of Salish who lived
on Port Washington bay, Kitsap co.,
Wash.; now on Port Madison res.
Shak-tabsh. — Boulet, letter, Mar. 22, 1886.
S'hak-tabsh.–Mallet in Ind. Aff. Rep., 198, 1877.
Shaktoligmiut (Shakto'ligmiut). A sub-
division of the Malemiut Eskimo of
Alaska, whose village is Shaktolik.
Chakhtogmut.—Zagoskin, Descr. Russ. Poss. Am.,
pt. 1, 72, 1847. Shakto'ligmüt.—Dall in Cont. N.
A. Ethnol., 1, 16, 1877. Tchakh-toligmiouth.-Za-
goskin in Nouv. Ann. Voy., 5th S., xxi, map, 1850.
Shaktolik, A Malemiut village on the
E. coast of Norton sq., Alaska, inhabited
by descendants of the native tribe and
invaders from Kotzebue sq.
Shaklolik.—Post-route map, 1903. Shaktolik.-
Dall in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., 1, 16, 1877. Shakto-
lit.—11th Census, Alaska, 165, 1893.
Shakwabaiyaki (‘blue or green running
water pueblo'). A £f pueblo, for-
merly occupied by the ancestors of the
Hopi, situated opposite Hardy station on
acific R. R., near the
mouth of Chevlon cr., Ariz.
Blue Running Water pueblo.–Fewkes in 22d Rep.
B. A. E., 31, 1904. Cakwabaiyaki.—Ibid., 23 (Hopi
name). Chevlon ruin.—Ibid., 23.
Shakwalengya. The Blue or Green
Flute clan of the Ala (Horn) phratry of
the Hopi.
Cakwaleñya wińwü.–Fewkes in 19th Rep. B. A. E.,
583, 1901 (wińwa – ‘clan'). Ca-kwa’-len-ya wun-
wu.–Fewkes in Am. Anthr., VII, 401, 1894.
Shalawa. A Chumashan village located
by Taylor near Santa Inés mission, Cal.;
iven by Ventura Indians as formerly
£ Santa Barbara and Carpenteria,
in the locality now called La Matanza.
Cál-a-wa.—Henshaw, Buenaventura MS. vocab.,
B. A. E., 1884. Shalawa.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer,
May 4, 1860. Shhalwaj.—Henshaw, op. cit.
Shalikuwewich (Cal-i-ku-we’-witc). A
former Chumashan village at a place
called Las Lajas, on the coast in Ventura
co., Cal.—Henshaw, Buenaventura MS.
vocab., B. A. E., 1884.
Shalicuwewech.—Henshaw, op. cit.
Shalkahaan (Cálkóháán). A former Chu-
mashan village in the interior of Ventura
co., Cal., at a locality called La Cañada
del Salto.—Henshaw, Buenaventura MS.
vocab., B. A. E., 1884.
Sholchohoon.-Henshaw, op. cit.
Shallattoo (Yakima: W“shā'nātu, ‘huc-
kleberry', the name of a site on Yakimar.
above Ellensburg). A tribe, numbering
522
[B. A. E.
SHALLON.—SHAMANS AND PRIESTS
100 persons, first visited by Lewis and
Clark in 1805 and described as living on
Cataract r., in the present Washington.
Mooney regards them as a division of the
Pisquows.
Lower Yakima.–Gibbs in Pac. R. R. Rep., 1,417,
1855. Shallates.—Lewis and Clark Exped., Coues
ed., 958, 1893. Shallatolos.-Robertson, Oregon,
129, 1846. Shal-lat-tas.—Lewis and Clark Exped.,
I, map, 1817. Shallattoos.-Ibid., II, 595, 1817.
Shal-lat-tos.—Ibid., I, map, 1814. Shal-tat-tos.-
Lewis and Clark misquoted by Gibbs, op. cit.
W:*—Mooney in 14th Rep. B. A. E., 736,
Shallon. A name for the fruit of Gaul-
theria shallon, mentioned first in Allen's
History of Lewis and Clark’s Expedi-
tion, 1814. The name, also spelled shal-
lun, is a corruption of Chinook kl’kwu-
shalla. (w. R. G.)
Shallyany's Village. A summer camp
of a Stikine chief named Călyā’ni, on
Stikine r., Alaska; pop. 24 in 1880.—
Petroff, 10th Census, Alaska, 32, 1882.
Shamans and Priests. Mediators be-
tween the world of spirits and the world
of men may be divided into two classes:
The shamans, whose authority was en-
tirely dependent on their individual abil-
ity, and the priests, who acted in some
measure for the tribe or nation, or at least
for some society.
Shaman is explained variously as a Per-
sian word meaning “pagan’, or, with more
likelihood, as the Tungus equivalent for
‘medicine-man', and was originally ap-
lied to the medicine-men or exorcists
in Siberian tribes, from which it was ex-
tended to similar individuals among the
Indian tribes of America.
Among the Haida and Tlingit, shamans
performed practically all religious func-
tions, including, as usual, that of physi-
cian, and occasionally a shaman united
the civil with the religious power by
being a town or house chief also. Gen-
erally speaking, he obtained his position
from an uncle, inheriting his spiritual
helpers just as he might his material
wealth; but there were also shamans
who became such owing to natural fitness.
In either case the first intimation of his
new power was given by the man falling
senseless and remaining in that condition
for a certain period. Elsewhere in North
America, however, the sweat bath was
an important assistant in bringing about
the proper psychic state, and certain in-
dividuals became shamans after escaping
from a stroke of lightning or the jaws of
a wild beast. When treating a patient or
otherwise performing, a N.W. coast sha-
man Was '' to be possessed by a
supernatural being whose name he bore
and whose dress he imitated, and among
the Tlingit this spirit was often supported
by several minor spirits which were rep-
resented upon the shaman's mask and
strengthened his eyesight, sense of smell,
etc. He let his hair grow long, never
cutting or dressing it. When performing
he ran around the fire £ rapidly in the
direction of the sun, while his assistant
beat upon a wooden drum and his friends
sang the spirit songs and beat upon nar-
row pieces of board. Then the spirit
showed him what he was trying to dis-
cover, the location of a whale or other
food animal, the approach of an enemy,
or the cause of the sickness of a patient.
In the latter case he removed the object
that was causing pain by blowing upon
the affected part, '# at it, or rub-
bing a charm upon it. If the soul had
wandered, he captured and restored it,
and in case the patient had been be-
witched he revealed the name of the of-
fender and directed how he was to be
handled. Payment for his services must
always be made in advance, but in case
of failure it was usually returned, while
among some tribes failure was punished
with death. Shamans also performed
sleight-of-hand feats to show their power,
and two shamans among hostile ''
would fight each other through the air
by means of their spirits, while no war
party started off without one.
The ideas behind shamanistic practices
in other American tribes were very much
the same as these, but the forms which
they took varied considerably. Thus
instead of being actually possessed, Iro-
quois shamans and probably others con-
trolled their spirits objectively as if they
were handling so many instruments
while Chitimacha shamans consulted
their helpers in trances. -
Among the Nootka there were two
classes of shamans, the Ucták-w, or
‘workers’, who cured a person when
sickness was thrown upon him by an en-
emy or when it entered in the shape of
an insect, and the K'ok'oã/tsmaah, or “soul
workers’, especially employed to restore
a wandering soul to its body.
The Songish of the southern end of
Vancouver id. also had two sorts of sha-
mans. Of these the higher, called the
squnā’am, acquired his power in the usual
way by intercourse with supernatural
beings, while the si'oua, who was usually
a woman, received her knowledge from
another si'oua. The former answered
more nearly to the common type of sha-
man, while the function of the latter was
to appease hostile powers, to whom she
spoke a sacred language. She was also
' to by women who desired to bear
children, and for all kinds of charms.
Among the interior Salish the initia-
tion of shamans and warriors seems to
have taken place in one and the same
manner, i. e. through animals which be-
came the novices' guardian spirits. Ku-
tenai shamans £f special lodges in the
BULL. 301
camp larger than the rest, in which they
prayed and invoked the spirits.
The Hupa of California recognized two
sorts of shamans: the dancing shamans,
who determined the cause of disease
and the steps necessary for recovery, and
other shamans, who after locating the
trouble removed it by sucking. Mohave
shamans usually receive their powers
directly from Mastamho, the chief deity,
and acquire them by dreaming rather
than the more usual methods of fasting,
isolation, petition, etc. Dixon records
this latter feature also among the Shasta.
The Maidu seem to have presented con-
siderable variations within one small
area. In some sections heredity played
little part in determining who should be-
come a shaman, but in the N. E. part of
the Maidu country all of a shaman’s chil-
dren were obliged to take ": his pro-
fession or the spirits would kill them.
There were two sorts of shamans—the
shaman proper, whose functions were
mainly curative, and the “dreamer,”
who communicated with spirits and the
ghosts of the dead. All shamans were
also dreamers, but not the reverse. Dur-
ing the winter months the dreamers held
meetings in darkened houses, where they
spoke with the spirits much like modern
spirit mediums. At other times the sha-
mans of the foothill region met to see
which was most powerful, and danced
until all but one had dropped out. One
who had not had a shaman for a parent
had to go into the mountains to a place
where some spirit was supposed to reside,
fast, and go through certain ceremonies,
and when a shaman desired to obtain
more powerful helpers than those he
possessed he did the same. Shamans in
this region always carried cocoon rattles.
Hoffman enumerates three classes of
shamans among the Chippewa, in addi-
tion to the herbalist or doctor, properl
so considered. These were the wabénó',
who practised medical magic, the jës”-
sakki'd, who were seers and prophets
deriving their power from the thunder
god, and the midè’, who were concerned
with the sacred society of the Mide/wiwin,
and should rather be regarded as priests.
These latter were evidently represented
among the Delawares by the medeu, who
concerned themselves especially with
healing, while there was a separate class
of diviners called powwow, or “dreamers.”
Unlike most shamans, the angakunirn
of the Central Eskimo communicated
with their spirits while seated. It was
their chief duty to find out the breaking
of what taboos had caused sickness or
Storms.
As distinguished from the calling of a
shaman, that of a priest was, as has
been said, national or tribal rather than
SHAMANS AND PRIESTS
523
individual, and if there were consider-
able ritual his function might be more
that of leader in the ceremonies and
£ of the sacred myths than direct
mediator between spirits and men.
Sometimes, as on the N. W. coast and
among the Eskimo, the functions of
priest and shaman might be combined,
and the two terms have been used so in-
terchangeably by writers, especially when
applied to the Eastern tribes, that it is
often difficult to tell which is the proper
One.
Even where shamanism flourished most
there was a tendency for certain priestly
functions to center around the town or
tribal chief. This appears among the
Haida, Tlingit, Tsimshian, and Kwakiutl
in the prominent part the chiefs played
in secret society performances, and a chief
of the Fraser r. coast Salish was even
more of a high priest than a civil chief,
leading his people in all religious functions.
Most of the tribes of the eastern plains
contained two classes of men that may be
placed in this category. One of these
classes consisted of societies which con-
cerned themselves with healing and ap-
plied definite remedies, though at the
same time invoking superior powers, and
to be admitted to which a man was
obliged to # through a period of in-
struction. The other was made up of the
one or the few men who acted as superior
officers in the conduct of national rituals,
and who transmitted their knowledge
concerning it to an equally limited num-
ber of successors. Similar to these, per-
haps, were the priests of the Midé/wiwin
ceremony among the Chippewa, Menom-
inee, and other Algonquian tribes.
According to Bartram, “besides sev-
eral juniors or graduates” there was a
high priest in every Creek town. . These
were persons of consequence and exer-
cised great influence in the state, partic-
ularly in military affairs. They would
“foretell rain or drought and pretend to
bring rain at pleasure, cure diseases, and
exorcise witchcraft, invoke or expel evil
spirits, and even assume the power of di-
recting thunder and lightning.” The
Natchez state was a theocracy in which
the head chief, or “Great Sun,” being di-
rectly descended from the national law-
giver who had come out of the sun, was
ex-officio high priest of the nation, al-
though the guardian of the temple seems
to have relieved him partially of his
priestly duties. The rest of the Suns
shared in their functions to a minor de-
gree, they forming a sacred caste.
Doubtless the most highly developed
priesthood N. of Mexico, however, is
among the Pueblos of New Mexico and
Arizona, where it controls the civil and
military branches of the tribe, transform-
524 SHAMAPA——SHAMOKIN la. A. ll.
ing it intoa theocratic oligarchy. The
rain priesthood is a body almost entirely
composed of men whose duty it is by
secret prayers and fasts to bring plentiful
supplies of rain. The priesthood of the
bow is really a war society whose cere-
monies are held to give thanks for abun-
dant crops, or, after a scalp had been
taken, to bring about rain through the
pleasure that the taking of this scalp
i\'es to the anthropic gods, the contro ~
Ters of the rain. The two head priests
of the bow and the rain priests of the six
cardinal points form the fountain head
of all aut ority and the court of last ap-
peal iii Zuni. Each of these, except the
priest of the zenith, has several assistants,
and the priestess of fecundity, the female
assistant of the priest of the north, who
stands highest in rank, possesses very
great authority. Below these are the
society of Kotikilli and the esoteric so-
cieties. All male Zufii and very rarely
some females are admitted into the for-
mer, which deals directly with the an-
thropic gods and whose ceremonials are
for the purpose of bringing rain. The
esoteric societies, however, have to do
mainly with the zoic or beast gods and
are primarily healing societies. A pa-
tient may be treated by them at the time
of the ceremonies or e may send for a
single member. These societies also hold
very important ceremonies to bring rain,
but they etfect this inediately through
the influence which the beast gods are
supposed to exert upon the anthropic
gods. The active members of these so-
cieties, including the Kotikilli also, in
contradistinction to the rain and war
priests, are called by a. special name “the-
urgists,” but their functions approach
nearer to those of priests than of sha-
mans (Stevenson).
Consult Bartram, Travels, 1791; Boas,
Bourke, Cushing, Dorsey, Hoffman,
Mooney, Russell, and Mrs Stevenson in
Reps. B. A. E.; Boas in Reps. Brit. Asso.
Adv. Sci.; Boas in Rep. Nat. Mus. 1895,
1897; Brinton, The Lenfipé and their
Legends, 1885; Chamberlain in Jour. Am.
F0 k-lore, xiv, no. 53, 1901; Curtis, N.
Am. Ind., 1907-09; Cushing in Pop. Sci.
Mo., June 1882; Dixon in Jour. Am. Folk-
lore, xvii, no. 64, 1904; Gatschet, Creek
Migr. Leg., I, ii, 1884-88; Goddard, Life
and Culture of the Hupa, 1903; Krause,
TlinkitInd., 1885; KroeberinAm. Anthr.,
iv, 2, 1902; Teit in Mein. Am. Nat. Hist.,
ii, no. iv, 1900; Teit and Swaiiton in
Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., ii and v,
1905. (J. R. s.)
Shamapa. A tribe, band, or village of
the ancient Powhatan confederacy, on
Pamunkey or York r., Va., numbering
about 500 earl in the 17th century.—
Strachey (1si2i, Va., 62, 1849.
Shamokin (probably from Lenape
Shfimdkenk, ‘where horns, or antlers, are
plenty.’--Gerard). The largest and most
important Indian settlement in Pennsyl-
vania after the dispersion of the Dela-
wares and duringw the first half of the
18th century. T e old Indian villa
was situated a short distance from tg:
forks of the Susquehanna, on the N. a.
branch. Later the settlementwas on both
sides of the river, including the island, at
the site of Sunbury, Northumberland co.
Before the historic period the location
had evidently been a stopping place for
the Iroquois on returning rom their
raids into the country of the Cherokee
and Catawba. Here they met, as the
did in later days, to hold their last eel:
ebration before their return to their vil-
lages in New York. It was the most
strategic location in the province for
an Indian settlement, since from this
saint all the region of the Potomac, the
laware, and t e Ohio could be easily
reached; to gain the Ohio country but a
short portage was necessary from Canoe
Place to Kittanning. The forks ot the
Susquehanna thus became the point of
convergence of the various trails leading
to the otomac, Wyoming, and the Ohio.
The population was made up of Dela-
wares, Shawnee, and Iroquois. The
Shawnee came into the province from the
S. in 1698, and soon began to settle along
the Susquehanna and its branches. By
1727, when they first commenced to go
westward to the Ohio, a la e number of
them was settled at Shamgirm. In the
following gear the Onondaga council ap-
gointed S ikellamy (q. v.) to act as the
eputy of the Iroquois at Shamokin, with
instructions to have special oversight of
the Shawnee (Archives Pa., i, 228, 1852).
From this time until 1755 Shamokin was
regarded as the Indian capital of the
province; it was not only headquarters
of the lroqiiois influence, but also was the
residence of Allummapees, the “ king" of
the Delawares. At the council in Phila-
delphia in the summer of 1742 the va-
rious disputes concerning land sales on
the Susquehanna were brought up by the
Delawares. In a stinging reply to the
Delaware complaints, Canassatcgo, the
Iroquois chief, ordered the Delawares to
remove from their lands to Shamokin or
Wyoming and to have nothing whatever
to do with the sales of lands in the future
(Col. Rec. Pa., iv., 579-80, 1851). They
never forgot this reproach, and went to
Shamokin and Wyomiiigto consider their
wrongs and to listen to the Shawnee war-
riors who were seekiii to have them re-
move to the Ohio. %1ount Zinzendorf,
under the guidance of Conrad Weiser,
visited Shamokin in the fall of 1742,
where he met Shikellamy, with whom
BULL. 30]
he held several conferences. A friend-
ship sprang up between the Iroquois
deputy and the Moravian Brethren which
lasted during the life of the wise chief,
who was one of the most conservative of
the leaders of the Six Nations. Zinzen-
dorf was very much interested in the Iro-
uois vicegerent, and wrote much about
this visit to Shamokin in his journal
(Mem. Moravian Church,84 et seq., 1870).
Various missionaries of the Moravian
Church labored at Shamokin from this
time until its abandonment in 1755,
among them being Mack, Post, Pyrlaeus,
and Zeisberger. £ these days the
Indian settlement had a bad reputation.
Martin Mack, who with his wife was
obliged to flee to the woods nearly every
night from the drunken savages, said
that it “was the very seat of the Prince
of Darkness.” David Brainerd, who vis-
ited the village each year, said in 1745:
“The town "#. partly on the east and
west shores of the river and partly on
the island. It contains upwards of 50
houses and 300 inhabitants. The In-
dians of the place are accounted the
most drunken, mischievous, and ruffian-
like fellows of any in these parts—about
one-half are Delawares and the others
are Senecas and Tutelars” (Mem. Mo-
ravian Church, 67, 1870). At the coun-
cil at Philadelphia in 1744 the Delawares
stated that the Shawnee had removed
to the Ohio, chiefly through the influence
of Peter Chartier (Col. Rec. Pa., Iv, 757,
1851). In the year before a number of
the Comoy Indians had removed to Sha-
mokin (ibid., 657). In 1747 the Mora-
vians built a smithy in the village at the
request of Shikellamy. The Delaware
“king,” Allummapees, died in 1747, and
Shikellamy, the Iroquois deputy, died in
the year following. In 1749 all the In-
dians were obliged to leave Shamokin for
want of provisions (Arch. Pa., II, 23,
1852). aghneghdoarus, Shikellamy’s
eldest son, at the request of Weiser,
came the deputy of the Iroquois in the
province (see Weiser's Journals of his
three visits to Shamokin in 1743, 1744, in
Col. Rec. Pa., Iv, 640, 646, 680, 1851).
At the treaty of Albany (1754) the Iro-
quois reserved the lands at Shamokin and
Wyoming as their hunting grounds (ibid.,
v1, 119, 1851). John Shikellamy, the
eldest son of the old Oneida vicegerent,
was appointed to look after these lands
and all Iroquois affairs in the province.
Gov. Morris, in a letter to Gen. Shirley,
tells of the Indian raids near Shamokin
and gives a description of the location as
suitable for a fort (ibid., 665). In 1755,
after Braddock's defeat, the entire region
was at the mercy of the hostile Dela-
wares and Shawnee. The former, who
were faithful to the English, were obliged
SHAMOKIN
* 525
to leave Shamokin. Scarouady, at the
council in Philadelphia in the fall of
1755, spoke very plainly concerning the
situation, and said that if the English
“will not fight with us we will go some-
where else’’ (ibid., 686). In the winter
of 1755 Gov. Morris spoke of his inten-
tion of building a fort at Shamokin to
protect the frontier (ibid., 701). At the
council at Carlisle (1756), The Belt, a
Delaware chief, asked that a fort be built
at Shamokin for the protection of the
friendly Indians and as a place of refuge
for their wives and children when they
were away (ibid., v1.1, 6, 1851). This re-
uest was repeated at the council at Phila-
£ in the spring (ibid., 54). At a
council held in April (1756). Scarouad
spoke of the importance of the Englis
having a fort at this £ to which the
£ Indians could go (ibid., 80).
He later informed the governor that he
and all the women and children were go-
ing to Onondaga, and that they would
return when a fort was built at Shamokin
(ibid., 90). In May, Gov. Morris was at
Harris Ferry, on his way to Shamokin,
where a fort was to be built. During the
spring and summer of 1756 the fort was
built on the E. bank of the Susquehanna,
just below the junction of the North and
West branches, at the upper end of the
present Sunbu The French realizing
the necessity of holding this point, sent
an expedition in the fall of 1756 to build
a fort at the place. They reached the
mouth of Loyal Sock cr., and finding the
force at work building Ft Augusta, re-
treated. Col. Clapham, who had charge
of the building of the fort, was succeeded
by Col. James Burd (see Archives Pa.,
# s., II, 745–820, 1890). In June, 1756,
just previous to the coming of the English
force to build the fort, all the houses in
the place were burned by hostile Indians
# Rec. Pa., v.11, 154, 1851). Various
Indian agents were appointed to reside at
Ft Augusta during this period (ibid.,
v1.11, 99, 128, 501, 1852). A number of
important conferences were held with
the Indians at Ft Augusta by Col. Francis
in 1769 (ibid., 1x, 610—620, 1852). After
the conclusion of the French and Indian
war the clamor of the “peace at any
price” element in the province led to
the dismantling of the fort. The condi-
tions along the frontiers were deplorable;
nearly the entire region on the West
branch was entirely deserted. After the
commencement of the Revolution the
fort became the military headquarters
for the upper Susquehanna, and during
the entire period the authorities at the
fort were kept busy. The massacre of
Wyoming and the Big Runaway filled Ft
Augusta with people who had left their
homes to escape the fury of the Indians.
526
[B. A. E.
SHANA—SHANNOPIN's Town
See Frontier Forts of Pa., 1,356 et £
1895; Meginness, Otzinachson, 1857; Egle,
Hist. of Pa., 998, 1883. (G. P. D.
Fort Augusta.-Scull map, 1759, 1770. ort
Schamockin—Leroy (1755) in Arch. Pa., 2d s., vii,
403, 1878. Samokin.—Lattre map, 1784. Scha-
chaméki.—Heckewelder in Trans. Am. Philos.
Soc., n. S., IV, 363, 1834 (trans. ‘the place of
eels'; supposed by some Indians to be the proper
name). Schachhenamendi.-Heckewelder quoted
by Connelley, Heckewelder's Narr., 144, 1907.
Schahamoki.—Ibid. ...' place where gun bar-
rels are straightened": name given after Nuta-
mees, a Delaware gunsmith, settled there). Sha-
hamóki.—Heckewelderin Trans. Am. Philos. Soc.,
# cit., (Delaware pronunciation). Shahamó-
k.—Ibid. , Shahoma king.—A llum In a pees
# ) quoted in Arch. Pa., I, 214, 1852. Shama-
en.—Blunston (1728), ibid., 214. Shamochan.—
Burd (1757) in Arch. Pa., 2d s., II, 665, 1890. Sha-
moken.—Weiser (ca. 1740 quoted by Boudinot,
Star in the West, 268, 1816. Shamokin.—Colden
£' Five Nat., app., 115, 1747. Shamoking.—
oc. of 1759 quoted by Rup ., Northampton Co.,
50, 1845. Shaumoking.—Brainerd (1745 ''
by Day, Penn., 525, 1843. Shawmokin.—Harris
(1754) in Arch. Pa., II, 178, 1852. Shomhomokin.—
Weiser (1744) in Arch. Pa., I, 661, 1852. Shomo-
ken.—Bard (1755) in Border Wars, 1839. Shomo-
kin.—Weiser (1745) in Arch. Pa., I, 673, 1852.
Shomoko-Zeisberger (1750) quoted by Conover,
Kan and Geneva MS., B. '' E. Siamocon.—
Zadowsky (1728) in Arch. Pa., 1,227, 1852. Skamo-
ken.—Vaudreuil (1757) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., x,
588, 1858. Skamokin.—Ibid., 589. Tsinaghse.—
N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., VII, 47, note, 1856. Tsna-
sogh.–Ft Johnson Conf. (1756), ibid. Zinach-
son-Weiser (1747) in Col. Rec. Pa, v,84, 1851.
Shana. The Eagle clan of the Yuchi.
Ca.–Speck, Yuchi Inds., 70, 1909 (c=sh). Shá
taha.–Gatschet, Uchee MS., B. A. E., 71, 1885.
Shanamkarak. A Karok village on the
E. bank of the large rapids in Klamath
r., a mile or two below the mouth of Sal-
mon r., N. w. Cal. It had 5 houses in
1852, was an important fishing place, and
rt of the annual salmon ceremony be-
onging to the village of Amaikiara, on
the opposite side of the river, was per-
formed there.
Asha-náhm-ka.–Gibbs, MS. Misc., B. A. E., 1852.
Eh-qua-nek-Gibbs (1851) in Schoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes, 111, 151, 1853 (Yurok name). e-co-
necks.—McKee (1851) in Sen. Ex. Doc. 4, 32d
Cong., spec. sess., 211, 1853. Ikwanek.–Gibbs,
MS., B. A. E., 1851. Ke-ko-neck.–McKee, op.cit.,
164. Shanamkarak.—A. L. Kroeber, infn, 1907.
Shanel. A former Pomo settlement in
Potter valley, Cal., on the E. bank of Rus-
sian r., about a mile N. of Centerville.
The name has also been applied to a vil-
lage near the American town of Hopland.
Distinct from Shnalkaya. See Salan
Pomo.
Cane'1.—Barrett, Ethno-Geog. Pomo, 141, 1908
(c-sh). Sah-nel.–Gibbs in Schoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes, III, 112, 1853. Sai-nals.–McKee (1851) in
Sen. Ex. Doc. 4, 32d Cong., spec. sess., 144, 1853.
Sai-nels-chas-kaw.—Ibid., 145. Sanels. -Powers
uoted by Bancroft, Nat. Races, 1, 451, 1874.
ee'l-Barrett, op.cit. Se-nel'.–Powers in Cont.
N. A. Ethnol., 111, 168, 1877. Shanelpoma.—J. W.
Hudson, inf'n, 1906.
Shangke. The Dog or Wolf gens of the
Quapaw.
Cañxte' nikaci'Ra.-Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E.,
229, 1897.
Shamhaw A former Choctaw town in
Mississippi, belonging to the “Sixtowns”
district.—West Fla. map, ca. 1775.
Shannopin's Town. A former Dela-
ware village on Allegheny r., about 2 m.
above the junction with the Mononga-
hela, within the limits of the present city
of Pittsburg, Pa., between Penn ave.
and the river, and N. of Thirtieth st.
The locality was occupied by about 20
families of Delawares in 1730, and was
named for the chief, Shanopin, who lived
there at that time. On account of its
situation on the trail between the Sus-
quehanna, Ohio, Beaver, and Musking-
um rs., it was much frequented by In-
dian traders. In April 1730 Gov. Gordon
of Pennsylvania received a letter from
the chiefs of the Delawares at “Allee-
£ on the Main road,” written by
mund Cartledge, James Le Tort, and
Joseph Davenport (three prominent
traders), telling of the death of a trader
named John Hartt, and requesting that
something be done to put a stop to the
unrestricted sale of rum and the coming
of so many traders into “the woods.’
This letter was signed by mark by “Shaw-
annoppan” and others (Arch. Pa., 1, 255,
1852). The same traders also wrote to the
Governor informing him of the abuse of
the Indian trade caused by the saleof rum,
the Indians buying it with their peltries
and being unable to pay their debts to
the traders who made the complaint.
These Delawares then owed the traders
about £2,000 for goods which they had
purchased (ibid., 261). Thus £
the trouble among the rival traders on
the Ohio, 'w': the sale of
liquor. Conrad Weiser passed through
the place on his way to Logstown in 1748,
the Indians treating him with kindness
(Col. Rec. Pa., v, 348, 1851), and Shano-
in attended the conference at that place.
he expedition of Celeron de Bienville
in the following year also stopped at the
place, which is noted on Bonnecamp's
map as “Village du Loups.” Christo-
pher Gist, the agent of the Ohio Com-
ny, likewise stopped here in 1750 on
is way to the Muskingum, and recorded
in his journal: “The River Ohio is 76
Poles wide at Shannopin Town: There
are about twenty Families in this town”
(Darlington, Gist's Jour., 34, 1893). In
Lewis Evans's Analysis of Map of the
Middle Colonies (1775), he says (p. 25):
“At Shannopins there is a fording place
in very dry times and the lowest down
the river.” The fording place, which
Gist crossed, was at this point, where the
Indian trail crossed the Allegheny, then
ran along near the location of East and
West Ohio Sts. to Beaver ave, and on to
Logstown (see Gist's map). Washington
and Gist were both at £ village in the
winter of 1753, when on their way to the
French fort at Venango. They swam
their horses across the Allegheny at this
RULL. 30] SHAN WAPPOM
point, and spent the night on that side of
the river, the next day going on to Logs-
town (Darlington, Gist's Jour., 81, 1893;
Washington's Jour. of 1753 in Olden
Time, 1, 12–26, 1846; Sparks, Writings of
Wash., II, 432–447, 1834). According to
Ensign Ward’s deposition the French
under Contracoeur were first noticed by
him as they descended the river “at
Shanopins Town about two Miles distant
from the Fort the 17th. of April last”
(Darlington, Gist's Jour., 275, 1893).
George Croghan, when on his way to
Logstown in 1754, was overtaken at this
point by Andrew Montour and John Pat-
ten, who were on their way to the west-
ern Indians with the two Shawnee pris-
oners who had been released from jail in
Charleston, S. C. (Col. Rec. Pa., v, 731,
1851), Croghan noting that “from Low-
ril Hill to Shanopens is butt 46 Miles”
(Arch. Pa, 11, 132, 1852), The place is
mentioned also in the table of distances
as given by John Patten (Col. Rec. Pa.,
v, 750, 1851). In the examination of
Mr West before the Provincial Council,
in 1754, he said: “Col. Joshua Fr -
took an observation on the 16th of June
1752, at a Place about a Mile North of
Shanoppin Town, and found the Sun's
Meridian Altitude to be 72d 54° . . .
Latitude 404 29°” (ibid., 751). Richard
Peters, in his letter of information to the
Governor concerning the distances to the
Ohio, says “Who [the traders] all agree
that it is 34 Miles from Laurel Hill to
Shanoppin, and from Shanoppin to We-
ningo 34 Miles by what Mr. Patten and
Mr. West have heard” (ibid., 759).
According to the statement of Lewis
Montour, this was the place of residence
of the Half King (Tanacharison) and
Scarouady in 1753 (Col. Rec. Pa., v,
702). General Forbes’s army passed by
the site in 1758, on its way to the ruins
of Ft Duquesne. At that time many of
the bodies of the Scotch Highlanders of
Grant's ill-fated detachment were found
along the river front, where they had
been tortured to death.
The Delaware chief after whom the
village was named is first noticed in the
letter from James Le Tort, above noted.
He was present at the council in Phil-
adelphia in 1740, at which time he is
spoken of as “Schahanapan” (Col. Rec.
Pa., Iv, 447, 1851). His name appears
attached to several letters as “Shawan-
noppan” (Arch. Pa., 1, 255, 1852). He
wrote a letter to Gov. Gordon in 1732,
thanking him for the present of a cask of
rum (ibid., 341). He died between 1749
and 1751, as Gov. Hamilton, in a letter
sent to the Indians at Logstown by
Croghan and Montour in the latter
year, says: “Shawanapon and Others
are since dead” (Col. Rec. Pa., v, 519,
1851). (G. P. D.)
SHASTA 527
£ of 1730 in Arch. Pa., I,
255, 1852. llegaeniny.—Doc. of 1730 cited b
Darlington, Christopher Gist's Jour., 93, 1893.
Schahanapan.—Doc. of 1740 in Col. Rec. Pa., IV,
447, 1851. Shanapins.—Washington (1753), Jour.,
13, 1865. Shanapin's town.—Washington (1753)
quoted '' Rupp, W. Penn., app., 46, 1846. Sha-
nappins T.-Pownall map, 1775. Shannapins.—
Washington, Jour., 37, 1865. . Shannopen T-
Evans map, 1755. Shannopini Town.–Gist (1750)
in £ Gist's Jour., 33, 1893. Shannopin's
Town.—Ibid., 34. Shannopin's town.—Gist (1753),
ibid., 80. Shannopin Town.—Gist (1750), ibid., 34.
Shanopens.—Croghan (1754) in Arch. Pa., 11, 132,
1852. Shanopins.—Washington (1753), Jour., op.
cit., 39. Shanoppin.—Patten (1754) in Col. Rec.
Pa., v,750, 1851. Shanoppin's T.–Evans map, 1755.
Shanoppin's Town.—Croghan (1754) in Thwaites,
Early West. Trav., 1, 74, 1904; Patten, op. cit.
Shawanapon.—Pa. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1, 29, 1851.
Shawanasson.—Col. Rec. Pa., V, 355, 1851. Sha-
wannoppan.—Arch. Pa., 1, 255, 1852. Village du
Loups.-Bonnecamp map, 1749.
Shanwappom (Yakima: Pshwánapúm,
‘shoal people'). A tribe of 400 persons
found by Lewis and Clark in 1805 on the
headwaters of Cataract (Klikitat) and
Tapteel rs., in the present Washington.
Mooney classes them as a division of the
Pisquows, stating that their Yakima name
refers to a shoal in Yakima r. above
Ellensburg.
Chamoappans. – Robertson, Oregon, 129, 1846.
Chanwappan.—Lewis and Clark Exped., I, map,
1814. Ketetas.–Stevens quoted by Mooney in 14t
Rep. B. A. E. 736, 1896. 'tätäs.–Mooney, ibid.
(sig. ‘shoal'). K'tatäs-'lé'ma.—Ibid. (= ‘shoal
#' Pschwan-wapp-am.–Gibbs in Pac. R. R.
ep., I, 407, 1855 (name of country around main
branch of Yakima r., sometimes assumed by the
Indians). Pshwa'nāpüm.–Mooney, op.cit. (‘shoal
people': Yakima, name). Shanwappoms.-Lewis
and Clark Exped, Coues ed., 1255, 1893. Shan-
wap-pums.—Ibid., 958.
Shapashkeni (Shapashxè’ni, from sha
ash, “sun,' ‘moon'; xe’ni, ‘place of').
A Modoc settlement on the S. E. side of
Little Klamath lake, N. Cal. There are
rocks there shaped like crescents, hence
the Modoc believed that the moon and
the sun once lived there.—Gatschet in
Cont. N. A. Ethnol., 11, pt. 1, xxxii, 1890.
Shapata (‘raccoon”). A gens of the
Shawnee. The Shawnee name for rac-
coon is ethipate, of which shapata is seem-
ingly a corruption.
Shapeinihkashina (“beaver people'), A
social division of the Osage, said to be a
subgens of the Washashe.
a'de iniuk'âcin'a.—Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E.,
# 1897. Beaver.—Keane in Stanford, Compend.,
470, 1878.
Shappa. See Red Thunder. .
Shash. . A former Yaquina village on
the N. side of Yaquina r., Oreg.
Cac.—Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, III, 229, 1890
(c=sh).
Shasta (from Süsti’ka, apparently the
name of a well-known Indian of the tribe
living about 1840 near the site of Yreka).
A group of small tribes or divisions form-
ing the Shastan linguistic family of N. Cali-
fornia and formerly extending into Ore-
gon. The area occupied by the Shasta is
quite irregular, and consists of one main
and three subsidiary areas. The main
body, comprising the Iruwaitsu, Kam-
528
[B. A. E.
SHASTAN FAMILY
matwa, Katiru, and Kikatsik, with whom
there was little diversity in language, occu-
pied Klamath r. from Klamath Hot
Springs to Happy Camp, the N. half of
£ valley, the whole of Scott valley,
and the upper part of the s, part of Salmon
r. During the last hundred years, at least,
they inhabited also the £ of Stewart
r. in Oregon from its source to the junction
of Rogue r. The three subsidiary groups,
consisting of the Konomihu, New River
Indians, and Okwanuchu, occupied the
forks of the Salmon, the head of New r.,
and McCloud and upper Sacramentors.
and Squaw cr. These subsidiary groups
are now practically extinct. For the dis-
tribution of the component divisions see
under their respective names. The culture
and customs of the Shasta seem to have
AN AGED SHASTA
been much the same throughout this area,
but linguistically they were divided into
four groups speaking divergent dialects.
Little record £ been preserved of their
characteristics, and with their decrease in
numbers and proximity to civilization,
they have lost practically all their native
customs. They were a sedentary people,
living in small villages, composed of rec-
tangular, semisubterranean plank houses,
similar to those in use by the Indians on
the coast immediately to the w. Their
food was largely vegetal, made up of
acorns, seeds, and roots; but fish, particu-
larly salmon, was an important factor in
the food supply. The salmon were caught
by net, weir, trap, and spear, and were
dried and preserved for winter food.
Their arts were few. Dugout canoes of
rather broad, clumsy type, similar to those
used nearer the mouth of the Klamath,
were in use. The bow was the chief
weapon. Carving was practically limited
to rude spoons of wood and bone, paint-
ing was little used, and basketry was not
developed to any great extent, being con-
fined chiefly to basket caps for the women
and small food baskets of simple form and
ornament. There was no clan organiza-
tion, and the village seems to have been
the unit, as elsewhere in California.
Their religious beliefs and ceremonials
seem to have been only in small part
similar to the tribes to the E. and w. of
them, but their mythology is not as rich
as that of the Maidu, Wintun, or other
of the northern California linguistic
groups. The first contact of the Shasta
with the whites was with fur traders, who
early in the 19th century trapped in their
territory. With the opening of the trade
route from Oregon to California by way
of Sacramento valley in the middle of the
19th century, the Shasta came more into
contact with civilization, and the devel-
opment of gold mining in the 60's hastened
the process of their extinction, for they
soon succumbed to the unfavorable en-
vironmentof the mining camp. There are
fewer than a score now living, some on
the Grande Ronde res. in Oregon, the
others scattered about their former terri-
tory. The names Idakariuke, Ikaruck,
and Kosetah have been mentioned,
largely through misunderstanding, as
those of Shasta divisions and villages.
Consult Dixon, (1) in Bull. Am. Mus. Nat.
Hist., xvi.1, pt. 5, 1907; (2) in Am. Anthr.,
x, no. 2, 1908. (R. B. D.)
Chester Valley Indians.–Spaulding in H. R. Rep.
830, 27th Cong., 2d sess., 59, 1842 (probably iden-
tical; Chester = Shasta). Chestes.—Allen, Ten
Years in Oregon, 128, 1850. Ekpimi.—Curtin, Il-
mawi vocab., B. A. E., 1889 (Ilmawi name).
ukhara.—A. L. Kroeber, inf'n, 1903 (Karok
name). Rogue river. —Dart (1851) in Schoolcraft,
Ind. Tribes, III, 632, 1853 (Shasta, or). Sai'-wash.—
Powers in Cont. N.A.Ethnol., 111,243, 1877. Saste.–
Hale in U.S. Expl. Exped., VI, 218, 1846. Shasta.—
Dart (1851) in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, 111,632,
1853 (or Rogue River). Shasteecas.-Powers in
Overland Mo., XII, 530, 1874. Shastika.–Powers
in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., III, 243, 1877. , Shasty.—
Farnham, Travels, 93, 1843. Tishravarahi.– A. L.
Kroeber, inf'n, 1903 (Karok name for the Shasta
language). Wai-ri'-ka.—Powers in Cont. N. A.
Ethnol., III, 243, 1877. Wulx.–Sapir in Am.
Anthr., Ix,252, 1907 ('enemies': Takelma name).
Shastan Family (adapted from Shasta,
. v., the name of one ' its divisions). A
linguistic stock comprising two principal
groups, the Sastean and the Palaihnihan
of Powell, which until recently (Dixon
in Am. Anthr., VII, 213, 1905, and in In-
ternat. Cong. Amér., 1906, Quebec, 1907)
were regarded as distinct families. The
area occupied by the Shasta division was
the Klamath v' in N. California and
s. Oregon, extending, in the northern part,
up the valleys of Jenny and Cottonwood
crs. and over the entire valley of Stewart
r. to its mouth; from here they controlled

BULL. 30]
the area along Rogue r., above the mouth
of the Stewart, to Little Butte cr., as well
as the basin of the latter stream, which
heads near the base of Mt Pit. Another
tribe, the Konomihu, determined by
Dixon to be related to the Shasta group,
occupied the region about the Forks of
Salmon in California, extending for 7 m.
up the s. fork and 5 m. up the N. fork,
while above them, on the upper courses
of the two forks and extending over the
divide into the head of New r., resided
the related New River tribe. Still another
Shasta tribe, known as Okwanuchu, for-
merly occupied the head of Sacramento
r. down as far as Salt cr. and the upper
part of the McCloud as far down as Squaw
cr., together with the valley of the latter
stream.
The other division of the family, hith-
erto known as the Palaihnihan or Pit
River Indians, consisting of the Acho-
mawi, Astakiwi, Atsugewi, Atuami, Chu-
mawi, Hantiwi, Humawhi, and Ilmawi,
occupied chiefly the area drained by
Pit r. in extreme N. California. For
further information see under the tribal
Imaine8.
>Saste.—Hale in U. S. Expl. Exped., VI, 218, 1846.
Gallatin in Trans. Am. Ethnol. Soc., II, pt. 1, c, 77,
1848. Berghaus (1851), Physik. Atlas, map 17,
1852. Buschmann, Spuren d. aztek. Sprache, 572,
1859. --Palaihnih.—Hale in U.S. Expl. Exped.,
VI, 218, 569, 1846 (used in family sense). --Pal-
aik.—Hale in U.S. Expl. Exped., v.1, 199, 218, 569,
1846 (southeast of Lutuami in Oregon) Gallatin
in Trans. Am. Ethnol. Soc., 'i' 1, 18, 77, 1848.
Latham, Nat. Hist. Man, 325 1850 (southeast of
Lutuami); Berghaus (1851), Physik. Atlas, map
17, 1852. Latham in Proc. Philol. Soc. Lond., vi,
82, 1854 (cites Hale's vocab.). Latham in Trans.
Philol. Soc. Lond..., 74, 1856 (has Shoshoni affini-
ties). Latham, Opuscula,310,341, 1860. Latham,
El. Comp; Philol. 407, 1862. Shasty.—Hale in
U.S. Expl. Exped., v.1,218, 1846 (=Saste). Busch-
mann, Spuren d. aztek, Sprache, 572, 1859
(=Saste). Shasties.—Halein U.S. Expl. Exped.,
v1, 199, 569, 1846 (=Saste). '#' ('
Physik. Atlas, map 17, 1852. --Palainih.–Ga
latin in Trans. Am. Ethnol. Soc., II, pt. 1, c, 1848
(after Hale). Berghaus (1851), Physik. Atlas,
map 17, 1852. Shasti.-Latham, Nat. Hist. Man,
325, 1850 (southwest of Lutuami). Latham in
Proc. Philol. Soc. Lond., vi, 82, 1854. Latham,
ibid., 74, 1856. Latham, Opuscula, 310, 341, 1860
(allied to both Shoshonean and Shahaptian fam-
ilies). Latham, El. Comp. Philol., 407, 1862.
>Shasté.–Gibbs in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, III.
422, 1853 (mentions Watsa-he’-wa, a Scott r.
band). = Sasti.–Gallatin, in Schoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes, III, 402, 1853 (=Shasties). S-Pulairih.–
Ibid. (obvious typographical error, quotes Hale's
Palaiks). --Pit River.–Powers in Overland
Monthly, 412, May 1874 (three principal tribes:
Achomáwes, Hamefcuttelies, Astakay was or As-
takywich), Gatschet in Mag. Am. Hist., 164, 1877
(gives habitat; quotes Hale for '' Gatschet
in Beach, Ind. Misc., 439, 1877. A-cho-má'-wi.-
Powell in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., III, 601, 1877
(vocabs. of A-cho-má'-wi and Lutuami). Powers,
ibid., 267 (general account of tribes; A-cho-
mā'-wi, Hu-má'-whi, Es-ta-ke'-wach, Han-te’-wa,
Chu-mâ’-wa, A-tu-a'-mih, Il-má'-wi). Shasta.–
Powell in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., iii. 607, 1877. Gat-
schet in Mag., Am. Hist., 164, 1877. Gatschet in
Beach, Ind." Misc. 438, 1877. "'>shasti'ka."
Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., III. 243, 1877.
2 Klamath. – Keane in Stanford, Compend.,
Cent, and So. Am., app., 460, 475, 1878 (includes
57009°—Bull. 30, pt 2–12–34
SHATANE-SEIAUKIMMO
529
Palaiks and Shastas). =Shasta.—Bancroft, Nat.
Races, III, 565, 1882 (contains Palaik, Watsahe-
wah, Shasta):... --Palaihnihan-Powell in 7th Rep.
B. A. E., 97, 1891. --Sastean.—Ibid., 105. =Shasta-
Achomawi.–Dixon in Am. Anthr. vi.1, 213, 1905.
Shatane (‘wildcat”). A Yuchi clan.
Cadsané.—Speck, Yuchi Inds., 70, 1909 (£
Shátane tahá.—Gatschet, Uchee MS., B. A. E., 70,
1885 (= wildcat clan').
Shatara. A former Chickasaw town in
N. Mississippi, forming part of a large
settlement of 5 towns.—Adair, Am. Inds.,
353, 1775.
Shateiaronhia. See Leatherlips.
Shathiane (“fox'). A Yuchi clan.
Catiené.—Speck, Yuchi Inds., 70, 1906 (c=sh).
Shat'hianétahá.—Gatschet, Uchee MS., B.A.E.,71,
1885 (="fox clan').
Shaubena. See Shabonee.
Shaugawaumikong (Shagawamikang, or
Jágawdmikding, from shagaw ‘narrow”,
amika ‘there is a lake-bottom’, -ng “at”:
‘where there is a long shallow place in
the lake where the waves break.’—
Baraga). One of the most ancient
Chippewa villages, situated on Long
id., formerly known as Chaquamegon
ninsula, on the coast of L. Super-
ior, in Ashland co., Wis. On account
of the inroads of the Sioux, the vil-
£ was at one time removed to the
jacent Madeleine id., about where La
Pointe, now is. For a long time it was
the only village of the Chippewa except-
ing Pawating, but was fina l; abandoned
for superstitious reasons. In 1665 the
Jesuits established on Long id., among
the Huron, Tionontati, and Ottawa then
residing there, the mission of La Pointe
du St. Esprit. Numbers from the sur-
rounding £ tribes soon joined
the mission, which flourished until broken
up by the Sioux in 1670. At the #.
ning of the 19th century the village
was on the mainland near the site of
Bayfield, Wis. In later times it has com-
monly been known as La Pointe. (J. M.)
Càgawāmi'kång.—Wm. Jones, inf’n, 1 (correct
Chippewa form; c=sh). Chagaouamigong.—Jes.
Rel. for 1670, 78, 1858. Chagoamigon.-De Bou-
£ (1757) in N.Y. Doc. Col. Hist., x,608,1858.
agoimegon.–Schoolcraft quoted by Warren in
Minn. Hist: Soc. Coll., v,252, 1885. Chagouamigon.-
Neill in Minn. Hist. Soc. Coll., v, 403, 1885. Cha-
£ of 1695 in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., Ix,
609, 1855. Chagou ng.—Jes. Rel. for 1667, 9,
1858. £ enry, Trav., 195, 1809.
Ch emigon.—Ibid., 198. Chegoimegon.—Hall,
N.W. States, 129, 1849. Lapointe.-Schoolcraft, op.
cit. La Pointe band,—La Pointe treaty (1854) in
U. S. Ind. Treat., 223, 1873. Lapointe du St.
Esprit.—Shea, Cath. Miss., 358, 1855. La Pointe
uamegou.-Chauvignerie (1736) as quoted by
Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, III, 556, 1853
£
Mission of the Holy Ghost.—Jefferys, Fr. Doms,
# 1, 19, 1761. Monengwanekan.—Baraga, Otch.
ram., 12, 1878. Moningwanekan.— , Eng.:-
£e'": 154, 1878 (Chi £ # #
Olnte). wamigong.—Kelton, ackinac,
146, #. Shag-a-waum-ik .—Warren (1852)
in Minn. Hist. Soc. Coll., v, 52, 1885. Shaug-ah-
waum-ik-ong.—Ibid., 86. Shaug-a-waum-ik ,-
£
ann - ooicraft quo INe
£ ". -
Shaukimmo. One of the £ di-
t
visions of Nantucket id., Mass. appar-
530
1B. A. E.
SHAVEHEAD–SHAWNEE
ently included a portion of the interior,
S. of Nantucket harbor. See Mass. Hist.
Soc. Coll., 2d S., III, 25, 1815.
Shavehead. A well known Potawato-
mi chief, so named '' the whites be-
cause, like many of his ancestors, he
kept the hair shaved from the greater
part of his scalp. The dates of his birth
and death are not known, but he lived
during the early part of the 19th century
in the s. E. part of Cass co., Mich. As a
warrior Shavehead was the terror of the
vicinity, feared by both whites and In-
dians. He participated in many battles
and manifested a determined hatred for
the whites, openly boasting of the scalps
he had taken, and wearing them as
trophies about his person. . It was re-
ported, although probably with great ex-
aggeration, that he possessed a string of
99 white men's tongues. Many inci-
dents of Shavehead’s vindictiveness are
related. After the mail stages had begun
to run on the Chicago road, Shavehead,
claiming the rights of his people as pro-
prietors of the soil, established himself
at a ferry of St Joseph r., near Mott-
ville, and demanded tribute from every
one who crossed, especially the settlers
who were compelled to use this route to
the nearest grist mill. Finally, exasper-
ated beyond endurance, one of the set-
tlers caught the Indian unaware and ad-
ministered a severe beating, which had
the effect of curing his depredations, but
making him more sullen. He is de-
scribed in his old age as being tall, and
erect, quite dark, and with not a hair on
his head. Both a lake and a prairie bear
his name.
Several stories are told of the manner
of Shavehead's death, but they can not
be substantiated. One is that the old
chief, while boasting of his part in the
massacre at Ft Dearborn, Chicago, in
1812, was recognized by a surviving sol-
dier, who followed him out of the vil-
lage, and, it is supposed, murdered him.
Another account states that after signifi-
cantly saying that there was no longer
game enough for both the Indian and the
white man, he was killed by a white
hunter who had been his companion on
many hunting expeditions. The last
and more probable story is that he died,
enfeebled # age and poverty, and was
buried in a hollow log in the forest. Set-
tlers visited his grave and severed his
head from his body, and his skull was
said in 1889 to be in the collection of the
ioneers of Van Buren co. One of
havehead's sons died in prison under a
life sentence for murder. See Coll.
Mich. Pion. and Hist. Soc., v., 1884; xiv,
1890; xxvi II, 1900. (F. s. N.)
Shawakhtau. The name, in the Yau-
danchi dialect of Yokuts, of a place on
Tuler., Cal., above Springville, where the
Yaudanchi frequently wintered.
Sa-wakh'-tu.—Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., III,
370, 1877 (given as a tribal name). Shawakhtau.-
A. L. Kroeber, infºn, 1906.
Shawala (“Shawnee'). A band of the
Brulé Teton Sioux, descended from a
Shawnee chief '' into the tribe.
Cawala.—Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 218, 1897
(c=sh). Sawala-Ibid. . . -
Shawangunk (shaw ‘side,' ong ‘hill, unk
locative: “at or on the hillside.”—Gerard).
An important fortified Waranawonkong
'' near the site of Tuthill, Ulster co.,
N. It was destroyed by the Dutch in
1663.
Chauwanghungh.-Doc. of 1684 cited by Ruttenber,
Ind. Geog. Names, 140, 1906. Chauwangung.—Doc.
of 1686, ibid. £ of 1684 quoted
by Ruttenber, Tribes Hudson R., 388, 1872. Cha-
wangong.—Patent of 1686, ibid. Shaw ng.—
Doc. of 1709 cited by Ruttenber, Ind. Geog. Names,
141, 1906. Shawangunk.–Dutch record (ca. 1660)
cited by Ruttenber, Tribes Hudson R., 388, 1872.
Showangunck. —Doc. of 1723 cited by Ruttenber,
Ind. Geog. Names, 141, 1906.
Shawi (‘raccoon”). A Chickasaw clan
of the ls' phratry.
Sha-u-ee.—Morgan, Anc. Soc., 163, 1878. Shawi.—
Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg., I, 96, 1884.
Shawiangto. A former small village of
the Tuscarora, containing about a dozen
houses, situated on the w. side of the Sus-
quehanna, not far from the present Wind-
sor, Broome c ..., N. Y. It was burned by
Gen. Clinton, Aug. 17, 1779. In 1778
there appear to have been four villages of
the Tuscarora not far below Oquaga, in
the same countv. (J. N. B. H.)
Shawiti. The Harrot clans of the Keresan
pueblos of Laguna, Acoma, Santa Ana,
San Felipe, and Sia, N. Mex. That of
Laguna claims to have come originally
from Zuñi, while the Parrot clan of Acoma
formed a phratry with the Hapanyi (Oak)
and Tanyi (Calabash) clans. (F. w. H.)
Sha'-wi-ti. —Stevenson in 11th Rep. B. A. E., 19,
1894 (Sia form). Sháwith-hánoeb.—Hodge in Am.
Anthr., ix, 331, 1896 (Laguna form; hanoch=
people'). £:
Shô'wati-hano. —Ibid. (San Felipe form). Shô'wi-
ti-háno.—Ibid. (Sia and Santa Ana form).
Shawnee (from sharian, “south’; sha-
witnogi, “southerners.”—W.J.). Former-
ly a leading tribe of South Carolina, Ten-
nessee, Pennsylvania, and Ohio. By rea-
son of the indefinite character of their
name, their wandering habits, their con-
nection with other tribes, and because of
their interior position away from the trav-
eled routes of early days, the Shawnee
were long a stumbling block in the way of
investigators. Attempts have been made
to identify them with the Massawomec of
Smith, the Erie of the early Jesuits, and
the Andaste of a somewhat later period,
while it has also been claimed that the
originally formed one tribe with the Sau
and Foxes. None of these theories, how-
ever, rests upon sound evidence, and
all have been abandoned. Linguisti-
cally the Shawnee belongs to the group
of Central Algonquian dialects, and is
BULL. 30.]
very closely related to Sauk-Fox. The
name “Savanoos,” applied by the early
Dutch writers to the Indians living upon
the E. bank of Delaware r., in New Jersey,
SHAWNEE MAN
did not refer to the Shawnee, and was evi-
dently not a proper tribal designation, but
merely the collective term, “southern-
ers,” for those tribes southward from
Manhattan id., just as Wappanoos, “east-
erners,” was the collective term for those
living toward the E. Evelin, who wrote
about 1646, gives the names of the differ-
ent small bands in the S. part of New Jer-
sey, while Ruttenber names those in the
N., but neither mentions the Shawnee.
The tradition of the Delawares, as em-
bodied in the Walum Olum, makes them-
selves, the Shawnee, and the Nanticoke,
originally one people, the separation hav-
ing taken place after the traditional ex-
pulsion of the Talligewi (Cherokee, q.v.)
from the N., it being stated that the
Shawnee went S. Beyond this it is useless
to theorize on the origin of the Shawnee or
to strive to assign them any earlier loca-
tion than that in which they were first
known and where their oldest traditions
place them—the Cumberland basin in Ten-
nessee, with an outlying colony on the
middle Savannah in South Carolina. In
this position, as their name may imply
they were the southern advance guar
of the Algonquian stock. Their real
history begins in 1669–70. They were
then living in two bodies at a consid-
SHAWNEE
531
erable distance apart, and these two di-
visions were not fully united until nearly
a century later, when the tribe settled
in Ohio. The attempt to reconcile con-
flicting statements without a knowledge
of this fact has occasioned much of the
confusion in regard to the Shawnee. The
apparent anomaly of a tribe living in two
divisions at such a distance from each
other is explained when we remember
that the intervening territory was occu-
pied by the Cherokee, who were at that
time the friends of the Shawnee. The
evidence afforded by the mounds shows
that the two tribes lived together for a
considerable period, both in South Caro-
lina and in Tennessee, and it is a matter
of history that the Cherokee claimed the
country vacated by the Shawnee in both
states after the removal of the latter to
the N. It is quite possible that the Chero-
kee invited the Shawnee to settle upon
their eastern frontier in order to serve as
a barrier against the attacks of the Ca-
tawba and other enemies in that direction.
No such necessity existed for protection
on their northwestern frontier. The
earliest notices of the Carolina Shawnee
represent them as a warlike tribe, the
enemies of the Catawba and others, who
were also the enemies of the Cherokee.
In Ramsey's Annals of Tennessee is the
statement, made by a Cherokee chief in
1772, that 100 years £ the Shaw-
nee, by permission of the Cherokee, re-
*HAwn EE woman
moved from Savannah r. to the Cum-
berland, but were afterward driven out
by the Cherokee, aided by the Chick-
asaw, in consequence of a quarrel with


532
[B. A. E.
SHAWNEE
the former tribe. While this tradition
does not agree with the chronologic order
of Shawnee occupancy in the two regions,
as borne out by historical evidence, it
furnishes additional proof that the Shaw-
nee occupied territory upon both rivers,
and that this occupancy was by permis-
sion of the Cherokee. b. l'Isle's map of
1700 places the “Ontouagannha,” which
here means the Shawnee, on the head-
waters of the Santee and Pedee rs. in
South Carolina, while the “Chiouonons”
are located on the lower Tennessee r.
Senex's map of 1710 locates a part of the
“Chaouenons” on the headwaters of a
stream in South Carolina, but seems to
lace the main body on the Tennessee.
£, map of 1720 has “Savannah Old
Settlement” at the mouth of the Cum-
berland (Royce in Abstr. Trans. Anthr.
Soc. Wash., 1881), showing that the term
Savannah was sometimes applied to the
western as well as to the eastern band.
The Shawnee of South Carolina, who
included the Piqua and Hathawekela di-
visions of the tribe, were known to the
early settlers of that state as Savannahs,
that being nearly the form of the name
in use among the neighboring Muskho-
gean tribes. A good deal of confusion has
arisen from the fact that the Yuchi and
Yamasee, in the same neighborhood,
were sometimes also spoken of as Savan-
nah Indians. Bartram and Gallatin par-
ticularly are confused upon this point, al-
though, as is hardly necessary to state, the
tribes are entirely distinct. Their prin-
cipal village, known as Savannah Town,
was on Savannah r., nearly opposite the
present Augusta, Ga. According to a
writer of 1740 (Ga. Hist. Soc. Coll., II, 72,
1842) it was at New Windsor, on the N.
bank of Savannah r., 7 m. below Augusta.
It was an important trading point, and Ft
Moore was afterward built upon the site.
The Savannah r. takes its name from this
tribe, as appears from the statement of
Adair, who mentions the “Savannah r.,
so termed on account of the Shawano
Indians having formerly lived there,”
plainly showing that the two names are
synonyms for the same tribe. Gallatin
says that the name of the river is of Span-
ish origin, by which he probably means
that it refers to “savanas,” or prairies,
but as almost all the large rivers of the
Atlantic slope bore the Indian names of
the tribes upon their banks, it is not likely
that this river is an exception, or that a
Spanish name would have been retained in
an English colony. In 1670, when South
Carolina was first settled, the Savannah
were one of the principal tribes south-
ward from Ashley r. About 10 years
later they drove back the Westo, identi-
fied by Swanton as the Yuchi, who had
just previously nearly destroyed the in-
fant settlements in a short but bloody
war. The Savannah seem to have re-
mained at peace with the whites, and in
1695, according to Gov. Archdale, were
“good friends and useful neighbors of
the English.” By a comparison of Gal-
latin’s paragraph (Trans. Am. Antiq.
Soc., II, 66, 1836) with Lawson's state-
ments (Hist. Car., 75, 279-280, ed. 1860)
from which he quotes, it will be seen that
he has misinterpreted the earlier author,
as well as misquoted the tribal forms.
Lawson traveled through Carolina in 1701,
and in 1709 published his account, which
has passed through several reprints, the
last being in 1860. He mentions the
“Savannas” twice, and it is to be noted
that in each place he calls them by the
same name, which, however, is not the
same as any one of the three forms used
by Gallatin in referring to the same
sages. Lawson first mentions them in
connection with the Congaree as the
“Savannas, a famous, warlike, friendly
nation of Indians, living to the south end
of Ashley r.” In another place he speaks
of “the Savanna Indians, who formerly
lived on the banks of the Messiasippi, and
removed thence to the head of one of the
rivers of South Carolina, since which, for
some dislike, most of them are removed
to live in the quarters of the Iroquois or
Sinnagars [Seneca], which are on the
heads of the rivers that disgorge them-
selves into the bay of Chesapeak.” This
is a definite statement, plainly referring to
one and the same tribe, and agrees with
what is known of the Shawnee.
On De l'Isle's map, also, we find the
Savannah r. called “R. des Chouanons,”
with the “Chaouanons” located upon
both banks in its middle course. As to
Gallatin's statement that the name of the
Savannahs is dropped after Lawson's
mention in 1701, we learn from numerous
references, from old records, in Logan's
Upper South Carolina, published after
Gallatin’s time, that all through the
period of the French and Indian war, 50
years after Lawson wrote, the “Savan-
nahs” were constantly making inroads
on the Carolina frontier, even to the vi-
cinity of Charleston. They are described
as “northern savages” and friends of the
Cherokee, and are undoubtedly the Shaw-
nee. In 1749 Adair, while crossing the
middle of Georgia, fell in with a strong
party of “the French Shawano,” who
were on their way, under Cherokee guid-
ance, to attack the English traders near
Augusta. After committing some depre-
dations they escaped to the Cherokee.
In another place he speaks of a party of
“Shawano Indians,” who, at the instiga-
tion of the French, had attacked a fron-
tier settlement of Carolina, but had been
taken and imprisoned. Through a refer-
ence by Logan it is found that these pris-
oners are called Savannahs in the records
BULL. 30]
of that period. In 1791 Swan mentions
the “Savannas” town among the Creeks,
occupied by “Shawanese refugees.”
Having shown that the Savannah and
the Shawnee are the same tribe, it re-
mains to be seen why and when the
removed from South Carolina to the N.
The removal was probably owing to dis-
satisfaction with the English settlers, who
seem to have favored the Catawba at the
expense of the Shawnee. Adair, speak-
ing of the latter tribe, says they had for-
merly lived on the Savannah r., “till by
our foolish measures they were forced
to withdraw northward in defence of
their freedom.” In another place he
says, “by our own misconduct we twice
lost the Shawano Indians, who have since
proved very hurtful to our colonies in
general.” The first loss referred to is
probably the withdrawal of the Shawnee
to the N., and the second is evidently
their alliance with the French in conse-
quence of the encroachments of the Eng:
lish in Pennsylvania. Their removal
from South Carolina was gradual, begin-
ning about 1690 and continuing at inter-
vals through a period of more than 30
years. The ancient Shawnee villages for-
merly on the sites of Winchester, Va., and
Oldtown, near Cumberland, Md., were
built and occupied probably during this
migration. It was due mainly to their
losses at the hands of the Catawba, the al-
lies of the English, that they were forced to
abandon their country on the Savannah;
but after the reunion of the tribe in the
N. they pursued their old enemies with
unrelenting vengeance until the Catawba
were almost exterminated. The hatred
cherished by the Shawnee toward the
English is shown by their boast in the
Revolution that they had killed more of
that nation than had any other tribe.
The first Shawnee seem to have re-
moved from South Carolina in 1677 or
1678, when, according to Drake, about 70
families established themselves on the
Susquehanna adjoining the Conestoga in
Lancaster co., Pa., at the mouth of Pequea
cr. Their village was called Pequea, a
form of Piqua. The Assivikales (Hatha-
wekela) were a part of the later migra-
tion. This, together with the absence of
the Shawnee names Chillicothe and Me-
quachake E. of the Alleghanies, would
seem to show that the Carolina portion
of the tribe belonged to the first named
divisions. The chief of Pequea was Wa-
tha, or Opessah, who made a treaty with
enn at £ in 1701, ''more
than 50 years afterward the Shawnee,
then in Ohio, still preserved a copy of
this treaty. There is no proof that they
had a part in Penn's first treaty in 1682.
In 1694, by invitation of the Delawares
and their allies, another large party came
from the S.—probably from Carolina—
SHAWNEE
i. e. grandsons.
533
and settled with the Munsee on the Del-
aware, the main body fixing themselves
at the mouth of Lehigh r., near the pres-
ent Easton, Pa., while some went as far
down as the Schuylkill. This party is
said to have numbered about 700, and they
were several months on the journey.
Permission to settle on the Delaware was
granted by the Colonial government on
condition of their making peace with the
Iroquois, who then received them as
“brothers,” while the Delawares ac-
knowledged them as their “second sons,”
- The Shawnee to-day re-
fer to the Delawares as their grandfathers.
From this it is evident that the Shawnee
were never conquered by the Iroquois,
and, in fact, we find the western band a
few years previously assisting the Miami
against the latter. As the Iroquois, how-
ever, had conquered the lands of the
Conestoga and Delawares, on which the
Shawnee settled, the former still claimed
the prior right of domain. Another large
art of the Shawnee probably left South
arolina about 1707, as appears from a
statement made by Evans in that year
(Day, Penn, 391, 1843), which shows that
they were then hard pressed in the S.
He says: “During our abode at Peque-
han [Pequea] several of the Shaonois
Indians from ye southward came to settle
here, and were admitted so to do by
Opessah, with the governor's consent, at
the same time an Indian, from a Shaonois
town near Carolina came in and gave an
account that four hundred and fifty of
the flat-headed Indians [Catawba] had
besieged them, and that in all probability
the same was taken. Bezallion informed
the governor that the Shaonois of Caro-
lina—he was told—had killed several
Christians; whereupon the government of
that province raised the said flat-headed
Indians, and joined some Christians to
them, besieged and have taken, as it is
thought, the said Shaonois town.” Those
who escaped probably fled to the N. and
joined their kindred in Pennsylvania.
In 1708 Gov. Johnson, of South Carolina,
reported the “Savannahs” on Savannah
r: as occupying 3 villages and numbering
about 150 men (Johnson in Rivers, S. C.
236, is56). In 1715 the 'savanos” stili
in Carolina were reported to live 150 m.
N., w. of Charleston, and still to occupy 3
villages, but with only 233 inhabitants in
all. The Yuchi and Yamasee were also
then in the same neighborhood (Barn-
well, 1715, in Rivers, Hist. S.C., 94, 1874).
Apart of those who had come from the S.
in 1694 had joined the Mahican and become
a part of that tribe. Those who had settled
on the Delaware, after remaining there
some years, removed to the Wyoming val-
ley on the Susquehanna and established
themselves in a village on the w. bank near
the present Wyoming, Pa. It is probable
534 snawmas rt. A.l-1.
that they were joined here by that part
of the tribe which had settled at Peqnea,
which was abandoned about 1730. When
the Delawares and Munsee were forced to
leave the Delaware r. in 1742 they also
moved over to the \V¥‘0ming valley, then
in possession of the S awnee, and built a
vil age on the E. bank of the river oppo-
site t at occupied by the latter tribe. In
1740 the Quakers began work among the
Shawnee at Wyoming and were followed
two years later by the Moravian Zinzen-
dorf. As a result of this missionary labor
the Shawnee on the Susquehanna re-
mained neutral for some time during the
French and Indian war, which began in
1754, while their brethren on the Ohio
were active allies of the French. About
the year 1755 or 1756, in consequence of
a quarrel with the Delawares, said to
have been caused by a childish disgilite
over a grasshopper, the Shawnee a n-
doned the Sn uehanna and joined the
rest of their tribe on the upper waters of
the Ohio, where they soon became allies
of the French. Some of the eastern
Shawnee had already joined those on the
Ohio, probably in small parties and at
different times, for in the report of the
Albany congress of 1754 it is found that
some of that tribe had removed from
Pennsylvania to the Ohio about 30 vears
previously, and in 1735 a Shawnee band
nown as Shaweygria (Hathawekela),
consisting of about 40 families, described
as living with the other Shawnee on Alle-
iheny r., refused to return to the Susque-
anna at the solicitation of the Delawares
and Iroquois. The only clue in regard to
the number of these eastern Shawnee is
Drake’s statement that in 1732 there were
700 Indian warriors in Pennsylvania, of
whom half were Shawnee from the S.
This would give them a total population
of about 1,200, which is probably too
high, unless those on the Ohio are in-
cluded in the estimate.
Having shown the identity of the Sa-
vannah with the Shawnee, and followed
their wanderings from Savannah r. to the
Ohio duringa period of about 80 years,
it remains to trace the history of the
other, and apparently more numerous,
division upon the Cumberland, who pre-
ceded the Carolina band in the region of
the ugper Ohio r. , and seem never to have
cross the Alle hanies to the eastward.
These western Shawnee may possibly
be the people’ mentioned in the Jesuit
Relation o 1648, under the name of
“ Ouchaouanag," in connection with the
Mascoutens, who lived in N. Illinois. In
the Relation of 1670 we find the “Chaoua-
non" mentioned as having visited the Il-
linois the preceding year, and they are
described as living some distance to the
s. a. of the latter. From this period until
their removal to the N. they are fre-
quently mentioned by the French writers,
sometimes under some form of the col-
lective Iroquois name Toagenha, but gen-
erally under their Al onquian name
Chaouanon. La Harpe, a%)out1715, called
them Tongarois, another form of Toa-
genha. A l these writers concur in the
statement that they lived upon a large
southern branch of the Ohio, at no great
distance E. of the Mississippi. This was
the Cumberland r. of Tennessee and Ken-
tucky, which is called the River of the
Shawnee on all the old maps down to
about the year 1770. When the French
traders first came into the region the
Shawnee had their principal village on
that river near the present Nashville,
Tenn. They seem also to have ranged
northeastward to Kentucky r. and south-
ward to the Tennessee. It will thus
be seen that they were not isolated from
the great body of the Algonquian tribes,
as has frequently been represented to
have been the case, but simply occu ied
an interior ition,adjoiningt ekind)red
Illinois andxfiiami, with whom they kept
up constant communication. As previ-
ously mentioned, the early maps p ainly
distinguish these Shawnee on the Cum-
berland from'the other division of the
tribe on Savannah r.
These western Shawnee are mentioned
about the year 1672 as being harassed by
the Iroquois, and also as allies and neigh-
bors of the Andaste, or Conestoga, who
were themselves at war with the Iroquois.
As the Andaste were then incorrectly
supposed to live on the upper waters of
the Ohio r., the Shawnee would natu-
rally be considered their neighbors. The
two tribes were probabl in alliance
against the Iroquois, aswe tilnd that when
the first body of Shawnee removed from
South Carolina to Pennsylvania, about
1678, they settled adjoining the Cones-
toga, and when another part of the same
tribe desired to remove to the Delaware
in 1694 permission was granted on condi-
tion that they make peace with the Iro-
auois. Again, in 1684, the Iroquois justi-
ed their attacks on the Miami by assert-
in that the latter had invited the Satanas
(S§lB.WllB€) into their country to make
war upon the Iroquois. This is the first
historic mention of the Shawnec—evi-
dently the western division—in the coun-
try N. of the Ohio r. As the Cumber-
land region was out of the usual course
of exploration and settlement, but few
notices of the western Shawnee are
found until 171-I, when the French trader
Charleville established himself among
them near the present Nashville. They
were then gradually leaving the country
in small bodies in consequence of a war
with the Cherokee. thei r former allies, who
BULL. 30]
were assisted by the Chickasaw. From the
statement of Iberville in 1702 (Margry,
Déc., Iv, 519, 1880) it seems that this
was due to the latter's efforts to bring
them more closely under French influ-
ence. It is impossible now to learn the
cause of the war between the Shawnee
and the Cherokee. It probably did not
begin until after 1707, the year of the
final expulsion of the Shawnee from
South Carolina by the Catawba, as there
is no evidence to show that the Cherokee
took part in that struggle. From Shaw-
nee tradition the quarrel with the Chick-
asaw would seem to be of older date.
After the reunion of the Shawnee in the
N. they secured the alliance of the Dela-
wares, and the two tribes turned against
the Cherokee until the latter were com-
pelled to ask peace, when the old friend-
ship was renewed. Soon after the com-
ing of Charleville, in 1714, the Shaw-
nee finally abandoned the Cumberland
valley, being pursued to the last moment
#. the Chickasaw. In a council held at
Philadelphia in 1715 with the Shawnee
and Delawares, the former, “who live at
a great distance,” asked the friendship
of the Pennsylvania government. These
are evidently the same who about this
time were driven from their home on
Cumberland r. On Moll's map of 1720
we find this region marked as occupied
by the Cherokee, while “Savannah Old
Settlement” is placed at the mouth of
the Cumberland, indicating that the re-
moval of the Shawnee had then been
completed. They stopped for some time
at various points in Kentucky, and per-
haps also at Shawneetown, Ill., but finally,
about the year 1730, collected along the
N. bank of the Ohio r., in Ohio and Penn-
sylvania, extending from the Allegheny
own to the Scioto. Sawcunk, Logs-
town, and Lowertown were probably
built about this time. The land thus oc-
cupied was claimed by the Wyandot, who
granted permission to the Shawnee to
settle upon it, and many years afterward
threatened to di them if they
continued hostilities against the United
States. They probably wandered for some
time in Kentucky, which was practically
a part of their own territory and not oc-
cupied by any other tribe. Black hoof
(Catahecassa), one of their most celebrated
chiefs, was born during this sojourn in a
village near the present Winchester, Ky.
Down to the treaty of Greenville, in 1795,
Kentucky was the favorite hunting ground
of the £ In 1748 the Shawnee on the
Ohio were estimated to number 162 war-
riors or about 600 souls. A few years
later they were joined by their kindred
from the Susquehanna, and the two
bands were united for the first time in
history. There is no evidence that the
SHAWNEE
535
western band, as a body, ever crossed to
the E. side of the mountains. The nature
of the country and the fear of the Catawba
would seem to have forbidden such a
movement, aside from the fact that their
eastern brethren were already beginning
to feel the pressure of advancing civili-
zation. The most natural line of migra-
tion was the direct route to the upper
Ohio, where they had the protection of
the Wyandot and Miami, and were within
e' reach of the French.
or a long time an intimate connection
existed between the Creeks and the
Shawnee, and a body of the latter, under
the name of Sawanogi, was permanently
incorporated with the Creeks. These
may have been the ones mentioned by
Pénicautas living in the vicinity of Mobile
about 1720. rtram (Travels, 464,
1792), in 1773, mentioned this band
among the Creeks and spoke of the re-
semblance of their language to that of
the Shawnee, without knowing that they
were a part of the same tribe. The war
in the N. W. after the close of the Revo-
lution drove still more of the Shawnee to
take refuge with the Creeks. In 1791
they had 4 vill in the Creek country,
near the site of Montgomery, Ala., the
principal being Sawanogi. A great many
also joined the hostile Cherokee about
the same time. As these villages are not
named in the list of Creek towns in 1832
it is possible that their inhabitants may
have joined the rest of their tribe in the
W. before that period. There is no good
evidence for the assertion by some writers
that the Suwanee in Florida took its name
from a band of Shawnee once settled upon
its banks.
The history of the Shawnee after their
reunion on the Ohio is well known as a
part of the history of the Northwest ter-
ritory, and may be dismissed with brief
notice. For a period of 40 years—from
the beginning of the French and Indian
war to the treaty of Greenville in 1795–
they were almost constantly at war with
the English or the Americans, and dis-
tinguished themselves as the most hostile
tribe in that region. Most of the expe-
ditions sent across the Ohio during the
Revolutionary period were directed
against the Shawnee, and most of the de-
struction on the Kentucky frontier was
the work of the same tribe. When driven
back from the Scioto they retreated to
the head of the Miami r., from which the
Miami had withdrawn some years before.
After the Revolution, finding themselves
left without the assistance of the British,
large numbers joined the hostile Chero-
kee and Creeks in the S., while a con-
siderable body accepted the invitation of
the Spanish government in 1793 and set-
tled, together with some Delawares, on a
536
[B. A. E.
SBIAWNEE
tract near Cape Girardeau, Mo., between
the Mississippi and the Whitewater rs.,
in what was then Spanish territory.
Wayne's victory, followed by the treaty
of Greenville in 1795, put an end to the
long war in the Ohio valley. The Shaw-
nee were obliged to give up their terri-
tory on the Miami in Ohio, and retired
to the headwaters of the Auglaize. The
more hostile part of the tribe crossed the
Mississippi and joined those living at Ca
Girardeau. In 1798 a part of those in
Ohio settled on White r. in Indiana,
by invitation of the Delawares. A few
' later a Shawnee medicine-man,
enskwatawa (q. v.), known as The
Prophet, the brother of the celebrated
Tecumseh (q.v.), began to preach a new
doctrine among the various tribes of that
region. His followers rapidly increased
and established themselves in a village
at the mouth of the Tippecanoe r. in
Indiana. It soon became evident that
his intentions were hostile, and a force
was sent against him under Gen. Harri-
son in 1811, resulting in the destruction
of the village and the total defeat of the
Indians in the decisive battle of Tippe-
canoe. Tecumseh was among the Creeks
at the time, endeavoring to secure their
aid inst the United States, and re-
turned in time to take command of the
N. W. tribes in the British interest in the
War of 1812. The Shawnee in Missouri,
who formed about half of the tribe, are
said to have had no part in this strug-
gle. By the death of Tecumseh, in this
war the spirit of the Indian tribes was
broken, and most of them accepted terms
of peace soon after. The Shawnee in
Missouri sold their lands in 1825 and re-
moved to a reservation in Kansas. A
large part of them had previously gone
to Texas, where they settled on the head-
waters of the Sabine r., and remained
there until driven out about 1839 (see
Cherokee). The Shawnee of Ohio sold
their remaining lands at Wapakoneta and
Hog Creek in 1831, and joined those in
Kansas. The mixed band of Seneca and
Shawnee at Lewistown, Ohio, also re-
moved to Kansas about the same time.
A large part of the tribe left Kansas
about 1845 and settled on Canadian r.,
Indian Ter. (Oklahoma), where they are
now known as Absentee Shawnee. In
1867 the Shawnee living with the Seneca
removed also from Kansas to the Territory
and are now known as Eastern Shawnee.
In 1869, by intertribal agreement, the
main body ic' incorporated with the
Cherokee Nation in the present Okla-
homa, where they are now residing.
Those known as Black Bob's band re-
fused to remove from Kansas with the
others, but have since joined them.
The Shawnee have 5 divisions, which
may be regarded as phratries, or perhaps
as originally distinct tribes, and the mem-
bers of these divisions occupied different
sides of the council house in their public
assemblies. Their names are Chilahcahtha
Chillicothe), Kispokotha (Kispogogi),
pitotha £). Bicowetha (Pi-
ua), and Assivikale (Hathawekela).
he villages of the tribe have generally
taken their names from these divisions.
The Woketamosi division mentioned by
Heckewelder is probably one of these,
but is not the Piqua.
According to Morgan (Anc. Soc., 168,
1877) the Shawnee have 13 clans, as fol-
lows: M’-wa-wā’, wolf; Ma-gwā’, loon;
M’ - kwā’, bear; We-wā’-see, buzzard;
M’-se'-pa-se, panther; M'-ath-wa', owl;
Pa-la-wi', turkey; Psake-the", deer; Sha-
pä-tā’, raccoon; Na-ma-thä’, turtle; Ma-
na-to', snake; Pe-sa-wi', horse; Pā-täke-
e-no-the", rabbit. The Turtle clan occu-
|'' an important place in their mytho-
ogic traditions. At a conference in 1793
the Shawnee signed with the snake totem.
The early estimates of the numbers of
the Shawnee are only partial, owing to
the fact that the tribe was not united.
The highest estimate given is that of
1817, which places them at 2,000 souls.
Others are 1,750 (1732); 1,000 (#):
1,500 (1759, 1765, 1778, 1783, 1794, 1812);
1,900 on £ r. (1794); 1,600 (1812;
one-half in Missouri). In 1909 the East-
ern Shawnee numbered 107; the Absentee
Shawnee 481; and those incorporated
with the Cherokee Nation about 800,
making, with a few individuals, resident
Cherokee, a present total of about 1,400
for the tribe, a considerable decrease in
the last twenty years.
The following were Shawnee villages:
Bulltown, Canaso , Catawissa, Chilli-
cothe (several), £ Corn-
£ £ £ Town, Grenadier
uaw's Town, Hog Creek, K h *
Kickenapawling, Kishac £
town (with Mingos), Lick Town (?),
town (mixed), Long Tail, Lowertown, Me-
£ (several), Nawake (?), Old
hawnee Town, Peixtan (mixed), Pigeon
Town, Piqua (Pequea; several), Sawanogi,
£ 'W. #
Standing Stone, Tippecanoe, Wapakoneta,
Will's Town, Wyoming (mixed). (J.M.)
Ani'-Sawānu"gi.-Mooney in 19th Rep. B. A. E.,
509, 1900 (Cherokee name). Cacahouanous.-Joutel
(1687) in French, Hist. Coll. La., 1, 185, 1846 (iden-
tical?). Cawālā.–Dorsey, inf'n, 1886 (Sioux name
for the Shawnee; applied also to a Teton division
descended from an adopted Shawnee chief; c =sh).
Cawana.–Dorsey, Dhegiha M.S. dict., 1878; Osage
MS. vocab., 1883, B. A. E. (Omaha, Ponca, and
Osage name: c=sh). Chaganons.—Tonti (ca. 1680)
in French, Hist. Coll. La., I, 69, 1846 (£
aguanos.—Alegre, Hist. Comp. Jesus, 1,336, 1841
(Spanish form). Chanousanons.—Letter of 1756 in
N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., x, 469, 1858 (misprint).
Chaonanons.-Domenech, Deserts, 1,440, 1860 (mis-
print). Chaoni.—Water, Mith., pt. 3, sec. 3, 351,
1816. Chaouannons.—Montreal Conf. (1756) in
N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., x, 506, 1858. Chaouanon.-
Gravier (1670) in Jes. Rel., III, 91, 1858: Chaoua-
BULL. 301
nong.—Jes. Rel. 1672, 25, 1858. Chaouanonronon.-
Charlevoix. Hist. Nouv. France, Shea trans., III,
175, note, 1868. Chasanons.-Denonville (1688) in
N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., ix, 383,1855. Chaouanos.-
La Tour map, 1782. Chaoüanoua.—Gravier (1700)
uoted by Shea, , Early Woy., . 120, 1861.
haouans.—Hind, Lab. Penin., I, 5, 1863 (identi-
cal?). Chaouennons.—Lamberville (1684) in N. Y.
Doc. Col. Hist., Ix, 226, 1855. Chaouenon.-
Hennepin, Cont. of New Discov., .34, 1698.
Chaouens. -Ibid., 17. Chaounons. - Montcalm
(1757) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., x, 554, 1858. Chaou-
oinons.—Vaudreuil (1760), ibid., x, 1094, 1858.
Chaovanons.-Crepy, £ ca. 1755. Chaovenon.-
Hennepin, Cont., of New Discov., 48a, 1698.
Chaowanons.—d'Abbadie (1765) in N. Y. Doc. Col.
Hfst., x, 1160, 1858. Charanons.—Shea, Rel. M.
Miss., 28, 1861 (£ Chasunous.–McIntosh,
Origin N. Am. Inds., 201, 1853 (misprint). Chaua-
nons.—Doc. of 1668 quoted by French, Hist. Coll.
La., II, 137, 1875. hauenese.—Colden (1764) in
N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., vii, 624, 1856. Chauenous.-
Chauvignerie (1736) ' by Schoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes, iii. 555, 1853. Chaunis.—Water, Mith., pt.
3, sec. 3,351, 1816. Chaunys.—Ann, de la Prop. de
la Foi, ii. 380, 1841. Chavanons.—Alcedo, Dic.
Geog., II, 630, 1787. Chavouanons.—Sheldon, Early
Hist. Mich., 228, 1856. Chawanoes.—Coxe, Caro-
lana, 12, 1741. Chawanons.—Doc. of 1759 in N. Y.
Doc. Col. Hist., x, 974, 1858. Chawenons.–Vau-
dreuil (1758, incorrectly 1759), ibid., 925. Cherer-
mons.—Lamberville '' trans., ibid., III, 488,
1853 (probably a misreading by the translator).
Chiouanons.—Gallinée (1669) in Margry, Déc., I,
116, 1875. Chonanons.—Céloron (1749) in Rupp,
West. Pa., 36, 1846 (misprint). Chouanongs.-
Boudinot, Star in the West, 126, 1816. Chouanons.—
Iberville (1702) in Margry, Déc., IV, 519, 1880.
Chouanous –Vaugondy, map, 1778, Chouemons:-
Memoir of 1706 in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., IX, 799,
1855. Chouesnons.—La Salle (1681) in Margry,
Déc., II, 159, 1877. Chuanoes.—Albany Conf. (1722)
in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., V, 675, 1855. Chuoanous.-
Marquette (ca. 1673), Discov., 341, 1698. , Ontwa-
.—For forms of this name, applied to the
hawnee, see Ontwaganha. '":
ner, Narr., 315, 1830 (Ottawa name). Ouchaoua-
nag.—Jes. Rel. 1648, xxxIII, 151, 1898 (possibly
identical). Ouchawanag.—Smith in Hist. Mag.,
1st s., x, 1, 1866. Sabanoes.—MS. Doc. of 1835 in
Texas State archives. Saguanós.—MS. Doc. of
1832 in Texas State archives (Spanish form).
Sah-wau-noo.–Macauley, N.Y., II, 166, 1829. San-
tanas.—Drake, Tecumseh, 9–11, 1852 (misprint for
Satanas). Sarannahs.—Archdale (1707) quoted
by Carroll, Hist. Coll. S. C., II, 89, 1836 (misprint
for Savannahs). Sarannas.—Archdale misquoted
by Oldmixon (1708) in Carroll, ibid., 458. Sa-
tanas.—Colden (1727), Five Nations, 23, 1747 (per-
haps a misprint for Sabanas). Satans.—Rutten-
ber, Tribes Hudson R., 181, 1872. Sauouans.—Ma-
cauley, N.Y., 11, 180, 1829. Sauounons.—Ibid., 114.
Sau-va-no-gee.—Hawkins (1799), Sketch, 25, 1848.
Sauwanew.-Map of 1614 in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist.,
1, 1856 (here used as a collective term for the tribes
on the Delaware S. of Manhattan id.). Sauwan-
ous.—Alcedo, Dic. Geog., IV, 525, 1788 (the Shaw-
nee town with the Creeks). Sau-wa-no-gee. —
Hawkins (1799), Sketch, 34, 1848 £ more
particularly to the Shawnee town incorporated
with the Creeks). Savanahs. - Homann Heirs
map, ca. 1730 (in Carolina). Savanaus.—Soc. Geog.
Mex., 268, 1870. Savannahs.—Johnson (1708) in
Rivers, S.C.,236, 1856. Savannas.-Lawson (1709),
Hist. Car., 75, 1860 (applied also to the Maskegon;
on Lattré's U. S. map of 1784 applied to the Shaw-
nee among the Creeks). Savannechers. – Hay-
wood, Tenn., 222, 1823. Savannehers.-Ibid., 223.
Savannuca(s).—Bartram, Trav., 461–464, 1792 (the
Shawnee band and town incorporated with the
Creeks). Savanoes,—Drake, Tecumseh, 11–12, 1852.
Savanore.—Randolph (1689) in Rivers, S. C., 448,
1856 (“the Savanore Town” on Savannah r.).
Savanos.–Early Dutch writers cited by Ruttenber,
Tribes Hudson R.,333, 1872 (here used as a collect-
ive term for the tribes S. of Manhattan id. On
# 51 Ruttenber quotes the form as Savanoos.
he same form is used for the Shawnee on Savan-
nah r. in 1715 by Barnwell £ Rivers, Early
Hist. S. C., 94. 1874). Sawála,—Riggs-Dorsey, Da-
SEIAWNEE
537
kota-Eng. Dict., 441, 1890 (Sioux, i. e. Teton Sioux
name). Sawana.-Lattré map, 1784 (old Shawnee
village on '' Potomac). Sawanee.-Drake,
Bk. Inds., bk. 5, 68, 1848. Sawanees.-Putnam,
Mid. Tenn., 365, 1859. Säwano.—Gatschet, Shaw-
nee and Tonkawa MSS., B. A. E., 1884 (correct
Shawnee form; plural, Sawanógi. The Tonkawa
use the same name for the tribe, and also for the
Delawares, because the two tribes live together).
Sawanógi.—Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg., I, 143, 1
Creek form, applied more particularly to the
hawnee town incorporated with the Creeks).
Sa-wa-no'-o-no.-Morgan, League Iroq., 268, 1851
£ name). Sawanoos.–De Laet (1633) in
rinton, Lenape Leg., 31, 1885 (used not as a tribal,
but as a collective term, for the Indians living
then on Delaware r. southward from Manhattan
id.). Sawanos.—Barton, New Views, xxxii, 1798.
Sawa'nu-háka, -Gatschet, Tuscarora MS., 1885
Tuscarora name). , Sa-wa-nu'-ka.-ten Kate,
ynonymie, 11, 1884 (Cherokee name). Sa-wan-
wa.—Smith, Memoir of Fontaneda, 33, 47, 1854
§ ven as their own name; pl. Sa-wan wa ki).
a-wan-wa-kee.-Morgan, Consang. and Affin.,
288, 1871. Sawonocas.–Creek talk (1793) in Am. St.
Papers, Ind. Aff., 1,383, 1832. Sa-wa-no-ki...—Gray-
son, Creek MS. vocab., B.A. E., 1885 (Creek name).
Sawwanew.-Map of 1614 cited by Brinton, Len-
ape Leg., 30, 1 (used locally to designate the
Indians on Delaware r., southward from Manhat-
tan id.). Sawwannoo.—Barton, New Views, xxxii,
1798. wwanoo.—Water, Mith., pt. 3, sec. 3, 349,
1816. Schaouanos.-Duflot de Mofras, Oregon, 1,
379, 1844. Schavanna.—Albany Conf. (1737) in N.
Y. Doc. Col. Hist., VI, 103, 1855. Schaveno.—Ibid.,
99. Schawanese-Güssefeld, map, 1784. Schawan-
no.—Heckewelder (1798) in Barton, New Views,
app., 3, 1798. , Scha, wan, ooes.–Clinton (1750) in
. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., VI, 548, 1855. Schawenoes.—
Albany Conf. (1737), ibid., 105. Schawenons.—Ann.
de la Prop. de la Foi, III, 569, 1828. Schawnoah.—
La Tour map, 1779. Serannas.—Hewatt quoted
by Gallatin in Trans. Am. Antiq. Soc., II, 66, 1836
(misprint for Savannas). Sewanne, – Putnam,
Mid. Tenn., 365, 1859. Shamanese.—La Tour map,
1782 (misprint: “Old Shamanese Town,” about
opposite Wyoming, Pa.). Shanaws. - Homann
eirs map, 1756. Shannoahs.—Washington (1753),
Jour., 21, 1865. Shanoas. -Ibid. Shanwans. –
Schuyler (1694) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., IV, 98,
1854. Shaonois.-Evans # in Day, Penn.,
391, 1843. Shaononons.—Boudinot, Star in the
West, 100, 1816. Shauanos.-Smith in Beach,
Ind: Miscel., 120, 1877. Shaunas.—Croghan (1760)
in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 4th s., 1x, 246, 1871.
Shauwaunoes.—Brainerd (1746) in Day, Penn.,
526, 1843. Shavanos.-Post (1758) in Proud, Pa.
II, app., 129, 1798. Shaw.—Water, Mith., pt. 3,
sec. 3, 247, 1816 (mistake?). , Shawahahs.–Living-
ston (1717) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist,v,486, 1855 (the
Shawnees seem to be designated). Shawana.–
Lewney (ca.1760) in Mass. Hist.Soc. Coll., 4ths., v,
437, 1861. Shawanahaac.—Doc. of 1788 quoted by
Mayer, Logan and Cresap, 67, 1867. Shawanahs.-
Lindesay (1751) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., VI, 706,
1855. Shawanapi.—Squier in Beach, Ind. Miscel.,
29, 1877. Shawanaws.—Dalton * in Mass.
Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st S., X, 123, 1809. Shawane,—
Croghan (1754) in Rupp, West. Pa., app., 51, 1846
(“Lower Shawanetown”). Shawanees.—Rec-
ords (1731) in Day, Penn., 525, 1843. Shawaneise.–
Johnson (1757) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., v.11, 279,
1856. Shawanese.—Penn. Records (1701) in Day,
Penn., 390, 1843. Shawanesse.–Proud, Pa., II,
296, 1798. Shawaneu.–Gallatin in Drake, Te-
cumseh, 9, 1852. Shawanies.—Campbell (1761)
in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 4th s., 1x, 423, 1871.
Shawanna.–Penn's Treaty (1701) in Proud, Pa.,
1, 428, 1797. Shawannohs.—Quoted by Brinton,
from Smith's Fontaneda, in Hist. Mag., 1st s.,
x, 1, 1866. Shawannos.—Water, Mith., pt. 3,
sec. 3, 245, 1816. Sháwano-Algonkins.—Gatschet,
Creek Migr. Leg., I, 143, 1884. Shawanoes.—Doc.
of 1692 in Ruttenber, Tribes Hudson R., 180–181,
1872. Shawanoeese.—Brown, West. Gaz., 289, 1817.
Shawanoese.-Ibid., 326. Shawanoh.—Adair, Am.
Inds., 155, 1775. Shawanois-Penn. Records (1707)
in Day, Penn., 391, 1843. Shawanons.–De Smet,
Letters, 38, 1843. Shávanos.–Gatschet, Creek
Migr. Leg., I, 143, 1884 (applied to the settlement
538
I B. A. E.
SHAWNEE CABINS—SHECOMECO
among the Creeks). Shawano's,—Ft Johnson
Conf. (1756) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., VII, 214, 1856.
Shawanose.-Loskiel, Hist. Miss. Unit. Breth., pt.
1, 2, 1794. Shawanous.–McKenney and Hall, Ind.
Tribes, III, 79, 1854. Shawanowi.—Walam Olum
# in Brinton, Lenape Leg., 204, 1885.
hawans.–Schuyler (ca.1693) in Ruttenber, Tribes
Hudson R., 180-181, 1872 havenoes.—Albany
Conf. (1737) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., vi, 107,
1855. Shawnees,—Stuart#"' in Gibbes, Doc.
Hist. Am. Rev., 1, 160, 1855. hawneese.—Camp-
bell (1761) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 4th s., Ix,
424, 1871. Shawnese.—Croghan (1750) in Rupp,
West. Pa., app., 28, 1846. Shawnesse.—Croghan
# in Monthly Am. Jour. Geog., 257, 1831.
hawneys.—Cowley M'" in Archives of Md.,
Journal of the d. Convention, 94, 1892.
Shawno.–Mandrillon, Spectateur Américain,
map, 1785. Shawnoah.–Morse, N. Am., map, 1798.
Shawnoes.–Esnauts and Rapilly map, 1777. Sha-
wonese.—Thomas (1745) in Rupp, West. Pa.,
app., 24, 1846. Shawoniki.–Rafinesque, Am. Na-
tions, I, 139, 1836 (Delaware name). Shawonoes.—
Pike, Trav. 102, 1811. Shaw-un-oag.—Warren
1852) in Minn. Hist. Soc. Coli. V. 32, 1885.
owammers.–New York Conf. (1753) in N. Y.
Doc. Col. Hist., VI, 782, 1855. Showanhoes.—Liv-
ingston (1711), ibid., V, 272, 1855. Showannees.—
Clarkson (1694), ibid., IV, 90, 1854. Showannoes.—
Clarkson (1693), ibid., 43. Showanoes.—Schuyler
1694), ibid., 96. Showonese.—Weiser (1748) in
upp, West. Pa., $'. 14, 1846. Showonoes.—Liv-
in n (1700) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., Iv,651, 1854.
Shwanoes.—Castor Hill Treaty (1832) in U.S. Ind.
Treaties, 377, 1873. Sirinueses.—Barcia, Ensayo,
313, 1723 (probably identical). Sowanakas.–
Woodward, Remin., 94, 1859. Sowanokas.—Ibid.,
25. Sowanokees. – Ibid., 29. Sow-on-no. – Whip-
ple, Pac. R. R. Rep., III, pt. 3, 61, 1856 (pl. Sow-
on-o-ki). Suwanoes.—De Laet (1633) in Water,
Mith., pt. 3, sec. 3, 349, 1816 (used here as a col-
lective name for the tribes southward from Man-
hattan id.). Toagenha.—For forms of this name
as applied to the Shawnee, see Ontwadanha.
Shawnee Cabins. A prominent landmark
on the traders' trail between Rays Town
(Bedford, Pa.) and the Ohio r in the 18th
century, situated 8 m. w. of the site of
Bedford and not far from the present
Schellburg. It was first settled by the
Shawnee as they came northward from
the Potomac early in the 18th century,
and was a well-known point on the In-
dian trail when the traders of Pennsylva-
nia commenced to visit the Ohio. James
Le Tort was perhaps the first trader to go
westward over this route, having trav-
ersed it as early as 1701; in 1712 he was
granted a license as a trader by the Pro-
vincial Council (Col. Rec. Pa., II, 562,
1852). Conrad Weiser passed throu h
in 1748 on his way to Logstown (ibid.;
v, 348, 1851). The locality is noted
on all early maps of Pennsylvania and
is mentioned in nearly all the traders'
ournals. (G. P. D.
hawana Cabbins.—John Harris (1754) in Arch. Pa.,
II, 135, 1852. Shawane Cabbins.—Scull map, 1759.
Shawanoe Cabbins.—Hutchins map, 1764. Shawo-
: Cabbins.—Weiser (1748) in Arch. Pa., II, 13,
1852.
Shawnee haw. A North Carolina name
for the possum haw, Viburnum nudum.
Shawnee Prophet. See Tenskwatawa.
Shawnee salad. The leaves of Hydro-
phyllum macrophyllum, which are eaten
as “greens” in the W. in early spring.
Shawneetown. A Shawnee village on
the w. bank of the Ohio r., about the
present Shawneetown, Gallatin co., Ill.
Putnam (Mid. Tenn., 365, 1859) says the
tribe occupied it after # driven from
Cumberland r. by the Chickasaw. It
was situated within the limits of the ter-
ritory ceded by the Piankashaw to the
U.S. by the Vincennes treaty of Dec. 30,
1805, but was already abandoned at the
time of Croghan's visit in 1765.
Old Shawnesse Village. —Croghan (1765) in
Thwaites, Early West. Trav., 1,136, 1904. Shawa-
nee town.—Cuming, Tour, 241, 1810.
Shawneetown. A small settlement be-
tween Sayre, Pa., and Waverly, N.Y.,
occupied a short time by a few Shawnee
families.
Town of Shawnee.—Proc. Wyo. Hist, and Geol.
Soc., IX, 203, 1905.
Shawnee wood. A Western name for
Catalpa speciosa.
Shawomet (“neck of land’). A former
village of the Wampanoag near the pres-
ent Somerset, Bristol co., Mass.
Mishawomet. – Drake, Ind., Chron., 157, 1836.
Mshawomet.—Holden (1643) in Mass. Hist. Soc.
Coll., 3d s., I, 6, 1825. Shawamet.—Barber, Hist.
Coll., 139, 1839. Shewamett.—Cole (1670) in Mass.
Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st S., VI, 211, 1800. Showamet.—
Hazard, ibid., 2d s., VI, 507, 1815.
Shawomet. A former vill
raganset near the present
co., R. I.
Mishowomett.—Williams (1658) in R. I. Col. Rec., I,
391, 1856. Shaomet.—Hubbard (1680) in Mass. Hist.
Soc. Coll., 2d S., VI, 507, 1815. Shawomet.—Warner
1644) in R. I. Col. Rec. i. 140, is 56. Shawomut-
ones, Ind. Bul., 16, 1867. Showomut.-Arnold
(1651) in R. J. Coll. Rec. 1,234, 1856. -
Shaya. The Squirrel clan of the Yuchi,
e of the Nar-
arwick, Kent
. V.
£-spect. Yuchi Inds., 70, 1909 (c=sh).
Shaytee's Village (She'-te, pelican’.—
Gerard). A former village, probably Pota-
watomi, named from a chief, on Fox r.,
Ill., on a tract of land sold in 1833.
She. A prehistoric ruined pueblo of
the compact, communal type, situated
about 5 m. s. of Galisteo, in Santa Fé co.,
N. Mex. The Tano claim that it was a
village of their tribe.
Pueblo de Shé.—Bandelier in Ritch, N. Mex., 201,
1885. Shé.—Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers, Iv,
106, 1892.
Sheaksh (‘new water’). A Niska villa
site on the s. bank of Nass r., Brit. Col.,
5 m. above the canyon, at the mouth of
a stream that came into existence after
the eruption that is visible at this point.
Several modern fishing houses mark the
site. (G. T. E.)
Shecalamy. See Shikellamy.
Shecarachweschgue. See Sequidongquee.
Shecomeco (“great village,’ from kitchi
‘great,” “superior,’ comoco ‘land with
definite boundaries, hence ‘settlement,’
‘house,” etc.–Gerard). A villag
*
e be-
longing to the Wawyachtonoc division
of the Mahican, situated about 2 m. s. of
the present Pine Plains, Dutchess co.,
N. Y. The Moravians established a mis-
sion there in 1740, but in 1746 the Indians
removed to Friedenshuetten, and after-
ward to Gnadenhuetten.
BULL. 301 SHEI)[AC——SH ELL 539
0hio’omi’co.--Trumbull, Ind. Names Coun.. 66,
1881. Oh!’-o6-mi’-oo.—C0nnolley in l-leckewelder.
Na.rr., 117, 1907 (Indian pronunciation). Shano-
mico.-Ruttenber, Tribes Hudson R., 86. 1872.
8heoomeoo.—lnscription (1746) quoted by Rupp.
Northampton Co., 82, 1845. Shooomeka.-Hec e-
we1der(17-10-1808), Nurr., 117. 1907. Bhekomeko.—
Loskiel. Hist. Miss. Unit. Breth.. pt. 2, 9, 1794.
8hioom.iko.—Trumbull, op. cit" 67. _
Bhediac. A Micmac village or band in
1670 at the present Shediac, on the s.
coast of New Brunswick.
0heds.ik.—\’nudreuil (1755) in N. Y. Doc. Col.
Hist, x, 359, 1858. 0ediak.— Frye (1760) in Mass.
Hist. Soc. 0011.. 1st s., X, 115, 1809. -'l'Qdiuk.——
Stiles (1761), ibid., 116.
Sheethltunne (Ce-éql-mnnl). A band or
village of the Chastacosta on the N. bank
of Rogue r., Oreg.; or perhaps the Tak-
elma village on the opposite bank.—Dor-
sey in J our. Am. Fol -lore, Ill, 234, 1890,
Shegoashkwu. The Yurok name of a
Karok village below Orleans Bar, Kla-
math r., N. w. Cal.
Shaheas. A band, probably of the Cala-
pooya, mentioned by Ross (Advent., 236,
1849).
Bheheké, Bhekeko. See Shahaka.
Bhekallamy, Bhekallamy. See Shikel-
lamy.
Shall, Bhellwork. Shell was a favorite
material with the aborigines all over
America for the manufacture ot imple-
ments, utensils, and ornaments; and
shells in their natural state or merely
notched or perforated for attachment
were, on account of their beauty of form
and color (Marginella, Olivella, Natica,
etc.), extensively used for personal em-
bellishment. Among the tribes of


Sworn or umo smut; Cu? Mm: or Conan 8m:u.;
Omo |l.LlNOl8 (1~€l
Mexico clam and mussel shells (Venus,
Mya, Anodon, Unio, etc.) served for cups
and spoons, were halted for scraping
and digging, and worked up into fish-
hooks, knives, and other minor imple-
ments. The large conchs (Strombus,
Cassis, Fulgur, etc.) were used as drink-
ing vessels after the interior portions had
been removed, and in Florida they were
hafted as clubs and picks. In many sec-
tions the thick walls were cut up to be
shaped by tedious processes of scraping,
grinding, and dril ing with stone tools
into celts, adzes, gouges, scrapers, and
plummets. Ornaments of shell were ex-
ceedingly varied in form, and the clam,
unio, conch, and many of the larger
shells in the E., and like forms, and more
especially the beautiful abalone (Hali-
otis) of the Pacific coast, were cut up,
trimmed, ground, and polished and per-
forated for beads, pins, Tpendants, and
breastplates or gorgets. he column o[
the conch was cut u into sections and
ground down into rudlebeads. Much skill
was shown in boring these, and cylinders
3 in. or more in length were perforated
longitudinally by means of drills of un-
known make. Along the Atlantic coast


SKIN CLUAI DECORATED WITN DESIGN! WORKED Our W $M»\LL
5|-<t|.|.s; Vmanul lnuums
clam shells ( Wnus mercenaria) were made
into small cylindrical beads, which were
strung as necklaces and woven into belts,
and in colonial times served as a medium
of exchange (see Wampum). A most in-
teresting exampleot the useof small shells
for ornamentis given by Tylor (Internat.
Archiv t. Ethnog., 1, 215, 1888) and Bush-
nell (Am. Anthr.,
IX, 38-39, 1907).
It is a deerskin
mantle, on which
figures oi a man
and two quadru-
Eedaaccompznied
y a num r of
round figures, are
worked lll margi-
nella shells. The
specimen has been
in English hands
for upward of 250 years, and was ob-
taine by early colonists from the Pow-
hatan Indians. Bivalve shells from the
Pacific coast, and also possibly from
the Gulf of Mexico, were much used
by the tribes of the Pueblo region for
various ornaments, and es cially for
beads, which were very higllily prized.
suns. Cur; F\.o|unA (I-4)


540 SHELL [B. A. E.
Some of the objects were neatly carved,
the frog being frequently imitated in pen-
dant ornaments. Dentalium shells were
strung as beads by the coast tribes, and
Portions of S.Hells used for OR Naments and
ImPutments
formed an important article of trade with
those of the interior. On the Pacific coast
the larger varieties of clam shell (Tivela,
Saxidomus) were employed in the manu-
USE OF THE COLuMN OF THE CONCH sk-ELL
facture of beads and other objects, and
the abalone was in universal demand for
personal ornaments; and baskets and
other objects of use and ornament were
decked with
p end ants
made of it.
This shell
was in very
general use
for settings
and in lay-
ing, and was
and is em-
ployed for
these pur-
poses with
excellent ef-
fect by the
tribes of the
N. W. coast.
The oper-
cule of a spe-
cies of Turbinidae (Pachypoma inequale)
was also used in like manner by the tribes
of the N. W. coast.
Probably the most effective and im-
portant ornaments of shell employed by
QQUQQU
MANNER OF BORING SHELL BEAds
Cl b
snell Pins, Tennessee Mounds (a, 1-2,
b, 29)
the mound-building tribes were disks,
highly polished, carved, or engraved with
designs, and suspended on the chest or
from the ears. The designs on these are
especially noteworthy, many being evi-
dently symbolic and depicting serpents,
birds, spiders, dancing figures in elabo-
rate costume, etc. Some of these, found
in mounds in the middle Mississippi val-
ley region, have designs closely resem-
MAKING SHFLL BEADs, cAuroRNLA INDIANs
bling Mexican work, although undoubt-
edly of local manufacture.
Shells and objects made of shell served
as an important feature of trade between
the coast and inland tribes, and in many
localities were used as money. The conc
*... .
*
sHELL BEADs FROM GeoRala Mounos (1-2)
shells of the Atlantic coast and the Gulf
of Mexico are found in mounds in the
upper Mississippi valley, and even in
anitoba, and shells from the Pacific
were in common use as far inland as the
Rocky mts. We learn from historical
wAMPUM BELT; ononDAGA
sources that some varieties of shell, in-
cluding the conch, were employed by the
natives of the E., S., and S.W. for trum-
pets, and also on occasion in ceremony
and as votive offerings. Fossil shells,







BULL. 30]
many of which are quite equal in beauty
of form and color to the living species,
were much prized by the Indians; they
served as fetishes and charms, and are
s"ELL PENDANTs: a, New York; b, Arizona (1-2)
found on altars or shrines and in the kits
of medicine-men. Some varieties of shell,
especially those derived from the sea, ap-
pear to have had special significance with
al b
snell Pendants with Esqsaved Desians (a, Dia". * *-* "..
b, Tennessee, 1-6)
the tribes of the far interior. They were
buried with the dead, or were sacrificed
on altars and before shrines. Beads and
other ornaments of shell, and like forms
made in imita-
tion of shell,
were manufac-
tured for trade
by the whites,
and are still in
CO in in On llSe
by the tribes of
the farth est
inland. (See
Beads, Peag,
Roanoke, Runtee, Sewan, Wampum.)
Consult Ann. Archaeol. Reps. Ontario,
1888–1907; Beauchamp in Bull. N. Y.
State Mus., 8, no. 41; Beverley, Virginia,
1705; Dixon in Bull. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist.,
xv.11, pt. 3, 1905; Dunning quoted by Put-
nam in 5th Rep. Peabody Mus., 1872;
Fewkes (1) in 22d Rep. B. A. E., 1903, (2)
in Am. Anthr., Ix, Nov. 1896; Fowke,
Archaeol. Hist. Ohio, 1902; Goddard in
Univ. Cal. Pub., Am. Archaeol. and
Ethnol., I, no. 1, 1903; Holmes in 2d
Rep. B. A. E., 1883; C. C. Jones, Antiq.
So. Inds., 1873; J. Jones in Smithson.
Cont. Knowl., xxII, 1876; Lawson,
Hist. Carolina, 1714; Moore, various
memoirs in Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila.;
Moorehead, Prehist. Impls., 1900; Pow-
ers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., III, 1877; Put-
nam in Proc. Bost. Soc. Nat. Hist., xxiv,
-, Rau (1) in Smithson. Rep. 1874,
1875, (2) Archaeol. Coll. Nat. Mus., 1876;
SHELL PENdants; california
SHELL-HEAPS
541
Sapir in Am. Anthr., Ix, no. 2, 1907;
£ań. Indian Tribes, 1851–54; Schu-
macher in Peabody Mus. Reps.; Stearns
in Nat. Mus. Rep. 1887, 1889; Thomas in
12th Rep. B. A. E., 1894; Thruston, Antiq.
of Tenn., 1897; Tooker, Algonq. Ser., IV,
16, 17, 25, 1901; Roger Williams in R. I.
Hist. Soc. Coll., 1,133, 1827; Woodward,
Wampum, 1878; Wyman (1) in Am. Nat.,
II, nos. 8, 9, 1868, (2) in Mem. Peabody
Acad. Sci., I, no. 4, 1875; Yarrow in G.
and G. Surv. West of 100th Merid., v1.1,
1879. (w. H. H.)
Shell-heaps. A term applied to de-
posits of refuse resulting from the con-
sumption of shellfish as food. Kindred
deposits, known ordinarily as “kitchen
middens,” accumulate on all inhabited
sites, and are among the most widely dis-
tributed and permanent remains left by
rimitive peoples. For these reasons, and
£ they necessarily contain examples
of almost every variety of the durable
handiwork of the peoples concerned in
their accumulation, they are of the highest
value to the student of prehistoric times.
The percentage of waste resulting from
the consumption of shellfish, such as oys-
ters, clams, mussels, and conchs, is very
great, and the accumulations on many
sites are so extensive as to excite the
wonder of those who encounter them for
the first time. The deposits, however,
are not always mere random accumula-
tions, for during the period of deposition,
and subsequently, the materials have been
utilized in the erection of mounds for resi-
dence and defense and as depositories for
the dead (see Mounds). Many of the most
notable shell-mounds are the result of long
periods of gradual deposition and building,
during which they served alternately for
residence and burial, and, in the S., per-
haps also as sites for temples and fortifica-
tions. Since the occupancy of the country
by the whites, the destruction of these de-
posits of shell has gone forward with great
rapidity. They have been burned for
lime and for fertilizer; have been used
in vast quantities for the building of
roads, as at St Augustine, Mobile, and
New Orleans, and have been leveled by
the plow on innumerable sites. The
most extensive deposits of shell refuse
are found along the salt-water shores,
and especially within tidewater bays,
rivers, and inlets where the clam, and
£ the oyster, abound, and in in-
land valleys where the fresh-water mol-
lusks, the mussel, vivipara, etc., thrive.
Along some of the shores they are almost
continuous £ miles, but, as a rule,
they do not extend very far back from
the landing places. Deposits covering
10 or even 20 acres are not uncom-
mon, but the depth is usually not great
save over limited areas, where they rise
frequently to 20 feet, and in cases to 30



542 SHELL-HEAPS
[B. A. E.
feet or more. Though sometimes ap-
proximately homogeneous throughout,
there are generally evidences of stratifi-
cation in the greater deposits, and layers
of earth and other refuse are intercalated
with the shells. In some cases the lower
strata are in an advanced stage of decay,
indicating the lapse of a long period of
time since their deposition.
The cultural contents of the normal
middens furnish a very striking record of
the arts and industries, habits, and cus-
toms of the tribes concerned in their accu-
mulation. Ordinary implements of stone,
bone, shell, wood, and metal are embed-
ded with the shells, and it is not unu-
sual to encounter at various levels traces
of ancient lodge sites, each marked by a
central fireplace encircled by accumula-
tions of dark earth and ridges of shell
refuse. Lodge-site depressions are also
traceable on the surface of the hea
where the plow has not effaced them. It
is observed that in some of the deposits re-
mains of art are rare or apparently absent,
while in others of equal size and possibly
greater antiquity artifacts are plentiful.
Fragmentary earthenware is abundant in
many of the heaps of eastern United States
and usually corresponds somewhat closely
with that of the village sites of the general
region; but in the salt-water accumula-
tions the pottery is often exceptionally
rude in make. This may be measurably
accounted for on the theory that the
shell-heap sites were in many cases not
permanent abodes and that inferior ves-
sels were constructed for local and tem-
porary use.
The shell-heaps of New England, New
Brunswick, Nova Scotia, and Prince
Edward id. are numerous and cover con-
siderable areas, but usually have no great
depth. (See Peninsular Shellmound,
aleback Shellmound.) They contain
shells of several varieties, including the
oyster to a limited extent, the common
clam (Mya arenaria), the quahog (Venus
mercenaria), the scallop, the mussel, the
cockle, the whelk, and other varieties
(Chase, Mercer, Morse, Rau, Wyman).
The deposits include vast numbers of the
simple implements, utensils (including
some pottery), and ornaments of the
tribes, and these are well represented in
the collections of the Peabody Museum,
the American Museum of Natural His-
tory, and the National Museum. The
theory that the Eskimo formerly occupied
the coast as far s. as Maine has led to
the search for definite traces of this people
in the shell-heaps, but so far no decisive
"evidence has been obtained. The shell-
heaps of New York and New Jerse
closely resemble those of New England,
s: and have been described by Abbott,
Leidy, Rau, and Tooker. Those of Mary-
land, Virginia, and the Carolinas are nu-
merous and extensive. The oyster-shell
deposits at Popes cr. on the Potomac, for
example, cover 30 acres or more, and were
15 ft in depth over a considerable area
before the removal of shells for fertilizing
urposes began (Holmes, Reynolds).
ually important deposits occur along
the shores of the Chesapeake, as at Still
pond, on the eastern shore (Jordan). A
mound situated on Stallings id. in the
Savannah r., below Augusta, Ga., affords
an excellent illustration of the use of
midden deposits in the construction of
burial mounds. It is described as 15 ft
in height and 120 by 300 ft in horizontal
extent; as consisting of mussel, clam, and
snail (Paludina) shells, and as containing
hundreds of skeletons deposited in suc-
cessive layers (£ C. Jones). The shell-
heaps of the Georgia coast are not par-
ticularly noteworthy, but the coast of
Florida abounds in these deposits, those
at Turtle mound, Charlotte Harbor, and
Cedar Keys being of gigantic proportions.
Those along the Atlantic coast of the
peninsula are composed chiefly of oyster
shells; but on the w. coast, besides the oys-
ter there are several genera of the ':
including Busycon, Strombus, Fulgur, Fas-
ciolaria, and other shells (Brinton, Cush-
ing, Moore, Wyman). One mound on
Tampa bay is upward of 30 ft in height
and covers an island of 8 acres in extent.
The deposits of the northern margin of
the gulf... in Louisiana and Mississippi,
described by Foster, Lyell, Moore, Van-
uxem, and others, include, besides the
oyster, particularly the clam (Gnathodom
cuneatus).
The inland fresh-water shell-heaps of
Florida are composed of distinct genera
of "' Paludina, Unio,
etc. On St Johns r. a fresh-water snail
(Vivipara georgiana) is everywhere the
principal, and in many cases the almost
exclusive, species. any of the depos-
its are of great size, although they are
accumulations of kitchen refuse pure
and simple. The mound at #u'.
has 30 acres of shells and reaches a
height of 25 ft above the river level
(Moore). Mount Taylor and others are
of nearly ' importance. All contain
examples of such artifacts of stone, shell,
bone, and metal as were used by the shell-
heap people. Stone implements are rather
rare, and pottery occurs in considerable
quantities in most of the deposits, espe-
cially on and near the surface. Many of
the shell-heaps, especially of Florida, pre-
sent the appearance of great age, and the
growth on them of live oaks of the largest
size indicates that the deposits had £
their present dimensions before, £
long before, the discovery of America. It
is also noted that the shells at the lower
num..-101 SHELL-HEAPS 543
levels have become consolidated, and that
bonesembedded with them have _losttheir
organic matter (Wyman), conditions Ill-
dicative oi very considerable age. Great
age is also sugglested by changes in the
]‘lV8l‘ courses, t e erosion of bluffs, and
the formation of swamps since the period
of the midden accumu ation, aswel as by
changes in the character of the shells
t)l:;mselv?s.h D‘;el’ilZgi}y, di?Cl:18Sil1g the
ringo t eo rv auna c an eson
the question of antiquity, states that; there
was a marked change in the characteris-
tics of the shells dunng the period of for-
mation of certain of the shell-fields. At
the lower levels in the Juniper cr. mounds,
Mr Moore states that in the shell-
mounds he has observed no evidence of a
succession of distinct peoples or widely
variant cultures; that certain of the great
mounds contain no pottery whatever;
that in others pottery;-making came in
during the }l>eriod of t eir accumulation,
while in sti l others earthenware is dis-
tributed in somewhat varying forms with
the different layers from JESB to summit.
There is, he believes, satisfactory evidence
of progress in culture, and, withal, evi-
dence of great age, not, however, of a
nature to lead to the belief that the
occupancy of Florida extended to a pre-
vious geological period. As a result of

‘--“"8 .
"l‘\4
‘$41 nu-


SNELL-NEAP, Ports Cnzsx, Mo., As EXCAVHID Ion Fzm
for example, a dominant species of the
shells used is the normal Viripara. gear-
_I]ilml1. Near the surface a divergent form
(altior)appears and prevails. At another
point a variety known as limnothauma
appears, the most strongly characterized
individuals being at or near the surface.
“ We have no definite standards whereby
to measure the time required for the evo-
lution of new species or varieties and their
establishment as dominant local forms;
but jud ing by the amount of change in
the moligusca since the deposition of such
post-Glacial deposits as the Loess. we can
not escape the conclusion that a long pe-
riod is indicated.”—H. A. Pilsbry, in a
letter addressed to Clarence B. Moore, in
response to inquiries.
nu:


mfi Funvcsis. ‘I00 YARD! BACK racu ‘IN! BLUFF FACE
the investigations of Wyman and Moore
an estimate of a thousand years may
safely be given as a minimum for the
occupancy of Florida by the aborigines.
The shell-heaps of the rivers flowing
into the Gulf on the N., and those of the
eastern tributaries of the Mississippi, are
numerous and extensive. They are com-
posed of the local fresh-water shells,
especially the mussels (Unio) and snails
(Paludina), and contain characteristic art
remains of the region, and in very many
cases the osseous remains of the vertebrate
animals utilized for food. On the Ten-
nessee and Cumberland rs., especially
in their middle courses, are extensive
deposits that roach a depth of I0 ft or
more. Thcy have not been adequately
544 SHEMAUKAN In. .1. E.
studied and described, but have received
casual attention by a number of authors
(Foster, Maximilian, Stelle, Lyell, Mac-
Lean, Thruston, Jos. Jones, Thomas, Mc-
Whorter). Midden deposits do not occur
to any great extent about the shores of
the Great Lakes or along the rivers of the
middle west and the Rocky mtn. region,
but are numerous and important on the
Pacific coast. Between s. California and

$
.5?
i‘ 3;.



mnmu. Becnou or me Porn Olen; Bun;-nur. Bnovvma
we umrosu cw-mucrui or 1»: sneuu
Alaska the shells are the mussel, oyster,
clam, haliotis, nautilus, and other less con-
spicuous varieties (Bancroft, Dull, Eells,
Schumacher, Yarrow, Yates, and authors
in Univ. Cal. Pub. in Am. Archseol. and
Ethnol.).
The shell-heaps of Alaska have been
described by Dall and are remarkable as
representing 3 successive periods of occu-
pancy: the first, designated the littoral
period, is characterized by the almost ex-
clusive use of the Echinus clrobachiensis
¥ __ __ _ :,j__.i 7 M 7
and the absence of human handiwork;
the second is called the fishing period,
the deposits being composed largely of
fish bone and containing traces of very
primitive forms of stone implements; and
the third is called the hunting period, in
which the food supply was much varied,
including prominently the game animals
of the region, the culture having ap-
preached that of the Alaskan tribes of the
istoric period. The deposits are numer-
ous, but do not compare in extent with
those of the more southerly shores. Dr
Dall, weighing the evidence carefully,
reaches the conclusion that a period ap-
proximating 3,000 years is represented.
Consult Abbott, Prim. Indust., 1881;
Bancroft, Native Races, v, 1882; Brinton,
Floridian Peninsula, 1859; A. W. Chase,
Oregion Shell Mounds (MS. in B. A. E.);
H. . Chase in Smithson. Rep. 1882,
1884; Cushing in Proc. Am. Philos. Soc.,
xxv, 1896; Dall in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., 1,
1877; Fewkes in Am. Antiq., xvm, 1896;
Foster, Prehist. Races, 1878; Holmes in
Am. Anthr., xx, no. 1, 1907; C. C. Jones,
Antiq. So. Inds., 1873; J. M. Jones in
Foster's Prehist. Races, 1878; Jordan in
The Archeologist, In, 1895; Le Baron in
Smithson. Rep. 1882, 1884; Lyell, Second
Visit to the U. S., 1849; Matthew in Bull.
Nat. Hist. Soc. New Brunswick, no. Ill,
1884; McGuire in Trans. Anthr. Soc.
W,ash., 1880; McLean in Smithson. Rep.
1882, 1884; McWhorter inSmithson. Rep.
1874, 1875; Mercer in Pub. Univ. Pa., VI,
1897; Moore, (1) various memoirs in Proc.
Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila., 1894-1910, 1&2). in
Am. Nat., XXVI, no. 311, 1892; elson
in Univ. Cal. Pub., Am. Arch. and
Eth., vn, nos. 4-5, 1909-1910; Peale in
Smithson. Rep. 1872, 1873; Rau in Smith-
son. Rep. 1864, 1865, and in Smithson.
Cont, xxv, 1884; Reynolds in Trans.
Anthr. Soc. Wash., 1880, and in Am.
Anthr., 11, no. 3, 1889; Schumacher in
Smithson. Rep. 1874, 1875; Smith in Mem.
Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., rv, Anthr. ser. III,
1903; Stelle in Smithson. Rep. 1870, 1871;
Thomas in 12th Rep. B. A. E., 1894;
Thruston, Antiq. Tenn., 1897; Vanuxem
in Proc. Am. Asso. Geol., 2d sess. 1841,
1843; Wyman (1) in Am. Nat., I1, nos. 8
and 9, 1868, (2) in Mem. Peabody Acad.
Sci., 1, no. 4, 1875; Yarrow in Surv. W.
100th Merid., vu, 1879. (\v. n. H.)
Bhemaukan (Shimtigiin, ‘lance,’
‘sword.’—Gerard). The largest of the
Cree bands in 1856, at which period they
occupied 350 tipis. They roamed and
hunted in the Cypress and Prickly-pear
mts., . w. Assiniboia, Canada, but occa-
sionally visited Missouri 1-. for trade.
Thev took their name from a chief, oth-
erwise known as The Lance.
She-msu-k£u.—Hayden. Ethnog. and Philol. Mo.
Val., 237, 1862 (misprint).
BULL. 30]
Shemps. A Squawmish village com-
munity on the left bank of Squawmishtr.,
Brit. Col.
:-Hulton in Rep. Brit. A. A. S., 474, 1900
Shenango. The name of several Indian
settlements, widely separated in situation.
One was on the N. bank of the Ohio r.,
a short distance below the site of the
present Economy, Beaver co., Pa., and at
one time was an important trading-post,
but after the capture of Ft Duquesne and
the erection of Ft. Pitt by the English in
1758, it gradually lost its importance, and
early in the Revolutionary war it was
wholly abandoned. It was at this place,
called by them Logs Town, that Weiser
and Croghan held in 1748 the first treaty
with the western Indians, which appar-
ently led to Céloron’s expedition to the
Ohio in the following year. This French
expedition awakened Virginia to the
great £ of retaining possession
of the Ohio country; her activity in this
direction in turn resulted in the French
and Indian war six years later. In 1749
Céloron, with his expedition to the Ohio,
found about 50 lodges there, while Bonne-
camps estimated 80, occupied by “Iro-
uois, Shawnee, and Loups; also Iroquois
rom the Sault St Louis and Lake of the
Two Mountains, with some Nippissin-
gues, Abenakis, and Ottawas.” Bonne-
camps says that “we called it Chiningué,
from its vicinity to a river of that name.”
At the time of this expedition it had been
established for only 5 or 6 years, and was
occupied almost wholly by Iroquois.
General Wayne with his “Legion of the
United States” encamped on its site from
Nov. 1792 to Apr. 20, 1793, from which
fact it became known as Legionville.
Probably following the Nurembe
map of 1756, Mitchell’s map of 1755, an
D'Anville's map of about 1775, the name
was applied to the site of Warren, Pa.,
a place on which Céloron found a village
called Kananouangon (Conewango) with
12 or 13 cabins (N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., x,
249, 1858). Parkman makes the state-
ment that at different times in the Ohio
valley there have been 3 distinct villages
called Shenango: one situated at the junc-
tion of the Conewango and the Allegheny
then the first one described above, an
the third, some distance up the Big Beaver,
near the Kuskuski of Hutchins' map of
1764, on which it is written Shaningo,
being about 60 m. from Ft. Pitt (Jes.
Rel., Thwaites ed., Lx Ix, note 40, 1900).
Shenango is also a form of Chenango
(q.v.), the name of a former Iroquois
town in Broome co., N.Y., situa On
Chenango r., 4 m. above its junction with
the Susquehanna, and which was evacu-
ated £ partly burned by the Indians in
the winter of 1778–79. It contained about
57009°–Bull. 30, pt 2–12–35
SHEMPS–SHESHEQUIN
545
20 cabins. Halsey (Old N. Y. Frontier,
276, map, 1901) locates two villages where
only one has hitherto been recognized as
Shenango, the one on the Chenangor.
about 4 m. above, and the other just be-
low its junction with the Susquehanna.
The one he writes Otseningo, and the other
Ochenang on the map and Chenang in
the text. See Logstown. (J. N. B. H.)
£y. Old New York Frontier, 276,
1901. enango.-Jes. Rel., Thwaites ed., index,
item Logstown, 1900. Cheningo.-McKendry in
Jour. Mil. Exped. Maj. Gen.Sullivan (1779), 202,
1887 (Chenango, N.Y., site). Cheningué.–Mitch-
ell, map (1755), cited in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist.,
x, 249, 1858 (Warren site). Chinango.—Beatty in
Jour. Mil. Exped. Maj. Gen. Sullivan (1779), 24,
1887 (Chenango, N.Y., site). Chingué.—Jes. Rel.,
Thwaites ed., index, item Logstown, 1900.
Kananouangon.-Bonnecamps (1749) in Jes. Rel.,
ibid., LXIx, 165, 1900 (Conewango=Warren site).
Legionville.—Ibid., index, item. Logstown. Oche-
nang.—Halsey, Old New York Frontier, map,
1901. Shaningo.—Bouquet, Exped. (1764), 149,
and map, 1868 (Beaver cr. site). Shenango.—Jes.
Rel., Thwaites ed., index, item Logstown. Ze-
ninge.—Loskiel, Hist. Miss. United Brethren, pt.
III, 8, 1794 (Chenengo, N. Y., site). For other
synonyms, see Chenango and Logstown.
Shennosquankin, One of the 3 bands
of Similkameen Okinagan in British Co-
lumbia, numbering in all 179 in 1909.
Shennoquankin.–Can. Ind. Aff., pt., II, 166, 1901.
Shennoskuankin.—Ibid., 419, 1898. Shen-nos-quan-
kin.—Ibid., 191, 1883.
Sheo. An unidentified division of the
Oglala Sioux, mentioned by Lewis and
Clark (Discov., 34, 1806).
Shequallisere. , See Saghwareesa.
Sheshalek ("white whale passage’). A
Kowagmiut Eskimo summer village on
the N. shore of Kotzebue sd., near the
mouth of Noatak r, where Kowagmiut,
Selawigmiut, Malemiut, and Nunatogmiut
meet Kaviagmiut, Kinugumiut, and
other traders from the coast and islands
to exchange furs for oil and walrus hides,
and for rifles, cartridges, drilling, alcohol,
and tobacco obtained from the Chukchi
of Siberia, who have traded ivory and
whalebone for them with whalemen.
Pop. 100 in 1880.
Sesüalik.—Beechey, Narr., chart, 1831. Sheshale-
ute.-Petroff in 10th Census, Alaska, 4, 1884.
heshoalik.–11th Census, Alaska, 137, 1893. She-
shore-lik.—Hooper, Cruise of Corwin, 44, 1881. •
Sheshebe (“duck”). A gens of the Chip-
Wa.
uk-ud-a-shib.—Warren (1852) in Minn. Hist. Soc.
Coll., v, 45, 1885 ('black '*'. She-shebe'.–Mor-
an, Anc. Soc., 166, 1877. eshebug.–Tanner,
arr., 315, 1830. Shiship.–Gatschet, Ojibwa MS.,
B. A. E., 1882
Sheshequin (Lenape Shāshākwan, cognate
with Nipissing and Montagnaisshishikwan,
Prairie Cree sisikwan, Chippewa jishig-
wan, Menominee sisikwan, Southern Re-
nape tshëtshinkwan, etc., a gourd rattle
used by Indians in their ceremonies.
With the locative suffix, Shāshākwanink,
“at the gourd rattle. The name prob-
ably had reference to some practices of
the pagan Indians who lived at the place
so named.–Gerard). A former Iroquois
546
[B. A. E.
SHETAK CAPTIVES–SHIELDS
town with a mixed population, dominantly
Seneca, but including also Delawares or
Munsee, situated in 1772 about 6 m. below
Tioga Point, Bradford co., Pa. It was
the home of the notorious Queen Esther,
the “fiend of Wyoming,” who about this
time removed northward 6 m., forming a
new settlement that later became known
as Queen Esther's Town, and which was
destroyed by Col. Hartley in 1778, where-
upon the Queen fled, probably to Che-
mung, Chemung co., N. Y. Sheshequin
was situated on the E. side of Susque-
hanna r., on the site of the present
Ulster, Bradford co., Pa., and was divided
into two parts by Cash cr., the northern
part being heathen, the southern Mora-
vian Christian Indians; it was the former
who removed 6 m. higher, while the lat-
ter went to Friedensstadt. See Queen
Esther's Town. (J. N. B. H.)
Old Sheshequin.–Craft in Proc. and Coll., Wyo.
Hist. and Geol. Soc., 1x, 200, 1906. Schechschiqua-
nuk.—Brinton, Lenape Leg., 79, 1885. Shesche-
quon.—Heckewelder in Trans. Am. Philos. Soc.,
n. s., IV, 386, 1834. Sheshecununk.–Craft in Proc.
and Coll. Wyo. Hist. and Geol. Soc., 1x, 202-4,
1906. Sheshequin.—Day, Penn.,139, 1843. Tschech-
schequannink-Loskiej. Hist. Miss Unit. Breth.,
pt. 3, 77, 1794. Tschechschequanting.—Roth (1772)
uoted by Brinton, Lenape Leg., 79, 1885. Tsche-
chsequannink.—Rupp, W. Penn., app., 359, 1846.
Shetak Captives. A party consisting of
two women, Mrs John Wright and Mrs
William J. Duly, with two children each,
two daughters of Thomas Ireland, and
Lillie Everett, captured by White Lodge
at Lake Shetak, Murray co., Minn., on
Aug. 20, 1862, and carried away to the
Missouri r., where, after great hardship,
they were rescued by the “Fool Soldier
Band,” consisting of 11 young Teton
Sioux, opposite the mouth of Grand r.,
in Walworth co., S. Dak., Nov. 20 of the
same year. (D. R.)
Shevenak. A Kuskwogmiut Eskimo
village on the left bank of Kuskokwim r.,
Alaska. Pop. 58 in 1880; 62 in 1890.
Shevenagamute.—Nelson quoted by Baker, Geog.
Dict. Alaska, 1901. Shovenagamute.-Petroff, Rep.
on Alaska, 53, 1884.
shgwaliksh (Cgwālike, Tlakluit name).
A former village of either the Tlakluit
or the Klikitat, about 3 m. below The
Dalles of Columbia r., Wash. (E. s.)
Shiankya. The Mountain Lion clan of
the former pueblo of Pecos, N. Mex.
Shi-an-hti.-Hewett in Am. Anthr., n.s., vi., 431,
1904. Shiañk'yá+,-Hodge, ibid., 1x, 351, 1896.
Shickalamy, Shick Calamy, Shickelimy,
See Shikellamy.
Shickshack. A Winnebago chief, prom-
inent in the history of the Sangamon
country in Illinois, whose name is said to
signify “rising sun. He is first heard
# in 1819, having come down from the
N. to the Sangamon country to avoid the
constant hostility between his people and
the Chippewa; here he made many
friends among the white settlers. In
1820 he was chief of a band of about
40 families with a village on the s. side
of Sangamon r., 25 m. above its mouth,
and about 12 m. w. of New Salem, Ill.
A high, dome-shaped hill near the Indian
village was called “Shickshack's Knob,”
and is still known by that name. In
1827, on hearing of the trouble between
the Indians and the whites, which culmi-
nated in the Black Hawk war, Shick-
shack and his people departed for the
northern part '''the state. He was seen
at Dixon’s Ferry in 1832, where he had
come, he explained, to meet some of his
old friends among the soldiers, and it is
said that he was among the friendl
Winnebago who captured Black Haw
and placed him in the custody of United
States troops. At the close of the war
the Winnebago concluded a treaty with
the United States and removed w. of the
Mississippi, finally settling in Kansas,
and it is supposed that Shickshack and
his immediate followers accompanied
them. In appearance Shickshack was
erect, muscular and active, of medium
height and weight; his expression, harsh
and unpleasant, did not accord with his
£ and sympathetic disposition. He
ad two wives, one a Winnebago and
one a Kickapoo, and four children. Mrs
Mary Catherwood has made him a prom-
inent character in her novel, “Spanish
Peggy,” in which she represents him as
the intimate friend of Abraham Lincoln.
See Snyder in Jour. Ill. State Hist. Soc.,
II, no. 3, 1909.
Shiegho. A Pomo tribe or village near
Hopland, Mendocino co., Cal.; associated
with the Shokhowa.
Seacos.—Bancroft, Nat. Races, 1,449, 1882. Shie-
ho.—A. L. Kroeber, inf’n, 1904. Sí-a-ko-Powers
n Cont. N. A. Ethnol., 111,172, 1877.
Shields. The shield was a regular part
of the defensive equipment of the Indian
warrior of the open country of the plains
and the arid S. W., as well as farther
s: in Mexico, but was found only occa-
sionally among the Eastern tribes, not
being # to use in a region of tim-
ber and thick undergrowth. Shields of
bark or netted willow or cane are men-
tioned among the Iroquois, the Virginia
tribes, and the Carolina tribes as far back
as De Soto's expedition, 1539. The cui-
rass and other forms of body armor took
the place of the shield among the eastern
and northern tribes generally on the
Arctic coast and in the Canadian N. W.,
and along the Pacific coast southward
into California, and were found also
among the Pueblos, and more anciently
among the Navaho. (See Armor.)
The shield of the equestrian warrior of
the plains was round, varying from 12
to 26 in. in diameter, and averaging about
BULL. 30]
17 in. The ordinary material was thick
buffalo hide, with one or two covers of
soft dressed buffalo, elk, or deer skin,
but a few instances are known of shields
of netted rods covered with soft dressed
skin, the supposed protecting power in
such cases being wholly due to the “medi-
cine.” The design upon the outside
cover was different from that upon the
inside cover, which last was exposed
only at the moment of going into the
fight, by loosening and throwing back
the outside cover. The protecting “med-
icine” and the head £ bridle pendant
were usually kept between the two covers.
The shield was carried upon the left arm
by means of a belt passing over the
shoulder, in such a way as to permit the
free use of the left hand to grasp the bow,
or could be slung around to the back in
a retreat. It was sufficient to stop an
arrow or turn the stroke of a lance, but
afforded but slight protection against a
bullet. The Pima, £ and Pueblo
shield, intended for use on foot rather
than on horse, was usu-
ally of large size, cut
from a single piece of
thick hide, with out
cover, and was some-
times fitted with a
wooden hand-grasp on
the inner side. In an-
cient times Pueblo
shields were made also
of basketry. The Pima
shield was frequently
painted with a design
resembling the swas-
tika cross, a favorite
symbol in the tribe.
The shields of the Zuñi
Priests of the Bow seem to have been
intended for ceremonial purposes rather
than for war.
The shield of the Plains warrior con-
stituted his most sacred possession from
the time when it was made for him, or
given to him soon after his first encoun-
ter with the enemy, until it was laid un-
der his head in the grave, unless before
that time bestowed on some worthy
younger warrior or left as a precious sac-
rifice at the grave of wife or child. Ever
shield originated from a dream, in whic
the dreamer was told by the spirit how
many shields he might make, how they
must be painted and decorated, how the
owner must paint and otherwise deco-
rate himself and his pony, and what
taboos and other sacred obligations
he must observe through life in order
to obtain the protection of the shield
spirit, which might be a bird, a quadru-
ped, a being of the tribal pantheon, or
one of the personified powers of nature.
The owner rarely made his own shield,
ARAPAHO 8,41eld of Raw-
*ide; Diam. 18 in.
SHIFUNIN–SHIKELLAMY
547
but received it from the dreamer, usually
an old warrior or recognized medicine-
man, who made it on request as he had
been instructed, for a definite compensa-
tion in horses, blankets, or other property.
The hide used for the purpose was taken
from the neck of the buffalo bull, and
was made exceptionally thick and tough
by shrinking it, while wet, over a fire
built in a hole in the ground. The cutting,
painting, and decorating with feathers
and other pendants were all matters of
much ceremony, in which the maker was
assisted by the candidate and by other
shield owners, usually those carrying
shields of the same pattern. During the
rogress of the work the young man w
instructed in all the obligations connec
with the shield, and at its completion
the shield was formally consecrated in a
sweat-house built for the purpose, and
the whole ceremony concluded with a
feast. The obligations included certain
taboos, prayers, songs, and war cries, with
a specific method of caring for the shield
when in camp and of uncovering it be-
fore going into the fight. When not in
use it was hung upon a tripod, usually
facing the sun, or tied upon ":"
le. J. M.
shifunin (“black-eye people,' probably
referring to corn with black grains). One
of the two divisions or fraternities of the
people of the pueblo of Isleta, N. Mex.
See Churán.
Shi-fu-nu'n.–Hodge, field notes, B. A. E., 1895.
shigom. A Pomo village just. N. of
what is known as Morrison's Landing, on
the E. shore of Clear lake, Lake co., Cal.
The present village stands about 3 m. N.
of the old village of the same name, to
which Gibbs attributed a population of
91 in 1851. It is now occupied by not
more than a dozen people. S.A.B.)
che-com.–McKee (1851) in Sen. Ex. Doc. 4, 32d
Cong., spec. sess, 136, 1853. Cigom;-Barrett
in Univ. Cal. Pub. in Am. Archaeol. and Ethnol.,
vi, no. 1, map, 1908 (c = sh), She-kom:Gibbs
1851) in 'schoolcraft, ind, Tribes, III, 109, 1853.
higom.—S. A. Barrett, inf’n, 1907.
Shikag. See Skunk.
Shikallamy. See Shikellamy. -
shike. The extinct Star clan of Sia
ueblo, N. Mex.
hi-ké, -Stevenson in 11th Rep. B. A. E., 19, 1894.
Shike-hano.—Hodge in Am. Anthr, ix, 352, 1896
(hóno = 'people'). - -
shikeldaptikh (Ciq!E.ldapti', “there is a
gap or gulch’). A former village of the
Tlakluit, 3 m. below The Dalles of Co-
lumbia r., Wash. . . (E. s.)
shikellamy (a highly Anglicized form
of the Delaware translation of the Oneida
chieftain title Oñgwateron‘hiat'he' (Ung-
quaterughiathe), signifying ‘It has caused
the sky to be light or bright for us.'
The cognate form of the Delaware term
is Kijikanamá went (n=Delaware l), mean-
ing ‘He causes it to be light or daylight

548
[B. A. E.
SHIKELLAMY
for him, or ‘He lights, enlightens him.”
The forms of the name ending in us (see
below) are due to a Latinism by the
Moravian writers rather than to the orig-
inal native form of the name. Those
ending in o, a, or y are forms employed
by English writers, and probably are ap-
proximately nearer the original native
term than those ending in us. Another
Iroquoian name applied to this chieftain
is Swataney, a highly Anglicized form of
£: tani', signifying ‘He causes
it to be light for us,’ and, figuratively,
“He enlightens it for us,” or as an appel-
lative, “Our Enlightener”). An Oneida
chieftain. According to Bartram he was
“an adopted Frenchman,” born in Mon-
treal, who had been captured and adopted
by the Oneida, although he claimed to
be a Cayuga. He was the exponent of
the colonial policy of the great federal
Iroquois council at Onondaga, and was
sent by it to the forks of the Susquehanna
in 1728 to conserve the interests of the
Six Nations in the valley of the Susque-
hanna and to keep watch over the tribu-
tary Shawnee and Delaware Indians. He
was a man of great dignity, sobriety, and
£ and at all times showed marked
indness to the whites, especially to the
missionaries. In the execution of his
trust Shikellamy conducted many im-
portant embassies between the govern-
ment of Pennsylvania and the Iroquois
council at Onondaga, and he also attended
many if not most of the councils held at
Philadelphia, Conestoga, and elsewhere
in the performance of his duties. The
importance of his office is evident from
the fact that the valley of the Susque-
hanna, after the Conestoga were subju-
gated in 1676 by the Iroquois, was as-
signed by the Five Nations of Iroquois as a
hunting ground to the Shawnee, Dela-
wares, Conoy, Nanticoke, Munsee, Tutelo,
Saponi, and Conestoga tribes. When
the Mohawk sold the Wyoming region in
Pennsylvania to the Susquehanna Land
Co., although this tribe had never aided
in the £ made in this valley, the
council at Onondaga began to realize that
this section, with its valuable lands and
many dependent tribes, was worthy of
careful attention; hence these tribes were
made to understand that in the future
they must transact all business with the
proprietary government solely through
their deputy. With his residence fixed
at Shamokin (now Sunbury), Pa., Shikel-
lamy was promoted in 1745 to the full
vicegerency over the tributary tribes in
the £ valley, and intricate and
important interests committed to him re-
ceived the care of an astute statesman and
diplomat. The effects of the liquor traffic
on the Indians led to prohibitory decrees
on the part of the government of Penn-
# and later, evidently through
the influence of traders, when these pro-
hibitory measures became lax, Shikella-
my in 1731 delivered an ultimatum to the
Pennsylvania government to the effect
that unless the liquor trade should be
better regulated with regard to its sale
among his people, friendly relations be-
tween the proprietary government and
the Six Nations would cease. As the
difficulties arising from the sale of liquor
had forced a large number of Shawnee
to migrate from the Susquehanna to the
Ohio r. in 1730, and as French emissaries
were taking advantage of this condition
to alienate the Shawnee from the English
interest, the Governor decided in 1731 to
send Shikellamy, “a trusty, good man,
and a great lover of the English,” to
Onondaga to invite the Six Nations to
Philadelphia, with a view of securing the
friendship and alliance of the Six Na-
tions in order to keep the Shawnee in the
English interest; but owing to the mis-
trust the Six Nations had of the motives
of the English, they did not send a dep-
utation until August, 1732, and even then
there were delegates from only three of
the tribes, who professed to speak for the
others, consequently the conference was
unsatisfactory. In 1736 Shikellamy’s in-
fluence was enlisted to bring about a con-
ference in which would be represented
the entire confederation of the Six Na-
tions, and in less than two months' time
Conrad Weiser was enabled to inform the
Governor of Pennsylvania that more than
a hundred chiefs of the Iroquois with
their retinues were on their way to Phila-
delphia. By this treaty of 1736 the Six
Nations, in consideration of a large con-
signment of merchandise, deeded all their
Susquehanna lands s. and E. of the Blue
mtns. Some weeks later, when nearly all
the leading Indians had departed, an-
other deed was prepared and signed by
the remaining Indians, which purported
to include the lands ostensibly claimed
by the Six Nations within the drainage
# Delaware r. s. of the Blue mtns.—a
treaty that, says Walton, “established a
precedent for an Iroquois claim to lands
owned by the Delaware Indians,” a claim
that had never hitherto been advanced.
“No doubt,” says Walton, “Shikelimy
was the Indian agent who accomplished
this, and that he used Conrad Weiser to
bring it to pass. Weiser helped Shikel-
imy sow the seed which drenched Penn-
sylvania in blood from 1755 to 1764. In
permitting this second deed Pennsylva-
nia started that series of events with the
Delawares which cost her one of the most
remarkable Indian invasions in colonial
history. And at the same time by secur-
ing this and thus £ the Iro-
quois, and holding the key to their future
BULL. 30]
attitude, Weiser and the proprietary gov-
ernment made a future nation possible.
Pennsylvania suffered that a nation might
live. She brought upon herself after
Imany years a Delaware war, but escaped
a Six-Nation war, a French alliance with
the Iroquois, and the threatening possi-
bility of the destruction of all the English
colonies on the coast.” Shikellamy did
not sign the treaty of 1744, because, it
appears, he was determined not to recog-
nize the claims of Maryland to lands N.
of the disputed boundary.
Weiser had many good reasons for re-
garding Shikellamy as the key to the se-
cret policies of the council of the Iroquois
at Onondaga, hence in 1745, when Shi-
kellamy was requested by Governor
Thomas to visit £a for the pur-
pose of inducing the Six Nations to agree
to a peace with the Catawba, Weiser took
an offering with which to “wipe away”
the faithful old chieftain’s tears for the
death of his son, “Unhappy Jake,”
among the Catawba; for until this was
done the chieftain could not devote at-
tention to public affairs. Having thus
comforted £ aged chieftain, he set out
in company with Andrew Montour, Shi-
kellamy and son, in May, 1745, for Önon-
daga, where he was kindly received, but
was able to learn only that the Six Na-
tions favored peace with the Catawba.
On the acquisition of firearms by the
Indians, the smiths of the white ple
became a necessity to the Indian hunter
and warrior. On account of the remote-
ness of these conveniences from the In-
dian country, Shikellamy persuaded the
colonial government to establish a forge
at Shamokin. This was granted on con-
dition that the Indians would permit the
Moravians to begin a mission at that
place, which the missionaries regarded as
the greatest stronghold of paganism. To
this proposal Shikellamy readily con-
sented, and in April, 1747, a £y and
a mission house were erected there. A
year later, Zeisberger, who had become
proficient in the Mohawk tongue, became
an assistant missionary at Shamokin, and
while there began the preparation of an
Onondaga dictionary under the interested
instruction of Shikellamy. During this
year (1748) Shikellamy received from
Count Zinzendorf a silver knife, fork, and
spoon, and an ivory drinking cup richly
mounted in silver, accompanied with a
message entreating him to hold fast to
the gospel which he had heard from the
count’s own lips. This resulted in the
conversion of Shikellamy at Bethlehem
shortly afterward; he was not baptized
by the Moravians, however, because he
had been baptized many years before by
a Jesuit priest in Canada. On his way
to Shamokin he fell ill of fever and ague
SHIKSHICHELA-SHINAGRUA
549
at Tulpehocking and had barely strength
to reach his home. Zeisberger, who had
returned to his post, ministered to the
stricken chieftain until his death, Dec. 6,
1748. The colonial government sent a
message of condolence, with the usual
presents to the family, and requested the
eldest son of Shikellamy, John or Thach-
nechtoris (Taghneghdoarus) to serve as
the Iroquois deputy governor until the
council at Onondaga could make a per-
manent appointment. Another son of
s' James Logan (q. #
Consult De Schweinitz, Life and Times
of David Zeisberger, 1870; Walton, Con-
rad Weiser and the Indian Policy of Co-
lonial Pennsylvania, 1900; Bartram, Ob-
servations, 1751; Pennsylvania Archives,
I–IV, 1852–56; Minutes of the Provincial
Council of Pennsylvania, 1–v, 1852–56;
Crantz, History of the United Brethren,
1780; Jefferson, Notes on Virginia, 1802;
Mayer, Tah-gah-jute or Logan and Cre-
sap, 1867. (J. N. B. H.)
Shakallamy,–Pa. Arch, 1, 228, 1852–56. Shecala-
my.-Ibid., 494. Shekallamy.–Min. Prov. Coun.
Pa., III, 409, 1852–56. Shekellamy.–Ibid., 506.
Shickalamy.-Ibid., V, 80. Shick Calamy.-Pa.
Arch., I, 650, 1852–56. Shickelimy.—Ibid., 673.
Shikallamy.–Min. Prov. Coun. Pa., III, 404, 1852–56.
Shikelimo.—Ibid., IV, 584. Shikellemus.–Crantz,
Hist. United Brethren,269,1780. Shikellima.–Min.
Prov. Coun. Pa., III, 334, 1852–56. Shikellimus.-
Jefferson, Notes, 356, 1802. Shikellimy,–Min.
Prov. Coun. Pa., IV, 641, 1852–56. Shykelimy.—
Pa. Arch., 1,499, 1852–56. Sicalamous. -Ibid., 648.
Swatana.–De Schweinitz, Life of Zeisberger, 109,
1870. Swataney.–Min. Prov. Coun. Pa., III, 435,
1852–56. Takashwangaroras.–Ibid., IV, 80 (= the
saw-mill'). Ungquaterughiathe.—Ibid., 584.
Shikshichela (‘bad ones of different
kinds’). A band common to the Sans
Arcs, Miniconjou, and £ Sioux.
Cikcitcela.–Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 219, 220,
221, 1897. Sikkićela.-Ibid. -
Shikshichena (‘bad ones of different
kinds’). A band of the Upper Yanktonai
Sioux.
Cikcitcena.–Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 218, 1897.
Siksićena.—Ibid. -
Shilekuatl (Cilek’uā’tl). A Cowichan
town at Yale, Brit. Col., belonging to the
Tsakuam tribe (q.v.). Probably the In-
dian name for Yale. Pop. 77 in 1909.
Cilek'uä'tl.-Boas in #. Brit. A. A. S., 454, 1894.
Lichaltchingko.—Brit. Col. Map, Ind. Aff., Victoria,
1872. Yale.—Can. Ind. Aff., 74, 1878.
Shilkhotshi. A former Yaquina village
on the s. side of 'a r., Oreg.
Cil-qo'-3oi...—Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, III,
229, 1890.
Shimmoah (‘a spring’). A former vil-
lage on Nantucket id., off the s. coast of
Massachusetts.
Shimmoah.—Writer of 1807 in Mass. Hist. Soc.
Coll., 2d s., III, 25, 1815. Shimmuo.-S. D., ibid.,
x, 174, 1823.
Shimpshon. A body of Salish of Kam-
loops agency, Brit. Col.; pop. 186 in 1884,
the last time the name appears.
Shimps-hon.–Can. Ind. Aff. 1884, 188, 1885.
Shinagrua. A Nunatogmiut Eskimo
village on the Arctic coast, close to Anxi-
ety pt., Alaska.
550 SHINALUTAOIN–SHINNECOCK [B. A. E.
Shinagrua.-Coast Surv. map 20, 1869. Shinin-
grua.-Dall in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., I, map, 1877.
Shinalutaoin (“scarlet cloth earrings’).
A band of the Sans Arcs Sioux.
Cina-luta-oi".—Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 219,
1897. Sina-luta-oil).—Ibid.
Shinana. A ruined pueblo, probably of
the Tigua, on the Rio Grande, in the
vicinity of Albuquerque, N. Mex.—Loew
(1875) in Wheeler Surv. Rep., v.11, 338,
1879.
Shinats. A former summer village of
the Laguna tribe, situated 33 m. s. of the
present Laguna pueblo, N. Mex. It is said
to have been abandoned on account of
Apache depredations. (F. w. H.)
Shingabawassin (Shing(ibewasin, ‘re-
clining human figure of stone.”—W. J.).
A Chippewa # of the Crane gens, born
about 1763, and prominent during the
first quarter of the 19th century. He was
the eldest son of Maidosagee, the son of
Gitcheojeedebun. His residence, during
most of his years at least, was on the
banks of St ary's r., Mich., at the out-
let of L. Superior. His life, so far as
known, was characterized by but few
marked incidents, though largely spent
in behalf of the welfare of his people.
During his younger days he took an ac-
tive part in the war expeditions of his
band, especially those against the Sioux,
but after assuming the responsibilities of
his official life he became a strong advo-
cate of peace. At the councils convened
for the purpose of entering into treaties,
especially those at Prairie du Chien in
1825, Fond du Lac in 1826, and Butte des
Mortes in 1827, he was the leading speaker
and usually the most important person
among the Indian delegates. He seems
to have risen, to a large extent, above the
primitive beliefs of his people, and even
went so far in one of the councils as to
advise making known to the whites the
situation of the great copper deposits, al-
though these were regarded by the In-
dians as sacred. A favorite scheme which
he advanced and vigorously advocated,
but without effect, was to have the United
States set apart a special reservation for
the half-breeds. In addition to the trea-
ties mentioned Shingabawassin signed
the treaty of Sault Ste Marie, June 11,
1820. He died between 1828 and 1837,
and was succeeded as chief of the Crane
gens by his son Kabay Noden. Consult
Schoolcraft, Pers. Mem., 1851; McKen-
ney and Hall, Ind. Tribes, 1, 1854; War-
ren, Hist. Ojebways, 1885. (C. T.)
Shiniak. A Kuskwogmiut Eskimo vil-
lage on the E. shore at the head of deep-
water navigation in Kuskokwim bay,
Alaska, where the Moravian missionaries
have a warehouse. Pop. 40 in 1880; 7 in
1890.
Shineyagamute.—Petroff in 10th Census, Alaska, 17,
1884. Shiniagmiut.—Sarichef's atlas (1826) quoted
by Baker, Geog. Dict, Alaska, 1901. Shinyaga-
miut.-11th Census, Alaska, 101, 1893,
Shinnapago. A Kaviagmiut Eskimo
village at Port Clarence, Alaska.—11th
Census, Alaska, 162, 1893.
Shinnecock. An Algonquian tribe or
band on Long id., N. Y., formerly occu-
' the s. coast from Shinnecock bay to
ontauk pt. Many of them joined the
Brotherton Indians in New York. About
150 still remain on a reservation of 750
acres, 3 m. w. of Southampton, having in-
termarried with negroes until their abo-
riginal character is almost obliterated.
Nowedonah, brother of the noted Wyan-
danch, was once their chief, and on his
death his sister, wife of Cockenoe, became
his successor. In Dec. 1876, 28 Shin-
s"ecoc" Man (Hannington, Psoro. counresy of “sources."
workMan")
necock men lost their lives in an attempt
to save a ship stranded off Easthampton,
since which time a number, especially
the younger people, have left the reser-
vation and become scattered. They have
a Presbyterian and an Adventist church;
the men gain a livelihood by employment
as farm-hands, baymen, berrypickers,
etc., and the women as laundresses. A
few families make and sell baskets and a
sort of brush made of oak splints; there
is almost no agriculture. They have lost
all their old customs, and but few words
of their native language survive even in
the memory of the oldest people, although
it was in more or less general use 60 #
years ago. Consult Harrington in Jour.


BULL. 301
Am. Folk-lore, xv.1, 37–39, 1903, and in
So. Workman, xxx11, no. 6, 1903.
S*INNEcock woman (HARRINoton, Photo countesy of “sout"ERN
workMan”)
Mochgonnekouck.-W. W.
Tooker, inf’n, 1907
Dutch name). Shinacock.—Gardener (1660) in
ass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 3d s., iii, 156, 1833. Shine-
cock. —Deed of 1648 quoted by Thompson, Long
Id., 181, 1839. Shinicoks.–Clark, Onondaga, 1, 18,
1849. Shinicooks.-Keane in Stanford, Compend.,
535, 1878. Shinikooks.-Drake, Bk. Inds., xi, 1848.
Shinnacock. —Doc. of 1667 in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist.,
xIV, 601, 1883. Shinnecock.—Deed of about 1640
quoted by Thompson, Long Id., 207, 1839. Sinna-
cock. —Doc. of 1667 in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., xiv,
602, 1883. Skinnacock. —Doc. of 1667, ibid., 600.
Southampton Indians.—Gardiner (1660) in Mass.
Hist. Soc. Coll., 3ds., 111, 154, 1833. Southton.—
Doc. of 1676 in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist, xiv. 711, 1883.
Shipapulima (Zuñi: ‘mist - enveloped
town,” from shipia “mist’, alin “surround-
ing', imona 'sitting place of '-Cushing).
The Zuñi name of the traditional place
of origin as well as the final resting place
of the Zuñi, Keresan, and other Pueblo
tribes, whence came the gods who taught
them their arts, agriculture, and cere-
monies. By the Zuñi it is said to be a
group of pueblo ruins on the Rio Mancos,
a tributary of the San Juan, in S. w. Colo.;
to the Rio Grande pueblos (called by
them Cibobe) and the Jemez (to whom
it is known as Uabunatota) it is a lagoon
in the same locality. See Bandelier, cited
below; Cushing in 13th Rep. B. A. E.,
1896; Cushing, Zuñi Folk Tales, 1900.
Black Lake of Tears.–Lummis, Land of Poco
Tiempo, 136, 1893 Cibobe.—Bandelier in Arch.
Inst. Papers, III, 66, 303, 1890 (Shi-Pap-u, or).
Colela.-MS. of 18th century quoted by Bandelier,
ibid., IV, 30, 1892. Copiala.-Ibid. 0-jang-ge P'ho-
£, (name given by Tewa of San
uan). Shee-p'ah-póon.–Lummis, Man Who Mar-
ried the Moon, 233, 1894 (Tigua name). Shi'-pâp.–
£ Pac. R. R. Rep., III, pt. 3, map, 10, 1856.
Shi-Pap-u.—Bandelier, op. cit., III, 66, 1890 (or
Cibobe). Shi-p'a-pú.–Lummis, Land of Poco
Tiempo, 75, 1893. Shí-pa-pu-li-ma.–Cushing in
2d Rep. B. A. E., 16, 1883. i-pap-ulima.—Bande-
lier quoted in Arch. Inst. Rep., v, 40, 1884. Shi-
pa-puyna-Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers, IV,
SHIPAPULIMA—SHIPAULOVI
551
30, 1892 (Santa Clara Tewa name). Shipop.–
Meline, Two Thousand Miles, 202, 1867. Ua-buna-
tota.—Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers, IV, 207,
1892 (Jemez name).
Shipaulovi (from shipaulavitu, ‘mos-
quitoes,’ because its largest clan consists
of £ of the people who formerly lived
at Homolobi, which was abandoned on
account of the mosquitoes (Woth, Trad.
Hopi, 61, 1905). One of the 6 pueblos of
the Hopi (q.v.), situated on the Middle
mesa of Tusayan, N. E. Arizona. Accord-
ing to Stephen it was built by Walpi
people who had intermarried with those of
Mishongnovi, and according to Voth the
£ was considerably augmented
y the Forehead clan of Homolobi after
the refusal of the inhabitants of Shongop-
ovi to receive them, and to have been
further increased within historic times
by the removal of people from Shongop-
ovi on account of their fear of the Span-
iards after killing the missionaries and
destroying their mission in 1680. In 1782
Morfi (see Fewkes in 17th Rep. B. A. E.,
579, 1898) reported Shipaulovi to contain
only 14 families, a reduction apparently
due to a story circulated by a Shongop-
ovi chief that the Spaniards would again
make their appearance, causing many
of the Shipaulovi people to move to
Shongopovi. The present population is
about 125. (F. W. H.)
Ah-lé-la.—Whipple in Pac. R. R. #. III, pt. 3,
13, 1856 (Zuñi name). Ahlelq,—Whipple, mis-
quoted by Donaldson, Moqui Pueblo nds. 3.
1893. Cé-pa'-le-ve'.—ten Kate, Synonymie, 6,
1884 (native hame; mistranslated 'house of
aches'). Cipaulire.—Moffet in Overland Mo.,
# s., 243, Sept. 1889. Ci-pau'-lo-vi.—Fewkes in
Am. Anthr., V, 105, 1892. *#p' in
Ind. Aff. Rep., 310, 1891. i-pow-lovi.-Ibid.,
lxxx, 1886. ipalines.—Corbin (1891) in Donald-
son, Moqui Pueblo Inds., 37, 1893 (misprint).
Guipaolave.—Escudero, Not... de Chihuahua, 231,
1834. Guipaulavi.–Cortez (1799) in Pac. R. R.
Rep., III, pt. 3, , 121, 1856. Inparavi.-Calhoun
quoted by Donaldson, op. cit., 14. Juparivi.-
Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, i, 519, 1853 Qset-so-kit-
pee-tsée-lee.—Eaton, ibid., IV, 220, 1854 (Navaho
name; cf. Tse-itso-kit'-bit-si-li, below). Sesepau-
laba.–Garcés (1776), Diary, 394, 1900 (Yavapai
form). Sesepaulabe.—Garcés quoted by Bande-
lier in Arch. Inst. Papers, III, 135, 1890. Shapala-
wee.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Apr. 10, 1863. Sha-
pan-la-vi.-Ward (1861) quoted by Donaldson, op.
cit., 14. Shapanlobi.—Taylor, op. cit., June 19,
1863. Sha-pau-lah-wee.—Ives, Col. Riv., map, 1861.
She-banlavi.–Loew in Rep. Geog. Surv. W. 100th
Merid., 178, 1875. Shebaula-vi.-Loew in Pop.Sci.
Mo., v, 352, July 1874. Shebaúlavi.–Gatschet in
Mag. Am. Hist., 260, Apr. 1882. She-bo-pav-wee.—
French, Hist. Coll. La., 11, 175, 1875. Sheepon-
arleeve.—Eastman (1853) misquoted by Donald-
son, op. cit., 14. Sheepowarleeve.–Eastman, map
in Schoolcraft, Ind.Tribes, Iv.24,1854. Shepálavé.-
ten Kate, Reizen, 454, 1885 (mistransl. perziken-
huis, ‘peach '' Shepalawa,—Beadle, Un-
developed West, 576, 1873. She-pa-la-wee.—
French, Hist. Coll. La., 11, 175, 1875. £
ve.—Barber in Am. Nat., 730, Dec. 1877. Shepau-
liva.–Clark and Zuck in Donaldson, op. cit., 14.
Shepolavi.–Mason, ibid. £k
mer in Ind. Aff Rep., 133, 1870. Shi-pau-a-luv-i:-
Powell in Scribner's Mag., 203, Dec. 1875. Shi-
au-i-luv-i.—Ibid., 202. Shi-pau'-la-vi.—Barber
n Am. Nat., 730, Dec. 1877. Shi-pav-i-luv-i.–
Powell in Scribner's Mag., 196, map, Dec. 1875.
Shi-powl-ovi.—Stephen quoted by Donaldson, op.


552
SHIPOLOLONKAIA-SHLALKI [B. A. E.
cit., 14. Shu-par-la-vay,-Irvine in Ind. Aff. Rep.,
160, 1877. Shupaalavi.—Woth, Traditions of the
Hopi, 61, 1905. Shupowla.—Bourke misquoted by
Donaldson, op. cit., 14. Shupowlewy.-Bourke,
Moquis of Ariz. 226, 1884. Suponolevy.—Bourke
in . Am. Antiq. Soc., n. s., 1, 244, 1882.
Supowolewy.—Bourke, Moquis of Ariz., 136, 1884.
Tse-itso-kit'-bit-si'-li.—Stephen, MS., B. A. E.,
1879 (‘miserable dwellings at': Navaho name):
Wäki.—Voth, Traditions of the Hopi, 61, 1905
former name; sig. ‘refuge house'). £
ominguez and Escalante (1776) in Doc. Hist.
Mex., 2d S., I, 548, 1854.
Shipololonkaia (Shi-po-lo -lon K’ai-a,
‘place of misty waters'). The traditional
fourth resting place of the Zuñi on their
eastward migration.—Cushing in Mill-
stone, Ix, 2, Jan. 1884.
Shiptetza (correctly Shiptatsé, referring
to the glancing of an arrow when it strikes
a buffalo's ribs.–Curtis). A band of the
Crow tribe.
Bear's Paw Mountain.–Morgan, Anc. Soc., 159,
1877. Shiptatsé.—Curtis, N. Am. Ind., Iv, 38, 45,
1909 ship-tet-sa.-Culbertson in Smithson. Rep.
1850, 144, 1851. Ship-tet'-za.-Morgan, op.cit.
Shishaiokoi (Cicai’öQoi). A Squaw-
mish village community on the E. coast
of Howe sd., Brit. Col.—Hill-Tout in
Rep. Brit. A. A. S., 474, 1900.
Shishalap (Shi-shd’-láp). Two Chuma-
shan villages: one formerly between Pt
Conception and Santa Barbara, Cal., in
the locality now called El Cajo Viejo; the
other near San Buenaventura, Ventura
co., at a place later called Frente de la
Calle de Fezueroa.
Chichilop.–Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Jul
Ci-cá'-láp.—Henshaw, Buenaventura
B. A. E., 1884 (c=sh).
Shishlamau (Cic-la-ma’-u, pron. Shish-la-
mó’-u). A Chumashan village formerly ex-
isting near Hueneme, Ventura co., Cal.—
Henshaw, Buenaventura MS. vocab., B.
A. E., 1884.
Shishmaref (after Lieut. Shishmaref,
who accompanied Kotzebue in 1816). A
Kinugumiut Eskimo village at Shishmaref
cape, Alaska.—Post-route map, 1903.
Shitaimu. A former pueblo of the
Eagle clan of the Hopi, situated on the
summit of a large mound E. of Mishong-
novi, Arizona, where traces of numerous
small-roomed houses are found. The
uneven summit of the mound is about
300 '' ft, and the village seems to
have been built in the form of an irregu-
lar ellipse, but the ground-plan is very
obscure.
Shi-tái-mu.—Stephen and Mindeleff in 8th #.
B. A. E., 28, 1891. Shitaimuvi.–Mindeleff, ibid.,
24, 1863.
S. vocab.,
48. 8 shitauma. Fewkes in 17th Rep. B. A. E., 58i.
1898.
Shiu. The Eagle clan of Isleta pueblo,
N. Mex
Shiu-t'ainin.–Lummis quoted by Hodge in Am.
Anthr., Ix, 350, 1896 (tainin="people').
Shiuguermi. A Costanoan village
situated in 1819 within 10 m. of Santa
Cruz mission, Cal.—Taylor in Cal. Far-
mer, Apr. 5, 1860.
Shiuwauk (Ci/-u-wa-iik). An Alsea vil-
lage on the N. side of Alsea r., Oreg.—
Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, III, 230,
1890.
Shivwits; A Paiute tribe formerly in-
habiting the plateau bearing their name
in N. w. Arizona, and numbering 182 in
1873. There are now (1909) 118 Shiv-
wits in the S. w. corner of Utah, near St
George, where they have about 70 acres
of tillable land, with adjacent land suit-
able for pasturage, while others are said
to be on the Moapa res. in Nevada.
Cehmegue-sabinta. rtez (1799) in Pac. R. R.
Rep., III, pt. 3, 126, 1856. Chemeguabas Sevintas.-
Garcés (1776), Diary,472, 1900. Chemegue-sevicta -
Orozco y Berra, Geog., 59, 1864. emegué Se-
vinta.–Garcés, op. cit., 444. Chevet.—Arricivit
uoted by Bancroft, Nat. Races, III, 686, 1882.
ohoaldje –Kroeber" in Univ. Cal. Pub. Am.
Archaeol. and Ethnol., VI, 107, 1907 (Mohave
name). Lee-Biches.—Beadle, Undeveloped West,
658, 1873. Paranukh.–Kroeber, op. cit. (Cheme-
huevi name). Savints.—Hinton, Handbook to
Arizona, 353, 1878. Seviches.—Hoffman in 10th
Rep. Hayden Surv.,461, 1878. Sevinta.–Escudero,
Not. - Estad. de Chihuahua, 228, 1834. Sheav-
wits.-Powell and Ingalls in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1873,
42, 50, 1874. Sherwits.-Ingalls in H. R. Ex. loc.
66, 42d Cong.,3d sess., 2, 1873. Shi'-vwits.–Powell
and Ingalls, op. cit., 50. Sivinte.–Kroeber, op.
cit. (another Mohave name). Sivits.—Ibid.
(another £hemehuevi name). Virgin River Pai-
utes.—Ibi
Shiwanu. The Ant clan of the Ala
(Horn) phratry of the Hopi.
Ci’-wa-nu wuñ-wü.—Fewkes in Am. Anthr., VII,
401, 1894 (wiiii-wil=clan).
Shiyosubula (‘sharp-tailed grouse”).
A band of the Brulé Teton Sioux.
Ciyo-subula.—Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 218,
# Siyo-subula.—Ibid.
Shiyotanka (“prairie chicken'). A
band of the Brulé Teton Sioux.
Ciyo-tanka.—Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 218,
1897. Pheasants, –Culbertson in Smithson. Rep.
1850, 141, 1851. Si o-tanka.—Dorsey, op.cit.
Shkagech : “her nose'). A
former village of the Tlakluit on Colum-
bia r., Wash. (E. s.
Shkanatulu. The extinct Lizard clan of
the pueblo of Sia, N. Mex.
Shkanātulu-háno.—Hodge in Am. Anthr., Ix, 351,
1896 (hano="people').
Shkashtun (Ckac'-tūn). A Takelma
band or village on the s. side of Rogue r.,
Oreg., between Hashkushtun and Leaf
cr.—Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, III,
235, 1890.
Shkonana (CQ'6'nana). A former vil-
lage of the Tlakluit 'posite Crates Point
on Columbia r., Wash. (E. s.)
Shkuet (C'kitét). A village of the
Ntlakyapamuk on Fraser r, near Spuz-
zum, Brit.Col.—Hill-Toutin Rep. Ethnol.
Surv. Can., 5, 1899.
Shkuokem (Ckiö’kem, ‘little hills’). A
village of the Ntlakyapamuk on Fraser
r., above Spuzzum, Brit. Col.—Hill-Tout
in Rep. Ethnol. Surv. Can., 5, 1899.
Shkutch (Ckitc). A former Siuslaw vil-
lage on Siuslaw r., Oreg.—Dorsey in Jour.
Am. Folk-lore, III, 230, 1890.
Shlalki (C’lā’lki). An insignificant
Chilliwack village in S. British Colum-
bia—Hill-Tout in Rep. Ethnol. Surv.
Can., 4, 1902.
BULL. 30]
Shmoqula. See Smohalla.
Shmalkeya (shnal, ‘head of the lake’;
keya refers to the head-crest of the quail).
A small Kulanapan tribe living near the
town of Upper Lake, at the head of Clear
lake, £P' W. Hudson, inf’n, 1906.
Cha-net-kai.–McKee (1851) in Sen. Ex. Doc. 4, 32d
Cong., spec. sess., 136, 1853. Shanel-kaya.–Gibbs
(1851) in Schoolcraft, Ind. tribes, III, 109–110, 1853.
Shobarboobeer. Given by Lewis and
Clark as a Shoshoni band, numbering
1,600, living high up on the N. w. side of
Multnomah (Willamette) r., Oreg. The
name is not identifiable, but it is in terri-
tory of the Mono-Paviotso dialectic divi-
sion of the stock, as the authors supposed
the Willamette to rise in the interior, far
to the E. of the Sierras.
Sho-bar-boo-be-er.—Orig. Jour. Lewis and Clark,
VI, 119, 1905. So-so-bä.—Lewis and Clark, Discov.,
60, 1806. So-so'-bubar—Ibid., 63... .
Shobonier. A Potawatomi village near
the present Shabbona, De Kalb co., N. E.
Illinois, about 1830; named from the
chief. See Shabonee.
Shab-eh-nay.—Prairie du Chien treaty (1829), in
U. S. Ind. Treat., 162, 1873. Shab-eh-nay's Vill,—
Royce in 18th Rep. B. A. E., Ill. map, 1899. Sho-
bon-ier.—Tippecanoe treaty (1832) in U. S. Ind.
Treat., 698, 1873.
Shobotarcham. A Maricopa rancheria
on the Rio Gila, Ariz., in 1744.—Sedel-
mair (1744) cited by Bancroft, Ariz. and
N. Mex., 366, 1889.
Shodakhai Pomo (“east valley people’).
A name applied to the Pomo # *in
what is known as Coyote valley, along
the lower course of the E. fork of Russian
r., about 4 m. N. E. of Ukiah, Mendocino
co., Cal. Shodakhai was the name of a
temporary modern village near the center
of this valley. (s. A. B.)
Códakai.—Barrett in Univ. Cal. Pub., Am.
Archaeol. and Ethnol., VI, no. 1, map, 1908. Sho-
dakhai pomo.—S. A. Barrett, inf’n, 1907. Sho-do
# £-Power in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., III,
155, 1877.
Shoe-pack. “A moccasin having a sole
turned up and sewed to the upper.
Though now made of leather, the pac as
used by the Indians . . . was made of
hide boiled in tallow and wax, or of
tawed hide subsequently stuffed with tal-
low and wax” (E. H. Knight, s. v. Pac,
Pack, with a cross-reference to Shoe-pack,
in Amer. Mechan. Dict., 1876). The
Century Dictionary defines shoepack as a
shoe made of leather without a separate
sole, or in the manner of a moccasin, but
of tanned leather. The word is of Len-
ape (Delaware) origin. In an old vo-
cabulary of Lenape words used by the
Indians of New Jersey, the word seppock
is defined as ‘shoes’. In the Lenape-
English dictionary the name for ‘shoe’
is given as machtschipak (German orthog-
raphy), which really means ‘bad [mach-
tschi] shoe”, and the name for ‘bad
shoes” as machtalipaqual, lit. ‘bad-hole-
shoes” (i.e. shoes bad because of holes).
From this plural it appears that the
Lenape name of a kind of shoe differing
SHMOQULA—SHONGOPOVI
553
from the ordinary moccasin was paku,
or in the Unami dialect, pathko. Shoe-
pack, then, is an accommodated spelling
of the abbreviation shipak designed to
ive the word a semblance of meaning in
nglish. (w. R. G.)
Shohoaigadika (Shôhoaigadika). One of
the Shoshoni divisions said to live near
Salmon r., a branch of Snake r. in w.
Idaho.
Cottonwood-Salmon-Eaters.—Hoffman in Proc. Am.
#". Soc., xxIII, 298, 1886. Shôhoaigadika.—
shohoita. The Deer clan of the Zuñi
of New Mexico.
Shôhoita-kwe.—Cushing in 13th Rep. B. A. E., 368,
1896 (kwe=' people'). -
Shohopanaiti (Shôhopanaiti, “Cotton-
wood Bannock”). A band of the Ban-
nock.
Cottonwood Bamaks.—Hoffman in Proc. Am. Philos.
Soc., xxiII, 299, 1886.—Shôhopanaiti.—Ibid.
Shohu. One of the clans of the Pakab
Reed) phratry of the Hopi.
ohu wińwü.—Fewkes in 19th Rep. B. A. E., 584,
1900. Co-hu wuñ-wd.—Fewkes in Am. Anthr., vii,
403, 1894. - - •
Shokfak, A Kuskwogmirt Eskimo vil-
lage on a lake in the tundra N. of Kus-
kokwim bay, Alaska.
Chokfaktoligamute.—Spurr (1898), quoted by
Baker, Geog. Dict. Alaska, 1902. Chokfoktolegha-
gamiut.-11th Census, Alaska, 164, 1893. Tshok-
#talisamut-post (1898) quoted by Baker, op.
Clt.
Shokhowa. A division or village of the
Pomo, near Hopland, Mendocino co., Cal.,
associated with the Shiegho.
Socoas-Powers quoted by Bancroft, Nat. Races, I,
449, 1874. So-kó-a-Powers in Cont. N. A. Eth-
nol., iii, 172, 1877. -
Shoktangihanehetchinsh. A former Chi-
timacha village on an inlet of Grand lake,
about 3 m. N. of Charenton, La. Their
central house for religious dances, or at
least one such house, and the burial
round of their chiefs were in this locality.
h6 i hâne hetchi'nsh.—Gatschet in Trans.
Anthr. Soc. Wash., 11. 151, 1883.
Shokumimlepi (‘wild-potato place”).
A former Nishinam village in the valley
of Bear r., which is the next stream N. of
Sacramento, Cal.
Shokumi'mleppe.–Powers in Overland Mo., xII,
22, 1874. * -
Shomakoosa. The Prairie Wolf gens of
the Kansa, £ to Morgan, but not
given by Dorsey in his latest list of the
Kansa gentes.
Cü"mikase.–Dorsey, Kansa MS. vocab., B. A. E.,
1882. Prairie Wolf.–Morgan, Anc. Soc., 156, 1878.
Sho'-ma-koo-sa.-Ibid. - - - -
Shomamish. A division of Salish occu-
# Vashon id., Puget sq., Wash.
omamish.-Lane in Sen. Ex. Doc. 52, 31st Cong.,
1st sess., 173, 1850. S'Homahmish.–Stevens in H. R.
Ex. Doc. 37, 34th Cong., 3d sess., 45, 1857. S'Ho-
mamish.—Treaty of 1854 in U. S. Ind. Treaties, 561,
1873. Sho-mam-ish.-Starling in Ind. Aff. Rep.,
170, 1852. S'slo-ma-mish.–Gibbs in Pac. R. #.
Rep., 1,435, 1855. -
Shonchin. See Schonchin.
Shongopovi (‘place of chumoa, a variety
of grass). A Hopi pueblo of the Middle
mesa of Tusayan, N. E. Ariz., built proba-
bly about 1680. The earlier pueblo, which
554
[B. A. E.
SHONIVIKIDIKA-SEIOSHOKO
bore the same name, was situated on a
ridge of foothills E. of the present town,
near an ancient spring. It was one of
the original villages of the Hopi, and the
seat of the Franciscan mission of San
Bartolomé, established about 1629, with
Mishongnovi as its visita. The popula-
tion of Shongopovi was about 160 in 1870,
193 in 1882, and 224 in 1891. See Fewkes
in 17th Rep. B. A. E.,582, 1898; Mindeleff
in 8th Rep. B. A. E.,73, 1891. (F. w. H.)
Ci-mo-pave.—Ind. Aff. Rep., lxxx, 1886. Ci-mó-pa-
vi.–Fewkes in Bull. Essex Inst., XXIV, 114, 1892.
Ci-motk-pivi.—Shipley in Ind. Aff. Rep., 310, 1891.
Comupavi.—Oñate (1598) in Doc. Inéd., XVI, 207,
1871. Cuñopavi.—Fewkes in Am... Anthr., VII,
394, 1894. Iogopani. - Bowles, Map America,
1750 (?). £e l'Isle, Carte de Mex. et
Flor., 1703. Jongoapi.—Humboldt, Atlas Nouv.
d'Espagne, carte 1, 1811. Jongopabi. – Vargas
(1692) # by Davis, Span. Conq. N. Mex., 367,
1869. £ in Jour. Ethnol. Soc.
Lond., 11, 182, 1850. Jongopavi. —Davis, El Gringo,
115, 1857. £: udero, Not. Estad. de
Chihuahua, 231, 1834. Kin-nas-ti.-Stephen, MS.,
B. A. E., 1887 (' houses built round a court': Nava-
ho name). Kiu-ahs-dée. —Eaton in Schoolcraft,
Ind. Tribes, IV, 220, 1854 (a Navaho name). Sa-
moupavi.—Calhoun quoted by Donaldson, Moqui
Pueblo Inds., 14, 1893. San Bartolome de Jongo-
.–Fewkes in Am. Anthr., v.1, 394, 1894.
Bartoloméde Jougopavi.—Bancroft, Ariz. and
N. Mex., 349, 1889. San Bartolomé de Xongopabi.—
Vetancurt (1694) in Teatro Am., III, 321, 1871. San
Bartolomé de Xongopavi.—Vetancurt (1694), Me-
nolog. Fran. 27# is 71. San Bernardo de Jongo-
bi.—Vargas (1692) quoted by Davis, £n, Conq.
. Mex., 369, 1869. S. Bernabé Jongopavi.—Vargas
(1692) quoted by Bancroft, Ariz. and N. Mex., 201,
1889. She-mo-pa’-ve.–Jackson quoted by Barber
in Am. Nat., 730, Dec. 1887. Shi-ma-co-vi.—Cush-
ing in Atl. Monthly, 368, Sept. 1882. Shimopavi.—
Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers, III, 258, 1890.
Shimopova.–Clark and Zuck in Donaldson, Moqui
Pueblo Inds., 14, 1893. Shomonpavi.—Taylor in
Cal. Farmer, June 19, 1863. Shomoparvee.—East-
man, map in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, iv, 25, 1854.
Shongápavé.—ten Kate, Reizen in N.A., 245, 1885.
Shong'-a-pa-vi.-Powell in Scribner's Mag., 196,
Dec. 1875. Shongápavi.—Woth, Traditions of the
Hopi, 61, 1905. Shongoba-vi.—Loew in Pop. Sci.
Month., V, 352, July, 1874. Shongópavi.–Gatschet
in Mag. Am. Hist, 260, Apr. 1882. Show-
mowth-pa.—Domenech, Deserts N. A., 1, 185, 1860.
Shu-mo-pa-vay.–Irvine in Ind. Aff. Rep., 160, 1877.
£ in Pac. R. R. ''. III, pt.
III, 13, 1856. Shū-müth-pai-o-wa.—Ibid. (Zuñi
name). Shung-a-pá-vi.—Barber in Am. Nat., 730,
Dec. 1877. Shung-o-pah-wee.—Ives, Colorado Riv.,
map, 1861. Shung-o-pa-we.–Palmer in Ind. Aff.
Rep., 133, 1870. Shungopawee.—Taylor in Cal. Far-
mer, Apr. 10, 1863. Shung-op-ovi.—Stephen in Don-
aldson, Moqui Pueblo Inds., 14, 1893. Shunopovi.—
Fewkes in 17th Rep. B. A. E., 582, 1898. Songoapt.—
Pike, Exped., 3d map, 1810. Sumonpavi.—School-
craft, Ind. Tribes, 1, 519, 1853. Sumo-porvy,–
Bourke in Proc. Am. Antiq. Soc., n.s., 1,244, 1881.
Sumopowy.—Bourke, Moquis of Ariz., 227, 1884.
Sumopoy.—Bourke misquoted by Donaldson,
Moqui Pueblo Inds., 14, 1893. Xangopany,–
Jefferys, Am. Atlas, map 5, 1777. Xommapavi.–
Vargas (1692) quoted by Bancroft, Ariz. and N.
Mex., 201, 1889. Xongopabi...—Morfi (1782) quoted
by Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers, iii, 135, 1890.
ongopani.-D'Anville, map Am. Sept., 1746.
Xongopaui.—Alcedo, Dic. Geog., V, 372, 1789.
Xongopavi–Villa-Señor, Theatro Am., II, 425, 1748.
Xougopavi.—Cortez (1799) quoted in Pac. R. R.
Rep., III, pt. 3, 121, 1856. Xumupamí.-Oñate
1598) in Doc. Inéd., xvi. 137, 1871. Xumupani.–
ndelier in Arch. Inst. Papers, iv, 369, #
Shonivikidika (Shínivikidika, ‘sun-
flower-seed eaters’). One of the former
divisions of the Shoshoni.
Shónivikidika.–Hoffman in Proc. Am. Philos.
# xxiii, 298, 1886. Sun-Flower-Seed-Eaters.-
1d.
Shookany. Probably a band of the Cala-
OWa.
£-Ro. Adventures, 236, 1849.
Shooyoko (Sho'-o-yo-ko). A Hopi clan.
The name probably has some relation to
Showongwu, a mythological personage.
Cooyoko. —Dorsey and Woth, Mishongnovi Cere-
monies, 175, 1902 (c=sh).
Shopakia (Sho'pak'ia). A ruined vil-
lage pertaining to the Zuñi, situated 5 m.
N. of Zuñi pueblo, N. Mex.—ten Kate,
Reizen in N.A., 291, 1885. Cf. Heshokta.
Shopeshno. A Chumashan village, for-
merly near Santa Inés mission, Santa
Barbara co., Cal.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer,
May 4, 1860.
Shoremee. A Costanoan village, situated
in 1819 within 10 m. of Santa Cruz mis-
sion, Cal.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Apr.
5, 1860.
Short Bull. A Brulé Sioux, born on the
Niobrara r. about 1845. He came into
prominence in 1890 when chosen one of
the Sioux delegation to visit Wovoka, the
Indian “Messiah,” at Pyramid lake,
Nev. On his return he represented him-
self as the special vicar of Wovoka, and
later, after having been imprisoned by
the Federal authorities, assumed to be
the “Messiah” himself. He had great
vogue with the Sioux for several months
during the Ghost Dance craze, but with
the abatement of the excitement fell into
disrepute. He resides at Pine Ridge
agency, S. Dak., and affiliates with the
Congregationalists. (D. R.)
Short Hair Band. An Oglala Sioux band,
I' y the same as Peshla.—Schoolcraft,
nd. Tribes, III, 629, 1853.
Shoshoko (“walkers’). A collective
name of indefinite application attached
to the poorer bands and individuals of
the Shoshoni who did not happen to own
horses, and were, temporarily at least,
“walkers.” As they could not hunt the
buffalo and were dependent on humbler
modes of livelihood, they were frequently
termed “Diggers,” though the latter term
was really no more applicable to them
than to many others who bore it. The
term Shoshoko has frequently been taken
to designate a definite division or tribe of
the Shoshoni; in reality it is not a tribal
designation at all. (H. w. H.)
Chochocois.-Webb, Altowan, I, 42, 1846. Dig-
ers. —Irving, Astoria, 257, 1849. Gens de Pitié.-
Maximilian, Travels, 509, 1843. Les Radiqueurs-
Ibid. Muradiços.-Ibid. (so called by Spaniards).
Root D .–Farnham, Travels, 74, 1843. Root
Eaters.–Irving, Astoria, 257, 1849. Sho-sho-co.–
Gebow, Sho-sho-nay Vocab., 17, 1868 (Shoshoni
name). Sho-sho-coes.—Wilson (1849) in Cal. Mess.
and Corresp., 109, 1850. Shoshokoes. –Irving,
Rocky Mts., II, 48, 1837. Sho-sho-kos.-Lander in
Sen. Ex. Doc. 42, 36th Cong, 1st sess., 133, 1860.
Shuckers.–Irving, Astoria, 257, 1849. Snake Root
£ Travels, 75, 1843. Sosokos.-
Schoolcraft, Ind., Tribes, v, 199, 1855, Walkers.—
Wilson, op. cit, Western Shoshonees.—Lander in
BULL. 301
Sen. Ex. Doc. 42, 36th Cong., 1st sess., 133, 1860 (so
called by mountaineers).
Shoshonean Family. The extent of coun-
try occupied renders this one of the most
important of the linguistic families of the
North American Indians. The area held
by Shoshonean tribes, exceeded by the
territory of only two families—the Algon-
uian and the Athapascan,—may thus be
£ On the N. the S. w. part of Mon-
tana, the whole of Idaho S. of about lat. 45°
30’, with s. E. Oregon, s. of the Blue mts.,
w. and central Wyoming, w, and central
Colorado, with a strip of N. New Mexico;
E. New Mexico and the whole of N. W.
Texas were Shoshonean. According to
Grinnell, Blackfoot (Siksika) tradition
declares that when the Blackfeet entered
the plains s. of Belly r. they found that
country occupied by the Snakes and the
Crows. If this be true, s. W. Alberta and
N. w. Montana were also Shoshonean
territory. All of Utah, a section of N.
Arizona, and the whole of Nevada (except
a small area occupied by the Washo)
were held by Shoshonean tribes. Of Cali-
fornia a small strip in the N. E. part E.
of the Sierras, and a wide section along
the E. border s. of about lat. 38°, were
also Shoshonean. Shoshonean bands also
lived along the upper courses of some of
the streams flowing into the San Joaquin.
Toward the broken southern flanks of the
Sierras, Shoshonean territory extended
across the state in a wide band, reaching
N. to Tejon cr., while along the Pacific the
Shoshoni occupied the coast between lat.
33° and 34°.
From the wide extent of country thus
covered, and its varied climatic and to
graphic features, the habits of the peoples
' it might be expected to vary
£onsiderably, and such is indeed the case.
The Hopi, in particular, differ so widely
from the rest that they have little in com-
mon with them but linguistic affinity.
On the N. and along the entire E. border
of the territory, where lived the Shoshoni,
Bannock, Ute, and Comanche divisions,
their habits were essentially those of the
hunting Indiansgenerally. None of them
cultivated the soil, and all derived the
larger part of their subsistence from the
pursuit of large game. The Comanche
alone can be said to have been buffalo
Indians, though buffalo were pursued
more or less by all the tribes mentioned.
Horses early became abundant among
them. In general character they were
fierce and warlike.
To the w. of the Rocky mts., in Idaho,
w. Utah, Arizona, Nevada, California,
and Oregon, the Shoshoneans were of a
different character. The country occu-
pied by many of them is barren in the
extreme, largely destitute of big game,
and of such character generally as to
compel its aboriginal inhabitants to re-
SHOSHONEAN FAMILY
555
sort to humble methods of procuring sub-
sistence. Rabbits and small game gen-
erally, fish, roots, and seeds formed the
chief support of these tribes, among which
were included the representatives of the
family that possessed the rudest and
simplest culture. It was chiefly to these
tribes individually and collectively that
the opprobrious name of “Diggers” was
appli These are the tribes, also, which
were called by the settlers and by many
writers, Paiute. Representing as a class,
as they undeniably do, a culturally low
type of Indian, they were by no means
so low as many writers of repute have
asserted. They have been represented
as closel £ the brutes in their
mode of life, and, like them, of passing
the winter in a semitorpid state in holes
in the ground, from which they crawled
forth in spring to eat grass upon hands
and knees. Of all men they ' been
said to be the lowest. Such pictures of
their condition are nonsensical. They
are not true of them to-day, when
decimated in numbers and with tribai
organization broken up, the remnants of
many of the tribes have been forced to a
recarious and parasitic mode of liveli-
ood obtained from the whites. Still
less are they true of their former condi-
tion when living under their own social
organizations. The inhospitable nature
of their country compelled them, it is
true, to a less adventurous and humbler
mode of life than their eastern brethren,
who possessed a more richly endowed
country. However, they made and used
bows and arrows, basketry, and in parts
pottery; and, more important than all, a
number of the tribes, as the Paiute of
Corn cr., Utah, the Gosiute of Utah, the
Chemehuevi of the Rio Colorado, and
some of the Nevada tribes, practised a
rude agriculture.
The Hopi of N. E. Arizona, who had
made further progress toward civilization
than any other of the Shoshonean tribes,
had become true village Indians. Long
contact and probably considerable blood-
amalgamation have given them the physi-
cal type of their neighbors of the ' W'
and have made them an integral part of
the well-defined and highly specialized
Pueblo culture. They derive their sub-
sistence mainly from agriculture, and are
skilful potters and weavers.
Over the wide expanse of territory
above indicated the Shoshoneans were
split into a number of major divisions,
each composed of numerous bands speak-
ing a great number of related dialects.
On linguistic grounds, as determined
by Kroeber, it is found convenient to
classify the Shoshonean family as fol-
lows:
I. HoPI.
II. PLATEAU SHoshoNEANs: (a) Ute-
556
[B. A. E.
SHOSHONI
Chemehuevi: Chemehuevi, Kawaiisu, Pai-
ute, Panamint, Ute, and some of the Ban-
nock; (b) Shoshoni-Comanche: Comanche,
Gosiute, Shoshoni; (c) Mono-Paviotso: Mo-
no, Paviotso, part of the Bannock, and the
Shoshoneans of E. Oregon.
III. KERN RIVER SHoshoNEANs.
iv. SouTHERN CALIFoRNIA SHOSHO-
NExNs: (a) Serrano, (b), Gabrieleño, (c)
Luiseño-Kawia: Agua Caliente, Juaneno,
Kawia, Luiseño. -
For the smaller divisions see under the
several subordinate heads.
The genetic relationship of the Shosho-
nean languages with those of the Piman
and Sonoran group, and of the Nahuatl
or Aztec group in Mexico, was investi-
£ by Buschmann in the middle of the
ast century. Powell has since rded
the Shoshonean group as constituting
a distinct family, but others, including
Brinton, Chamberlain, and Kroeber, have
maintained that it is only£ of a larger
family, which they have designated Uto-
Aztekan. - - - -
In addition to the writings cited below,
consult Kroeber, Shoshonean Dialects of
California, Univ. Cal. Pub., Am. Archaeol.
and Ethnol., IV, no. 3, 1907. (H. w. H.)
>Shoshonees.–Gallatin in Trans. Am. Antiq. Soc.,
II, 120,133, 306, 1836 (Shoshonee or Snake #
Halein U.S. Expl. Exped.,v1,218, 1846(Wihinasht,
Pánasht, Yutas. Sampiches, Comanches); Gallatin
in Trans. Am. Ethnol. Soc., 11, pt. 1, c. 77, 1848 (as
# Gallatin, ibid., 18, 1848 (follows Hale; see
below); Gallatin in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, III,
402, 1853; Turner in Pac. R. R. Rep., 111, pt. 3, 55,71,
76, 1856 (treats only of Comanche, Chemehuevi,
Cahuillo); Buschmann, £ deraztek. Sprache,
552, 649, 1859. =Shoshoni...—Hale in U. S. Expl.
Exped., v.1,199,218,569, 1846 (Shoshoni, Wihinasht,
Pánasht, Yutas, Sampiches, Comanches); Latham
in Trans. Philol. Soc, Lond,73,1856; Latham, Opus-
cula, 340, 1860. =Schoschonenu Kamantschen.—
Berghaus (1845), Physik. Atlas, map 17, 1848; ibid.,
1852. Shoshones.-Prichard, Phys. Hist. Man-
kind, v.429, 1847 (or Snakes, both sides Rocky
mountains and sources of Missouri). =Shóshoni.—
Gatschet in Mag. Am. Hist., 154, 1877; Gatschet in
Beach, Ind. Miscel.,426, 1877. <Shoshone.-Keane
in Stanford, Compend., Cent.and So. Am., app.,460,
477, 1878 (includes Washoes of a distinct family );
Bancroft, Nat. Races, 111,567,661, 1882. ~Snake-
Gallatin in Trans. Am. Antiq. Soc., ii.,120,133, 1836
(or Shoshonees); Hale in U.S. Expl. £
218, 1846 (as under Shoshonee); chard, Phys
Hist. Mankind, v,429, 1847 (as under Shoshones);
Turner in Pac. R. R. Rep., iii, pt. 3,76, 1856 (as un-
der Shoshonees); Buschmann, Spuren der aztek.
Sprache, 552, 649, 1859 (as under Shoshonees).
<Snake.—Keane in Stanford, Compend., Cent.
and So. 's' 477, 1878 (contains Washoes in
addition to Shoshonean tribes ''' > .-
Hale in U.S. Expl. Exped.,v1,569, 1846 (San Gabriel
language only). =Netela.–Hale, ibid., 569, 1846
San Juan Capestrano language). --Paduca.–
chard, Phys. Hist. Mankind, v, 415, 1847 (Cu-
manches, Kiawas, Utas); Latham, Nat. Hist. Man.,
310,326, 1850; Latham (1853) in Proc. Philol. Soc.
Lond., VI, 73, 1854 (includes Wihinast, Shoshoni,
Uta); Latham in Trans. Philol. Soc. Lond., 96, 1856;
Latham, Opuscula, 300,360, 1860. < Paduca. Lath.
am, Nat. Hist. Man., 346, 1850 (Wihinast, Bonaks,
Diggers, Utahs, Sampiches, Shoshonis, Kiaways,
Kaskaias’, Keneways?, Bald-heads, Cumanches,
Navahoes, Apaches, Carisos); Latham, El. Comp.
Philol. 440, 1862 (defines area; cites vocabs. of Sho-
shoni, Wihinasht, Uta, Comanch, Piede or Pa-uta,
Chemuhuevi, Cahuillo, Kioway, the latter not be-
longing here). --Cumanches.–Gallatin in School-
craft, Ind. Tribes, III, 402, 1853. -Netela-Kij.-
Latham (1853) in Trans. Philol. Soc. Lond., vi, 76,
1854 (composed of Netela of Hale, San Juan Capis-
trano of Coulter, San Gabriel of Coulter, #
Hale). --Capistrano.—Latham in Proc. Philol.
Lond.,85, 1856 (includes Netela of San Luis Rey
and San Juan Capistrano, the San Gabriel or Kijof
San Gabriel and San Fernando). =Shoshonean.-
Powell in 7th Rep. B. A. E., 108, 1891.
Shoshoni. The most northerly division
of the Shoshonean family. They for-
merly occupied w. Wyoming, meeting the
Ute on the S., the entire central and
southern parts of Idaho, except the terri-
£ taken by the Bannock, N. E. Nevada,
and a small strip of Utah w. of Great
Salt lake.
The Snake r. country in
uR1ewish!, A SHoshon,
Idaho is, perhaps, to be considered their
Stron £ The northern bands were
found by Lewis and Clark in 1805, on
the headwaters of the Missouri in w.
Montana, but they had ranged previously
farther E. on the plains, whence they
had been driven into the Rocky mts.
by the hostile Atsina and Siksika, who
already possessed firearms. Nowhere
had the Shoshoni established themselves
on the Columbia, although they reached
that river on their raiding excursions.
The origin of the term Shoshoni ap-
pears to be unknown. It apparently is
not a Shoshoni word, and although the
name is recognized by the Shoshoni as
applying to themselves, it probably origi-

BULL. 30]
nated among some other tribe. The
Cheyenne name for the Comanche, who
speak the Shoshoni language, is Shisht-
noats-hitáneo, “snake people'; but the
have a different name for the Shoshoni.
The term Snake seems to have no ety-
mological connection with the designation"
Shoshoni. It has been variously and fre-
uently applied to the northern bands of
the Shoshoni, especially those of Oregon.
By recent official usage the term Snake
has been restricted to the Yahuskin and
Walpapi of Oregon. Hoffman was of the
opinion that the name Snake comes from a
misconception of the sign for Snake In-
dian, made by a serpentine motion of
the hand with the index finger extended.
This he thought really has reference to
SHO8Honi woMEN AND child
the weaving of the grass lodges of the
Shoshoni, a reasonable assumption, since
they are known as “grass-house people,”
or by some similar name, among numer-
ous tribes.
The more northerly and easterly Sho-
shoni were horse and buffalo Indians,
and in character and in warlike prowess
compared favorably with most western
tribes. To the w. in western Idaho along
Snake r. and to the S. in Nevada the
tribes represented a lower type. Much
of this country was barren in ' extreme
and comparatively devoid of large game,
and as the nature of the country differed,
so did the inhabitants. They depended
for food to a large extent on fish, which
SHOSHONI
557
was supplemented by rabbits, roots, nuts,
and s. These were the Indians most
frequently called “Diggers.” They were
also called Shoshokos, or “Walkers,”
which simply means that the Indians
so called were too poor to possess horses,
though the term was by no means, re-
stricted to this section, being applied to
horseless Shoshoni everywhere.
None of these Shoshoni were agricul-
turists. In general the style of habita-
tions £ to the two ': of
Shoshoni. In the N. and E. they lived in
tipis, but in the sagebrush country to the
w. they used brush shelters entirely, and
Bonneville found the tribes of Snake r.
wintering in such shelters without roofs,
being merely half circles of brush, behind
which they obtained an imperfect pro-
tection from wind and snow. There
were many dialects among the Shoshoni,
corresponding to the greater or less de-
ree of isolation of the several tribes.
hey presented, however, no essential
differences and were all mutually intelli-
gible.
In 1909 there were in Idaho 1,766 Sho:
shoni and Bannock under the Ft Hall
school (of whom 474 had recently been
transferred from the old Lemhi res.), and
about 200 not under official supervision; in
Nevada there were 243 under the Western
Shoshoni school, and about 750 not under
agency or school control; In Wyoming,
under the Shoshoni school, there were
816, formerly known as Washaki's band,
from its chief. Deducting about 500 Ban-
nock from these figures, the total Sho-
shoni population approximates 3,250.
The Shoshoni divisions, so far as known,
were: Hohandika, Shobarboobeer, Sho-
hoaigadika, Shonivikidika, Tazaaigadika,
Towahnahiooks, Tukuarika, Tussawehe,
Washaki, Wihinasht, and Yahandika.
See also Pohoi. (H. w. H.)
Aliatan.-For forms of this name, see Ietan.
Bik-ta'-she.—Hayden, Ethnog. and Philol, Mo.
Val., 402, 1862 ('grass lodges': Crow_name).
Chochones.–Ind. Aff. Rep. 1873, 192, 1874. Cho-
shon-né.—Orig. Jour. Lewis and Clark, II, 367, 1905.
E-wu-fia’-wu-si.—Hayden, op.cit., 326 (= people
that use grass and bark for their lodges or huts":
Arapaho name). Gens de Serpent.-Orig. Jour.
Lewis and Clark, VI, 106, 1905. ns des Serpent.-
Lewis and Clark. Discov., 60, 1806 (so : the
French). Gens du Serpent.—La Verendrye (1742)
in Margry, Déc., v.1, 601, 1886. Ginebigónini.—Ba-
raga, Otchipwe-Eng. Dict., 136, 1880 (pl. Gine-
bigóniniwog, “snake men': Chippewa name).
Grass House People.—Mooney, Cheyenne Inds.,
422, 1907 (translation of Kiowa name). Indiens-
Serpents.–Gass, Voyage, 185, 1810. Kinebikowin-
iniwak.–Cuoq, Lexique Algon., 167, 1886 (‘ser-
pents : Algonkin name). Má-büc-shö-rôch-pán-
gå.—Long, Exped. Rocky Mts., 11, lxxxiv, 1823
(Hidatsa name). Miká-atí.–Curtis, N. Am. Ind.,
IV, 186, 1909 ('grass lodge': Hidatsa name). Mi'-
kyash
e.—Ibid., 180 (Crow name, with same mean-
ing). Nation of the Snake.—Jefferys, French
Dom. Am., I, map, 1741. , Pe-ji'-wo-ke-ya-o-ti –
Cook, Yankton MS. vocab., B. A. E., 184, 1882
(= those dwelling in grass lodges': Yankton
name). Peshi-wokeyotila.—Curtis, N. Am. Ind.,

558
[B. A. E.
SHOTLEMAMISH-SHRINES
III, 141, 1908 '#'s thatch dwellers’: Teton Sioux
name). Pi-öi'-kse-ni-tup'-i-o-Hayden, Ethnog.
and Philol. Mo. Val., 264, 1862 (Blackfoot name).
Serpents.—Smet, Letters, 62, 1843. Shashones.-
Orig. Jour. Lewis and Clark, VI, 340, 1905. Shirry-
dikas.—Ross, Fur Hunters, 1, 249, 1855 ("dog-eat-
ers’: given as a division of the Snakes, but
evidently confused with the Arapaho). Sho-
shon.–Clarke in Jour. Anthr. Inst. G. B., IV, 160,
1875. Sho-Sho-nay.–Gebow, Sho-sho-nay Vocab.,
10, 1868 (Shoshoni name). Sho-sho-ne.–Gass,
Journal, 210, 1807. Shoshonee.—Lewis and Clark
Exped., II, 587, 1817. Sho-shones.—Orig. Jour:
Lewis and Clark, V., 94, 1905. Shoshoni.—Lewis and
Clark Exped., II, 587, 1817. Shos-shone.—Ruxton,
Adventures, 243, 1848. Shossoonies.—Scouler
1846) in Jour. Ethnol. Soc. Lond, I, 239, 1848.
hothones.—Coke, Ride over Rocky Mts., 294, 1852.
shieshu"-wichásha—Curtis, N. Am. Ind., III. 141,
1908 (“the first part of the word is doubtless an
attempt to say Shoshoni”). Sin-te'-hida wi-ca-sa.-
Cook, Yankton MS. vocab., B. A. E., 184, 1882 (=
"Rattlesnake Indians': Yankton name). Sisikhä-
nin.-Curtis, N. Am. Ind., V, 154, 1909 (‘rattlesnake
men': Atsina name). Snake Diggers.—Johnson
and Winter, Route. Across Rocky Mts., 111, 1846.
Snake Indians.—Writer of 1786 in Mass. Hist. Soc.
Coll., 1st S., III, 24, 1794. Snegs.—Beltrami, Pil-
£, II, 282, 1828. Snóá.-Gatschet, MS.,
. A. E. (Okinagan name). Soshawnese.-Porter
in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, 111,597, 1853. Sosho-
nees.—Frignet, La Californie, 273, 1867. Sosho-
nes.—Smet, Letters, 36, 1843. So'-so-i-ha"-ni.-Hay-
den, op. cit., 290 (Cheyenne name). So-so-na.-
Lewis and Clark, Discov., 63, 1806. Sosone.-
Orig. Jour. Lewis and Clark, II, 329, 1905. Soso-
nee.—Ibid., IV, 70. Sosonees.-Ibid., II, 244.
Sosones.—Ibid., IV, 77. Sosone's.-Ibid., 38. So'-
so-ni.—Hayden, ": cit., 290 (Cheyenne name).
Su’-su-ne.—Cook, Yankton MS. vocab., B. A. E.,
184, 1882 (Yankton name). Wahkiruxkanu-
manke.—Will and Spinden, Mandans, 217, 1906
(Mandan name). "wakidoñka-numak.-Curtis,
N. Am. Ind., v., 148, 1909 ('snake man’: Mandan
name). Wés'änikacinga.–Dorsey, Cegiha MS.
Dict., B. A. E., 1878 ('snake people': Omaha and
Ponca name). Z wi-cáša.—Bushotter, inf'n,
1887 ('snake people': Teton Sioux name).
Shotlemamish. A body of Salish on Case
inlet, at the s. w.extremity of Puget sq.,
Wash.
Hotlimamish.—Schoolcraft, Ind.Tribes, v,700, 1855.
Hottimamish.-Lane in Sen. Ex. Doc. 52,31st Cong.,
1st sess., 173, 1850. Hottunamish.-Lane in Ind.
Aff. Rep., 162, 1850. Scootle-mam-ish.—Starling,
ibid., 171, 1852. S'Hotle-ma-mish.—Stevens, ibid.,
458, 1854. S'Hotlmahmish.–Stevens in H. R. Ex.
Doc. 37, 34th Cong., 3d sess., 45, 1857. S'hotlma-
mish.—Dall, after Gibbs, in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., 1,
241, 1877. S'Kosle-ma-mish.-Gibbs in Pac. R. R.
Rep., 1,435, 1885. Sroo-tle-mam-ish.—Starling in
Ind. Aff-Rep., 170, 1852. •
Shoto. A Chinookan tribe or division
found in 1806 by Lewis and Clark on the
N. side of Columbia r., a short distance
from the stream and nearly ": site the
mouth of the Willamette. heir esti-
mated number was 460, in 8 houses.
Shoto.—Lewis and Clark Exped., 11,472, 1814. Sho-
toes.—Orig. Jour. Lewis and Clark, iv. 219, 1905.
Showtl. A name of a species of rodent
(Haplodon rufus) of parts of the Oregon-
British Columbia region, known as the
sewellel (q.v.), or shart'l, the name of
this animal in the Nisqualli and closely
related Salishan dialects. (A. F. C.)
Showtucket (Mohegan: mashawetuk-ut,
‘between the rivers.”—Trumbull). A
village in the fork of the Shetucket and
Quinebaug rs., near Lisbon, New London
co., Conn. Before Kin Philip's war
(1675) it was occupied by a Mohegan
band, After the war, in 1678, a band of
friendly Indians from various tribes was
settled there, known as “Surrenderers,”
but after a few years the village was aban-
doned on account of the opposition of
Uncas. (J. M.)
Shatetucket.-Leete (1665) in Mass. Hist.Soc. Coll.
4th s., VII, 556, 1865., Shatuckett.-Pynchon (1700
in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., IV, 616, 1854. Shatuskett.—
Owaneco (1700), ibid.,615. Showtucket.-Caulkins,
Norwich, 50, 1866. Surrenderers.—Ibid., 256
. Shregegon., A Yurok village on lower
Flamath r., about a mile above the mouth
of Pekwan cr., N. w. Cal.
Sca-goines.-McKee (1851) in Sen. Ex. Doc. 4, 32d
Cong., spec. sess., 162, 1853. Schre-gon.–Gibbs
1851) in Schoolcraft, Ind., Tribes, III, 138, 1853.
er-a-goines.-Meyer, Nach dem Sacramento,
282, 1855. Seragoins.–McKee, op. cit., 193. Ser-
a-goins.—Ibid., 194. Serragoin. hoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes, III, 422, 1853. Shregegon.—A. L. Kroeber,
inf'n, 1906. Sira-grins.–McKee, op.cit., 161. Sri'-
gon.–Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., III, 44, 1877.
shrines... Places where sacred offerings
are deposited or cult images or objects
are set up. They are fixed or portable,
the former often being altar shrines (see
Altar), or consist of stone boxes inclosing
Sacred £ The latter class includes
the sacred bundles of the Pawnee, Papago,
Hopi, and other tribes (see Palladium).
Shrines are common to many tribes
N. of Mexico, but perhaps among none
do they now enter more into the religious
life of the people than among the #
particularly among the Hopi, whose
shrines will here be described as typical:
Among these people any special spot
consecrated to supernatural beings, where
prayer offerings to them are made, is
called a pahoki, or '' house, gen-
erally translated ‘shrine.” There are
about a hundred shrines at or near the
pueblo of Walpi, half of which have
special names. They are situated on the
mesa, among the foothills, at springs,
and near the ruins of ancestral villages.
Certain of these places of offering have no
special names, but are called “rain-cloud
shrines,” or “world-quarter shrines,”
because situated at the four cardinal
directions from the pueblo. A Hopi
shrine differs from an altar in being a
place in which the offerings remain per-
manently, or until they or their essence
are supposed to be removed by the gods.
Every great ceremony, has its special
shrine, but in some of them prayer
offerings are made in all ceremonies.
Many shrines have nothing to mark them
except prayer sticks (q. '' Common
forms of shrines are circles of small stones
or even a single stone, caves or clefts, a
natural depression in a bowlder, or any
object symbolically marked. The most
elaborate shrines are sealed stone inclo-
sures, sometimes painted with symbols,
and containing symbolic representations
of supernatural beings, idols, water-worn
stones, or fossils. Shrines may be classi-
BULL. 30]
fied either on the basis of their form and
contents or on that of the supernatural
beings to which they are dedicated. Of
the latter, among the Hopi, there are
those of the Earth and Sky gods, Kachina
shrines, and shrines of numerous lesser
supernatural beings.
he most elaborate Earth-goddess
shrine at the East mesa of the Hopi is that
of Talatumsi, situated in the foothills E.
of Walpi. It is a sealed chamber in which
is a seated idol of the Dawn Woman. The
slab ordinarily closing the entrance is
removed every November, during the New
Fire ceremony, when offerings are placed
near it; and every 4 years the idol is taken
from the shrine and carried to the village.
The shrine of Kokyanwuqti, S #
Woman, another name for the #
goddess, is a simple stone inclosure. The
shrine of Masauu, the god of the Under-
world, is situated in the foothills w. Of
Walpi, and consists of a small pile of
stones and twigs. The shrine of Tuwa-
pontumsi, another Earth goddess, con-
tains a petrified log surrounded by slabs
of stone. There are numerous shrines of
the Sky god in the vicinity of Walpi, but
they are generally of very simple con-
struction. -
Sun shrines among the Hopi are simple
circles of stone, with openings toward the
point where the sun rises at the time
of the summer solstice. A shrine at
“Wala,” a gap in East mesa, toward the
top of the trail to Hano pueblo, containing
a coiled stone, or natural cast of a shell,
may be considered a Sun shrine. The
Sky-serpent god, Palulukong, has several
shrines, among which may be mentioned
the two great springs in the foothills E. of
Walpi and Hano.
The Kachina shrine is a closed recep-
tacle constructed of slabs of stone set on
edge. It is situated in the foothills w. of
Walpi, and is ceremonially opened and
closed every July. Individual clans have
their ial shrines where offerings are
made to their tutelary ancients. in-
cloud and world-quarter shrines are of
the simplest construction, commonly
consisting of circles of small stones.
Shrines sometimes mark places where
mythological events are said to have
happened; thus the shrine of the so-called
Heart-Contained-Here, in the foothills
E. of Walpi, is supposed to contain, the
heart of a god who won a mythic foot-
race. Those who aspire to speed in these
races worship at this shrine.
Human or animal images of wood and
stone, concretionary or botryoidal stones, .
carved stone slabs, and fossil shells are
among the permanent objects, not offer-
ings, found in Hopi shrines. The tem-
porary offerings on shrines are prayer
meal and pollen, sticks, clay effigies of
SHRUHWI-SHRUTSUNA
559
small animals, miniature bowls and vases
of water, small bows and arrows, small
dolls, turquoise, shells, and other objects.
Some shrines are known by the char-
acter of their offerings; thus, a warrior's
shrine contains netted shields, bows, and
arrows; an eagle shrine, painted wooden
imitations of eagle's eggs. Places where
ceremonial paraphernalia are kept par-
take of the sacred nature of a shrine, and
caves resorted to for prayer are considered
in the same light. All springs of water
are places of prayer offerings, and each
has a shrine either near by or remote.
Zuñi “prayer houses” are no less
numerous and instructive than those of
the Hopi, and are of the same general
character, although several differ in form
from those above mentioned. The best
known Zuñi shrine, that of Hepatina,
lies near the village and is said to be con-
secrated to the center of the earth, in
which spot it is supposed to stand. It is
a tri-chambered stone inclosure with
an opening to the E. surmounted by
strangely formed stones. There are nu-
merous shrines on the mesa of Taaiya-
lone, among which that of the Twin
War Gods of the Zuñi is the most char-
acteristic.
The most notable of the many shrines
of the Rio Grande pueblos are the stone
pumas of Cochiti.
Consult Curtis, N. Am. Ind., 1-v,
1907–09; Dorsey and Voth in Field Colum-
bian Mus. Pubs., Anthr. ser., III, nos.
1 and 3, 1901, 1902; Fewkes (1) in Jour.
Am. Ethnol. and Archaeol., 1, 1891; II,
1892; Iv, 1894; (2) in 17th Rep. B. A. E.,
1898; (3) in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, v, 196,
1892; (4) in Am. Anthr., v.111, 346, 1906;
Starr in Am. Antiq., xxi.1, no. 4, 1900;
Stevenson in 11th and 23d Rep. B. A. E.,
1893, 1904; Pepper and Wilson, Hidatsa
Shrine, Mem. Am. Anthr. Asso., II, pt. 4,
1908. (J. W. F.)
Shruhwi. The Rattlesnake clans of
the Keresan pueblos of Laguna, Acoma,
Cochiti, and Sia, N. Mex. The Laguna
clan came originally from Sia, and forms
a phratry with the Hatsi (Earth),
Skurshka (Water-snake), and Meyo (Liz-
ard) clans of that pueblo. The Rattle-
snake clan of Cochiti is extinct. # w.H.)
Shqiwi hānoq".—Hodge in Am. Anthr: IX,352,
1896 (Acoma form; hanoqch = people'). Shrühwi-
hanuch.—Ibid., (Cochiti form). Sq6wi-hánosh-
Ibid. (Laguna form). £—# (Sia form).
The Coyote clans of the
Keresan pueblos of a, Santa Ana,
Sia, San Felipe, and Cochiti, N. Mex.
Part of the Laguna clan claims to have
come from Zuñi and part from Sia. Com-
pare the Laguna (Tsit'shki) and Zuñi
(Súski) names of these clans, the two
£ belonging to distinct linguistic
milies. (F. W. H.)
Shrutsuna.
560
[B. A. E.
SHU—SHUNGIKIKARACHADA
Shrótsona-háno.-Hodge in Am. Anthr., Ix, 350,
1896 (San Felipe form; ###": Shrū-
tsuna-hánuch.-Ibid. (Cochiti form). Shurts-in-
na.-Stevenson in 11th Rep. B. A. E., 19, 1894 (Sia
form). Shutsón-háno.-Hodge, op.cit. (Santa Ana
form). Shütsun'-háno.—Ibid. (Sia form). Shut-
zuna.-Bandelier, Delight Makers, 251, 1890.
Tsushki-hánosh-Hodge, op.cit.,(Laguna form).
Shu (“fish”). A Yuchi clan. •
Cu.–Speck, Yuchi Inds., 70, 1909 (c=sh). Shū-
tahá.–Gatschet, Uchee MS., B. A. E., 70, 1885
(="fish clan').
Shubenacadie (Shubenakádi, ‘plenty of
ground-nuts(?).—Trumbull). A Micmac
village and reservation at the head of
• Shubenacadie r., N. of Halifax, Nova
Scotia. Pop. 100 in 1909.
Chibenaccadie.—Doc. of 1746 in N.Y. Doc. Col. Hist.,
x, 70, 1858. C bennakadik.-Frye (1760) in
Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st S., x, 115, 1809. Shuben-
akadie.—Rand, Micmac Reading Bk., 81, 1875.
Shubenecadie.–Macdonald in Can. Ind. Aff. for
1884, xxix., 1885.
Shufina (strictly Tsiphenu, dark-colored
obsidian flakes,’ from tsi, obsidian
flakes, phenu, dark’; in the Santa Clara
Tewa dialect the form is Tsifemo.—J. P.
Harrington). A small ancient pueblo
ruin on a castle-like mesa of tufa, N. w.
of Puye and separated from it by Santa
Clara canyon, N. Mex. , The s face
of the mesa is honeycombed with cliff-
dwellings, cut in the rock. While ac-
cording to Santa Clara tradition these
lodges have been occupied within the
historic period, they doubtless date from
a time prior to the advent of the first
Spaniards in the 16th century. See 7th
# B. A. E., xxi, 1891; Bandelier, (1)
Delight Makers, 378, 1890, (2) in Arch.
Inst. Papers, Iv, 66, 1892; Hewett (1) in
Am. Anthr., VI, no. 5, 1904, (2) in Bull.
32, B. A. E., 1906, (3) in Out West, xxx1,
693–719, 1909. (F. w. H.
Shu Finne.—Bandelier, op. cit. Tsifeno.—Har-
rington in Out West, xxxi, 702, 1909 (Santa Clara
Tsiphenu.—Ibid. (San Ildefonso
Tewa form).
Shuhlanan (“otter’). A Yuchi clan.
Cülané.–Speck, Yuchi, Inds., 70, 1909 (c=sh).
Shu'laná'a tahá.–Gatschet, Uchee MS., B. A. E.,
71, 1885 (= ‘otter clan').
Shuimp (Càimp, ‘strong’). A head
village of the Ntlakyapamuk just above
Yale, Fraser r., Brit. Col.—Hill-Tout in
Rep. Ethnol. Surv. Can., 5, 1899.
Shukhata (‘opossum [town], from
shukhūta, opossum, lit. ‘white hog'). A
former Choctaw town on the site of the
present Columbus, Ala.–Halbert in Pub.
Ala. Hist. Soc., Misc. Coll., 1,431, 1901.
Shukhtutakhlit (Shu-qtu’-ta-qlit’, ‘man-
eaters’: Kaniagmiut name). A division
of the Ahtena on Copper r., Alaska,
next below the Kangikhlukhmut.—Hoff-
man, MS., B. A. E., 1882.
Shuku. A Chumashan village stated by
Indians to have been formerly at the Rin-
con, Santa Barbara co., Cal. Placed by
£ near Santa Inés mission.
Pueblo de las Canoas.–Cabrillo, Narr. (1542), in
Smith, Colec. Doc. Fla., 181, 1857. Shucu.–Taylor
in Cal. Farmer, Apr. 17, 1863. Shukku. —Ibid.,
May 4, 1860, Shu-kü.—Henshaw, Buenaventura
Tewa form).
MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1884. Xuco.–Cabrillo, Narr.
(1542), in Smith, op. cit., 181 Xucu-Rep. Geog.
Surv. W. 100th Mer., vii,307, 1879.
Shulya (“beaver’). Given by Bourke
(Jour. Am. Folk-lore, 11, 181, 1889) as a
gens of the Mohave, q.v.
Shumasitcha (Keresan: “the corpse on
the summit’). A ruin of unknown origin
on a mesa w. of Rito, near Hasatch, N.
Mex. In modern times it has been
temporarily occupied by the Laguna In-
dians, during their wars with the Navaho
and Apache, as a stronghold for the pro-
tection of their flocks. So called from
the fact that the corpse of a herder, who
had been killed by a wild animal, was
once found on the highest point of the
mesa.—Pradt quoted # Hodge in Am.
Anthr., IV, 346, 1891.
Shumig. A former Yurok village on
the N. w. coast of California, at Patrick's
Point, 5 or 6 m. N. of Trinidad. It was
not inhabited in historic times, except
as a camp site, but is important in
mythology.
Shuminkyaiman (Shu’-mingk'ya-i/man:
Shu'-me-k'u-li, the mythic man-bird of
the Ka'ka or esoteric Shu'-me-kwe; in-
k’ya, “region anciently frequented by,
acted in, etc.; i'man, “home of,’ ‘sitting
place of ’). A hill and section of country
where the Shumekuli being of Zuñi
mythology was captured by the Shaalako;
situated about 13 m. s. of Zuñi pueblo,
N. Mex. The whole country thereabout
is covered with the stone-hut founda-
tions attributed to the Pewikwithltchu
(q.v. F. H. C.)
Shuminkia. – Fewkes in Jour. Am. Ethnol. and
Archaeol., 1, 100, 1891 (given as name of ruins).
Shumnac (Shum'-nac). A former Tigua
pueblo, E. of the Rio Grande, in the vi-
'' of the present Mexican settlements
of Chilili, Tajique, and Manzano, N.
Mex.—Lummis in Scribner's Mo., 469,
Apr. 1893.
Shumway Ruin. A ruined prehistoric
pueblo near the town of Shumway, 40 m.
s of Holbrook, Ariz. It consists of a long
house group, 2 rooms deep, and a paral-
lel £ '' wing at right angles at
one end, and between these groups a
plaza.—Hough in Rep. Nat. Mus. 1901,
302, pl. 22, 1903.
Shunaiki. A ruined village claimed to
have been inhabited by the ancestors of
the people of the present pueblo of
Laguna, N. Mex.; situated about 3 m. w.
of the latter. ‘(F. w. H.)
Shungikcheka (‘common dogs’). A
band of the Yanktonai Sioux.
Cün-iktoeka.—Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 218,
1897. Sun ikčeka.—Ibid.
- £ ‘they who call them-
r
selves from the original dog”). A Win-
nebago gens.
Qe-go"-ni-na.–Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 240,
1897 ('wolf": archaic name). Cunk i-ki'-ka-ra'-
tea-da,-Ibid. Cunk-tcank' i-ki’-ka-ra'-tca-da-
BULL. 30]
Ibid. Shonk-chun'-ga-dā.-Morgan, Anc. Soc., 157,
1877
Shungkahanapin (‘wears a dogskin
around the neck, i.e. ‘dog necklace”)
A band of the Brulé Teton Sioux.
Cünkaha-nap'i".—Dorsey '# Cleveland) in 15th
Rep. B. A. E., 219, 1897. Sunkaha napin.-Ibid.
Shungkayuteshni (‘eat no dogs'). A
band of the Miniconjou Sioux.
Cuñka-yute-cni.—Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 220,
1897. o-tum’-mi'-hu-is.—Hayden, Ethnog. and
Philol. Mo. Val., 290, 1862 (Cheyenne name).
Shunk'-a-yu-tesh'-ni.–Ibid., 376. #. # -
Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E.,220, 1897. Those that
:# -culberton in Smithson. Rep. 1850,
shunkukedi (named from an island
called Shān, ‘old’). A Tlingit division
of the Wolf phratry, living at Klawak,
Alaska. The name of this clan is some-
times applied, in the form Shunkukedi-
na (“Shunkukedi nation'), to the entire
Wolf phratry.
Cé'ngoqedi'na.-Swanton,field notes, B. A. E., 1904.
Schengo-kédi.—Krause, Tlinkit Ind., 116, 1885.
Shup. A former Chumashan *:
near Carpenteria, Santa Barbara co., Cal.,
N. of El Rincon.
Cüp.—Henshaw, S. Barbara MS. vocab., B. A. E.,
1884 (c=sh).
Shupauk.
the s. side of Yaquina r., '#
Cu’-dauk. —Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, III,
229, 1890 (c=sh).
Shuqualak. A former Choctaw town
or division in Noxubee co., Miss.–Gat-
schet, Creek Migr. Leg., I, 109, 1884.
Shurmuyu. The Turquoise clan of the
Tigua pueblo of Isleta, N. Mex.
Shurmüyu-t'ainin –Lummis quoted by Hodge in
Am. Anthr., ix, 352, 1896 (t’aimin = people').
Shushuchi. A former Chumashan vil-
lage between Pt Conception and Santa
Barbara, Cal., in the locality now called
La Fuemada.
Cu’-cu-tci.—Henshaw, Buenaventura MS. vocab.,
B. A. E., 1884 (c=sh). •
Shustak's Village. A camping place of a
Stikine chief named Shastaak (CAct'aa/k),
on Etolin id., Alaska; pop. 38 in 1880.—
Petroff in 10th Census, Alaska, 32, 1884.
Shuswap (strictl ''' The
most important Salishan tribe of British
Columbia, formerly holding most of the
territory between the Columbia r. water-
shed and Fraser r., including the basin
of Thompson r, above Ashcroft, embrac-
ing Shushwap or Adams lakes, and ex-
tending N. to include Quesnel lake. They
now occupy a number of small village
reservations attached to the Kamloops-
Okanagan and Williams Lake agencies,
together with a small band, descendants
of Chief Kinbasket, for about 60 years
past permanently settled among the
Kutenai. On the N. thev border the Tsil-
kotin, an Athapascan tribe; on the s. and
w. the kindred Okanagan, Ntlakyapamuk,
and Lillooet. They have probably dwin-
dled at least one-half since the advent of
the miners in their country half a century
ago, but still number more than 2, 100, in
57009°—Bull. 30, pt 2–12–36
A former Yaquina village on
SHUNGKAHANAPIN-SHU WALASHU
561
the following bands: Kamloops-Okanagan
Agency–Adams Lake, Ashcroft, Bona-
£ Deadman's Creek, Kamloops, Nes-
ainlith or Halaut, North Thompson,
Little Shushwap Lake, Spallumcheen;
Williams Lake Agency-Alkali Lake, Canoe
Creek, Clinton, Dog Creek, Fountain (oc-
cupied chiefly by Lillooet), High Bar,
Pavilion, Soda Creek, Williams Lake;
Kootenay Agency—Kinbasket.
Consult Dawson in Trans. Roy. Soc.
Canada, Ix, sec. 11, 1892; Teitin Mem. Am.
Mus. Nat. Hist, II, Anthr. 1, no. 4, 1900;
Ann. Rep. Can. Ind. Aff.; Boas in 6th Rep.
N. W. Tribes Can., 1891. (J. M.)
Atenas.-Morse, # to Sec. War, 371, 1822 (the
variants of this are from the Takulli word mean-
ing ‘stranger'). Atnahs.–Gallatin in Trans. Am.
Antiq. Soc., II, 16, 134, 1836. At-naks.-Mayne,
Brit. Col., 296, 1861. Atnans.—De Smet, Oregon
Miss., 100, 1847. Atnas.-Drake, Bk. Inds., vi,
1848. Clulwarp.—Fitzhugh in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1857,
328, 1858. Ka-la-muh.—Mackay quoted by Dawson
in Trans. Roy. Soc. Can., sec. ii, 7, 1891 (‘the £
£ own name). Schouchouaps.—Duflot de Mo-
ras, Oregon, II, 337, 1844. Se-huapm-uh.—Mackay-
op. cit., 4. sequapmuq.-Boas in 6th Rep. N. W.
Tribes Can.,80, 1890. Shewhap.–Anderson quoted
by Gibbs in Hist. Mag., VII, 77, 1863. Shewhap-
much.—Ibid., 73, 76. Shewhapmuh.—Tolmie and
Dawson, Vocabs. Brit. Col. 124B, 1884. Shewhap-
mukh.–Gibbs in Shea's Lib. Am. Ling., x1, vii,
1860–3. She-whaps.—Ross, Adventures, 151, 1849.
Shoo-schawp.–Kane, Wanderings, 155, 1859.
Shooshaps.-Parker, Journal, 299, 1840. Shoos-
wabs.–Taylor in Cal. Farmer, July 19, 1862.
Shoo-whā’-pa-mooh.-Dawson, in Trans. Roy. Soc.
Can., sec. II, 4, 1891. Shoushwaps.—Hale in U.S.
Expl. Exped., vi, 198, 1846. ouwapemoh.—De
Smet, # Miss.,63, 1847. Shouwapemot.-Ibid.,
100. Sh '-'. op. cit., 205, 1846. Shush-
wa .—Ibid. Shuswap-much.-Mayne, Brit.
Col., 296, 1861. Shuswaps.–Ibid. Sioushwaps.-
De Smet, Oregon Miss., 137, 1847. Sockacheenum.—
Brit. Adm. Chart, no. 1917. Soushwaps.–Prich-
ard, Phys. Hist., v, 427, 1847. Squa'pamuq.-Boas
in 5th Rep. N. W. Tribes Can., 10, 1889. Sü'Qua
muq.-Boas in 6th Rep. N. W. Tribes Can., 80, 1890.
Thompson river Indians.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer
July 19, 1862. Tlitkatewu'mtlat.—Boas in 5th
# N. W. Tribes Can., 10, 1889 (“without shirts
and trousers': Kutenai name). Towapummuk.—
Brit. Col. map, Ind. Aff., Victoria, 1872.
Shuta. The extinct Crane clan of Sia
pueblo, N. Mex.
Shu'ta.–Stevenson in 11th Rep. B. A. E., 19, 1894.
Shüta-hano.—Hodge in Am. Anthr., Ix, 350, 1896
(hano=“people').
Shutamul (Shu'-ta-mül). A former
Nishinam village in the valley of Bear r.,
which is the next stream N. of Sacramento,
Cal.
Shootamool.-Powers in Overland Mo., xii, 22,
'', £mal-power in Cont. N. A. Ethnol.,
111, 316, -
Shutaunomanok. A Pomo village on
what is known as Buckingham id., in
lower Clear lake, Cal.
Cho-tan-o-man-as.–Gibbs in Schoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes, III, 110, 1853. Shutaunomanok.—A. L.
Kroeber, infn, 1903 (name in Upper Clear Lake
dialect).
Shuuk (‘much water'.—ten Kate). A
(former?) Pima village on the Gila r. res.,
s. Ariz.
Shootk.–ten Kate quoted by Gatschet, MS., B.
A. E., 199, 1888. Shu-uk.—Dudley in Ind. Aff. Rep.
1871, 58, 1872.
Shuwalashu. A former Chumashan vil-
562
[B. A. E.
SHU WALETHET—SIA
lage at a place called Cañada de los Ali-
sos, Ventura co., Cal.
Cu’-wa-la-cu.-Henshaw, Buenaventura MS. vo-
cab., B. A. E., 1884 (c=sh).
Shuwalethet (Cuwä/legEt). A winter
village of the Katsey tribe of Cowichan at
the s. end of Pitt lake, near lower Fraser
r., Brit. Col.—Boas in Rep. 64th Mtg.
Brit. A. A. S., 454, 1894.
Shuwimi. The Turquoise clans of the
Keresan pueblos of Laguna, Sia, San Fe-
lipe, and £ N.Mex. The Turquoise
clan of Laguna claims to have come origi-
nally from Sandia. The corresponding
clans in Sia and San Felipe are extinct.
According to Bandelier (Arch. Inst. Pa-
pers, III, 301, 1890) this clan, since the be-
ginning of the 19th century, seems to rep-
resent what may be called the conservative
element among the Rio Grande Keresan
tribes. Cf. Tanyi. (F. w. H. )
Shiuwimi-háno,—Hodge in Am. Anthr., ix, 352
1896(Sia form). Shūwhami-hánuch.—Ibid.(Cochit
form). Shūwimi-hano.—Ibid. (San Felipe form).
Shü'wimi-hánosh.—Ibid. (Laguna form). Shyu-
amo.—Bandelier, op. cit.
Shuyakeksh (“leaping place”). A for-
mer Klamath settlement near the N. end
of Nilaks mts. and the shore of upper
Klamath lake, Oreg. So called because
here the Indians were accustomed to leap
for amusement over large fallen rocks.
Pop. 92 in 1877.
inkville Indians.—Gatschet in Cont. N.A. Ethnol.,
ii, pt. 11, 370, 1890. Shuhiaxia’gish.—Ibid. Shu-
yake'kish.—Ibid., 369. Shuyake'ksh.—Ibid., Shu-
e'kshni.—Ibid., 370 (name of "'. Shuya-
e'kshni máklaks.–Ibid., (ditto). Shuyake'ksi.-
Ibid.,, pt. 1, xxx. Shuyéakeks.–Ibid., pt. 11,369.
Shúyikeks;–Ibid., 369-70. Suhiaxe'gish:-Ibid.,
870. Tsūyakéks.–Ibid. Tsuyake'ksni.-Ibid. (name
of people). - - - -
Shyik. One of the tribes participatin
in the Yakima treaty of June 9, 1855, and
W' on the reservation of that name in
Washington. It is not identifiable.
Shyicks.—Keane in Stanford, Compend., 535, 1878.
Shyiks.–Camp Stevens treaty of 1855 in U. S.
Stat. at Large, x 11, 951, 1863.
Shykelimy. See Shikellamy.
Sia (from Tsia, the native name). A
small Keresan tribe inhabiting a single
pueblo on the N. bank of Jemez r., about
16 m. N. w. of Bernalillo, N. Mex. Cas-
tañeda (1541) mentioned one village of
the tribe, but 42 years later Espejo visited
their “province,” which he called Pu-
names (q.v.), describing it as containing
5 pueblos, of which Sia was the largest.
Oñate (1598) mentions only Tria or Trios,
which is apparently identical with Sia.
Opposite the present Sia are the remains
'' pueblo called Kakanatzatia, while
N. of the town lies another ruined village
known as Kohasaya. It is not improb-
able that at least one of these was among
the 5 settlements alluded to by Espejo in
1583, although the Indians now claim that
they occupy the same site as in the days
of Coronado.
Sia engaged with the other Pueblos in
the revolt against Spanish authority in
1680, making a determined stand in their
village until Aug. 1689, when they were
assaulted by Domingo de Cruzate, the
pueblo being completely wrecked and the
tribe decimated in the most bloody en-
gagement of the Pueblo rebellion. The
friendly attitude of these Indians toward
the Spaniards from this time to the close
of the revolt in 1696 created considerable
friction between them and the people of
Jemez and Cochiti. Sia was the seat of a
Spanish mission from an early date, hav-
sia WATER CARRIER
ing Jemez and Santa Ana as its visitas after
1782. According to Bandelier the pueblo
doubtless owes its decline since the revolt
to the constant inter-killing going on for
the supposed evil practice of witchcraft.
Pop. 106 in 1890, 119 in 1910. As is to be
expected in a tribe that has lost so much
in population within the period of reli-
able tradition, many of the clans once
represented are now extinct. Those

BULL. so] SIAGUAN 563
marked with an asterisk in the following
list no longer exist: Yaka (Corn), Dyami
(Eagle), Kohai (Bear), Osach (Sun),
Tyupi (Badger), Squ (Rattlesnake), Shu-
tsun (Coyote), Tsits (Water), Tsi (Wild
Turkey). Kuts (Antelope), Dyani (Deer),
*Ishtowa (Arrow), *Mina (Salt), Showiti
(Parrot), llakan (Fire), *Hoh0ka (Dove),
*I-Iapan (Oak), Hami (Tobacco), *Cha-
natya (Pegwood?), *Shiuwimi (Tur-
quoise), Choshka (Roadrunner), *Shka-
natulu (Lizard), Ta;%yi (Calabash), *Mu-
shach (Buffalo), ysia (Pinon), *Sii



SIA SNAKE PRIEST
(Ant), *Akuch (Ivv), *Henuti (Cloud),
*Schira (Crow), *Spia (Hawk), *Shike
Star), *Tawash (Moon), *l\‘Iokaich
(Mountain-lion), *Shiita (Crane), *Wa-
pon (Shell bead), *Yaunyi (Stone [gran-
ite?]), *Washpa (Dance-kilt).
Consult Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Pa-
gers, iii, 260, 1890, iv, 194 et seq., 1892;
tevenson in 11th Rep. B. A. E., 1894. See
also Keresan Fnmllg/, Pueblos. (F. W. H.)
Asurioioii.—Bancroft, Ariz. and N. Mex., 281,
1889 0haa.—5impson in Smithson. Rep. 1869,
339, 1871. Chin.-Castaneda (1596)_ in Ternaux-
Compans, Voy., ix, 110, 1838; Jarainiilo, ibid., 871.
0ia.—-Mendoca (1586) in Hakluyt, V05" 161, 469,
1600. 0ioo.—Cal ouii in Cal. Mess. an Corresp.,
215, 1850 (misprint). 0i11a,—Davis, Span. Conq.
N. Mex., 202, 1869 (or Cia). 0iya.—Bancr0ft.
Arlz. and N. Mex., 58, 1889 (given as sganiah.
Mexican name; also Siya). a.—Pike, xplor.
Travels, mag, 1811 (misprint) . Q1-he-ai’.—Hodge,
field notes, . A. E., 1895 (Picurls name). Lia.-
Brevoort, New Mexico, 20. 1874 (misprint). N. B.
do la Auuaaaion do Zia. —Donaldson, Moqul Pueblo
lnds., 91, 1893. H. B. do la Alumpaion do Zia.-
Alencaster(1905)inPrince,N. Mex..37.1888. Nun-
tn. Scion do la Auumpaion do Zia.—Ward in Ind.
Afl. Rep. 1867. 218, 1868 (full mission name).
0-ku-we -i-i.—Hodge, field notes, B. A. E. 1895
apiece of the sand dunes‘: Tewa name) Pia.-
’ern in Schoolcraft,1nd. Tribes. iv,39, 1&4 (mis-
print). Ba.i'-a-kwa. —Hodge, field notes, B. A. E.,
1895 (Jemez name). Bai -o-kwl.—Ibid. (Pecos
name). Bent Pedro y Slut Pab1o.—0fiate (1598) in
Doc. Inéd., xvi, ‘L54. 1871 (Tria or; doubtless iden-
ticail; the first saint name applied)’. Bgaqiir
kwi-Stevenson, Pecos MS. vocab., . A. ., 1887
(Pecos name of the pueblo). 8ia.—F.spejo (1%!)
in Doc. Inéd., xv, 178, 1871. Biay.— bid., 115.
Bills.-Parke, map of New Mexico, 1851. Sills.-
Lune (1854) in Schoolcrsit, Ind. Tribes, v, 689,
1855. 8iya.—Bancroft, Ariz. and N. Mex., 58, 1889
8:1. Ciyu. above). '.l'1aacala.—Bustamaiite and
allegos (1582) iii Doc. Inéd., xv. 85, 1871 (‘Ban-
croft, Arlz. and N. Mex., 77, 1889, thin s it
may possibly be identical). '1‘laxoa1a.—Ibld., 92.
T1ogi.—Cni-tls. N. Am. Ind., i, 138, 1907 ('hairy‘:
Naviihoname). '1‘:-in.-(mate (1598) in Doc.1néd.,
xvi,115.254,1871. Trio|.—lbid..l0'2. Tu-a.—I.oew
cited by Gatschet. Zwolf Sp\rachen, 41; 1876. Tu-
a.h.—Simpson in Rep. Sec. 'ar, 143, 1850. T|ia.—
Loe-w’in Wheeler Surv. Rep., vii, 345, 1879. ‘Iii-
navwa.-Hodge,,fleld notcs, B. A. E.. 1895 (Sandia
name). Tuiiawak.—ibid. (‘Islets name). Tail.-
Dc l’1s1e, Carte Mex. et loride, 1703. Txi-a.—
Baiideller in Arch. Inst. Pagers, Ill, 260, 1890.
Zea.—Meriwether (1856) in H. . Ex. Doc. 87, 34th
Cong., 3d sess., 146, 1857. Zii.—Villagran, Hist.
Nueva Mex., 155, 1610.
liaguan. One of the tribes, probably
Coahuiltecan, at San Juan Bautista and
San Francisco Solano missions, Texas, at
the opening of the 18th century. At Saii
Francisco Solano this was one of the four
original tribes when it was founded in
Mar. 1700; the others were the Sarames
(Xaraines), Paiaguanes, and Panacs.
They all evidently spoke the same lan-
guage, and came from N. of the Rio G rande
(Autos, xxviii, MS. ). In 1738 Indians of
this tribe were at San Bernardo mimion
(Portillo, Apuntes, 289). After Solano
mission was transferred to San Antonio
Texas, numbers of the tribe were baptized
there, and some were still living there as
late as 1760 (Valero Entierros, partida
1107, MS.; see also baptismal and mar-
riage records of Valero). It is not cer-
tain that the Siaban were distinct from
this tribe, but there are indications that
they were. If distinct, they were closely
allied with and had essentially the same
history as the Siaguan. (H. E. B.)
Chiagiian.—Valero Baiitismos, partida 78, 1720,
MS. Chiguan.—Ibld.,197,1727. Oiaguan.—Ibld..
219, 1730. Bciaguui.-Valcro Entierros. 67, 1728,
M. . Bil. lb ' . 7 ' —
S ban.—— d.. 1704 (identical.). all-fill-ll.
Valero Bautismos, 218. 1728. Biquu.no.—Ib d., 157,
1726. xhiAhuam.—lbld., 440.1737. Xblahul.n.—
Ibld.,4i1. 1738. X.iguan.—1bid.. 208. 1728. Z1110-
gu|.n.—Ibid., 446.1738. Ziaban.—Valero Entier-
ros, 1701 lldciiticali‘), Ziaguan.—Ibid., 88, 1728.
564
[B. A. E.
SIAMANNAS—SICHOMOVI
Siamannas (“hunters’). A name applied
generally to the interior Indians by those
of Washington and British Columbia.
This form of the word was used for some
Salish on Whatcom and Siamanna lakes,
N. w. Wash. Similarly the Ntlakyapa-
muk were called Somena by the Cowi-
chan, while Swódabsh, which was ap-
lied by the Nisqualli to the Shahaptian
# and Yakima, is said to have the
same meaning. (Gibbs in Cont. N. A. Eth-
nol., 1, 341, 1877). This last, however,
resembles Swedebish, a name £ to
one of the Skagit tribes on Whidbey id.,
Puget sq. Cf. Samamish. (J. R. S.)
Saw-meena.—Anderson quoted by Gibbs in Hist.
Mag., VII, 73, 1863. SEmā'mila.–Teit in Mem.
Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., II, 167, 1900. Sia-man-nas.—
Fitzhugh in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1857, 329, 1858. Si-
him-e-na-Mahoney (1869), ibid., 70, 576, 1869 (or
Stick Indians). Some-na. —Dawson in Trans. Roy.
Soc. Can. 1891, sec. 11, 6, 1892.
Siansi. A tribe or subtribe, formerly
of San Antonio de Valero, some of whose
members lived in 1706 and 1707 at San
Francisco Solano mission, near the Rio
Grande, in Coahuila, Mexico.—Valero
Bautismos, 1707; Entierros, 1706, 1707,
MSS. cited by H. E. Bolton, inf’n, 1907.
Siapkat (Si’āpkat). A division of the
Pisquows who probably lived originally at
a place of the same name on the E. bank
of the Columbia, about Bishop rock and
Milk cr., below Wenatchee r., Wash.,
but are now in Kittitas co. They were a
party to the treaty of June 9, 1855, and
in 1876 were reported as one of the bands
on the Yakima res.
Seapcat—Ind. Aff. Rep. 1856,266, 1857. Seapeats.—
Keane in Stanford, Compend., 534, 1878 (misprint).
Si'āpkat.–Mooney in 14th Rep. B. A. E., 737, 1896.
Siasconsit. One of the aboriginal divi-
sions of Nantucket id., Mass. It probably
included the site of the present Siasconset.
See Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 2d s., III, 25,
1815.
Siatlhelaak (Slatlqālā’aq). A division
of the Nuhalk, a branch of the Bellacoola
of the coast of British Columbia.—Boas
in 7th Rep. N. W. Tribes Can., 3, 1891.
Sibagna. A former Gabrieleño ranche-
ria in Los Angeles co., Cal., on the site of
San Gabriel mission (Ried, 1852, quoted
by Taylor in Cal. Farmer, June 8, 1860).
Cf. Toviscanga.
Sibagoida. A rancheria in Arizona,
robably of the Maricopa, visited by
ino and Mange in 1699 (Mange cited by
Bancroft, Ariz. and N. Mex., 358, 1889).
Cf. Sicoroidag.
Sibirijoa. A former settlement of the
Tehueco on Rio del Fuerte, about lat.
26° 40', N. w. Sinaloa, Mexico. Hardy
mentions it as a Mayo pueblo, which is
improbable, although it may have con-
tained some members of that tribe.
Sibirijoa.–Orozco y Berra, Geog., map, 1864. Siv-
ilihôa.—Hardy, Trav in Mex., 438, 1829. Siviri-
£ v Berra, op. cit., 332. Zibirgoa.—
ino, map (1702), in Stöcklein, Neue Welt-Bott,
26.
7
Sibrepue (Sibupue?). A Maricopa ran-
cheria on the Rio Gila, Ariz., in 1744.—
Sedelmair (1744) cited by Bancroft, Ariz.
and N. Mex., 366, 1889.
Sibubapa. A branch of the Nevome,
of Sonora, Mexico, which inhabited the
'. of Suaqui.
ibubapas.—Orozco y Berra, Geog., 58, 351, 1864.
Simupapas.—Hamy in Bull. Soc. d'Anthrop. de
Paris, 786, 1883.
Sicalamous. See Shikellamy.
Sicca. A former village, presumably
Costanoan, connected with Dolores mis-
sion, San Francisco, Cal.—Taylor in Cal.
Farmer, Oct. 18, 1861.
Siccameen. A Cowichan tribe on Oys-
ter bay, s. E. Vancouver id.; pop. 40 in
1906, 30 in 1909.
Cegeméni—Boas, MS. B. A. E., 1887.
meen.–Can. Ind. Aff.,
Sicca-
t. II, 164, 1901. Sicka-
£,' #1'.'si:' '
308, 1879. Tickarneens.—Ibid., lix, 1877.
Sichanetl (Sitca’nétl). A Songish di-
vision at Oak bay, S. end of Vancouver
id.—Boas in 6th Rep. N. W. Tribes Can.,
17, 1890.
A band
Sichanghu (“burnt thighs').
of the Brulé Teton Sioux.
Sitca"xu.—Cleveland quoted by Dorsey in 15th
Rep. B. A. E., 218, 1897. -
1 Sichomovi (‘place of the wild currant-
bush mound'). A pueblo of the Hopi
on the East mesa of Tusayan, between
Hano and Walpi, N. E., Ariz. . It was
built about 1750 by a colony of Badger
people from Walpi, later joined by a
£ of Tanoan clans of the Asa £
rom the Rio Grande in New Mexico,
who were invited by the # to aid
them in resisting the invasions of the Ute.
In 1782 it contained about 15 families;
the population was 91 in 1870, 120 in 1882,
107 in 1891: ... It now numbers about 100.
See Mindeleff in 8th Rep. B. A. E., 62,
1891; Fewkes in 17th Rep. B. A. E., 578,
1898.
Chemovi.—Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, 1,519, 1853.
Ci-cho-mo-oi...—Ward (1861) £e: by Donald-
son, Moqui Pueblo Inds., 14, 1893. Cichomovi.–
Taylor in Cal. Farmer, June 19, 1863. Citcumave.—
Moffet in Overland Month., 2d s., 243, Sept. 1889
Ci-tcum-wi.—Shipley in Ind. Aff. Rep., 310, 1891.
ft-t'ha'gi.—Stephen. MS., B. A. E., 1887 (: Half-
way house': Navaho name). Sarānai.-Hodge,
field notes. B. A. E., 1895 (Isleta name). Se-cho-
ma-we.–Palmer in Ind. Aff. Rep., 133, 1870.
Sechumevay.–Jackson in 10th Rep. Hayden
Sury., 450, 1878. Se-chum'-e-way.—Barber, after
Jackson, in Am. Nat., 730, Dec. 1877. See-cho-
mah-wee.—Ives, Colo. Riv., map, 1861. Se-tco'-
mo-we-ten Kate, Synonymie, 6, 1884 (trans.
‘white house'). Setshömavé.–ten Kate, Reizen,
454, 1885 (trans. “wit huis"). Setshömové.—Ibid.,
245. Sheeourkee.—Eastman, map in Schoolcraft,
Ind. Tribes, iv, 24–25, 1854. Shi-choam-a-vi.-Pow-
ell in Scribner's Mag., 196, 202, Dec. 1875. Shi-
win-è-wa-Whipple, Pac. R. R. Rep., III, pt. 3, 13,
1856 (Zuñi name). Shí-win-nā.—Ibid. (confused
with Zuñi). Shu-chum-a-vay. Irvine in Ind. Aff.
Rep., 160, 1877. Shu-sho-no-vi. –Fewkes in Jour.
Am. Folk-lore, IV, 132, 1891. Si-choan-avi. –Powell
quoted by Donaldson, Moqui Pueblo Inds., 14,
1893. Sichomivi.-Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Pa-
Pers, 111, 258, 1890. Sichomovi,-Fewkes in 17th
ep. B. A. E., 578, 1898. Si-chum’-a-vi.—Barber
in Am. Nat., 730, Dec. 1877. Sichumnavi,-
Donaldson, Moqui Pueblo Inds., 4, 1893. Sichum-
niva. –Clark and Zuck, ibid., 14. Sichumovi.-
BULL. 30] SICHTEY HACKY—SIGNALS 565
Mindeleff in 8th Rep. B. A. E., 62, 1891. Sickmu-
nari.-Ten Broeck (1852) in Donaldson, Moqui
Pueblo Inds., 26, 1893. Sionimone,—Fewkes in
17th Rep. B. A. E., 642, 1898 (“Zuñi court': Tewa
name, because of its resemblance to Zuñi). Si-
tohom-ovi. —Stephen in Donaldson, Moqui Pu-
eblo Inds., 14, 1893. Sitcomovi.–Fewkes in Am.
Anthr., VII, 394, 1893. Si-tcum’-o-vi.–Fewkes,
ibid., V, 106, 1892. Siwinna.—Bancroft, Ariz. and
N. Mex., 137, 1889 (misquoting Whipple). Su-
chongnewy.—Bourke, Moquis of Ariz., 226, 1884.
Tsitsumevi.–Loew (1875) in Wheeler Surv. Rep.,
VII, 345, 1879. Tsi-tsumo-vi.–Loew in Pop. Sci.
Month., V, 352, July 1874. Tsitämovi.—Gatschet
in Mag. Am. Hist., 260, Apr. 1882.
Sichteyhacky (prob. “place of salt.”—
Hewitt). A former village on Long id.,
N. Y., probably near the w. end (Doc.
of 1645 in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., xiv,
60, 1883). Evidently distinct from Seca-
toag, q. v. . . -
Sicobutovabia. A former rancheria, ap-
arently Papago, visited by Kino and
Mange in 1701; situated on the Rio Sa-
lado, 20 m. below Sonoita, in N. w. So-
nora, Mexico.
Sicobutovabia.-Kino (1701) cited by Bancroft,
No. Mex. States, 1,495, 1884. Totonat-Ibid.
Siconesses (perhaps from tschiconesink,
‘where it was forcibly taken away”). A
division of the New Jersey Delawares
formerly living on the E. bank of Dela-
ware r., a short distance above the present
Salem, N. J.
Seckoneses.—Sanford, U.S., cxlxi, 1819. Sickoney-
sincks.—Alrichs (1659) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist.,
II, 71, 1858. Siconescinque.–Van Sweeringen
(1684), ibid., III, 342, 1853. Siconysy.—De Laet
(ca. 1633) in N. Y. Hist. Soc. Coll., 2d s., I, 315,
1841. Sikonesses.—Evelin (1648) quoted by Proud,
Penn., I, 113, 1797. - -
Sicoroidag. A Maricopa rancheria on
the Gila r, Ariz, below. Tucsani, in
Spanish colonial times. Cf. Sibagoida,
Sicoroidag.—Kino, map (1701), in Bancroft, Ariz.
and N. Mex., 360, 1889. S. Matthaeus de Sicor-
oidag.–Kino, map (1702), in Stöcklein, Neue
Welt-Bott, 74, 1726. . . . . - - -
Sidaru. The chief Sidarumiut village,
between Wainwright inlet and Pt Belch-
er, Alaska. They formerly lived at Nu-
naria.
Sedard.—Baker, Geog. Dict. Alaska, 560, 1906
£ form). Sedars,— Ibid. Sezaro.— Ibid.
ida'ru-Murdoch in 9th Rep. B. A. E., 44, 1892.
Sidarumiut. A tribe of Eskimo w. of
Pt Barrow, Alaska. They have much
social intercourse with the Nuwukmiut,
with whom they intermarry frequently.
In 1890 they numbered 47. The villages
are Atnik, Attenok, Charnrokruit, Nuna-
ria, Perignak, Pinguishuk, Sidaru.
Setorokamiut.-11th Census, Alaska, 162, 1893.
Sezaro Mutes.—Kelly, Arct. Eskimos, map, 1890.
Sidará.—11th Census, Alaska, 154, 1893. Sida'run-
mium.–Murdoch in 9th Rep. B. A. E., 44, 1892.
Siechem (Siè’tcEm, “sandy’). A Squaw-
mish village community on the right
bank of Squawmisht r., Brit. Col.—Hill-
Tout in *: Brit. A. A. S., 474, 1900.
Siemas, Mentioned as a Pueblo tribe
of New Mexico by Mota-Padilla (1742),
Hist. Nueva Galicia, 515, 1870.
Sienite. A massive igneous rock, re-
sembling granite in appearance, but dis-
tinguished from it especially by the al-
most total absence of quartz in its compo-
sition. It is heavy and tough, and thus
came to be used by the aborigines for
the manufacture of their heavier imple-
ments, especially axes and the larger
hammers. (w. H. H.)
Sierra Blanca (Span.: “white moun-
tain’). A Papago village, probably in
Pima co., S. Ariz., with 50 inhabitants
in 1858.
Sarra Blanco. —Davidson in Ind. Aff. Rep., 135,
1865. Sierra Blanca.—Bailey, ibid., 208, 1858.
Signals. The system of long-distance
signaling in use among many tribes may
be regarded as supplementary to the sign
language (q.v.), and many of the signals
were but £ of the corresponding
£ signs on a larger scale. Long-
istance signals were naturally most in
use and most highly systematized in the
open country of the plains and the S.W.,
where the atmosphere is usually clear
and the view unobstructed, and to a lesser
degree along certain sandy beaches, as in
Florida; but were rarely used, and then
only in the simplest fashion, in the forest
region or along such shores as that of the
N. W. coast, where cloudiness was the
prevailing atmospheric condition.
Signals were commonly conveyed by
means of smoke, fire, or the movements
of men either mounted or on foot. Their
most frequent purpose was to indicate
the presence of game or of danger, or to
define the intentions of an approaching
party. Signals by means of fires built at
convenient observation points were most
frequent at night and along the coast, and
were usually simple alarm fires, serving
rather to announce the event than to dis-
close its nature. The fire might mean
the stranding of a whale or the approach
of a boatload of strangers, and the watch-
ers in the distantvillage at once prepared
for either emergency, according to their
expectation. If they were on the look-
out for food or plunder they came pre-
£ if they dreaded an enemy they
ed until they thought the danger had
passed. The narratives of the early ex-
lorers along the southern coasts make
requent allusions to such signal fires.
Methods of setting fire to an enemy's cam
or fortified village by means £
combustibles attached to arrows were in
general use down to a recent period, but
the statement by one author that the
Sioux had an elaborate system of signal-
ing at night by means of fiery arrows re-
quires confirmation.
Smoke signals by day were used over a
wide area of the western country, and
were reduced to a regular system by
means of which many different details of
information could be conveyed across
miles of distance. The fire was built on
some commanding elevation, the com-
bustible used being damp grass, weeds,
cedar tops, or some similar material which
|
566
[B. A. E.
SIGNALS
would burn slowly and throw out a dense
smoke. The fire, after having been
lighted, was first allowed to burn for
some time without hindrance until it was
evident or probable that it had attracted
the attention of those at a distance for
whom it was intended. The signaler
then proceeded with the message by
throwing his blanket over the smolder-
ing pile so as to confine the smoke, and
then withdrawing it, allowing a single
balloon-like puff of smoke to ascend
toward the sky. This was repeated
again and again until by the number,
length, or continued succession of the
smoke puffs the watchers in camp knew
whether buffalo or an approaching enemy
had been discovered, whether they must
flee for safety, or hurry with all speed to
the attack or rescue. The signal was the
more surely noted by reason of the fact
that the Indians were almost constantl
on the watch and that certain £
ing lookout points in the neighborhood of
every regular camping place were recog-
nized as regular signal stations. Return-
ing war parties among the Pima and some
other tribes of that region were accus-
tomed to give advance notice of the num-
ber of scalps taken by means of a corre-
sponding number of fires built within view
of the home camp. Among the Omaha
the returning successful war party sent
up smoke signals when near the home
camp, while on coming in sight of their
friends the number of warriors lost was
indicated by having the same number of
men turn successively to one side and
drop to the ground (La Flesche). The
Apache sent up fire signals by firing the
resinous spines on the tall trunks of the
iant saguaro cactus (Cereus giganteus).
he timber tribes of the E., on the con-
trary, made similar announcement by
means of the long-drawn scalp halloo.
Motion signals were made either on
horse or foot, and '' with the
aid of the blanket which the Indian war-
rior almost always wore about his shoul-
ders or twisted around his waist. In
many cases, as has been said, they were
simply adaptations from the ordinary
sign language, and were frequently ex-
tremely picturesque in execution. The
ordinary signal of “discovery” was made
by riding in a circle, not because the
circle in itself indicated £ in this
connection, but because such a movement
was most sure to be distinguishable from
any direction. When it was seen from
the bustle in camp to have attracted
attention, it was followed by the specific
signal for “buffalo” or “enemy,” the
two most constant ideas in the mind of
the western nomad. The buffalo sign
might be made to do duty for any other
large game or even in late times for a
herd of range cattle, while the absence of
either sign after the discovery signal in-
dicated the proximity of a friendly party.
The “buffalo” signal was made by hold-
ing the open blanket at the two corners
with the arms outstretched above the
head and gracefully bringing it down
toward the ground. The “enemy” sig-
nal was made by confused and rapid riding
back and forth after the first discovery
signal. It was also made by waving the
outstretched blanket several times rapidly
above the head. Among the Omaha and
some other tribes the “discovery” signal
was made by riding from side to side, or
by running in the same way, if on foot,
the motion being known by terms signi-
fying approximately “showing” or “zig-
zagging.” The false or dishonest making
of this signal was severely punished (La
Flesche). The “alarm” signal was made
by throwing the blanket into the air sev-
eral times in quick succession. The sig-
nal for “coast clear” was given by gently
waving the open blanket from side to side
in front of the body. Returning war
parties or parties of scouts often with
robe or blanket signaled success or failure,
and in the latter case the number of men
that the party had lost. Other signals
more or less easily understood, indicated
“come,” “halt,” “friend,” “defiance,”
etc. On those accidental occasions where
the discoverer was without either horse
or blanket, he might give the alarm from a
distance by throwing up handfuls of dust.
The Sioux, and perhaps other northern
plains tribes, in later times had a system
of heliograph signals by means of mirrors.
The drum signal, for calling the people
together on ceremonial occasions and for
marking the changes in the performance,
was probably universal. Signal calls, as
the “journey halloo” of an expedition on
starting out, the “scalp halloo,” the
“death halloo,” etc., were in general use
among the Eastern tribes. On Kodiak
and the Aleutian ids, of Alaska, accordin
to Miss A. C. Fletcher, strangers hal
at a recognized station to signal to the
distant village and then sat down to
await the arrival of the receiving party,
occupying themselves in the meantime in
fashioning stone lamps from material
always kept on deposit at such places.
Farther s. along the same coast, as early
as 1787, explorers noted the peace signal
made from an approaching canoe by
blowing into the air the white down
feathers of the eagle, or displaying a tuft
of white feathers from a pole set up at
the head of the canoe. The various
social signals, used by children at play,
by lovers, and by others in the home
camps, were too diverse for description.
Closely akin to signals were the various
trail marks used to indicate the passing
BULL. 301 SIGN
of a traveler or party, the occurrence of
some notable incident, etc. These varied
from the simple bending of a twig, blaz-
ing of a tree, or piling of stones, to the
elaborate pictograph set in some conspic-
uous place, or the symbolic declaration
of war among the Eastern tribes, particu-
larly in the Gulf states, by setting up red-
painted arrows along the trail near the
enemy's village, along with the totemic
symbol of the attacking tribe, or leaving
in plain view a red-painted tomahawk
with a scalp attached. (J. M.)
Sign language. A system of gestures
in use by the Indians of the plains for
intercommunication among tribes speak-
ing different languages. Traces of such
a system have been found among the
former tribes of E. United States, in
the Canadian northwest, and in Mexico,
but as commonly known the sign lan-
age belongs to the tribes between the
£ and the Rocky mts. and from
Fraser r., Brit. Col., S. to the Rio Grande.
It seems never to have extended w. of
the mountains, excepting among the Nez
Percés and other tribes accustomed to
make periodic hunting excursions into
the plains, nor to have attained any high
development among the sedentary tribes
in the eastern timber region, being super-
seded in these sections by some mother
dialect or trade jargon. In the great
treeless area of the plains, stretching
nearly 2,000 m. from N. to s. and occu-
pied by tribes of many different stocks,
all constantly shifting about in pursuit of
the buffalo herds and thus continually
brought into friendly meeting or hostile
collision, the necessities of nomadic life
resulted in the evolution of a highly de-
veloped system of gesture communication
which, for all ordinary purposes, hardly
fell short of the perfection of a spoken
language.
In its evolution the sign language ap-
pears to have followed the same lines
along which, according to the theory of
most philologists, human speech devel-
oped, viz, a gradual progress from the
representative to the conventional, from
the picture to the arbitrary symbol, the
sign language, however, being still
chiefly in the representative or panto-
mimic stage. It may, in fact, be de-
scribed as a m: equivalent of the
Indian pictograph, the conventional sign
being usually a close reference to the pre-
dominant characteristic of the object in
shape, habit, or purpose. The signs are
made almost entirely with the hands,
either one or both. Minor differences
exist, like dialects in spoken languages,
the differences being naturally greatest at
the two extremes of the sign-language
area, but aven with these slight dissimi-
larities a Sioux or a Blackfoot from the
LANGUAGE
567
upper Missouri has no difficulty in com-
municating with a visiting Kiowa or
Comanche from the Texas border on any
subject from the negotiating of a treaty
to the recital of a mythic story or the
telling of a hunting incident. The claim
of any particular tribe to having invented
the system may be set down as mere
boasting, but it is universally admitted
that the Crows, Cheyenne, and Kiowa
are most expert in its use; and the tribes
E. and w. of the central area, viz, the
Omaha, Kansa, Osage, and others near
the Missouri, and the Ute and Shoshoni
in the mountains, know less of it. In
fluent grace of movement a conversation
in the sign language between a Cheyenne
and a Kiowa is the very poetry of motion.
As has been stated, the signs in every
case are founded on some tangible or
symbolic characteristic, although by ab-
breviation or “wearing down,” as in a
spoken language, the resemblance has
£ een obscured and conven-
tionalized. Thus the sign for man is
made by throwing out the hand, back
outward, with index finger extended up-
ward, apparently having reference to an
old root word in many Indian languages
which defines man as the erect animal.
Woman is indicated by a sweeping down-
ward movement of the hand at the side
of the head, with fingers extended toward
the hair to denote long flowing hair or
the combing of flowing locks. A white
man is distinguished as the hat wearer,
either by drawing the index finger across
the forehead or by clasping the forehead
with outstretched thumb and index fin-
ger. For Indian the speaker rubs the
back of his left hand, or, perhaps, his
cheek, with the palm of the right to in-
dicate a person whose skin is of the same
color. The sign having obtained this con-
ventional meaning, it may be used equally
by a white man to convey the same idea.
Each tribe is designated by a special sign
combination, usually the equivalent of
the common name in the various spoken
languages. Thus for Blackfoot the speaker
touches his moccasin and then rubs his
fingers upon something black. For Ute he
makes the sign for black man. For Paw-
nee, the “Wolf people” of the Plains
tribes, he throws up the right hand, with
two fingers apart and pointing upward
and forward, at the side of his head, to
indicate erect ears of a wolf, following
this with the sign for man, as already
explained... Another suggested interpre-
tation is “Horn people” from a peculiar
scalp-lock formerly worn by the Pawnee.
A tipi is shown by bringing both index
fingers together like an inverted W (A), to
indicate the conical shape and the cross-
ing of the poles. An ordinary house
would be distinguished by adding the
568 sioUi~ziK'iuiwAi<—siHAsAP,i la. A. E.
sign for white man. The buflalo, and in
later days a cow, is indicated by crooking
the index finger at the side of the head to
resemble a horn. A dog is indicated by
drawing the hand, with first and second
fingers spread apart, across in front of the
bo y, typifying the old time travois
dragged by the animal when used as a
beast of burden.
Eating and drinking are indicated by
signs easily intelligible. b'leeping is indi-
cated by inclining the head to one side,
with the open palm held just below, typi-
fying the recumbent attitude of repose.
As days, or rather nights, are counted by
“sleeps,” the same sign may mean a, day
when used in connection with enumera-
tion, indicated by the motion of counting
upon thefingers. In the same way cold is
indicated by ashivering movement of the
clenched hands in frontof the body, andas
Indians count years by winters or “ cold”
seasons, it signifies also a year in another
context. The hand upright and turned
upon the wrist, with fingers apart and
extended, indicates the question sign, and
a somewhat similar but slower gesture
means vacillation, i. e. maybe.
Reduced to action, the question, “ How
old are you?” becomes (1) point finger
at subject=you,- _ (2) cold sign=winter,
year; _ (3) _counting sign=number; (4)
question s1gn=how many? An expert
can go through the whole movement in
about the time required to put the s oken
question, with the advantage that tie can
be understood by an Indian of any lan-
guage from Canada. to Texas.
Some signs are beautifully symbolic.
Thus, fatigue is shown by a downward
and outward sweep of the two hands in
front of the body, index fingers extended,
iving a gesture- icture of utter collapse.
§§‘ad is indicatedlby a motion of throwin
away; truth b signs for straight talk, and
falsehood by the talk sign, with another
for different directions, i. e. “talking two
ways."
Besides the hand gestures, there is also
a signal system for communicating on
war or hunting expeditions by means of
smoke, waving of a blanket, riding in a
circle, etc., to indicate discovering ene-
mics, buffalo, advance, retreat, etc. See
Si%‘nals.
he best practical treatise on the sub-
ject is Capt. W. P. Clark’s Indian Sign
Language, 1885. A philosophic and com-
parative presentation is iven by Col.
Garrick Mallery in 1st fiep. B. A. E.,
1881. (.1. M.)
Biguniktawnk (‘inhabitants of C. Chig-
necto,’ from si, unili, ‘foot cloth,’ the
native name oi the cape). A Micinac
band on a reservation near Parr-sborough,
Cumberland co., Nova Scotia. The num-
ber connected with the agency was 95 in
1909.
Bigimiktawak. A Micmac band in
Pictou co., Nova Scotia (Rand, Micmac
Reading Bk., 81, 1875). The Micmac
now in this county occupv the Fisher’s
Grant and Indian Island reserves and
numbered 174 in 1909.
Sigwaahaohgwih. See Seqnidongquee.
Sihasapa (‘black feet’, so called because
they wore black moccasins). A small
division of the Teton Sioux. The name,
like the names of some other Teton tribes,
does not appear to have come into notice

PEZHI, "GRASS, " A S|NA8AFA OR BLACKFOOT SIOUX
until a recent date, no mention being
made of it by Lewis and Clark, Long, or
earlier authorities. Catlin in his Letters
and Notes, written during his stay among
the northwestern Indians (1832-39),
mentions the Blackfoot Sioux. In a
note to De Smet’s Letters (1843) thev
were estimated to number 1,500. Cul-
bertson (Smithson. Rep. 1850, 141, 1851)
estimated the tribe at 450 lodges, an
exaggeration, and mentions five bands or
subtribes, but does not locate them. It
was not until Gen. Warren and Dr.
BULL. 30]
Hayden visited their country that definite
information in regard to them was ob-
tained. The former (1856) makes the
following brief notes: “Sihasapas Black-
feet. Haunts and homes same as the
Unkpapas; number, 165 lodges. These
two bands have very little respect for the
power of the whites. . . . . Many of
the £ along the Platte are com-
mitted by the Unkpapas and Sihasapas,
whose homes are farther from it than
those of any other of the Titon wans.”
Hayden (1862) says that they, the Hunk-
papa and Sans Arcs, “occupy nearly the
same district, and are so often encamped
near each other, and otherwise so con-
nected in their operations, as scarcely to
admit of being treated of separately.
That £ of the country under their
control lies along the Moreau, Cannon-
ball, Heart, and Grand rs., seldom ex-
tending very high up on Grand r, but of
late years reaching to the Little Missouri
[in North Dakota]. Although the bands
just mentioned are often stationed near
each other, they are sometimes found
several days’ journey apart, and each is
headed by its own chief.” His estimate
is 220 lodges. Subsequently the Sihasapa
were gathered partly at Cheyenne River
res., S. Dak., and partly at Standing Rock
res., N. Dak. The number on the former
in 1878 was 224, and on the latter 590, a
total of 814. They are no longer sepa-
rately reported. J. O. Dorsey mentions
the following bands: 1, Sihasapakhcha;
2, Kanghishunpegnaka; 3, Glaglahecha;
4, Wazhazhe, 5, Hohe, 6, Wamnughaoin.
Swift (1884) gives the same divisions,
except that he omits Glaglahecha and
includes Tizaptan. The first and third
were given in a list of bands by Culbert-
son (1850), who enumerates also the
Cuts, Those That Camp Next To The
Last, Tashunkeota, and Devil's Medicine-
man Band.
Blackfeet.—Culbertson in Smithson. Rep. 1850,105
£ and
Philol. Mo. Val., 290, 1862. Black-feet Scioux.—
De Smet, Letters, 23, 1843. Blackfeet Sioux.—Stan-
ley in Poole, Among the Sioux, app., 232, 1881.
Blackfeet Tetons.—Corliss, Lacotah 's vocab.,
B. A. E., 107, 1874. Blackfoot Dakotas.-Morgan in
N. Am. Rev., 44, Jan. 1870. Blackfoot Sioux.—
Catlin, N. Am. Inds., 1, 223, 1844. Möh-ta’-wa-ta-
ta'-ni-o.—Hayden, Ethnog. and Philol. Mo. Val.,
290, 1862 (Cheyennename). Se-ā'-sà-pâ.–Morgan,
Systems of Consang., 284, 1871. Se-ash-ha-pa.—
Brackett in Smithson. Rep. 1876, 466, 1877. Siha-
sapa.—Riggs, Dak. Gram. and Dict., vii, 1852.
Sihá-sa-pa-Brackett in Smithson. Rep. 1876, 466,
1877. Sisapapa.—Blackmore in Jour. Ethnol.
Soc. Lond., I, 302, 1869 (misprint).
Sihasapakhcha (Blackfeet proper). A
Sihasapa band.
Black footed ones.–Culbertson in Smithson. Rep.
1850, 141, 1851. Siha-sapa-qtca.—Dorsey in 15th
Rep. B. A. E., 219, 1897. Sihasapa-rca.—Swift, let-
ter to Dorsey, 1884.
Sihimi. A former Chumashan village
near Purísima mission, Santa Barbara
co., Cal.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Oct. 18,
1861.
SIEIASAPAKHCHA-S1JAME
569
Sihu. The Flower or Bush clan of the
Hopi, q.v.
Sihu wińwü.—Fewkes in 19th Rep. B. A. E., 583,
1901 (wińwú=‘clan'). Si'-hü wuñ-wii.–Fewkes in
Am. Anthr., VII, 404, 1894.
Sihuicom. A former Chumashan village
near Santa Barbara, Cal.—Taylor in Cal.
Farmer, Apr. 24, 1863.
Sii (Si/-i). The Ant clans of the
Keresan pueblos of Acoma, Sia, and San
Felipe, N. Mex. Those of Acoma and
Sia are extinct. The forms of the name
thus vary in pronunciation: Acoma, Sif-
hánoq"; Sia, Síi-háno; San Felipe, Sif-
háno (háno, etc., =“people').—Hodge in
Am. Anthr., Ix, 348, 1896.
# seve" in 11th Rep. B. A. E., 19, 1894 (Sia
Sijame. A tribe, either Tonkawan or
Coahuiltecan, represented in considerable
numbers between 1719 and 1763 at San
Antonio de Valero mission, Texas. It
was mentioned as early as 1716 by Espi-
nosa, who encountered some of its mem-
bers in a rancheria in central Texas with
Pamaya, Payaya, Xarame, and others
(Diario, MS. in Archivo Gen., Prov.
Intern., CLxxxi). In 1727 Rivera listed
them as a tribe of Coahuila, which, if he
were correct, would place them w. of
San Antonio (Diario, leg. 2763, 1736).
They are also given by 'o' y Berra
as a Coahuila tribe (Geog., 306, 1864), .
but other evidence seems rather to place
them farther E.
A child of gentile Sijames was baptized
at San Antonio de Valero as early as
1719, the second year of the mission’s
existence (Valero Bautismos, partida 47,
1719). Baptisms of members of the tribe
are recorded there as late as 1761, and
burials as late as 1763 (ibid., partida 1469;
Entierros, partida 1212). Before 1740
the number of the tribe coming to the
mission was small, but in that year they
entered in considerable numbers, appar-
ently coming with the Sana, Mayeye,
Emet, Tuu, Ervipiame, Caguas (Cavas),
Zorquan, and others. This close associa-
tion with the tribes named is an indica-
tion of a central Texas habitat and of
Tonkawan affiliation. On this point see
Sana. A considerable list of personal
names of members of the above tribes
has been preserved and will probably
make it possible to settle definitely their
linguistic affinity. Names of some mem:
bers of the Sijame tribe, represented
by Spanish orthography, were as follows:
Pererqueguita, Amatmesat, Teamo, Cin-
maiaia, Apenujume, Pautenejera, Tecu-
merea, Ostaia, Pozoa, Maiaya, Comeca-
£ and Ameterajera. All but the
ast two names were of men or boys,
these two being of women... (H. E. B.
Cijame.—Valero Bautismos, partida 492, 1739 MS.
Gijames.–Morfi (1777) quoted by Bancroft, Nat.
Races, I, 611, 1886. Hijames.—Revillagigedo
(1793), ibid. Sicxacames.—Orozco y Berra, Geog.,
302, 1864. Sijame-Espinosa, Diario, 1716, MS.
Sixame.—Valero Bautismos, partida 114, 1722.
570
[B. A. E.
SIKA K-SIKSIKA
Xijame.—Ibid., 331, 1731. Xixame.—Valero En-
tierros, partida 182, 1732. Zijame.—Valero Bau-
tismos, partida 526, 1741.
Sikak. See Skunk.
Sikanasankian (S'ikAnas!ā’nk/f-ān,
“small-black-bear town”). A, Tlingit
town of the Taku people, on Taku inlet,
Alaska. (J. R. S.)
Sikitipuc. A former Chumashan vil-
lage near Santa Inés mission, Santa Bar-
bara co., Cal.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer,
Oct. 18, 1861.
Siknahadi (“people of Sinak’). A Tlin-
git division of the Wolf phratry, at Wran-
gell, Alaska. They are said to have re-
ceived their name from a place called
Sli'nax, where they stopped on their way
from the N. (J. R. S.)
Sick-naa-hulty.—Kane, Wand. in N. A., app., 1859.
Siknaq'a'dé.-Boas, 5th Rep. N. W. Tribes Can.,
25, 1889. Sliknaxa'di.–Swanton, field notes,
B. A. E., 1904. Ssik-nachädi.—Krause, Tlinkit
Ind., 120, 1885.
Sikokitsimiks (“black doors'). A band
of the Piegan division of the Siksika.
Black Doors.-Grinnell, Blackfoot Lodge Tales,
225, 1892. Si-köh'-i-tsim.—Hayden, Ethnog. and
Philol. Mo. Val., 264, 1862 (trans. band with black
doors”). Sik'-o-kit-sim-iks.-Grinnell, op. cit.,
Sikopoksimaiks (‘black-fat roasters').
A band of the Piegan division of the
Siksika.
Black Fat Roasters.–Grinnell, Blackfoot Lodge
Tales, 225, 1892. Sik-o-pok'-si-maiks.—Ibid., 209.
Sikosuilak. . A settlement of the Siko-
suilarmiut Eskimo E. of King cape, Baffin
land.
Sikosuilaq-Boas in 6th Rep. B.A. E., 421, 1888,
Sikosuilarmiut (“inhabitants of the
shore without an ice floe'). An Eskimo
tribe inhabiting the region about Kin
cape, s. w. Baffin land. They are settl
in two places, Nurata and Sikosuilak.
Sekoselar.–Gilder, Schwatka's Search, 181, 1881.
Sekoselar Innuits.—Nourse, Am. Explor., 200, 1884.
Sicosuilarmiut.-Boas in Trans. Anthr. Soc.
Wash.,95, 1884. Sikosuilarmiut —Boas in 6th Rep.
B. A. E., 421, 1888. Ssikossuilar-miut.-Boas in
Deutsche Geog. Blätt., VIII, no. 1, 1885.
Siksahpuniks (“black blood”). A band
of the Kainah division of the Siksika.
Blackblood.—Grinnell, Blackfoot Lodge Tales, 209,
1892. Siks-ah'-pun-iks.—Ibid.
Siksatok. A former Aleut village on
Agattu id., Alaska, one of the Near id.
groups of the Aleutians, now uninhab-
ited
Siksika (“black feet’, from siksinam
‘black', ka the root of ogkatsh ‘foot'. The
origin of the name is disputed, but it is
commonly believed to have reference to
the £ of their moccasins by the
ashes of the prairie fires; it may possibly
have reference to black-painted moccasins,
such as were worn by the Pawnee, Siha-
sapa, and other tribes). An important
Algonquian confederacy of the northern
£ consisting of three subtribes, the
Siksika proper or Blackfeet, the Kainah or
Bloods, and the Piegan, the whole body
being popularly known as Blackfeet. In
close alliance with these are the Atsina
and the Sarsi.
Within the recent historic period, until
£ upon reservations, the Black-
eet held most of the immense territory
stretching almost from North Saskatche-
wan r., Canada, to the southern head-
streams of the Missouri in Montana, and
from about lon. 105° to the base of the
Rocky mts. A century earlier, or about
1790, they were found by Mackenzie oc-
cupying the upper and middle South Sas-
katchewan, with the Atsina on the lower
course of the same stream, both tribes
being apparently in slow migration toward
the N. W. (Mackenzie, Woy., lxx-lxxi,
1801). This would make them the van-
guard of the Algonquian movement from
the Red r. country. With the exception
of a temporary occupancy by invading
Cree, this extreme northern region has
always, within the historic period, been
held by Athapascan tribes. The tribe is
now settled on three reservations in Al-
berta, Canada, and one in N. w. Montana,
about half being on each side of the inter-
national boundary.
So far as history and tradition go, the
Blackfeet have been roving buffalo
hunters, dwelling in tipis and shifting
periodically from place to place, without
permanent habitations, without the pot-
tery art or canoes, and without #
ture excepting for the sowing an #
ering of a species of native tobacco. They
also gathered the camas root in the foot-
hills. Their traditions go back to a time
when they had no horses and hunted their
game on foot; but as early as Mackenzie's
time, before 1800, they already had many
horses, taken from tribes farther to the
S., and later they became noted for their
reat horse herds. It is entirely proba-
le that their spread over the plains
region was due largely to the acquisition
of the horse, and, about the same time, of
the gun. They were a restless, aggressive,
and predatory people, and, excepting for
the Atsina and Sarsi, who lived under
their '' were constantly at war
with all their neighbors, the Cree, Assini-
boin, Sioux, Crows, Flatheads, and Kute-
nai. While never regularly at war with
the United States, their general attitude
toward Americans in the early days was
one of hostility, while maintaining a
doubtful friendship with the Hudson's
Bay Co.
# culture was that of the Plains
tribes generally, although there is evi-
dence of an earlierculture, approximately
that of the Eastern timber tribes. The 3
main divisions seem to have been inde-
pendent of each other, each having its
own Sundance, council, and elective head-
chief, although the Blackfeet proper ap-
ar to have been the original nucleus.
Sach of the 3 was subdivided into a num-
ber of bands, of which Grinnell enumer-
ates 45 in all. It has been said that these
BULL. 301
bands were gentes, but if so, their gentile
character is no longer apparent. There
is also a military and fraternal organiza-
tion, similar to that existing in other
Plains tribes, known among the Blackfeet
as the Ikunuhkahtsi, or ‘All Comrades,”
and consisting formerly, according to
Grinnell, of at least 12 orders or societies,
most of which are now extinct. They
have a great number of dances—religious,
war, and social—besides secret societies
for various purposes, together with £
“sacred bundles,” around each of whic
centers a ritual. Practically every adult
has also his personal “medicine.” Both
sexes may be members of some societies.
Their principal deities are the Sun, and a
supernatural being known as Napi, ‘Old
Man,” who may be an incarnation of the
same idea. The dead are usually depos-
ited in trees or sometimes laid away in
tipis erected for the purpose on promi-
nent hills.
As usual, many of the early estimates
of Blackfoot population are plainly un-
reliable. The best appears to be that of
Mackenzie, who estimated them about
1790 at 2,250 to 2,500 warriors, or perha
9,000 souls. In 1780–81, in 1837–38, in
1845, in 1857–58, and in 1869 they suffered
great losses #. smallpox. In 1864 they
were reduced by measles, and in 1883–84
some 600 of those in Montana died of sheer
starvation in consequence of the sudden
extinction of the buffalo coincident with
a reduction of rations. The official In-
dian report for 1858 gave them 7,300 souls,
but another estimate, quoted by Hayden
as having been made “under the most
favorable circumstances” about the same
time, gives them 2,400 warriors and 6,720
souls. In 1909 they were officially re-
rted to number in all 4,635, viz: Black-
oot agency, Alberta, 795; Blood agency,
Alberta, 1,174; Piegan agency, Alberta,
471; Blackfoot agency (Piegan), Montana,
2,195.
Consult Grinnell, Blackfoot Lodge Tales,
1892; Hayden, Ethnog. and Philol. Mo.
Val., 1862; Schultz, My Life as an Indian,
1907; Wissler (1) in Ontario Archaeol.
Rep. for 1905, 1906, (2) in Anthr. Pap. Am.
Mus. Nat. Hist., v, pt. 1, 1910. (J. M.)
Ah-hi'-tä-pe.–Morgan, Consang. and Affin, 289
1871 (former name for themselves; trans 'blood
#" e'). Ayatchinini.—Baraga, Eng.:Otch. Dict,
, 1878 (Chippewa name). Ayātchiyiniw.—La-
combe, Dict. Langue Cris, 325, 1864 (£
“alien, enemy': Cree name for Siksika, Bloods,
and Piegan). Beaux Hommes.—Dobbs, Hudson
Bay, 35, 1744. Blackfeet.—Writer of 1786 in Mass.
Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st S., III, 24, 1794. Blackfoot.—
Lewis and Clark, Discov., 58, 1806. Carme-
neh.—Crow MS. vocab., B. A. E. (Crow name).
Choch-Katit.—Maximilian, Trav., II, 247, 1841
(Arikaraname). Chokitapia.—L'Heureux in Jour.
Anthr. Inst., G. B., 162, Nov. 1885. Cuskoeteh-
waw-thesseetuck:—Franklin, Journ. Polar Sea, 97,
1824. £-chip-à-tà.—Long, Exped. Rocky Mts.,
II, lxxix., 1823 (Crow name). Erchipeetay.—Gal-
latin in Trans. Am. Antiq. Soc., II, 377, 1836
SIKSIKA—SIKSINOKAKS
571
£ name). High-minded *#n.
onsang. and Affin., 289, 1871. -te-pit’-e.—
Hayden, Ethnog. and Philol. Mo. Val., 402, 1862
(Crow name). Issi-Chupicha.–Maximilian,Trav.,
II, 234, 1841 (Hidatsa name; French form). Issi-
Schüpischa.—Ibid. (Hidatsa name; German #
Itsisihisa.–Matthews, Hidatsa Inds.,217, 1877 (H
datsa name). f tsi sí pi äa.—Ibid., 162 (Hidatsa
name: ‘black feet, from sipiša ‘black,' and itsi
‘foot'). £, Exped. Rocky
Mts., 11, lxxxiv, 1823 (Hidatsa name). Katoe.-
Wilson, Rep. on N. W. Tribes to Brit. A. A. S. 11,
1888 (Sarsi name). Ka-wi'-na-han.—Hayden, Eth-
nog. and Philol. Mo. Val., 326, 1862 (“black people':
Arapaho name). Makadewana-ssidok.—Gatschet,
Ojibwa MS., B. A. E., 1882 (Chippewa "#.
Māmakata'wana-sitä'-ak.—Gatschet, Fox, MS.,
B. A. E., 1882 (Fox name). Mkatewetitéta.—
Gatschet, Shawnee MS., B. A. E., 1879 (Shaw-
nee name; pl. Mkatewetitetchki).
Ozitunnug-Tanner Narr., 316, 1830 (Ottawa
name). Netsepoye.—Hale in Rep. Brit. A. A. S.
1885, 707, 1886 (“people who speak one £
name sometimes used by the confederacy). Pah-
kee.—Lewis and Clark, Exped., I, 408, 1814 (Sho-
shoni name). Paík.–Gebow, Snake Vocab., 7,
1868. Par’-keeh.—Stuart, Montana. As It'Is, 23, 1865.
Patas-negras.—Barriero, Ojeada'sobre Nuevo Méx-
ico, app., 10, 1832. Pawkees.—Lewis and Clark,
Exped., 1,418, 1814. Peiki,-Gebow, Snake Vo-
cab., 7, 1868. Pieds-noirs.—De Smet, Miss., 84,
1844. Pike.–Gebow, Snake Vocab., 7, 1868 (Sho-
shoni name). Po'-o-mas.—Hayden, Ethnog. and
Philol. Mo. Wal.,290,1862 (“blankets whitened with
earth': Cheyenne name). Sāhā’ntlä.—A.F.Cham-
berlain, inf'n, 1903(‘bad people': Kutenai name).
Säketúpiks,—McLean, Inds., 130, 1889. Sasitka:-
Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, VI, 688, 1857. Sat-sia-
qua.—Robinson, Gt. Fur Land, 187, 1879. Satsi-
kaa.—Hale, Ethnol. and Philol., 219, 1846. Saw-
ketakix.—Hale in Rep. Brit. A. A. S. 1885, 707, 1886
(“men of the plains": name sometimes used by
themselves). Saxoe-koe-koon.-Franklin, Journ.
Polar Sea, 97, 1824. S'chkoé.–Mengarini, Kalis-
pelm Dict., B. A. E., 1877 (Kalispel name; abbre-
viated form). S'chkoéishin.—Ibid. (Kalispel name,
from kodi, ‘black”). Schwarzfüssige.—Güssefeld,
map,1797. Seksekai.—Maximilian, Trav.,245,1843.
Sică'bé.–Dorsey, Kansas MS. vocab., B.A. E., 1882
(Kansa name). Si-ha"-sa-pa.–Cook, Yankton
MS. vocab., B.A. E., 1882 (‘blackfeet': Yankton
name). Sikcitano.—Can. Ind. Aff., 125, 1902.
Siksekai.—Maximilian, Trav., 245, 1843. Sik-si-
ka’.—Hayden, Ethnog. and Philol. Mo. Val., 264,
1862. Siksikai.–Maximilian (1839 ' b
Hayden, ibid., 256. Sikskékuanak.—Hale, Ethnol.
and Philol., 219, 1846. Sitkeas.–Schoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes, III, 252, 1853. Six-he-kie-koon.—Henry,
MS. vocab., 1808. Sixikau'a,—Tims, Blackfoot
Gram. and Dict., 112, 1889. Skuäishéni.—Gat-
schet, Okinagan MS., B. A. E., 1883 (‘black
foot': Salish name). Stkuaíxn.–Ibid. ('black':
Okinagan name). Tonkonko.–Mooney in 17th
Rep. B. A. E., I, 426, 1898 (“black legs'; Kiowa
name). Tuhu'vti-ómokat. - Gatschet, Coman-
che MS., A. E., 1884 (Comanche name,
B.
from tuhûvti ‘black'). Wateni’hte.—Gatschet,
Arapaho MS., B. A. E., 1882 (Arapaho name).
Yatcheá-thinyoowuc.—Richardson uoted by
Franklin, Journ. Polar Sea, 96, 1824 % strangers’:
Cree name for several tribes, including the
Siksika).
Siksika. A tribe of the Siksika confed-
eracy (q.v.). They now live on a reserva-
tion in Alberta, Canada, on upper Bow r.,
and are officially known as ' Running
Rabbit and Yellow Horse bands. They
were divided into the following subtribes
or bands: Aisikstukiks, Apikaiyiks, Emi-
tahpahksaiyiks, Motahtosiks, Puhksinah-
mahyiks, Saiyiks, Siksinokaks,Tsiniktsis-
tsoyiks. Pop. 942 in 1902, 795 in 1909.
Siksinokaks (“black elks"). A subtribe
or band of the Kainah division of the
572
[B. A. E.
SIKSINOKAKS-SILPOPONEMEW
Siksika or Blackfeet, and also of the
Siksika proper.
Black Elks.—Grinnell, Blackfoot Lodge Tales,
208,209, 1892. Sik-si-no-kai-iks.—Hayden. Ethnog.
and Philol. Mo Val., 264, 1862. Siks-in"-o-kaks:
Grinnell, op.cit.
Siksinokaks. A subtribe or band of the
Siksika.
Siks-in"-o-kaks.—Grinnell, Blackfoot Lodge Tales,
208, 1892.
Siktokkis. A town of the Ahousaht
Nootka on the N. arm of Clayoquot sq.,
Vancouver id. It was destroyed by
Admiral Denham in Oct. 1864 in punish-
ment for the killing of the crew of the
trading schooner Kingfisher.
Sik-tok-kis.-Sproat, Savage life, 197, 1868.
Sikutsipumaiks (“black patched mocca-
sins”). A band of the Piegan division of
the Siksika or Blackfeet.
Black Patched Moccasins.—Grinnell, Blackfoot
Lodge Tales, 225, 1892. Si-ka'-tsi-po-maks.—Hay-
den, Ethnog. and Philol. Mo. Val., 264, 1862 (trans.
‘band with black patched moccasins'). Sik-ut'-
si-pum-aiks. --Grinnell, op.cit., 209.
Sikwayi. See Sequoya.
Sikyachi. The name of two distinct Yel-
low Bird clans of the Hopi, one belonging
to the Kachina, the other to the Kokop
hratry.
i-kya”-tci.–Stephen in 8th Rep. B. A. E., 39, 1891.
Sikyatci wińwü.–Fewkes in 19th Rep. B. A. E.,
584, 1900. Si-kya-tci wuñ-wu.—Fewkes in Am.
Anthr., VII, 404, 1894.
Sikyataiyo. The Yellow Fox clan of the
Hopi.
£us--bone, and Voth, Mishongnovi
Ceremonies, 175, 1902. Sikáhtayo.—Woth, Hopi
Proper Names, 105, 1905. Sikyataiyo wińwü.—
Fewkes in 19th Rep. B. A. E., 584, 1900. Si-kya”-
#" wuń-wa.–Fewkes in Am. Anthr., VII, 403,
Sikyatki (“yellow house”).
toric pueblo of the Firewood ''
£ of the Hopi, situated on two rocky
nolls at the E. base of the Walpi mesa
of Tusayan, N. E. Arizona. According to
tradition it was built by the Fire-
wood clans after the abandonment of
their pueblo of Tebugkihu, and in turn
Was £ by warriors from Walpi
and possibly from other Hopi pueblos.
See Fewkes in Am. Anthr., v1.1, 396, 406,
1894, and in 17th Rep. B. A. E., 631–744,
1898; Mindeleff in 8th Rep. B. A. E., 20,
1891.
Si-kā'k-i.-Fewkes in Am. Anthr., V, 10, 1892.
Silela (Ts’ā’-lil-ā). A former village of
the Kuitsh on lower Umpqua r., w. Oreg.
Mentioned by Lewis and Clark in 1806 as
a tribe of 1,200.
* R'
Isalleet.–Gairdner (1835), in Jour. Geog. Soc.
Lond.., xi, 256, 1841. Sahlalah.–McVickar, Hist.
Exped. Lewis and Clark, II, 383, 1842. Shal s.-
Lewis and Clark, Exped., 11, 119, 1814. Shallalah.—
Ibid., 474. Silela.–Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore,
III, 231, 1890. Tsalél.—Hale, Ethnol, and Philol.,
221, 1846. Ts'a'-lil-ā.–Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-
lore, III, 231, 1890. Tsan teha'lila amim.–Gatschet,
Lakmiut MS., B. A. E., 105 £apuya
name for Indians at mouth of Umpqua r.).
Siletz. A former Salishan tribe on a
river of the same name in N. w. Oregon.
It was the southernmost Salishan tribe on
the coast. Latterly the name was ex-
tended to designate all the tribes on the
Siletz res. in Oregon, which belong to the
Athapascan, Yakonan, Kusan, Takilman,
Shastan, and Shahaptian linguistic fami-
lies.
Celetse.–Gibbs, MS. Notes, B. A. E., 1856. Nese-
litch.–Gairdner (1835) in Jour. Geog. Soc. Lond.,
x1, 255, 1841. Sai-létc'.—Dorsey, Tutu MS., B. A.
E., 1884. Sai-lètc'-ic-me'-36nné.—Dorsey, Nalton-
neithnné MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1884. Siletz.—Dor-
sey # in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, iii. 227, 1890.
Tsa Shnádsh amím.—Gatschet, Lakmiut-Kalapuya
MS., B. A. E., 105 (Lakmiut name).
Silimastus. A former Chumashan vil-
lage near Purísima mission, Santa Bar-
bara co., Cal.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer,
Oct. 18, 1861.
Silimi. A former Chumashan village
near Purísima mission, Santa Barbara
co., Cal.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Oct. 18,
1861.
Silino. A former Chumashan village
near Purísima mission, Santa Barbara
co., Cal.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Oct. 18,
1861. -
Silisne. A former Chumashan village
near Purísima mission, Santa Barbara
co., Cal.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Oct. 18,
1861.
Siliwihi. A former Chumashan village
on Santa Rosa id., coast of California, E.
of the harbor.—Henshaw, Buenaventura
MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1884.
Silkhkemechetatun (Sil’-qke-me’-tce-ta/-
tūn). A band or village of the Chasta-
costa on the N. side of Rogue r., Oreg.—
Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, 111, 234,
1890.
Sillanguayas. A tribe given by Rivera
in 1727 and by Orozco y Berra in 1864 as
natives of Coahuila (Rivera, Diario, leg.
2763, 1736, Orozco y Berra, Geog., 306,
1864).
# *-* Berra, op. cit
Sillery. A Jesuit mission village estab-
lished in 1637 on St Lawrence r., a few
miles above Quebec, Canada. The Al-
gonkin and Montagnais were first gath-
ered there and were joined at the close
of # Philip's war in 1679 by Abnaki
from Kennebec r. in Maine in such num-
bers that it soon became virtually an Ab-
naki village. In 1683–85 the inhabitants
removed to St Francis, and the village was
deserted. (J. M.)
Kamiskwawa hit.—Vetromile in Me. Hist. Soc.
Coll., VI, 213, 1859 (‘where they catch salmon
with the spear’: Abnaki name). Sciller.—La-
hontan (1703) quoted by Richardson, Arct. Ex-
£ II, 39.1851. Silem.-Jefferys, Fr. Doms...pt,
• '' 1761 (misprint). Sillerie-Doc. of 1759
in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., x, 1037, 1858. Sillery.–
Denonville (1687), ibid., 1x,354, 1855. St. Joseph.—
Vetromile, op. cit. (mission name). Syllery.—
Jefferys, Fr. Doms, pt. 1, 10, 1761. -
Silongkoyo. A former Maidu village at
Quincy, Plumas co., Cal.–Dixon in Bull.
Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., xv.11, map, 1905.
Silpoponemew, A former Chumashan
village at San Antonio, about 4 m. from
Santa Barbara mission, Cal.—Taylor in
Cal. Farmer, May 4, 1860.
BULL. 30]
Silver. At the time of the discovery
silver had not come into general use
among the aborigines N. of Mexico. The
native metal is found sparingly in many
localities, notably in small bits in direct
association with native ' in the L.
Superior region, from which source a
limited supply probably was obtained.
Finds of objects of silver in the older
mounds are rare. An interesting occur-
rence of silver in a mound in Pickaway
co., Ohio, is mentioned by Fowke. In a
stone box, 33 in. long and 3 in. deep,
made of the halves of two concretions
fitted together, were five nuggets of silver
about the size of small walnuts. Three
were coated with
Fs) black paint and 2
| with reddish ocher.
! Prof. Putnam de-
scribes a number
of objects of copper
- # from the Turner
| mound, in Hamil-
ton co., Ohio, plated
with thin sheets
|: of silver; and Dr
Ea. Thomas illustrates
CHEYEnne 2 small, neatly cut
objects of sheet sil-
ver which were found wrapped about a
bit of cane along with a burial in a mound
in Warren co., Pa. An interesting find of
silver-plated objects in connection with
a burial is described by Dr S. P. Hildreth
and quoted by Squier. These consisted
of large circular bosses com-
d of copper overlaid
with a thick plating of silver
on a ribbed plate of silver
2 in. in breadth and 6 in
length. Hildreth regarded
these as probably part of a
sword scabbard, but it is
more likely that they are
aboriginal ornaments. A number of disks
and tablets of thin sheet silver and some
other objects have been found in Florida,
but it is believed that in the main they
are recent, the metal having been derived
from foreign sources—either
from Europe direct or from
vessels wrecked on the coast
of Florida on the homeward
voyage from Mexico. It is
observed that some of these
objects are alloyed with cop-
per and gold in different pro-
portions, and this is confirmative of
western origin, alloys of gold, silver, and
copper being common in middle America.
me of the native tribes, under the in-
fluence of the whites, have turned their
attention to silver working, and the Na-
vaho and some of the Pueblos in Arizona
and New Mexico, employing methods
From ARKANSAs
Mound
iROQuois
SILVER-SIMAOMO
573
learned from the Mexicans, make many
objects of use and ornament. The Iro-
quois, and the Haida and other N. W.
coast tribes are also skilful metal workers,
producing many tasteful ornaments, such
as bracelets and pendants ornamented
with engravings of mythical subjects.
Silver was early introduced by colonial
traders, and objects of this metal of
European make are frequently found in
the mounds, as well as on village sites
in many sections of the country. These
include necklaces, bracelets, brooches,
lockets, rings, and especially crosses.
See Metal-work, Ornament.
Consult Beauchamp in Bull. 73, N.Y.
State Mus., 1903; Culin in Museum Notes,
Brooklyn Inst., III, no. 7, 1908; Douglas
in Am. Antiq., vi.1, no. 3, 1885; Fowke,
Archaeol. Hist. Ohio, 1902; Harrington,
Iroquois Silverwork, Anthr. Pap. Am.
Mus. Nat. Hist., I, pt. v1, 1908; Jones,
Antiquities of Southern Indians, 1873;
Kunz in Am. Antiq., Ix, no. 4, 1887;
Matthews in 2d Rep. B. A. E., 1883;
Niblack in Nat. Mus. Rep. 1888, 1890;
Putnam in 16th Rep. Peabody Mus., 1884;
Rau, Archaeol. Coll. Nat. Mus., 1876;
Squier, Antiquities of N. Y. and the
West, 1851; 's in 12th Rep. B. A.
E., 1894. (w. H. H.)
Silver Bay. Asummercamp of the Sitka,
on Baranof id., Alaska; pop. 39 in 1880.—
Petroff in Tenth Census, Alaska, 32, 1884.
Silver Bluff. A former Yuchi village
on Savannah r. in Barnwell co., S.C.,
probably identical with Cofitachiqui of
the De Soto narratives.—Georgia tract
(1740) in Force, Tracts, 1, 6, 1836.
Simaomo. A central Texas tribe or
group, £ Tonkawan, frequently
mentioned by the Spaniards £ the
name of Cantona, or some variation of
this name, in the later 17th and early
18th century records, but suddenly dis-
appearing thereafter. It is quite £y
a tribe known in later times by some
other name, and one document seems to
connect it with the Yojuane (q. v.).
They are apparently distinct from the
Indians referred to by the French writers
as Canohatinno (see Kanohatino), for the
latter were hostile to the Hasinai
(Caddo), which evidently was not the
case with the Simaomo.
The Cantona were definitely mentioned
by Massanet in 1691 as one of the tribes
living E. of Arroyo del Cibolo and speak-
ing a language different from that of the
Coahuiltecan tribes to the w. of that
stream (Diario, MS. in Mem. de Nueva
España, xxvii, 98). Tribes mentioned
in the same connection were the Sanas,
Emet, and Cavas. In the same year Jesus
María, missionary among the Nabedache
(q.v.), included the tribe, which he called


574
[B. A. E.
SIMI—SINAGO
the Cantauhaona, in his list of Texas, or
“allies,” livings. w; of his mission on the
Neches (Relación, MS.). In 1692 it was
proposed by Don Gregorio de Salinas,
who had crossed Texas four times, that
the missionaries among the Nabedache
should retire to the Colorado and induce
that tribe to settle between the Colorado
and the Brazos “with the Cantona nation,
which, for another name, is called Sima-
omo. They are a large nation and are
friends of these [Nabedache] . . . They
are together most of the year hunting
buffalo, for which this is the center”
(Salinas, Compendio de puntos, etc.,
1692, MS.). In 1692 the Cantona were
met on the Colorado by Terán (autos of
the Terán Expedition, MS.). In 1693
Joseph Urrutia, later captain at San An-
tonio, was left disabled at the Colorador.
when the Spaniards retired. Being found
by a body of “Cantujaunás, Toos, and
%: [Emets],” he was rescued by the
great chief Cantujaunā, and taken to his
rancheria, where he lived 7 years, becom-
ing head-chief in their wars with the
Apache, against whom, he claimed, he
sometimes led 10,000 or 12,000 men (Ur-
rutia to the Viceroy, July 4, 1733, MS.).
Information recorded in 1709 connects
the names Cantona and Simaomo with
Yojuane. In April of that year Fr. San
Buenaventura y Olivares and Fr. Isidro
Felix de Espinosa were visited at the
Colorado by a band of Indians composed
mainly of “Yojuan,” with some “Si-
momo” and “Tusolivi.” Among them
was the old Cantona chief known to the
Spaniards since 1691, whom Espinosa now
calls “the chief Canttona” and “the chief
of the Yojuanes, called Canttona” (Diary,
1709, MS.). From this it would seem
that the tribe formerly known as Cantona
had been so called from the name of the
principal chief, which was a common
practice with the Spaniards. On the
other hand, one can not fail to note the
resemblance between the last part of the
name Cantujaunā and the tribal name
Yojuan. The missionaries made a visit
to the rancheria of these tribes, which
was near by, and estimated its popula-
tion at 2,500. They were on friendly
terms with the Hasinai, to whom they
reed to carry a message (Espinosa, op.
cit.). In 1716 Espinosa met Cantona
Indians in a rancheria near the Brazos,
with members of numerous other tribes
(Diary, entries for June 10–13). Except
for the baptism of one Cantona Indian in
1725 at the Ervipiame mission, this is the
last we hear of the tribe under that name,
though their old associates, the Emet,
Too, Sanos, Cavas, and others are known
much later. The passage in the diary of
Espinosa, cited above, and the statement
of Urrutia, cause one to wonder if the
Cantona were not a branch of the Yo-
juane more frequently heard of farther N.
ut who entered the San Xavier missions
in this region in 1749. -
Cantanual.—Valero Baptisms, 1725, MS.
haona.—Jesus Maria, Relación, 12, 1691, MS. Can-
tona.–Massanet, Diary, in Mem. de Nueva España,
xxvii, 98, 1691, MS. Cantonáes, Espinosa (1716),
op.cit. £ Can-
tuna.-Terán, Descripción (1692) in Mem.de Nueva
España, xxvii, 29, 42, MS. Simaomo.—Salinas, op.
cit., 1692. Simomo.—Espinosa (1709), op.cit.
Simi. A former, Chumashan village,
said by Indians to have been situated on
the Rancho of Simi, Ventura co., Cal.
Cf. Somo.
Ci-mi'-i-Henshaw, Buenaventura MS. vocab.,
B. A. E., 1884. Simi.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, July
24, 1863.
Similkameen. The local name for several
bands of Okinagan on a river of the same
name, a N. w; tributary of the Okana-
gan, Brit. Col. Under the term “Si-
milkameen group” are classed 3 or 4 vil-
lages in the Canadian Reports of Indian
Affairs, namely, Shennosquankin, Kere-
meus, Chuckuwayha, and subsequently
Ashnola, having an aggregate population
of 179 in 1906. These Indians are also
divided into Lower and ' Similka-
meen, with 135 and 44 inhabitants re-
£ in 1909.
itwout Indians,—Brit. Col. Map, Ind. Aff., Victo-
ria, 1872 (in two villages on Similkameen r.).
Sa-milk-a-nuigh.—Ross, Adventures, 290, 1849.
Similikameen.—Can. Ind. Aff., 74, 1878. Similka-
meen.-Ibid., 364, 1897. Smelkameen.-Ibid., 309,
1879. Smilé'qamux.—Teit in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat.
Hist., II, 167, 1900 (= people of Similkameen').
Smilkameen.–Can. Ind. Aff. 1880, 317, 1881. Smil-
kamin.–Gatschet, MS., B. A. E. (Salish name).
Smilkémíx.—Ibid.
Simomo (Si-mo'-mo). An important
and populous Chumashan village formerly
N. of the estero near Pt Mugu, Ventura
co., Cal. Perhaps the same as Somo.—
Henshaw, Buenaventura MS. vocab.,
B. A. E., 1884.
Sinaesta. A village of the Calusa situated
on the s, w. coast of Florida, about 1570.
Sinacsta.–Fontaneda as quoted by Shipp, DeSoto
and Fla.,586, 1881. Sinaesta.–Fontaneda Memoir
(ca. 1575), Smith trans., 19, 1854.
Sinago (“gray squirrel,' from (Chip-
pewa) assdnago, correlative of ''
‘black squirrel,’ ‘great or large squirrel,’
from missi and anigus.—Hewitt). A sub-
tribe of the Ottawa, second in importance
only to the Kishkakon. They were in
1648 on the s. shore of L. Huron. Dur-
ing the subsequent wanderings of the
tribe they are usually found in the com-
pany of the Kishkakon. According to
the Walam Olum the Delawares were
once at war with them.
Cynagos.—La Potherie, Hist. Am., II, 48, 1753.
Outao.8esinagos.–Frontenac (1682) in N. Y. Doc.
Col. Hist., ix, 176, 1855. Outaouae Sinagos.–Fron-
tenac (1682), ibid., 182. OutaSais-Cinago.--Doc. of
1695, ibid.,606. Outaouaks Sinagaux.—Jes. Rel. for
1670,87, 1858. Outaouasinagouk.-Jes. Rel. for 1648,
62, 1858. Outawas Sinagos.–Neill in Minn. Hist.
Soc. Coll., v, 413, 1885. Ouxeinacomigo.—la Ches-
naye (1697) in Margry, Déc., v.1, 6, 1886 (misprint).
Sinago.–Cadillac (1695), ibid., v, 80, 1883. Sina-
BULL. 30]
oux.–Lapham, Inds. Wis., 4, 1870. Sinako-
rinton, Lenape Leg.,206, 1885. Singos.—Charle-
voix (1744), New Fr., V, 143, 1871. Sinojos.–Chau-
vignerie (1736) quoted by Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes,
III, 554, 1853. Towecenegos.—York (1700) in N. Y.
Doc. Col. Hist., IV, 749, 1854.
Sinaloa (said to be contracted from sina,
a species of pitahaya; lobala, “a round
object': hence ‘round pitahaya"). A
division of the Cahita group of the Piman
family, inhabiting principally N. Sinaloa
and s. E. Sonora, Mexico, on the western
slopes of the sierras, about the headwaters
of Rio del Fuerte. There is considerable
confusion among early writers ":
the *''' of the name. erVaS
Cat. ng., I, 322, 1800) identifies the
inoloa people with the Yaqui, although
Ribas (Hist. Trium., 142, 1645) had con-
side them a distinct tribe living on
the headwaters of Rio del Fuerte. The
name has also been applied synonymously
with Cahita. The Sinaloa were described
in 1645 as being able to muster 1,000 war-
riors. Their idiom was closely related to,
if not identical with, that of the Tehueco.
They were probably absorbed by stronger
allied tribes. F. w. H.)
Cinaloas,—Ribas, Hist. Trium., 142,1645. Sinaloa.—
Orozco y Berra, Geog., 58, 1864. Sinoloa.—Casta-
fieda (1596) in 14th Rep. B. A. E., 515, 1896 (refer-
ring to their settlement).
Sinapa. A Calusa village on the S. w.
coast of Florida, about 1570.—Fontaneda
Memoir (ca. 1575), Smith trans., 19,
1854.
Sinar. A Kinugumiut Eskimo village
near Pt Clarence, Alaska.
Sinarmete.—Jackson, Reindeer in Alaska, map,
145, 1896.
£" Si’-na-rrút-li’-tūn, ‘cata-
ract village’). band or village of the
Chastacosta on the N. side of Rogue r.,
Oreg.—Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore,
III, 234, 1890.
Sindas-kun (Si’ndas kun, ‘vill On a
point always smelling’)., A Haida town
in the Ninstints country belonging to the
Kaidju-kegawai.—Swanton, Cont. Haida,
277, 1905.
Sindatahls (Sí’nd At/als, ‘gamblin
place'). A Haida town of a branch o
the Kuna-lanas family called Djus-hade,
formerly near Tsoo-skahli, an inner ex-
sion of Masset inlet, Queen Charlotte
ids., Brit. Col.—Swanton, Cont. Haida,
281, 1905.
Sinegainsee (Sine-gain"-see, ‘creeping
thing’, i. e. ‘snake'). A clan of the
Hurons.—Morgan, Anc. Soc., 153, 1877.
Sinew. The popular term for the ten-
donous animal fiber used by the Indians
chiefly as thread for sewing purposes.
The fiber thus used is not, as commonly
supposed, the tendon from the legs, but
the # tendon, about 2 feet in length,
£ ong each side of the backbone of
the buffalo, cow, deer, or other animal,
SINALOA—SINICU
575
just back of the neck joint. The ten-
dons were stripped out and dried, and
when thread was needed were hammered
to soften them and then shredded with
an awl or a piece of flint. Sometimes the
tendon was stripped of long fibers as
needed, and often the tendons were
shredded fine and twisted in the same
way as £ fiber. The Eskimo had a
twister like that used by the Pima, and
commonly plaited the fibers into fine
sennit; but most other tribes simply
twisted it with the hands or on the thigh.
Practically all the sewing of skins for cos-
tume, bags, pouches, tents, boats, etc.,
was done with sinew, as was embroidery
with beads and quills. For binding to-
gether parts of woodwork sinew was
even more valuable than rawhide. One
of the more remarkable of its many uses
was as a spring in an Alaskan Eskimo
fox trap of Siberian origin. The elasticity
of sinew was known to many tribes, who
' ied this material to the backs of bows
either as a series of cords lashed on and
twisted by means of ivory keys (Eskimo),
or by fastening a layer of shredded sinew
to the back of the bow with glue, a method
employed by the Pacific Coast tribes and
some others. The enormously strong
sinew bowstring enabled the Indians to
employ powerful bows. The Klamath
recurving bow, for instance, will snap
any cord of vegetal material as if it were
pack thread.
Another important use of sinew was in
feathering and pointing arrows. Some
tribes set arrowheads in such a way that
the sinew binding would soften in the
wound so that the head would remain
when the shaft was withdrawn. B
moistening the end of the sinew in bind-
ing the feather to the shaft, and in simi-
lar light work, it was made to hold fast
without the use of glue. Fishing lines and
cords for harpoons, etc., were frequently
of sinew; the rope over which hides were
worked in tanning was ordinarily made
of this material, and arrowpoints were
once made entirely of buffalo sinew by
the Hidatsa. At present the pair from a
single cow is commonly rated among the
Plains tribes at 50 cents. (w. H.)
Singa (Si/figa, “winter [village]’). A
Haida town, of the Kas-lanas family,
situated on the N. side of Tasoo harbor,
w. coast of Moresby id., Queen Charlotte
ids., Brit. Col.—Swanton, Cont. Haida,
280, 1905.
Sinicon. A former Chumashan village
near Santa Barbara, Cal.—Taylor in Cal.
Farmer, Apr. 24, 1863.
Sinicu. A tribe or subtribe represented
at San Antonio de Valero mission, Tex-
as, between 1728 and 1739. It may be
identical with the Secmocó tribe (q.v.),
576
IB. A. E.
SINIMIUT-SINNONQUIRESSE
members of which were there at the same
time. Cf. Senecu. (H. E. B.)
Censoc.-Valero Bautismos, 1739, MS. Censoo.-
Ibid. Seniczo.—Ibid., 1728. Senixzo.—Ibid., 1728.
Sinimiut. A Central Eskimo tribe on
Pelly bay, Canada. They live on musk-
ox and salmon like the tribes of Hudson
bay, and have also an abundance of seals.
They numbered 45 in 1902.
Pelly Bay Eskimo.—Ausland, 653, 1885. Sina-
miut.—Boas in Bull. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., XV, pt.
2, 377, 1907. Sinimijut.—Boas in Zeitschr. Ges.
f. Erdk., 226, 1883. Sinimiut.—Boas in 6th Rep.
B. A. E., 451, 1888.
Siningmon. A Kaviagmiut Eskimo vil-
lage on Golofnin bay, Alaska.—11th Cen-
sus, Alaska, 162, 1893.
Sinkers. Primitive fishermen every-
where weight their lines and nets with
stones. These are usually pebbles or
other suitable bits of stone, grooved or
notched for attachment by
means of cords. Those now
in use by the Indian tribes, as
well as by the whites, cor-
respond with £ found
in large numbers along the
banks of streams and the
shores of lakes and other large
bodies of water. Larger specimens of
the same general shape become anchors
# v.) on occasion, and the better fin-
ished forms pass by imperceptible gra-
dations into the very large group of ob-
jects classed as plummets (q.v.), and, in
another direction, into the stone club-
heads of the Plains tribes (see Weapons).
Adair states that the Southern Indians,
having placed a trap in the bed of the
stream, drove the fish toward it by means
of a rope made of long grape vines to
which were attached stones at proper
distances, men placed on opposite sides
Sinker; N. Y.
1-3
sinceR of GRANITe; R. L. Sinker of steatite; N. C. (1-2)
of the stream dragging the weighted rope
along the bottom. The extent to which
nets (q.v.) were used by the Indians of
the Middle Atlantic states is not known;
but the impressions of nets of varying
degrees of fineness on pottery show at
least that nets were in common use.
Consult Abbott, Prim. Indust., 1881;
Adair, Hist. Am. Inds., 1775; Beau-
champ in Bull. N. Y. State Mus., Iv, no.
16, 1897; Jones, Antiq. Southern Inds.,
1873; Rau, Prehist. Fishing, Smithson.
Cont., xxv, 1884. (w. H. H.)
Sinkiuse. A former division of Salish,
under Chief Moses, living on the E. side of
Columbia r. from Ft Okinakane to the
neighborhood of Pt Eaton, Wash. Hale
classed them as a division of the Pisquows.
Pop. 355 in 1905, 299 in 1908, 540 (with
others?) in 1909.
Columbias.–Mooney in 14th Rep. B. A. E., 734,
1896. Isle-de-Peins.—Nesmithin Ind. Aff. Rep.,219,
1858. Isle-de-peiree.—Owen, ibid., 268. Isle-de.
Pierre.—Shaw in H. R. Ex. Doc. 37, 34th Cong.,
3d sess., 113, 1857. Linkinse.—Bancroft, Nat.
Races, 1,316, 1874 (misprint). Moses band.—Ind.
Aff. # 1904, 610, 1905. Sinakaiãusish.—Hale in
U. S. Expl. Exped., VI, 211, 1846. Sinkáyus.—
Gatschet, Salish MS., B. A. E. (Salish name). Sin-
ki-use.—Winans in Ind. Aff. Rep., 23, 1870-
:-catches Salish MS., B. A. E. (Salish
Intl IIle).
Sinklezin (Navaho name). An ancient
pueblo ruin situated on the highest point
of a peninsula-like mesa juttin £
canyon from the s., about 4 m. s. of
Pueblo Bonito, N. w. N. Mex. It is built
of dull-brown sandstone, rectangular in
form but very irregular, a semicircular
tier of rooms on the s, inclosing a large
court. The dimensions of the structure
are 135 ft E. and w. by 183 ft N. and s.
The E. wing is 50 by 75 ft, the w. 30 by 58 ft.
A wing 30 ft wide extends 40 ft to the s.
The semicircular tier of rooms was 256 ft
long, 9 ft wide, and 2 stories high; 72 ft of
this tier is still (1902) standing about 12 ft
high. The walls throughout vary from
20 to 30 in. thick. The rooms are long
and narrow, 53 by 213 ft being a com-
mon size. There are 5 circular kivas in
the building, varying from 6 to 25 ft in
diameter. The masonry is of alternat-
ing bands of fine and coarse stone and
dressed blocks chinked with fine tablets,
the arrangement being very irregular.
Portions of the third story remain stand-
ing. The original height was probably
4 stories. (E. L. H.)
Sinkyone.
An Athapascan '' for-
merly living on the lower £ South
fork of Eelr., Humboldt co., Cal., having
settlementson Bulland Salmon crs. They
also held the country down to the coast
at Shelter cove and S. to Usal. This sec-
tion has been popularly known as the
Usal (a Pomo term), that on Bull cr. and
Southfork as the Lolanko (from the name
of a locality). They lived for a time on
Smith River res., afterward being trans-
ferred to Hoopa res. on Trinity r., from
which place a few survivors returned in
the early seventies and are now living
near their old homes. They lived in
conical houses of bark, dressed much as
the tribes about them, and made baskets
by twining. They burned their dead.
They differed but little from the Wailaki
in language. (P. E. G.)
:*-Tobin in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1857, 405,
Sinnonquiresse (“Very long wampum
string.”—Hewitt). A Mohawk chief, the
speaker at Albany in 1691, 1696, 1700,
and 1701, signing the Beaver land treaty
in the latter year. He was examined
about Dellius in 1699, and was at Albany


- BULL. 30] SINOPAH-SIOUAN FAMILY 577
in 1702. Possibly Tananguriss at the
Albany council of Sept. 4, 1691, is the
same person. The Indian Sinonneeque-
rison, who signed a deed in 1714, seems a
later chief. In 1711 M. de Longueuil was
called Sinonquirese. See N. Y. Doc. Col.
Hist., III, 805,807, 1853; Iv, 237, 540, 910,
1854. (w. M. B.)
Sinopah (Sin/-o-pah, “kit-foxes’, ‘Pie-
ns’). A society of the Ikunuhkatsi, or
All Comrades, in the Piegan tribe of the
Siksika. It is now obsolete among the
Piegan, but still existed with the Kainah
in 1892.—Grinnell, Blackfoot Lodge
Tales, 221, 1892.
Sinoquipe (‘birthplace of warriors’).
A pueblo of the Opata and the seat of a
Spanish mission founded in 1646; situated
in lat. 30° 10', lon. 110°, on the upper
Rio Sonora below Arispe, Sonora, Mexico.
Pop. 367 in 1678, 91 in 1730.
Cenokipe.—Kino, map (1702) in Stöcklein, Neue.
Welt-Bott, 74, 1726. Cinoquipe.—Hardy, Travels,
442, 1829. San Ignacio de Soniquipa.—Orozco y
Berra, Geog., 343, 1864. San Ignacio Sinoquipe.—
Rivera (1730) quoted by Bancroft, No. Mex. States,
I, 514, 1884...S. Ignacio Sinoquipe.–Zapata (1678),
ibid., 246. Sinoquipe.—Hrdlička in Am. Anthr.,
VI, 72, 1904. - - - -
Sinslikhooish. A division of Salish that
occupied, according to Gibbs, the great
plain above the crossing of Coeur d'Alène
r., Idaho. .
Sin-slih-hoo-ish.—Stevens in Ind. Aff. #: 428,
1854. Sin-slik-hoo-ish.–Gibbs in Pac. R. R. Rep., I
414, 1855. -
Sintagallesca. See Spotted Tail.
Sintaktl (Sinta'ki, 'reached the bot-
tom', or ‘bottom of the hill'). A Ntla-
kyapamuk village 30 or 40 m above
"Yale, on the w. side of Fraser r., Brit. Col.
C’nta'k'tl.—Hill-Tout in Rep. Ethnol. Surv. Can.,
5, 1899. Shuitackle.—Can. Ind. Aff., 79, 1878.
Sinta'kL.—Teit in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., II,
169, 1900.
Sintootoolish. A division of Salish liv-
ing, according to Gibbs, on Spokane r.,
N. Idaho, above the forks.
Middle Spo-ko-mish.-Winans in Ind. Aff. # 23,
1870. Sin-too-too.—Ibid. Sintootoolish.–Gibbs in
Pac. R. R. Rep., I, 414, 1855. Sintou-tou-oulish.—
Parker, Journal, 298, 1840.
Sintsink (abbr. and corrupt. of Dela-
ware Assinesink, “at the small stone.’—
Gerard. Cf. Ossingsing). A Wappinger
tribe or band on the E. bank of Hudson
r: about the present Ossining, N. Y.
Villages, Q# and Kestaubuinck.
Sing-sings.–Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, VI, 116, 1857.
Sinksink. —Deed of 1685 quoted by Ruttenber,
Tribes Hudson R., 366, 1872. Sinsincks.–Stuy-
vesant (1663) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., xIII, 302,
1881. Sinsincqs.—Doc. of 1663, ibid., 303. Sin-
sing.—Van der Donck (1658) quoted by Rutten-
ber, op.cit., 72. Sintsings.—Treaty of 1645 in N. Y.
Doc. Col. Hist., xIII, 18, 1881. Sint-sings.—Breeden
Raedt quoted by Ruttenber, , op. cit., 108.
Sint-Sinks.-Ibid., 79. Sintsnicks,—Treaty of
1645 quoted by Winfield, Hudson Co., 45, 1874
(misprint). - - - -
Sinuk. A Kaviagmiut Eskimo village on
the N. shore of Pt Clarence, Alaska; pop.
36 in 1880, 12 in 1890.
57009°–Bull. 30, pt 2–12–37
Singick,-11th Census, Alaska, 165, 1893. Sinioga-
mut.—Nelson in 18th Rep. B. A. E., map, 1899.
Siniogamute.—Petroff, Rep. on Alaska, 59, 1880.
Sinyu. An Utkiavinmiut Eskimo sum-
mervillageinland from Pt Barrow, Alaska.
Si’nnyü.-Murdoch in 9th Rep. B. A. E., 83, 1892.
Siocotchmim. A Costanoan village situ-
ated in 1819 within 10 m. of Santa Cruz
mission, Cal.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer,
Apr. 5, 1860.
Siorartijung. A spring settlement of
Padlimiut Eskimo on the coast S. of Home
bay, Baffin land, Canada.—Boas in 6th
Rep. B. A. E., map, 1888.
Siouan Family. The most populous
linguistic family N. of Mexico, next to
the Algonquian. The name is taken
from a term applied to the largest and
best known tribal group or confederacy
belonging to the family, the Sioux or
Dakota, which, in turn, is an abbrevia-
tion of Nadowessioux, a French corrup-
tion of Nadowe-is-iw, the appellation given
them by the Chippewa. It signifies
“snake, ‘adder,’ and, by metaphor,
“enemy. See Dakota.
Before changes of domicile took place
among them, resulting from contact with
whites, the principal body extended from
the w. bank of the Mississippi northward
from the Arkansas nearly to the Rocky
mts., except for certain sections held by
the Pawnee, Arikara, Cheyenne, Arapaho,
Blackfeet, Comanche, and Kiowa. The
Dakota proper also occupied territory on
the E. side of the river, from the mouth
of the Wisconsin to Mille Lacs, and the
Winnebago were about the lake of that
name and the head of Green bay. North-
ward Siouan tribes extended some dis-
tance into Canada, in the direction of L.
Winnipeg. A second group of Siouan
tribes, embracing the Catawba, Sara or
Cheraw, Saponi, Tutelo, and several oth-
ers, occupied the central part of North
Carolina and South Carolina and the
£ of Virginia (see Mooney,
iouan Tribes of the East, Bull. B. A. E.,
1894), while the Biloxi dwelt in Missis-
sippi along the Gulf coast, and the Ofo on
azoo r. in the same state.
According to tradition the Mandan and
Hidatsa reached the upper Missouri from
the N. E., and, impelled by the Dakota,
moved slowly upstream to their present
location. Some time after the Hidatsa
reached the Missouri internal troubles
broke out, and part, now called the
Crows, separated and moved westward
to the neighborhood of Yellowstone r.
The Dakota formerly inhabited the for-
est region of s. Minnesota, and do not
seem to have gone out upon the plains
until hard pressed by the Chippewa, who
had been supplied with guns by the
French. According to all the evidence
available, traditional and otherwise, the
578 SIOUAN
FAMILY lB- A-1-L
so-called Chiwere tribes-Iowa, Oto, and
Missouri—separated from the Winnebago
or else moved westward to the Missouri
from the same region. The five remaining
tribesof this group—Omaha, Ponca, Osage,
Kansa, and Quapaw—-which have been
called Dhegiha by Dorsey, undoubtedly
lived toget er as one tribe at some
former time and were probably located
on the Mississippi. Part moving farther
down became known as “downstream
people,” Quapaw, while those who went
ii ) were the “upstream people,” Omaha.
Tliese latter moved N. w. along the river
and divided into the Osage, Kansa, Ponca,
aiid_ Omaha proper. As to the more re-
mote migrations that must have taken
place in such a widely; scattered stock,
different theories are eld. By some it
is supposed that the various sections of
the family have become dispersed from
a district near that occupied y the Win-
nebago, or, on the basis of traditions re-
corded by Gallatin and Long, from some
point on the N. side of the Great Lakes.
By others a region close to the eastern
Siouans is considered their primitive
home, whence the Dhegiha moved west-
ward down the Ohio, while the Dakota,
Winnebago, and cognate tribes kept a
more northerly course near the Great
Lakes. The tribes of the Manahoac con-
federacy were encountered by Capt. John
Smith in 1608, but after that time all of the
eastern Siouans decreased ra idly in num-
bers through Iroquois attacks and Euro-
pean aggression. Finally the remnants of
the northern tribes, consisting chiefl of
Tutelo and Saponi, accompanied the Tus-
carora northward to the Iroquois and were
adopted by the Cayuga in 1753. On the
destruction of their vi lage by Sullivan in
1779 they separated, the Saponi remain-
ing with the Cayuga in New York, while
the Tutelo fled to Canada. with other Ca-
yuga. From the few survivors of the
atter tribe, Hale and J. O. Dorsey ob-
tained suflicient material to establish their
Siouan connections, but they are now
almost extinct. The fate of the Saponi
is probably the same. The south-
ern tribes of this eastern Siouan (group
consolidated with the Catawba, an con-
tinued to decrease steadily in numbers,
so that at the present time there are only
about 100 remaining of the whole con-
federated body. Some of the eastern
Siouan tribes may have been reached
by De Soto; they are mentioned by the
Spanish captain Juan Pardo, who con-
ducted an expedition into the interior of
South Carolina in 1567.
The Biloxi were first noted by Iber-
ville, who found them in 1699 on Pas-
cagoula r., Miss. In the next century
they moved N. w. and settled on Red r.,
La., where the remnant was found by
i |—————
Gatschet in 1886 and their afiinities de-
termined. These eople reported that
another section had) moved into Texas
and joined the Choctaw.
The Ofo, called Ushpi by their neigh-
bors, are first mentioned by Iberville in
1699, but were probably encountered the
yaear preceding by the missionaries De
ontigny, Davion, La Source, and St
Cosme, though not specifically men-
tioned. Unli e the other Yazoo tribes,
they sided with the French in the great
Natchez war and continued to live near
the Tunica Indians. Their Siouan affin-
ity was demonstrated by Swantoii in 1908
through a vocabulary collected from the
last survivor.
The first known meeting between any
westem Siouans and the whites was in
1541, when De Soto reached the Quapaw
villages in E. Arkansas. The earliest
notice of the main northwestern group is
probably that in the Jesuit Relation of
1640, where mention is made of the Win-
nebago, Dakota, and Assiniboin. As
early as 1658 the Jesuit missionaries had
heard of the existence of 30 Dakota vil-
lages in the region N. from the Potawat-
omi mission at St Michael, about the
head of Green bay, Wis. In 1680 Father
Hegienepin was taken prisoner by the same
tri .
In 1804-05 Lewis and Clark passed
through the center of this region and en-
countered most of the Siouan tribes.
Afterward expeditions into and through
their country were numerous; traders
settled among them in numbers, and
were followed in course of time by per-
manent settlers, who pressed them into
narrower and narrower areas until they
were final] removed to Indian Territory
or confined to reservations in the Da-
kotas, Nebraska, and Montana. Through-
out all this period the Dakota proved
themselves most consistently hostile to
the intruders. In 1862 occurred a bloody
Santee uprising in Minnesota that resulted
in the removal of all of the eastern Da-
kota from that state, and in 1876 the out-
break among the western Dakota and the
cutting off o Custer’s command. Later
still the Ghost-dance religion (q. v.)
spread among the Sioux proper, culmi-
nating in the affair of Wounded Knee,
Dec. 29, 1890.
It is impossible to make statements
of the customs and habits of these
people that will be true for the entire
group. Nearly all of the eastern tribes
and most of the southern tribes belonging
to the western group raised corn, but the
Dakota (except some of the eastern
bandsg and the Crows depended almost
entire y on the buffalo and other game
animals, the buffalo entering very deeply
into the economic and religious life of
BuLL.30]
all the tribes of this section. In the E.
the habitations were bark and mat wig-
wams, but on the plains earth lodges and
skin tipis were used. Formerly they had
no domestic animals except dogs, which
were utilized in transporting the tipis and
all other family belongings, including
children (see Travois), but later their
place was largely taken by horses, the
introduction of which constituted a new
epoch in the life of all Plains tribes,
facilitating their migratory movements
and the pursuit of the buffalo, and doubt-
less contributing largely to the ultimate
extinction of that animal.
Taking the reports of the United States
and Canadian £ offices as a basis
and making a small allowance for bands
or individuals not here enumerated, the
total number of Indians of Siouan stock
may be placed at about 40,800.
The Tutelo, Biloxi, and probably the
rest of the eastern Siouan tribes were
organized internally into clans with ma-
ternal descent; the Dakota, Mandan, and
Hidatsa consisted of many non-totemic
bands or villages, the Crows of non-
totemic gentes, and the rest of the tribes
of totemic gentes.
l The Siouan family is divided as fol-
OWS:
I. Dakota-Assiniboin group: 1, Mde-
wakanton; 2, Wahpekute (forming, with
the Mdewakanton, the Santee); 3, Sisse-
ton; 4, Wahpeton; 5, Yankton; 6, Yank-
tonai; 7, Teton (a) Sichangu or Brulés,
(b) Itazipcho or Sans Arcs, (c) Sihasapa.
or Blackfeet, (d) Miniconjou, (e), Oohe-
nonpa or Two Kettles, (f) Oglala, (g)
Hunkpapa; 8, Assiniboin.
II. Dhegiha group: 1, Omaha; 2, Pon-
ca; 3, Quapaw; 4, Osage (a) Pahatsi, (b)
Utsehta, (c) Santsukhdhi; 5, Kansa.
III. Chiwere group: 1, Iowa; 2, Oto;
3, Missouri.
IV. Winnebago.
V. Mandan.
VI. Hidatsa group:
Crows.
VII. Biloxi £ 1, Biloxi; 2, Ofo.
VIII. Eastern division: 1, Monacan
group, almost extinct: A, Monacan confed-
eracy—(a) Monacan, '' Meipontsky, (c)
Mohemencho; B, Tutelo confederacy-
(a) Tutelo, (b) Saponi, (c) Occaneechi; C,
Manahoac confederacy—(a) Manahoac,
(b) Stegaraki, (c) Shackaconia, (d)
Tauxitania, (e) Ontponea, (f) Tegninateo,
(g) Whonkentia, (h) Hassinunga; D,
&ta' group-(a) Catawba, 'w':
con, (c) Sissipahaw, (d) Cape Fear In-
dians (?), (e) Warrennuncock (?), (f)
Adshusheer, (g) Eno, (h) Waxhaw, (i)
Sugeree, (j) Santee, (k) Wateree (?), (1)
Sewee (?), (m) Congaree (?), all extinct
except the Catawba, E, (a) Cheraw, (b)
Keyauwee, both extinct; F, (a) Pedee (?),
1, Hidatsa; 2,
SIPANUM-SIPUSHKANUMANKE
579
b) Waccamaw (?), (c) Winyaw (?),
d) Hooks (?), (e) Backhooks (?), all ex-
tinct. - (c. T. J. R. S.)
>Dacotan.—Lapham, Inds. Wis., 6, 1870. --Da-
kotan.-Powell in 1st Rep. B. A. E., xvii, xix., 1881.
>Sioux.–Gallatin in Trans. Am. Antiq. Soc., II,
121, 306, 1836; Prichard, Phys. Hist. Mankind, v,
408, 1847 (follows Gallatin); Gallatin in Trans.
Am. Ethnol. Soc., II, pt. 1, xcix, 77, 1848 (as in
1836); Berghaus (1845), Physik. Atias, map 17,
1848; ibid., 1852; Gallatin in Schoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes, III, 402, 1853; Berghaus, Physik. Atlas,
map 72, 1887. ~ Sioux.-Latham, Nat. Hist. Man,
$33, 1850 (includes Winebagoes, Dakotas, Assine-
boins, Upsaroka, Mandans, Minetari, Osage);
Latham in Trans. Philol. Soc. Lond., 58, 1856
# re mention of family): Latham, Opuscula,
, 1860; Latham, El. Comp. Philol., 458, 1862.
>Sioux-Osages.—Balbi, Atlas Ethnogr., 55, 1826.
>Catawbas.–Gallatin in Trans. Am. Antiq. Soc.,
II, 87, 1836 (Catawbas and Woccons); Bancroft,
Hist, U.S. iii.245, and map, 1810. Frichard, phys.
Hist. Mankind, v, 399, 1847; Gallatin in Trans. Am.
Ethnol. Soc., ii. pt. 1, xcix, 77, 1848; Keane in
Stanford, Compend., Cent. and So. Am., app., 460,
473, 1878. --Catahbas—Berghaus (1845), Physik.
Atlas, map 17, 1848; ibid., 1852. Catawba.-La-
tham, Nat. Hist. Man, 334, 1850 (Woccoon are
allied): Gallatin in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, III,
401, 1853. -Kataba.—Gatschet in Am. Antiq.,
IV., 238, 1882; Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg., I, 15,
1884; Gatschet in Science, 413, Apr. 29, 1887.
>Woccons.—Gallatin in Trans. Am. Antiq. Soc.,
II, 306, 1836 (numbered and given as a distinct
family in table, but inconsistently noted in foot-
note, where referred to as Catawban family).
>Dahcotas.—Bancroft, Hist. U. S., III, 243, 1840.
>Dakotas.-Hayden, Ethnog, and Philol. Mo.
Val., 232, 1862 (treats of Dakotas, Assiniboins,
Crows, Minnitarees, Mandans, Omahas, Iowas).
>Dacotah. —Keane in Stanford, Compend., Cent.
and So. Am. '' 460, 470, 1878 (the following
are the main div ions given: Isaunties, Sissetons,
Yantons, Teetons, Assiniboines, Winnebagos,
Punkas, Omahas, Missouris, Iowas, Otoes, Kaws,
Quappas, Osages, "#". Minnetarees). -Da-
'' hysik. Atlas, map 72, 1887.
-Siouan.-Powell in 7th Rep. B. A. E., iir, 1891.
Sipanum. A former village, presuma-
bly Costanoan, connected with Dolores
mission, San Francisco, Cal.—Taylor in
Cal. Farmer, Oct. 18, 1861.
Sipiwithiniwuk (“river people’). A
division of the Sakawithiniwuk, or Wood
Cree. -
Siplichiquin. A former village, pre-
sumably Costanoan, connected with Do-
lores mission, San Francisco, Cal.—Tay-
lor in Cal. Farmer, Oct. 18, 1861.
Sipsisseway. See Pipsissewa.
Sipuca. A former Chumashan village
near Purísima mission, Santa Barbara
co., Cal.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Oct. 18,
1861.
Sipushkanumanke (“grouse people'). A
Mandan gens according to Morgan (Anc.
Soc., 158, 1877); according to Matthews
(Ethnog. Hidatsa, 14, 1877), who is evi-
dently correct, a large band.
Grouse Men.–Matthews, Ethnog. Hidatsa, 14, 1877.
Nu-mah-kā-kee.—Catlin, Okeepa, 5, 44, 1867. Peo-
le of the Pheasants.—Bowen, Am. Discov. by the
Welsh, 126, 1876. Peuple de Faisans.—Domenech,
Deserts N. Am., ir, 36, 1860. Prairie Chicken. -
Morgan, Anc. Soc. 158, 1877. Prairie-hen People.—
Matthews, op. cit. Prairie hens.–Maximilian,
Trav., 335, 1843. See-pohs-ka-mi-mah-ka-kee.—
Bowen, op. cit. See-poosh'-ka.–Morgan, op. cit.
Siposka-numakaki.-Matthews, op. cit. Si-pu'-cka
nu-man'-ke.—Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 241,
580
[B. A. E.
SIRMILING—SISSETON
1897. Sipuske-Numangkake.–Maximilian, Trav.,
335, 1843. - -
Sirmiling. A winter settlement of the
Akudnirmiut Eskimo on the N. coast of
Baffin land, near the N. W. end of Home
£inise—som, in 6th Rep. B. A. E., map, 1888.
Sirunues. Mentioned by Barcia (En-
sayo, 328, 1723) as a tribe living on the
borders of New Mexico. Unidentified,
unless possibly intended for Zuñi.
Sisa(Sis-á). A large Chumashan village
formerly in a canyon near Santa Paula,
Ventura co., Cal.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer,
July 24, 1863; Henshaw, Buenaventura
MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1884.
Sisaguk. A former Aleut village on
Unimak, Aleutian ids., Alaska; pop. 91
in 1833.
Schischaldenskoje.–Holmberg, Ethnol. Skizz.,
map, 1855. Sheeshaldenskoi.–Elliott, Cond. Aff.
Alaska, 225, 1875. Shishaldin.-Petroff in 10th Cen-
sus, Alaska, 35, 1884. Shishaldinski.—Baker, Geog.
Dict. Alaska,577, 1906 (Russian name). Shishald-
inskoe.–Veniaminof, Zapiski, 11, 203, 1840. Sisa-
guk.—Holmberg, Ethnol. Skizz., map, 1855.
Sisahiahut. A former Chumashan vil-
lage near Santa Barbara, Cal.—Taylor
quoted by Bancroft, Nat. Races, 1, 459,
1874.
Siscastac. A former village, presuma-
bly Costanoan, connected with Dolores
mission, San Francisco, Cal.—Taylor in
Cal. Farmer, Oct. 18, 1861.
Siscowet, Siscow it. See Siskawet.
Sisibotari. A branch of the Nevome in
S. central Sonora, Mexico; so called from
their chief. Described by Ribas (Hist.
Triumphos, 380, 1645) as the most peace-
able and cultivated of the tribes encoun-
tered up to that time; they differed much
from the Yaqui and Mayo in dress, the
men wearing short mantles in summer
and long £ of cotton and agave
thread in winter, and the women petti-
coats of highly dressed and painted skins
or of cotton and agave, and also aprons,
in summer, to which, in winter, was
added a garment like a bishop's gown
(roqueta). Their houses were of a kind
of adobe unmixed with Straw. Their
dances are described as having been very
gay but modest.
Sisichii. A former Chumashan village
in “Dos Pueblos,” near Santa Barbara,
Cal. (Taylor quoted by Bancroft, Nat.
Races, 1,459, 1874.) Cf. Lisuchu, Sisuchi.
Sisika. The Swallow clan of San
Felipe pueblo, N. Mex. It was almost
extinct in 1895.
Sisika-háno.—Hodge in Am. Anthr., Ix, 352, 1896
(háno=' '' - -
Sisintlae (S7/sin Lač, ‘the Si/nlaës”).
The name of gentes among the Goasila,
Nakoaktok, Nimkish, Tlauitsis, and true
Kwakiutl. -
Séntlae.—Boas in Petermanns Mitteil., pt. 5, 130,
#. Si'sinlae.—Boas in Rep. Nat. Mus, 1895, 330,
Sisitcanogna. A former Gabrieleño ran-
cheria in Los Angeles co., Cal., at a local-
ity later known as Pear Orchard.—Ried
(1852) quoted by Taylor in Cal. Farmer,
June 8, 1860.
Sisjulcioy (from Shi-shd’-we-ku-i). A
former Chumashan village on the coast
in Ventura co., Cal., in a locality now
called Punta Gorda.
Ci-cá'wc-ku-i-Henshaw, Buenaventura MS.
vocab., B. A. E., 1884. Sisjulicoy,–Taylor in Cal.
Farmer, July 24, 1863.
Siskawet. A name, with many vari-
ants, such as siskowet, siskiwit, siskowit,
siskwoet, ciscovet, etc., for Salvelinus nam-
aycush, var. siscowet, a large thick-bodied
salmon of the deep waters of L. Superior.
Its flesh possesses a fine flavor, but is so
fat and oily as to render it almost unfit
for food until after it has been salted and
pickled. After it has been cured with
salt, the fish commands in the market
double the price of the Mackinaw salmon,
of which it is now regarded as a variety.
It is taken in large quantities by the
Canadian French and by Indian fisher-
men by means of the torch and spear.
The name is a Canadian French contrac-
tion and corruption of the cumbersome
Chippewa name pemitewiskawet, ‘that
£ oily flesh.” The suffix -skawet
is the participial form of the verbal suffix
-skawe, denoting that a fish has flesh of a
character denoted by the attributive pre-
fix. The flesh of other animals is denoted
by the suffix -shkiwe. w. R. G.)
Siskhaslitun (Sis’-qas-li’-tūn). A former
village of the Chetco on the s. side of
Chetco r., Oreg.—Dorsey in Jour. Am.
Folk-lore, III, 236, 1890.
Siskiwit, Siskowit, Siskwoet. See Siska-
wet.
Sisolop. A former Chumashan village
near Purísima mission, Santa Barbara
co., Cal.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Oct. 18,
1861.
Sissabanonase. A former Chumashan
village near Santa Barbara mission, Cal.—
Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Apr. 24, 1863.
Sisseton (“lake village'). One of the
seven original tribes of the Dakota.
They appear to have formed a link be-
tween the eastern and western tribes,
though generally included in the eastern
division, with which they seem to have
the closest affinity. Riggs says that the
intercourse between the Mdewakanton
on the Mississippi and lower Minnesota
rs. and the Wahpeton, Wahpekute, and a
part of the Sisseton has been so constant
that but slight differences are discover-
able in their manner of speaking, though
the western Sisseton show greater differ-
ence in their speech. This tribe was in
existence at the coming of the whites.
Rev. T. S. Williamson, who was well
acquainted with the history, traditions,
languages, and customs of the eastern
Dakota, says: “From what was written
on this subject by Hennepin, La Hontan,
--
BULL. 30]
Le Sueur, and Charlevoix, and from the
maps published under the superinten-
dence of these authors, it is sufficientl
clear that in the latter part of the 17t
century the principal residence of the
Isanyati Sioux [Mdewakanton, Wahpe-
ton, Wahpekute, and Sisseton] was about
the headwaters of Rum r., whence they
..extended their hunts to St Croix and Mis-
sissippi rs., and down the latter nearly or
quiteas faras the mouth of the Wisconsin.”
(Minn. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1, 295, 1872.)
The first recorded mention of the tribe is
probably that of Hennepin (Descr. La.,
1683), who said that in the neighbor-
hood of Mille Lacs were many other
lakes, whence issue several rivers, on the
banks of which live the Issati, Nadoues-
sans Tinthonha (Teton), Oudebathon
(Wahpeton) River people, Chongaske-
thon (Sisseton), and other tribes, all com-
rised under the name Nadouessiou.
his locates the tribe in 1680 in the
vicinity of Mille Lacs, not in the region
of Rainy lake, as Hennepin’s map appears
to place them. In the Prise de Possession
of May 1689, they are mentioned as living,
the greater part of them, in the neigh-
borhood of the Mdewakanton, in the
interior N. E. of the Mississippi. Du Luth,
who was in that region as early as July
1679, found them in the vicinity of the
Wahpeton. The statement that a part of
the tribe was in the vicinity of Mille Lacs
at the time of Hennepin's visit (1680) in-
dicates that the division into the two
bands had already taken place. Pike
states that the two divisions, the Kahra
and the Sisseton proper, hunted eastward
to the Mississippi and up that river as
far as Crow Wing r. Long (Exped. St
Peters R., 1824) names the divisions the
Miakechakesa and Kahra, giving as the
number of the latter 1,500, and that of
the former 1,000. Lewis and Clark (1804)
located them on the headwaters of Min-
nesota r. Schermerhorn, following Pike,
said they were on the upper parts of
Red r. of L. Winnipeg, and that they
roved on the Mississippi and also on
Crow Wing r., which was the bound-
ary between them and the Chippewa.
Brown (1817) gave their habitat as on
Minnesota r. up to Big Stone lake.
According to Ramsey (1849) they then
claimed all the lands w. of Blue Earth r.
to James r., S. Dak. Their principal vil-
lage was located near L. Traverse. In
1854, the distributing point of annuities
for the Sisseton and Wahpeton was then
at Yellow Medicine r. Subsequently
they were gathered on a reservation.
Lewis and Clark estimated the number
of warriors in 1804 at 200, and a total
pulation of about 800. According to
eill they numbered 2,500 in 1853.
The combined population of the Sisseton
STSSETON 581
and Wahpeton at L. Traverse res. in
1886 was 1,496. In 1909 there were 1,936
of both tribes at the Sisseton agency,
S. Dak., and in North Dakota 980 Sis-
seton, Wahpeton, and Pabaksa, repre-
senting bands that fled thither after the
Minnesota massacre of 1862.
Two subdivisions were mentioned by
Pike (1811) and Long (1824), the Miake-
chakesa, or Sisseton proper, and the
Kahra. Rev. S. R. Riggs, in a letter to
Dorsey (1882), gives the following bands:
Chanshdachikana; Tizaptan; Okopeya-
Amdowapuskiyapi; Basdecheshni, Ka;
pozha, Ohdihe. Rev. E. Ashley, in a
letter to Dorsey (1884), gives these, with
the exception of the first, named from
LITTLE SHORT-HoRN, A SissETon
chief Sleepyeye, and adds the following:
Witawaziyataotina, Itokakhtina; Kakh-
miatonwan; Maniti; Keze; Chankute.
Bands that can not be identified with an
of these are the Grail and Little Roc
bands, Mechemeton, Red Iron band, and
the Traverse des Sioux and Wabey bands.
The Sisseton made or joined in the fol-
lowing treaties with the United States:
Prairie du Chien, Mich. Ter., July 15,
1830; St Peters, Minn., Nov. 30, 1836;
Traverse des Sioux, Minn. Ter., July 23,
1851; Washington, D.C., June 19, 1858;
Feb. 19, 1867; Lake Traverse res., Dak.
Ter., Sept. 20, 1872 (unratified); agree-
ment at Lac Traverse agency, Dak. Ter.,
May 2, 1873. By resolution of the Sen-

582
[B. A. E.
SISSIPAHAW–SITKA t
ate, June 27, 1860, the right and title of
certain bands of Sioux, including the
Sisseton, to lands embraced in the reser-
vation on Minnesota r., were confirmed.
Chongas Kabi.—Bacqueville de la Potherie, Hist.
Am., 11, map, 1753 (‘nation des forts'). Chon-
askaby.—Hennepin, New Discov, map, 1698.
ssitons.—Lewis and Clark, Exped., ii, 442, 1814.
Kienketons.—Badin in Ann. de la Prop. de la Foi,
IV, 536, 1843 (possibly identical). Marsh Vill
Dakotas.—Riggs, Dak. Gram. and Dict., xvi, 1852.
Marsh Villagers.–Minn. Hist. Soc. Coll., 11, pt. 2,
84, 1864. Sankaskitons.—Lahontan (1688) £
by Ramsey in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1849, 72, 1850. Sausse-
tons.–Pike quoted by Schermerhorn in Mass. Hist.
Soc. Coll., 2d S., II, 40, 1814. Schahswintowaher.—
Balbi, Atlas Ethnog., 55, 1826. Seeseetoan.—Sioux
petition (1852) in Sen. Ex. Doc. 29, 32d Cong. 2d
sess., 3, 1853. See-see-ton.—Treaty of 1853 in U.S.
Ind. Treaties, 879, 1873. Seeseetwaun.—Ramsey in
Minn. Hist. Soc. Coll., I, 47, 1856. See-see-wan.—
Ramsey (1853) in Sen. Ex. Doc. 61, 33d Cong., 1st
sess, 324, 1854. Seesetoan.–Marshall (1852) in Sen.
Ex. Doc. 29, 32d Cong., 2d sess., 8, 1853. See.
se-ton.-Sweetser in Sen. Rep. 90, 36th Cong., 1st
sess., 1, 1860. Se-see-toans.–Ind. Aff. #. 15,
1858. Se-see-t'wawns.—Ramsey in Ind. Aff. kep
1849, 84, 1850 £ Sesetons.-Pres-
cott in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, 11, 185, 1852.
Sesiton Sioux.—Belcourt in Ind. Aff. Rep., 279,
1854. Sessatone.—Brackenridge, Views of La., 78,
1815. Sessatons.—Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, VI, 350,
1857. Sesseton.—Prescott in Schoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes, 11, 155, 1852. Shahsweentowahs.–Carver,
Trav., 60, 1778. Shiveytown.—Doc. 1786 in Mass.
Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st S., 111, 24, 1794. Sinsitwans.—
Ramsey in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1849, 72, 1850. Sisa-
toone.-Arrowsmith, Map N. Am., 1795, ed. 1814.
Sisatoons.—Lewis and Clark, Exped., 1, 166, 1814.
Siseton.–Prescott in Ind. Aff. Rep., 283, 1854. Sise-
twans—Ramsey in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1849, 72, 1850.
Sisin-towanyan.—Williamson in Minn. Geol. Rep.
for 1884, 110. Sisi £ Exped. St. Peters
R., 1,378,1824. Sisitons.—Lewis and Clark, Exped.,
11, 459, 1814. Si-si"-ton-war).—Riggs, Dak. Gram.
and Dict., 186, 1852. Si-si-ton-wans.—Ramsey in
Ind. Aff. Rep. 1849, 84, 1850. Si-si-t'wans.—Ibid.,
74. Sissaton.–Gale, Upper Miss., 229, 1867. Sis-
satones.—Lewis and Clark, Discov., 24, 1896. Sissee-
ton.—U. S. Stat. at Large, XII, 1037, 1863. Sisse-
toans.—Neill, Hist. Minn., 122, 1858. Sisseton.--
U. S Ind. Treaties, 640, 1826. Sissetong.—Treaty
of 1831 in U. S. Stat. at Large, vii, 328, 1846.
Sissetonwan.—Neill, Hist. Minn., 80, 1858. Sissi-
toan.—Ind. Aff. Rep. 1856, , 1857. Sissi-
ton.–Nicollet, Rep. on '' Miss. R., 13, 1843.
Sissitongs.—Schoolcraft, Trav., 307, 1821. Sissi-
t’wan.—Ramsey in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1849, 75, 1850.
Sistasoona.—Coyner, Lost Trappers, 70, 1847.
Sistasoone.—Lewis and Clark, Exped., 1,62, 1814.
Sistons.-Balbi, Atlas Ethnogr., 55, 1826. Si-
'twans.—Ramsey in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1849, 74, 1850.
Songasketons.—Domenech, Deserts N. Am., II, 26,
1860, Songaskicons.-Du Luth, (1679) quoted : y
Neill, Hist. Minn., 122, 1858. Songasquitons.—Le
Sueur (1700) in Margry, Déc., v.1, 86, 1886. Songasti-
kons.—Du Lhut (1678; in Margry, Déc., VI, 22, 1886.
Songats, –Harris, Coll. Woy. and Trav., I, map,
1705. £ (ca. 1783), Carte gé .
de l'Am. Septent. Songeskitons.—Doc. of 1689 in
N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., ix, 418, 1855. Songeskitoux.—
Perrot (1689) in Minn. Hist. Soc. Coll., 11, pt. 2, 31,
1864. Songestikons.–French, Hist. Coll. La., 11,
122, 1875. Sonkaskitons.-Lahontan, New Voy., l,
231, 1703. Sougaskicons.—Du Luth (1679) in N. Y.
Doc. Col. Hist., 1.x, 793, 1855. Sousitoons.—Lewis
and Clark Exped., 1,101, note, 1893. Susseetons.—
Ind. Aff. Rep., 495, 1839. Sussetongs.—Brown,
West. Gaz., 208, 1817. Sussetons.—Snelling, Tales
of Northwest, 39, 1830 (trans.: “people who end
by curing'). Sussetonwah. — Prescott (1847) in
Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, 11, 168, 1852. Sussi-
tongs.–Pike, Exped., 49, 1810. -
Sissipahaw. A former small tribe of
North Carolina, presumably Siouan, from
their alliance and associations with known
Siouan tribes. They must have been an
important tribe at one time, as Haw r.,
the chief head stream of Cape Fear r.,
derives its name from them, and the
site of their former village, known in 1728
as Haw Old Fields, was noted as the largest
body of fertile land in all that region. It
was probably situated about the present
Saxapahaw on Haw r., in the lower part
of Alamance co., N. C. They were men-
tioned by Lawson in 1701, but he did not
meet them. Nothing more is known of
them beyond the general statement that
they and other tribes of the region joined
the Yamasee against the English in the
war of 1715. (J. M.)
Sauxpa.—Vandera (1569) in Smith Colec. Doc.
Fla., 17, 1857 (probably identical). Saxapahaw.—
Bowen, Map Brit. Am. Plantations, 1760. Sippa-
haws.-Martin, Hist. No. Car, 1,129, 1829. Sissipa-
hau.-Lawson (1701). Hist. Carolina, 94, 1860.
Sissispahaws,—Latham,Varieties of Man, 334, 1850.
Sisuch. A former Chumashan village
near Santa Barbara, Cal.—Taylor in Cal.
Farmer, Apr. 24, 1863.
Sisuchi. A former Chumashan village
near Santa Inés mission, Santa Barbara
co., Cal. (Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Oct. 18,
1861). Cf. }''. Sisithii.
Sitaptapa (Si-td’p-tá-pa). A former
Chumashan village on or near the site of
the present town of Nordhoff, Ventura
co., Cal.—Henshaw, Buenaventura MS.
vocab., B. A. E., 1884.
Sitarky. A former Seminole village be-
tween Camp Izard and Ft King, w. Fla.;
doubtless named from its chief.
Sitarky's.—H. R. Doc. 78,25th Cong... 2d sess., map,
768–769, 1838.
Sitiku (S1/tika’, or Sü’tága'). A former
Cherokee settlement on Little Tennessee
r., at the entrance of Citico cr., in Mon-
roe co., Tenn. The name, which can not
be translated, is commonly spelled Citico,
but appears also as Sattiquo, Settico, Set-
tacoo, Sette, Sittiquo, etc.—Mooney in
19th Rep. B. A. E., 531, 1900.
Settacoo.—Timberlake, Memoirs, map, 1765. Set-
te.—Bartram, Travels, 371, 1792 (identical?). Sit-
tiquo.–Doc. of 1755 quoted by Royce in 5th Rep.
B.A. E., 142, 1887.
Sitintajea. A former rancheria con-
nected with Dolores mission, San Fran-
cisco, Cal.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Oct.
18, 1861.
Sitka (prob. meaning “on Shi, the na-
tive name of Baranof id.). A Tlingit
tribe, named from their principal town,
on the w. coast of Baranof id., Alaska.
Their territory extends over all of this
island and over the southern part of Chi-
chagof. Pop. 721 in 1880, of whom 540
were in Sitka town; 815 in 1890. For-
mer towns in the Sitka territory were
Dahet, Keshkunuwu, Kona, Kustahek-
daan, Tlanak, and Tluhashaiyikan. Sil-
ver, Bay was a summer camp. Social
divisions were Kagwantan, Katagwadi,
Katkaayi, Kiksadi, Kokhittan, and
£di. See Old Sitka. (J. R. s.)
S-chitcha-chon.-Langsdorff, Voy., II, 128, 1814.
BULL. 30]
Schitka.–Holmberg, Ethnol. Skizz., map, 142,1855.
Schitka-kön, – Krause, Tlinkit Ind., 118, 1885.
Schitkhakhóän.—Ibid., 11. Seethenskie.–Elliott,
Cond. Aff. Alaska, 227, 1875 (transliterated from
Veniaminoff). Sitca.—Latham in Jour. Ethnol.
Soc. Lond., 1, 163, 1848. Sitcha. – Holmberg,
Ethnol. Skizz., map, 142, 1855. Sitka-kwan.—Dall
in Proc. A. A. A. S. 1869,269, 1870. Sitka-qwan.–
Emmons in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., III, 232,
1903. Sitkas—Colyer in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1869, 572,
1870. Sitkhinskoe.—Veniaminoff, Zapiski, II, pt.
III, 30, 1840. -
Sitkoedi (S/ttgoe/dt, “people of Sitko’).
A division of the Tlingit at Sumdum,
Alaska, of the Wolf phratry. (J. R. S.)
Sitlintaj. A former. rancheria con-
nected with Dolores mission, San Fran-
cisco, Cal.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Oct.
18, 1861. •
Sitnazuak. A village of the Kaviagmiut
Eskimo w. of C. Nome, Alaska; pop. 20 in
1880.
Chitashuak.—Jackson in Rep. Bur. of Ed., map,
1894. Chitnashuak.—Petroff in 10th Census,
Alaska, 11, 1884.
Sitolo. A former Chumashan village
near Purísima mission, Santa Barbara
co., Cal.
Sautatho.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Oct. 18, 1861.
Sitolo.—Ibid.
Sitsimé. Said to be the name applied
to themselves by the inhabitants of the
Keresan (Queres) pueblos of Acoma and
Laguna (q.v.), with their outlying vil-
lages, w.central N.Mexico., Thelanguage
of these pueblos differs slightly in dialect
from that of the Rio Grande Queres, as
well as from each other.
Kan-ayko.–Loew (1876) in Wheeler Surv. Rep.,
vii,345, 1879 (misprint n for u, cf.,..., Lagund }:
Kawaiko.—Ibid., 418. Sis-stsi-mé.—Ibid., 345. Si-
stsi-mé.–Loew in Ann. Rep. Wheeler Surv., app.
LL., 178, 1875. Sitsimé.–Loew in Wheeler Surv.
#.y". 418, 1879. Tse-mo-é.—Ibid.,339 (another
Sits-in-the-Middle. See Many Horses.
Sitting Bull (Tatanka Yotanka, ‘sitting
buffalo bull’). A noted Sioux warrior
and tribal leader of the Hunkpapa Teton
division, born on Grand r., S. Dak., in
1834, his father being Sitting Bull, alias
Four Horns, a subchief. As a boy he
was first known as Jumping Badger. He
manifested £ # when but 10
years of age, in the pursuit of buffalo
calves. When he was 14 he accom-
panied his father on the warpath against
the Crows and counted his first coup on
the body of a fallen enemy. On the
return of the party his father made a
feast, gave away many horses, and an-
nounced that his son had won the right
to be known henceforth by his own name.
According to the native interpretation of a
Dakota winter count his name was Four
Horn, and was changed to Sitting Bull
when he “made medicine” in 1857. The
name is quite common among the Plains
tribes. He rapidly acquired influence in
his own band, being especially skilful in the
character of peacemaker. He took an
active part in the Plains wars of the '60's,
and first became widely known to the
SITKOEDI—SITTING BULL
583
whites in 1866, when he led a memorable
raid against Ft. Buford. Sitting Bull was
on the warpath with his band of follow-
ers from various tribes almost continu-
ously from 1869 to 1876, either raid-
ing the frontier posts or making war
on the Crows or the Shoshoni, espe-
cially the former. His autographic
pictórial record in the Arihy Medical Mu-
seum at Washington refers chiefly to con-
tests with the Crows and to horse stealing.
Sir TiNG BULL
His refusal to go upon a reservation in
1876 led Gen. Sheridan to begin against
him and his followers the campaign which
resulted in the surprise and annihilation
of Custer’s troop on Little Bighorn r.,
Mont., in June. During this £, in
which 2,500 to 3,000 Indian warriors were
engaged, Sitting, Bull was in the hills
“making medicine,” and his accurate
foretelling of the battle enabled him “to
come out of the affair with higher honor
than he possessed when he went into it.”
(McLaughlin). After this fight the hos-
tiles separated into two parties. Sitting
Bull, in command of the western party,
was attacked by Gen. Miles and routed;
a large number of his followers sur-
rendered, but the remainder of the band,
including Sitting Bull himself, escaped to
Canada, where they remained until 1881,
when he surrendered at Ft Buford under
# of amnestyand was confined at Ft
ndall until 1883. Although he had sur-
rendered and gone upon a reservation,

584
[B. A. E.
SITTINTAC—SIVING ANEK
Sitting Bull continued unreconciled.
It was through his influence that the
Sioux refused to sell their land in 1888;
and it was at his camp at Standing Rock
agency and at his invitation that Kicking
Bear organized the first Ghost dance on
the reservation. The demand for his ar-
rest was followed by an attempt on the
part of some of his £ to rescue him,
during which he was shot and killed by
Sergeants Red Tomahawk and Bullhead
of the Indian police, Dec. 15, 1890. His
son, Crow Foot, and several others, with
six of the Indian police, were also killed
in the struggle. Although a chief by in-
heritance, it was rather Sitting Bull’s suc-
cess as an organizer and his later reputa-
tion as a sacred dreamer that brought
him into prominence. According to
McLaughlin, “his accuracy of judgment,
knowledge of men, a student-like disposi-
tion to observe natural phenomena, and a
deep insight into affairs among Indians
and such white ' as he came into
contact with, made his stock in trade, and
he made ‘good medicine.’” He stood well
among his own people, and was respected
for his generosity, quiet disposition, and
steadfast adherence to Indian ideals. He
had two wives at the time of his death
(one of whom was known as Pretty
Plume), and was the father of 9 children.
His eldest son was called Louis.
Consult Dunn, Massacres of the Mts.,
1886; Finerty, War Path and Bivouac,
1890; W. F. Johnson, Life of Sitting Bull,
1891; McLaughlin, My Friend the In-
dian, 1910; Mooney in 14th Rep. B. A. E.,
1896; Walker, Campaigns of General Cus-
ter and Surrender of Sitting Bull, 1881.
Sittintac, A, former rancheria con-
nected with Dolores mission, San Fran-
cisco, Cal.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Oct.
18, 1861.
Situchi. A former Chumashan village
situated near Santa Inés mission, Santa
Barbara co., Cal.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer,
Oct. 18, 1861.
Siuktun. A Chumashan village given by
Taylor as having been situated near Santa
Inés mission, Santa Barbara co., Cal.,
and said by the Ventura Indians to have
been on the harbor of Santa Barbara.
Seyuktoon.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, May 4, 1860.
Si-uk-tun.—Henshaw, Buenaventura MS. vocab.,
B. A. E., 1884.
Siupam (or Suipam?). A tribe met by
Fr. San Buenaventura y Olivares and Fr.
Espinosa in Apr. 1709, at San Pedro
Springs, San Antonio, Texas. The ran-
cheria in which they were living was
composed of this tribe, Chaulamas, and
Sijames, and was estimated by Fr.
Espinosa at 1,000 persons. (The Chaula-
mas were probably the Xarames, for in
the Spanish of that day ch and x, as well
as l and r, were frequently interchange-
able. Moreover, this was the home of
the Xarames.) The Pampopas, who had
accompanied the padres from Medina r.,
remained at the rancheria when the lat-
ter continued their journey northeast-
ward (Fray Isidro Felis de Espinosa
Diario, 1709, MS). When the mission-
aries returned a few days later the ran-
cherias had been moved down-stream,
an indication of the unfixed character of
their villages. The tribe is perhaps the
same as the Siguipam, of the Texas coast
country, who later were at San Francisco
de la Espada mission. In 1754 a portion
of the tribe deserted to the Rio Grande
missions, but were brought back by Fr.
Bartholomé García (MS. in Arch. Col.
Santa Cruz, K. Leg. 19, no. 34). See
Seguipam. (H. E. B.)
Siuslaw. A small Yakonan tribe for-
£ in: on and near Siuslaw r.,
w. Ureg t is now nearly extinct,
a few survivors only being on the
Siletz res. The following were the for-
mer villages of the Siuslaw as ascertained
by Dorsey in 1884 (Jour. Am. Folk-
lore, 111, 230, 1890): Khaikuchum,
Khachtais, Hauwiyat, Kumiyus, Kha-
lakw, Khakhaich, Hilak witiyus, Thla-
chaus, Kwsichichu, Mithlausmintthai,
Stthukhwich, Chimuksaich, Waitus,
Shkutch, Paauwis, Pilumas, Tiekwachi,
Kumkwu, Tsatauwis, Kwuskwemus,
Kwulhauunnich, Thlekuaus, Kwultsaiya,
Pithlkwutsiaus, Wetsiaus, Kuskussu,
Kupimithlta, Tsahais, Matsnikth, Pia,
Khaiyumitu, Yukhwustitu, Kwunnumis,
Tsiekhaweyathl.
Cai-yu'-clä.—Dorsey, Alsea MS. vocab., B. A. E.,
1884 (Alsea name). K’gu-qwic' £:
Naltúnnetúnné MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1884 (N
tunne name). K’glo-qwec 3anné.–Dorsey, Chasta
Costa MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1884 (Chastacosta
name). Linslow.—Drew (1855) in H. R. Ex. Doc.
93, 34th Cong., 1st, sess., 94, 1856. Sainstkla.—
Hale in Wilkes *g': v1,204, 1846. Saius-
tkla.—Ibid., 221. -yu'-sla-me' 10mné.—Dorsey,
Chetco MS. vocab., B.A. E., 1884 (Chetco name).
Sai-yüs'-t'çü-me' aunné.—Dorsey, Naltúnnetúnné
MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1884 (Naltunnename). Sali-
ütla.–Parker, Journal, 257, 1840. Sayonstla.-
Framboise quoted by Gairdner (1835) in Jour.
Geog.Soc. Lond., x1,255, 1841. Sayousla.—Brooks
in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1862,299, 1863. Sayouslaw.–Ind.
Aff. Rep.,479, 1865. Sayüskla.–Gatschet in Globus,
xxxv, no. 11, 168, 1879. Sayūstkla.—Gatschet in
Beach, Ind. Misc., 441, 1877. Scinslaw.—Many-
penny (1856) in H. R. Ex: Doc. 37, 34th Cong., 3d
sess., 9, 1857. Sciuslau.–Gibbs, Obs. on Coast Tribes
of Oreg., MS., B. A. E. Seinslaw Eneas.—Dole in
Ind. Aff. Rep., 220, 1861. Senslaw Eneas.—Ibid.,
1863, 510, 1864. Senslaws.–Ibid., 1857, 321, 1858.
Sheastuckles.—Lewis and Clark, Exped., II, 474,
1814. Sheastukles.-Morse, Rep. to Sec. War, 371,
1822. Shiastuckles.—Lewis and Clark, Exped., II,
118, 1814. Sinselan.–Ind. Aff. Rep. 1867, 62, 1868.
Sinselano.—Ibid., 1871, 682, 1872. Sinselau.—Ibid.,
1867, 67, 1868. Sinselaws.—Harvey, ibid., 1863, 79
1864. Siouslaws.-H. R. Rep. 98, '42d Cong. 3d
sess., 428, 1873. Siusclau. ibbs, Obs. on Coast
Tribes of Oreg., M.S., B. A. E. Siuselaws.-Ind.
Aff. Rep., 470, 1865. Siuslaw.—Drew, ibid., 1857,
359, 1858. Suislaws.—Bancroft, Nat, Races., 1,250,
1882. Syouslaws.–Ind. Aff. Rep. 1856, 106, 1857.
Tsaná-uta am'im.—Gatschet, Lakmiut MS., B.A.E.,
105 (Lakmiut name). Tsashtlas,-Domenech,
Deserts, 1, map, 1860.
Sivinganek. A village of the Angmag-
salingmiut Eskimo in Sermilik fjord, E.
BULL. 301
Greenland; pop. 31 in 1884.—Meddelel-
ser om Grönland, x, ' 1888.
Sivingarnarsik. . A village of the Ang-
magsalingmiut Eskimo in Sermilik fjord,
E. Greenland; £ 31 in 1884.
Sivinganarsik.-Meddelelser om Grönland, X,
| map, 1888. Sivingarnasik-Ibid., expl. of map.
Siwanoy (from their having been a sea-
coast people, their name may be a cor-
ruption of Siwanak, “salt people,’ a dia-
lectic form of Suwanak, a name applied by
the Delawares to the English.–Gerard).
One of the principal tribes of the Wap-
pinger confederacy, formerly living along
the N. shore of Long Island sq. from New
York to Norwalk, Conn., and inland as
far at least as White Plains. They were
one of the seven tribes of the seacoast and
had a number of villages, the principal
one in 1640 being Poningo. J. M.
Sewonkeeg.—Owaneco (1700) in N. Y. Doc. Col.
Hist., iv, 614, 1854 (trans.: ‘western Indians').
Siwanoos.–De Laet (1633) in N. Y. Hist. Soc.
Coll., 2d s., 1, 296, 1841. Siwanoys.–Ruttenber,
Tribes Hudson R., 61, 1872. Sywanois.–Map of
1616 in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., I, 13, 1856.
Siwapi. The Sage (Chrysothamnus ho-
wardii) clan of the Patki (Water-house)
phratry of the Hopi.
Shiwáhpi.—Voth, # Proper Names, 105, 1905.
Si-vwa'-pi.—Stephen in 8th Rep. B. A. E., 39, 1891.
Sivwapi wińwü.–Fewkes in 19th Rep. B. A. E.,
583, 1900 (wińwit=‘clan'). - -
Siwim Pakan. A former Maidu village
a few miles N. of Kelsey, Eldorado co.,
Cal.–Dixon in Bull. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist.,
xv.II, map, 1905.
Six. See Shakopee.
Siyante. A former Miwok village on
Tuolumne r., Tuolumne co., Cal.
Li-yan-to.—Barbour in Sen. Ex. Doc. 4, 32d Cong.,
spec. sess.,252, 1853. Segantes.—Ibid., 69. Si-yan-
te.—Johnson in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, iv, 407,
1854. Si-yan-ti.—Johnston in Sen. Ex. Doc. 61,
32d Cong., 1st sess., 22, 1852. Si-yau-te.–McKee
et al. (1851) in Sen. Ex. Doc. 4, 32d Cong., spec.
sess.,74, 1853. £ in Schoolcraft,
op. cit: (so called from their chief).
Siyita (Siyi/ta). A Cowichan tribe
whose village was Skuhamen, at Agassiz,
on lower Fraser r., Brit. Col.—Boas in
64th Rep. Brit. A. A. S., 454, 1894.
Skaddal. A tribe numbering 200 per-
sons, found by Lewis and Clark in 1806
on Cataract (Klikitat) r., 25 m. N. of Bi
Narrows, in the present Washington, an
mentioned by Robertson in 1846, under
the name Saddals, as numbering 400.
They subsisted by hunting deer and elk,
and traded with the Eneeshur and
Skilloot for prepared fish. Classed by
Mooney, as a division of the Pisquows
living about Boston cr. and Kahchass
lake, at the head of Yakima r.
Lower Yakima.–Gibbs in Pac, R. R. Rep., 1,417
1855. Saddals.-Robertson (1846) in H. R. Ex
Doc. 76, 30th Cong., 1st sess., 9, 1848. Scad-dals.—
Lewis and Clark Exped, Coues ed., III, 958, 1893.
Skaddal.—Ibid., Allen ed., ii., 475, 1814. Skaddals
nation.—Ibid., Coues ed., iii, 1255, 1893. Skaddat.—
Clark (1806) in Orig. Jour. Lewis and Clark, IV,
311, 1905. Skad-dats.-Ibid., 307. Skad-datts.-
Ibid., 296. Ska'utäl.-Mooney in 14th Rep.
B. A. E., 736, 1896.
SIVING ARNARSIK-SKAIAKOS
585
Skae (Sqa-i). A Haida town of the
Kaidju-kegawai, formerly close to C. St
James, at the s. end of Queen Charlotte
ids., Brit. Col. It is said to have been
so named because its inhabitants here
skinned the sea lions which they killed
on the Isles Kerouart.—Swanton, Cont.
Haida, 277, 1905.
Skagit. A body of Salish on a river of the
same name in Washington, particularly
about its mouth, and on the middle por-
tion of Whidbey id., especially at Penn's
cove. According to Gibbs the population
of the Skagit proper in 1853 was about
. . They are now on Swinomish res,
Wash. Gibbs makes this division include
the Kikiallu, Nukwatsamish, Towahha,
Smalihu, Sakumehu, Miskaiwhu, Miseek-
wigweelis, Swinamish, and Skwomamish;
but probably nothing more is meant by
this classification than that the dialects of
the several divisions were nearly related
and the geographical sition close.
Nothing like political union appears to
have existed among them.
Hum-a-luh.—Mackay quoted by Dawson in Trans.
Roy. Soc. Can., sec. 11, 7, 1891 (‘the ' le': own
name). Sachet.—Wilkes, U. S. Expl. Exped., IV,
149, 1844. Sacket.—De Smet, Oregon Miss., 34,
1847. £ in Ind. Aff. Rep., 198, 1877.
Scatchae.–Gibbs (misquoting Wilkes) in Pac.
R. R. Rep., 1,435, 1855. Scatchat.—Stevens in Ind.
Aff. Rep.,459, 1854. Shatchet.–Farnham, Travels,
111, 1843. Skadjats.—De Smet, Oregon Miss., 61,
1847. Skadjets' Schoolcraft, ind Tribes v. 701.
1857. Skagats.-Lane in Sen. Ex. Doc. 52, 31st
Cong., 1st sess., 173, 1850. Skaget.—Hill in H. R.
Doc. 37, 34th Cong.: 3d sess: 79, 1857, Skagit.—
Gibbs in Pac. R. R. *# 1,433, 1855. Sk'a'-jub.–
McCaw, Puyallup S. Vocab., B. A. E., 1885
(Puyallup name).
Skagway (C4ague’, a term that does not
bear popular interpretation). A former
Chilkat town at the head of Lynn canal,
now noted as the terminus of the Yukon
and White Horse railroad.
e'.–Swanton, field notes, B. A. E., 1904.
Schkagué.—Krause (1882) quoted by Baker, Geog.
Dict. Alaska, 580, 1906. Shkagway.—Nichols (1891),
ibid. Skaguay.—Baker, ibid. Skagwa-Ibid.
Skahakmehu (“numerous tribe”). A
Salish division that resided where the
Port Madison (Wash.) mill now stands,
but now on Port Madison res.
Ska-hak-bush.–Mallet in Ind. Aff. Rep., 198,
1877. Ska-hak-mehu.—Boulet in letter, Mar. 22,
1886
Skahasegao (Skå-hase'-gé-0). An an-
cient Seneca '' on the site of Lima,
Livingston co., N. Y.-Morgan, League
Iroq., 314, 468, 1851.
Skahene-hadai (Sqahé'ne acá'da-i, “Ska
river people”). A subdivision of the
Chaahl-lanas, a Haida family of the Eagle
clan living in Alaska. Skahene is said to
mean, in Tlingit, “to cry over a river, and
it is related that at a time when this branch
was almost exterminated they went u
on a mountain above this river an
cried.—Swanton, Cont. Haida, 276, 1905.
Skaiakos (Sqai'aqós). A Seechelt sept
with many settlements but no fixed
586
[B. A. E.
SKAIALO—SKANIADARIIO
abode (Hill-Tout in Jour. Anthr. Inst.,
23, 1904). For general habitat see Secchell.
Skaialo (SQaid’lā). A Chilliwack vil-
lage in S. British Columbia, with 16 inhab-
itants in 1909.
£ Ind. Aff., 78, 1878. SQaiā'lo.—
Hill-Tout in Ethnol. Surv. Can., 4, 1902. £
Can. Ind. Aff., 309, 1879. £-b ., pt. 11,
160, 1901. Squihala.—Ibid., 74, 1878.
Skaiametl. A Kwantlen village at New
Westminster, on Fraserr., Brit. Col. Pop.
45 in 1909, including Kikait.
New Westminster.–Can. Ind. Aff., pt. II, 72, 1902.
SQai’ametl.—Hill-Tout in Ethnol. Surv. Can., 54,
1902. Tce’tstles.-Boasin Rep. B. A.A.S.,454,1894.
Skaiets (Sqai’Ets). A Kwantlen village
on Stave r., an affluent of lower Fraser r.,
Brit. Col.—Hill-Tout in Ethnol. Surv.
Can., 54, 1902.
Skaischiltnish. A Salish division liv-
ing, according to Gibbs, at the old Chim-
akum mission on Spokane r., Wash.
Pop. of “Lower Spokan,” 301 in 1908.
Che hee.—Bancroft, Nat. Races, 1, 315, 1874.
Che-kiss-chee.—Winans in Ind. Aff. Rep., 23, 1870.
Lower Spokan.—Ind. Aff. Rep., 702, 1901 wer
Spokanes.—Winans, op. cit. Skai-schil-t'nish.—
Gibbs in Pac. R. R. Rep., 1,414, 1855.
Skaito. A camp on the w. coast of the
Queen Charlotte ids., Brit. Col., occupied
by Haida at the time of the gold excite-
ment at Gold Harbor in 1852–60. It is
sometimes spoken of erroneously as a town
and confused with Kaisun and Chaahl.
Kai-shun. —Dawson, Q. Charlotte Ids., 168B, map.,
1878 (misapplied). - Sqai'-tão.—Swanton, Cont.
Haida, 280, 1905. Tlg'ā'it.—Boas, 12th Rep. N. W.
Tribes, Can, 24, 1898 £
Skakaiek (SQāqai’Ek). Squawmish
village community on the right bank of
Squawmisht r., Brit. Col.—Hill-Tout in
Rep. Brit. A. A. S., 474, 1900.
skakhaus (Sk'a'-quas). A Kuitsh village
on lower Umpqua r., Oreg.—Dorsey in
Jour. Am. Folk-lore, III, 231, 1890.
Skaleksum. The Lummi name of one
of their temporary fishing villages on the
w. side of Lummi id., Whatcom co.,
Wash.
Skáleksun.–Gibbs, MS. no. 248, B. A. E.
sen.—Fitzhugh in H. R. Ex. Doc. 37, 34th
3d sess., 75, 1857. -
Skamoynumachs (Ska-moy-num-achs).
Given by Ross (Advent., 289, 1849) as
one of the Oki n tribes, but the name
is not met with elsewhere.
Skanahwahti (‘beyond the stream.’—
Hewitt). An Onondaga, known gener-
ally to the whites as John Buck, the fire-
keeper of his tribe in Canada; died about
1893 at Brantford, Ontario. He gave
Horatio Hale valuable aid in preparin
the Iroquois Book of Rites (1883), an
was much esteemed. He was official
keeper and interpreter of the tribal wann-
pum. See Skandawati. (W. M. B.)
Skanapa. A former Choctaw town
noted by d'Anville. It was on the E.
side of the head of a tributary of the
Sukenatcha, probably Running Tiger cr.,
Kemper co., Miss.—Halbert in Pub. Miss.
Hist. Soc., v.1, 432, 1902.
-lak-
Ing.,
Skanapa.-d'Anville's map in Hamilton, Colonial
Mobile, 158, 1897. Skenappa.–Halbert, op. cit.
Skunnepaw.—West Florida £p. ca. 1775.
Skandawati (‘beyond the stream”).
An Onondaga £, of the Turtle clan,
who led an embassy to the Hurons in
Oct. 1647. He returned 15 Huron pris-
oners and bore 7 great belts. Early in
the following year the Hurons sent a new
embassy, and Skandawati and another
remained as hostages. The Mohawk de-
stroyed the party, and Skandawati was
so mortified that he killed himself. The
other had a like sense of honor, but was
less rash. His name appears also as
Scandaouati (Jes. Rel. 1648, 56, 1858)
and Scandawati (Hale, Iroq. Book Rites,
160, 1883). Cf. Skanahwahti. (w.M.B.)
Skaniadariio (Seneca: Skaniadai/io’, ‘it
is a very fine lake, commonly rendered
“Handsome Lake”). A former federal
chief of the Seneca; born at the village
of Ganawagus, near Avon, in the Gene-
see valley, N. Y., about 1735; died at
Onondaga, near Syracuse, in 1815. By
birth he belonged to the Turtle clan, and
was a half-brother of Cornplanter (q.v.)
on his father's side. Although thus close-
ly related, to Cornplanter, he did not,
like his illustrious half-brother, acquire
marked distinction during the American
Revolution, which was one of the most
trying periods in the history of the
Seneca and their confederates. On the
contrary, the greater part of his life
was spent in dissipation and idleness;
but late in life, realizing that the worst
curse of his race was the evil of drunken-
ness and the traffic in liquor, he sought
to establish a better system of morals
among his people, who were then pass-
ing through a transition, period, between
their ancient mode of life and modern
civilization. His £ and teachings,
based largely on the ancient custom and
faith, but recast to adjust them to the
new conditions, contemplated the regula-
tion of family life by pointing out the
respect and duties that should sub-ist
between husband and wife and between
parents and children, and the need of
chastity and continence, and by the in-
culcation of habits of industry and thrift.
About 1796, while living at Connewango
on Allegheny r., at Warren, Pa., Skani-
adariio was prostrated, it is said, by epi-
lepsy and partial paralysis. For four
£ he lay suffering, and having lost all
ope of recovery, resigned himself to
death. According to his own story, one
afternoon he heard voices calling him
out. He arose in spirit and went out-
side, where at a short distance from the
house among some ' he saw
four £ in human shape, who assured
him that they were merely messengers to
him from the Artificer of Life. Of these,
three bore shrubs in their hands, on
BULL. 30]
which hung several kinds of fruit, which
he was told to eat, when he was at once
restored by their magical efficacy.
Thereupon the messengers revealed to
him by means of a great number of pre-
cepts the will of the Artificer of Life, on
a variety of subjects; he was further told
to '' te these teachings among the
tribes of the Iroquois, and was led by the
messengers into the white man's hell, in
order to permit him to witness the pun-
ishments that are in store for the lawless
and the drunkard, the better to enable
him to warn his people of the need of
reform. The watchers at his bedside
thought he was dead, but after a long
trance he suddenly arose, and from that
time rapidly recovered health. He vis-
ited the several Iroquois villages from
year to year, preaching his new doc-
trines with power and eloquence. It is
reported that many so-called pagans gave
up their dissolute habits, becoming sober
and moral men and women, among whom
“discord and contention gave place to
harmony and order, and '' and
sloth to ambition and industry.” It was
this reformed religion of Handsome
Lake, or the so' paganism of the
modern Iroquois, that has so steadfastly
resisted the advance of Christianity and
education among the Iroquois tribes. At
the present time the seat of this faith is
in Canada, on the Grand River res.,
where it has about 1,200 adherents; but
there are small bodies who still profess
to follow the precepts of Handsome Lake
dwelling on the Cattaraugus and the
Allegany res., and on the Onondaga
res. in New York. Each autumn these
£ assemble to hear the doctrines
of Skaniadariio preached to them. In
1802, Skaniadariio with a number of as-
sociates visited Washington to explain to
President Jefferson the nature of their
doctrine in order to receive recognition
of it by the Government for the purpose
of counteracting the inroads of Christian-
ity. The President, through the Secre-
tary of War, commended the new doc-
trines in a letter, which was mistaken by
the Seneca for a license permitting Ska-
niadariio to preach his new faith to the
Indians. (J. N. B. H.)
Skannayutenate (probably from Skanå-
Ryuté’, ‘rock again protrudes.”—Hewitt).
A Cayuga village, destroyed by Gen.
Sullivan in 1779. It was on the W. side
of Cayuga lake, N. E. of the present
Will of Canoga, Seneca co., N.Y., and
near £ the Cayuga towns on the
E. The lake is narrow there, and the Ca-
yuga occupied both shores. (w. M. B.)
Skanowethltunne (Ska-no’-wegl lan’né).
Given as a Takelma band or village on
the s. side of Rogue r., Oreg.—Dorsey in
Jour. Am. Folk-lore, III, 235, 1890.
SKANNAYUTENATE–SKEAKUNTS
587
Skanuka (SYa-nu-Yā). A name applied
by Dawson (Queen Charlotte Ids., 134,
1880) to one of the four clans into which
he erroneously '' the Haida to be
divided. It may otherwise spelled
Sg'anag"wa, and is the native term for
“supernatural power.” Dawson trans-
lates it “killer-whale,” but the more
usual name for the killer-whale is sg'ana
though this animal was indeed so nam
because it was held to be supernatural.
Dawson's mistake arose from the fact that
the Tsimshian of the mainland opposite
are divided into four clans, and among the
Haida the killer-whale is a very impor-
tant crest belonging to one of the two
clans. (J. R. S.)
skaos (Sqla'os, probably salmonberry
bushes”). A Haida town of the Sagua-
lanas family at the entrance to Naden
harbor, Graham id., Brit. Col.—Swanton,
Cont. Haida, 281, 1905.
Skappa (“sandy land’). A Ntlakya-
pamukvillage on the E. bank of Fraser r.,
near Boston Bar, Brit. Col. Pop. 17 in 1909.
Skåpa,-Hill-Tout in Rep. Ethnol. Surv. Can., 4,
1899. Skappah.–Can. Ind. Aff., 309, 1879. Ske-
ah.-Ibid., 78, 1878. Skopah.—Brit. Col. map,
# Aff., Victoria, 1872. £an. Ind. '#
# 1904, sec. II, 71, 1905. Skuppah.—Ibid., map,
Skasahah. A band of Cowichan on
Vancouver id., numbering 20 in 1882,
the last time their name appears.
Ska-sah-ah.–Can. Ind. Aff., 258, i882.
Skatalis. An Ahtena village near the
mouth of £ r., Alaska; probably
the original Alaganik.
Sákhalis-Allen, Rep. on Alaska, 38, 1887. Ska-
talis.—Ibid., 120.
Skatehook (from peskatekuk, at the river
fork.’–Gerard). A Westenhuck village
on Housatonic r. near the present Shef-
field, Berkshire co., Mass. In 1736 the
inhabitants removed to Stockbridge, a
few miles up the river.
Skatehook.—Barber, Hist. Coll. Mass., 94, 1841.
Statehook.—Hoyt, Antiq. Res.,209, 1824.
Skauishan, A Squawmish village com-
£ the right bank of Squawmisht
r:..w, Brit. Col.
Skåocin.-Boas, MS., B. A. E., 1887. 'Skaui'can.—
Hill-Tout in Rep. Brit. A. A. S., 474, 1900.
Skaukel. A Chilliwack village in s.
British Columbia, with 30 inhabitants in
1909.
Skaukë'1.–Hill-Tout in Rep. Ethnol. Surv. Can.,
4, 1902. Skokale.—Can. Ind. Aff., 316, 1880. Sko-
lale.—Brit. Col. map, Ind. Aff., Victoria, 1872.
Skulkayn.–Can. Ind. Aff., pt. 2, 45, 1909. Skul-
kayu.–Ibid., pt. II, 160, 1901.
Skauton. A village near Sandwich,
Barnstable co., Mass., in 1685. It seems
to have been on Buzzards bay, and was
probably subject to either the Wampa-
noag or the Nauset.—Hinckley (1685) in
Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 4th s., v, 133, 1861.
Skeakunts (Skë'akunts). A Squawmish
village community on Burrard inlet, Brit.
Col.—Hill-Tout in Rep. Brit. A. A. S.,
474, 1900.
588
[B. A. E.
SKEAW ATSUT—SKICHISTAN
Skeawatsut (Skë'awasut). A Squaw-
mish village community at Pt Atkinson,
E. side of Howe sd., Brit. Col.—Hill-Tout
in Rep. Brit. A. A. S., 474, 1900.
Skecheramouse. A former division of
the Salish living on the Colville trail,
Wash. Stevens calls them a band of
Spokan.
Ske-chei-a-mouse.–Gibbs in Pac. R. R. Rep., I,
414, 1855. Ske-cher-a-mouse.—Stevens in Ind. Aff.
Rep., 429, 1854. -
Skedans (corrupted from Gidansta,
‘from his daughter,’ the name of its
chief). An important Haida town of the
Kagials-kegawai family, formerly on a
point of land which extends into Hecate
str. from the E. end of Louise id., Queen
Charlotte ids., Brit. Col. The town was
known to its inhabitants as Kona or
Huadji-lanas. They were always on the
best of terms with those of the Tsimshian
town of Kitkatla, whence they imported
many new customs and stories into the
Haida country. John Work, 1836-41,
assigned to this town 30 houses and 738
inhabitants. The old people remember
27 houses; in 1878 Dawson noted about 16
houses. It has been abandoned for sev-
eral years, though a number of house-
les are still standing. (J. R. S.)
iddan.—Keane in Stanford, Compend., app., 473,
1878. Koona.—Swan in Smithson. Cont., xx1, 5,
1876. K'u'na.—Boas, 12th Rep. N. W. Tribes Can.,
24, 1898. Kwun Haade.—Harrison in Proc. Roy.
Soc. Can., sec. 11, 125, 1895. Q'o'na.–Swanton,
Cont. Haida, 278, 1905. Skedans.—Dawson, Q.
Charlotte Ids., 169B, 1880. Skeeidans.—Schoolcraft,
Ind. Tribes, v, 489, 1855. Skidans.—Boas, op. cit.
£ from Dawson). Skidanst.—Harrison,
op. cit. Skiddan.—Poole, Q. Charlotte Ids., 309,
1872. Xü'Adjilnaga'-i.—Swanton, op. cit., 120.
Skeinah (contr. of Unskiniyl). A Cher-
okee settlement on Toccoa r., in the pres-
ent Fannin co., N. Ga., about the period of
the removal of the tribe in 1839. From a
confusion of the name with the Cherokee
askina, an evil spirit or malevolent ghost
it has sometimes been rendered “Devi
Town.” -
Skekaitin (Skeka’itin, ‘place of coming
up above, or reaching the top”). A vil-
lage of the Upper Fraser band of Ntlak-
yapamuk, on the w. side of Fraser r.,
43 m. above Lytton, Brit. Col.
Skäikai'Eten.—Hill-Tout in Rep. Ethnol. Surv.
Can., 4, 1899. SkEka'itin.—Teit in Mem. Am.
Mus. Nat. Hist., 11, 172, 1900.
Skelautuk (SqEla’utiiq, ‘painted house,”
on account of a painted post in a house
there). A former village or camp of the
Pilalt, a Cowichan tribe on lower Chilli-
wack r., Brit. Col.—Hill-Tout in Ethnol.
Surv. Can., 48, 1902.
Skeleton. See Anatomy.
Skelsh (Sqālc, standing up,” referring to
“Siwash rock”). A Squawmish village
community on Burrard inlet, Brit. Col.—
Hill-Tout in Rep. Brit. A. A. S., 475, 1900.
Skelten (Sqe^lten). A village of the
Ewawoos tribe of the Cowichan on lower
Fraser r., Brit. Col., 2 m. above Hope.—
Boas in Rep. Brit. A. A. S., 454, 1894.
Skena (Sqê'na). A Haida town promi-
nent in the family stories, situated just s.
of Sand Spit pt., Moresby id., Brit. Col.
According to tradition it was composed of
5 rows of houses, each occupied by a single
family of the Raven clan. These 5 are
said to have been the Tadji-lanas, Kuna-
lanas, Yaku-lanas, Koetas, and Stlenga-
lanas. The Daiyuahl-lanas claimed that
their own chief was chief of the town.—
Swanton, Cont. Haida, 279, 1905.
Skenandoa (Skéñnoñ’don’, ‘deer.’—
Hewitt). A noted Oneida chief who
died at Oneida Castle, Tryon co., N.Y.,
Mar. 11, 1816, reputed to be 100 years of
age; in all probability, however, he was
not so old, otherwise he would have
been nearly 70 years of age before ap-
pearing in history. He is described as a
tall, robust man of intelligent a rance.
During the first part of his life he was
addicted to drink. In 1775, while at
Albany attending to business in behalf
of his tribe, he me drunk and the
next morning found himself in the street,
everything of value, including the sign
of his chieftainship, having been taken
from him. Feeling the disgrace, he re-
solved never again to become intoxicated,
a resolution which he strictly maintained
during his remaining years. He seems
to have been reformed and brought into
the church chiefly through the influence
of Rev. Samuel Kirkland, missionary to
the Oneida, to whom Skenandoa was so
# attached that he asked to be
uried by the side of the latter in the
cemetery at Clinton, N. Y. He was the
friend of the colonists previous to the
Revolution, and during the war staunchly
espoused the cause of the people of the
United States. He watched and aided in
repelling Canadian invasions, and on one
occasion preserved from massacre the
#" of the settlements at German
lats, Herkimer co., N. Y. It was
chiefly through his influence that the
Oneida declaration of neutrality in the
Revolutionary war was issued in May
1775, bearing the names of Skenandoa
(Johnko Skeanendon) and eleven other
£ men of the tribe (Stone, Life of
rant, I, 63, 1838). His name in various
forms is signed, always by his mark, to
deeds of cession, treaties, agreements, etc.,
with the state of New York between
1790 and 1811, and to the treaty with the
United States, Dec. 2, 1794. e became
blind and is credited with saying that he
was “an old hemlock, dead at the top.”
Lewis H. Morgan, the ethnologist, some-
times wrote under the pen-name Skenan-
doah. (C. T. w. M. B.)
skhakhwaiyutslu (Sqa'-quai yu'-tslu).
An Alsea village on the s. side of Alsea r.,
Oreg. —Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, III,
230, 1890.
Skichistan. A Shuswap village on
Fm. 301 BKICOAK-—SKIDI 589
Deadinan r., a N. afiluent of Thompson
r., Brit. Col. Population of all Dead-
man’s r. Indians, 117 in 1909.
Dead Inn‘: Creek.-Can. Ind. Afl., 259, 1882 (in-
cludes all the other Shiiswa on this riveg.
Slut-lhiot.in.—lbid.,189,1883. %kiohiltl.n.—lbl .,
t. ii, 166, 1901. Ski-sh.is-tin.-Da.wson in Trans.
fioy. Soc. Can., sec. ii, 44, 1891. Stiahistui band.-~
Can. Ind. Afl‘.. 210, 1902. _
Skicoak (possibly a contraction of Vir-
ginia Algonquian (Renape) Mask~iko_k,
‘swamp people.’—-Gerard). A large vil-
lage in 1584, possibly Siouan, on Roanoke
r., about6 da s’ travel above the mouth of
Albemarle stil, probably in Virginia. It
may have been identical with Occaneechi.
Skiconok.-—Ainadas (1555) in Smith (1629), \'a.,i,
83,1819. Sk1coak.—Strachey (1612),Va., 143, 1849.
Sklhoah.—5iartin, N. C., i, 12, 1829.
Skidai-lanas (Skidzi'-i lzi’nas, ‘powerless
town-people’). A Haida fami y of the
Eagle‘ clan, belonging to the geographic
group known as Gunghet-haidagai, or
.\'in.~itints people. It is said to have been
a branch of the Gunghet-kegawai, and
owned the ancient town of Hlgadun.—
Swanton, Cont. Haida, 272, 1905.
Skidaokao (Ski’daoqa0, ‘eggs of Ski’-
dao’). One of the principal Haida fam-
ilies of the Raven clan on Masset inlet,
Brit. Col., said to have been named from
a man called Skidao. Formerly these
people lived with several other families in
the town of Naikun, whence they moved
to Masset and owned the town, now
known by that name, until very recent
times. (.1. n. s.)
Bki'daoqno.—Swunton, Cont. Haida, 271, 1905.
Skidoukon.--Harrison in Proc. Roy. Soc. Ciin.,
sec. ii, 125, 1895. 8kyit'au’k-5.—Boa.s, 12th Rep.
N. W. Tribes Can., 23, 1898.
flkidegate. One of the two or three in-
habited Haida towns on Queen Charlotte
ids., Brit. Col.; situated at the entrance to
an inlet of the same name on its N. shore.
The native names for this town were
Hlgaiu and Hlgagilda, Skidegate being
the corruption by whites of a name of the
chief, Sgedagits (Sgé’dagits). Anciently
owned bg the Hlgaiu-lanas, it was given
over to t e Gitins, according to tradition,
in payment for an injurly received by a
memberof thelatter fami y. According to
John Work there were 48 houses between
the years 1836 and 1841, with 738 people.
The last row of native houses which stood
here numbered only 20, which would give
a population of 300 to 400. In 1909 there
were 239 people, living almost entirely
in houses patterned a ter those of the
whites. There is a Methodist mission
at Skidegate, and the Salvation Army has
some fol owers. All the people are nom-
inally Christians. The name of this
town has been adopted to designate the
Skittagetan family (q. v.). (.i. R. s.)
Hyo-hai-ka.—Da\\'s0n, Q. Charlotte 1ds., 165, 1880
(given as niitive name; ossibly intended for
" Hlgiii-ii"). Illth-cah—getl)a.—Dei1ns, Tales from
Hider ', 58, 1899. K11-hai-oo.—Dawson, o . clt.,
166. igngifllds.-—Swanton, Cont. Haida, 27%, 1905
giative namekl. izgi-ii'.—1bld., 279. Lthni-i1d.—
arrison in roc. Roy. Soc. Can., sec. ii, 115,
1895. 8hetiget|.—Duni1, Hist. Ore on, 281, 18-H.
Skid-at-gnte.—Poole, Q. Charlotte §ds., 809, 1872.
Skid-do-gates.-Dawson, op. cit., 173. 5kidde-
gest.—Scouler (1846) in Jour. Ethnol. Soc. Lond.,
I, 288, 1848. Bkidegate-Kiadi.—Hiirrison in Proc.
Roy.Soc.(‘nn. sec.ii,126,1895. Bkide at’: town.-
Deans, Tales from Hidery, 4, 1809. gkidegat.tz.-
Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, iii, -102, 1858. Skidi ate.-
Can. Ind. Afi., 128, 1879. Skit’-s-set.-Gibbs in
Cont. N. A. Ethnol., I, 136,18'i7. kit-e-gates.-
Kane, Wand. N. Am., app; 1859. Skit-e1-get.-
Dawson, op. clt., 165. ‘ttagate.—Gallatin in
Trans. Am. Ethnol. Soc., ii, 77, 1848. 8kittageta.—
Gallatin, ibid., pt. 1, c. Skitt ds go.te|.-—School-
craft, Ind. Tribes, v, 489, 1855. 8kittegas.—Scou1er
in Jour. Geog. Soc. Lond., xi, 219, 1841. Skitte-
gntu.--Scoiiler (1846) in Jour. Ethnol. Soc. Lond.,
1, Z33, 1848. Bkittgetts.—.-tnderson quoted by
Gibbs in Hist. Mag, 74, 1863. Tlk-igi1t.—Boas,
12m Rep. N. w. Tribes Can., 24, 1898.
Skidi (probably from tskiri, ‘ wolf,’ or
slcirirara, ‘ wolves standing in water,’ re-
ferring to a tribal tradition). One of the
tribes of the Pawnee coniederacy (q. v. ),
sometimes called Wolf Pawnee, and by
the French Pawnee Loup. That the
Skidi were closely associated with the
idea of the wolf is evident from the sign
language, in which they are designated
by the sign for that animal. The speech
o the S idi differed slightly from that
of the other 3 Pawnee tribes. Accord-
ing to tradition the Skidi and Arikara
were once united, but became separated
during the northward migration, the
Arikara keeping to the Missouri valley
and the Skidi settling on Loup r., Nebr.,
where finally the other 3 Pawnee tribes
built their villages. The wanderings
and adventures of the Skidi are mat-
ters of tradition rather than of history.
They have so long regarded the valley
of the Loup as their home that they
have located in that vicinity the super-
natural underground dwellings of the
mythic animals which preside over the
ceremonies of their secret societies.
When first known to the white race the
Skidi were farther N. than the other 3
Pawnee tribes. Tradition indicates that
this tribe was the first to push north-
ward froin their old home in the S. W.
There are stories of the Skidi having
been conquered by the other Pawnee
tribes, but these may refer rather to
local tribal quarrels and not imply sub-
jugation, for the Skidi have ever kept
their distinctive organization and have
tenaciously preserved their tribal rites
with their esoteric teachings.
According to information obtained by
Bolton from Sganish man uscrigt sources,
a part of the kidi (or “Pani- Iaha," as
they were called) moved southward and
about 1770 approached the Texas border.
One of the conditions of the general peace
that was established between the Span-
iards and the northern Texas tribes in
1772 was that these tribes should consent
to be moved s., away from the influence
of the Pani-Maha (Viceroy the King
of Spain, Nov. 26, 1772, MS. in Archivo
Gen., Corr. of Viceroys, Bucareli no.
590
[B. A. E.
SKIDI
654). About 1777 a group of the Pani-
Maha joined the Taovayas (Tawehash)
settlement. When Mezières was there in
1778 they had temporarily withdrawn, but
he urged them to return, which they did
within a year. From this time on they
seem to have formed an important part
of the Taovayas settlement, which was
called by Sibley, in 1805, that of the
“Panis or Towiaches” (Hist. Sketch,
1806). A Mexican map of 1862 shows a
“Pannis” village near the head of Sul-
'' cr., N. E. Texas (Map no. 1020, Sec.
e Cartografia, Dept° de Fomento,
Mexico).
During the two centuries prior to their
removal from Nebraska to Indian Ter. in
1874 the Skidi, in common with the other
Pawnee tribes, fought to hold their hunt-
ing grounds against intruders, and to that
end strove for the possession of horses.
The securing of this class of booty was the
chief incentive of war parties, and the pos-
session of ponies became thesign of wealth.
The history of the Skidi does not differ
materially from that of the other Pawnee
tribes. They joined in the treaties with
the United States, served as scouts in its
army, and followed their kindred to Okla-
homa, where they live to-day, ownin
lands in severalty as citizens of the £
States. There were no missions estab-
lished especially for the Skidi; they were
included in those maintained for all the
Pawnee. .
The organization of the Skidi is per-
haps more fully carried out in accord-
ance with the religious beliefs of the '.
*' than that of the other Pawnee tribes.
hey # they were organized by the
stars, which powers “made them into
families and villages, taught them how
to live and how to perform their cere-
monies.” Five villages formed the cen-
tral group. The village at the w. led in
religious ceremonies and had no secular
function except in times of dire distress.
The other 4 villages of the group were situ-
ated as at the corners of a square, the
sides of which faced the cardinal direc-
tions. Following an established rotation,
each village led in tribal affairs during
one year—a winter and a summer. The
position of these 5 villages and of the
other 17 of the tribe were all fixed by
the position of the stars which had given
them their shrines and ceremonies, so
that the Skidi villages on the earth were
like a reflection of their stars in the
heavens. The star gave its name to the
shrine, and the village took its name from
the shrine or from some incident con-
nected with its bestowal by the star. A
secular name indicative of locality was
sometimes added. The shrine was given
by the star to a certain man, and his de-
scendants became its hereditary keepers.
The immediate care and protection of
the shrine devolved on a woman de-
scendant. The ceremonies and rituals
pertaining to the shrine were in charge of
a priesthood, into which anyone of good
character might enter after instruction
and the performance of certain duties.
To the Skidi the universe was dual–
male and female—and on the conjunc-
tion of these two forces depended the
perpetuation of all forms of life. A cere-
mony £ this belief, in which
was the sacrifice of a girl, typical of the
evening star, to the masculine morning
star, was peformed among the Skidi as late
as the first quarter of the 19th century (see
Petalesharo). The various ceremonies of
the villages began with the first thunder
in the spring and closed when the winter
sleep set in. The social customs and avo-
cations of the Skidi did not differ from
those of the other Pawnee tribes.
Consult G. A. Dorsey, Traditions of
the Skidi, 1904; Dunbar, £ Indians,
1880–82; Fletcher, (1) The Hako, in 22d
Rep. B. A. E., 1903, (2) in Am. Anthr.,
IV, 730, 1902; Grinnell, Pawnee Hero
Stories, 1889. (A. C. F.)
‘CKići–Dorsey, Qsage MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1883
(Osage name). Ckiyi.—Dorsey, Kansa MS. vocab.,
B. A. E., 1882 (Kansa name). Indiens-Loups.–
Gass, Voy., 22, 1810. La Loup.—Orig. Jour. Lewis
and Clark, VI,86, 1905. Loos.–Gass, Jour., 23, 1807.
Lou.—Orig. Jour. Lewis and Clark, vi, 86, 1905.
Loupes.—Lewis, Travels, 15, 1809. Loup Pawnees.—
Prichard, Phys. Hist. Man, v, 412, 1847. Loups.—
Lewis and Clark Discov., 15, 1806. Mahah.—Sage,
Scenes in Rocky Mts., 153, 1846. Mahas.–Gregg,
Comm. Prairies, II, 301, 1844. dagin-maha".—Dor-
sey, Cegiha MS. dict., B. A. E., 1879 (Omaha name).
Mahas.–Gallatin in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes,
111,397, 1853. Pammahas.–McKenney and Hall,
Ind. Tribes, III, 80, 1854. Panemaha.—Boudinot,
Star in West, 128, 1816. Pania Loups.—Lewis and
Clark Discov., 62, 1806. Pania Luup.–Orig. Jour.
Lewis and Clark, v, 381, 1905. Pania Lousis.–
Ibid., vii,314. Panias Loups.-Lewis and Clark,
Travels, 15, 1807. Panimachas.—Barcia, Ensayo,
298, 1723. Panimaha.--Douay (1687), quoted by
Hayden, Ethnog. and Philol. Mo. Val., 346, 1862.
Panimaha's.—Coxe, Carolana, 16, 1741. Pani-
Mahaws.–Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, III, 399, 1853.
Pa-ni-mahü.–Grayson, Creek MS. vocab., B. A.
E., 1885 (Creek name). Panimakas-Jefferys,
French Dom. Am., I, 139,1761. Panimalia.—Ibid.,
1, Canada map. Panimalis.-Alcedo, Dic. Geog.,
Iv, 52, 1788. Panimoas.-Barcia, Ensayo, 291, 1723.
Panimoha.—Hennepin, New Discov., pt. 11,47, 1698.
Panislousa,—Crepy, Carte Gén, de l'Amérique
Sept., n.d. Panismahans.—La Salle (1687) ''
by Shea, Early Woy., 28, 1861. Panis Mahas.—Lewis,
Travels, 15, 1809. Panivacha.–McKenney and
Hall, Ind. Tribes, III,81, 1854 (probably identical).
Pannamaha.—Coxe, Carolana, map, 1741. Panni-
malia.—Bowles, Map of America, after 1750. Pants
Mahas.—Lewis and Clark, Journal, 17, 1840. Papia
Louisis.—Lewis, Travels, 24, 1809. Paunee *::::
H. R. Ex. Doc. 117, 19th Cong., 1st sess., 7, 1826.
Pawnee Loup.–Irving, Ind. Sketches, II, 13, 1835.
Pawnee Loupes.—Drake, Bk. Inds., bk. V, 181, 1841.
Pawnee Mahas.–Long, Exped. Rocky Mts., I, 300,
1823. Pawnee Mahaw.–Pike, Exped., 143, 1810.
Pawnee Marhar.—Treaty of 1812 in U. S. Ind.
Treaties, 644, 1873. Pawnee Mohaw.-Ind. Aff.
Rep., 904, 1847. Pawnee O'Mahaws.—Hildreth,
Dragoon Campaigns, 163, , 1836. Pawneeomaw-
haws.-Long, Exped. Rocky Mts., 11, lxxxv,
1823. Pawnee O'Mohaws.—Hildreth, op. cit., 169.
Pawnees Loups.-Lewis and Clark Exped., I, 33,
BULL. 30]
1814. Pawnemahas.-Long, Exped. Rocky Mts, 1,
159, 1823. Påyin-manham'.—Dorsey, Osage MS.
vocab., B. A. E., 1883, ( Upstream Pawnees':
Osage name). Så-tjér-à-pán-gå.–Long, Exped.
Rocky Mts., 11, lxxxiv, 1823 (Hidatsa name).
Scidi.–Iapi Oaye, .xIII, no. 2, 6, Feb. 1884
Dakota name). Séi'li.—Riggs in Cont. N. A.
...thnol., vii, 441, 1892 (Teton name). Skec'-e-
ree.—Lewis and Clark Discov., 19, 1806. Skee'-
de-Morgan in Smithson. Cont., xv.11, 196, 1871.
Skeedee.—Ind. Aff. Rep., 213, 1861. Skee-e-ree.—
Am. State Papers, Ind. Aff., 1,709, 1832. Skeeree.—
Long, Exped. Rocky Mts., 1,478, 1823. Skere:-
Ibid., II, 365. Skerreh,—Rafinesque, Amer. Na-
tions, 1, 24, 1836. Ski'-di.—Dunbar in Mag. Am.
Hist., IV, 244, 1880 (Tski'-ri="wolf”). Steelar.—
Corliss, Lacotah MS. vocab., B. A. E., 106, 1874
(Teton name). Stili.–Ind. Aff. Rep., 179, 1875
(Teton name). Wolf Indians.–Gass, Jour.,,23,
1807. Wolf Pawnees.—Lewis and Clark Exped., I,
33, 1814. Wolves.—Lewis and Clark Discov., 19,
1806
Skidirahru (Tskiri rah'ru, ‘the wolves
standing in the pools’); , A band of the
Skidi Pawnee, so named by other Skidi
because longago, while camped on Loupri,
Nebr., they obtained so much meat w 'ile
an immense buffalo herd was crossing
that they began to take only the hides,
leaving the carcasses on the river ice,
which, melting, formed small pools,
around which many wolves gathered:-
Grinnell, Pawnee Hero Stories, 238, 1889.
Skidi rah'ru.—Grinnell, Pawnee Hero Stories, 238,
1889. Tskirirah'ru.–F. Boas, inf’n, 1907.
Skihwamish (skaikh ‘inland', -mish
‘people': , ‘people living inland'). A
Salish division on a river of same name
and on the upper branches of the Snoho-
mish, in Washington.
Skai-na-mish.—Ross in Ind. Aff. Rep. 17, 1870.
Skai-wha-mish.–Pt. Elliott treaty (1855) in U.S.
Ind. Treaties, 378 1873. Skawhahmish.–Maynard
in H. R. Ex. Doc. 37, 34th Cong., 3d sess., 86, 1857.
Ska-whamish.—Ibid. Skea-wa-mish.—Starling in
Ind. Aff. Rep., 170, 1852. Skeysehamish.–De Harley
in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, v, 701, 1855. Skey-
wah-mish.—Jones (1853) in H. R. Ex. Doc. 76, 34th
Cong., 3d sess., 5, 1857. Skeywhamish.—Lane in
Sen. Ex. Doc. 52, 31st '' 1st sess., 173, 1850.
Skihwamish.–Gibbs quoted by Dall in Cont. N. A.
Ethnol., 1, 241, 1877. Skiwhamish.–Gibbs, ibid.,
# 1: -mi". Gill. in Pac. R. R. Rep., 1,
, 1855.
Skil. A local name of the black candle-
fish (Anoplopoma fimbria), an excellent
food fish of the waters of the N. Pacific
coast, particularly about Queen Charlotte
ids., Brit. Col. The word is derived from
sqil, the name of this fish in the Haida
language. (A. F. C.)
Skilak. A Knaiakhotana village, of 44
inhabitants in 1880, on the s. side of Skilak
lake, Kenai penin., Alaska.
Skilakh.—Petroff in 10th Census, Alaska, 29, 1884.
Skilloot. A Chinookan tribe found by
Lewis and Clark in 1806 residing on both
sides of Columbia r. in Washington and
Oregon, above and below the entrance of
Cowlitz r., and numbering in all 2,500
souls. The Hullooetell may have been a
band of them (Orig. Jour. Lewis and
Clark, III, 196; v1, 68, 117, 1905). They
were among the tribes almost extermi-
nated by the fever epidemic of 1823.
Later their principal village was Cooniac,
SKIDIRAHRU—SKIN AND SKIN DRESSING
591
at Oak Point, Wash. In 1850 Lane placed
their number at 200, but as a tribe they
disappeared from view a few years later.
The Seamysty appear to have been a
division. (L. #!
Caloalt.—Lane in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, 1,521,
1853. Calooit.—Jane in Ind. Aff. Rep., 161, 1850.
Caloort.—Lane in Sen. Ex. Doc. 52, 31st Cong., 1st
sess., 172, 1850. Chilook.-Gass, Jour., 191, 1807.
Kolnit.—Gairdner in Jour. Geog. Soc. Lond..., xi,
255, 1841. Kreluits.–Franchère, Voy., 105, 1854.
Skillools.—Boudinot, Star in the West, 128, 1816.
skilloot.-Lewis and Clark Exped., II, 63, 1814.
Skillute.—Ibid., I, map, 1814. Skillutes.—Wilkes,
Hist. Oregon, 44, 1845. Skillutts.-Robertson,
Oregon, 129, 1846.
Skin. See Anatomy. -
Skin and Skin dressing. In the domes-
tic economy of the Indians skins were
his most valued and useful property, as
they became later his principal trading
asset, and a mere list of the articles made
of this material would embrace nearly
half his earthly possessions. Every kind
of skin large enough to be stripped from
the carcass of beast, bird, or fish was used
in some tribe or another, but those in
most general use were those of the buffalo,
elk, deer, antelope, beaver, ermine, cer-
tain large birds in
ceremonial costumes,
the jackrabbit in the
Paiute country, the
seal and walrus, with
the salmon and wolf-
fish, among the Es-
kimo.
Among the princi-
al belongings made
in whole or in part
from skins may be
named tipis, par-
flèche boxes, feather
boxes, bed covers,
pillows, tobacco pouches, medicine bags,
pounding hides (upon which to mash
and spread out berries, pemmican, etc.),
saddle blankets, horse and dog harness,
the bullboat of the upper Missouri
tribes, the kaiak of the Eskimo; fishing
lines, nets, etc.; clothing in all its parts,
from robes and shirts to leggings and
moccasins; shields, body armor, picto-
gra : records, ceremonial masks, and
CradleS.
The methods employed for dressing
skins were very much the same every-
where N. of Mexico, the difference being
chiefly in the chemicals used and in
the amount of labor given to the task.
Among the Plains tribes, with which the
art is still in constant practice nearly
according to the ancient method, the
process consists of 6 principal stages, viz,
fleshing, scraping, braining, stripping,
graining, and working, for each of which
a different tool is required. When skins
are dressed for robes the hair is not re-
moved. A number of hides are usually
dressed at the same time, the women
Eskimo METHOD of MountuNG
sea-skin (Nelson)

592 SKIN
[B. A. E.
AND SRIN DRESSING
working together in the open air. Sun-
shine, without too great heat, is essential
for the best result.
The fleshing process begins as soon as
possible after the hide is stripped from
the carcass, while the skin is still soft and
moist. The hide is staked out upon the
ground, fleshy side up, when two women
working together, scrape off the flesh and
fat by means of a sort of gouge with ser-
rated edge, anciently made from the leg
bone of some large animal, for which is
now substituted a similar iron instrument
procured from the traders. By means of
a loop going over the wrist the strength
of the blow is increased, the worker
kneeling or bending over the skin.
Next comes the scraping, a very labori-
ous process, the instrument used being a
sort of short adz, made of wood or elk-
horn, with a blade of stone or iron set at
a right angle to the handle. Several
METHop of Mounting Buffalo-HIDE By westERN TRIBES
The hide is
staked out, hair side up, with a bed of
old dressed skin under it to break the
force of the blow, and thus prevent tear-
ing, as well as to keep the dressed surface
women work together.
clean. Each side is scraped in turn, the
final scraping being the more delicate
operation. The hair and the skin shav-
ings are saved for filling pillows, or are
sometimes boiled into soup.
Then comes the braining process, in
which the skin is thoroughly anointed
with a mixture of cooked brains and liver,
grease, and pounded soaproot (yucca),
all mixed together and applied with a
sponge of soaproot fiber... A little salt is
frequently added. The liver is hashed,
or sometimes chewed, to render it fine
enough before cooking, and approxi-
mately the whole brain and liver of the
animal are required to dress its hide.
The braining is an easy and rapid process,
after which a bundle of dried grass is laid
in the center of the hide and saturated
with hot water, when the corners of the
hide are brought together over it in bag
fashion, and the skin tightly twisted into
a solid ball, and hung up to soak over-
£ for the next process. According to
Schoolcraft (Narr. Jour., 323, 1821), the
eastern Sioux dressed their buffalo skins
with a decoction of oak bark, which he
surmises may have been an idea borrowed
from the whites, According to LaFlesche,
liver is not used in the dressing process
by the Ponca, Omaha, and Oto, and meat
broth is sometimes substituted for brains,
while the hide is soaked in the running
stream overnight. The Maricopa of s.
Arizona use the castor bean in the tan-
ning process.
Next comes the stripping, intended
to squeeze out the surplus moisture and
the dressing mixture. The dampened
hide is first opened out and twisted
into a rope in order to expel as much
moisture as can be thus dislodged, after
which it is stretched tightly, at an
angle of about 45 degrees, in a frame
consisting of a crosspiece supported by
2 stout forked '' the lower end of the
skin being staked to the ground. The
£ is done by 2 women workin
together, the instrument being a broa
blade about 6 in. long, set in a bone
handle, and much resembling a small hoe
blade. The ancient tool was of stone.
The instrument being grasped horizon-
tally in both hands, with the blade press-
ing heavily upon the skin, it is drawn
steadily from top to bottom, causing a
thin stream of water to ooze out before
the blade as it descends. As one woman
nears the bottom her partner follows
along the same track, before the moisture
can work back under the blade. In this
way the work goes on to the end over
the whole surface of the skin, after
which the skin is left suspended in the
frame to dry and bleach until it is ready
for graining. This is done with a globu-
lar piece of bone, as large as can be con-
veniently held in the hand, cut from the
spongy portion of the humerus of a
buffalo or other large animal. With this
the whole surface of the skin is rubbed
as with sandpaper to reduce the hide to
uniform thickness and smoothness and
to remove any hanging fibers. After this
the breaks and holes are repaired with
an awl and sinew thread. According to
La Flesche, the semiagricultural Omaha
and Pawnee also rub corn-meal over the
skin to hasten the drying process.
Then comes the process of working or
softening, to render the skin pliable. his
is done by drawing the skin for some
time in seesaw fashion across a rope of
twisted sinew stretched between two trees

aw-.301 SKIN AND SKIN DRESSING 593
a few feet apart. It is sometimes drawn
first around the trunk of a rough-barked
tree for a short time, two women again
working together, one at each end of the
skin; this treatmenxt(gives the skin its final
softness. Aft/erwa it is cleaned with a
wash of white chalk clay in water, put on
thick with a bunch of root fiber or dried
grass for a brush, and brushed off when
r .
lior parfieche purposes the tanning
process is omitted. or making shields
the hide is shrunk over a fire until it is
of twice its original thickness and cor-
respondingly tougher, being sometimes
anointed before the operation, as already
described. The process for deer skins and
smaller skins is naturally less laborious
than for buffalo (or cow) hides, and skins
of panthers, wildcats, etc., intended for
fluivers, boys’ coats, and pouches, are
ressed with the hair on. Amongthecoast
tribes the scraper is freriuently a mussel
shell or an oyster shell. n California and
along the Pacific coast. generally a rib bone
is used, and the skin is laid over an in-
clined log instead of being staked on the
ground. In the eastem timber country
and in the Arctic region hides are usually
smoked to render them iin rvioiis to
moisture, and urine takes tfi place of
soaproot in the dressing mixture. Bleach-
ing is effected by the action of the sun's
rays on wet skins. Among the Eskimo,
for lack of summer sunshine the skin is
sometimes dried over the fire or by wrap-
ping it around the human body.‘ Skins of
the seal and walrus, and of birds and fish,
all require special processes, while for in-
testines, pericardiums, and other internal
membranes, used as water jars, paint bags,
etc. , the preparation is limited to softening
and dyeing. It is doubtful if skin dyeing
was commonly practised in former times,
although every tribe had some method of
skin painting. The Omaha, however, ac-
cording to La Flesche, procured a dark-
blue or black dye by combining the bark
of the white maple with pulverized and
roasted yellow ocher. The Plains tribes
use the juice from the leaf of the prickly
pear as a mordant to fix the painted de-
sign, and obliterate it, when so desired,
py rubbing it over with a piece of roasted
iver.
"The process of preparing skins, as de-
scribed above, pertains more particularly
to the northern and western tribes of the
United States. The Choctaw, Cherokee,
and probably all the tribes that inhabited
the area eastward from the Mississippi to
the Atlantic and s. of the Algonquian
tribes, followed a somewhat different
method, which is -thus described by
David I. Bushnell, jr., as witnessed by
him among the Choctaw of Louisiana:
57009°—Bull. 30, pt 2——12i33
The skin to be dressed is first soaked
in water several hours or during a night.
Being removed from the water it is placed
overa log which has been smoot ed so
as to form an even surface. While in
this position the hair or fur is removed
by being scraped with an instrument
resembling a rawknife, now made by
inserting a metal blade in a long wooden
handle. Next the skin is laced in a
Wooden mortar, together witli a mixture
of corn-meal, eggs, and a small quantity
of water. It is t en beaten with a wooden
pestle until it becomes thoroughly satu-
rated with the mixture.‘ This conforms
with the statement made by Lawson more
than two centuries ago, when he wrote of
the Indians of Carolina. With regard to
their method of dressing skins, he alluded
to “young Indian corn beaten to a pulp,”
used in the place of the brains of animals,
to soften the skins. The combination of
eggs and corn-meal would probably affect
the skins in the same manner as green
corn. After the proce of beating or
pounding, the skin is stretched on a per-
pendicular frame, consisting of two up-
rights and two horizontal barsf It is then
scraped and rubbed until drty, the instru-
men consistin of a piece 0 metal set in
a wooden handle extending in the same
direction. When dry, the skin is removed
from the frame; but it is then stiff. It is
softened by being pulled back and forth
over a stake driven into the ground, the
t.op of the stake having previously been
rounded and smoothed to prevent tearing
the skin. This process of dressing a skin
makes it very w ite and soft.
If a skin is to be smoked, a it is first
dug in the ground. A fire is tlien made
in the pit and allowed to burn until a
mass of hot ashes and (glowing embers
accumulates. Pieces of amp, rotten oak
are placed on the ashes, causing a dense
smoke. The skin, being previously
dressed as described, is stretched over the
pit and allowed to remain in the smoke
two or three hours.
If the skin is to be dressed with the
hair or fur remaining, it is first softened
with a little clear water, after which it is
spread over a log and scraped on the
inner surface to remove all particles of
flesh. The inside is then thoroughly
rubbed with a mixture of eggs, corn-
meal, and water, great care being taken
not to wet the outside or fur. When the
skin is nearly dry it is worked back and
forth over the smooth and rounded top
of a stake driven in the ground.
There are but few detailed descriptions
of the skin-dressing processes of the tribes
within the limits of the United States.
Among these is Laws0n’s account of the
method formerly in use in Carolina (Hist.
594
[B. A. E.
SKINGENES—SKOGARI
Car., 338, reprint 1860), Kroeber's account
of the Arapaho process (Bull. Am. Mus.
Nat. Hist: xviii, pt. 1, 1902), and Wiss-
ler's for the Siksika (Ontario Archaeol.
Rep. for 1906). Good descriptions of
Eskimo methods are given by Boas, Mur-
doch, and Nelson in the 6th, 9th, and
18th Reps. respectively of the B. A. E.;
of the Nascapee process by Turner in
11th Rep. B. A. E.; of the British Colum-
bia method by Teit in Mem. Am. Mus.
Nat. Hist., II, pt. 4, 1900; and of that
used by the Chukchi of N. E. Siberia by
Bogoras in vol. VII, pt. 1, of the same
series. Consult also Bushnell in Bull. 48,
B. A. E., 1909; Mason in Rep. Nat. Mus.
1889, 552, 1891; N. Dak. Hist. Soc. Coll.,
1,455, 1906; Shufeldt in Proc. Nat. Mus.
1888, x1, 1889; Spinden in Mem. Am.
Anthr. Asso., II, pt. 3, 1908. (J. M.)
Skingenes (Sk’ingé'nes). A Songish band
living on Discovery id., s. end of Van-
couver id. Pop. 26 in 1909.
Discovery Island. (Indians)—Can. Ind: Aff, W.
2, 66, 1902. Skingé'nes.-Boas in 6th Rep N. W.
Tribes Can., 17, 1890.
Skinpah (Tenino: skin, ‘cradle'; pā, loc-
ative: “cradle place”). A small s'.
tian tribe speaking the Tenino dialect
and formerly living on the N. bank of Co-
lumbia r. opposite the mouth of the Des
Chutes, in Klickitat co., Wash. They
were included in the Yakima treaty of
1855 and placed on the reservation of that
name. Their number is unknown.
Saw-paw.—Ross, Fur Hunters, 1,186, 1855. Skeen.-
Kane, Wand. in N.A., 263, 1859. Skien.—Robie in
Ind. Aff. Rep. 1857,352, 1858. Skin.–Gibbs in Pac.
R. R. Rep., 1,410, 1855. Ski'npä.—Mooney in 14th
Rep. B. A. E., 740, 1896. Skin-pah.–U. S. Stat.
at Large, XII, 951, 1863. Tekin.-Lee and Frost,
Oregon, 176, 1844 (misprint).
Skistlainai-hadai (Sk/i/s.La-i na-i radā’-i,
‘people of the house where they always
have plenty of food”). A subdivision of
the £ a Haida family of the
Raven clan; probably named from a
house.—Swanton, Cont. Haida, 271, 1905.
Skitswish. A Salish tribe on a river and
lake of the same name in N. Idaho. The
name Coeur d'Alène (French‘Awl-heart”),
by which they are popularly known, was
originally a nickname used by some chief
of the tribe to express the size of a
trader's heart. The Skits wish bear a
high reputation for industry, self-respect,
and good behavior. In 1909 533 were
enumerated as belonging to the Coeur
d'Alène res., Idaho.
Coeur, and Alenes.—Scouler (1846) in Jour. Ethnol.
Soc. Lond., 1, 238, 1848. Coeur d'Alène-Parker,
Journal, 293, 1840. Coeur d'Eleine.—Stevens in
H. R. Doc. 46, 33d Cong., 1st sess., 77, 1854. Coeur
d'Eliene. —Ibid. Coeur d'Eline.-Ibid. Coeur
d'Helene-Lane in Sen. Ex, Doc. 52,31st Cong.,
1st sess., 170, 1850. Coeurs d'Aleines.–Mayne, Brit.
Col., 296, 1862. Coeurs d'aliene.–De Smet, Letters,
170, 1843. Coeurs d'Helene.—Lane in Ind. Aff.
Rep., 159, 1850. Coeurs-pointus.—Domenech, Des-
erts, 1,441, 1860. Conerd Helene.—Lane in School-
craft, Ind. Tribes, 1, 521, 1853. Couer d'Alienes.-
Dart in Ind. Aff. Rep., 216, 1851. Cour d'Aleine.-
Nicolet, Oregon, 143, 1846. Cour d'Alenes.–Cain
in Ind. Aff. Rep., 210, 1860. Cour d'Aline.-Rob-
ertson (1846) in H. R. Ex. Doc. 76, 30th Cong., 1st
Sess., 8, 1848. Cour De Lion.—Johnson and
Winter, Rocky Mts., 34, 1846. Les Coeurs d'Alènes.—
Cox, Columbia R., II, 150, 1831. Needle Hearts.–
Domenech, Deserts, 11, 262, 1860. Painted Heart
Indians.-Saxton in Pac. R. R. Rep., 1,257,1855(mis-
rint). Pointed Hearted Indians-Wright in Sen.
x. Doc. 32, 35th Cong., 2d sess., 37, 1859. Pointed-
hearts-Cox, Columbia R., II, 131, 1850.
Printed Hearts-Lane in Ind. Aff. Rep., 159, 1850
(misprint). Q'ma'shpāl.–Mooney in 14th Rep. B.
A. E., 733, 1896 ("camas people': Yakima name).
Schizui.–Giorda, Kalispel Dict, I, 494, 1877-79.
Sh-chee-tsoo-ee.—A. T. Richardson, inf’n, 1907
(name as pronounced by a Skitswish). Skee-cha-
way-Ross in Ind. Aff. Rep., 23, 1870. Skeelsom-
ish.—Kelley, Oregon, 68, 1830. Skeetsomish.–
Lewis and Clark Exped, II, 475, 1814. Skeetso-
nish.—Cass (1834) quoted by Schoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes, III, 609, 1855. Sketsomish.—Lewis and
Clark Exped., I, map, 1814. Sketsui.—Wilkes,
U. S. Expl. Exped., IV, 449, 1845. Skit-mish.—
Stevens in Ind. Aff. Rep., 460, 1854. Skitsaih. –
Gallatin quoted by Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, III,
402, 1853. Skitsaish.-H. R. Ex. Doc. 76, 30th
Cong., 1st sess., 7, 1848. Skitsämüq.–Mooney in
14th Rep. B. A. E., 733, 1896 (Paloos name).
Skitsui.-Gatschet, MS., B.A. E. (Okinagan name).
Skitsuish.—Hale in U. S., Expl. Exped., v.1, 209,
1846. Skitswish-Gibbs in Pac. R. R. Rep., 1,
415, 1855. Stohitsui.–Gatschet, op. cit. (“Flat-
head” name). Stiel Shoi.—De Smet, Letters,
216, 1843. Stietshoi.—Mooney in 14th Rep. B. A.
E., 733, 1896.
Skittagetan Family. The name applied
to a linguistic family composed of the
Indians usually known as Haida (q.v.).
It was taken from Sgé'dagits, a name of
one of the Haida town chiefs, which
seems to mean ‘son of the chiton' [mol-
lusk]. This was first erroneously applied
to the town of Hlgagilda, of which he was
head chief, and later, under the form
Skittagets (see Skidegate), was applied by
Gallatin to the people speaking this lan-
guage, whence it was adopted by Powell.
=Haida.—Tolmie and Dawson, Comp. Vocabs.,
15B, 1884. =Haidah.—Scouler in Jour. Roy. Geog.
Soc., x1, .224, 1841. --Hai-dai.—Work quoted by
Kane, Wand. in N. A., app., 1859. :*::::
Deans, Tales from Hidery, passim, 1899. <Hy-
dahs.—Keane in Stanfo mpend., app., 460,
1878. =Kygáni.—Dall in Proc. A. A. A. S., 269,
1869. x Nootka.—Bancroft, Nat. Races, 111, 564,
1882. x Northern.—Scouler, op. cit. = Queen
Charlotte's Island.–Gallatin in Trans. Am. An-
tiq. Soc., II, 15.306, 1836... : Skidegattz.–Gallatin
in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, III, 402, 1853.
>Skittagets.–Gallatin in Trans. Am. Ethnol. Soc.,
II, pt. 1, c, 1848. =Skittagetan.-Powell in 7th
Rep. B. A. E., 118, 1891.
Skittok. A Knaiakhotana village on
Kaknu r., Alaska, forming part of the
Kenaisettlement.
Chkituk.–11th Census, Alaska, 70, 1893. Shittok.-
Post route map, 1903.
Sklau (S'k'law', 'beaver’), A Squaw-
mish village community on the left bank
of Squawmisht r., Brit. Col.—Hill-Tout
in Rep. Brit. A. A. S., 474, 1900. -
Skoachais (Sköðtcai’s, “deep hole in
water’). A Squawmish village commu-
nity on Burrard inlet, Brit: Col.–Hill-
Tout in Rep. B. A. A. S., 475, 1900.
Skogari. The Tutelo village in 1748;
situated on the N. branch of the Susque-
hanna, in the present Columbia co., Pa.
At the date named it was “the only town
BULL. 30]
on the whole continent inhabited by
Tutelees, a degenerate remnant of thieves
and drunkards (De Schweinitz, Life of
Zeisberger, 149, 1870). It was to this
village that the Tutelo moved from
Shamokin.
Skohwak (Skorwä/k, “skinny [peo-
'' A village of the
tlakyapamuk, on the w. side of Fraser
r., about 15 m. above Yale, Brit. Col. Pop.
11 in 1897, the last time the name a'
Skoxwā'k.—Teit in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., II,
169, 1900. Skuhuak.–Can. Ind. Aff. 1892, 312,
1893. Skuðüa'k'k.—Hill-Tout in Rep. Ethnol.
Surv. Can., 5, 1899. Skuwha.–Can. Ind. Aff.
1886, 230, 1887. Skuwka.—Ibid., 277, 1894.
Skoiyase (“place of whortleberries.’—
Morgan.) A former Seneca village at the
site of Waterloo, Seneca co., N. Y. It
was destroyed by a detachment of Gen.
Sullivan's army, under Col. John Harper,
Sept. 8, 1779. At that time it contained
about 18 houses, and was surrounded by
orchards of peach and apple trees. On
Sept. 3, 1879, the centennial of this event
was celebrated, at which time a monu-
ment was erected in the village park at
Waterloo. G. P. D.)
Long Falls.—Fellows (1779) in Conover, Kan. and
Geneva MS., B. A. E. Sauyou.—Grant (1779) in
Jour. Mil. Exped. Gen. Sullivan, 142, 1887. Sa'-
yase.-Morgan, League Iroq, 394, 1851 (Seneca
and Onondaga name). , Scauwaga,—Jenkins
(1779) in Jour. Mil. Exped. Gen. Sullivan, 174,
1887. £ 142. Scharoyos.—Pa.
Mag. Hist., 18, 1904. Schoyerre.—Grant, op.cit.,
111. Seca e.—N. Y. Ind. Problem, 224, 1889.
Shaiyus.—Norris (1779) in Jour. Mil. Exped. Gen.
Sullivan, 235, 1887 (or Large Falls). Skaigee.—
Dearborn £) quoted by Conover, Kan. and
Geneva M.S., B. A. E. Skä'-yase.-Morgan,
League Iroq., 394, 1851 (Tuscarora and Mohawk
name). Skayes.—N. Y. Ind. Problem, 216, 220,
1889. Skoi-yase.–Morgan, League Iroq., 470,
1851 £ name). Skö-ne'-ase,—Ibid., 394
(Oneida name).
Skoka. A name among herbalists for
the skunk-cabbage (£ forti-
dus), “skoka of the Indians” (Rafin-
esque, 1830). The name is probably
short for Lenape (Delaware) s kákawansh,
“skunk-weed’. (w. R. G.)
Skoke. A New England name for the
pokeberry (Phytolacca decandra). Prob-
ably derived from Massachuset m'skok,
‘that which is red’ (Trumbull), or
m’skwak. (w. R. G.)
Skokomish (“river people’). A body
of Salish who, according to Eells, form'
one of three subdivisions of the Twana
(q. v.). They lived at the mouth of
Skokomish r., which flows into the
upper end of Hoods canal, Wash., where
a reservation of the same name has been
set aside for them. They officially num-
bered 203 in 1909, but this figure includes
the two other subdivisions of the Twana.
Hokamish-Lane quoted by, Schoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes, 1, 521, 1853. Kokomish.–Ind. Aff. Rep.,
302,1877. Scocomish.—Wilkes, U.S. Expl. Exped.,
IV, 410, 1845. Skā-kā-bish.—Eells in Smithson.
Inst. *''' 1,605, 1887 (Twana name), Ska-ka-
mish.—Ibid. (Clallam, name). Skakobish.—Eells,
letter, B. A. E. £ name). Skaquah-
mish.-Stevens in H. R. Ex. Doc. 37, 34th Cong.,
SKOHWAK—SKOWTOUS
595
3d sess., 46, 1857. Skaquamish.—Taylor in
Farmer, June 12, 1863. Skasq ish.-Ind.
Rep. 1862,359, 1863. Skiquamish.—Stevens, op. cit.
Skokamish.–Gibbs in Pac. R. R. Rep., 1,431, 1855.
Skö-köbé.–McCaw, Puyallup MS. vocab., B. A. E.,
1885£ name). Skokomish.—Lane in Ind.
Aff. Rep., 162, 1850. Sko-ko-nish.–U.S. Ind. Trea-
ties, 800, 1873. S'Komish.—Watkins in Sen. Ex.
Doc. 20, 45th '# 2d sess., 3, 1878. Sko-sko-
mish.-Starling in Ind. Aff. Rep., 170, 1852.
Skolai (from Nikolai, the chief's name).
An Ahtena village on Nizina r., Alaska,
near the mouth of Chitistone r., lat. 61°
21/, lon. 143° 17'.
Nicolai's village.—Allen, Rep., 128, 1887. Nikolai.—
Baker, Geog. Dict. Alaska, 299, 1901.
Skonchin, Skontchish. See Schonchin.
Skonon (Skö’non). A former Chuma-
shan village near Santa Barbara, Cal.,
in the locality now called Arroyo del
Burro.—Henshaw, Buenaventura MS.
vocab., B. A. E., 1884.
Skooke (“snake”). A gens of the Ab-
naki.
Skog.—J. D. Prince, inf’n, 1905 (modern St Fran-
cis Abnaki form). Skooke.-Morgan, Anc. Soc.,
174, 1877.
Skookum Chuck (‘strong water’). The
local name for a body of Salish of Fraser
River agency, Brit. Col.; pop. 102 in 1909.
Skookum Chuck—Can. Ind. Aff., pt. 2, 160, 1901.
Skukem Chuck.—Ibid., 187, 1884.
Skopamish. A body of Salish formerly
living on upper Green r., Wash., a tribu-
tary of White r., but now on Muckleshoot
res. Pop. 222 in 1863; at present un-
known.
Green River Indians.–Gosnell in Ind. Aff. Rep.,
338, 1857. Neccope.—Simmons, ibid., 395, 1859.
Nescope.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, June 12, 1863.
Niskap.–Gosnell in Ind. Aff. #: 244, 1858.
Nooscope.—Ibid., 338, 1857. Sko-pabsh.–Mallet,
ibid... it's 1877. Skopahmish.–Gibbs in Cont.N.A.
Ethnol., 1, 179, 1877. Skope-áhmish.–U. S. Ind.
Treat., 378, 1873. Skope-a-mish.—Ind. Aff. Rep.,
17, 1870. White River Indians.—Gosnell in Ind.
Aff. Rep., 244, 1858 (evidently intended for Green
r.; see Gosnell, op.cit., 338, 1857).
Skoton. One of the names applied to
the Athapascans formerly dwelling on or
near Rogue r., Oreg. They were included
by Parker (Jour., 257, 1840) among the
mpqua. The treaty of Nov. 18, 1854
(Sen. Ex. Doc. 48, 34th Cong., 3d sess.,
10, 1854) was . made by the Chasta,
Scoton, and Umpqua, all of w. Oregon.
The Skoton were divided into the Cow-
nantico, Sacheriton, and Naalye. In 1875
(Ind. Aff. Rep., 177, 1875) they num-
bered 36 on Grande Ronde res. and 166
on Siletz res. See Chasta-Skoton.
Sconta.–Parker, Jour., 257, 1840. Scotons.–Ind.
Aff. Rep., 219, 1856.
Skowl. Given by Petroff (10th Cen-
sus, Alaska, 32, 1884) as the name of a
town near Kasaan, Alaska. The word is
undoubtedly a corruption of Sqa'oal, the
name of a chief of Kasaan. If any place
was so named, it was probably a small
summer town or camp. (J. R. S.
Skowtous. A division of the Ntlakya-
£ in the neighborhood of Nicola
ake, Brit. Col.—Mayne, Brit. Col., 113,
1862.
Cal.
Aff.
596
[B. A. E.
SKTAHLE.JUM-SRWAILUH
Sktahlejum. A division of Salish, some-
times rated as a subdivision of the Sno-
homish, on the upper waters of Snoho-
mish r., Wash.
Sk-tah-le-gum.–Gibbs in Pac. R. R. Rep., 1,436,
1855. Sk-tah-le-jum.–Stevens in Ind. Aff. Rep.,
458,1854. Sk-táh-le-jum.–U.S. Ind. Treaties, 378,
1873. Skuck-stan-a-jumps-Starling in, Ind., Aff.
#'s.'" 1852. Stak-ta-le-jabsh.—Mallet, ibid.,
sktehlmish. A division of Salish on
Dwamish lake and r., Wash.
S'ke-tehl-mish.–Gibbs in Pac. R. R. Rep., 1,436,
1855. S'ketehmish.–Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, V.
703, 1857. Sk-táhl-mish.—U.S. Ind. Treaties, 378,
#, #minish-dible in Cont. N. A. Ethnol.,
Skudus (Sk/ü/dAs, a word used when
one misses a thing by arriving too late).
A Haida town of the Djiguaahl-lanas
family on the N. side of Lyell id., Queen
Charlotte ids., Brit. Col.—Swanton, Cont.
Haida, 278, 1905.
Skuhamen (SQuhā’m En). A village of
the Siyita tribe of Cowichan, at Agassiz,
on lower Fraser r., Brit. Col.—Boas in
19th Rep. N. W. Tribes Can., 454, 1894.
Skuingkung (Squi/fiquñ). A Songish
band at Victoria, Brit. Col.—Boas in 6th
Rep. N. W. Tribes Can., 17, 1890.
Skukskhat (Skuksrat, ‘sucker mouth”).
A former village of the Tlakluit below
The Dalles of Columbia r., Wash. (E. s.) '
Skull. See Anatomy.
Skulteen. A body of Salish of Fraser
River agency, Brit. Col. Pop. 122 in
1896, the last time the name appears.
Skumene (Skú-mé/-me). A former vil-
lage of the Tututni on the s. side of
Rogue r., Oreg., at its mouth.—Dorsey in
Jour. Am. Folk-lore, III, 236, 1890.
Skumin (Skiami’n, ‘keek wilee-house,”
the term keekwilee meaning “low,” or
‘under, probably referring to the semi-
subterranean houses of the N. W. inte-
rior.) A Squawmish village community
on the left £ of Squawmisht r., Brit.
Col.—Hill-Tout in Rep. Brit. A. A. S.,
474, 1900.
Skunk. (1) The common name of a
member of American musteloid carnivor-
ous mammals (Mephitis mephitica), first
appearing in English in the 17th century.
e earliest citation is by Wood in his
New England's Prospect (1634). This
author, as well as Josselyn (1638–63),
uses the form squnck, which Trumbull
(Natick Dict., #. 1903) connects with
the Abnakiségankw. The Cree sikák, the
Chippewa shikag, etc., are cognate Algon-
uian words. The word came into Eng-
lish from Abnaki (Kennebec), in whic
the second syllable is nasalized. (2) An
other species of the genus Mephitis, and,
by extension, any species of the genera
Spilogale and Comepatus. After the skunk
have been named skunk-bear (the wol-
verene), skunk blackbird or skunk-bird
(the bobolink), skunk-bill (the surf-
scoter), skunk-cabbage or skunkweed
(Symplocarpus factidus; see Skoke), skunk-
head or £ top (pied duck, or the
surf-Scoter), skunk-perpoise (Lagenorhyn-
cus acutus), skunk-spruce (Picea cana-
densis), skunkery or skunk-farm (a place
where skunks are kept or bred for profit).
(3) Among derived meanings are: “a
vile, mean, good-for-nothing, or low-
down fellow,” the corresponding adjec-
tive being skunky or skunkish. Also
there is the verb to skunk, having the
senses: (a) to defeat utterly, without the
other party scoring at all; (b) to get no
votes in an election; (c) to leave without
paying one's bills. a-skunk is a term
which is applied to a certain type of
motor-boats. (A. F. C. w. R. G.)
Skunk-cabbage. See Skoke.
Skurghut (Sku’-rrūt). A band or village
of the £ on the N. side of Rogue
r., Oreg.—Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore,
III, 234, 1893.
Skurshka. The Water-snake clan of the
pueblo of Laguna, N. Mex. Its members
claim to have come originally from Sia.
The clan forms a phratry with the Sqowi
Rattlesnake), Hatsi (Earth), and Meyo
£ clans. (F. W. H.)
hü'rshka-hánoeb.-Hodge in Am. Anthr., Ix, 352,
1896 (misprint sh for sk; hanoch="people').
Skutuksen (Sku’tuksen, promontory”).
A Squawmish village community on the
E. side of Howe sd., Brit. Col.—Hill-
Tout in Rep. Brit. A. A. S., 474, 1900.
Skuzis (“jumping’). A Ntlakyapamuk
village on Fraser r. above Spuzzum, Brit.
Col.; pop. 33 in 1901, the last time the
name appears.
£ Ind. Aff., 418, 1898. Sku'zis.–Hull-
Tout in Rep. Ethnol. Surv. Can., 5, 1899. Skuzzy.—
Can. Ind. Aff., pt. 11, 164, 1901.
Skwah. A Chilliwackvillage in s. Brit-
ish Columbia; pop. 104 in 1909.
Skwah.–Can. Ind. Aff., pt. 2, 160, 1901. Squah.—
Ibid., 74, 1878. Squah-tta.–Gibbs, MS. vocab.,
B. A. E.
Skwahladas (Sqoã'ladas). A Haida
family of the Raven clan, living on the
w. coast of Queen Charlotte ids., Brit.
Col. The meaning of the name is un-
certain, but it has been suggested that
it may indicate that they were successful
fishermen. This family generally lived
with the Hlgahetgu-lanas, but at one
time had independent towns opposite
Hippa id. and in Rennell sd. There part
of them came to be known as Nasto-kega-
wai. Originally they seem to have
formed one family with the Djahui-
skwahladagai. (J. R. S.)
Skoa’tl'adas.-Boas, 12th Rep. N. W. Tribes Can.,
#* Sqoã'Hadas.-Swanton, Cont. Haida, 270,
Skwailuh (“hoar frost'). A Shuswap
town on Pavilion cr., an E. affluent of
upper Fraserr., Brit. Col.; pop. 68 in 1909.
Papillion.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, July 19, 1862.
Pavilion.–Can. Ind. Aff., pt. 11, 162, 1901. Pavil-
lon.—Teit in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., 11, 166,
map, 1900, Skwai'-luh.—Dawson in Trans. Roy.
Soc. Can., 1891, Sec. II, 44, 1892.
BULL. 30]
Skwaius (Sk"wai’us). ASquawmish vil-
lage community on Burrard inlet, Brit.
Col.—Hill-Tout in Rep. Brit. A. A. S.,
475, 1900.
Skwala (Sk"wā’la). A former village
or camp of the Pilalt, a Cowichan tribe
on lower Chilliwack r., Brit. Col.; so
named from a slough on which it was
situated.—Hill-Tout, Ethnol. Surv. Can.,
48, 1902. -
Skwauyik (Skwa’uyix). A Ntlakyapa-
muk village on the w. side of Fraser r.,
Brit. Col.--Teit in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat.
Hist., II, 169, 1900.
Skwawalooks. A Cowichan tribe on
lower Fraser r., below Hope, Brit. Col.;
op. 16 in 1909.
hawahlook.–Can. Ind. Aff. 1904, Sec. ii, 75, 1905..
Skawah-looks.-Ibid., 1894, 277, 1895. Skowall.-
Ibid., 79, 1878. Skwawahlooks.—Ibid., pt. 2, 160,
1901.
Skway. A Chilliwack village on Skway
r., which empties into the lower Fraser,
Brit. Col.; pop. 27 in 1909.
Skway.–Can. Ind. Aff., pt. 2, 160, 1901. SQai.–
Hill-Tout in Rep. Ethnol. Surv. Can., 4, 1902.
Squay.—Ibid., 276, 1894. Squay-ya.—Brit. •Col.
map, Ind. Aff., Victoria, 1872. Syuay.–Can. Ind.
Aff., 188, 1884.
Skweahm. A Nicomen winter village on
Nicomen slough, near lower Fraser r.,
Brit. Col.; '' 27 in 1909.
Skuyā'm.—Boas in Rep. Brit. A. A. S., 454, 1894.
Skweah.m.–Can. Ind. Aff., 160, 1901. Squeam.–
Ibid., 313, 1888. •
Skwealets (Skwkā’lêts, ‘coming in of the
water’). An abandoned Chilliwack vil-
lage on upper Chilliwack r., Brit. Col:-
Hill-Tout in Ethnol. Surv. Can., 4, 1902.
Skwiteague. See Squeteague.
Slaaktl (Slā’awl). A Bellacoola village
on Bellacoola r., Brit. Col., above Snut-
lelatl.
Slä'aqtl.-Boas in 7th Rep. N. W. Tribes Can., 3,
1891. Slä’axL.-Boas in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat.
Hist., 11,49, 1898.
Slahaltkam (' country’). A
Shuswap village at the foot of Little Shus-
wap lake, interior of British Columbia.
It gives its name to a band which in-
cludes the people of this village and those
of Kwikooi. Pop. 88 in 1906, 96 in 1909.
Haltham.–Can. Ind. Aff., pt. 2, 166, 1901. Hal-
thum.—Ibid., 363, 1897. Haltkam.–Ibid.,312, 1892.
Halt-kum.—Ibid., 1885, 196, 1886. Little Lake Shus-
wap.—Ibid., pt. II, 68, 1902. Sahhahltkum.—Ibid.,
47, suppl., 1902. Sla-halt-kam.—Dawson in Trans.
Roy. . Can., Sec. II, 44, 1891.
Slana. An Ahtena village at the con-
fluence of Slana and Copper rs., Alaska.
Slank. A word said to be of Indian
origin, but of doubtful etymology, defined
by Nelson (Inds. of N.J., 129, 1894) as “a
name applied in the neighborhood of Pat-
erson to a small body of water setting back
like a bay along the shores of a river.”
Slate. This material, which is widely
diversified in character, was in very
£ use by the tribes N. of Mexico
or the manufacture of utensils, imple-
ments, ornaments, and carvings in gen:
eral. The typical slates are characterized
SKWAIUS—SLAVERY
597
by their laminated structure, and these
Were to some extent, especially for
implements; but the more massive varie-
ties, such as the greenish stri slates
of the Eastern states, the argillite (q.v.)
of New Jersey, Pennsylvania '' the
states to the s., and the black slate of
the N. W. coast, were usually preferred.
Argillite was much used by the tribes of
the Delaware and Susquehanna valleys,
and an ancient quarry of this material,
located at Point Pleasant, Pa., has been
described by Mercer (see Quarries).
Material from this and corresponding
quarries was used mainly for flaked imple-
ments, including leaf-shaped blades,
knives, and arrow heads and spear heads,
and these are widely distributed over the
middle Atlantic states. The fine-grained
greenish and striped slates of the Eastern
and Middle states and Canada were ex-
tensively, employed in the manufacture
of several varieties of objects of somewhat
£ use, including banner stones
ird-shaped stones, and perforated and
sculptured tablets. It is probable that,
like the green agates and jadeites of Mex-
ico, some varieties of this stone had special
significance with the native tribes. The
tribes of the N.W. coast employ a fine.
grained black slate in their very artistic
£ which the Haida obtain chiefly
from deposits on Slate cr., Queen Char-
lotte ids. This slate has the desirable
quality of being soft and easily carved
when freshly quarried, and of growing
harder with time. It is black and takes
:cellent polish. See Sculpture, Totem-
otes.
p References to the use of slate occur in
many works relating to ethnology and
archeology, but are not sufficiently im-
portant to be given in full. Worthy of
special mention are Mercer in Pub. Univ.
Penn., v.1, 1897; Niblack in Nat. Mus. Rep.
1888, 1890; Squier and Davis, Ancient
Monuments, 1848. (w. H. H.)
Slavery. It may be doubted whether
slavery, though so widespread as to have
been almost universal, existed anywhere
among very primitive peoples, since
society must reach a certain state of or-
ganization before it can find lodgment
(see Social organization). It appears,
however, among peoples whose status is
a',below #I'
mong the Eskimo, slavery appears to
have been wholly £ in
the part of Alaska immediately N. of
the Tlingit, where the Eskimo borrowed
much of Indian culture and arts, it is
ssible that it existed in some form, as
ncroft affirms. Dall discovered no
traces of slavery in Alaska, and doubts
if it ever existed there. If the institu-
tion ever gained a foothold among the
Eskimo it was foreign to their own cul-
598
[B. A. E.
SLAVERY
ture and habits, was of comparatively
recent introduction, and was practised
only in a much modified form.
Beginning with the Tlingit, slavery as
an institution existed among all the N.W.
coast Indians as far as California. It prac-
tically ceased with s. Oregon, although the
Hupa, of Athapascan stock, and the Nozi
(Yanan), both of N. California, practised
it to some extent, according to Powers.
Among the former, a bastard became
the slave for life of one of the male rela-
tives of the mother and was compelled
to perform menial service; nor could he
or she marry a free person. Such slaves
seem to have been entitled to purchase
freedom, provided they could accumu-
late sufficient wealth. Both the Klamath
and the Modoc seem to have had slavery
in some form. The Klamath word for
slave is lugsh, from luktha, “to carry a
load,” indicating that the slaves were the
carriers of the tribe (Gatschet). The
institution had found its way up Colum-
bia r. also, at least as far as Wallawallar.,
where it was known to the Cayuse of
Waiilatpuan, and to the Nez Percés of
Shahaptian stock. From the W. coast it
appears to have passed far into the inte-
rior, where it was practised, probably in
a much modified form, by the Indians of
the Mackenzie r. region. It is said that
the Etchareottine were called Awokānak,
“slaves', by their Cree neighbors, an
epithet which in its French and Indian
forms came to be the name (Slave or
Slavey) under which they are best known.
The N.W. region, embracing the islands
and coast occupied by the Tlingit and
Haida, and the Chimmesyan, Chinookan,
Wakashan, and Salishan tribes, formed
the stronghold of the institution. As we
pass to the eastward the practice of
slavery becomes modified, and finally its
place is taken by a very different custom.
Among the tribes mentioned, slavery
seems to have existed long enough to have
secured a prominent place in mythology
and to have materially modified £
and institutions of the people. It was no
doubt the origin of ideas of caste and rank
widespread among tribes of the N. W.
coast, but comparatively unknown else-
where among our Indians. It varied con-
siderably among different tribes, the most
£ however, being
similar, as was the general mode of life
of the peoples practising it. The above-
named were fishing tribes and expert
canoemen, depending for food far more on
the products of sea fisheries than on game.
All lived in settled villages. With all,
the essential condition of rank and posi-
tion was wealth, not renown gained in
war. The slaves consisted of prisoners
taken from neighboring tribes, chiefly
won't n and children; and, among most
tribes, of their descendants. Over most
of the area in question there appears
to have been a regular traffic in slaves,
the source of a considerable part of the
private wealth. Jewett states in his Nar-
rative (1815) that a Nootka chief had in
his house “nearly fifty male and female
slaves, no other chief having more than
twelve.” Simpson estimated that slaves
formed one-third of the population of
the Tlingit. The price of an adult slave
was about $500 in blankets; of a child, 50
blankets, about $150.
Servitude in the N. W. appears to have
been of a rather mild type. Slaves, as
a rule, were well fed and well treated,
as was natural with valuable property.
The condition of the bondman indeed
seems generally to have been little in-
ferior to that of his master, whom he
assisted in paddling, fishing, and hunt-
ing, even in making war on neighboring
tribes. Expeditions were often under-
taken for the primary purpose of slave
catching. The slaves made or helped
make canoes, cut wood, carried water,
aided in building houses, etc. Enslaved
women and children were household
drudges, performing the laborious and
menial tasks which elsewhere fell to
the lot of free women. The distinc-
tion between the slave and the free man
was especially sharply drawn in all
ceremonial practices, from which slaves
were rigidly excluded, and generally also
with regard to marriage, for the slave
usually could not mate with a free man
or woman, though the Makah men, Swan
asserts, frequently married female slaves.
The male offspring of such marriages
seem to have occupied an equivocal posi-
tion between free men and slaves. Slaves
seem to have had no well-defined rights;
they could not own property and were
subject to the caprices of their owners,
who had power of life and death over
them. Among the Tlingit it was cus-
tomary to kill slaves and to bury their
bodies beneath the corner-posts of the
chiefs' houses at the time when they were
erected; but this does not appear to have
been done by the Haida. At other times
they were given away or freed to show
that their owner was so wealthy he could
easily afford to part with them. Swan
states that when a chief died among the
Makah his favorite slaves were killed and
buried with him.
Punishment for shortcomings was some-
times severe, the owner of a slave being
responsible to no one. Occasionally slaves
were killed outright in moments of pas-
Slon.
Investigation of slavery among the
tribes of the Great Plains and the Atlantic
slope is difficult. Scattered through early
histories are references to the subject, but
aunt. 301 smvsav 599
such accounts are usually devoid of de-
tails, and the context often proves them
to be based on erroneous concsiptions.
Had slavery existed amon the astern
and Southern tribes, we s%ould find in
the mass of documentary history as full
accounts of the practice as there is con-
cerning the- less-known tribes of the
N. W. coast. The unsatisfactory char-
acter of the references should make us
cautious in_ accepting statements regard-
ing the existence of slavery. The early
French and Spanish histories, it is true,
abound in allusions tn Indian slaves, even
specifying the tribes from which they
were taken, but the terms “slave” and
“ prisoner” were used interchangeably in
almost every such_ instance. Hennepin, in
his account of his own captivity among
the Sioux, uses these terms as equivalent,
and speaks of himself as a slave, though
his stor clearly shows that he had been
adoptedyby an old chief in the place of a
lost son. With the exception o the area
above mentioned, traces of true slavery
are wanting throu hout the region N. of
Mexico. In its pics is found another
institution that has often been mistaken
for it. Among the North American In-
dians a state of geriodic intertribal
warfare seems to ave existed. Dis-
putes as to the possession of land re-
taliation for acts of violence, and blood
revenge were the alleged causes; but un-
derlyi all was the fierce martial spirit
of thfindian which ever spurred im
from inglorious peace to stirring deeds of
war. In consequence of such warfare
tribes dwindled through the loss of men,
women, and children killed or taken cap-
tive. Natural increase was not suflicient to
make good such losses; for while Indian
women were prolific, the loss of children
by disease, especially in early infancy,
was very great.‘ Hence arose the institu-
tion of adoption. Men, women, and chil-
dren, especially the latter two classes,
were everywhere considered spoils of war.
When a sufficient number of prisoners
had been tortured and killed to glut the
savage passions of the cogguerors, the
rest of the captives were opted, after
certain preliminaries, into t e several
gentes, each newly adopted member tak-
ing the {place of a ost husband, wife, son,
or daug ter, and being invested with the
latter’s rights, privileges, and duties. It
sometimes happened that small parties
wentout for the avowed purpose of taking
captivesto be adopted in the place of de-
ceased members of families. John Tan-
ner, a whiteboy thuscaptured andadopted
by the Chippewa, wrote a narrative of his
Indian life t at is a mine of valuable and
interesting information. Adoption occa-
sionally took place on a large scale, as, for
instance, when the Tuscarora and the
Tutelo, on motion of their sponsors in the
federal council, were forma ly adopted as
offspring by the Oneida, the Delawares
as cooks (an honorable position) by the
Mohawk, and the Nanticoke, as ofispring
by the Seneca. In this way these alien
tribes acquired citizenship in the Iroquois
League; they were said to be “braces”
to t e “ Extended Cabin,” the name by
which the Iroquois designated their com-
monwealth. (See Adoption, Captives).
Nor is it impossible that slaveholding
tribes might have substituted adoption.
Indications of the manner in which such
change might have been effected may
be found among the Tlingit and other
N. W. Coast tribes, who not only freed
their slaves on occasions, but made them
members of the tribe. The also some-
times married slaves, whicg was tanta-
mount to adoption. Wherever slavery
did not exist, adoption seems to have been
universally practised. Except that gris-
oners of war were necessary to recruit oth
institutions, the two are very unlike. The
slave of the N. W. coast held absolutely
no status within the tribe, whether he
came into possession of the individual as
the result of war or was boughtas a slave
from a neighboring tribe. Whatever
privileges were his were granted as a
favor, not as a right. On the other hand,
the adopted person was in every res ect
the peer of his fellow-tribesmen. Ii) he
proved equal to the position assigned him
in the tribe, and improved his oppor-
tunities, his advancement was sure, and
he might aspire to any oflice attainable
by the individual into whose place he had
been adopted. If the new member of the
tribe proved a. poor hunter, a poor pro-
vider, or, above all, if he lacked courage,
his position was not enviable: he was
despised, and treated accordin to his
demerits, probabl worse than ii; he had
been born a member of the tribe. Still
there was nothing in his position or treat-
ment to justify the statement that he was
a slave, and his ignominivl and shame
were probably not greater t an were usu-
ally incurred by the poor and worthless.
It was the usual custom to depose the
c0ward_from man's estate, and, in native
metaphor, to “make a woman” of him.
Such persons associated ever after with
the women and aided them in their tasks.
Such was the custom 8.lI1OIfl§)tll9 Pawnee,
as recorded by Grinnell ( awnee Hero
Stories, 26, 1893), who also gives a still
more curious custom, by w ich youn
men who had not attained any specizil
standing in the tribe lived as servants in
the families of men of position and influ-
ence, and performed many offices almost
menial. Dunbar speaks of these servants
600
[B. A. E.
SLAVES—SLEDS
as being parasites and as usually being
the most worthless members of the tribes
(Pawnee Indians, 1880).
In most tribes polygamy was per-
mitted, and it was a common practice
for men to take to wife female cap-
tives. As a legal wife such a woman was
entitled to the same privileges as her mar-
ried sisters in the tribe, but her actual
treatment depended largely upon her
capacities and her personal £
When she was introduced into a family
where there already were several wives,
jealousy was easily aroused, and the new
wife was likely to be abused and driven
to menial tasks. No doubt such women
were often assumed to be slaves by the
casual observer.
European influence £
almost every art and practice of the Indian.
No sooner had the border wars begun than
the natives discovered a higher value for
the white prisoners of war than adoption.
Although white men and children were
adopted into Indian tribes and lived and
died with them, the ransom offered in
ready money, in whisky, or in powder
and guns changed the status of the white
captive. He was very generally held in
captivity for ransom, or taken to the
French, English, or Spanish, according
to his nativity, and disposed of for a cash
payment. Cases were not rare in which
white captives were redeemed and sent
back to their friends even after formal
adoption into a tribe. The practice of
redeeming captives was favored by the
missionaries and settlers with a view of
mitigating the hardships of Indian war-
fare. The spread of Indian slavery among
the tribes of the central region was due in
part to the efforts of the French mis-
sionaries to induce their red allies to sub-
stitute a mild condition of servitude for
their accustomed practice of indiscrimi-
nate massacre, torture, and cannibalism
(see Dunn, Indiana, 1905). During the
interval between his captivity and re-
demption, usually lasting months, occa-
sionally several years, the white captive
unless adopted, was made to do menia
tasks, and his lot was hard. The white
prisoner, indeed, unless very young, rarely
£ satisfactory as an adopted mem-
r of the tribe. He did not often take
kindly to Indian life, was quick to seize
an opportunity to escape, and was always
welcomed back by his friends, whereas in
the case of the Indian, adoption severed
all former social and tribal ties. The
adopted Indian warrior was forever de-
barred from returning to his own people,
by whom he would not have been re-
ceived. His fate was thenceforth inex-
tricably interwoven with that of his new
kinsmen.
The Southeastern Indians—Cherokee,
, Mass. Hist. Soc., III, 360, 1856).
Creeks, Choctaw, and Chickasaw—soon
after the settlement of the country by
Europeans came into possession of run-
away negro slaves. The Indians were
quick to perceive their value as serv-
ants, and we soon find them buying
and selling black slaves. There is noth-
ing to show that this introduction of
black slaves among the Muskhogean
tribes and others materially changed the
status of the Indian prisoner of war.
The Seminole of Florida married many
# runaways, whose position seems
to have been in all respects like that of
other members of the tribe. There were,
indeed, among the Seminole several set-
tlements of runaway negro slaves who
had their own £ # seem to have
been a recognized part of the tribe.
Europeans made a practice of enslaving
or selling into slavery captive Indians.
Carolina was early made by the Spaniards
a hunting ground for Indian slaves, who
were deported to Cuba. Numbers of the
male children of the conquered Pequot
were transported to the West Indies from
Massachusetts and sold into slavery,
while the women and girls were scattered
among white families (Bradford in '
e
English settlers of South Carolina prac-
tised the enslavement of Indians on a
large scale, and during the years 1702–
1708 sent out three expeditions against
the Yamasee, Apalachee, and Timucua,
of N. Florida. They carried back to
Charleston almost the entire population of
7 large towns, in all, some 1,400 persons,
who were sold as slaves to the Carolina
settlers or distributed among the Creeks,
who assisted in the enterprise. Indeed,
in the early days of the colonies the en-
slavement of Indians by settlers seems
to have been general. See Adoption, So-
cial Organization. (H. w. H.)
Slaves. An ethnic and linguistic Atha-
can group comprising, according to
Petitot (Dict. £ Dindjié, xx, 1876),
the Etchareottine, Thlingchadinne, and
Kawchodinne. He included also the Eta-
gottine of the Nahane group. The Etcha-
reottine are specifically designated by this
term, which originated with the Cree, who
captured them in forays, and the tribe
nearest to the Cree, the Etchaotine, are
called Slaves proper.
Sleds. The Eskimo and the Indians N.
of lat. 40° used as a vehicle for travel and
transportation, complementary to the
skin boat and the bark canoe, the sled
drawn by man and dog over snow and ice.
The Eskimo make long journeys, using
boat and sled alternately. Sleds differ in
construction, shape, and use according to
the materials, the ingenuity of the people,
the nature of the ice and snow, the jour-
neys to be made, and the loads to be
BULL. 30]
hauled. The simplest forms are smooth,
flat substances, sometimes even blocks of
ice; there is one consisting of a few plates
of baleen stitched together; others are
elaborately constructed. Uniform widths
were adopted to enable them to follow
the same tracks. Owing to frost and
strain treenails and were little used
in construction; only lashings of good
CENTRAL ESKIMo sledge (BoAs)
rawhide thongs would hold them to-
gether. In the use of these the makers
were as ingenious at seizing and making
knots as the Pacific islanders. The parts
of a sled are the runners, shoes, &:
handles, lashings, lines, traces, "'
£ webbing, and braces. These
along to the fully equipped sled, which
is a marvel of convenience, but some of
them may be wanting. There are four
plans of construction besides numerous
makeshifts: (1) The bed lashed to solid
runners; (2) the bed on pairs of bent
sticks spliced together or arched and fas-
tened below to runners; (3) the bed rest-
ing on a square mortised frame, probably
an introduced type; (4) the bed flat on
the ground, the toboggan. In the E.,
the Eskimo, being in some places poorly
provided with wood, made sled runners
DoG HARNESS, cENTRAL ESKIMO (BCAs)
of porous bone, pieces of which, cut to
shape and pierced, were sewed together
neatly. The shoeing consisted of short
strips of ivory or smooth bone, pierced
and fastened on with treenails or thongs,
which were countersunk to preventabrad-
ing. When in use the shoes and runners
were coated with ice or often with blood
and salt. Boas figures a complete sled
SLEEPING WOLF—SLEEPY EYES
601
from Cumberland gulf, and Mason a much
ieced and perforated runner from Green-
and, brought by Dr Kane. In the Mac-
kenzie r. district were brought together
the riding and freighting toboggan, the
framed sleds of the Kutchin, and varie-
ties with solid wooden runners. The
greatest variety of forms, figured and de-
scribed by Murdoch and Nelson, were
found in Alaska. The main types are
the low, flat sled without a rail, for carry-
ing bulky objects and umiaks, and the
built-up sled with a high rail on each side
for loads of smaller articles and camp
equipage. Murdoch describes a shoe of
ice, 1 ft high and 6 in. wide, placed by
the Pt Barrow Eskimo on the runners.
Nelson figures the details of the two types
of sled about Bering str., together with
the whip, breast-board, swivels, and line
attachers.
CANADIAN TOBOGGAN (MAson)
Consult Boas in 6th Rep. B. A. E., 1888;
Dall, Alaska, 1870; Mason in Rep. Nat.
Mus. 1894, 1896; Murdoch in 9th Rep.
B. A. E., 1892; Nelson in 18th Rep. B.
A. E., 1901; Stites, Economics of the Iro-
quois, 1905; Turner in 11th Rep. B. A. E.,
1894. (O. T. M.)
Sleeping Wolf (proper name Gui-k'ati,
‘Wolf lying down”). Second chief of
the Kiowa, a delegate to Washington
in 1872, and a prominent leader in
the outbreak of 1874–75. He was shot
and killed in a quarrel with one of his
own tribe in 1877. The name is heredi-
tary in the tribe and has been borne by at
least 5 successive individuals, the first
of whom negotiated the permanent peace
between the Kiowa and Comanche about
1790. (J. M.
Sleepy Eyes (Ishtaba, or Ishtahumba).
A chief of the Lower Sisseton Sioux, of
the Chansdachikana band (not a Teton,
as is sometimes said), born on Minnesota
r. near the present site of Mankato; he
lived most o!'his years on the lake which
bears his name in Brown co., Minn. He
was prominent in the affairs of his tribe
contemporary with the relinquishment of
their lands in Minnesota and the removal
to the reservations on the upper Minne-
sota from 1850 to 1865. Sleepy Eyes be-
came chief between 1822 and 1825, evi-
dently succeeding Wahkanto. He was a
frequent and friendly visitor at the home
of '' S. R. Riggs, the renowned mis-
sionary. Heard states that a party of his
people participated in the massacre of the
whites at the Lake Shetek settlement in



602
[B. A. E.
SLIAMMON.—SMOHALLA
1862. He is described in 1836 (McKen-
ney and Hall, Ind. Tribes, 11, 109, 1854)
as large and well proportioned, of rather
dignified appearance, good natured and
plausible, but as having never been dis-
tinguished as a warrior or hunter. He
signed the treaties of Prairie du Chien,
Aug. 19, 1825, and July 15, 1830; St. Pe-
ters, Nov. 30, 1836; and Traverse des
Sioux, July 23, 1851. The last treaty was
signed also by “Sleepy Eyes young,”
'' a son. Sleepy Eyes died in
oberts co., S. Dak., but many years after
his death his remains were disinterred
and removed to Sleepyeye, Minn., where
they were reburied under a monument
erected by the citizens. (D. R. C. T.)
Sliammon. A Salish tribe on Malaspina
inlet, Brit. Col., speaking the Comox
dialect; pop. 107 in 1909.
Klaamen.-Brit. Col. Map, Ind. Aff., Victoria, 1872
(given as N. of Malaspina inlet).. Sliammon.–Can.
Ind. Aff., pt. 11, 160, 1901. Tlaamen.—Boas, MS.,
B. A. E., 1887
Slings. Slings made of the skins of
animals and of textile materials variously
woven and plaited were in use among the
ancient aborigines of Middle and South
America, and are still employed by the
more primitive tribes. There appears to
be no absolute proof, however, that the
sling was known to the northern tribes
before the discovery of America, although
it has been assumed that certain pellets
of baked clay found in numbers in Cali-
fornia mounds were intended for this use.
The slings found in collections, although
showing in their materials and manu-
facture some local tribal characteristics,
were adopted from Europeans and had no
employment other than for youthful
sports. - - (w. H.)
Slokoi. A Squawmish village commu-
nity on the right bank of Squawmisht r.,
Brit. Col.—Hill-Tout in Rep. Brit. A. A.
S., 474, 1900. ... - - - -
slubeama. Given as a division of Salish
numbering 400 and living N. of Whidbey
id., on a river of the same name.
Slub-e-a-ma.—Jones (1853) in H. R. Ex. Doc. 76,
34th Cong., 3d sess., 5, 1857.
Slumach. A band of the Katsey (q.v.)
in British Columbia; pop. 69 in 1896,
when last separately enumerated.
Slumach. -Can. Ind. Aff., 276, 1894. Slumagh.-
Ibid., 313, 1888.
Smackshop. A band of the Chilluckit-
tequaw living in 1806 on Columbia r. from
the mouth of Hood r. to The Dalles. Their
estimated number was 800.
Sinacsops. –Wilkes, Hist, Oregon, 44, 1845. Smack-
shops.—Orig. Jour. Lewis and Clark, VI, 67, 1905.
Smacshop.–Lewis and Clark Exped, map, 1893.
Smacsops.-Robertson, Oregon, 129, 1846. Smak-
: Aff. Rep., 460, 1854. Smascops.-Rob-
ertson in H. R. Ex. Doc. 76, 30th Cong., 1st Sess.,
9, 1848. Smockshop.–Morse, Rep. to Sec. War, 370,
1822. Smokshops.—Am. Pioneer, II, , 191, 1843.
Weocksockwillacum.—Lewis and Clark Exped.,
11.239, 1814. We-ock-sock, Willacum. —Orig. Jour.
#" Clark, IV, 280, 1905, Wil-la-cum-Ibid.,
2.
Smalihu. A Salish division on a branch
of Skagit r., N. w. Wash.; generally classed
as a Skagit subtribe.
Sma-lèh-hu.—Stevens in Ind. Aff. Rep., 458, 1854.
Sma-lih-hu.–Gibbs in Pac. R. R. Rep., 1,436, 1855.
Smali-hu.–Gibbs in Cont. N. A. Ethnol. 1, 180, 1877.
Smelakoa (Smelā’köă). A Squawmish
village community on Burrard inlet, Brit.
£-Hill Tout in Rep. Brit. A. A. S., 475,
Smith, Nimrod Jarrett (known to his
people as Tsálátíht, an attempt at the
sound of “Jarrett”). A mixed-blood
Cherokee, for a number of years chief of
the Eastern band, residing on a reserva-
tion in w. North Carolina. His father,
Henry Smith, was a half-breed, while his
mother was of full blood. Chief Smith
was born on Valley r., near the present
Murphy, N.C., about 1838. He received
a fair education, which he supplemented
from his own resources in later years.
Shortly after the outbreak of the Civil
War he enlisted, with a considerable
number of the East Cherokee, in the
Thomas Confederate Legion, organized
by Col. W. H. Thomas, a Cherokee
trader, and served to the close of the war
as sergeant of his Indian company. Some
10 years later he was elected principal
chief of the Eastern band, which office
he held by successive reelections almost
to the time of his death. During all
these years he was an active worker
on behalf of his people, both at home
and in Washington, and always at great
personal sacrifice to himself, as by reason
of the refusal of the band to join the
main body of the tribe in the '' they
were denied any share in the tribal funds,
so that most of his service was performed
at his own expense. Through his efforts
the first schools were established among
the East Cherokee and the landed interests
of the tribe were established on a secure
basis. He died in Aug. 1893. In person
Smith was of manly and lovable disposi-
tion, dignified bearing, and magnificent
physique, being 6 ft 4 in. in height. He
was a master of both Cherokee and Eng-
lish. His wife was a white woman, for-
merly Miss Mary Guthrie. (J. M.)
Smoen (Smö'En). The highest gens or
band of the Bellacoola people of Nutlel,
Brit. Col.—Boas in 7th Rep. N. W. Tribes
Can., 6, 1891.
Smohalla. An Indian prophet and
teacher, the originator of a religion cur-
rent among the tribes of the upper Co-
lumbia r. and adjacent region in Wash-
ington, Oregon, and Idaho, whence the
name “Smohallah Indians” sometimes
applied. The name, properly Shmoqāla,
signifies “The Preacher,” and was given
to him after he became prominent as a re-
ligious reformer. He belonged to the So-
kulk, a small tribe cognate to the Nez
Percés and centering about Priest rapids
am.x.. 30] SMOK-
v
on the Columbia in E. Washington.
He was born about 1815 or 1820,
and in his boyhood frequented a
neighboring Catholic mission, from
which he evidently derived some of his
ceremonial ideas. He distinguished him-
self as a warrior, and began to preach
about the year 1850. Somewhat la_ter,
in consequence of a quarrel with a !‘lV8.l
chief, he left home secretly and absent/ed
himself for a long time, wandering as
far s. as Mexico and returning overland
through Nevada to the Columbia. On
being questioned he declared that he had
been to the spirit world and had been
sent back to deliver a message to the
Indian race. This message, like that of
oth°er aboriginal prophets, was, briefly,
that the Indians must return to their
primitive mode of life, refuse the teach-
ings or the things of the white man, and
in all their actions be guided by the will
of the Indian God as revealed in dreams
to Smohalla and his priests. The doc-
trine found many adherents, Chief Jose )h
and his l\'ez Percés being among the
most devoted believers. ‘mohalla has
recently died, but, in spite of occasional
friction with agency officials, the “Dream-
ers,” as they are popularly called,_main-
tain their religious organization, with
periodical gatherings and an elaborate
ceremony. See Mooney, Ghost Dance Re-
ligion, 1-ith Rep. B. A. E., 1896. (J. M.)
8mok (Smék). A Squawmish village
community on the left bank of Squaw-
misht r., Brit. Col.—Hill-Tout in Rep.
Brit. A. A. S., 474, 1900.
Smoking. For more than a century
after the discovery of America nearly
all the early voyage-rs remarked on a
curious practice, described as “a fumi-
gation of a peculiar kind,” ‘that they
found prevai ingqin some form almost
everywiere in orth America. It is
narrated that “the Sganiards were hon-
ored as though they lad been deities.”
Cortes is reported to have been received
with incense, and it was said by one chron-
icler that he was “met by persons carry-
ing vessels with lighted coa s to fumigate
him." The natives were said to burn in-
cense to or to fumigate their idols, and the
priests to “ prelpare themselves by smok-
ing to receive t e devil’s oracles.” These
and many similar expressions indicate
that the (practice of smoking was not
understoo by Europeans. The cigar or
the cigarette was used throughout Span-
ish America. Montezuma and other
chiefs of Mexico were said “to com-
pose themselves to sleep by smoking.”
Alarcon, in 1540, found the natives on
the lower Colorado using “small reeds
for making perfume,” likening them to
“the Indian tobagos of New Spain.”
Jacques Cartier found the practice of
smokme 603
smoking to prevail on the lower St Law-
rence. Ohamplain refers to the native
assemblies as labugies. Hariot says the
natives took the fumes of smoke as a
cure for disease, and that they knew
nothing of many ailments “wherewith
we in hngland are oftentimes afflicted.”
Tobacco or some mixture thereof was
invariably smoked in councils with the
whites and on other solemn occasions.
CEREMONIAL BMOKINBI PAWNEE (G. A. DORQEV)



No important undertaking was entered
upon without deliberation and discus-
sion in a solemn council at which the
pipe was smoked by all present. The
remarkable similarity in smoking cus-
toms throughout the continent proves
the great antiquity of the practice. The
custom of offering incense was not rc-
stricted to men, for women also, in cer-
tain localities, are said to have offered
incense to
idols. It was
not necessa-
rily a reli-
gious act; it
was observed
as a com-
pliment to
“lords and
a m b a s s a -
dors." The
women of
Cartagena,
we are told,
about 1750, could offer no higher courtesy
to a person than to light his tobacco for
him. The Hopi, in their ceremonies,
otter smoke to their sacred images, and
the ceremonies of the pipe are observed
with great decorum; the head chief is
attended by an assistant of nearly equal
rank, who ceremoniously lights the ipe,
and with certain formalities anti) set
words hands it to the chief, who blows
FLORIDA moum suoxmo (0: rm)


604
[B. A. E.
SMULKAMISH-SNARE DANCE
the smoke to the world-quarters and
over the altar as a preliminary to his in-
vocation. In religious ceremonies in
general the priest usually blows the
smoke over the altar to the world-quar-
ters. In the councils of some tribes the
pipe was handed to the head chief by
the official pipe keeper; after lightin
it he handed it on, and it was p
around in the council house, usually
from left to right, until each one had
smoked and thus fitted himself for seri-
ous deliberation. Among some tribes
the pipe, in being passed £ one indi-
vidual to another during a ceremony, is
differently grasped and held, £
to the nature of the ceremony or to
the taboo obligation of the individual.
Among other tribes the decoration of
£ and especially of the pipe stems,
as great ceremonial and ethnic signifi-
cance; even the attachment holding the
pipe to the stem is fixed with special
care, and the early death of an indi-
vidual, or other calamity, it was be-
lieved, would ensue were the pipe dropped
from the stem during a ceremony. Every
individual engaging in war, hunting,
fishing, or husbandry, and every clan
and phratry made supplication to the
gods # means of smoke, which was be-
lieved to bring good and to arrest evil, to
give protection from enemies, to bring
game or fish, allay storms, and protect
one while journeying.
Smoking was early introduced from
America into Europe and spread to the
most distant parts of the world with
astonishing rapidity until it encircled
the globe, returning to America by way
of Asia. It should fe said, however, that
the act of inhaling and exhaling smoke
through a tube for medicinal purposes
was certainly known to the ancients in
Europe and Asia from a time antedating
the Christian era. The fear that smoking
would cause degeneration of the race or
affect injuriously the revenues of the gov-
ernment caused stringent edicts to be
£ against the use of tobacco, the vio-
ation of which was punished sometimes
with death.
See Pipes, Tobacco, and the authorities
thereunder cited. (J. D. M.)
Smulkamish. A small band of Salish
formerly on upper White r., Wash., as-
sociated with the Skopamish; afterward
on Muckleshoot res. Pop. about 183 in
1870, but no longerseparately enumerated.
S'Balahco.–Gosnell in Ind. Aff. Rep., 338, 1857.
Smalh.–Ross, ibid., 1869, 135, 1870. Smalh-kah-
mish.—Treaty of 1855 in U.S. Ind. Treaties, 378,
1873. Smel-ka-mish. —Stevens in Ind. Aff. Rep.,
458, 1854. Smulcoe.–Gosnell, ibid., 244, 1855.
Smul-ka-mish.–Gibbs in Pac. R. R. Rep., I, 436,
1855. Sobal-ruck.—Ross in. Ind.,Aff. Rep., 17,
1870 (probably identical). White River Indians,—
Gosnell in Ind. Aff. Rep., 338, 1857.
Smuttums. Said to be a division of Sa-
lish contiguous to the Nooksak, near the
N. w. boundary of Washington.—Fitzhugh
in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1857,328, 1858.
Smutty Bear. A head-man of the Yank-
ton Sioux, who first appears as a signer
of the treaty of Portage des Sioux in 1815.
He signed also the trade and intercourse
treaty at Ft Kiowa in 1825, and the
treaty relinquishing title to the Yankton
lands in 1858. Soon after, however, he
led a strong faction of his tribe in hostil-
ity to the treaty, but was out-maneu-
yered by his contemporary chief, Struck-
by-the-Ree. After the removal of the
tribe to their reservation near Ft Ran-
dall, S. Dak., in 1859, Smutty Bear, then
very old, lost his influence and soon
died. (D.R.)
Snakaim. An unidentified body of
Ntlakyapamuk on or near Fraser r., Brit.
Col. Pop. 40 in 1901, the last time the
name appears.
S-na-ha-em.–Can. Ind. Aff. 1885, 196, 1886. Sna-
haim.-Ibid. 1886. 230, iss; snahain.-Ibid. 1897,
363, 1898. Snakaim.—Ibid., pt. 11, 166, 1901.
Snake dance. A noteworthy ceremon
of the Hopi Indians of Arizona, in whic
live snakes are carried. It is held every
2 years, alternating with the Flute cere-
mony, in the Hopi pueblos of Walpi,
Mishongnovi, Shipaulovi, Shumopovi,
and Oraibi, by the Snake and Antelope
fraternities conjointly about Aug. 20.
Each fraternity meets in separate under-
£und kivas, and each holds a public
‘dance” at the conclusion of certain
secret rites conducted during the pre-
ceding 8 days. The striking features of
the complicated secret rite are the gath-
ering of snakes from the world-quarters,
the making of the sand altar, the snake
washing, the snake drama, and the races
which occur on the mornings of the days
of the public “dance” of the Snake fra-
ternity. In the afternoon the Antelope
celebrants file from their kiva, painted
and attired in the traditional costume
consisting of headdress, necklace, bando-
lier, armlets, kilt, anklets, moccasins, and
a tortoise-shell rattle bound to the knee,
and march to the plaza, about which
they circle four times, each man stam
ing on a small board set in the ground in
notification to the beings of the under-
world that a ceremony is going on. The
then form in line on each side of a small
shelter of cottonwood boughs, called a
kisi, erected at the margin of the £
and sound their rattles. The Snake
riests follow in the same order and
orm in line, facing the Antelope priests.
A low chant begins, gradually intensify-
ing in volume; the lines sway in undu-
lating curves, the motion increases with
the chant until the movement culminates
in a dance-like restrained leap. The
snake dancers at once form in groups of
three and dance with a hopping step un-
BULL 30]
til they arrive before the kisi where the
snakes and snake passer are concealed.
The carrier drops to his knees and re-
ceives a snake, grasps it by the middle
in his mouth, and, rising, dances four
times around the plaza, when he drops
the snake, which is immediately picked
up by the collector. The carrier then
returns to the kisi, obtains another snake,
and goes through the same process. The
carrier is assisted by a companion, who
passes one hand over his shoulder and .
HOP1 AN ELoPE PRI-st, snake DANCE
waves before the snake, with the other
hand, a snake whip, consisting of a short
staff to which are attached two eagle
feathers; this is for the purpose of caus-
ing the snakes to uncoil and run, when
they are picked up with great celerity.
While the dance is progressing a group
of women and maidens in £
costume stand at one side of the plaza
and sprinkle the dancers with sacred meal
from basket trays.
SNAKE DANCE 605
When the snakes have all been carried,
the participants pause while a “six-direc-
tions picture” in sacred corn-meal is drawn
on the ground. At a signal the collec-
tors throw the snakes on the meal; then
a wild scramble ensues, and one by one
the priests emerge with snakes in their
hands and rush down the rocky trail of
the mesa to release the reptiles at various
points below the pueblo. Returning, the
riests are given an emetic drink, made
rom herbs, and undergo a thorough puri-
fication. The ceremony closes with feast-
"# games by the entire populace.
he Snake dance is celebrated princi-
pally as a prayer for rain. The legend as
to its origin recounts that the children of
the union of the Snake Hero and the
Snake Maid were transformed into snakes,
hence snakes are regarded by the Hopi
as their elder brothers and are thought
to be powerful in
compelling the nature
ods to bring rain.
for this purpose they
are set free at the
close of the ceremony.
The snake rite is
thought to have been
originally an obser-
vance of the ancient
Snake clan, which fur-
nishes the chief of
the society. The cere-
mony is believed to
represent an agree-
ment between the
Snake and Antelope
clans to hold joint
celebration of their re-
spective rites, which
no doubt conflicted -
when the clans orig-
inally came to live Q-
together. Some ri- - - -
valry is still Obser- " *:::) (Santa
vable in connection ILWA
with the assumed efficiency of the rain
charms of the two societies. Two species
of rattlesnake and the bull and the whip
snake are carried in the dance. The
latter two are not venomous. The cele-
brants are rarely bitten by the dangerous
snakes, a fact due largely to careful hand-
ling and to the “herding” to which the
snakes have been subjected between the
time when they are gathered and the
dance. The Snake dance formerly must
have been widely distributed among the
Pueblo tribes, as remnants of it are found
at Zuñi, Laguna, Acoma, Sia, and Cochiti,
and among other Rio Grande villages.
That it was practised in Mexico is evi-
denced by a picture in Sahagun’s Historia.
The Yokuts of California held a rattle-
snake ceremony, Tatulowis, which, from
Powers' description (Cont. N. A. Ethnol.,


606 -
[B. A. E.
SNAKE RIVER—SNOQUALMU
III, 380, 1877) was similar in some respects
to the Hopi dance.
For detailed information see Bourke,
Snake Dance of the Moquis of Arizona,
1884; Dorsey and Voth, Mishongnovi
Ceremonies of the Snake and Antelope
Fraternities, Field Columbian Mus. Pub.,
HOP1 sNAKE DANCE
Anthr. ser., III, no. 3, 1902; Fewkes, Snake
Ceremonials at Walpi, Jour. Am. Ethnol.
and Archaeol., iv, 1894, and Tusayan
Snake Ceremonies, 16th Rep. B. A. E.,
1897; Hodge, Pueblo Snake Ceremonials,
Am. Anthr., ix, 1896; Hough, Moki Snake
Dance, 1898; Stevenson, The Sia, in 11th
Rep. B. A. E., 1894. (w. H.)
Snake River. A Chippewa band on
Mille Lac res., Minn.—Ind. Aff. Rep.,
250, 1877. , -
Snakes. A name applied to many dif-
ferent bodies of Shoshonean Indians, but
most persistently to those of E. Oregon, to
which the following synonyms refer.
These Indians form one dialectic group
with the Paviotso of w. Nevada and the
Mono of s. E. California. The principal
Snake tribes were the Walpapi and the
Yahuskin. For others, see Mono-Paviotso,
Shoshonean Family. (J. R. S.)
paluma.–Gatschet in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., II,
t. 1, xxxiii, 1890 '' ple'; applied
y the Warm Springs Indians to Oregon Shos oni
and Klamath). Sai'-du-ka.-Powers, Inds. W. Ne-
vada, MS., B. A. E., 1876. Sā’t.–Gatschet, MS.,
B. A. E. (Klamath and Modoc name for all
Shoshonean Indians; sig. ‘unclean,’ ‘disheveled,”
‘of low character'). Shā’t.—Ibid. Shitaikt.—
Mooney, infºn, 1900 (Tenino name, especially for
the Shoshoneans of Warm Springs, Oreg.). Shne'-
gitsuish.—Gatschet, MS., B. A. E. (Shasta name for
* “Snake” Indian). Shoshoni...—Lewis and Clark
Exped., 11, 594, 1817. -
Snakestown. A former village, perhaps
of the Delawares, on Muskingum r., Ohio,
in 1774.–McKee (1774) quoted by Rupp,
W. Penn., app., 211, 1846.
Snakwametl (Sna'kram Ell). A village
belonging to the Snonkweametl, an ex-
tinct tribe of Cowichan on lower Fraser
r., Brit. Col.—Hill-Tout in Rep. Ethnol.
Surv. Can., 54, 1902.
Snapa (“burnt place,’ according to Teit,
'barren or bare place, according to Hill-
Tout). A village of the Spences Bridge
band of Ntlakyapamuk, 13 m. back from
the s. side of Thompson r, and 42 m.
above Lytton, Brit. Col. Pop. 17 in 1897,
the last time it was enumerated sepa-
rately.
Black Cañon.—White men's name. C'npä.—Hill-
Tout in Rep. Ethnol. Surv. Can., 4, 1899. Nepa.—
Can. Ind. Aff., 230, 1886. Snapa'.—Teit in Mem.
Am Mus. Nat. Hist: 11,173, 1900.
Snares. See Fishing, Hunting, Traps.
Snauk, , A Squawmish village commu-
nity at False cr., Burrard inlet, Brit. Col.;
pop. 47 in 1909.
False Creek.–Can. Ind. Aff., pt. II, 72, 1902.
Snauq.-Hill-Tout in Rep. Brit. A. A. S., 475, 1900.
Smihuax. A former Chumashan village
near Santa Barbara, Cal.—Taylor in Cal.
Farmer, Apr. 24, 1863. -
Snohomish. A Salish tribe formerly on
the s. end of Whidbey id., Puget sq., and
on the mainland opposite at the mouth
of Snohomish r., Wash. Pop. 350 in
1850. The remnant is now on Tulalip
res, Wash., mixed with other broken
tribes.
Ashnuhumsh.—Gatschet, Kalapuya MS., B. A. E.,
71 (Kalapuya name). Sdo-hobc.—McCaw, Puyal-
lup MS. vocab., B. A. E. (Puyallup name). S'do-
ho-bish.–Mallet in Ind. Aff. Rep., 198, 1877. Sina-
hamish.-Lane in Sen. Ex. Doc. 52, 31st Cong., 1st
sess., 173, 1850. Sinahomfäs.–Kane, Wand. in N.A.,
240,1859. Sin-a-ho-mish.–Gibbs in Pac. R. R. Rep., I,
436,1855. Sinahoumez.—Duflot de Mofras, Oregon,
11,335, 1844 (evidently includes many other tribes).
Sineramish.—Lane in Ind. Aff. Rep., 162, 1850. Sin-
namish.-Lane in Sen. Ex. Doc. 52, 31st Cong., 1st
sess., 173, 1850 (mentioned distinctively from the
“Sinahamish"). Sno-dom-ish.–Fay in Ind. Aff.
#. 238, 1858. Sno-ho-mish.—Treaty of 1855 in
U.S. Ind. Treaties, 378, 1873. Sunahumes.—Hale
in U. S. Expl. Exped., VI, 221, 1846.
Smonkweametl (Snonkwe'am Etl). An
extinct Cowichan tribe on lower Fraser r.,
Brit. Col.; their village was Snakwa-
metl.—Hill-Tout in Ethnol. Surv. Can.,
54, 1902.
Snonowas. A Salish tribe around Na-
noose bay, E. coast of Vancouverid, They
speak the Cowichan dialect, and num-
bered 14 in 1909.
Nanoos--Tolmie and Dawson, Vocabs. Brit.
Col., 120B, 1884. Nanoose.–Mayne, Brit. Col., 213,
1861. Snonóos.-Boas, MS., B. A. E., 1887. Sno-
nowas.–Can. Ind. Aff., pt. 11, 164, 1901. Sno-no-
wus.—Ibid., 417, 1898. no-uo-wus.—Ibid., 270,
1889.
Snoqualmu. A Salish division which
formerly occupied the upper branches of
a river of the same name in Washington
and which numbered 225 in 1857, The
remnant of these Indians is now on Tulalip
res., with other broken tribes.
Sdok’-al-bihw.–McCaw, '' MS. vocab.,
B. A. E., 1885 (Puyallup name). Sdo-qual-bush.-
Mallet in, Ind. Af. Rep: 1's, 1877, Sno-kwal-mi-
.–Gibbs in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., I, 342, 1877
(full form of name; miukh =locative). Snokwal-
mu.–Gibbs, ibid., 179. Snoqualamick-Lane in
Sen. Ex. Doc. 52, 31st Cong., 1st sess., 173, 1850.
Sno-qual-a-mick—Jones (1833) in H. R. Ex. Doc.
76,34th Cong., 3d sess., 5, 1857. Sno-qual-a-muhe.-
Starling in Ind. Aff. Rep., 171, 1852. Sno-qual-a-
muke. —Ibid., 170. Snoqualimich. – Schoolcraft,
Ind. Tribes, v, 701, 1855. Sno-qualimick. —Lane
in Sen. Ex. Doc. 52, 31st Cong., 1st sess., 167, 1850.


BULL. 30]
Snoqualimick.—Ibid., 174. Snoqualmie.—Stevens
in H. R. Ex. Doc. 37,34th Cong., 3d sess., 33, 1857.
Sno-qual-mie.–Fay in Ind. Aff. Rep., 238, 1858.
Snoquálmoo, —U.S. Ind. Treaties. 378, 1873. Sno-
qual-mook.—Gibbs in Pac. R. R. Rep., 1,436, 1855.
Snoquamish. A Salish division about
Pt Orchard, Kitsap co., w. Wash.; pop.
about 500 in 1850.
Shoquamish.—Lane in Ind. Aff. Rep., 162, 1850.
Sno-qua-mish.—Starling in ibid., 170, 1852.
Snowshoes. Devices worn on the feet
to enable the Eskimo and the Indian to
walk over snow and very soft ground in
hunting, pulling sleds, driving dog teams,
and gathering food. The parts of a
snowshoe are the wooden rim, toe and
heel crossbar of wood or rawhide, extra
strengthening bars, foot netting in large
meshes with a stout thong for the foot to
rest upon, toe and heel netting closely
meshed with babiche or twisted sinew,
which, however, is not always present,
and foot lines for attaching the shoe.
The size of the mesh varies, a coarser
mesh being used for wet, soft snow.
Snowshoes differ in materials, form, fine-
ness, and decoration from place to place
and from tribe to tribe. Wooden skees,
such as were used in the Eastern conti-
nent, were absent, though Turner found
the Indians of Whale r., Labrador, wear-
ing shoes of thin spruce board, and the
toboggan of Canada is a double skee for
freight or passenger. Snowshoes var
greatly in shape, being round, elliptical,
ointed oval, pointed at both ends, or
irregular. The toe may be flat or up-
turned; the heel rounded, pointed, or
widened into a trailer. The best exam-
ples are made in rights and lefts. The
separate forms so differ locally that they
almost equal in number the tribes wear-
ing them. This can be shown best by
figures (see Dall, Dixon, Mason, Mur-
doch, Nelson, and Turner). Especial
attention is
id to the
ooting and
foot lines.
The netting
under the
foot is ar-
\ ranged with
a view to
# the greatest
comfort, the
ball of the
foot being
firmly sup-
ported and
the to es
having free play. In putting on the
shoe the hands are not used, the foot
being thrust into the ankle loop fas-
£ at a right angle to the frame,
after which, by a dexterous twist, the
toe is thrust under its loop. The snow-
shoer walks with a long, swinging stride,
lifting the toe and letting the tail or
heel drag. Among the eastern Eskimo,
columela River
Mason)
Eskimo, ALAska
MAsoN
SNOQUAMISH–SNUTLELATL
607
who live outside of the tree zone, the
snowshoe is very crude; the frames are
small, made sometimes of bone, and the
webbing is very coarse, but in the W.
there is £r variety between the
coarse and the finer types. The rim
consists of two willow stems, thickest in
the middle, elliptical in section, the long
axis being vertical, and keeled on the
inner face, except between the toe and
heel bars. These stems are joined in
front by a long
lapsplice held to-
gether by stitch-
ing with thongs.
At the heel the
ends are pro-
longed into a
Nascaree, Lassados (Mason) KLamar” (Mason)
slight tail and the ends sewed together.
The method of putting on the netting is
elaborate. The Athapascan tribes adjoin-
ing the western Eskimo inland use fine-
meshed shoes with upturned toes. The
Kutchin on Mackenzie r. wear a round
upturned snowshoe of 3 sizes, the largest
for moose hunting, one of half size, and
the traveling shoe. South of them for an
indefinite distance, even into N. United
States, was found the pointed elliptical
type. Farther E. were used flat shoes
with square fronts, having trailers; and
in Labrador flatshoes of immensesizes and
widths, with round beaver-tail and swal-
low-tail heels (Turner). In the Pacific
states the simplest forms prevailed as far
S. as N. California. The rim was round
or slightly oval, flat, and not always reg-
ular; toe and heel bars were replaced with
stout rawhide rope, and netting was of the
simplest kind. These approximate most
closely to the eastern Asiatic forms. The
foot lacing in some binds closely down
both toe and heel. With the snowshoe
in Alaska goes a staff, having a spike and
a little snowshoe at the lower end.
Consult Dixon in Bull. Am. Mus. Nat.
Hist., xvii, 162, 1905; Mason in Nat.
Mus. Rep. 1894,381–410, 1896; Murdoch in
9th Rep. B. A. E., 344–352, 1892; Nelson
in 18th Rep. B. A. E., 1899; Stites, Eco-
nomics of the Iroquois, 1905; Turner in
11th Rep. B. A. E., 1889. (o. T. M.)
Snutele (Snil't' Ele). A Bellacoola vil-
lage on Bellacoola r., Brit. Col., above
Tsomootl.—Boas in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat.
Hist., II, 49, 1898.
Snutlelatl (Sni'L' Elal). A Bellacoola
village on Bellacoola r., Brit. Col., above
Stuik.
Snu'L'Elal.—Boas in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist.,
II, 49, 1898. Snu'tl'Elatl.—Boas in 7th Rep. N. W.
Tribes Can., 3, 1891. -



608
[B. A. E.
SOACATINO-SOCIAL ORGANIZATION
Soacatino. A district visited by the
troops of Moscoso, of the De Soto expe-
dition, in 1542. It lay w. of Mississippi
r., bordering on the Eyeish and Ana-
darko, probably near the middle course
of Red r. The Spaniards expected to
find a large and rich province, but it was
a thick forest, where the people lacked
food; hence they abandoned the hope of
reaching Mexico by land and returned to
the Mississippi. The natives evidentl
belonged to the Caddoan family. Cf.
Doustioni.
Soacatina.—Harris, Voy. and Trav., 1, 810, 1705.
Soacatino.—Gentl. of Elvas (1557) in French, Hist.
Coll., La., 11, 198, 1850. tin.—Biedma in
Bourne, Narr. De Soto, 11, 37, 1904. Xuacatin.–
Biedma (1544) in French, Hist. Coll. La., II, 108,
1850. Xuacatino.-Ibid.
Soapstone. See Steatite.
Soba, A large body of Papago, named
after their chief, centering around Ca-
borca, N. w. Sonora, Mex., in the latter
part of the 17th century, when they were
said to number 4,000. They may have
been identical with the Piato. Their
other villages were Batequi, Mata, Pitic,
and San Ildefonso. (F. W. H.)
Sobas.—Kino (1692) in Doc. Hist. Mex., 4th s., I,
226, 1856. Tobas.—Villa-Señor, Theatro Am., II,
391. 1748 (misprint). Zopex.—Burton (1847) in
Cal. Mess. and Corresp., 312, 1850 (identical?).
Sobaipuri. A Piman tribe formerly in-
habiting the main and tributary valleys
of San Pedro and Santa Cruz rs., between
lon. 110° and 111°, and the Rio Gila be-
tween the mouth of the San Pedro r. and
the ruins of Casa Grande, and possibly
eastward of this area in S. Arizona. Mis-
sions were established among them by
the Spaniards in the latter part of the
17th and beginning of the 18th centuries
at Guevavi, Suamca, and San Xavier del
Bac, to which numerous visitas were
attached. According to Bourke “the
Apaches have among them the Tze-kinne,
or Stone-house people, descendants of the
cliff-dwelling Söbaypuris, whom they
drove out of Aravypa cañon and forced
to flee to the Pimas for refuge about a
century ago.” (Jour. Am. Folk-lore, 114,
Apr.-June 1890); and Bandelier (Arch.
Inst. Papers, III, 102, 1890) states that
“the Apaches caused the Sobaypuris to
give up their homes on the San Pedro
and to merge into the Pápagos.” It would
seem, therefore, that the extinction of the
Sobaipuri as a tribe was due to depreda-
tions |: the Apache and that their rem-
nant was absorbed by the Papago, their
western neighbors, of whom indeed they
may have been but a part. In later
years the Papago occupied at least one of
the former Sobaipuri towns–San Xavier
del Bac.
Former settlements ascribed to the So-
baipuri are: Alamos, Aribaiba, Babisi,
Baicadeat, Busac, Camani, Causac, Comar-
suta, Esqugbaag, Guevavi, Jaumalturgo(?),
Jiaspi, Muiva, Ojio, Optuabo, Quiburi,
Quiquiborica, Reyes, San Angelo, San
Clemente, San Felipe, San Salvador,
Santa Eulalia, San Xavier del Bac, So-
noita, Suamca, Tubo, Tumacacori, Turisai,
Tusonimon, and Tutoida. (F. w. H.)
Rsársaviná.–Russell, Pima MS., B. A. E., 16, 1902
(‘spotted": Pima name). Sabagui.–Pimentel,
Lenguas de Mex., II,94, 1865(given as the name of a
Pima dialect: possibly Sobaipuri). Sebaipuris.-
Aguirre (1764) in Doc. Hist. Mex., 4th s, 1, 125,
1856 (misprint; also Sobaipuris). Sobahipuris.—
Rudo Ensayo (1763), 17, 103, 1863. Sobaihipure:-
Pimentel, Lenguas, 1,377, 1874. Sobaiporis.—De
l'Isle, Carte Mex. et Floride, 1703. Sobaipotis.–
Kino, map (1702) in Stöcklein, Neue Welt-Bott, 74,
1726. Sobaipures.–Mota-Padilla (1742), Hist.
Conq. Nueva Galicia, 361, 1870. obaipuris.—
Kino (1692) in Doc. Hist. Mex., 4th s., 1,226, 1856.
Sobaipuris Pimas.—Villa-Sefior, Theatro Am.,
II, 408, 1748. Sobaypures.–Venegas, Hist. Cal., II,
202, 1759. Sobaypuris.—Villa-Señor, op. cit., 396.
Subaipures.—Arrícivita, Crón. Seráf., II, 410, 1792.
Subaipuris—Garcés (1776), Diary, 386, 1900.
Soccorondo. . A former rancheria, pre-
sumably Esselenian, connected with San
Carlos mission, Cal.—Taylor in Cal. Far-
mer, Apr. 20, 1860.
Social organization. North American
tribes contained (1) subdivisions of a
graphic or consanguineal character;
# social and governmental classes or
bodies, especially chiefs and councils,
with particular powers and privileges;
and (3) fraternities of a religious or semi-
religious character, the last of which are
especially treated under Secret societies.
' may be divided broadly into
those in which the organization was loose,
the subdivisions being families or bands
and descent being counted prevailingly
in the male line, and those which were
divided into clearly defined groups called
gentes or clans, which were strictly
exogamic. Among the former may be
placed the Eskimo; the eastern branch
of the northern £ the Cree,
Montagnais, Nascapee, Micmac, and Chey-
enne, among the Algonquians; the north-
ern Caddoan tribes; the Kiowa; most
of the Shoshonean tribes; the Apache,
and nearly all of the peoples of £
Oregon, Washington, s. Texas, and s.
British Columbia; among the latter the
Haida, Tlingit, Tsimshian, Heiltsuk, and
western Athapascans; the Pueblos, Nav-
aho, a few s. California tribes, and the
majority of tribes in the Atlantic and
Gulf states.
Where clans exist the distinctive char-
acter of each is very strongly defined,
and a man can become a member only
by birth, adoption, or transfer in infancy
from his mother's to his father's clan, or
vice versa. Each clan generally possessed
some distinctive tutelary from which the
majority of the persons belonging to it
derived their names, certain rights, carv-
ings, and ceremonies in common, and
often the exclusive right to a tract of land.
Although the well-defined caste system
BULL. so] SOCIAL ORGANIZATION 609
of the IN. Pacific coast, based on property
and the institution of slaver , oes not
seem to have had a parallel elsewhere N.
of Mexico except perhaps among the
Natchez, bravery in war, wisdom in
council, oratorical, poetical, or artistic
talents, real or supposed psychic powers-—
in short, any variety of excellence what-
ever served in all Indian tribes to give
one prominence among his fellows, and
it is not strange that popular recognition
of a man’s abilitv sometimes reacted to
the benefit of his descendants. Although
it was always a position of great conse-
quence, leadershi(p in war was generally
separate from an secondary to the civil
chieftainship. Civil leadership and cer-
emonial primacy were much more com-
monly combined. Among the Pueblos
all three are united, forming atheocracy.
Councils of a democratic, unconventional
kind, in which wealthy persons or those
of most use to the tribe ad the greatest
influence, were universal where no special
form of council was established.
An Eskimo tribe consisted of those
households that hunted or fished in the
same geographical region and wintered
in one village, or in several villages not
far apart. Government was carried on
by the heads of houses, and usually there
was a headman in the tribe whose word
had weight in matters connected with
hunting and fishing. A class of helpers
was composed of “ achelors without any
relations, cripples who were not able to
provide for t emselves, or men who had
lost their sledges and dogs” (Boas, Cen-
tral Eskimo, 1888). A young man gen-
erally lived with his wife’s famil , much
under their control, until the death of
his parents-in-law. If he or his wife
died meantime, their children remained
with her people. When a man had once
established his household independently,
however, he was the head of it, and on
his death his rincipal possessions went
to the eldest oi) his sons, born to him or
adopted, who had not an independent
position. In so simple an organization
as this we see the basis on w ich very
important structures were elsewhere
built. Nelson claims to have found traces
of totemism among the Alaskan Eskimo,
but it was probably imported from the
Indians to t e s. and does not appear to
have taken deep root in the socia life.
Among the more eastern Athapascan
tribes the social organization is said to
have been of a similar loose, paternal type.
The Paiute and some other Shoshonean
tribes consisted of bands, each governed
byachief, which occupied and took their
names from rticular localities. There
were also chief):whose authority extended,
probably in a very indefinite form, over a
number of others.
57009°—Bull. 30, pt 2—12——39
Throughout California, except in one
small area, subdivisions were a so local,
and descent was paternal, so far as it
was distinguished at all. Hupa men,
for instance, usually resided throu hout
life in the town where they were iorn,
while the women went elsewhere to
live with their husbands, the towns be-
ing in practice chiefly exogamic, though
there was no recognized requirement of
exogamy. A man more often married a
woman from outside of his village than
one born there, only because the chances
were that the majority of women in his
own village were his actual blood-rela-
tions. Headshi among them depended
on wealth, and) might be lost with it.
Amount of property also determined
headship over the villages of an entire
district when they united for war or
for ceremonial observances. The Mohave
also reckoned descent through the father,
and there are indications of a nascent or
decadent gentile system. Amon the
I-lupa, Yurok, Karok, and other tribes of
N. w. California slavery was a recognized
institution, though the number of slaves
was small.
The coast people of Oregon and Wash-
infiton were organized on the basis of
vi age communities similar to those of
California, but slavery occupied a more
prominent position in thesocial fabric and
its importance increased northward, the
institution extending as far, at least, as
Copper r., Alaska (see Slavery). The Sa-
lish tribes of the interior of British Colum-
bia consisted of many village communities,
for the greater part independent of one
another. Civil, military, and religious
matters were each directed by different
persons whose special fitness had been
recognized, and thou h the succession
usua ly passed from father to son, the
actual selection rested with the people.
In the selection of a civil chief, roperty
was the determining factor. ¥he few
totemic devices or crests found in this
region were inherited by all of the ori '-
nal dwner’s blood relations in both tile
male and female lines. A chief, like the
noted Seattle, was sometimes found ruling
over his inotlier’s instead of his father’s
people, and a man was often known by
a different name in his mother's town
from that he bore in his father’s.
Freemen among the coast Salish were
divided into nobles, middle-class men,
and servants. Below the last were the
slaves captured in war. Servants were
either poor relations of the better classes
or members of formerly independent di-
visions reduced by war or otherwise to a.
servile condition, yet not actuall en-
slaved. A chief might be dis laced, but
his office was usually hereditary from
father to son, and it carried with it lead-
»
610
[B. A. E.
socIAL ORGANIZATION
ership in ceremonial matters, though not
in war. According to Hill-Tout many of
the larger Salish tribes recognized the
paramount authority of one among the
various local chiefs.
The Nootka tribes of the w. coast of
Vancouverid. were subdivided into septs,
Or £ each possessing a single crest
and ruled by a head chief. A council
formed of these head chiefs determined
the action of the tribe, and the chief of
the sept that was highest in rank exer-
cised some influence over the rest. Mem-
bership in the septs did not involve mar-
riage prohibition, which was confined to
real blood relationship, marriage within
the sept being otherwise permissible.
Chieftainships are said to have descended
from father to son, but when persons of
different septs married, the children be-
longed to the one higher in rank.
Although related by language to the
Nootka, the Kwakiutl system differed
considerably. Each division composing
a Kwakiutl tribe was thought to be de-
scended from an ancestor who had set
up his house at a definite place, and it
is probable that these divisions were
originally local groups like those of the
Salish, though some of them have now
spread among several different tribes.
Descent appears originally to have been
paternal, but a man might obtain new
crests and membership in a differentgens
for his son by marrying the daughter of
another man who had them. This, how-
ever, may have been due to the influence
of the more northern tribes having
maternal descent.
The tribes£ a well-defined clan
system are divided into three groups—
the North Pacific, Southwestern, and
Eastern. All of the first group had two
or more phratries, each named after some
animal or bird and subdivided into a
number of clans ruled over by chiefs.
Unless there was a more powerful clan at
the same place a family chief was also
chief of his town. In some cases a clan
was divided, having chiefs in different
towns. The lowest unit was the house
group, consisting of a family in the Euro-
pean sense, including remote relations
together with servants and slaves over
which ruled the house chief or house-
holder. As among the tribes farther
s., there were also low-caste groups,
which formed a large part of the servant
class. The principal power rested with
the town chiefs, but depended on their
ability to maintain their superiority in
riches. A house chief might displace a
family chief, and the chief of a different
family could supplant a town chief.
The Pueblos had a large number of
small clans, organized on a theocratic
basis with special rituals and special lead-
ers in the rituals, and in some pueblos,
as Zuñi, Laguna, Acoma, and the Hopi
villages, there existed also phratries. '
some towns, at least, a man was not per-
mitted to marry into either the clan of
his mother or that of his father, but since
the advent of missionaries, in consequence
of the reduction in numbers which has
taken place and as a result of their teach-
ings, this law has been often set aside in
recent Wears.
The Zuñi are divided into a large num-
ber of clans, and many offices are always
filled with reference to these. A boy or
a girl is regarded as belonging to the
mother's clan, but is spoken of as a
“child” of the father's clan, and mar-
riage into either of these is practically
£ Land, along with most other
inds of property, is owned by individ-
uals and passes to the daughters in prefer-
ence to the sons. The government of the
entire state is hierarchic, the supreme
authority resting in a body consisting of
the rain priests of the six cardinal points—
N., s., E., w., zenith, and nadir—the priest-
ess of fecundity, assistant of the priest of
the N., and the two head war priests. The
priest of the N. is first among these and
may be considered the high priest of Zuñi.
Each of the male priests above enume-
rated, except the priest of the zenith, has
assistants who usually succeed him and
one another in regular order, but whose
original appointment as assistants rests
practically with their principal, although
ostensibly he was appointed by the body
of nine. The civil governor, his lieuten-
ant, and the four assistants of each are
nominated by the six rain priests and two
war priests, though outside pressure may
be brought to bear for or against this or
that candidate. Although the governor
attends to most civil matters, the appoint-
ing body acts as a final court of appeal in
matters of extreme importance. His
term of office is for one year, but he is
eligible for reelection. War expeditions
were formerly in the hands of the war
riesthood under control of the two priests
just referred to (Stevenson).
Sia is governed by two priests, with
their vicars or intended successors. One
priest has control over civil matters, the
other over war and hunting. These
offices are elective, the choice being
limited to members of certain clans.
Although the determinations reached by
the two head priests and their vicars are
referred to the heads of the ceremonial
societies for confirmation, this is a mere
matter of courtesy. They hold their
positions for life and have the appoint-
ment of the subordinate officers who
carry out their instructions. In Taos and a
few other pueblos descent was patrilineal.
Like their neighbors, the Pueblos, the
BULL. 30]
Navaho were divided into numerous
clans, with female descent and prohibi-
tion of marriage within the mother's and
the father's clans. In addition there
were several sets of clans which could
not intermarry and thus constituted
phratries analogous to those of Eastern
tribes. Matthews considers it probable
that the Navaho clans had a local rather
than a totemic origin, and this may be
true of most of the Pueblo clans.
Among the Plains Indians the Omaha
had a highly organized social system.
The tribe was divided into 10 gentes
called “villages,” with descent through
the father, each of which had one head
chief. Seven of these chiefs constituted
a sort of oligarchy, and two of them, re
resenting the greatest amount of wealth,
exercised superior authority. The func-
tions of these chiefs were entirely civil;
they never headed war ties. Below
them were two orders of warriors, from
the higher of which men were selected to
act as policemen during the buffalo hunt.
Under all were those who had not yet
attained to eminence. During the buffalo
hunts and great ceremonials the tribe
encamped in a regular circle with one
opening, like most other Plains tribes.
In it each gens and even each family had
its definite position. The two halves of
this circle, composed of five clans each,
had different names, but they do not
appear to have corresponded to the phra-
tries of more eastern Indians. A man
was not permitted to marry into the
gens of his father, and marriage into that
of his mother was rare and strongly dis-
approved. Other Plains tribes of the
Siouan family probably were organized
in much the same manner and reckoned
descent similarly. The Dakota are tra-
ditionally reputed to have been divided
at one time into seven council fires, each
of which was divided into two or three
major and a multitude of minor bands.
Whatever their original condition may
have been, their organization is now
much looser than that of the Omaha.
Most of the southern Caddoan tribes
reckoned descent through the mother.
The Caddo proper, who came from a tim-
ber country, had 10 clans with maternal
descent.
The social organization of the western
and northern Algonquian tribes is not well
known. The Siksika have numerous sub-
divisions which have been called gentes;
they are characterized by descent through
the father, but would appear to be more
truly local groups. Each had originally its
own chief, and the council composed of
these chiefs selected the chief of the tribe,
their choice being governed rather by the
character of the person than by his de-
scent. The £4 chief's authority was
SOCIAL ORGANIZATION
stituted phratries.
611
made effective largely through the volun-
tary cooperation of several societies. The
Chippewa, Potawatomi, Menominee, Mi-
ami, Shawnee, and Abnaki in historic
times have had gentes, with paternal de-
scent, which Morgan believed had devel-
oped from a maternal stage owing to white
influence; but this theory must be viewed
with caution, inasmuch as there never has
been a question as to the form of descent
among the Delawares, who were subjected
to white influences at an earlier date than
most of those supposed to have changed.
The Delawares consisted of three sub-
tribes, called by geographic names from
the regions occupied by them, each char-
acterized by a special totem. Over each
presided a head chief, said to have been
elected by the heads of the other divisions;
but more probably they merely inducted
him into office. The chief of the Unami
is said to have been ordinarily first in
dignity. These chiefs were assisted by
councils, composed of heads of wealthy
families and prominent warriors; but
their authority was almost entirely con-
fined to civil matters. “War was de-
clared by the people at the instigation of
the “war captains, valorous braves of any
birth or family who had distinguished
themselves by personal prowess, and
especially by good success in forays
against the enemy” (Brinton, The
Lenape, 1885). According to Morgan,
each of the three tribes was subdivided
into twelve groups, probably consanguin-
eous, though it is uncertain whether they
were geographic or totemic.
The towns constituting the Creek con-
federacy were composed of members of
various clans, and each was ruled by a civil
chief, or miko, assisted by two councils.
The chief was elected for life from a par-
ticular clan, and appointed the head war
chief of the town. The town council ad-
vised the miko on questions of intertribal
policy as well as the appointment of minor
officers, while the council of old men con-
cerned itself with internal questions, such
as those connected with the raising of
corn. Below these ranked the “beloved
men,” and then the common people.
Subordinate to the “great warrior” were
two grades of war leaders. Members of
the same clan are said to have occupied
houses adjoining one another, and in the
larger towns all these surrounded a cen-
tral square, in which were the houses of
the chiefs, the council houses, and the
playground. It is known that some
clans could not intermarry, and thus con-
The part which clans
and phratries played in the composition
of the councils, the appointment of offi-
cers, and the order # business has not
been determined. The confederacy was
so loosely constituted that decisions for
612
[B. A. E.
SOCIETIES-SOCORRO
war or peace rested directly with the in-
dividual towns. In cases where numbers
of towns decided to go to war together
they appointed a head war chief for
themselves.
The Natchez were divided into two
castes, called by the French nobility and
puants. The first was again £
suns, nobles, and honored men, the indi-
viduals of each of which were com-
£ to marry among the puants. Chil-
ren of the women of the three noble
classes belonged to the class of the mother,
and children of the honored men by puant
women also belonged to their mother's
class. Children of puant women and sun
men, however, belonged to the middle
class of nobles, while children of puant
women and noble men belonged to the
honored. By the exhibition of superior
ualities a man could raise himself from
the puants as far at least as the middle
class of nobles. The highest chief, or
Great Sun, derived his power from the
mythic lawgiver of the nation. Thus the
state constituted a theocracy resembling
that of the Quichua of Peru.
The most advanced social organization
north of the Pueblo country was probably
that developed by the Iroquois confeder-
ated tribes. Each tribe consisted of two
or more phratries, which in turn embraced
one or more clans, named after various
animals or objects, while each clan con-
sisted of one or more kinship groups
called ohwachira. When the tribes com-
bined to form the confederacy called the
Five Nations they were arranged in three
phratries, of two, two, and one tribes re-
spectively. There were originally 48
hereditary chieftainships in the five
tribes, and subsequently the number was
raised to 50. Eac £ was held
by some one ohwachira, and the selection
# a person to fill it devolved on the
child-bearing women of the clan to which
it belonged, more particularly those of
the ohwachira, which owned it. The se-
lection had to be confirmed afterward by
the tribal and league councils succes-
sively. With each chief a vice-chief was
elected, who sat in the tribal council
with the chief proper, and also acted as
a leader in time of war, but the chief
alone sat in the grand council of the
confederacy. See Clan and Gems; Govern-
ment.
Consult Boas, Dorsey, Murdoch, Nel-
son, Powell, Mrs Stevenson, and Turner
in Reports B. A. E.; Boas (1) in Re-
orts Brit. A. A. S. from 1889; (2) in
' Nat. Mus. 1895, 1897; Brinton, Le-
nape and their Legends, 1885; Cushing
in Pop. Sci. Mo., L, June 1882; Dixon in
Bull. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., xv.11, pt. 3,
1905. Gatschet, Creek Migration Legend,
1884, 1888; Goddard, Life and Culture
of the Hu Univ. Cal. Pub., 1, 1903;
Grinnell, Blackfoot Lodge Tales, 1892;
Krause, Tlinkit Ind., 1885; Kroeber (1)in
Am. Anthr., IV, no. 2, 1902, (2) in Bull.
Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., xv.111, pt. 1, 1902;
Loskiel, Hist. Missions United Brethren,
1794; Matthews, Navaho Legends, 1897;
Morgan, Ancient Society, 1877; Morice in
Trans. Roy. Soc. Can., x, 1905; Powell
and Ingalls, Rep. regarding the Indians
of Utah, 1874; Teit in Mem. Am. Mus.
Nat. Hist., II, no. 4, 1900. (J. R. S.)
Societies. See Medicine and Medicine-
men; Secret societies.
Sockeye. One of the names of the Fraser
r. salmon, blueback, or redfish (Salmo
merka) of the N. Pacific coast. The word
is a corruption by folk etymology of suk-
kegh, the name of this fish in one of the
Salishan dialects of the N. W. Pacific
coast. It is spelled also sugk-eye, sawk-
wey, sauk-eye, etc., confirming the deri-
vation. A. F. C.)
Sockobeck. A village of the Powhatan
confederacy situated in 1608 on the N.
bank of Rappahannock r. in King George
co., Va.—Smith (1629), Va., I, map, repr.
1819.
Soco. A Calusa village on the s. w.
coast of Florida, about 1570.
Soco.–Fontaneda Memoir (ca. 1575), Smith trans.,
19, 1854. £e in Ternaux-Compans,
Woy., xx, 22, 1841. Togo.—Fontaneda as quoted
by Shipp, De Soto and Fla., 586, 1881.
Socoisuka. Mentioned by Taylor (Cal.
Farmer, June 22, 1860) as a subdivision
of the so-called Thamien group of the
Costanoan Indians of the coast of central
California.
Socorro (Span.: ‘succor’). A former
pueblo of the Piro on the site of the
present town of Socorro, on the Rio
Grande in New Mexico. So named by
Oñate, in 1598, because of the friendly
reception of the Spaniards by the inhabit-
ants, who gave them a large quantity of
corn. It was the seat of the nciscan
mission of Nuestra Señora del Socorro
from 1626, and contained a church and
monastery. At the outbreak of the Pue-
blo revolt in 1680 its population was 600,
but most of the inhabitants followed the
Spaniards, with whom they were friendly,
to El Paso, and afterward established a
village bearing the same name (distin-
guished as Socorro del Sur) below that
place on the Rio Grande in Texas. The
walls of the old church were standing in
1692, and the ruins of the village were
still visible in 1725, but no trace of the
former settlement is now to be seen. Con-
sult Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers, IV,
241 et seq., 1892. See also Piros, Pue-
blos. (F. w. H.)
N. D. du Secour.—Vaugondy, Carte Amér., 1778.
Nra Sra del Socorro.—Benavides (1630) quoted by
Bancroft, Ariz. and N. Mex., 163, 1889. Pilabo.-
BULL. 301 SOCORRO DEL
Benavides, Memorial, 16, 1630 (aboriginal name
of pueblo). Pilaho.—Columbus Mem. Vol., 156,
1893 (misprint). Pilopué.—Oñate (1598) in Doc.
Inéd., xvi, 115, 1871 (identified by Bandelier,
Arch. Inst. Papers, IV, 241, 1892). Socora.—John-
ston in Emory, Recon., 570, 1848. Socoro.—Galle-
# (1844), ibid., 478. Socorra.—Ogilby, Amer-
ca, map, 1671. Socorre.—Domenech, Deserts of
N.A., I, map, 1860. Socorro.—Ofiate (1598) in Doc.
Inéd., xv.1, 251, 1871 (earliest form).
Socorro del Sur (‘Socorro of the South,”
in contradistinction from Socorro (q.v.) in
New Mexico). A small pueblo on both
sides of the Rio Grande, a few m. below El
Paso, Tex., the inhabitants of which, now
completely Mexicanized, belonged to the
Piro tribe, although there is evidence
Bancroft, Ariz. and N. Mex., 191, 1889)
that Tano and Jemez people were among
them. It was establis in 1680–81 by
Gov. Otermin with fugitive Indians
chiefly from Socorro, N. Mex. It became
the seat of a Spanish mission in 1682.
See Piros, Pueblos. £ w. H.)
Ne Señora del Socorro.—De l'Isle, Carte Mex. et
Floride, 1703. Nra del Socorro.—Otermin (1682)
cited by Bancroft, Ariz. and N. Mex., 191, 1889.
N. Senora del Socorro.—Jefferys, Am. Atlas, map 5,
1776. Nuestra Señora del Socorro.—Vetancurt(1696)
in Teatro Mex., III, 309, 1871. Soccorro.—Villa-
Sefior, Theatro-Am., II, 360, 1748. Socoro.–Cal-
houn in Cal. Mess. and Corresp., 211, 1850. So-
corro.—Rivera, Diario, leg. 684, 1736. Socorro del
Sur.—Bandelier in Arch., Inst. Papers, iii, 86, 1890.
Soda Creek. A Shuswap village or band
situated on upper Fraser r. between Alex-
andria and the mouth of Chilcotin r., Brit.
Col.; pop. 81 in 1909.–Can. Ind. Aff. Reps.
Sodoms. An Iroquois village placed on
the Esnauts and £ map, 1777, s. w.
of Oswego, N. Y. The name is probably a
misprint of Sodus.
Soemadut. A Maricopa rancheria on the
Rio Gila, Ariz., in 1744.—Sedelmair
(1744) cited by Bancroft, Ariz. and
N. Mex., 366, 1889.
Sofki, Sofkey. A thin sour corn
£ # the Creek and other Indians
ormerly of the Gulf region, from corn,
water, and lye. There are three kinds
of the liquid: plain, sour, and white. The
corn is pounded into a coarse meal, which
is fanned in order to remove the broken
grains and husks. Two quarts of the
meal are, put into a gallon pot of hot
water, which is £"over a fire and
allowed to boil. A perforated vessel is
filled with clean wood ashes, on which
water is poured to form a lye. The lye as
it percolates through the ashes drops into
the meal and water and turns the mixture
£ Water is kept on the sofki for
ours at a time, and, finally, after the
mixture has become very thick, it is re-
moved and allowed to cool. A half-dozen
“blue dumplings” (a very palatable
cornmeal preparation) are almost a nec-
essary accompaniment of a mug of sofki.
Pounded hickory-nuts are frequently
added to the mixture, and marrow too,
to improve the flavor. The vessel which
is used expressly for preparing the meal
ruel
613
is called a “sofkidish.” The Yuchi name
for sofki is tsoshi. The word is derived
from the Creek dialect of the Muskhogean
language. The Cherokee know it as ka-
mahena (Mooney). (w. R. G.)
Sogup. Given by Cortez (Pac. R. R.
Rep., III, pt. 3, 120, 1856) as one of 4
bands of the Ute, within or near the
province of New Mexico in 1799. -
Sohonut. Mentioned by Royce (18th
Rep. B. A. E., 782, 1899), together with a
number of other tribes, as ceding all their
lands except a strip between Tejon pass
and Kern r., Cal. They may have been
Yokuts (Mariposan), Chumashan, or
Shoshonean, but are not identified.
Soiones (‘long wanpum belt.”—
Hewitt). An Onondaga chief who was
leader of the embassy to the Hurons in
1647. He was a “Huron by nation, but
so naturalized among the enemies within
a number of years, that there is no Iro-
uois who has made more massacres in
this country nor worse attacks than he.”
He brought three Huron captives from
Onondaga (Jes. Rel. 1648, 56, 1858).
Sokchit. Seemingly the Yurok name
of a small Hupa village on Trinity r., Cal.
Soc-kail-kit.–McKee (1851) in Sen. Ex. Doc. 4,
32d Cong., spec. sess., 194, 1853. Socktish.—A. L.
Kroeber, inf’n, 1907 (a name sometimes a
lied). Sokchit.—Ibid., 1904. So-kéa-keit.—Gib
n Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, III, 139, 1853. Sok-kail-
kit.–Meyer, Nach dem Sacramento, 282, 1855.
Soktich.--A. L. Kroeber, inf'n, 1907.
Sokoki (apparently a contraction of Ab-
naki Sákukiak, “people at the outlet.”—
Gerard. See Abnaki). A tribe closely
connected with the Abnaki and probably
a part of the confederacy. Vetromile
considered them as distinct (Me. Hist.
Soc. Coll., v.1, 211, 1859). He says:
“Only five nations are reckoned in New
England and Acadia, namely, the Mo-
hegans, the Sokoduis, the Abnakis, the
Etchimins, and the Micmacs.” He and
Ruttenber (Tribes Hudson R., 85, 1872)
place them in the Mahican group. On
the other hand, Williamson (Hist. Sia'
1832) and Maurault say they belonged to
the Abnaki group, which is probably the
correct conclusion. The Pequawket and
Ossipee, on the '' Saco, were appar-
ently branches of this tribe (Kidder in
Me. Hist. Soc. Coll., v.1, 235, 1859). The
tribe, including these, occupied the banks
of Saco r., Me., the Sokoki being nearest
to the mouth. Ruttenber believed they
had occupied the w. bank of Hudson r.
above Mohawk r. until driven out by the
Mohawk in 1626. There is no reason to
doubt, however, that the Indians Cham-
lain found in 1604 at the mouth of the
£ were of this tribe. Smith (1616)
mentions Sowocatuck, perhaps their chief
village. Champlain has preserved the
name of one of the Sachems of this 'i
ple, Marchim, of Casco bay, “who had
SUR—SOKOKI
614
[B. A. E.
SOKULK-SOLDIER
the reputation of being one of the bravest
men of his country, and he had a fine
manner, and all his gestures and move-
ments were grave and dignified, savage
though he was.” The Sokoki are de-
scribed by Gorges in 1658 as enemies of
the Abnaki. They participated in King
Philip's war in 1675, and some of them
fled to Scaticook on the Hudson at its close.
In 1725 the rest of the tribe retired to St
Francis, Canada, with the Pequawket and
others. (J. M. C. T.)
Assok8ekik.—Jes. Rel. for 1646, 3, 1858. Choua-
coét.—Jes. Rel. for 1611, 15, 1858. £
Orange conf. (1663) in N. Y. Doc, Col. Hist., XIII,
298, 1881 (Iroquois name). Patsuikets.-Maurault,
Hist. des Abenakis, 5, 1866. Sacoes.-Willis
(1830) in Me. Hist.Soc. Coll., I, 215, 1865. Saco
Indians.—Niles (ca.1761) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll.,
3ds, vi,206,1837. Sawocotuck—Smith (1629), Va.,
II,193, reprint of 1819. Soccokis.-Lahontan, New
Voy., 1,230, 1703. Soccoquis.—Monseignat ''
in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., Ix, 471, 1855. Soccouky:-
Agean (1699) in Margry, Déc., vi, 115, 1886. Socke-
es.–Gorges (1658) in Me. Hist. Soc, Coll., VII,
, 1876. Sockhigones.–Gorges (1658) in Mass. Hist.
Soc. Coll., 3ds., v.1,90, 1837. Socokis.-Drake, Bk.
Inds., bk. 3, 102, 1848. Socoquiois.-Jes. Rel, for
1643,44,1858. Socoquis.—Talon (1670) in N.Y. Doc:
Col. Hist., Ix, 66, 1855. Socoquois.—Doc. of 1696,
ibid., 650. Socouky.—Agean (1699) in Margry,
Déc., v.1, 119, 1886. Sohokies.—Keane in, Stan-
ford, Compend., 536, 1878 (misprint); , Sokakies:-
Macauley, N.Y., 11, 405, 1829. Sokokies.-Colden
(1727) quoted by Richardson, Arct. Exped., II, 39,
1851. £ Rel, for 1643, 67, 1858. So-
kokis.–Cadillac (1694) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist.,
Ix, 580, 1855. Sokoquiois.—Jes. Rel. for 1646, 3,
1858. Sokoquis.–French letter (1651) in N.Y. Doc.
Col. Hist., 1x,5,1855. Sok8akiaks.-Maurault. Hist.
des Abenakis, 5, 1866. Sokoueki.-Jes. Rel. for
1653, 26, 1858. Soquachjck.–Ft Orange, conf.
(1663) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., XIII, 298, 1881. So-
quackicks,—Dareth (1664), ibid., 381. ... Soqua-
tucks,—Ruttenber, Tribes Hudson R., 41, 1872.
Soquokis.—Doc. of 1697 in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist.,
1.x, 669, 1855. Soquoquis.—Memoir (1706), ibid.,
796. Soquoquisii.-Du Creux (1660) quoted by
£ Me. Hist. Soc. Coll., VI, 210, 1859.
Sowocatuck.–Smith (1616) in Mass. Hist. Soc.
Coll., 3d s., v.1, 108, 1837. , Sowocotuck.—Smith
(1616), ibid., 117. Sowquackick-Pynchon (1663)
in N.Y. Doc. Col. Hist., XIII, 308, 1881.
Sokulk. A small Shahaptian tribe lo-
cated by Lewis and Clark on Columbia r.,
above the mouth of the Snake. They are
known to the Nez Percés and Yakima as
Wanapum, and their principal village is
on the w. bank of the Columbia, at the
foot of Priest rapids, Wash. The tribe
has attracted some notice of late years
from the fact that the noted religious
leader and prophet Smohalla (q.v.) was
their chief. The tribe was never included
in any treaty and consequently is not of-
ficially recognized. Their number is es-
timated as between 150 and 200. (L. F.)
Lekulks,—Robertson, Oregon, 129, 1846. Lokulk.-
Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, 111, 609, 1853. Priest's
Rapids.–Gibbs in Pac. R. R. Rep., I, 417, 1855.
Sokulk.—Lewis and Clark Exped., I # II, 12,
1814. Wa'napüm.–Mooney in 14th kep. .A.E.,
735, 1896 (name given by cognate tribes).
Sokut Menyil (‘deer moon'). A Kawia
village in Cahuilla valley, on the Torres
res., s. Cal., said to have been so named
because it was once a famous place in
which to hunt deer by moonlight.
Martinez.—Barrows, Ethno-Bot. Coahuilla Ind.,
33, 1900. So-kut Men-yil.—Ibid.
Solakiyu (So'-lak-i-yu). A former Nish-
inam village in the valley of Bear r.,
which is '. next stream N. of Sacra-
mento, Cal.
Solackeyu.—Powers in Overland Mo., xII, 22, 1874.
So'-lak-i-yu.—Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., III,
316, 1877.
Soldier. In the strict sense of the word
the soldier did not exist in any of the
tribes N. of Mexico, for among the abo-
rigines there was no paid war force.
Neither was there any group of men who
served as an organized police to maintain
order within the tribe, nor was there any
body of men assigned, as in an army, to
defensive or aggressive warfare. These
duties, which are distinct in coordinated
society, in the tribe were laid on every
able-bodied man, who from his youth had
been trained in the use of weapons,
taught to be ready at a moment's notice
to defend his home and to be the protec-
tor of the women and children. There
was no school in which the men were
drilled to act and move together. The
methods of fighting were handed down
by tradition, and boys and young men
gained their first £ of the
warrior's tactics chiefly from experiences
related about the winter fire. Every vil-
lage or camp was liable to attack, and
their ever-present danger from enemies
influenced the training and avocation of
young men and determined the position
near the door of the lodge, where they
would be first to meet an intruding foe.
There was, however, a class of men, war-
riors of approved valor, to whom were
assigned special duties, as that of keeping
the tribe in order during the annual hunt
or at any great ceremonial where order
was strictly to be enforced. It is this
class which English-speaking observers
have called “soldiers,” for their power
and prestige in the tribe corresponded
more nearly with the rank held by the
army than by any other set of men. The
name by which this class of warriors was
known in the language of some tribes
meant “difficult to break or destroy,” in
other tribes “seizers” or “catchers,” i.e.
those who make captive. ... The first re-
fers not only to the invincible courage of
the men in war and in executing un-
swerving justice, but to their wealth upon
which they could draw for generous con-
, tribution when a tribal appeal was made.
If at any time one of these men should of-
fend and be subject to punishment, which
was frequently by flogging, only the man
of equal or superior war honors could
strike the heavy blows; a man of fewer
honors could only touch the offender
whose rank was higher than his own. In
many tribes warriors were members of a
society in which were orders or degrees.
BULL. 30]
The youth entered the lowest and grad-
ually won promotion by his acts. Each
degree or order had its insignia, and there
were certain public duties to which it
could be assigned. Every duty was per-
formed without compensation, honor be-
ing the only reward. These societies were
under the control of war chiefs and exer-
cised much influence in tribal affairs. In
other tribes war honors were won through
the accomplishment of acts, all of which
were graded, each honor having its pecul-
iar mark or ornament which the man could
wear after the right had been publicly ac-
corded him. There were generally, six
grades of honors. It was from the highest
grade that the “soldier” spoken of above
was taken. See Coup, Military Societies,
War and War Discipline. '' C. F.)
Soldier's Village. A Potawatomi vil-
lage, called after a chief, in N. Illinois in
1832.–Tippecanoe treaty (1832) in U. S.
Ind. Treat., 698, 1873.
Soledad (Span. ‘solitude,” “comfort-
lessness,’ abbr. of Nuestra Señora de la
Soledad, “Our Lady of Solitude”).
Formerly a Huichol village, but now a
Mexican settlement, situated about 15
m. N. w. of Mezquitic, beyond the present
limits of the Huichol country, in Jalisco,
Mexico.—Lumholtz, Unknown Mex., II,
112, 1902.
Soledad Indians. A collective term
used to designate the Indians of several
distinct linguistic families that lived with-
in the territory or under the authority of
Soledad mission, Monterey co., £
They were Costanoan and probably Esse-
len and Salinan, together with Yokuts
neophytes brought from the region of
Tulare lake.
La Soledad.—Hale in U. S. Expl. Exped., VI, 633,
# Soledad.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Apr. 20,
Solocka. A town of mixed population,
under Oneida jurisdiction, situated, ac-
cording to Evans' map of 1756, about 60
m. above Shamokin, on a creek issuing
from the Great Swamp N. of the Cashue-
tunk mts. in Pennsylvania, On, Pow-
nall's map of 1776 it is placed on the left
bank of the Susquehanna, above the
mouth of Tunkhannock cr. (J. N. B.H.)
Somehulitk (Sö/merulitz). A Heiltsuk
tribe living at the upper end of Wikeno
lake, Brit. Col.; the name is applied also
to one of its clans.—Boas in Nat. Mus.
Rep. 1895, 328, 1897.
Somenos. A Salish tribe in Cowitchin
valley, s. E. Vancouver id., speaking the
Cowichan dialect; pop. 100 in 1909.
Sā’menos.-Boas, MS., B. A. E., 1887. Soieenos.-
Can. Ind. Aff., ix. 1877. so-me-nau.—Ibid., 308,
1879. Somenos.-Ibid., pt. 11, 164, 1901.
Somhotmechau. A Wikeno village on
Rivers inlet, Brit. Col. *
Somhótnehau.—Boas, MS. field notes. Sömxötne-
:-" in Petermanns Mitteil., pt. 5, 130,
SOLDIER'S VILLAGE—SONGS
615
Somo. A former Chumashan village
near some hills of the same name in
Ventura co., Cal. Cf. Simi.
Somes.–Taylor in Cal. Farmer, July 24, 1863.—
£ so mus+.-Henshaw, Buenaven-
tura MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1884.
Sona. Mentioned by Oviedo (Hist.
Gen. Indies, III, 628, 1853) as one of the
£ or villages, probably on the
#. Carolina coast, visited by Ayllon in
1520.
Sonagna. A former Gabrieleño village
in Los Angeles co., Cal., at a locality
later called White's ranch.—Ried (1852)
'" by Taylor in Cal. Farmer, June 8,
1860. -
Sonaque. A former tribe noted by
Massanet (Dictamen Fiscal, MS., Nov.30,
1716) on the road from Coahuila to the
Texas country in 1690. It was probably
of Coahuiltecan stock.
Somayan. A former tribe noted by
Massanet (Dictamen Fiscal, MS., Nov.30,
1716) on the road from Coahuila to the
Texas country in 1690. It was probably
of Coahuiltecan stock and I' iden-
tical with the Kouyam (q.v.), or Koua-
yon, of Joutel.
Soneto. A former village connected
with San Francisco Solano mission, Cal.—
Bancroft, Hist. Cal., 11, 506, 1886.
Songish (adapted by the whites from
Stsá'íges, the name of one of their septs).
A Salish tribe about Victoria, Vancou-
ver id., and on the w. shore of San Juan
id, who call themselves Lkungen. This
tribe gives its name to a Salish dialect
spoken also by the Sanetch and Sooke of
ancouver id., by the Clallam of the s.
side of Juan de Fuca str., and by the
Samish, Semiahmoo, and Lummi of the
coast s. of the Fraser delta. Population
of the Songish proper, including Cheerno,
Discovery id., Esquimalt, # Songish
bands, 182 in 1906. Those speaking the
Songish dialect number about 1,000.
Their bands are Chikauach, Chkungen,
Kekayaken, Kltlasen, Ksapsem, Kukoak,
Kukulek, Lelek, Sichanetl, Skingenes,
£ and Stsanges. J. R. s.)
tzā .—Tolmie and Dawson, Vocabs. Brit.
Col., 119B, 1884 (so called by the tribes of the s.
# of £ —Mackay quoted
Dawson in ns. Roy. Soc. Can., sec. II, 7,
1891 (‘the people': own name). Lkü'men.—Boas
in 6th Rep. N. W. Tribes Can., 11, 1890 (Nanaimo
name). ü'mEn-Boas in 5th Rep. N.W. Tribes
Can, 10, 1889. £ own name).
Lku'figEn.-Boas, 6th Rep., 11, 1890. LXüngen.-
Boas, MS., B. A. E., 1887. So ''. ' Col.
map, Ind. Aff., Victoria, 1872 (given as a settle-
ment N. of Victoria). Songees.—Taylor in Cal.
Farmer, July 19, 1862. Songhies.–Mayne, Brit.
Col., 73, 1862. Songish.—Hoffmah quoted by Pow-
ell in 6th Rep. B. A. E., xlii, 1888. Thongeith.-
Sproat, Savage Life, 311, 316, 1868 (an alterna-
tive for Kowitchan as the designation of the
Salish of Vancouver id.). Tsaumas.–Wilson in
Jour. Ethnol. Soc. Lond., 278, 1866. Tsaumass.-
Ibid., 286. Tsong.–Gibbs in Cont. N. A. Ethnol.,
1, 177, 1877. - - -
Songs. See Music and Musical instru-
ments; Nith-songs.
616 -
[B. A. E.
SONNIOTO—SOQUEE
Sonnioto. A former Shawnee village at
the mouth of Scioto r., Ohio; perhaps the
same as Lowertown.
Scioto.–Rafinesque in Marshall, Ky., I, introd.,
31, 1824. Sinhioto.-Bonnécamps (1749) in Jes.
Rel., LxIx, 177, 1900. Somnioto.—Doc. of 1748 in
N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., x, 138, 1858. Souyoto.-
Vaudreuil (1760), ibid., 1094. St. Yotoc.—Thwaites
in Jes. Rel., Lxix., 298, 1900 (a French form).
Sonoita. A Pap rancheria on the
headwaters of the Rio Salado of Sonora,
just below the Arizona-Sonora boundary.
It was visited in 1699 by the Jesuit Father
Kino, who applied to it the name San
Marcelo. It afterward became a mis-
sion, the name of which, apparently in
May 1751, was changed to San Miguel in
accordance with the wish of the Marques
de Villapuente, who, at his death in 1739,
endowed this mission and that of Busanic.
In the same year (1751), during the Pima
revolt against the Spaniards, the mission
was destroyed and its missionary, Hein-
rich Ruen, killed by the natives. In 1776,
when visited by Anza and Font, it was
still in ruins. In 1865 the settlement
contained 50 Papago families, commonly
known as £ (F. W. H.)
Arroyo del Sonoitac.—Anza and Font (1776) quoted
by Bancroft, Ariz. and N. Mex, 393, 1889. Cari-
town of Sonoma, Sonoma co, Cal., where
the last mission in California was estab-
lished (See San Francisco Solano). It is
said that they took the name from that of
one of the chiefs among the neophytes
whom the fathers gathered about them at
their mission, but it is not definitel
known to what stock this chief £
The name, however, came to be applied to
all the Indians of themission and vicinity,
and as there were people here of at least
four or five distinct stocks, it is easy to
account for statements made by such early
writers as Chamisso, who says that the
“Sonomi” spoke a language similar to the
“Tamal,” that is, a Miwok or Moque-
lumnan dialect. In fact the mission of
Sonoma was situated in territory formerly
belonging to Indians of this stock, and it
is probable that a very considerable num-
ber of its converts were Moquelumnan
Indians. The Sonomo, or Sonomi, men-
tioned by Taylor on the authority of
settlers as speaking a dialect similar to
that of the Suisun, were a later immigra-
tion into the valley; these were Wintun
brought in to the mission from the vicinity
of what is now Solano co. S. A. B.)
Sonomas.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Mar. 30, 1860.
Sonomellos.-Ibid. Sonomi...—Chamisso in Kotze-
bue, Voy., III, 51, 1821. Sonomos.—Taylor, op.
cit. Sonons.—Choris, Voy. Pitt., 6, 1822.
Sonomaite. A mineral, named from
Sonoma (q.v.), the county in California
where it was discovered.
Sonsa. The Badger clan of the pueblo
of Jemez, N. Mex. The corresponding
clan at the former pueblo of Pecos was
called So'hl, but it is now extinct.
Sonsaash.—Hodge in Am. Anthr., 1x, 349, 1896
(ash- ‘people’).
Sons of Tammany. See Red Men, Im-
king the
proved Order of.
Sooke. A Salish tribe, s
Songish dialect, about an inlet of the
same name at the s. E. end of Vancouver
id:; pop. 28 in 1909.
Achiganes.—De Smet, Oregon Miss., 192, 1847.
Sã'ok.—Boas in 6th Rep. N. W. Tribes Can., 11,
1890. Sock Indians.—De Smet, Oregon Miss., 192,
1847. Sök.—Tolmie and Dawson, Vocabs. Brit.
Col., 120B, 1884. Sokes.–Grant in Jour. Roy.
Geog. Soc., 293, 1857. Sooke.—Can. Ind. Aff.,
zal.-Kino, map (1701), ibid., 360. La Sone.-Au-
dubon (1849), Western Jour., 147, 1906. San Mar-
celo.–Mange (1699) in Doc. Hist. Mex., 4th S.,
1, 318, 1856. San Marcelo del Sonoita.—Ibid., 319.
San Marcelo del Xonuida.—Writer of 1702(?), ibid.,
V, 139, 1857. San Miguel de Sonoitac.—Doc. of 1764
quoted by Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers, III, 73,
1890. San Miguel de Ssonoitag.—Rudo. Ensayo
(ca. 1763), 102, 1863. Sedge.—Venegas, Hist. Cal.,
1, map, 1759. S. Marcellus.-Kino, map #. in
Stöcklein, Neue Welt-Bott, 74, 1726. S. Marcelo de
Sonoitac.—Anza and Font (1780) quoted by Ban-
croft, Ariz. and N. Mex., 393, 1889. S. Marcelo So-
noydag.—Kino (1698) cited by Bancroft, No. Mex.
States, 1,266, 1884. S. Mateo Soroydad.—Kino mis-
quoted by Alegre, ibid. Soni.-Box, Advent,
267, 1869 (probably identical). Sonoaitac.—Arri-
civita, Crón. Seráf., II, 421, 1792. Sonoi.–Garcés
£ cited by Coues, Garcés Diary, 31, 1900.
onoitac.—Garcés (1776), Diary, 455, 1900. Sono-
rita.—Poston misquoted by Browne, Apache
Country, 291, 1869. Sonoytac.-Och (1756), Jour-
ney to the Missions, 1,71, 1809. Xonoidag.—Writer
of 1702 (?), op. cit., 143. Zoni.—Orozco y Berra,
Geog., 348, 1864 (probably identical).
Sonoita. A former rancheria of the So-
baipuri and a visita of the mission of
Guevavi (from which it was situated 7
leagues, E. N. E.), on Rio Santa Cruz, N.
of the present town of Nogales, S. Ariz.
Pop. 91 in 1760. It became a visita
of Tubutama in 1764, and was deserted
before 1784. (F. w. H.)
Sonojowauga (“at Big Kettle's, referring
to a chief.—Hewitt). A former Seneca
village on the E. bank of Geneseer, on the
site of Mt Morris, Livingston co., N.Y.
Big Kettle.–Morgan, League Iroq., 437, 1851.
Shanawageras. -Phelps deed (1788) in Am. St.
Papers, Ind. Aff., 1,210, 1832 (probably identical).
So-no'-jo-wau-ga.—Morgan, op.cit.
Sonoma (from the Yukian Wappo terms
so or tso, “ground,’ and noma, ‘place,’
‘location'). A name probably applied
first by the Franciscan fathers to the
vicinity of what is now the site of the
t. ii, 164, 1901. Tsohke.–Gibbs in Cont. N. A.
thnol., 1, 177, 1877. -
Soonkakat. A Koyukukhotana village
of 12 inhabitants on the left bank of the
Yukon, below Nulato, Alaska.
Soonkakat.-Petroff in 10th Census, Alaska, 12,
1884. Sünkâ’kät.—Dall, Alaska, 28, 1877. Yuko-
chakat.-Petroff, map of Alaska, 1880. Yukoka-
kat. —Ibid. Yukokokat.-Ibid.
Sopaktalgi (‘toad people'). A clan of
the Creeks.
Sopáktalgi.–Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg., I, 155,
1884. So-pak'-tu-Morgan, Anc. Soc., 161, 1877.
Sopone. A former Chumashan village
near Santa Barbara, Cal.
Missopeno.--Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Apr. 24, 1863. .
Sopone.—Ibid. Sopono-Cabrillo, Narr. (1542), in
Smith, Colec. Doc. Fla., 181, 1857. - -
Soquee (corruption of Sákwi'yi, or Suki'-
yi; abbreviated Sákwi and Suki). A for-
BULL. 301
mer Cherokee settlement on Soquee r., a
headstream of the Chattahoochee, near
Clarkesville, Habersham co., Ga. The
name has lost its meaning.-Mooney in
19th Re: B A. E., 530, 1900.
Saukee.—Doc of 1799 quoted by Royce in 5th Rep
B. A. E., 144, 1887. Sookee.—Mooney op. cit.
(sometimes so written)
Sora. The Carolina rail (Rallus caro-
linus). This word, spelled also soree, is
said to be derived from one of the Indian
languages of s. E. United States, and also
to be of negro derivation, sora in one of
the African dialects meaning ‘to rise.”
Sorcery. See Oyaron, Witchcraft.
Soree See Sora.
Sorrochos A village situated on an
inlet of the E. coast of Florida, N. of C.
Cañaveral, in the 16th century.—De Bry
map (1591) in Le Moyne, Narr., Appleton
trans., 1875.
Soshka The native name of the Chap-
arral Cock, or Road-runner, clans of the
Keresan pueblos of Laguna, Acoma, Sia,
and San Felipe, N. Mex. The clan at
Laguna claims to have come originally
from Zuñi (cf. Poyi), while that of Acoma
forms a phratry with the Dyami (Eagle)
clan. (F. w. H.)
Chosh'ka-háno.—Hodge in Am. Anthr, Ix, 349,
1896 (Sia form, £ Shásk'hánoqeb.-
Ibid (Acoma form). Shiáska-hánoch.—Ibid. (La-
guna form). Sosh'ka-háno.—Ibid. (San Felipe
form),
Sotonoemu. A former Chumashan vil-
lage near Santa Inés mission, Santa
Barbara co., Cal.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer,
Oct. 18, 1861.
Sotstl (SötsL). A Bellacoola town at
the mouth of Salmon r., coast of British
Columbia. The people of this town and
those of Satsk, who together are called
Kinisquit, numbered 63 in 1909.
Nüt-él:- in Petermanns Mitteil., pt. 5, 130,
1887 - Nütl'E'l.-Boasin 7th Rep. N.W.Tribes Can.,
3, 1891. Rascals' Village.—Mackenzie, Voy., 339,
1802; Mayne, Brit. Col., 146, 1862 (so named by
Mackenzie from the treatment received there).
:* in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., ii.
Souanetto. An unidentified village or
tribe mentioned to Joutel in 1687 (Mar-
gry, Déc., III, 409, 1878), while he was
staying with the Kadohadacho on Red
r. of Louisiana, by the chief of that tribe,
as being among his enemies.
Souhegan. A tribe or band of the
Pennacook confederacy, formerly living
on Souhegan r. in Hillsborough co., N. H.
Their principal village may have been
near the present Amherst, which was
formerly called Souhegan.
Nacooks.-Potter in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, V,
221, 1855. Natacooks.—Potter, ibid. '' ‘clear-
ing’). £k: (1685) in N. H. Hist.
Soc. Coll., 1, 221, 1824. Saugehans.—Keane in
Stanford, Compend., 534, 1878 (misprint). Souhe-
gans.—Potter, op.cit. Sowahegen £
(1651) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 3ds., Iv, 123, 1834.
Soul. The ideas relating to the soul are
based principally on three mental proc-
esses: the formation of the concept of
SORA—SOUL
617
“power of acting” resident in a body,
but distinct from the existence of the
body; the formation of concepts due to
the subjective feelings connected with
imagery; and that of others due to the
objective impressions made by memory
images. Owing to these distinct sources
from which the ideas combined under
the term “soul” spring, they show con-
siderable diversity of form. The princi-
pal concept representing the first-named
group of ideas is that of “life,” with
which the power of acting is bound u
either the life of the whole body, or that
of parts of the body or of special organs.
Thus the Hidatsa and the Fraser River
tribes of British Columbia believe in sev-
eral souls, the loss of one of which causes
partial loss of life, i. e. sickness, while
the loss of all, or of the principal one,
entails death. In other cases the “life”
is associated with the vital organs, such
as blood and breath, the loss of which
causes death; but this particular idea is
not strongly developed among the Amer-
ican aborigines. It is not necessary that
this “life” should be considered in an-
thropomorphic form.
Another concept of the “soul” is based
on the association of the phenomena of
will power, which are conceived of as
separate from the body acting in accord-
ance with the dictates of the will. These
associations are expressed particularly in
the beliefs relating to “will-souls” of
animals and inanimate objects, and in
those of guardian spirits that carry out
the wishes of their owners.
The forms that these ideas regarding the
soul assume are deeply influenced by the
second and third groups of mental proc-
esses already referred to. The power of
imagery, which is inherent in every per-
son, manifests itself in memory images,
in the conceptions of fancy, in dreams,
and in hallucinations. The subjective
impressions of imagery find expression
most readily in the creation of an im
which has an entity similar to the self,
but separate from it, able to leave the
body and to visit distant places and to see
past, and future. This entity, although
similar to the self, is nevertheless not dis-
cernible to our senses. In this group of
ideas may be classed the £"of the
Nootka in the soul of a person in the
form of a tiny man, and the similar be-
liefs of the Hurons and the Eskimo.
Objectively, imagery shows us distant
objects as present, and thus the same
twofold existence that is experienced by
the self appears to belong to the outer
world; and it is of p'i' importance
to note that things gone and past, like
the dead, may appear in one's mental
images in £ vigor. Thus the three
lines of thought lead to the belief in
618 - SOULIGNY [B. A. E.
souls separate from the body, often in
human form, and continuing to exist after
death.
The lack of tangibility of the soul has
led everywhere among Indians to the be-
lief that it is visible to shamans only, or
at least that it is like a shadow (Algon-
quian J. like an unsubstantial image (Es-
kimo), or that its trail and footprints
only can be seen (Shasta), or that it
glides through the air without touching
the earth (Omaha). Peculiar is the no-
tion of the soul as a butterfly or a bird
(Tsimshian, Bellacoola), which, however,
is not so common in America as in other
arts of the world. This idea is probably
erived from independent psychological
sources. The same is £ the case
with the mythic notion of the “life” which
is kept outside of the body, in a box, a
hat, in the form of a thread, etc., and the
destruction of which terminates the life
of its owner (N.W. coast, California);
and of the identification of the soul of the
dead with the owl, which is of almost
universal occurrence. Perhaps the flit-
ting motions of the owl, combined with
its human likeness, have associated them-
selves with the idea of the unsubstantial
soul. Among the Eskimo the memory
image attached to the name is so strong
that the name has a separate entity and
is considered a soul which enters the
person who is given the name of the
deceased.
The beliefs relating to the soul's exist-
ence after death are very uniform, not
only in North America, but all over the
world. The souls live in the land of the
dead in the form that they had in life,
and continue their former occupations.
Detailed descriptions of the land of the
dead are found among almost all Ameri-
can tribes. Often the physical condi-
tions in the land of the dead are the
reverse of those in our world: when it
is night here, it is day there; when it is
summer here it is winter there. The
Eskimo tribes believe in several worlds
of this kind. Those who suffer vio-
lent deaths go to the sky, while those
who die of sickness go to another world.
The Indians of Vancouver id. believe
that the villages of the dead are near
their own villages, but invisible; but
the most common notion is that of the
world of the ghosts lying in the distant
west beyond a river which must be crossed
by canoe. This notion is found on the
western plateaus and on the Plains. The
Algonquians believe that the brother of
the culture hero lives with the souls of
the dead. Visits to the world of the
dead by people who have been in a trance
are one of the common elements of
American folklore. They have been re-
ported from almost all over the conti-
nent. See Mythology, Religion. (F. B.)
Souligny. A war chief of the Menom-
inee tribe, born in 1785. His grand-
father was one Souligny, an early French
trader, who £ a Menominee wo-
man. In 1812 Souligny was one of a
large party of Sioux, Winnebago, and
Menominee which, under the British
colonel, Robert Dickson, captured the
fort at Mackinaw from the Americans.
The following year Souligny with about
50 warriors, and White Elk, a chief of
distinction, united with Tecumseh in
time to participate in the battle of Ft
Meigs, on Miami r., Ohio. He took an
active part in the battle at Mackinaw,
Mich., in which the American com-
mander, Major Holmes, was killed; he
also served in Stambaugh’s expedition.
souligny (1785-1864), HEAD was chief or THE MENomines
wis. Hist, soc.)
Although he fought against the Ameri-
cans during the War of 1812, in the Black
Hawk war of 1837 he espoused their
cause. In Mar. 1855 Souligny and Osh-
kosh, another Menominee chief, visited
the office of the Milwaukee Sentinel and
asked that the editor give publicity to
their petition for the return of an Indian
child who had been kidnapped by the
whites. At this time Souligny was 70
years of age, but spoke with '' the en-
ergy of one in the prime of life. He is
described as being a stout, good-looking
man, despite the loss of an eye. He died
of erysipelas in Dec. 1864, at his home on
the w. bank of Wolf r., Wis., at what is
known as the Great Falls. His portrait,

aunt. 30] SOUNIKAERONON
painted by Samuel Brookes, is in osses-
sion of the Wisconsin Historical society
at Madison. (F. s. N.)
Sounikaeronon. The Iroquois name for
a. tribe defeated by them a few years be-
fore 1682 (La Salle in Margry, Déc., 11,
237, 1877%. In this name rmwn is the
tribal s .
Boupnapka. A former Delaware village
on the E. bank of Delaware r. in New
Jersey.-—Newcastle cont. (1675) in N. Y.
Doc. Col. Hist.-, XII, 523, 1877.
Bonscoc. A former Chumashan village
near Santa Inés mission, Santa Barbara
co., Ca1.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Oct. 18,
1861.
South Andrian Band. A band of Shu-
swap, formerly known as the Adam’s
Lake band.—Can. Ind. Atf., 74, 1878.
Southern Ute. The general official des-
ignation of the Ute (q. v.) under the
Ft Lewis and Southern Ute school super-
intendency, s. w. Colorado, on a reserva-
tion comprising 483,750 acres. They com-
prise the Capote, Moache, and Wiminu-
che bands, with an aggregate population
of 806 in 1909. They are decreasing in
numbers.
The Wiminuche are the strongest num-
merically (45-I individuals), and occupy-
the s.w. portion of the reservation, near
Mesa. Verde; they are the “unall0tted’~’
part of the tribe and endeavor to remain
as far as ‘possible in a primitive state.
The Moac ie, next in opulation, and the
Capote, are settled about Ignacio; their
lands have been allotted inseveralty, they
do some farming with Government ai ,
and are somewhat more civilized than the
Wirninuche.
Of the early history of the Southern
Ute but little is known; they occugied
Rprtions of Utah, Colorado, and ew
exico, and ossibly even Arizona. In
1775 Father liscalante visited them, de-
scribing them as “inhabiting the region
north of the Moquis." Toward the mid-
dle of the 19th century they were esti-
mated at 200 lodges, with from 1,400 to
2,000 souls. They have occupied their
present reservation since 1863.
The Southern Ute are neither indus-
trious nor wealthy. The family property
consists at best o a tent, a few ponies, a
wagon, and a. few head of cattle, sheep, or
goats. The aged members of the Wimi-
nuche band are stil lreceiving rations, w hile
the Moache and Capote about Ignacio
are assisted in other ways. They live, by
preference, in tipis or brush shelters;
only a few of those at Ignacio have houses
of adobe. The furnishings of the dwell-
ing are of the rudest description, consist-
ing chiefly of a quantity of rags, a soiled
cotton blanket or two, one or two water-
gourds, and sometimes a sheep skin or a
goatskin. Otherindividual ropertymay
consist of a. saddle, bow anti) arrows, or a
——SOUTHERN UTE 619
gun_or revolver, a few cups, pans, cans,
and a bag containing extra clothing and
ornaments. The mi dle of the dwelling
is occupied by a small fireplace. Amon
the Wiminuc e the tipis are often moved
from place tocplace, while the huts are
abandoned or estroyed.
The people all dress to-day chiefl in
the clothing of civilization; t e blanket,
or in its absence a calico shawl, is still a
favorite part of the costume. The women
often wear leather belts. Decoration is
more highly regarded than clothing
and consists chiefly of objects covere
with beadwork, as pouches, knife-scab-
bards, belts, etc., of necklaces, and some-
times breast-plates of porcupine quills.
Medallions and badges, and copper or
silver earring, are much in favor among
the men. oth sexes wear deerskin
moccasins ornamented with beadwork.
A sombrero decorated with a ribbon or a
feather, is preferred by the men as a
head-covering. The men wear their hair
in two braids, hanging over the chest;
some of the men wear another small braid
depending from the middle of thescalp.
The women wear the hair loose, cut above
the brows and at the back to convenient
length.
T e occupations of these people are few.
Once subsisting by the chase, t ey are not
good laborers, nor do they take kindly
to farming. They are neither weavers
nor potters, and only a. limited trade is
conducted with other tribes. Indolence
is characteristic of the younger men, and
it is a parent that the tribe is passing
througih a period of degradation. The
family life is of a rather low order. Mar-
riage is easily contracted and as easily
dissolved, and the custom of exchanging
wives is said to occur. Polygyny is
practised, though to a lesser extent than
ormerly. The morals of the Wiminu-
che particularly are bad. Gambling is
prevalent, a woman often neglecting her
children for a g)ame of cards. The aged
are neglected y their offspring, being
suffere to shift for themselves. The
natural abilities of the people, however,
are not inferior to those of other tribes.
The children are bright, and consider-
able artistic talent is exhibited by both
men and women. The tribe preserves
remnants of what may have been a clan
organization, and each band recognizes
a distinct chief. In important matters
the families act together. Intermarriage
amon the three bands is not prohibited.
Friendship exists and visits are ex-
changed between the Southern Ute and
the Cheyenne and Arapaho. Little pro-
ress has been made toward Christianity.
They still practise a few ceremonies and
erform a. few dances, among the latter
being a “bear dance,” which takes place
in spring. They dispose of the dead as
620 SOUTHERN WORKMAN–SPA1DE-STONES
[B. A. E.
soon as possible either by burying in the
ground or, preferably, by depositing the
remains in crevices in the rocks, the
situation of which is carefully guarded.
The dwelling of the deceased, with all
his property, is burned. An observance
still common among both sexes is face
painting in many colors and designs,
to some, extent symbolic. Physically
the people exhibit a characteristic physi-
ognomy, which, with their hair-dress,
makes them easy of recognition as South-
ern Ute. They are short in stature, and
the men are considerably inclined to
obesity. In color they are moderately
brown or yellowish brown. Few of the
young women are handsome, and the old
ones usually are very ugly. The hair
shows the usual Indian characteristics;
the beard, as among most tribes, is eradi-
cated. Measurements of 50 male adults
indicate an average height of 166.8 cm.
The cephalic index shows a rather wide
range, with a predominance of mesoce-
phaly. The tribe is less pure in blood
than the more £ Ute. (A. H.)
Zuidelijke Utes.—ten Kate, Reizen in N.A., 314,
1885 (Dutch form).
Southern Workman. See Hampton Nor-
mal and Agricultural Institute.
Southwood Indians. An evident mis-
print for Southward Indians, referring to
those s. of Ohio r.—Croghan (1750) in
Kauffman, West. Pa., app., 27, 1851.
Sowi. The Jackrabbit clan of the Hopi.
So'-wi.—Stephen in 8th Rep. B. A. E., 39, 1891.
Sowi wińwü.–Fewkes in 19th Rep. B. A. E., 583,
1900. Sui.—Bourke, Snake Dance, 117, 1884.
Sowiinwa. The Deer clan of the Ala
(Horn) phratry of the Hopi.
Shu-hui-ma.—Bourke, Snake Dance, 117, 1884.
So-wi'-in-wa wun-wu.–Fewkes in Am. Anthr.,
VII, 401, 1894 (wiń-wi=clan). Sowind wińwā.–
Fewkes in 19th ": B. A. E., 583, 1891. So’-win-
wa.—Stephen in 8th Rep. B. A. E., 38, 1891.
Soyennow... . According to Lewis and
Clark, a division of the Chopunnish (see
Nez Percés) on the N. side of the upper
Clearwater in Idaho. Their number was
given as 400 in 1805. They were prob-
ably a band of the Paloos. -
Sagennom.–Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, 111,570, 1853.
Soyennom.—Lewis and Clark Exped., II, 471, 1814.
So-yen-now.—Orig. Jour. Lewis and Clark, VI, 115,
1905. Tatgu'nma.–Mooney in 14th Rep. B. A. E.,
745, 1896 (proper form, whence Thatuma hills).
Soyopa. A rancheria of the Nevome,
which contained also some Eudeve
(Orozco y Berra, Geog., 351, 1864), and
forming, in 1730–64(?), a visita of the
mission of Onabas (q.v.). Situated on an
upper branch of the Yaqui r., lat. 29° 5',
lon. 109° 20', Sonora, Mexico.
S. Joseph de s:#; Diario, leg. 1382,
1736. £ ivera (1730) misquoted by Ban-
croft, No. Mex. States, 1,514, 1884. Soyopa.—Rudo
Ensayo (ca. 1762), 124, 1863. -
Spades. See Hoes and Spades.
Spade-stones. Prehistoric objects of
lished stone, the purpose of which
has not been determined, but as they
are symmetrically shaped, carefully fin-
ished, and rarely show decided marks of
use, and besides are sometimes made of
soft stone of several varieties, archeologists
are di' to assign them to ceremonial
use. The name has been given them be-
cause they resemble somewhat ordinar
spades, , althoug
some varieties are
as much like blades
of axes, hoes, or
shovels. This name
will serve as well as
any other for pur-
oses of description.
' the present, all
of these objects may
Greenstone; , North Carolina be grouped between
(1-6) - -
the two extremes of
form, the hoe or ax shaped variety with
broad, thick blade and short stem, and
the long-shafted variety with small, some-
what rudimentary blade. Many of the
intermediate forms, being rather short
and thick, approach the
celt in appearance. The
recent discovery by Moore
of specimens of the short,
broad-bladed variety re-
taining traces of hafting
has led to the suggestion
that these, and possibly
the whole group of objects
here considered, are cere-
monial derivatives of the
celt. The longer-shafted .
forms correspond in gen-
eral appearance to the
long-shafted copper celts found by Moore
in Southern mounds. A number of these
objects are said to show effects of use
in scraping, digging, or other service
resulting in abrasion of the blade, and
C. C. Jones, describing speci-
mens in his own collection,
takes the view that they were
scrapers; but it seems possible
that the wear in such cases
may be the result of second-
ary use by persons not ac-
quainted with the original,
- normal functions of the ob-
jects. A characteristic feature
of the broad, short forms is a
perforation, which occurs gen-
erally near the upper part of
the blade and occasionally
well up the shaft. A few
have the perforation near the
c "to " ' ' ' c top, giving the appearance
£ of a pendant, ornament. A
(1-10) characteristic feature of the
slender-shafted variety is the
occurrence of a number of small notches
#'' margin of the upper part of the
e.
These objects are not numerous in any
section, but the various types are widely
Wisconsin (1-6)


BuLL.30]
distributed over the country E. of the
t plains. The short, broad-bladed
orm prevails in the Southern states, and
the small-bladed, long-handled variety
in the N. and N. W. They occur gener-
ally in mounds in connection with burials.
See Problematical objects.
Consult Brown in Wis. Archeologist,
II, no. 1, 1902; Fowke in 13th Report
B. A. E., 1896; Jones, Antiq. So. Inds.,
1873; Moore in Am. Anthr., n. S., v,
no. 3, 1903, and in various numbers of
Jour. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila.; Moore-
head, Prehistoric Impls., 1900; Rau in
Smithson. Cont., xxii, 1876; Thruston,
Antiq. of Tenn., 1897. (w. H. H.)
Spahamin (Spa' remin, “shavings,’ ‘cut-
tings,’ as of wood or bone). An Okina-
gan village situated at Douglas lake, 11
m. from Kwilchana, Brit. Col. Its peo-
ple associate much with the Ntlakya-
pamuk, whose language they speak as
well as their own; they numbered 189
in 1909, probably including some Ntlakya-
Ulk.
ouglas Lake.—White men's name. Nicola (Up-
).–Can. Ind. Aff., pt. I,243,1902. Spah-a-man.-
an. Ind. Aff., P!: 1, 189, 1884. Spa-ha-min.—Ibid.,
271, 1889. Spa'xEmin.—Teit in Mem. Am. Mus.
Nat. Hist., II, 174, 1900. Upper Nicola.–Can. Ind.
Aff., pt. II, 68, 1902 (includes some Ntlakyapamuk
villages). -
Spaim (Spa'-im, ‘flat land,’ ‘open flat'
Teit]; “pleasant, grassy, flowery #.
Hill-Tout]). A Ntlakyapamuk village
on the E. side of Fraser r., Brit. Col.; pop.
27 in 1897.
Spa'im.—Teit in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., II,
169, 1900. Spayam.–Can. Ind. Aff., 418, 1898
(“Chomok-Spayam”). Spé'im.—Hill-Tout in
Rep. Ethnol. Surv. Can., 5, 1899. Speyam.–Can.
Ind. Aff., 230, 1884.
Spallamcheen. A body of Shuswap on
a branch of Thompson r., Brit Col., at
first under the Okanagan '' after-
ward under that of Kamloops. Pop. 144
in 1904, 162 in 1909.
Spallamcheen.–Can. Ind. Aff., pt. II, 166, 1901.
Spallum-acheen.-Ibid., 191,1883. Spallumcheen.-
Ibid., 363, 1897. Spelemcheen.—Ibid., 317, 1880.
£-Ibid. 313, 1892 Spellammachum.–
Ibid., 79, 1878.
Spamagelabe. See Spemicalawba.
Spanawatka. A former Seminole town
2 m, below Iola, on the w. side of Apa-
lachicola r., Calhoun co., Fla.—H. R.
Ex. Doc. 74 (1823), 19th Cong., 1st
sess., 27, 1826.
Spanguliken. A word in use in several
arts of the State of New York formerly
inhabited by the Delawares as a term for
a conceited or a vain person, and for a
“know-it-all.” The word is a corrup-
tion of Lenape aspinguliechsin, meaning
‘to raise the eyes in speaking,” that is,
to be supercilious. It corresponds pretty
well to Latin superciliosus, from super-
cilium, ‘haughtiness, as expressed by
raising the eyebrows (from super,
‘above, and cilium, ‘eyebrow,” “eyelid’).
(w. R. G.)
SPAHAMIN-SPANISH INFLUENCE
621
Spanish influence. The influence of the
Spaniards on the aborigines of America
N. of Mexico was very marked along the
whole southern border from Florida to
California; but it was most notable in the
W., where greater numbers of aborigines
were present to be affected by the proc-
esses of colonization. Elsewhere in North
America the Spanish adventurers and
fishermen left slight evidences of their
sojourn. A trace of Spanish influence,
through Basque fishermen, is found in
the early accounts of the Micmac (Les-
carbot, Hist. Nouv. France, 668, 1612),
where a few words of Spanish or of Basque
origin were preserved in the jargon used
between natives and Europeans.
On the opposite side of the continent
the £ le of Vancouverid. were affected
by the £ settlements in California,
for some of the Indians of this coast were
brought down to the Catholic missions.
Contrary to a widespread belief, there is
no Spanish element in the Chinook jar-
gon. In Florida, where Spanish domina-
tion extended over two centuries, the
Indian tribes of the northern and cen-
tral sections were much influenced by
the European colonists, as appears from
Margry, Dickenson, and other documen-
tary sources. This was particularly true
of the Apalachee and the Timucua, whose
prosperity continued until the destruction
of the missions by the English and their
Indian allies between 1702 and 1708, after
which the ruin of the native tribes was
completed by the inroads of the Creeks.
The £ of all the Southern
tribes show Spanish influence, as, for ex-
ample, the word waka, for vaca, “cow’.
The Eno of North Carolina in 1654 met
with Spaniards who had come from the
gold regions of the southern Alleghanies
(Mooney, Siouan Tribes of the East, 58,
1894), while Spanish intimacy in South
Carolina began as early as the establish-
ment of the post at Santa Elena in 1567.
Spanish slavers decimated the minor
tribes of the Carolina and Georgia coast.
In Texas as many as 10,000 Indians were
gathered into the missions, some of whose
massive buildings still remain in fair pres-
ervation, and a considerable strain of
blood of the Mexican element of to-da
is known to be of Indian origin. Spanis
blood, introduced by capture, enters to
some extent into the composition of most
of the southern Plains tribes, as well as
of the Apache, and the Spanish language is
still a frequent means of intertribal com-
munication in many parts of the S. W.
The Caddo of Louisiana, as early as 1688,
according to Tonti, called the horse cavali,
evidently from the Spanish caballo, which
word has furnished the name of this ani-
mal to many Southwestern tribes.
The effects of the Spanish occupancy
622 SPANISH INFLUENCE in. A. 1:.
of the S.W. have been discussed in detail
by Bandelier (Papers Arch. Inst. Am.),
Blackmar (Spanish Colonization in the
S. W., 1890; Spanish Institutions of the
S. W., 1891, and Bancroft (History of the
Pacific States). The fame of the so-called
Seven Cities of Cibola and the quest for
gold led the Spaniards northward from
Old Mexico as early as 1539. Within the
present bounds of Arizona the permanent
results of Spanish occupancy were of con-
sequence through the planting of Jesuit
missions in the southern part of the ter-
ritory, in the latter part of the 17th cen-
tury, where the Pima and Papago were
chiefly concerned. The expulsion of the
Jesuits in 1767 and the transfer of author-
ity to the Franciscans affected the Indians
unfavorably, at first, but the missions
prospered again later, and the famous
church of San Xavier del Bac (q. v.) still
stands as a monument to their skill and
energy. The unsatisfactory condition of
affairs in Mexico, the constant incursions
of the Apache, and the neglect of the
outlying garrisons caused the missions
almost to cease their activity by 1830,
and in 1853, by the Gadsden purchase,
s. Arizona passed into the possession of
the United States.
On the Hopi of N. E. Arizona the Span-
iards made no such deep impression as on
the Pueblos of the Rio Grande, chiefly
for the reason that missions were not re-
established among the former after the
Pueblo rebellion of 1680-92. Neverthe-
less, the introduction of horses, burros,
sheep, gpats, cattle, wheat, peaches, fire-
arms, t e cart, the wooden plow, iron
axes, adzes, and other tools, and prob-
ably the hand loom, had marked effect on
the daily life of the people even if it did
not affect their religious beliefs and prac-
tices. The introduction of sheep alone
had an important result, no sma l meas-
ure of which was the complete changing
of the Navaho, once largely a. predatory
tribe like their Apache cousins, into a
pastoral people. In New Mexico the in-
fluence of t e Spaniards was more last-
ing and far-reaching than in Arizona.
The Europeans were welcomed at first
and hospitably received, the natives even
taking kindly to the new religion of the
missionaries as powerful “new medi-
cine," adding to their own ancient rites
and ceremonies those of the Roman
Catholic church and even sincerely
adopting the latter so long as the pro-
tection of the Spaniards against the (‘pred-
atory tribes was effective. The In ians,
it should be said, were not affected
by the In uisition, being regarded as
minors so (far as religious matters were
concemed. Not only is the outward
form of Christianity preserved among the
New Mexican Pueblos, but for many
things they hold the Christian religion to
be t e on y potent magic, “God being
regarded as an outside spiritual being
who can do much ood within a certain
sphere of action and great harm if inter-
fered with from the other side of the
house” (Bandelier, inf’n, 1905). Tools
of Spanish proveniance largel replaced
the wooden dibble, greatly fhcilitating
agriculture; the Spanish cart, however
clumsy, was avast improvement over the
former method of transportingl the har-
vest on the back; while the orse, the
mule, and the burro promoted travel and
tratfic to a degree almost beyond reckon-
ing, and supplied the machinery for
threshing the wheat, that was unknown
before the Spaniards came. The houses
also show the effect of Spanish influence
when compared with the ruins of ancient
dwellings. The horse making it possible
to transport longer beams, the rooms are
more capacious than formerly. Wooden
doors and windows, molded adobe bricks,
chimneys, and probably surface ovens
also owe their origin to the Spaniards, as
do likewise doorways to the lower rooms,
access to which was formerly gained
through the roof until the presence of the
whites made no longer necessary this
device for protection against predatory
enemies. he Spaniards made some
chan s in the method of government of
the lsgw Mexican Pueblos, causing each
to elect annually a governor and other
civil officers, a custom still revailing,
although the governor is usuafiy selected
by the caciques, and is not much more
than their mouthpiece.
From Bourke’s résumé of “The Laws
of Spain in their Application to the Amer-
icanlndians” (Am. Anthr., vii, 193, 1894)
we gain a more favorable view of the
disposition of the Spanish authorities
than is generally entertained. The Span-
iards accepted more or less assimila-
tion, and “left upon the American con-
tinent communities of aborigines whose
social and moral condition has been
most appreciably improved by the intro-
duction of horses, cattle, sheep, goats,
hogs, and chickens, the plantina of or-
chards of peaches. oranges, an other
fruits, as well as vineyards, and instruc-
tion in_such new trades as carpentr ,
saddlery, blacksmithing, and wagon mak-
ing, or the improvement of such pre-
historic handicrafts as stone masonry,
weaving, basket-making, and pottery."
As Bourke points out, some of these
Spanish laws continue still to be observed
in the Indian pueblos. In the villages of
New Mexico, for example, the Indians
sell in their own markets and not to those
they meet on the way thither. As Bande-
lier (Papers Arch. Inst. Am., 188-319,
1890) and Lummis (Spanish Pioneers,
BULL. 30]
1893) have shown, the cha against the
Spaniards of enslaving the Indians in the
mines have not been sustained, such serv-
itude being contrary to the letter and the
spirit of the law. Moreover, captives and
slaves were often redeemed from the
wilder tribes, as the villages of Genizaros
established before 1648 at Abiquiu and
afterward at Tomé and Belen on the Rio
Grande prove. The Protectores de los
Indios, at first the prelates of the country,
performed somewhat the same functions
as our Indian £ The system of
' grants had its advantages for the
ndians, and many of the Spanish enact-
ments 'enlarged their scope of vision and
fostered the thought of individuality.”
The industrial training of the Franciscans
began early, and though to-day some of
the Pueblos have the tools and appliances
of medieval Spain—the old plow, the two-
wheeled cart, the clumsy iron ax, and the
crude saw—even these constituted a con-
siderable advance over '' imple-
ments—the digging stick, fire-drill, etc.,
while the addition of numerous domes-
ticated animals and plants made possible
progress in various ways. Bandelier is of
the opinion that “in many respects the
Apache, Comanche, the £ above
all, owe more to European culture intro-
duced by Spain than the Pueblos.” The
introduction of the horse made speedy
travel possible and the acquisition of fire-
arms enabled some of these Indians to
compete on fairly even terms with the
whites. As a result of white contact the
Indians of the New Mexico pueblos aban-
doned for a time the making of blankets,
an art learned from them by the Navaho,
who attained great skill in it, and paid less
attention to the elaboration of their pot-
tery. These facts, as Bandelier observes,
may be evidences, not of decadence, but
of progress. Of the general intent and
effect of Spanish laws relating to the In-
dian, Bandelier, it may be observed, takes
the same sympathetic view as do Lummis
and Bourke.
While the Pueblos of New Mexico had
their missions, and the fathers often ac-
quitted themselves heroically in their
hard labors, California was the scene of
the exploitation of the mission idea on a
scale impossible where the Indians them-
selves were of the character and social
condition exemplified among the Pueblos.
The first Spanish colony in California
proper was established at San Diego in
1769 as a result of the expedition of Gal-
vez. By 1834 there were 21 missions, ex-
tending in an irregular line for more than
600 m. along the coast, linking together
the most fertile valleys of California. Con-
nected with these missions were 30,650
Indians; the cattle numbered 424,000;
the bushels of grain harvested, 100,000;
SPAPAK—SPATLUM
623
the value of the product, $2,000,000; the
movable stock, apart from buildings, or-
chards, vineyards, etc., $3,000,000; annual
income of the £ fund, $50,000. Eight
years later only 4,450 Indians remained
and other things had declined in propor-
tion. Secularization of the missions by
the Mexican Government was in part re-
sponsible for this, though previous indi-
vidual and temporary abuses and vacilla-
tion in policy, as for example the changes
from one religious order to another or
transfer of the missions to the care of
secular ecclesiastics or of political officers,
were often detrimental. By the time of
the American occupancy in 1846 the de-
cline was complete; “a small number of
the natives were still living at the mis-
sions, but the majority had returned
to their rancherias in the mountains and
districts remote from the settlements.”
Since then some of the missions have
crumbled to dust and many of the Indian
tribes have vanished with them or linger
only in insignificant numbers, but the
buildings and other remains evidence the
extent of this remarkable, though in the
end unsuccessful, attempt to make over
thousands of the aborigines of the New
World. The influence of Spain can be
seen among them still, but they were too
much domesticated, and the change from
the friar and the priest to the Anglo-
Saxon pioneer, the cowboy, and the
miner proved too masterful for them.
What the Spaniards accomplished in
California in the brief space of 50 years
was a marvel, but an evanescent one.
The results of Indian labor can be seen
over all California, but the sons and
daughters of the workers are no more.
The story of the Spanish missions of Cali-
fornia, New Mexico, and Texas will ever
be one of the most interesting in the
annals of American history. £ Cali-
fornia Indians, Mission Indians, Missions,
Pueblos. (A. F. C.)
Spapak (Späpa'k'). A Squawmish vil-
lage community on the right bank of .
Squawmisht r., Brit. Col.—Hill-Tout in
Rep. Brit. A. A. S., 474, 1900.
Spapium (Spapi'um, “level grassy land').
A Ntlakyapamuk village on a river bench
opposite Lytton, Brit. Col.; pop. 84 in
1901.
Spa-ki-um.–Can. Ind. Aff., 196, 1885 (misprint).
Spapiam.–Ibid., 312, 1892. Spapi'um.—Hill-Tout
in Rep. Ethnol. Surv. Can., 5, 1889.
Spatlum. A name which, with variants
spatulum, spatlam, and spactlum, has long
been applied to the “bitter-root,” Lew-
isia rediviva, a succulent perennial of
upper Oregon, the root of which is highly
rized by the Indians as an article of
ood. As the root is very small, it re-
quires much labor to gather a bagful,
which commands the price of a horse.
The plant was observed in use among the
624 SPATSATLT—SPIRIT WALKER [B. A. E.
natives by Lewis and Clark, and its sup-
posed name was obtained from Lewis's
manuscript by Pursh, who gives it as
spatlum (“Spatlum Aboriginorum”). The
name, which is Salishan, is here a mis-
application, since spatlam in the Comox
dialect (spätlúm in the Kwantlin) is
the name for tobacco. (w. R. G.)
Spatsatlt (Spatsä’tlt). A Bellacoola
band at Talio (q.v.), Brit. Col.—Boas in
7th Rep. N. W. Tribes Can., 3, 1891.
Spatsum (contracted from Spa’ptsEn,
‘little Indian hemp place”). A village
of the Spences Bridge band of Ntlakyap-
amuk on the s. side of Thompson r., 35
m. above Lytton, Brit. Col. (Teit in Mem.
Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., II, 173, 1900). Pop.
135 in 1901.
Apaptsim.–Can. Ind., Aff., 363, 1897 (misprint).
Cpa'ptsEn,—Hill-Tout in Rep. Ethnol. Surv. Can,
4, 1899. S-pap-tsin.–Can. Ind. Aff., 196, 1885.
£, '£ 1898. Spatsum.—Teit, op.cit.
Spear. See Lance.
Spearheads. See Arrowheads.
Spemicalawba (“High Horn, from
mūk, “high’; the common spelling of
the name). A Shawnee chief, known to
the whites as Captain James Logan. His
mother was Tecumtha's (Tecumseh’s) sis-
ter. When a boy, in 1786, he was captured
by Gen. Logan, of Kentucky, while the
latter was on an expedition against the Ohio
tribes. The general took the boy into
his own family, sent him to school, gave
him his own name, and then sent hjm
back to his tribe. The result was that
Logan thenceforth was the firm friend of
the whites. He afterward married an
Indian woman, who, like himself, had
been taken under similar conditions and
resided with the family of Col. Hardin,
of Kentucky, for several years. He en-
fleavored unsuccessfully to dissuade
Tecumtha from hostilities, and in the
War of 1812 enlisted on the side of the
Americans, doing good service as a scout
and spy in the Ohio region. His good
faith having been called into question on
one occasion when his party had retreated
before a superior force, he determined to
prove his loyalty, and setting out with
two Indian companions down the Mau-
meer., encountered near the rapids the
British Captain Elliot with 5 Indians,
who claimed Logan's party as prisoners.
Watching an opportunity, Logan's men
attacked the others, killing Elliot and
two of his Indians, but with the dangerous
wounding of Logan and one of his men.
Taking their enemies' horses, they made
their way to the camp of the American
General Winchester, where Logan died
two days after, Nov. 24, 1812. He was
buried with the honors due his rank and
received warm eulogies from Gen. Win-
chester and Maj. Hardin. In person he
is described as of fine physique, with
features expressive of courage, intelli-
gence, good humor, and sincerity. His
usual residence was at the Shawnee town
of Wapakoneta, Ohio. £, Ind.,
takes its name from him. is name
occurs also as Spamagelabe. (J. M.)
Spences Bridge Band. One of 4 subdi-
visions of Ntlakyapamuk occupying the
banks of Thompson r., Brit. Col., from
about 8 m, below Spences Bridge nearly
to Ashcroft.—Teit in Mem. Am. Mus.
Nat. Hist., II, 170, 1900.
Nkamtci'n Emux.—Teit, op. cit. (“people of the
entrance'; more strictly applied to the Indians
immediately about Spences Bridge). ...
Spia. The extinct Hawk clan of Sia
£ N. Mex.
£ in Am. Anthr., Ix, 351, 1896
no- “people'). . . -
Spichehat. A tribe or village formerly
in the country between Matagorda bay
and Maligne (Colorado) r., Texas. The
name seems to have been given to Joutel
in 1687 by the Ebahamo, a tribe probably
closely affiliated with the Karankawa,
which dwelt in this region. See Gatschet,
Karankawa Inds., Peabody Mus. Papers,
I, 23, 35, 1891. (A. C. F.
#spicheates.—Barcia, Ensayo, 271, 1723. pi-
cheats.—Joutel (1687) in French, Hist: Coll. La.,
I, 137, 1846. Spicheets.—Shea, note in Charlevoix,
New France, iv., 78, 1870. Spichehat.—Joutel
(1687) in Margry, Déc., III, 288, 1878.
Spike-buck Town. A former Cherokee
settlement on Hiwassee r., at or near the
resent Hayesville, Clay co., N. C.
pike Bucktown.—Royce in 5th Rep. B. A. E.,
map, 1887.
Spine-back Stones. A descriptive term
for a number of objects of stone, the use
of which is problematical. They are
somewhat related
in their form to the
pierced tablets and
the boat-shaped
stones (q. v.), and
have two perfora-
tions for attach-
spine-back Stone; Greenish ment Or suspension.
£y " Nearly all are made
- of slate, and are
neatly sha and polished. In length
they vary from 4 to 6 in. The under side
is flattish and the ends are unequal, one
being pointed and the other blunt and
often sloping upward, while the convex
back rises into a somewhat pronounced
knob, or spine, which is doubtless remi-
niscent of some characteristic animal
feature. These interesting objects are
suggestive of the small carvings represent-
ing the spine back whale found in ancient
graves of California. See Problematical
objects. (w. H. H.)
Spinning. See Weaving.
Spirit Walker. Achief of the Wahpeton
Sioux, born at Lacquiparle, Minn., about
1795. He was early converted to Christi-
anity and was friendly in the Sioux out-
break of 1862, but fled to Dakota after
the defeat of Little Crow. Mrs Marble,

BULL. 30]
the Spirit Lake captive of 1857, was res-
cued by Grayfoot and Sounding Heavens,
sons of Spirit Walker. - (D. R.)
Spitotha. One of the 5 original divisions
or bands of the Shawnee (W. H. Shaw-
nee in Gulf States Hist. Mag., 1,415, 1903).
Evidently distinct from Kispokotha, but
probably the same as Mequachake, q.v.
Spokan. A name applied to several
small bodies of Salish on and near Spo-
kane r., N. E. Wash. According to Gibbs
the name was originally employed by the
Skitswish to designate a band at the forks
of the river, called also Smahoomenaish.
By the whites it was extended to cover
several nearly allied divisions, which
Gibbs enumerates as follows: Sin-slik-
hoo-ish, Sintootoolish, Sma-hoo-men-a-
ish (Spokenish), Skai-schil-t’nish, Ske-
chei-a-mouse, Schu-el-stish, Sin-poil-
schne, Sin-shee-lish. The last two were
claimed by the Okinagan also. All of
them are now held to be separate divi-
sions and not bands of one tribe. The
population was estimated by Lewis and
Clark in 1805 at 600 in 30 houses, and by
Gibbs in 1853 at 450. In 1908 there were
301 “Lower Spokan” and 238 “Upper
Spokan” under Colville agency, Wash.,
and 95 Spokan on Coeur d'Alène res.,
Idaho; total, 634. In 1909 the entire
number of Spokan in Washington was
509, while those in Idaho numbered 104.
Flat Heads.—Dart in Ind. Aff. Rep., 216, 1851 (so
called because their heads were left in the natural
state. (See Flatheads.) Lar-li-e-lo.—Lewis and
Clark Exped., I, map, 1814. Lartielo.—Ibid., II,
475, 1814. Lar-ti-e-to's Nation.—Orig. Jour. Lewis
and Clark, VI, 119, 1905. Ne-com-ap-oe-lox.—Suck-
ley in Pac. R. R. Rep., 1,300, 1855. Sälst sxastsít-
lini.–Gatschet, MS., B. A. E. (Okinagan name
for the Lower Spokan at Little Spokane Falls;
=‘people with bad heads'). Sar-lis-lo.–Gibbs in
Pac. R. R. Rep., 1, 417, 1855 (theLar-ti-e-lo of
Lewis and Clark). Sin-ee-guo-men-ah.—Winans
in Ind. Aff. Rep. 23, 1870 (applied here to the
Upper Spokan). Sin-ha-ma-mish.–Gibbs in Pac.
R. R. Rep., 1,418, 1855. Sin-hu.–Morgan, Con-
sang. and Affin., 290, 1871 (“people wearing red
int on their cheeks': own name). Sinhuman-
sh.—Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, 111, 632, 1853.
Sinkoman.–Gibbs in Pac. R. R. Rep., 1, 414, 1855
(Kutenai name). sinkumana-Gätschet, MS.,
B. A. E. (Pend d'Oreille [Kalispel] name). Ska-
moy-num-achs.–Ross, Adventures, 289, 1849 (Ku-
tenai name). Sma-hoo-men-a-ish.–Gibbs in Pac
R. R. Rep., 1,414, 1855 (=Spokan proper). Snyu-
mina.—Gatschet, MS., B. A. E. (Okinagan name
for Upper £ Spogans.–Meek in H. R. Ex.
Doc. 76, 30th Cong., 1st sess., 10, 1848. Spokains,—
£ # £ ' Clark, # # note,
842 (probably used for S an Droper). .-
£ Journal, 292, £ £ 292.
Spo-kehmish.—Stevens in Ind. Aff. Rep., 429,
1 #, # kehnish. –Gibbs in Pac. R. R. R.
I, *
kens.—Robertson, Oregon, 129, 1846.
nish.–Stevens in Ind. Aff. Rep., 428, 1854. Spo-
kineish.-Winans, ibid.,22, is 0. Spokines-Join-
son and Winter, Rocky Mts., 34, 1846. Spoko-
mish.–Mooney in 14th Rep. B. A. E., 732, 1896.
Spuka'n.–Gatschet, MS., B. A. E. (Klamath and
odoc name). Tsakaitsetlins.—Domenech, Des-
erts, i, 444, 1860. Tsakaitsitlin.—Hale in U. S.
Expl. Exped., v.1, 205,569, 1846. Upper Spokanes.—
Winans in Ind. Aff. Rep., 23, 1870 (applies to Spo-
kan proper). Zingomenes.—De Smet, Oregon
Miss., 108, 1847.
57009°–Bull. 30, pt 2–12–40
ep.,
. Spokein.–Parker, op. cit., 285. £
SPITOTHA—SPOONS AND LADLES
spot: -
625
Spookow. A Chumashan village former-
ly on the beach N. of San Buenaventura
mission, Ventura co., Cal.—Taylor in Cal.
Farmer, May 4, 1860.
Spools. Small prehistoric objects some-
what resembling spools, the purpose of
which is unknown. They are nearly cy-
lindrical, with incurved sides, perforated
lengthwise at the center, and are made in
most cases of sandstone, a few specimens
being of baked
clay. Their
length varies
from 1 to 23 in.
and their diam-
eter rarely ex-
ceeds 2 in. The
surface is al-
ways covered
with incised.
lines arranged in what is apparently in-
tended for a definite order or design, but
no two are alike. They are not numer-
ous, and, with the exception of a few from
Ross co., Ohio, all are from counties bor-
dering the Ohio r. between the Big Sand
and the Miami. Consult Fowke, '
Hist. Ohio, 1902; Moorehead, Prehist. Im-
pls., 1900; Squier and Davis, Ancient Mon-
uments, 1848; Thruston, Antiq. of Tenn.,
1897. (G. F.)
Spoon de Kaury. See Dekaury, Choukeka.
Spoons and Ladles. Utensils for carry-
ing liquid food or water to the mouth or
from one vessel to another were found
among all tribes of the United States.
They were made of a wide variety of
materials, as stone, shell, bone, horn,
antler, ivory, wood, gourd, bark, basket-
#. and pottery were employed. In size
they exceeded European utensils of this
class. Beverley (Hist. Va., 154, 1722) thus
refers to them: “The spoons which they
eat with, dogenerally hold half a pint, and
they laugh at the English for using small
ones, which they must be forced to carry
so often to their mouths, that their arms
are in danger of being tired, before their
Belly.”
The animals supplying the most mate-
rials for spoons, ' and ladles were
the mountain sheep and mountain goat.
All the tribes living in the habitat of
these animals utilized their horns for this
purpose, and the manufactured products
were distributed widely in trade among
neighboring tribes. Specimens have been
athered among the Pueblos, Havasupai,
te, Cheyenne, and Sioux, the Salishan
and northern Algonquian tribes, and the
N. W. Coast and Athapascan tribes.
Among the southern Rocky Mountain In-
dians these utensils were rude, but the
northern tribes made them works of art,
softening the horn and bending and
shaping it over forms by means of heat,
Seool-shaped stones, onio (Fowke)

626
[B. A. E.
SPOTTED ARM-SPOTTED TAIL
and carving and inlaying the material
with great skill. Spoons were also made
from the horns of the buffalo. After
cattle were introduced their horns were
substituted, especially among the Plains
tribes, for those of the disappearing
wild animals.
Antler spoons.—A few tribes of N. Cali-
fornia and Columbia r. used spoons made
of antler. The Hupa spoons are charac-
teristic and well made, and men’s and
women's spoons are of different shapes.
The Eskimosometimes made small spoons
from antler, and in rare cases employed
bone or ivory, though these materials
are hard to work. Some of their fat-
scrapers resemble spoons, and they used
narrow bowl spoons as marrow extractors.
Wooden spoons and ladles.-The majority
of spoons, dippers, and ladles were made
of wood. '' Eskimo and northern
Athapascan tribes produced a variety of
such utensils that exhibited some degree
of art; but the tribes of the N.W. coast
and of s. Alaska surpassed all others in the
variety, grace of form, and decoration of
these as well as other domestic objects.
The tribes of the S. W. utilized wood to
some extent for spoons and ladles, but
these were always rude and were gen-
erally fashioned from knots. There is
remarkable uniformity in the shape of
utensils of this class among the Eastern
and Southern Indians from New York to
Florida. They all had the pointed bowl,
a form which occurs in no other part of
the United States.
Gourds.—The gourd, like the decayed
knot, is a natural # instrument, and
its use as such readily suggested itself.
Gourds were extensively used and their
forms were often repeated in pottery.
Shell spoons and dippers.—Wherever
shells were available they were used in
their natural form as dippers and were
wrought into spoons. Spoons of shell,
artistically worked, have been found in
the mounds of Kentucky, Tennessee,
Arkansas, and Ohio.
Pottery ladles and spoons.—Numerous
objects of this class are found on the an-
cient sites of pottery-making tribes, and
the Pueblo Indians, £ the Hopi,
still manufacture them in great variety.
In general the spoons follow the older
elliptic shallow forms cut from gourds,
while the dippers are characteristic, hav-
ing a tubular or trough-like handle and
an ample bowl, the latter sometimes
saucer-shaped, but generally of the form
of a small food bowl. The handles are
often decorated with bands or short lines
of color, and the terminal end is frequently
modeled in the form of an animal's £
Cups with a small loop handle were
and are common among the Hopi. See
Receptacles. (w. H.)
Spotted Arm. An influential Winne-
bago chief, born about 1772, known among
his tribesmen as Manahketshumpkaw,
and sometimes called Broken Arm by the
whites, from the fact that he had been
severely wounded in the arm at the siege
of Ft Meigs in 1813, where he distin-
guished himself. It was his custom in
after years to paint the scar in represen-
tation of a fresh wound. Spotted Arm
was a signer of the Green Bay treaty in
1828, and during the Black Hawk war in
1832 he was one of three important head-
men held by the whites as hostages for
the good behavior of the Winnebago.
He is described as having been stoop-
shouldered and ill-shaped, but as possess-
ing a mild and agreeable temperament.
His village, known as Spotted Arm's
village, was situated near the present
Exeter, Green co., Wis. He died a few
years after the Black Hawk war, having
removed with his people to their new
lands beyond the Mississippi after the
Rock Island treaty of 1832. See Wis.
Hist. Soc. Coll., v.111, 1879; x, 1888.
Spotted Tail (Sinte-galeshka). A Brulé
Teton Sioux chief, born about 1833 near
Ft Laramie, Wyo. He was not a chief
by birth, but rose by dint of his fightin
qualities. He won his wife in a duel wit
a subchief and proved his prowess in bat-
tle, so that when the head chief died the
tribe passed over the hereditary claimant
and aspirants of riper years and experi-
ence in favor of the young warrior. He had
borne a conspicuous part in the destruc-
tion of Lieut. Grattan's detachment in
1854 when it entered the Brulé camp to ar-
rest an Indian who had taken an old cow
abandoned by some emigrants, and in the
subsequent depredations on the Oregon
trail. After signal punishment was in-
flicted on the tribe by Gen. Harney at Ash
Hollow, w, Nebr., Spotted Tail and two
others of the murderers, whose surrender
was demanded, surprised the soldiers at
Ft Laramie by marching in, arrayed in
war dress and chanting their death songs,
to give themselves up in order that
the tribe might be spared. He regained
his freedom and was chief of the Lower
Brulés in 1865, when commissioners
treated with the Sioux for a right of way
through Montana, and was in favor of the
treaty, though neither he nor any other
prominent chief signed, while Red Cloud,
the Oglala chief, led the party that op-
the cession of the overland route
to the Montana mines. With the other
chiefs he signed the treaty of Apr. 29,
1868, accepting for the Teton a reserva-
tion embracing all the present South Da-
kota w. of Missouri r., and assenting to
the construction of a railroad, the Gov-
ernment acknowledging as unceded In-
dian territory the sections of Wyoming
nvu..=m1 srsnve rR0o—sPRUos-Tenn nousn 627
and Montana N. of the North Platte as
far w. as Bighorn mts. and abandoning
the road to the mines, with Ft Phil.
Keariiy, where the massacre of Lieut.
Col. William J. Fctterman's command
had occurred on Dec. 21, 1866, and Ft



BPOTYEO TAIL
Reno near the head of Powder r. When
gold was discovered in the Black hills,
potted Tail and Red Cloud, who were
recognized as the chiefs at the respective
agencies called by their names, arranged
to go to Washington to negotiate a sale of
the mineral rights; and thoroughly to in-
form himself of the value of the minerals,
Spotted Tail visited the hills, hung around
the camps of the prospectors, listened to
their tal , and conceived the idea there-
from that the mines were immensely
valuable. Under the treaty of 1868 the
chiefs could not make treaties for sale of
lands, hence commissioners were sent to
the Indians, finding that Spotted Tail had
raised the Indian expectations so high
that sixty million dollars were demanded
for the concession. The Government
could not agree to this, hence no treaty
was made that year, and miners were
gerniitted by the troops to pass into the
lack hills without hindrance. Then
all the young men on the reservations
joined the hostiles. Red Cloud was sus-
pected of disloyalty, and in the course of
the campaign that followed the Custer
disaster in 1876, Spotted Tail was ap-
pointed chief of all the Indians at both
agencies, and negotiated the settlement
by which his nephew, Crazy Horse, came
in from Powder r. and surrendered in the
spring{of 1877. Spotted Tail was killed
near osebud agency, S. Dak., Aug. 5,
1881, by a tribesinan named Crow Dog.
The facts relating to the killing are in
dispute. but there is not much question
that Spotted Tail, at the time, was leading
a hostile party against Crow Dog, who
deemed his life in peril and shot in self-
defense. (F. H. D. n.)
Spring Frog. See Toountuh.
Spring Garden Town. A former town in
the Seminole country, settled by Yuchi
under chief Billv; situated above L.
George, Fla.—Bell in Morse, Rep. to Sec.
War, 308, 1822.
Spring Place. A Cherokee mission sta-
tion established by the Moravians Steiner
and Byhan, in 1801, in Murray co., N. W.
Ga., and continued in operation until the
extension of the Georgia laws over the
Cherokee territory in 183-1. (.1. M. )
Spriioo-tree House. A ruined cliff-
dwellin , situated in the Mesa Verde
National Park, about 25 m. from Mancos,
Colo. Next to Cliff Palace, this ruin is
the largest cliff-house in Colorado. It
occupies a great natural cave in the E.
wall of Spruce-tree canyon, a branch of
Navaho canyon, and receives its name
from a large spruce tree that formerly
stood near by. The curved front wall of
the structure measures 218 ft long; the
breadth of the ruin is 89 ft, and its longest
axis is about N. and s. This ruin has 114
secular rooms, 8 subterranean kivas, and a
roofless kiva sometimes called a warriors’
room. Many of the dwelling chambers
are 3 stories high, several filling the inter-
val froin the floor to the roof of the cave.
It is estimated that the polliulation of
S ruce-tree House was 350. he period
oi) occupancy and the causes of depo uia-
tion are unknown, but there is no dlhubt
that the buildings are prehistoric.
The kii-as of Spruce-tree House as a
rule are arranged at equal distances along
the front of the cave; they average about
15 ft in diameter. They are circular or
oval in form, and subterranean in posi-
tion, their topzs beinglevel with thead]oin-
inggiazas. ntrance to kivas was gained
pro bly by means of notched logs or
adders through hatchways in the roofs.
There were also subterranean passageways
communicating with neighboring plazas
or rooms. Each kiva has a ventilator by
which fresh air is introduced and dis-
tributed at the floor level, a central fire-
place, and a small symbolic opening, or
iripapu, in the floor, representing the en-
trance into the underworld. The roof
is elaboratelyconstructed in vaulted form,
its beams being placed crosswise, the
outer ones resting on six vertical pilasters,
or pedestals, supported by a hanquette
surrounding the room and raised about
628 SPUKPUKOLEMK——SQU AM rs. A. n.
3 ft from the floor. The roof covering is
cedar bast, and clay hardened by stamping.
The dwelling rooms are circular, rec-
tangular, and triangularin form, arranged
in rows or clusters near the kivas, gen-
erally inclosing plazas or dance places.
Some of the rooms have fireplaces, doors,
windows, and plastered floors. The roofs
of several rooms are as well preserved as
when first constructed. In the rear of
the dwelling rooms are found storage
places and granaries. Some of these back
rooms had their entrances closed and
sealed, and were used as ossuaries, or
intramural receptacles for the dead, while
the village was inhabited. ln addition
to the kivas there are two other rooms
that may have served for ceremonial pur-
poses; these have no pedestals or roof
supports, and are not subterranean.
The walls of both the kivas and the
dwelling rooms are plastered, and deco-
rated with colored designs, among the lat-
ter being representations of birds, moun-
tain-sheep, butterflies, and rain-clouds.
In the rear of the ruin there are two
large open spaces inclosed bg walls of
buildings. These are dark, an the floors
were covered with débris containing man?
relics of the former inhabitants. A wel -
preserved mummy of an adult wrapped in
cloth, in a sitting position, with knees
brought to the chin, is said to have been
found in this débris. There are also frag-
mentsof calcined human bones, indicating
cremation. Three infants partially mum-
mified and the skeleton of an adult were
buried under the floor of one of the
rooms. From the position of the skele-
tons it is supposed that intramural in-
terments were made at different periods.
Beautiful specimens of black-and-white
pottery, fine cloth inade of agave and
cotton fibers, basketry, lignite gorgets,
SFRUCE-TREE HOUSE, BEFORE REPAIR


and stone and wooden objects have been
found. The rooms of Spruce-tree House
were cleaned out and their fallen walls
repaired under direction of the Secretary
of the Interior in 1908. All the rooms
were numbered and labeled, and appro-


priate explanations of doubtful structures
provided. There are several fine groups
of pictographsand two ancient stairways
cut into the cliffs in its vicinity.



SPRUCE-TREE HOUSE, AIWER REPMR, I908
Consult Birdsall in Bull.’ Am. Ge .
Soc., xxiii, no. 4, 584,1891; Chapiniii 1%-
paalachia, May, 1890; Fewkes, (1) Antiq.
esa Verde Nat. Park, Bull. 41, B. A. E.,
1909; (2) Report to Sec. Int., 1909; H. R.
Rep. 3703, 58th (Jong., 3d sess., 1905;
Nordenskiold, Cliff Dwellers of Mesa
Verde, 1893. (J. w. F.)
Spukpukolemk (Spuopuo6’lEmQ). A
band of the Nuhalk, a subdivision of the
giellacoola on the coast of British Colum-
ia.
li’lu.ky'ilatl.-—B0a.s in 7th Rep. N. W. Tribes Can.,
13,1391 (secret society name). Bpi1QpuQ6'ls:mQ.—
Bputuislikeni (‘at the diving place’).
A Modoc settlement or camping place on
Lower Klamath lake, N. Cal. So called
because frequented by young men for the
purpose of plunging into the water as a
part of their initiation ceremonies.
putiulhXe’m.—GB.tschet in Cont. N. A. Ethnol.,
ii, pt. 1, xxxil, 1890.
Spuunm (‘ littleflat.’—Teit). The near-
est to the sea of the important towns of
the Ntlakyapaniuk, lying on the \‘\'. side
of Fraser r., Brit. Col., 9 ni. above Yale,
2 m. below Spuzzum station, Canadian
Pacific R. R., and 110 m. from the Pacific.
Pop. 156 in 1909.
Ugu :um.—1¢1i11-Toutin Rep. Ethnol. Surv. (‘-an., 5.
1 99. Sp6'zém.—Teit in 1\ em. Am. Nut. Hist, ii,
169.1900. 8puggum.—Cnn. Ind. AtT., 196.1885 (mis-
flllt}. 8pu’zum.—Hill-Tout, op. cit. Bpuzzam. —
Ali, 269, 1889. 8puzzum.—Ibid., pt. ii,
Sqiiacum. A band of Salish, probably
of the Ntlakyapamuk, in British Colum-
bia.—C-an. Ind. Aff., 79, 1878.
Bquam. A yellow oilskin hat worn by
sailors and fishermen (Stand. Dict., 1895),
from A-nniaquam, the name of a village
in Essex co., Mass. One of the tradi-
tional significatious of this nameis ‘top of
a rock,’ for which Eliot gives, iii the Ma's-
sachuset dialect of Algonquian, 1vanasl:-
uompskqut (quoted by Trumbull, Natick
i)ict., 181, 1903), the first component of
which is wanashque, ‘on the top of,’ the
BULL. 301
second ompsg, ‘rock’; the ut is locative.
There is also a squam duck. (A. F. C.)
Squam. One of the aboriginal divisions
of Nantucket id., Mass.—Mass. Hist. Soc.
Coll., 2d S., III, 25–26, 1815.
Squamish. The name given by the
Canadian Department of Indian Affairs
to that portion of the Squawmish living
on Howe sd., Brit. Col. Pop. 31 in 1909.
Shw-aw-mish.–Can. Ind. Aff., 276, 1894 (probably
amisprint). Skw-amish.—Ibid.,358, 1895. Skwaw-
mish.—Ibid.,308, 1879. Squamish.—Ibid., 195, 1885.
Squamscot. A part of the Pennacook
confederacy, called a tribe, which formerly
lived on Exeter r., probably about the
'" site of Exeter, Rockingham co.,
. H.–Potter in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes,
v, 222, 1856.
Squando. An Abnaki Sachem of the So-
koki, known generally as the “Sagamore
of Saco.” e was credited with see-
ing visions and was called by Mather “a
strange, enthusiastical sagamore.” His
wife and child had been insulted by the
English, and he took part in the war of
1675–76 and in the burning of Saco. He
signed the treaty of Cocheco. (A. F. C.)
Squannaroo (Yakima: Skwánándi, ‘whirl-
pool'). A body of Indians, numbering
120 persons, found by Lewis and Clark
in 1805 on Cataract r., Wash., N. of the
Big Narrows. According to Mooney they
are a division of the Pisquows, and their
Yakima name refers strictly to a point on
Yakima r. about opposite the entrance
to Selah cr., their village being on the w.
bank of the river. The same authorit
states also that they may possibly spea
the language of the Atanumlema, a neigh-
boring Shahaptian tribe.
Lower Yakima.—Lewis and Clark quoted by Gibbs
in Pac. R. R. Rep., I, 417, 1855. Skwa'nānā.
Mooney in 14th Rep. B. A. E., 736, 1896. Spear-
maros.-Robertson (1846) in H.R.Ex. Doc. 76, 30th
Cong., 1st sess., 9, 1848. Squam-a-cross.-Lewis and
Clark quoted by Stevens in Ind. Aff. Rep., 460,
1854. Squam-a-ross.—Lewis and Clark quoted by
Gibbs, op. cit. Squan-man-os-Lewis and Clark
£ Coues ed.,958, 1893. Squannaroos.-Lewis
and Clark Exped., 11, 595, 1817. Squannor-oss.—
Ibid., I, map, 1817. Squan-nun-os.—Orig. Jour.
Lewis and Clark, iv, 307, 1905.
Squantersquash. An early name for the
£, the latter word being a reduction
of the longer one; spelled also “squen-
tersquash.” See Squash. (A. F. C.)
Squanto. A Wampanoag (Drake, Inds.
of N. Am., 69, 1880) who is said to have
been the only person in Patuxet that
escaped the plague of 1619. He was
a friend of the English, and did them
much service besides acting as interpreter
and guide, though he seems to have been
also at one time the agent or spy of
Caunbitant, sachem of Mattapoisett. He
died at Chatham in 1622. The name
Squanto was contracted from Tisquan-
tum. (A. F. C.)
Squantum. A word still in use in parts
of New England in the sense of a merry-
making, a picnic, a shore dinner, a good
SQUAM—SQUAW
629
time, a high old time, or the like. Os-
good (New Eng., 61, 1883) states: “The
squantum is a peculiar institution of this
island [Nantucket], being an informal
picnic on the beach sands, where the
dinner is made of fish and other spoils of
the sea.” Bartlett (Dict. of American-
isms, 1877), says, “probably from Indian
place-names (Squantum), as in or near
Quincy, Mass.” The place name Squan-
tum is said to be derived from Tisquan-
tum, or Tasquantum, the appellation of
a Massachusetts Indian, generally known
to the settlers about Plymouth as Squan-
tum or Squanto (q.v.). In all probability
the word goes back to this personal name
in the Massachuset dialect of Algonquian,
signifying “door,’ ‘entrance, like the cog-
nate Delaware eshkande, Chippewa ish-
kwandem, Nipissing ishkwandem or ish-
kwand, and Cree iskwátem. (A. F. C.)
Squash. The common name of several
species of the genus Cucurbita. These
vegetables were cultivated by the Algon-
uian Indians of N. E. North America be-
ore the coming of the whites, who inher-
ited both thing and name. Roger Wil-
liams (key to Lang. of Amer., 103, 1643)
says: “Askútasquash, their vine-apples,
which the English from them call
squashes.” Josselyn (N. E. Rarities, 57,
1672) speaks of “squashes more
truly squontersquashes, a kind of melon,
or rather gourd.” Wood (N. E. Pros-
pect, 761, 1634) says of the aborigines
of Massachusetts that “in summer, when
their corne is spent, ‘Isquontersquashes’
is their best bread, a fruit like a young
Pumpion.” Eliot (1663) in his Bible
renders “cucumbers” by askoot-asquash,
which is the Massachuset form of the
Narraganset word cited by Williams.
Squashes were so spoken of by the In-
dians because, as some of the early chroni-
clers remarked, “you may eat them
green, and never after they are ripe.”
Askutasquash signifies literally ‘vegetables
eaten green,” inan. pl. of askutasq; from
the root ask (1) “to be green,” (2) “to be
raw, (3) ‘to be immature. From the
squash have been named: Squash-beetle
(Diabrotica vittata), squash-vine borer
(Trochilium cucurbitae), squash-bug (Anasa
tristis), Hubbard squash, crookneck
squash, summer squash, winter squash,
squash gourd, squash melon, squash vine,
etc. (A. F. C. w. R. G.)
Squash. A name mentioned by Buffon,
and by Webster on the authority of Gold-
smith, as that of the brown coati, Nasua
narica. The word is a corruption of the
' (South American) name of the ani-
Ina, (w. R. G.)
Squaw. An Indian woman. From
Narraganset squaw, probably an abbre-
viation of eskwaw, cognate with the .
Delaware ochqueu, the Chippewa ikwé,
630
[B. A. E.
SQUAWKEAG—SQUAWKIHOW
the Cree iskwew, etc. As a term for
woman squaw has been carried over the
length and breadth of the United States
and Canada, and is even in use by Indians
on the reservations of the W., who have
taken it from the whites. After the
squaw have been named: Squawberry
(the partridge berry), squaw bush (in
various parts of the country, Cornus sto-
lonifera, C. sericea, and C. canadensis),
squaw carpet (a California name of Cea-
nothus prostratus), squaw fish (a species of
fish found in the N.W.), squaw flower
(Trillium erectum, called also squaw root),
squaw man (an Indian who does woman's
work; also a white man married to an In-
dian woman and living with her people),
squaw mint (the American pennyroyal),
squawroot (in different parts of the coun-
try, Trillium erectum, the black and the
blue cohosh, Conopholis americana, and
other plants), squaw sachem (a term in
vogue in the era of New England coloni-
zation for a female chief among the In-
dians), squaw vine (a New England name
for the partridge berry), squaw weed
(Erigeron philadelphicum and Senecio au-
reus), squaw winter (a term in use in parts
of the Canadian N. W. to designate a
mild inning of winter). A species of
duck (Harelda glacialis) is called old
squaw. (A. F. C.)
Squawkeag (‘red earth or land.”—Hew-
itt). A tribe or band formerly occupying
a considerable territory on both banks of
Connecticut r., in Franklin co., Mass.
Their principal village, of the same name,
was near the present Northfield. Some
of them were still there in 1688.
Soquagkeeke.—Courtland £ in N. Y. Doc. Col.
Hist., ii.1, 562, 1853. quaheag.—Rowlandson
(ca. 1676) quoted by Drake, Trag. Wild., 32, 1841.
£p (1664) in Mass. Hist. Soc.
Coll., 4th S., v.1, 531, 1863. £
(1674), ibid., 1st s., 1, 160, 1806 (misprint). Squa-
kheag.—Pynchon (1677) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist,
xIII, 511, 1881. Squakheig.—Writer of 1676 quoted
by Drake, Ind. Chron., 123, 1836. Squakkeag.—
Drake, Bk. Inds., 111, 31, 1848. Squawkeague.—
Hubbard (1792) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st S., II,
30, 1810. Squawkheag,-Sewall (1688), ibid., 4th
s., VIII, 519, 1868.
Squawkihow (the Iroquois adaptation of
Muskwaki, the Fox name for themselves;
the m-sound not occurring in the phonetic
elements of the Iroquois tongues; there was
left squawkie, commonly pronounced
skwahkiha by the Iroquois. The significa-
tion of Muskwaki is ‘red earth,’ and it may
have been originally employed in contra-
distinction to Osawaki or Osawki, “yellow
earth,’ the base of the tribal name Sauk).
A colony of immigrant and captive Fox
Indians, who dwelt, when first known,
at Gathtsegwarohare (Gaghegwalahala,
Cassawauloughly, Gaghahey warahera,
Gathseowalohare, etc.), a village consist-
ing of about 25 cabins, situated on the E.
side of Canaseraga cr., 2 m. from its con-
fluence with Genesee r., N.Y., and there-
fore only a few miles s. of Geneseo (Che-
nussio), the principal town of the Seneca.
With its extensive fields of corn, and gar-
dens of beans, squashes, and tobacco, it
was destroyed, Sept. 14, 1779, by the army
of Gen. Sullivan. The importance of
this colony of “Squ-agh-kie Indians”
may be inferred from the fact that at the
Niagara treaty negotiated by Col. Butler
in 1776 they “figured as a separate na-
tion.”
In 1652–53, immediately after the dis-
rsion and political extinction of the
urons, the Tionontati, and the Neutrals
in 1648–51, the Iroquois while in pursuit
of the fugitive remnants of these people
extended their western sphere of action
to the region around L. Michigan. The
result of this was to bring them into con-
tact with the Fox (Muskwaki) Indians
among others, a part of whom later be-
came involved in war with the French
and the surrounding tribes. This state
of affairs brought about a quasi-alliance
between the isolated Fox tribe and the
English, and the allies of the latter, the
Iroquois. In the subsequent struggle be-
tween the French and the Indian tribes
under their protection on the one hand
and the Fox tribe on the other, the latter
were finally overpowered and severely
chastised. “The destruction of two Mas-
coutin and Ottagamie [Muskwaki] vil-
# is one of the principal reasons
which induces me to send this express
canoe,” wrote Du Buisson, the French
commander at Detroit, in 1712. “The
received many presents,” he continued,
“and some belts from the English, to de-
stroy the post of Ft Pontchartrain [De-
troit], and then to cut our throats and
those of our allies, particularly the Hu-
rons and Ottawas, residing upon Detroit
r.; and after that these wretches intended
to settle among the English and devote
themselves to their service. It is said
that the band of Oninetonam and that
of Mucatemangona have been received
among the Iroquois and have established
a village upon their lands. This infor-
mation has been brought by three canoes
of Outagamis.” (Wis. Hist. Coll., xv.1,
268, 1902.) Some time in the 80's Dr M.
H. Mills communicated to the Rochester
(N. Y.) Union a tradition that identifies
the “Squawkiehah Indians” with the
Sauk and Fox (Conover, Kanadesaga and
Geneva MS.).
There are many references showing
conclusively that the Iroquois and the
Foxes on the one hand were makin
common cause against the French an
their allies on the other, and it is also
learned that in 1741 the Foxes had an
understanding with the Iroquois that if
the Foxes should be '' ed to leave
their villages, they could find a safe asy-
Bull. 301
lum among the Iroquois. The confused
and untrustworthy statements concern-
ing the Squawkihow and the Missisauga
(Twakanha) Indians made by David Cu-
sick in his History of the Six Nations
(1828) have misled most authors who
have attempted to identify the Squawki-
how. Thus, Macauley (Hist. N. Y., 180,
1829) identifies them with the Shawnee,
and says that the Squawkihow inhabited
the banks of Genesee r. before the Sen-
eca and the Erie possessed the country.
In Butler's Niagara treaty with various
Indian tribes the “Squaghkie” Indians
figured as a separate tribe, as above men-
tioned.
For 16 m. below Portage, N. Y., the
channel of Genesee r. lies at the bottom
of a deep gorge whose banks in some
places rise nearly 700 ft, and in the town
of Leicester, Livingston co., the stream
breaks forth from the side of the moun-
tain cliff. This opening in the valley,
forming a striking feature of the land-
scape, was called #y the Seneca Indians
Dayoitgao (Deioitgèn’/on', “there it issues’).
In the spring of 1780, Guy Johnson, in as-
signing the i£ Iroquois tribes new
homes, placed the dependent Squawkihow
on the w. side of Geneseer., at Dayoitgao,
near the present Mt Morris, and it is
this place that has retained the name
“Squawkie Hill.” (J. N. B. H.)
Squ-agh-kie Indians.—Harris in Buffalo Hist. Soc.
Pub., VI, 431, 1903. Squakies.—Ibid. Squatche-
£ livan's Rep. in Jour. Mil. Exped. against
ix Nations, 1779, 300, 1887. Squatehokus.–Ibid.,
266. Squawkey,–Proctor (1791), in Archives of
Pa., 2d s., 11, 472, 1890. Squawkihows.–Cusick,
Hist. Six Nations' 20, 1828. Tchoueragak.-Clark
in Cayuga Co. Hist. Soc. Coll., no. 1, 52,1879 (Onon-
daga name; probably from a suggested erroneous
identification).
Squaw-man. See Squaw.
Squawmish. A Salishan tribe on Howe
sd. and Burrard inlet, N. of the mouth of
Fraser r., Brit. Col. Their former village
communities or bands were Chakkai,
Chalkunts, Chants, Chechelmen, Che-
chilkok, Chekoalch, Chewas, Chiaka-
mish, Čhichilek, Chimai, Chukchukts,
Ekuks, Etleuk, Hastings, Sawmill In-
dians, Helshen, Homulchison, Huikua-
yaken, Humelsom, Ialmuk, Ikwop-
sum, Itliok, Kaayahunik, Kaksine,
£ Kauten, Kekelun, Kekios,
Kekwaiakin, Kelketos, Ketlalsm, Kiaken,
Kicham, Koalcha, Koekoi, Koikoi, Kole-
lakom, Komps, Kotlskaim, Kuakumchen,
Kukutwom, Kulaken, Kulatsen, Kwana-
ken, Kwichtenem, Kwolan, Male (shared
with the Musqueam), Mitlmetlelch, Nku-
£ Nkuoosai, Nkuoukten, Npa-
uk, Npokwis, Nthaich, Papiak, Poiam,
okaiosum, Sauktich, Schilks, Schink, Se-
lelot, Shemps, Shishaiokoi, Siechem, Ska-
kaiek, Skauishan, Skeakunts, Skeawatsut,
Skelsh, Sklau, Skoachais, Skumin, Sku-
tuksen, Skwaius, Slokoi, Smelakoa, Smok,
SQUAW-MAN-SQUETEAGUE
631
Snauk, Spapak, Stamis, Stetuk, Stlaun,
Stoktoks, Stotoii, Suntz, Sutkel, Swaiwi,
Swiat, Thetsaken, Thetuksem, Thetusum,
Thotais, Tktakai, Tlakom, Tlastlemauk,
Tleatlum, Toktakamai, Tseklten, Tumtls,
Ulksin, and Yukuts. There were a few
more at the upper end of Burrard inlet.
Only six villages are now inhabited:
Burrard Inlet, No. 3 reserve, False Creek
(see Snauk), Kapilano (see Homulchison
Mission, Burrard inlet), Seymour Creek
(see Chechilkok), and Squamish. (Con-
sult Hill-Tout in Rep. B. A. A. S., 472–549,
1900.) The total population of the
Squawmish was 174 in 1909. (J. R. s.)
Skoomic.—Boas in 6th Rep. N. W. Tribes Can.,
map, 1890. Sk'qoă'mic.—Boas in 5th #. ibid.,
10, 1889 (Comox name). Sk qö'mic.—Ibid. Skwā-
mish.—Tolmie and Dawson, Vocabs. Brit. Col.,
119B, 1884. Sqnamishes.—Sage, Rocky Mtns., 221,
1846. Squamisht.—Brit. Col. Map, Ind. Aff., Vic-
toria, 1872. Squawmisht.-Mayne, Brit. Col., 243.
1862, Squohamish-Brit. Adm. Chart, no. 1917,
Sxqömic.—Boas, MS., B. A. E., 1887.
Squaw Sachem of Pocasset. See Wetamoo.
Squawtits. A Cowichan tribe on lower
Fraser r., Brit. Col., between Agassiz and
Hope. Pop. 47 in 1909.
Squatils.–Can. Ind. Aff., 309, 1879. Squatits.— .
Brit. Col. Map, Ind. Aff., Victoria, 1872. Squat-
tets.–Can. Ind. Aff. 1889, 268, 1890. Squawtas.—
Trutch, Map of Brit. Col., 1870. Squawtits.-
Can. Ind. Aff., pt. 2, 160, 1901. -
Squaxon. A Salish division on the pen-
insula between Hoods canal and Case
inlet, Wash., under the Puyallup school
superintendency. Pop. 98 in 1909.
Guak-s’n-a-mish.–Gibbs in Pac. R. R. Rep., 1,435,
1855. Iquahsinawmish.—Lane in Ind. Aff. Rep.,
162, 1850. Quach-snah-mish.—Jones (1853) in H. R.
Ex. Doc. 76, 34th Cong., 3d sess., 5, 1857. Quack-
ena-mish.—Starling in Ind. Aff. Rep., 170, 1852.
Quák-s'n-a-mish.—Stevens, ibid., 458, 1854. Quash-
sua-mish.—Starling, op. cit., 171. Skwahw-sda+
bó.–McCaw, MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1885 'u'll:
name). Skwäk-sin.—Eells in letter, B. A., E.,
Feb. 1886 (own name). Skwak-sin-a-mish.—Ibid.
Skwawksen.—Gibbs, MS. no. 248, B. A. E. (“prop-
erly the portage from Hood's canal to Case's
inlet”). Skwawksin.–Gibbs in Cont. N. A. Eth-
nol., I, 178, 1877. Skwawksn :—Ibid., Squahk-
sen.–Gibbs, MS. no. 248, B. A. E. Squah-sin-aw-
mish.-Lane in Sen. Ex. Doc. 52, 31st Cong., 1st
sess., 173, 1850. Squakshin.—Watkins in Sen. Ex.
Doc. 20, 45th Cong., 2d sess., 4, 1878. Squakskin.—
Ind. Aff. Rep. 1856, 265, 1857. Squaks'na-mish.—
Tolmie quoted by Gibbs in Pac. R. R. Rep., 1,434,
1855. Squa-sua-mish.—Starling in Ind. Aff. Rep.,
171, 1852. Squawskin.—Treaty of 1855 in U. S.
Ind. Treat., 561, 1873. Squaxins.—Keene in Stan-
ford, Compend. 536, 1878, squaxon. Ind. Aff.
Rep. 1901,702, 1902. Squorins.-Sen. Misc. Doc. 53,
45th Cong., 3d sess., 78, 1879. Squoxsin.—Stevens
in H. R. Ex. Doc. 37,34th Cong., 3d sess:45, 1857.
Squeteague. The weakfish (Otolithus
regalis), a very useful species of fish, since
its flesh, which is rich and gelatinous
when fresh, affords a delicate article of
food, while from its swimming bladder
can be made an excellent fish glue or
isinglass. The latterfact was discovered by
the £ who used the “sounds”
of the fish for making a glutinous sub-
stance which they used for the same pur-
se for which glue would be employed,
ence the name pësikweteauaq, “they
make glue” (the subject of the verb being
632
[B. A. E.
SQUETTEE—STALAME
the “sounds” of the fish taken as animate),
contracted to p’s’kwéteauaq, s'kwéteauag,
and skueteague. Among other spellings of
the name are squettee, squiteeg, squitie,
succoteague, skwiteague, scuteeg, and
squit. (w. R. G.)
Squettee. See Squeteague.
Squiatl. A body of Salish on Eld inlet,
at the extremes, end of Pugetsd., Wash.
Pop. 45 in 1853; no longer separately
enumerated.
Skwai-aitl.–Gibbs in Cont. N. A. Ethnol, I, 178,
1877. Squa-aitl.–Gibbs in Pac. R. R. Rep., 1,435,
1855. Squal-aitl.–Stevens in Ind. Aff. Rep., 458,
1854. Squeit-letch.–Simmons, ibid., 226, 1858 (one
of the Medicine Creek treaty bands). Squi-aitl.—
Treaty of 1855 in U. S. Ind. Treat., 561, 1873.
Squiatl.-Ind. Aff. Rep., 265, 1856.
Squierhonon. An unidentified tribe,
£y Algonquian, dependent on the
urons.—Sagard (1636), Hist. Can.,
Huron Dict., IV, 1866.
Squit, Squiteeg, Squitie. See Squeteague.
Squnck. See £ h
. Squontersquash. See Squanters •
Srattkemer. # £n
to Kamloops agency, Brit. Col. Pop. 2
. in 1884, the last time the name appears.
Sratt-kemer.–Can. Ind. Aff., 188, 1884.
Ssalayme. A former village, presum-
ably Costanoan, connected with Dolores
mission, San Francisco, Cal.—Taylor in
Cal. Farmer, Oct. 18, 1861.
Ssichitca. A former village, presum-
ably Costanoan, connected with Dolores
mission, San Francisco, Cal.—Taylor in
Cal. Farmer, Oct. 18, 1861.
Ssipudca. A former village, presum-
ably Costanoan, connected with Dolores
mission, San Francisco, Cal.—Taylor in
Cal. Farmer, Oct. 18, 1861.
Ssiti. A former village, presumably
Costanoan, connected with Dolores mis-
sion, San Francisco, Cal.—Taylor in Cal.
Farmer, Oct. 18, 1861.
Ssogereate. A former village, presum-
ably Costanoan, connected with '.
mission, San Francisco, Cal.—Taylor in
Cal. Farmer, Oct. 18, 1861.
Ssupichum. A former village, presum-
ably Costanoan, connected with Dolores
mission, San Francisco, Cal.—Taylor in
Cal. Farmer, Oct. 18, 1861.
Sta. For references beginning with this
abbreviation, see Santa.
Stabber. See Pashipaho.
Stadacona. A village occupying the site
of Quebec, on St Lawrence r., Canada,
visited by Cartier in 1535. The village
had disappeared when Champlain as-
cended the river 70 years later.
Stadacona.—Hind, Lab. Penin., II, 6, 1863.
cone.—Cartier (1545), Relation, 32, 1, 1863.
cone.—Wallard, Atlas (ca. 1543) in Me. Hist. Soc.
Coll., 1,354, 1869.
stagilanas (Stä'gi là"nas, ‘Stägi town-
people'). A Haida family of the Eagle
clan. It was one of those of Ninstints
(Gunghet-haidagai), and is said to have
been part of the Gunghet-kegawai.—Swan-
ton, Cont. Haida, 272, 1905.
Stahehani (Staxéha’ni, “this side of the
ear or cliff.”—Teit). A Ntlakyapamuk
village on the E. side of Fraser r., Brit.
Col., between Keefer's station and Cisco.
Statcia'ni.–Hill-Tout in Rep. Ethnol. Surv. Can.,
5, 1899. Staxéha’ni,-Teit in Mem. Am. Mus.
Nat. Hist., ii, 169, 1900.
Stahlouk. A former band of Salish,
probably Cowichan, of Fraser superin-
tendency, Brit. Col.–Can. Ind. Aff., 138,
1879.
Staitan. “Staitan or Kite Indians,”
mentioned by Lewis and Clark in 1804
as one of the small tribes about whom
little more than the name was known,
roving on the heads of Platte and Chey-
enners. The narrative continues: “They
have acquired the name of Kites from
their flying—that is, their being always
on horseback, and the smallness of their
numbers is to be attributed to their ex-
treme ferocity; they are the most war-
like of all the western Indians; they never
yield in battle; they never spare their
enemies; and the retaliation of this bar-
barity has almost extinguished the na-
tion.” They are estimated at 40 lodges,
100 warriors, 400 souls. They are else-
where represented as neighbors and
friends of the Cheyenne and the Kane-
navish (Arapaho).
They are probably the Sutaio (q.v.), for-
'' a distinct tribe, but now incorpo-
rated with the Cheyenne. The Cheyenne
form for ‘Sūtai man” would be Sittai’-
itā’n, pl. Sittai-itā’neo. They are not the
Crows, as has sometimes been supposed
from the coincidence of the name '
neither are they identical with the Chey-
enne as Mooney at one time supposed
(Ghost Dance, 1023, 1896). By careless
copying, the name appears also as Stactan,
Stailan, and even Marlain; but the orig-
inal and only authority rests with Lewis
and Clark. (J. M.)
Kite Indians.—Lewis and Clark (1804), Trav., 1,
58, Coues ed., 1893. Kites.—Ibid. Marlain.—Cos-
sin in H. R. Ex. Doc. 117, 20th Cong., 2d sess., 100,
1829. Marlin.–Cass (1834) quoted by Schoolcraft,
Ind. Tribes, 111,609, 1853. Stactan.–Sibley. Hist.
Sketches, 25, 1806. Stá-e-tan.—Ibid., 38 (their own
name). Staetons.—Lewis, Trav., 15, 1809. Sta-
he-tah.—Hunter, Captivity, 62, 1823. Stailans.—
Sen. Ex. Doc. 72, 20th Cong., 2d sess., 104, 1829.
Staitans.–Morse, Rep. to Sec. War, 366, 1822.
Staiya (Sta-iya). A settlement ' be-
low Lytton, Brit. Col., on the E. bank of
Fraser r its position corresponds ver
nearly to that of Cisco, a Ntlakya u
village.—Brit. Col. map, Ind. Aff., Vic-
toria, 1872.
Staktabsh (“forest people”). Given as
a band of Salish on Tulalip res., Wash.
(Mallet in Ind. Aff. Rep., 198, 1877), but
strictly a name applied to the inland peo-
ple by those of the coast.
Stalactite, Stalagmite. See Gypsum,
Marble.
Stalame. A chief or tribe in alliance
with the chief of Audusta (Edisto , S. C.,
and in friendly relations with the French
aunt. so] smms—-smnnmo BEAR 633
in 1562; ossibly the Stono. The village
indicated) on the De Bry map of 1591 is
described as 15 leagues by water N. from
the French fort near Port Royal. See
De Bry (1591) in Le Moyne, Narr., Apple-
ton trans, 1875; Laudonniére (1564) in
French, Hist. Coll. La., 201, 1869.
Btamiu. A Squawmish village on the
left bank of Squawmisht r., w. Brit. Col.
Sta-amu|.—Bi-it. Adm. chart. no. 1917. Stanza.-
Boas, MS., B. A. E., 1887. Bti/mil.—Hlll-Tout in
Rep. Brlt. A. A. S., 474. 1900.
Standing Bear (Mon-chu-no"-zhi"). A
Ponca chief of whom little was known
until the removal of his people from N.
N ebraska to Indian Ter. because the res-
ervation confirmed to them by treaty had
been included in the land granted to the
Sioux. When the order for removal was
given, Jan. 15, 1877, Standing 1§ear strong-
y opposed it, but in February he and
nine other chiefs were taken s. to choose
a reservation. The followed the official,
but would not select a place. Their
wearisome journey brought them to Ar-
kansas City, Kans., whence they asked
to be taken_ home; being refused, they
started back afoot, with a few dollars
among them and a blanket each. In 40
days they had walked 500 m., reaching
home Apr. 2, to find the official there
unwilling to listen to protests and deter-
mined to remove the people. He called
the military, and the tribe, losing hope,
abandoned their homes in May. Stand-
ing Bear could get no response to his de-
mand to know why he and his people
were arrested and treated as criminals
when they had done no wrong.
The change of climate brought great
suffering to the Ponca- within the year
9. third of the tribe had died and most of
the survivors were ill or disabled. A son
of Standing Bear died. Craving to bury
the lad at his old home, the chief deter-
mined to defy restraint. He took the
bones of his son and with his immediate
following turned northward in Jan. 1879,
and in March arrived destitute at the
Omaha res. Asking to borrow land and
seed, his request was granted, and the
Ponca were about to put in a crop when
soldiers appeared with orders to arrest
Standing Bear and his party and return
them to Indian Ter. On their way they
camped near Omaha, where Standing
Bear was interviewed by T. H. Tibbles,
a newspaper correspondent, and accounts
of their grievances appearing in the
Omaha newspapers, the citizens became
actively interested and opened a church
where to a crowded house the chief re-
peated his story. Messrs Poppleton and
Vebster proffered legal services to the
prisoners and in their behalf sued out a
writ of habeaa corpus. The United States
denied the prisoners’ right to the writ on
the ground that they were “not persons
within the meaning of the law.” On
Apr. 18 Judge Dundy decided that “an
Indian is a person within the meaning of
the law of t e United States,” and there-
fore had a right to the writ when re-
strained in violation of law; that “no
rightful authority exists for removing by
force any of the (prisoners to the In-
dian Territory,” an therefore, “t.hexpris-
oners must be discharged from cust y.”
Standing Bear and his band returned
to N. Nebraska. In the winter of 1879-
80, accompanied by Susette La Flesche
(“Bright Eyes,” q. v.) and Francis La
Flesche, as interpreters, with T. H. Tib-
bles, Standing Bear visited the cities of
the E., where, by relating his story of the



STANDING BEAR
wrongs suffered, he won attention and
sympathy. Many people wrote to the
President and to other executive officials
of the Government, and to members of
Congress, protesting against unjust treat-
ment of Indians. In the spring of 1880
the Senate appointed a committee to in-
vestigate the Ponca removal, the re ort
of which confirmed the story of Standing
Bear, and a satisfactory adjustment was
effected. Better lands were given those
Ponca who chose to remain in Indian
Ter.; payment was made to all who had
lost property, and a home was provided
for -‘tanding Bear and his followers at
their old reservation. Here, in Sept. 1908,
after having been instrumental in bring-
ing about a change of Governmental po -
icy toward all Indians and their homes,
the chief died at the age of 79 and was
buried among the hills overlooking the
village site of his ancestors. (F. L.)


634
[B. A. E.
STANDING PEACH TREE–STASAOS-KEGAWAI
Standing Peach Tree. A former Chero-
kee settlement on Chattahoochee r., at
the mouth of Peachtree cr., N. W. of At-
lanta, Ga.—Royce in 5th Rep. B. A. E.,
map, 1887.
Standing Stone. A famous Indian
landmark on the right bank of a creek
of the same name, on the Kittanning
trail, at the site of the present Hunting-
don, Huntingdon co., Pa. The “stand-
ing stone” is described by John Harris
(1754) as being 14 ft high and 6 in.
square, and covered with Indian picto-
£ It was highly venerated by the
ndians, and is supposed to have been
erected by one of the tribes of the Iro-
quois. After the treaty of 1754 the stone
was carried away by the Indians. A
similar one was erected on the same spot,
which soon became covered with the
names and initials of the Indian traders
who passed by.
Conrad Weiser, in his mission to the
Ohio Indians at Logstown in 1748, passed
near the place, which he mentions in his
Journal as “the Standing Stone” (Col.
Rec., Pa., v, 348, 1851). There is no
evidence that this place was ever the
site of an Indian settlement. Many In-
dian objects have been found in the
vicinity of the “standing stone,” which
may have been a meeting place of the
£ after returning from their raids
and hunts. A settlers' fort was begun at
the locality in 1762, but was abandoned
soon after the commencement of the In-
dian hostilities, when all the settlers in
that region fled to Carlisle. At the be-
ginning of the Revolution this fort was
rebuilt. In 1778 it was a meeting place
for the Tories of Sinking valley, on their
way to Kittanning, who, according to
various letters from the frontier, “drove
away the inhabitants of Standing Stone
town” (Frontier Forts of Pa., I, 584,
1895). The only “Indian massacre” near
Standing Stone was on June 19, 1777, at
the Big Spring, some miles w. of the fort,
when a band of hostile Indians killed a
boy named Donnelly. The inhabitants
during this period were in a constant
state of alarm, and frequently fled to the
various posts for protection from the
Indians.
Rev. Dr William Smith, provost of the
University of Pennsylvania, laid out a
town on the site of Standing Stone in
1767, to which he gave the name of
Huntingdon, in honor of Selina, Countess
of Huntingdon, (England), who had
made a gift to the university. The old
name, however, clung to the place for
years afterward. Nearly all the traders
and military officers of the 18th centur
use the old name. It is marked “Stand-
ing Stone” on Lewis Evans' maps of
1755 and 1770; “Standing Stone, Hunt-
ington,” on the Pownall map of 1776.
For other references see Egle, Hist. Pa.,
779, 1883; Walton's Conrad Weiser, 186,
1900. (G. P. D.)
Stand Watie (native name De’gétá’gé,
conveying the meaning that two persons
are standing together so closely united in
sympathy as to form but one human
''' A noted Cherokee Indian, son
of Uweti and brother of Elias Boudi-
not (q.v.), and after his death a leader
of the party which had signed the re-
moval treaty of New Echota. On the
outbreak of the Civil War he and his party
were the first to ally themselves with the
South, and he was given command of one
of two Cherokee regiments which joined
the Confederate forces and participated
in the battle of Pea Ridge and in other
actions. Later he led his regiment back
to Indian Ter., and in conjunction with
Confederate sympathizers from other
tribes laid waste the fields and destroyed
the property of the Indians who espoused
the Federal cause. In revenge for the
death of his brother he burned the house
of John Ross, the head chief. He is fur-
ther noted as one of the principal author-
ities for the legends £ other material
collected by Schoolcraft among the Cher-
# See Mooney in 19th Rep. B. A. E.,
1900.
Star Band. An unidentified band of the
Aff.
Mdewakanton Sioux.—Ind. Rep.,
282, 1854.
Staria Selenie (Russian: ‘old settle-
ment'): A Chnagmiut Eskimo village
on the lower Yukon, Alaska. Pop. 55 in
1880.
Staraie Selenie.-Petroff in 10th Census, Alaska,
12, 1884. Staria Selenie.—Petroff, Rep. on Alaska,
57, 1880.
Starik (Russian: ‘old’). A Chnagmiut
Eskimo village on the s. bank of Yukon r.,
Alaska, above the head of the delta. Pop.
90 in 1880.
Sarikvihpak.—Post route map, 1903. Starik.—Ba-
ker, Geog. Dict. Alaska, 1902. Starikvikhpak.-Pe-
troff in 10th Census, Alaska, 12, 1884 (Old Kwik-
pak). Stari-kwikhpak–Petroff, Rep, on Alaska,
£". Starry Kwikhpák,—Dall, Alaska, 229,
Starnatan. A village on the St Law-
rence, just below the site of Quebec, in .
1535.—Cartier (1535), Bref. Récit., 32,
1863.
Stasaos-kegawai (Stasa'os qê'gawa-i,
‘those born on the Stasaos coast”). A
Haida family of the Raven clan who were
in the habit of camping on the N. side of
the w.entrance of Skidegate channel, and
were so called from the name of the shore
there (Stasaos). They were probably a
subdivision of the Hlgahetgu-lanas. A
minor division of the Stasaos-kegawai was
called Gunghet-kegawai.—Swanton, Cont.
Haida, 270, 1905.
Stasauské'owai.—Boas, 12th Rep. N. W. Tribes
Can., sec. 11, 24, 1898.
BULL. 301
Stasaos-lanas (Stasa'os lä’nas, “people
of Stasaos coast’). A Haida family of the
Eagle clan that received its name from a
strip of coast along the N. side of the chan-
nel ' the largest two of the Queen
Charlotte ids., Brit. Col. Probably they
were originally a part of the Kaiahl-lanas,
with whom they used to go about.—Swan-
ton, Cont. Haida, 274, 1905.
Stashum (Sta-shum). A former Lummi
village on Waldron id., Wash.–Gibbs,
Clallam and Lummi, 39, 1863.
Statannyik (Stá’tánnyik, “many ants').
A Pima village on the s. bank of the Gila,
s. Ariz., between Vaaki (Casa Blanca)
and Huchiltchik. It may be identical
with Hormiguero (q.v.).
Stä'tānnyik.—Russell in 26th Rep. B. A. E., 23,
1908. Staw-to-nik-Dudley in Ind. Aff. Rep. is 71.
58,1872. Stotonik.–ten Kate cited by Gatschet,
MS., B. A. E., xx, 199, 1888.
Stature. See Anatomy.
Stawas-haidagai (St.Jawā's rā’-idaga-i,
“witch people'). A Haida family of the
Eagle clan. While these people were
living near the Kogahl-lanas the screech-
owls (st/ao) were heard to call so much
from their side of the creek that a boy in
the town opposite said they ought to be
called ‘Witch people” (St!awā’s acá’-
idaga-i). This story was probably told to
alleviate the application of a rather harsh
name. They had the same traditional
origin as the Kona-kegawai, Djiguaahl-
lanas, and Kaiahl-lanas. All of them
lived in the town of Cumshewa, which
was owned by their chief. There were
three local subdivisions, the Heda-haida-
gai, Sa-haidagai, and Kahligua-haida-
gai.—Swanton, Cont. Haida, 273, 1905.
Steatite. A soft, tough, talcose rock,
commonly called soapstone, occurring in
massive bodies in connection with other
metamorphic rocks, and much used by the
Indian tribes N. of Mexico for implements,
utensils, and ornaments. It was employed
for the manufacture of cooking utensils be-
cause of its resistance to the destructive
action of fire, and for various minor uten-
sils and ornaments because readily carved
with stone tools and susceptible of a high
polish. The color is usually a somewhat
greenish gray, but when polished and sub-
jected to long-continued handling it be-
comes almost black, presenting an attrac-
tive appearance. This material is of very
general distribution. It occursin number-
less places in the Appalachian highland,
extending into New England, New Bruns-
wick, and Canada in the N. and into the
Gulf states in the s. (see Mines and
Quarries). Deposits occur in Wyoming
and other states along the Great Divide,
and in California it was extensively
mined, especially on Santa Catalina id.,
off the coast of Santa Barbara co. (Schu-
macher, Holmes). It is in general use
among the Eskimo, some of their sources
STASAOS-LANAS–STEATITE
635
of ''' y being Cumberlandsd., Wagerr.,
and Greenland. Steatite was quarried
from the massive deposits by means of
stone picks and chisels, and the various
shapes were roughed out with the same
implements, many of which were left on
the quarry sites and on dwelling sites
where the utensils were specialized. The
£ used in carving were probably
hafted, but the manner of hafting is un-
known. In E. United States a common
form of soapstone utensils was a heavy ob-
long basin, £ a few inches to 20 or more
in length, about half as wide, and a few
inches in depth, having rudely carved pro-
jections at the ends for handles. These
crude vessels are believed to have been
used for cooking. In this section the ma-
terial was in general use for various minor
8TEATITE vessels: a, virGINIA, b, c, d, cALIFORNIA, e, ALASKA
carvings, and especially for tobacco pipes,
many elaborate and tasteful examples of
which have been obtained from ancient
mounds and village sites. In California
steatite was employed in the manufacture
of utensils of many kinds, notably the
globular ollas of the southern part of the
state, baking plates, tobacco pipes, personal
ornaments, fetiches, and various objects of
unknown use. In the Arctic regions it is
of the greatest value to the Eskimo, by
whom it is used in making lamps. On
account of the ease with which this
material is carved it has been freely
used in the manufacture of imitations of
the aboriginal work, and fraudulent speci-
mens are frequently offered for sale. See
£, Mines and Quarries, Picks, Stone-
twork.

636 STEGARAKI—STIKINE [B. A. E.
Consult Abbottin WheelerSurvey Rep.,
v11, 1879; Boas in 6th Rep. B. A. E., 1888;
Bushnell in Am. Anthr., x, no. 4, 1908;
Holmes (1) in Am: Anthr, II, no. 4, 1890,
(2) in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 1897, (3) in
Rep. Nat. Mus. 1900, 1902; Hough in Rep.
Nat. Mus, 1896, 1898; £ Archaeol-
£ of the District of Columbia, 1883;
cGuire in Trans. Anthr. Soc. Wash., II,
1883; Niblack in Rep. Nat. Mus. 1888,
1890; Putnam in 11th Rep. Peabody Mus.,
1878; Reynolds in 13th Rep. Peabod
Mus., 1880; Schumacher in 11th and 12t
Reps. Peabody Mus., 1878. (w. H. H.)
Stegaraki. A tribe of the Mannahoac
confederacy, living in 1608 on Rapidan r.,
in Orange co., Va.
Stegara.--Smith (1629), Va., I, map, 1819. S -
rakes.—Ibid., # Stegarakies.—J £, $:
139, 1801. Stegerakies.—Boudinot, Star in the
West, 128, 1816. Stegora.—Simons in Smith (1629),
Va., 1, 186, 1819. Stenkenocks.–Spotswood (1722)
in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., V, 673, 1855. Stogaras.-
Strachey (ca.1612), Va., 104,1809.
Stehtlum (Stät-lūm, “a shovel-nosed
canoe’, from a fancied resemblance of
the cape.—Eells). A Clallam village at
New Dungeness, Wash.
False Dungeness.-Gibbs in Pac. R. R., Rep., I,
429, 1855 (should be Dungeness). Stehl-lum.–
Stevens in Ind. Aff. Rep., 457, 1854. Stehtlum.—
Gibbs in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., 1, 177, 1877. Stent-
lum.–Gibbs in Pac. R. R. Rep., I, .435, 1855.
Stetchtlum.–U. S. Ind. Treaties, 800, 1873. Ste-
te-tlüm.–Eells, letter to B. A. E., May 21, 1886.
Stët-lum.–Gibbs, Clallam and Lummi, 20, 1863.
stehtsasamish. A division of Salish on
Budds inlet, near the present site of
Olympia, Wash.; £ 20 in 1854, accord-
ing to Gibbs. Stéhchass is said by Gibbs
to be the Nisqualli name for the site of
Olympia itself.
Steh-cha-sà-mish—Ind. Aff. Rep., 458, 1854. Steh-
chass.–Treaty of 1854 in U. S. Ind. Treaties, 561,
1873. Stehchop.–Ind. Aff. Rep., 265, 1856. Steht-
sasamish. –Gibbs in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., I, 178,
1877. Stekchar.—Ross in Ind. Aff. Rep., 135, 1869.
Stell-cha-sa-mish.–Gibbs in Pac. R. R. Rep., I, 435,
1855. Stetch-as.—Simmons in Ind. Aff. Rep., 226,
1858. Stitchafsamish.—Lane (1819) in Sen. Ex.
Doc. 52, 31st Cong., 1st sess., 173, 1850. Stitcha-
saw-mich.-Starling in Ind. Aff. 'W: 171, 1852.
Stitcheo-saw-mish.-Ibid., 170. Turn Water.—Ibid.
(misprint of Tumwater). -
Steilacoomamish. A band of Salish on
Steilacoom cr., N. w. Wash. They are
closely related to the Nisqualli.
Stailaku-mamish.–Gibbs quoted by Dall in Cont:
N. A. Ethnol., 1, 241, 1877. Steilacoom.–Treaty of
1854 in U.S. Ind. Treaties, 561, 1873. Steila-coom-a-
mish. –Gibbs in Pac. R. R. Rep., I, 435, 1855.
steilakumahmish.-Gibbs in cont. N. A. Ethnol.
1, 178, 1877.
Stella (‘the cape"). A Natliatin vil-
lage at the entrance of Stelako r into
Fraser lake, Brit. Col.; pop. 42 in 1902, 60
in 1909.
Stelaoten.-De Smet, Oregon Miss., 100, 1847.
Stel-a-tin. -Dawson in Can. Geol. Surv. 1879–80,
30B, 1881. Stella.–Morice, Notes on W. Dénés, 25,
1892. Stilla.: Harmon, Jour. 244, 1820. .
Stella. The village of the Tautin, on
Fraser r., lat. 52°40', Brit. Col.
Alexandria.–Ind. Aff. Can., 138, 1879. Stella.—
Morice in Trans, Roy. Soc. Can. 109, 1892. .
Stella. A Tsilkotin village on the right
bank of Fraser r., near Alexandria,
Brit. Col.–Morice in Trans. Roy. Soc.
Can., 109, 1892.
Steloglamo. A former village, probably
Salinan, connected with San Antonio
mission, Monterey co., Cal.—Taylor in
Cal. Farmer, Apr. 27, 1860.
Stetuk(Stetiuk). ASquawmish village
community on Burrard inlet, Brit. Col.—
Hill-Tout in Rep. Brit. A. A. S., 475, 1900.
Stiahta. See Roundhead.
Stick Indians (from stick, meaning ‘tree,’
or 'wood,” in the Chinook jargon). A term
universally applied by certain N. W. Coast
tribes to any Indians from the interior;
that is, to those who live back in the woods.
It is more commonly used on the coasts
of Alaska and British Columbia to refer
to the Athapascan tribes E. of the Coast
range, but it was used also by the Chinook
and other Oregon and Washington tribes to
designate the Salish and Shahaptian tribes
of Columbia r. and '' sd. (L. F.)
n. E
Si-him-e-na.–Mahoney in . Ex. Doc. 68, 41st
Cong., 2d sess., 20, 1870. Thick-wood Indians.—
Franklin, Journ. Polar Sea,262,1824. Thick Wood
Indians.—Simpson quoted by Morgan in Beach,
Ind. Miscel., 179, 1877.
Stikayi (Stiká’yi). The name of three
distinct Cherokee settlements: (1) on
. Sticoa cr., near Clayton, Rabun co., Ga.;
(2) on Tuckasegee r., at the old Thomas
homestead, just above the present Whit-
tier, in Swain co., N.C.; (3) on Stekoa cr.
of Little Tennessee r., a few miles below
the £ of Nantahala, in Graham co.,
N. C. The word has lost its meaning.
It is variously spelled Stecoe, Steecoy,
Stekoah, Stickoey, etc.—Mooney in 19th
Rep. B. A. E., 532, 1900.
Steecoy.—Doc. of 1755 quoted by Royce in 5th
Rep. B. A. E., 143, 1887. Stekoa.-Royce in 18th
Rep. B. A. E., map 54, 1899. Sticcoa.-Royce in 5th
Rep., op.cit., map.
Stikine. A Tlingit tribe on and near
the mouth of the river which bears its
name. Pop. 1,300 in 1840,317 in 1880,255
in 1890. Their wintertown is Katchanaak
(Wrangell); their ancient # WaS
Kahltcatlan (Old Wrangell). Shake's
Village, Shallyany's Village, and Shus-
tak's Village are also mentioned. The
following social divisions are found here:
Hehlkoan, Hokedi, Kaskakoedi, Katch-
adi, Kayashkidetan, Kiksadi, Nanyaayi,
Siknahadi, Tahlkoedi, and Tihittan.
Shikene.—Peirce in H. R. Rep. 830, 27th Cong., 2d
sess., 62, 1842 (village). tach’in.–Holmberg,
Ethnog. Skizz., '', 142, 1855. Stackeenes.—Bor-
rows in H. R. Ex. Doc. 197, 42d Cong., 2d sess., 4,
1872. Stakeen.—Borrows in Sen. Ex. Doc. 67, 41st
Cong., 2d sess., 9, 1870. Stakhin.–Petroff in 10th
Census, Alaska, 32, 1884. Stak-hin-kön.–Krause,
Tlinkit Ind., 120, 1885. Stäkhin'-kwän.—Dall in
Cont. N. A. Ethnol., 1, 38, 1877. Stakhinskoe.-
Veniaminoff, Zapiski, 11, pt. III, 30, 1840. Stakin.-
Eleventh Census, Alaska, 158, 1893. Stekini.—
Kane, Wand. in N. A., app., 1859. Stickens.—
Crosbie in H. R. Ex. Doc. 77,36th Cong., 1st sess.,
7, 1860. Stickienes.—Beardslee in Sen. Ex. Doc.
105, 46th Cong., 1st sess., 29, 1880. Stickine.—Bor-
rows (1869) in Sen. Ex. Doc. 67, 41st Cong, 2d
sess., 2, 1870. Stikin.-Boas, 5th Rep. N. W. Tribes
Can., 25, 1889. Stikines.–Scott (1859) in H. R. Ex.
Doc. 65, 36th Cong., 1st sess., 115, 1860. Stohen-
BULL. 30.]
skie.–Elliott, Cond. Aff. Alaska, 228, 1875 (trans-
literated from Veniaminoff). Sucheen. eorge
in Sen. Ex. Doc. 105,46th Cong., 1st sess., 29, 1880.
Stillaquamish. A division of Salish
formerly living on a river of the same
name in N. w. Washington. They are a
branch of, or closely related to, the Snoho-
mish, and are now on Tulalip res., but
their number is not separately reported.
Steilaquamish.–Gibbs in Pac. R. R. Rep., I, 432,
1855. Steil-la-qua-mish.—Jones (1853) in H. R. Ex.
Doc. 76, 34th Cong., 3d sess., 5, 1857. Stilla-qua-
mish.—Starling in Ind. Aff. Rep., 170, 1852. Sto-
lo-qua-bish.-Mallet, ibid., 198, 1877.. Stoluch-
quamish.–Gibbs, op. cit. Sto-luch-wāmish.-Ind.
Aff. Rep., 458,1854. Stoluch-wa-mish.–Gibbs, op.
cit., 436. Sto-luck-qua-mish.-Stevens in Ind: Aff.
Rep., 434, 1854. Stoluck-whá-mish.—Treaty of 1855
in U.S. Ind. Treaties, 378, 1873. Stolutswhamish.-
Gibbs in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., 1, 179, 1877.
Stipu. A Chumashan village formerly
near Purísima mission, Santa Barbara co.,
Cal.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Oct. 18, 1861.
Stlaun (Stläu'n). A Squawmish village
community on Burrard inlet, Brit. Col:-
Hill-Tout in Rep. Brit. A. A. S., 475, 1900.
Stlaz (SLaz, or SLétz, having reference
to a place where the Indians obtained a
mineral earth with which they covered
the face to prevent it from chapping.—
Hill-Tout). A village of the Spences
Bridge band of Ntlakyapamuk at a place
called Cornwalls, near Ashcroft, a mile
back from Thompson r., on the N. side,
about 45 m. above Lytton, Brit Col.
Pop. 45 in 1909.
Ashcroft.–Can. Ind. Aff., suppl., 47, 1902. Corn-
walls.–Can. Ind. Aff., 138, 1879 (white men's
name). Sk'lalc.—Hill-Tout in Rep. Ethnol. Surv.
Can., 4, 1899. SLaz.—Teit in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat.
Hist., ii, 173, 1900. Slétz.-Ibid. Stahl.–Can. Ind.
Aff.,308, 1887. Stahl-lch.—Ibid., 230, 1886. Stlahl.—
Dawson in Trans. Roy. Soc. Can., Sec. II, 44, 1891.
Stlahlilitch.–Can. Ind. Aff., 196, 1885.
Stlenga-lanas (SL!e'íla lă'nas, ‘rear town
eople'). A great Haida family of the
ven clan living along the N. coast of
the Queen Charlotte ids., Brit. Col. Ac-
cording to tradition they received their
Ilalne £ having occupied the row of
houses farthest back from the coast in the
legendary town of Skena. It seems more
likely that they became a separate family
while at Naikun. There were several
subdivisions, the Dostlan-lnagai, Aostlan-
lnagai, Teesstlan-lnagai, and Yagunstlan-
lnagai.–Swanton, Cont. Haida, 271, 1905.
Stl’EngE lă'nas.—Boas, 12th Rep. N. W. Tribes
Can., 22, 1898. Stling Lennas.—Harrison in Proc.
Roy. Soc. Can., sec. 11, 124, 1895.
Stlep (St’/Ep, ‘home country'). An
abandoned Chilliwack village on upper
Chilliwack r., Brit. Col.; so called because
the old communal houses of the tribe were
situated there.—Hill-Tout in Ethnol.
Surv. Can., 4, 1902.
Stlindagwai (SL'í’nd Agwa-i, “the village
deep in the inlet’). A Haida town of
the Hagi-lanas family in an inlet on the
w. coast of Moresby id., not far from
Houston Stewart channel, Brit. Col.—
Swanton, Cont. Haida, 277, 1905.
STILLAQUAMISH–STOCKBRIDGES
637
Sto. For all references beginning with
this abbreviation, see Santo.
Stoam Ohimal (Slo'am O’himal, “white
ants'). A phratral group of the Pima,
comprising the Apap and Apuki gentile
organizations.—Russell, Pima MS., B. A.
E., 1903.
#" People:Russell, in 26th Rep. B. A. E., 197,
1908. Sto'am O'himal.—Ibid. White People.—Ibid.
Stockbridge. A mission village into
which the Stockbridges were collected
about 1736 on the site of the present
Stockbridge, Berkshire co., Mass. It
prospered and soon had a population of
about 500, but in 1787 it was abandoned.
Stockbridge. The former village of the
Stockbridges on the site of the present
Stockbridge, Madison co., N.Y., to which
these Indians removed by invitation of
the Oneida in 1785.
Ah-gote"-sa-ga-nage.-Morgan, League Iroq., 473,
1851 (Oneida name). Anatsagane.—Brion de la
Tour map, 1781.
Stockbridge. The village of the Stock-
bridges on the site of the present Stock-
bridge, Calumet co., Wis.
Stockbridges. A tribe of the Mahican
confederacy, first known under the name
Housatonic. They occupied part of the
valley of Housatonic r., in s. Berkshire
Naunnaup TAuk, JoHN Jacoes–STOCKBRIDGE
co., Mass. Their principal village, Wes-
tenhuck, was for a long time the capital of
the Mahican after the removal of the
council fire from Schodac. They had
another village at Skatehook. In 1734
Sergeant began missionary work among
them, and two years later the several

638
[B. A. E.
STOCKS—STONEWORK
bands were collected on a tract reserved
for their use by the Colonial government.
After the village of Stockbridge was
established they were known as Stock-
bridge Indians. The French and Indian
war, which broke out in 1754, proved
disastrous to the Stockbridges. Many of
them joined the English army and their
town suffered from marauding parties, so
that at the close of the war there were
only about 200 remaining. The whites
were also closing in around them, and in
1785 the dispirited remnant, accepting
an invitation of the Oneida, removed to
a tract on Oneida cr. in Madison and
Oneida cos., N.Y., where a new village
sprang up (see Stockbridge, above). The
removal required two years. Under the
protection of the Oneida the Stockbridges
again increased, and in 1796numbered 300.
In 1833, with the Oneidaand Munsee, they
removed to a tract at the head of Green
bay, Wis., which had been purchased
from the Menominee. Here they became
incorporated with the Munsee, and the
two tribes have since formed one body.
From the time of their leaving New York
the tribe has divided on questions in re-
gard to land and citizenship. After inter-
minable negotiations with the state and
national governments the matter is still
unsettled. In 1839 the Stockbridges and
Munsee, then numbering about 420, sold
half of their reservation and agreed to
remove to lands that were to be assigned
to them w. of the Mississippi. On the re-
maining land a town was laid out, on the
E. shore of Winnebago lake, where it was
intended to settle such as desired to be-
come citizens. About 80 removed to the
Missouri r. and remained for a time near
Leavenworth, Kans. The arrangement
proved unsatisfactory, and they were
once more brought together and the
tribal government restored. In 1856
they removed, with the exception of a
number who desired to become citizens,
to a reservation w. of Shawano, Shawano
co., Wis., where in 1909 the united tribes,
including the Munsee, numbered 582
souls. There are also some who have
become citizens near their former home
on Winnebago lake.
The Stockbridges entered into treaties
with the United States at Oneida, N.Y.,
Dec. 2, 1794; Green Bay, Wis., Oct. 27,
1832; Buffalo Creek, N.Y., Jan. 15, 1838;
Stockbridge, Wis., Sept. 3, 1839; Nov.24,
1848; Feb. 5, 1856. (J. M.)
Ausotunnoog.-Macauley, N. Y., II, 171, 1829.
Hoosatunnuk.–Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, VI, 734,
1857. Housatannuck.—Gallatin in Trans. Am.
Antiq. Soc., II,_35, 1836. Housatonic Indians.—
Hoyt, Antiq. Res., 225, 1824. Housatonnoc.-
Barber, Hist. Coll. Mass., 99, 1839. Houssatonnoc
Indians.—Wainwright (1735) in Me. Hist.Soc. Coll.,
iv, 123, 1856. Houssatunnuck.–Hawley (1794) in
Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st S., 111, 192, 1794. Muhhe-
connuk.–Sen. Doc. 189,27th Cong., 2d sess., 19, 1842.
Muhhekanew.—Edwards quoted by Gallatin in
Trans. Am. Antiq. Soc., II, 35, 1836. Ousatannock
Indians.—Mass. Hist, Soc. Coll., 2d s., x,124, note.
1823. Ousatunnuck-Trumbull, Conn., 11,72, 1818,
Ousetannuck.—Wadsworth (1694) quoted by Hoyt,
Antiq. Res., 163, 1824. Oustonnoc.—Stiles (ca.
1762) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st s., x, 112, 1809.
Stocks. See Linguistic families.
Stogie. (1) A sort of cigar, a long che-
root, the name of which is said to be de-
rived from the place-name Conestoga, Pa.,
where these cigars were first made. The
form stoga would seem to confirm this
£ (2) Conestoga (q.v.) is an
ethnic £ of one of the Iroquoian
tribes, the word itself being of Iroquois
derivation. (A. F. C.)
Stoktoks. A Squawmish village com-
#." Howe sd., Brit. Col.
St'o'ktoks.-Hill-Tout in Rep. Brit. A. A. S., 474,
1900. St'öx.—Boas, MS., B. A. E., 1887
Stone age. See Antiquity, Archeology.
Stone-axe ruin. A prehistoric pueblo
ruin 43 m. E. of the central Petrified For-
est, on the N. slope, near the Little Colo-
rado and Puerco divide, about 30 m. E.
of Holbrook, in Apache co., Ariz.; so
named from the numerous axes of acti-
nolite that have been found on its surface.
The ruin was excavated in 1901 by Dr
Walter Hough, of the National Museum,
who, from the artifacts recovered, regards
the structure as of Hopi origin. See Nat.
Mus. Rep. 1901, 320–25, 1903.
Stone-boiling. See Food.
Stone Tsilkotin. A body of Tsilkotin of
Williams Lake agency, Brit. Col. Pop.
106 in 1901; 96 in 1909.
Stone.–Can. Ind. Aff. 1887,310, 1888. Stones.–Can.
Ind. Aff. 1901, pt. 11, 162, 1901.
Stonework. Primitive men doubtless
first used stones in their natural form for
throwing, striking, and abrading; but as
use continued, a certain amount of ad-
ventitious shaping of the stones employed
necessarily took place, and this probably
suggested and led to intentional shaping.
Men early learned to fracturebrittlestones
to obtain cutting, scraping, and perforat-
ing implements; and flaking, pecking,
cutting, scraping, and grinding processes
served later to modify shapes and to in-
crease the convenience, effectiveness, and
beauty of implements. Much has been
learned of the course of progress in the
stone-shaping arts from the prehistoric re-
mains of Europe, and studies of the work
of the native American tribes, past and
present, are supplying data for a much
more complete understanding of this im-
rtant branch of primitive activity. It
is not believed that the course of events in
the development of art in stone was uni-
form with all peoples, for the materials
available in the different countries are so
unlike that uniformity would be quite out
of the question. It may be reasonably
assumed, however, that with average
lithic resources the simpler processes and
those giving required results most di-
rectly £ take precedence, and the
more complex processes—those requiring
BULL. 301
higher intelligence and greater skill-
would follow. In America, although
there has doubtless been, generally speak-
ing, progress from simpler to more com-
plex conditions of stone art, no definite
separation of an early and a late, a paleo-
lithic and a neolithic, a chipped and a
lished stone age, has been recognized.
e Neolithic age, Paleolithic implements.
The Americans N. of Mexico were still
well within the stone stage of culture.
Metal had come somewhat into use, but
in no part of the country had it taken in
a very full measure the place of stone.
According to the most approved views
regarding Old World culture history the
metal age was not definitely ushered in
until bronze and iron came into common
use, not only as shaping implements but
as shaped product. With stone imple-
ments the more cultured tribes of middle
America had constructed handsome build-
ings and executed sculptures of a high
£ of merit, but N, of Mexico the fesults
were of a much less pretentious kind.
Only one group of tribes, the Pueblos, had
made intelligent and extensive use of
stone in building (see Architecture, ''
dwellings, Habitations, Pueblos), althoug
the mound-builders, the Eskimo, and
others employed it for this '' in a
limited way. Numerous tribes, however,
had entered the field of sculpture, especi-
ally as applied to the shaping of objects
of utility and common use; but the work
extended also to the shaping of personal
ornaments and of symbolic objects con-
nected with religious beliefs and cere-
monies. See Sculpture.
No extensive region in America is with-
out stone of one or more varieties, and
the resources usually are varied and vast.
The raw materials were obtained from the
surface supply, or, where that was not
available in sufficient quantities, they
were quarried from the beds in place.
See Mines and Quarries.
The varieties employed by the primitive
tribes are very numerous, and being of
special interest in this connection the fol-
lowing are briefly described under sepa-
rate heads: Actinolite, agate (chalcedony),
alabaster (gypsum), amber, andesite, ar-
gillite, basalt, calcite, cannel coal (jet),
catlinite, chalcedony, chert (chalcedony),
chlorite, flint, granite, gypsum, hematite,
iron, jade (nephrite), jasper, jet, lignite
(jet), limonite (hematite), marble, mica,
muscovite (mica), nephrite, novaculite,
obsidian, onyx (marble), pectolite, -
phyry, pyrites, quartz, quartzite, rhyolite,
schist, selenite (gypsum), serpentine, sie-
nite, slate, soapstone (steatite), stalactite
(marble), stalagmite (marble), steatite,
talc (steatite), trachyte, travertine (mar-
ble), turquoise, utahlite.
The processes employed in shaping
these materials by the American tribes,
STONEWORK
639
and, for that matter, by the whole primi-
tive world, are: (1) fracturing processes,
variously known as breaking, spalling,
chipping, flaking; (2) crumbling proc-
esses, as battering, pecking; (3) incising
or cutting processes; (4) abrading proc:
esses, as sawing, drilling, scraping, and
£ and (5) polishing processes.
he implements used in or connected with
the shaping work are described separately
under the following heads: Abrading
implements, Anvils, Arrowheads; Arrows,
Bows, and Quivers; Chisels, Drills and Drill-
ing, Flaking implements, Hammers, Knives,
Pecking implements, Picks, Polishing im-
plements, Saws, Scrapers.
Of later years the operation of the
primitive stone-shaping processes has re-
ceived much attention on the part of
archeologists, and the mystery formerl
surrounding some of them has been well
cleared away. Implements of stone and
bone in skilled hands are demonstrated
to be as effective in shaping stone as
bronze or iron, and the methods most
commonly employed by the tribes may
be briefly £
Implements shaped -
by the chipping or WY
flaking processes
present a wide range
of size, form, and
finish, and include
#"' arro W-
eads, spearheads,
lance heads, har-
poon heads, knives,
scrapers, drills, hoes,
spades, and unspe-
cialized blades.
These objects are
largely leaf-shaped
Use of THE FLAking Hammer-
First step in Bowuota
working
or were specialized
from leaf-sha blades, and the getting
out of these blades was one of the most ar-
duous and difficult tasks undertaken by
the native artisan. In shaping the bladesa
suitable piece of brittle stone, preferably a
flattish pebble, bowlder, flake, or fragment
was selected, and with a hammerstone of
proper weight, usually globular or dis-
coidal in form and generally not hafted,
chips were removed by means of vigorous
blows about the periphery, alternating
the faces. The utmost £ of the oper-
ator was exerted to cause the flakes to
carry from the point of percussion near
the edge across and beyond the middle
of the sides of the stone; failure in this
resulted in the formation of a high ridge
or node on one or both faces of the blade,
which effectually prevented the proper
development of the form.
If breakage or imperfect fracture did
not intervene, the skilled workman in
a few moments had roughed out a leaf-
like blade of requisite thinness, and
when the work had proceeded as far

640
[B. A. E.
STONEWORK
as convenient with the hammerstone, if
further elaboration were desired, the pres-
sure implement, usually a bit of hard
bone or antler, suitably hafted, was re-
sorted to. By means of strong, abrupt
pressure at the proper points, first on
one side and then
on the other, the
flakes were de-
tached, margins
were trimmed,
stems formed,
notches made, .
points sharpened,
and the speciali-
zation completed.
Utilizing flakes or
fragments of suit-
# shape, the
smaller, projectile
points, drills, scrapers, and knife blades
could be completed in a few minutes,
but the £ increased with increase
in size. The larger blades, some of which
are upward of 2 ft in length, required
skill of a high order for their successful
elab ora-
tion. In
m a king
small im-
lements
rom frag-
ments of
roximate
orm, such
as flakes or
spalls, the
h a m mer
is not re-
quired, the
work be-
ing read-
ily accom-
p lish ed
- with the bone point. It is to be ob-
served, however, that the pressure flaker
is available only with brittle stone
and on forms having rather thin and
sharp edges. Fracture processes varied
much in detail from those here sketched.
FREEHAnd use of THE BONE FLAKING
IMPLEMENT
FLAKING witH Bone of METAL PoinT, using A REST
In some cases the flakes were removed
by setting a punch-like implement upon
the proper point and striking it w'. a.
mallet, and the larger work was accom-
lished by means of strong leverage or
eavy strokes, the appliances being too
USE OF THE FLAKING HAMMER-BEGINNING on THE SEcond SIDE
in Bowl-DER working
vaguely described by those making the
record to convey a clear conception of
the operations. The manner of restin
and holding the stone and the I'
of applying the percussion and pressure
implements differed with the different
tribes, but the
principles involved
are apparently
about the same
with a ll. The
fracture processes
served also to pro-
duce emergenc
implements of al-
most every class—
axes, celts or hatch-
ets, picks, adzes,
gouges, hammers,
etc.; and this is
true not only with the more primitive
tribes but with all peoples using stone in
the arts. It may be further noted that
the flaking hammer was often employed
to rough out the
forms of many
implements, as
celts, axes, and
adzes, designed
to be elaborated
and finished by
pecking and
grinding. See
Cores, Flakes,
Fla king imple-
ments, Hammers.
Many varieties
of stone can not
be shaped by fracture or can be shaped
only imperfectly, and the aborigines re-
sorted to the process of battering or peck-
ing to se-
cure the
desired re-
sults. It
was for-
merly sup-
posed that
this was a
very tedi-
ous work
and that
the shap-
ing of a
celt or
an ax re-
q u i r ed
m u c h
t i m e ,
but the
experi-
ments of
McGuire
and others
have shown that the work may be compar-
atively rapid and that by repeated blows
of the hammerstone the toughest and
use of THE PEcKING HAMMER
cHusel used in cut Ting stEATITE





BULL. 30]
hardest materials may readily be reduced
to the desired shapes. Beginning with a
bowlder or fragment of proximate shape
or with a form roughed out by flaking,
the primitive operator £ the sur-
face, crumbling the parts to be removed
by rapid blows, and continued the work
until the shape was so far
perfected as to be ready for
the grinding and polishing
processes which followed.
This pecking work is the
prototype of the bush-ham-
mering and the machine-
chisel work of the civilized
stonecutter. The leading va-
rieties of articles shaped
in part or in whole by this
process are celts, axes, adzes,
gouges, mortars, pestles, va-
rious culinary utensils,
pipes, ornamental and cere-
monial objects, and sculp-
tures generally. See Pecking
implements.
Incising processes were
much employed by the na-
tive tribes. Knives, chisels, B
and other edged tools of £"
stone served to carve all the -
softer varieties, the most universally
available of these being soapstone or
steatite (q.v.). Others are cannel coal,
lignite, chalk, serpentine, and calcite.
Chisels or edged stone picks were used in
cutting out masses of soapstone in the
quarry and in shap-
ing the vessels and
other large objects
made from them.
See Chisels, Knives,
Picks. A bra ding
and smoothing proc-
esses were also of
first importance to
the tribes in shaping
and finishing articles
of stone. These em-
ployed the various
grinding, sawing,
drilling, and polish-
ing tools. Drilling
with pointed and
tubular drills was
constantly resorted
to, as in the mak-
ing of tobacco pipes
and certain forms of
ornaments and cere-
monial objects. See Abrading implements,
Drills and Drilling, Polishing implements,
Saws, Scrapers.
The following groups of products of the
stone using and shaping arts are described
under separate heads, viz: (1) Buildings:
Pueblos (towns), cliff-dwellings, habita-
tions, kivas, fortifications, tombs; (2) Im-
*
.
| ||
# &
# 1.
*
N
&
al
#
:
57009°—Bull. 30, pt 2–12–41
Piece of Jade,
swow ind RE-
sulTs of Saw-
use of THE PUMP DRILL IN
BORING
STONEWORK
641
plements and utensils: Abrading imple-
ments, adzes, anchors, anvils; arrows,
bows, and quivers; arrowheads, awls,
axes, baking stones, boxes, celts, chisels,
daggers, drills, flakes, flaking implements,
gouges, hammers, hatchets, hoes and
spades, knives, lamps, lances, metates,
mortars, mullers, pestles,
picks, pincers, pipes,
polishing implements,
cups, dishes, ladles, re-
ceptacles, saws, scrapers,
sinkers, slings, spear-
heads, tomahawks,
wedges; (3) Ornaments:
Beadwork, gorgets, lab-
rets, mosaics, pendants;
(4) Ceremonial objects:
Batons, masks, pipes;
(5) Problematical objects:
Banner-stones, bird-stones, boat-stones,
cache disks and blades, cones, flaked
StoneS £ forms), footprint sculp-
tures, hemispheres and spheres, hook
stones, inscribed tablets, notched plates,
pierced tablets, plummets, perforated
GRInding STONE
b
UNFINISHED stEATITE vessful showing CHISEL MARKS
stones, sculptures (eccentric forms),
spade-stones, spools, tubes.
Besides the shaped product above dealt
with, the shaping of stone gives rise to
another class of results of particular im-
portance in the history of stone art and
especially deserving of the attention of




642
[B. A.E.
STONE WORK
students who would intelligently dis-
criminate stone-age phenomena. These
are the various forms of rejectage of manu-
facture. In getting out stone where large
bodies are dealt with, the first step is that
of dividing the masses by heavy blows, and
the resultant forms are blocks, fragments,
and splinters of diversified shape and size.
From these suitable pieces are selected for
specialization; the remainder are refuse.
When selected pieces are under treatinent
by percussive processes the blows of the
hammer remove flakes, chips, and spalls,
and these become refuse; when other por-
tions are under treatment by pressure
processes, mi-
nute flakes or
chips are pro-
duced and be-
THE “TuRTLEBAck," A BowlDER
WORKED ON ONE SIDE
come refuse.
When a suit-
able massof the
material is se-
lected from which to remove flakes de-
signed for use as knives or other imple-
ments or for further elaboration, a I'.
or core results and this also becomes refuse
(see Cores). Again, the portion of stone in
'' shaping and partly shaped often
reaks under the blows of the hammer or
the pressure of the flaking tool and the
pieces become refuse; and still more nota-
bly the piece being shaped does not develop
properly and becomes unmanageable un-
der the hammer or pressure flaker, and,
being irreparably faulty, is rejected and be-
comes refuse. The last-mentioned abor-
tive forms or
failures are
varied in shape
and may or
may not re-
semble closely
the final forms
which it was
intended they
should take.
The term “tur-
tleback” is ap-
plied to such of
these rejected
forms as have
a faceted upper
surface and a smoother under surface,
suggesting the carapace of a turtle. It
is these rejected defective forms, show-
ing as they do clear evidence of design,
that have led to much misapprehension
because ignorant persons have mistaken
them for actual implements and have at-
tempted to classify them as such, assign-
ing them to particular uses or periods sug-
gested by their form. The various classes
of rejectage here described—fragments,
splinters, flakes, chips, cores, fragments
resulting from breakage of partly shaped
forms, and unbroken abortive forms, as
REJEcT of BLADE working,
ABAN-
DONED O* ACCOUNT OF HUMP ON
ONE FACE
well as broken and abandoned hammer-
stones—are usually left on the shaping
sites. In bulk this rejectage far exceeds
that of the accepted product—the output
properof the shop work. Other processes,
as pecking, cutting, and grinding, also re-
sult in rejectage, but not to an equal ex-
tent with the fracture process, and the re-
jectage is seldom especially noteworthy
except on soapstone quarry sites, where
much breakage occurred during the pro-
cess of roughing out the larger utensils.
The knowledge acquired in recent years
through experiments in stone-shaping
processes has led unfortunately to the
manufacture of fraudulent imitations of
aboriginal implements and sculptures for
commercial purposes, and so great is the
skill acquired in some cases that it is ex-
ceedingly difficult to detect the spurious
work; there is thus much risk in purchas-
ing objects whose pedigree is not fully
ascertained. See Pseudo-Indian.
Works that may be consulted on this
subject are very numerous, and only a
few of the principal authorities are here
cited; these, however, will enable the
inquirer to find such other publications
as are of value. Abbott (1) Prim. Indus.,
1881; (2) in Surv. W. 100th Merid., v.11,
1879; Bailey in Bull. Nat. Hist. Soc. N.
B., no. v.1, 1887; Beauchamp in Bull.
N. Y. State Mus., Iv, no. 18, 1897;
Boas in Bull. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., xv,
pt. 1, 1901; Boyle in Ann. Archaeol.
Reps. Ontario, 1888–1905; Cushing (1) in
Am. Anthr., VIII, no. 4, 1895; (2) in
Proc. A. A. A. S., xLIV, 1896; Daw-
son in Can. Rec. Sci., II, no. 6, 1887;
Dellenbaugh, N. Americans of Yesterday,
1901; Dixon in Bull. Am. Mus. Nat.
Hist., xv.11, pt. 3, 1905; Dorsey in Pub.
Field Col. Mus., Anthr. ser., II, no. 4,
1900; Evans, Ancient Stone Implements
of Great Britain, 1872; Foster, Prehist.
Races, 1878; Fowke (1) in 13th Rep.
B. A. E., 1896; (2) in the Archaeologist,
11, 1894, and III, 1895, (3) Archaeol. Hist.
Ohio, 1902; Holmes (1) in Bull. 21,
B. A. E., 1894; (2) in 15th Rep. B. A. E.,
1897; (3) in Proc. A. A. A. S., x LIII, 1895,
(4) in Am. Anthr., III, no. 4, 1890; (5)
ibid., Iv, nos. 1 and 4, 1891; C. C. Jones,
Antiq. Southern Indians, 1873; Jos.
Jones in Smithson. Cont., xx II, 1876;
Kunz, Gems and Precious Stones, 1890;
McGuire (1) in Rep. Nat. Mus, 1894, 1896;
(2) in Am. Anthr., v.1, no. 3, 1893; (3) ibid.,
Ix, no. 7, 1896; MacLean, Mound Build-
ers, 1879; Matthew in Bull. Nat. Hist.
Soc. N. B., no. 111, 1884; Mercer (1) in
Rep. of Madrid Commission, 1892; (2)
in Pub. Univ. Pa., v.1, 1897; Moore in
Jour. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila., 1894–1909;
Moorehead, (1) Prehist. Impls., 1900; (2)
Prim. Man in Ohio, 1892; Nordenskiöld,
Cliff Dwellers of the Mesa Verde, 1893;

BULL. 30]
Phillips in Am. Anthr., n. S., II, no.
1, 1900; Proudfit in Am. Anthr., II, no.
3, 1889; Rau, Archaeol. Colls. Nat.
Mus., 1876; Reynolds in 12th Rep. Pea-
body Mus., 1880; Schumacher '' in
Surv. W. 100th Merid., v.11, 1879; (2) in
Bull. Surv. of Terr., III, no. 3, 1877; (3)
in 11th Rep. Peabody Mus., 1878; Smith
(1) in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., IV,
Anthr. III, 1903; (2) ibid., II, Anthr. 1,
1899; (3) ibid., Anthr. 1, pt. v.1, 1900;
Snyder in The Antiquarian, 1, pt. 9,
1897; Squier and Davis in Smithson.
Cont., 1, 1848; Stevens, Flint Chips, 1870;
Teit in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist.,
II, 1900; Thruston, Antiq. of Tenn., 1897;
Wilson in Nat Mus. Rep. 1897, 1899;
Wyman in Mem. Peabody Acad. Sci., 1,
no. 4, 1875. (w. H. H.)
Stonington. A former Pequot £ in
New London co., Conn. In 1825 there
were 50 Indians there.
Stono. A tribe formerly residing in the
neighborhood of the present Charleston,
S.C., probably about Stonor. They may
be identified with the Stalame of the
French explorer Laudonnière in 1562,
mentioned as confederated with Audusta
(Edisto). In the English colonial docu-
ments the Stono and Westo are named
together as at war with the Carolina set-
tlers in 1664, 1669–71, and again in 1674,
in consequence of raids made on them by
the whites for the purpose of procuring
slaves, but this association is due to noth-
ing more perhaps than similarity between
the names. If it actually existed, they
must have retired among the Creeks
along with the Westo (Yuchi). Con-
sult Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg., 1, 1884;
Mooney, Siouan Tribes of the East, Bull.
B. A. E., 1894. (A. S. G. J. R. S.)
Stono.—Rivers, Hist. S. C., 38, 1856. Stonoes.–
Hewat, Hist. Acc. S. C. and Ga., I, 51, 1779.
Storage and Caching. The sto of
articles and supplies appears to have
been quite general throughout America,
and the practice of caching, or hiding,
things not less so. The extent of this cus-
tom indicates its ancient origin, a conclu-
sion strengthened by the discovery of
large deposits of articles of stone which in
many instances show partial disintegra-
tion and other indications of great age.
Hoards of stone axes have been found in
New Jersey, ceremonial implements in
Florida, tobacco pipes in Ohio, and leaf-
shaped blades along the greater part of
the Atlantic seaboard. Many authors
have described the methods employed by
the Indians in the storage and caching
of things, the process often evidencing
great ingenuity in concealment. The
season, the temperature, the locality, and
the time required to make a cache were
important considerations. When time al-
lowed, some things were sewed in skins
STONINGTON.—STORAGE
643
and suspended on trees or hidden in hol-
low tree trunks; others were buried un-
der shelving rocks or in carefully pre-
pared holes in the ground. Owing to
seasonal journeys of large numbers of
persons in search of food or other sup-
plies, many things had to be left behind
which, because of their weight or bulk,
would add to the difficulty of movement.
Caching was resorted to in order to pre-
vent the hidden things from being dis-
turbed by wild beasts, stones often being
piled over the cache; or, when the deposit
was of food or clothing, fires were built in
order that the ashes should hide surface
indications and thus keep enemies from
disturbing the deposit; or, in other cases,
the sod was carefully removed and re-
laced after the cache was completed; or,
if the land was sandy, water was poured
over the surface to conceal indications of
the ground having been disturbed. The
term cache, from the French cacher, “to
hide,’ has been very generally adopted
by the whites, who have not been slow
to accept and practise this primitive
method of hiding things £ to be
reclaimed.
Martin Frobisher (1578), according to
Dionese Settle, found that the natives in
Baffinland hid their provisions, “both
fish and flesh, in great heaps of stone,”
a practice still generally followed in the
frozen north. Jacques Cartier (1535)
found the natives on the St Lawrence to
have vessels “as big as any butt or tun”
in which to keep their fish that had been
dried in the summer; these people are
also said to have kept their corn in gar-
rets on top of their houses. Pierre Biard
refers in 1616 to winter storehouses in
Canada wherein the natives kept smoked
meat, roots, shelled acorns, peas, beans,
etc., which they first put into sacks, and
these in large pieces of bark that they
then suspended from interlacing branches
of two trees, so that neither rats nor
dampness could injure them. Biard
refers also to the corn he ate in going
upstream, which the natives sought in
secluded places where they had hidden
it in little caches of birch-bark when they
went down the river. The Jesuit Rela-
tions record many instances of this gen-
eral habit, while on war, trading, and
other expeditions, of caching food, to be
used on the return journey. Many in-
stances are related of the loss of caches by
robbery, through forgetfulness of their
locations, or through injury by weather,
and of great suffering caused thereby.
Champlain, in 1603, spoke of pits dug
in slopes of the seacoast to a depth of 5
or 6 ft, in which sacks made from plants
and filled with grain were £ and
covered with sand, “which keep as well
as our granaries.”
AND CACHING
644
[B. A. E.
STOTOII—STRUCK-BY-THE-REE
Formerly in Oregon, Washington, and
British Columbia dried fish were stored
by the Indians of Columbia and Fraser
rs. in caches built of split cedar planks
supported on the branches of trees far
above the ground. The Kalispel cached
their stores of dried berries on little
islands in Pend d'Oreille lake. The ber-
ries were placed in reed bags and were
£ from the weather by small
og houses built over them (Grinnell).
On the N. W. coast, according to Boas,
clams taken from strings of cedar bark,
on which they had been dried, were
stored for future use. Lewis and Clark,
in 1804, found at the falls of Columbia r.
that dried fish were pounded between two
stones and then placed in baskets made
of grass and rushes and lined with salmon
skin; the fish was then pressed down
and covered with fishskins, each basket
weighing from 90 to 100 pounds. They
describe a cache on Missouri r. made by
first removing the soil from a circle 20 in.
across and then excavating a pit which
was gradually enlarged to a diameter of
6 or 7 ft, having the form of a kettle;
this hole was lined on the bottom and
sides with sticks, and then filled with
skins which it was desired to preserve,
after which the sod was replaced and the
surface made to appear as natural as pos-
sible. This is a typical method among
the Plains Indians and Southwestern
tribes. These explorers refer also to
buying corn in ears from the Mandan,
who dug it up in front of their lodges,
where it had been buried the winter
before.
The ancient Zuñi are said by Mindeleff
to have rolled up huge snowballs, which
they melted in reservoirs to obtain water,
their arid environment having taught
them to use such an expedient to increase
the supply. Chroniclers of the Coronado
expedition refer to a habit of the Hopi of
taking along with them, when crossing
the desert, a number of women laden
with water in gourds, which receptacles
they buried along the way for use on the
return journey.
The natives of the Pacific coast keep
acorns in brush storehouses and store
ine seeds in granaries on top of their
ouses. The Indians of this region make
vessels of rushes, plastered inside and
outside with piñon gum and pitch, for
holding liquids £ seeds. Thomas
Hariot, in 1585, refers to the natives of
Florida hardening their meat in smoke
in order to “preserve the same for winter
use.” John Smith (1608) speaks of the
Virginia Indians as drying their fish in
the Spanish fashion, as was done in the
West Indies. Smith refers also to dried
walnuts, chestnuts, acorns, and chinqua-
pins which the natives gathered in the
winter and kept in great baskets. John
Lawson (1714) speaks of “other sorts of
cabins,” which were without windows,
that were used for granaries and for
storing skins and other merchandise.
The Southern Indians, according to the
same authority, made cribs wherein they
preserved their corn from injury; these
were erected on posts and were daubed
inside and outside with loam or clay,
being tight enough to keep out the small-
est vermin. Oysters and clams were
dried on strings and stored for future
use. Mesquite beans, piñon nuts, acorns,
filberts, and hickory nuts in their re-
spective habitats were stored in brush
inclosures, which were presumably the
originals of the slatted corncribs of the
present day. The Gulf tribes built houses
raised upon poles for the purpose of stor-
ing grain. All Plains Indians dry and
store fruits and nuts of various sorts.
The Pima bury watermelons in sand and
make immense basketry cribs for storing
in, as do also the Apache, the Tara-
umare, and other tribes of the S. W.
Consult Brown (1) in Records of the
Past, Iv, pt. 3, Mar. 1905; (2) in Wis.
Archeol., v.1, no. 2, 1907; Champlain,
CEuvres, 1870; Hakluyt, Voy., III, 1810;
Jesuit Relations, ed. 1858; Joutel, Jour.,
1713; Lawson, Hist. Carolina, ed. 1860;
Orig. Jour. Lewis and Clark, 1904–05;
Lumholtz, Unknown Mexico, 1902; Mass.
Hist. Soc. Coll., 2d s., Ix, 1822; Mindeleff,
Study of Pueblo Architecture, 8th Rep.
B. A. E., 1891; Rau, North American
Stone Implements, Smithson. Rep., 1872;
Rep. Brit. A. A. S., 1890; Russell in 26th
Rep. B. A. E., 1908; Sagard, Grand Voyage
du pays des Hurons, 1865; Smith, History
of '' 1819; Stites, Economics of
the Iroquois, 1905; Wheeler, Rep. U. S.
G. and G. Surv. W. 100th Mer., v.11, 1879;
Winship, Coronado Exped., 14th Rep.
B. A. E., pt. 1, 1896. (J. D. M.)
Stotoii (Stó'toi), “leaning over [a cliff]’).
A Squawmish village community on the
right bank of Squawmisht r., Brit. Col.—
Hill-Tout in Rep. Brit. A. A. S., 474, 1900.
Stott Ranch ruin. A prehistoric ruined
ueblo on Stott ranch, a few m. w. of
inedale, Navajo co., Ariz. –Fewkes in
22d Rep. B. A. E., 167, 1904.
Stratten. The local name for a band
of Salish of Frasersuperintendency, Brit.
Col.–Can. Ind. Aff. Rep., 79, 1878.
Straw Town. See Onondakai.
Struck-by-the-Ree (Palaneapape). The
head-chief of the Yankton Sioux at the
eriod of the relinquishment of their
ands in 1859 and until his death; born
at Yankton, S. Dak., Aug. 30, 1804, while
Lewis and Clark were encamped there.
Capt. Lewis, on learning that a male
child had been born in the camp, sent
for it, and, wrapping it in the Stars and
BULL. 30]
Stripes, declared it to be “an American.”
Growing to manhood with the tradition
of his christening upon him, Struck-by-
the-Ree took great pride in his “Ameri-
canism,” and was always a staunch
friend of the whites. His greatest serv-
ice was in 1862, during the time of the
nic due to the outbreak and massacre
in Minnesota, when, by his influence, he
kept his tribe from joining the hostiles
and actually threw a cordon of his war-
riors across South Dakota from Ft. Ran-
dall to the Sioux as a barrier between
the hostiles and the white settlements.
He died July 29, 1888. (D.R.)
Stryne. A Ntlakyapamuk village on
thew. side of Fraserr., 5 m. above Lytton,
Brit. Col. Pop. 57 in 1901, the last time
the name appears.
Stä-ai'-in-—Dawson in Trans. Roy. Soc. Can., sec.
II, 44, 1891. Sta'iKn. —Teit in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat.
Hist., 11, 172, 1900. Stain.—Hill-Tout in Rep.
Ethnol. Surv. Can., 4, 1899. Strain.–Teit, op.cit.
Stryen.—Brit. Col. map, Ind. Aff., Victoria, 1872.
Stryne.—Can. Ind. Aff., 164, 1. Stryne-
Nqakin.—Ibid., 418, 1898 (two town names com-
bined). S e.—Ibid., 269, 1889. Stryune.—
Ibid., 434, 1896. Styne Creek. —Teit, op.cit. (white
men's name).
Stsababsh (S"tsa-babsh). A Salish band
living among the Dwamish lakes, Wash.—
Boulet in letter, B. A. E., Mar. 22, 1886.
Stsanges (Stsá'ílges). A Songish band
between Esquimalt and Beecher bay, s.
end of Vancouver id. Pop. 103 in 1904,
96 in 1909. Songish, the name given to
this tribe by whites, is corrupted from
the name of this band.
Songhees.–Can. Ind. Aff., pt. 11, 164, 1901. Stsä'n-
ges.-Boas in 6th Rep. N. W. Tribes Can., 17, 1890.
Stskeitl (Stsk'é’il). A Bellacoola town
on the s. side of Bellacoola r., Brit. Col.,
near its mouth. It is one of the 8 vil-
lages called Nuhalk.
Stské'etl.-Boas in 7th Rep. N. W. Tribes Can., 3,
1891. Stsk'e'il.-Boas in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat.
Hist., II, 49, 1898.
Stthukhwich. A Siuslaw village on
Siuslaw r., Oreg.
st gu'-qwitc.—Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, III,
Stucabitic. A Maricopa rancheria on
the Rio Gila, Ariz., in 1744.
Stucabitic.—Orozco y Berra, Geog., 348, 1864. Stue
Cabitic.—Sedelmair (1744) cited by Bancroft,
Ariz. and N. Mex., 366, 1889.
Stuckre. An unidentified Salishan band
£ at or about Port Madison Mills,
w. Wash. Called “northern or Stuck-re
Indians.”—Maynard (1855) in Sen. Ex.
Doc. 26, 34th Cong., 1st sess., 67, 1856.
Stucu. A Chumashan village formerly
near Santa Inés mission, Santa Barbara
co., Cal.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Oct. 18,
1861.
Stugarok. A Nushagagmiut Eskimo
village on Nushagak bay, Alaska, where
there is a salmon cannery. Pop. 7 in
1890.—11th Census, Alaska, 95, 1893.
Stuichamukh. An Athapascan tribe, now
absorbed into the surrounding Salishan
tribes, that inhabited upper Nicolavalley,
STRY NE—STUSTAS
645
Brit. Col. They have been supposed to
be descendants of a war party of Tsilkotin
(McKay in Dawson, Notes on Shuswap
of Brit. Col., Trans. Roy. Soc. Can., 1x,
sec. 2, 23, 1891), but the evidence of their
long occupancy of Nicola and Similkameen
valleys has led Boas (10th Rep. N. W.
Tribes, Rep. Brit. A. A. S., sec. 2, 33,
1895) to consider them the northernmost
of the isolated Athapascan bands found
along the Pacific coast. Four or five
generations back they lived in three sub-
terranean lodges, indicating a population
of between 120 and 150.
SEi'l Eqamuq.-Boas in 10th Rep. N. W. Tribes, 32,
1905, ("people of the high country': Ntlakyapa-
muk name). Smilé'kamuq.—Ibid. (another Ntlak-
yapamuk name). Stüwi'Hamuq.—Ibid.
Stuik (Stil'ir"). A Bellacoola village
on Bellacoola r., Brit. Col., 28 m. from
its mouth.
Stü'.ih.—Boas in 7th Rep. N. W. Tribes Can., 3
1891. Stü’ix'.-Boas in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist.,
II, 49, 1898.
Stuikishkeni (Stuikish Yê’ni, ‘where the
canoes are drawn on shore”). A Modoc
settlement on the N. side of Little Kla-
math lake, Oreg.—Gatschet in Cont. N. A.
Ethnol., 11, pt. 1, xxxii, 1890.
Stukamasoosatick. A former Pima vil-
lage on the Gila r. res., s. Ariz.—Dudley
in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1871, 58, 1872.
Stulnaas-hadai (St.Al na'as rā/da-i,
“steep-house people’). A subdivision
of the Chaahl-lanas, a Haida family set-
tled in Alaska; named from one of its
houses.—Swanton, Cont. Haida, 276,
1905.
Stumiks (Stä’miks, “bulls’). A society
of the Ikunuhkatsi, or All Comrades, in
the Piegan tribe; it has been obsolete
since about 1840.—Grinnell, Blackfoot
Lodge Tales, 221, 1892.
Stung Serpent. See Olabalkebiche.
Stunhlai (St.A’nta-i, said to refer to
“any fat game or fish brought in”). A
Haida town on the N. w. coast of Moresby
id., Brit. Col, occupied anciently by the
Kas-lanas.—Swanton, Cont. Haida, 280,
1905.
Stuntusunwhott. A former Tolowa vil-
lage on Smith r., Cal. -
Stün-tüs-un-whott.-Hamilton, Hay-narg-ger MS.
vocab., B. A. E.
Stustas (Sta'stas). One of the most im-
rtant Haida families of the Eagle clan.
he name is that given to salmon eggs
after the young fish have begun to take
form in them. There is a story that this
family was once reduced to a single
woman, but subsequently increased very
rapidly from her children; for that reason
they were likened to spawning salmon.
The family is known also as Sāngal-
lā’nas, referring to sea-birds called sang;
when these birds find any food on the
surface of the sea, all swoop down upon
it, making a great noise, and their actions
are likened to those of people at pot-
646
[B. A. E.
suAHPI—succoTASH
*
latches made by this family. According
to tradition, part of the Stustas, includ-
ing that to which the chief himself be-
longed, came down from Stikine r. in
the Tlingit country, while the rest were
from the country of the Nass people.
Edenshaw (q.v.), the name of the chief,
was also brought along from the Stikine.
A chief of this family was very friendl
to the whites, and it was largely £
his influence that a mission was estab-
lished at Masset. The Stustas land lay
£ around Naikun and in Naden
arbor, but their chief town was Kiusta,
on the coast opposite North id. There
were many subdivisions: Kawas, Kang-
guatl-lanas, Hlielung-keawai, Hlielung-
stustae, Naikun-stustae, Chawagis-stustae,
and the Yadus of Alaska, the last being
still further subdivided. J. R. S.)
Sā'āgal lä'nas.—Swanton, Cont. Haida, 275, 1905.
Shongalth Lennas.—Harrison in Proc. Roy. Soc.
Can. 1895, sec. 11, 125, 1895. Stastas.—Ibid.
Suahpi. One of the Diegueño ranche-
rias represented in the treaty of 1852 at
Santa Isabel, s. Cal.—H. R. Ex. Doc. 76,
34th Cong., 3d sess., 132, 1857.
Suahuaches. A former tribe encountered
by Salinas in 1693 on the road from Coa-
huila to San Francisco mission, Texas.—
Salinas (1693) in Dictamen Fiscal, Nov.
30, 1716, MS.
Suamca. A Jesuit mission, founded by
Father Kino among the Sobaipuri about
1687 (the Rudo Ensayo says in 1730);
situated on the headwaters of Rio Santa
Cruz, in the vicinity of Terrenate, Sonora,
Mexico, just below the Arizona-Sonora
boundary. In 1697 Bernal reported it to
be in a prosperous condition; in 1731
it had several rancherias. Villa-Señor
mentions it as a mission in 1748, and it
was still in existence in 1767, at which
date the population was 114. Quiburi,
Optuabo, Esqugbaag, Baibcat, Turisai,
and Babisi were its visitas. (F. w. H.
Santa María de Suamca.—Roche (1768) in Doc. Hist.
Mex., 4th s., 11,391, 1856. Santa María de Suanca.–
Croix (1769), ibid., 10. Santa María Magdalena
Soanca.—Orozco y Berra, Geog., 347, 1864. Santa
Maria Soamca.-Rudo Ensayo (ca. 1762), 148, 160,
1863. Santa María Soamnca.–Keler (1752) in Doc.
Hist. Mex., 4ths., 1,28, 1856. Santa Maria Soanca.—
Villa-Señor, Theatro Am... pt. 2, 403, 1748. S. Maria
de Sucunca.–Venegas Hist. Cal., I, map, 1759.
Sta. María.—Kino (1697) in Doc. Hist, Mex., 4th
s., 1, 276, 1856. Suamca.–Venegas, Hist. Cal., II,
177, 191, 1759.
Suanas. A former tribe, probably Coa-
huiltecan, met by Salinas on the road
from Coahuila to San Francisco mission,
Texas, in 1693.–Salinas (1693) in Dicta-
men Fiscal, Nov. 30, 1716, MS.
Suangna. A former Gabrieleño ranche-
ria in Los Angeles co., Cal., on the coast
near Palos Verdes or Cerritos, at a local-
ity later called Suanga.
Shua-vit.–Kroeber in Univ. Cal. Pub., Am.
Archeol. and Ethnol., viii., 39, 1908 (native form.)
Suagna.-Reid (1852) '' by Taylor in Cal.
Farmer, June 8, 1860. Suang-na.—Reid quoted by
Hoffman in Bull. Essex Inst., XV11, 2, 1885.
Suaqui. One of the principal pueblos
of the Nevome and seat of a Spanish
mission founded in 1619. Situated near
the lower Yaqui r., 20 m. w. of Onava,
Sonora, Mexico. Pop. 415 in 1678, 42 in
1730. Its inhabitants were called Sibu-
bapas.
S. Ignacio Subaque.—Zapata (1678) in Doc. Hist.
Mex., 4th s., III, 358, 1857. Suaqui.-Rivera (1730)
£ by Bancroft, No. Mex. States, 1, 513, 1884.
uake.—Kni, map (1702), in Stöcklein, Neue
Welt-Bott, 74, 1726. Zuaqui.—Rudo Ensayo (ca
1762), 125, 1863.
Subazama. A former village, probably
Salinan, connected with San Antonio
mission, Monterey co., Cal.—Taylor in
Cal. Farmer, Apr. 27, 1860.
Subchiam. A former village, presuma-
bly Costanoan, connected with Dolores
mission, San Francisco, Cal.—Taylor in
Cal. Farmer, Oct. 18, 1861.
Succaah. A band, probably Moquelum-
nan, formerly living in San Joaquin
valley, or to the northward, in California.
Lukahs.—Johnston in Sen. Ex. Doc. 61, 32d Cong.,
1st sess., 20, 1852. Suc-ca-ah.–Ryer, ibid., 21.
s Suc-co-ah.–Ryer in Sen. Ex. Doc. 4, 32d Cong.,
spec. sess., 199, 1853.
Succatash. See Succotash.
Succonesset. A village of Praying In-
dians in 1685, near Falmouth, Barnstable
co., Mass. The inhabitants were proba-
bly subject to either the Wampanoag or
the Nauset.
Saccanesset.—Writer about 1767 in Mass. Hist. Soc.
Coll., 2ds., III, 14, 1846. Sokones.—Bourne (1761),
ibid., 1st s., 1, 198, 1806. Sokonesset.–Freeman
(1792), ibid., 231. Succonesset.–Freeman (1802),
ibid., VIII, 152, 1802. Succonet-Mourt (1622),
ibid., 262. Succonusset.—Ibid., 1, 198, note, 1806.
Buckanessett.—Hinckley (1685), ibid., 4th S., V,
133, 1861.
Succotash. A corruption of a Narra-
ganset name for an ear of corn, long mis-
applied by English-speaking people to a
preparation of green corn cut from the
cob, and transversely cut string-beans or
shelled lima-beans boiled with the addi-
tion of milk, butter, and seasoning.
Roger Williams (1643) gives msickqua:
tash (m'sikwatash) as the name for a boiled
ear of corn, although the word signifies
simply an ear of corn whether boiled or
raw. Just when the name in a slightly
more corrupt form was misapplied is not
certain, since a gap occurs in the history
of the word between 1643 and 1778, when
it appears, in the form of “succatash,”
in Carver's Travels, a widely-read book
in the time of its author. Carver de-
scribes “succatash ’’ as a dish composed
of corn, beans, and bear's flesh. The
word is next mentioned by Jeremy Bel-
knap (1792) in the form “succotash.”
'. Narraganset word m'sikwatash
means ‘the grains are whole (or entire),’
i. e. not cracked or broken by pounding.
The Caniba (Norridgewock) name mesi-
kutar has the same meaning (“blé qui
n’est pas pilé.”—Rāle). The old Abnaki
inanimate plural was r instead of sh. The
BULL. 30]
aboriginal name for the preparation that
we call succotash has been lost. The form
of the name would have been determined
by the preponderance of corn or of beans
in the stew, as may have been the case,
since no Algonquian word can be formed
to indicate that more than one vegetable is
contained in a stew or soup. (w. R. G.)
Suchigin. A former village, presuma-
bly Costanoan, connected with Dolores
mission, San Francisco, Cal.—Taylor in
Cal. Farmer, Oct. 18, 1861.
Suchui. A former village, presumably
Costanoan, connected with Dolores mis-
sion, San Francisco, Cal.
Suchni.—Bancroft, Nat. Races, 1, 453, 1874. Su-
chui.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Oct. 18, 1861.
Suckatash. See Succotash.
Sudac, A Maricopa rancheria on the
Rio Gila, Ariz., in 1744.—Sedelmair
(1744) cited by Bancroft, Ariz. and N.
Mex., 366, 1889.
Sudacsasaba. A Maricopa settlement
on the Gilar., Ariz., in the 18th century.
Sudacsasaba.—Rudo Ensayo (ca. 1762). 22, 1863.
Sudacsassaba.—Orozco y Berra, Geog., 348, 1864.
Sudacson. A former Pima settlement
on the Rio Gila, Pinal co., Ariz., between
Casa Grande and a point 10 leagues be-
low. It was visited by Kino in 1698,
ibly as early as 1694, and named by
im Encarnación. It was not far from
the present Sacaton. According to Font
the k' was 5,000(?) in 1775.
See Bartlett, below.
Encarnacion.—Bancroft, No. Mex. States, 1, 259
note, 1884. Encarnacion Sutaquison.—Anza and
Font ''''''' by Bancroft, Ariz. and N. Mex.,
392, 1889. Encarnacion. Venegas, Hist. Cal.,
I, 297, 1759. La Encarnacion del Sutaquison.—
Garcés (1775), Diary, 106, 1900. Sudacson.—Rudo
Ensayo (ca. 1762), 21, 1863. Sutaguison.—Bartlett,
Pers. Narr., 11,268, 1854. Sutaquisan –Humboldt,
Kingdom of New Spain, II, 303, 1811 (also Suta-
quizan; see index, vol. iv.). Sutaquisau.—Squier
in Am. Rev., II, 512, Nov. 1848. Sutaquison.—
Garcés (1775), Diary, 109, 1900.
Sudagunachte. See Sadekanaktie.
Sugar. See Maple sugar.
Sugarcane. A Shuswap village on the
E. side of Fraser r., Brit. Col.–Morice in
Trans. Can. Inst. 1892–93, Iv, 22, 1895.
Sugeree. A small tribe, supposed to
have been Siouan, that lived near the
Waxhaw in Mecklenburg co., N.C., and
York co., S. C. They occupied a fertile
district and, according to Lawson (Hist.
Car., 76, 1860), inhabited many towns
and settlements. They were doubtless
greatly reduced by the Yamasee war of
1715 and later merged in the Catawba.
Sagans.—Bowles, New Pocket map of U.S., 1783.
Satarees.–Popple's map, n.d. Sugans.—Vaugon-
dy's map, 1778. Sugaus.—Bowen's map, 1760.
Suturees.—War map (1715) in Winsor, Hist. Am.,
v,346, 1887.
Sugk-eye. See Sockeye.
Sugwaundugahwininewug (Stigwindiga-
wininiwāg, “men of the dense-wooded
forest.’–Gerard). A Chippewa band,
commonly known as Bois Fort Chippewa,
living in the coniferous forest region w.
of L. Superior, in Minnesota. They
SUCHIGIN–SU HUB
647
numbered 640 in 1909 and occupy lands
allotted in severalty from a reserva-
tion formerly consisting of 107,519.42
acres.
Boise Forte.—Ind. Aff. Rep., 332, 1873. Bois
Forts.—Warren (1852) in Minn. Hist.Soc. Coll., v,
85, 1885. Hardwoods.—Ibid. *:::w:
wak.—Gatschet, Ojibwa MS., B. A. E., 1882.
Sagwandagawinini.—Baraga, '#' Dict., 109,
1878 (trans. ‘Indian from the thick forests': Chip-
£ form). and agawininiwag.—Wm. Jones,
nf'n, 1905. akäwiyiniw.—Baraga, op. cit.
Sug-wau-dug-ah-win-in-e-wug.—Warren (1852) in
Minn. Hist. Soc. Coll., v, 85, 1885. Sug-waun-
£" .—Warren in Schoolcraft,
Ind. Tribes, II, 139, 1852 (trans. “men of the
thick fir woods"). Sug-wun-dug-ah-win-in-e-wug.—
Ramsey in Ind. Aff. # 90, 1850. Thick Woods-
men.—Warren in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, 11, 139,
1852. Waub-ose.—Warren (1852) in Minn. Hist.
Soc. Coll., v, 86, 1885 (“rabbits’; so called by other
£w" on account of their unwarlike dispo-
sition).
Suhinimiut (“people of the sun,” that is,
living in the east). A tribe of Labrador
Eskimo extending from Koksoak r. E. to
C. Chidley and thences to Hamilton in-
let. A part have long been Christianized
by Moravian missionaries, but those of the
northern districts still retain their heathen
customs. Girls are tattooed at the age of
puberty, though less elaborately than for-
merly; they are then forced into marriage,
and early show the effects of their harsh
and laborious life. Children are few and
weak. Many men have two wives, the
wealthy several. The aged and the dis-
eased are frequently deserted, sometimes
uietly strangled. An unlucky woman is
'' out into the wilderness. A bad
man is not admitted into the houses, and
if he commits murder the others stone
him to death. Blood vengeance is in-
cumbent on the next of kin. The people
are of the stature of Europeans and very
muscular. Their legs are disproportion-
ately short and malformed, owing prob-
ably to the habit of carrying infants in
the hood. There is a recognized elder in
the community, yet he is controlled by
the angekok. These conjurers, who pre-
tend to propitiate the malevolent spirits
of nature and each man’s evil spirit, work
much harm, often separating man and
wife on the plea that their union causes
ill luck. The people often devour deer
meat raw, though they prefer cooked
food. The complexion of these Eskimo
shows much variation; those who are
bleached almost white in winter become
quickly browned by exposure to the
Summer Sun.
Subtribes are the Kokso iut, Kan-
givamiut, and Kilinigmiut. The mission
stations are Hebron, Hopedale, Nachvak,
Nain, Okak, Ramah, and Zoar. A native
village on the N. coast is £k,
Sühinimyut.—Turner in 11th Rep. A. E., 176,
1894. Sukhinimyut.—Turner in Trans. Roy. Soc.
Can., v., 104, 1888.
Suhub. The Cottonwood clan of the
Hopi.
Si-he'-bi.—Stephen in 8th Rep. B. A. E., 39, 1891.
Suhüb winwā-Fewkes in 19th Rep. B. A. E., 584,
648
[B. A. E.
SUIESIA—SUL.APIN
1900. Sü-hub wun-wa.–Fewkes in Am. Anthr.,
vii, 404, 1894.
Suiesia. A Chumashan village formerly
near Santa Inés mission, Santa Barbara
co, Cal.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Oct. 18,
1861.
Suisun (probably ‘big expanse”). A
former Patwin division, p' y only a
village, on Suisun bay, Solano co., Cal.
Soisehme.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Oct. 18, 1861.
Soo-i-soo-nes.—Ibid., Mar. 30, 1860. Souissouns.—
Choris, Voy. Pitt., 6, 1822. Su-i-sun'.-Powers
in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., III, 218, 1877. Suysum.—
Chamisso in Kotzebue, Voy., 111, 51, 1821.
Suk (S'ilk, ‘valley,” “depression”). A
Ntlakyapamuk village on the E. side of
Fraser r., Brit. Col., below Keefer station,
C. P. R. R. . The population of this place
and the neighboring '' of Kimus,
with which later reports of Indian affairs
have combined it, was 74 in 1901, since
which date neither is mentioned.
Cük'.—Hill-Tout in Ethnol. Surv. Can., 5, 1899.
Sheooke.–Can. Ind. Aff., 189, 1883. Shoouk.—Brit.
Col. map, Ind. Aff., Victoria, 1872. Snuk.–Can.
Ind. Aff., 363, 1897. Sook-kamus.–Ibid., pt. II, 164,
1901. S'uk.—Teit in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., ii,
169, 1900. Sunk.–Can. Ind. Aff., 269, 1889. Suuk.—
Ibid.,230, 1886. Suuk-kamus.—Ibid., 418, 1898.
Sukaauguning. ... A Chippewa village
formerly on Pelican lake, Oneida co.,
Wis.
Pelican Lake band.—Warren (1852) in Minn. Hist.
Soc. Coll., V, 315, 1885. Sakao'ganing:-Wm.
Jones, inf’n, 1905. Suk-a-aug-un-ing.—Warren,
op. cit. -
Sukamom. A division of the Yuki of N.
California, living s. of the Ukomnom of
Round valley.
Sukaispoka (Sitka-ispóga, ‘hog-killing
lace”). A small Upper Creek town
ormerly in Cleburne co., Ala., on the w.
bank of Tallapoosa r., 12 m. above Oak-
fuskee, to which town it was subordinate
and to which the inhabitants moved prior
to the year 1799. (A. S. G.)
Hog Range.—Gatschet, Creek Migr. "#. 1, 144,
1884 (traders' name). Hog range.—Hawkins
£ Sketch, 48, 1848. Shuckospaga.—Alcedo,
Dic. Geog., IV, 547, 1788. Shuckospoja.—Bartram,
Trav., I, map, 1799. Soguspogus.-Swan (1791) in
Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, v, 262, 1855. Sokas ,-
Bartram, op.cit., 461, 1792. Sooc-he-ah.—Hawkins,
op.cit. Suche-poga.–Sen. Ex. Doc.425,24th Cong.,
1st sess., 215, 1836. Suka-ishpógi.—Gatschet, op.
cit. Suka-ispáka.—Ibid.
Sukechumetunne. A band or village of
the Chastacosta on the N. side of Rogue
r., Oreg.
Sü-He'-tcü-ne' tunné,—Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-
lore, iii, 234, 1890.
Sukhutit (“black mouths’). A former
Arikara band under chief Sutaka, White
Shield.
Blackmouths.–Culbertson in Smithson. Rep.
1850, 143, 1851. Suh-ut'-it.—Hayden, Ethnog.
and Philol, 357, 1862.
Sukiaug (meaning doubtful). An Al-
gonquian tribe formerly occupying a con-
siderable territory on both sides of Con-
necticut r. about Hartford, Conn. Their
principal village, of the same name, was
near the present Hartford. In 1730 they
removed to Farmington. (J. M.)
Sekioge.—Goodwin (1636) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll.,
4th, S., VII, 44, 1865. Sicaock.—Ludlowe (1637),
ibid., 2ds., VIII, 235, 1819. Si .-Writerabout
1642, ibid., 3d S., III, 161, 1833. Suckiang.—Hub-
bard (1680), ibid., 2d s. v. 307, 1815." suckiang-
Kendall, Trav., 1,142, 1809. Suckieag.—Writer of
1815 in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 2d s., III, 182, 1846.
Sukiaugk-Stiles (1761), ibid., 1st s, x 105 isog.
. Sukinatchi (Shukha-in-hacha, ‘hog, its
river'). Given by Gatschet (Creek Migr.
Leg., I, 109, 1884) as a former Choctaw
settlement in Lowndes and Kemper cos.,
Miss. The mention of Lowndes co. must
be a mistake, the name probably referring
to those Choctaw living along Sukinatchie
or Sookanatchie cr., in Kemper co. Hal-
bert does not use this as the name of a
town, and evidently it is a general term.
Factory Indians.—Gatschet, op. cit. Senachns.—
N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., x, 951, 1858. Shuk-hu-nat-
chee.—Rutherford in Ind. Aff. Rep., 877, 1847.
Sook-e-nock-e.-H. R. Ex. Doc. 138,23d Cong., 2d
sess., 14, 1835. Su-quah-natch-ah.–U.S. Stat., Ix,
114, 1851.
Sukkertoppen. A Danish mission and
Eskimo settlement in w. Greenland, lat.
65° 20'.—Nansen, Across Greenland, II,
29, 1890.
Sukkwan (said to be from Tlingit suq-
qo-án, “grassy town”). A Haida town of
the Koetas family, formerly on Cordova
bay, in the Kaigani country, Alaska. In
1836–41 John Work stated the number of
houses here was 14 and the number of
people 229. Former inhabitants of this
town can now recall 7 houses. Petroff in
1880–81 gave the number £ople as 141.
The town is now abandon
Sakoã'n.-Boas, Twelfth Rep. N. W. Tribes Can.,
26, 1898. Shakan.-Petroff in 10th Census, Alaska,
32, 1884. Shakwan Häadé.—Harrison in Proc. Roy.
Soc. Can.,sec. II, 125, 1895. Shaw-a-gan.—Dawson,
Q. Charlotte Ids., 173B, 1880 (after Work, 1836-41).
Shou a .–Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, V, 489, 1
(after Work). Show-a-gan.–Kane, Wand. N.A.,
app., 1859 (after Work). Ssoköän hädé.–Krause,
#' #:
Surv. map of Alaska, S. E. sec., no. 8050.
Suqqo-ān.—Swanton in 26th Rep. B. A. E.,408, 1908.
Suko. The Sun gens of the Caddo.—
Mooney in 14th Rep. B. A. E., 1093,
1896.
Sukshultaatanom. A branch of the Yuki
of N. California possessing the N. fork of
the Middle fork of Eel r. and Hull cr.
Suktaloosa (“black bluff”). A former
temporary settlement of the Koasati, on
the w. bank of Tombigbee r., E. Miss. It
was abandoned in 1722.
Coosada Sackla Loosa.-West Fla. ''': ca. 1775.
w
Seekta Loosa.–Romans, Florida, 1,334, 1775. Sukta
loosa.—Ibid., 332.
Suktaloosa. A former temporary settle-
ment of the Koasati on Tombigbee r.
below the mouth of Sukenatchacr., Ala.—
Romans, Fla., 326, 1775.
Suktanakamu (Sitk’-ta-na-ka/-mu). One
of the Chumashan villages formerly near
Santa Inés mission, Santa Barbara co.,
Cal.—Henshaw, Santa Inez MS. vocab.,
B. A. E., 1884.
Sulapin (Sul’-à-pin). A Chumashan
village formerly in Ventura co., Cal.—
BULL. 301 SULIGA
Henshaw, Buenaventura MS. vocab., B.
A. E., 1884.
Suliga. An unidentified village in cen-
tral Florida, lat. 28° 30', near a small
lake.—Bartram, Voy., I, map, 1799.
Sulujame. A tribe, apparently Coa-
huiltecan, which was represented at San
Antonio de Valero mission, Texas, as
early as 1726 and as late as 1741. Their
Coahuiltecan affiliation is inferred from
their close association with the Xarame
and the Pa
(H. E. B.)
partida 578, 1747,
Chrelejan.—Valero Baptisms
MS. Chulajam.-Ibid., partida 331, 1731. Chula.
jame. Ibid., partida #8, 1738. Chuluaam.—ibid.,
rtida 351, 1731. Sulajame.—Ibid., partida 157,
726. Zolajan.—Ibid., partida236, 1728. Zolojan.–
Ibid., partida 96, 1729. Ztolam.—Ibid., partida
219, 1728. Zulajar-Valero Marriages, partida 135,
1736. Zulajan.-Ibid., partida 150, 1740.
Sulu-stins (Sü’lustins). A former Haida
town of the Do-gitunai family, on the E.
coast of Hippa id., Queen Charlotte ids.,
Brit. Col.
Skao nAns.—Swanton, Cont. Haida, 281, 1905.
Sülu stins.—Ibid.
Suma. A semi-nomadictribe, one branch
of which formerly occupied the region of
the Casas Grandes in Chihuahua, Mexico,
and the other the vicinity of El Paso,
Tex. The latter are mentioned in 1659,
under the name Zumanas, as forming
£ of the mission population of San
renzo (q.v.), but the name Sumas is
used by '#'. as early as 1630.
Vetancurt (ca. 1696) speaks also of the
Zumas and Zumanas as living somewhat
below El Paso, and Bandelier apparently
classifies the former at least as the Suma.
The names Zumanas and Jumanos seem
to have been confused. At the instiga-
tion of the Pueblo Indians taken from
the N. to El Paso by Gov. Otermin when
retreating from Santa Fé, N. Mex., dur-
ing the Pueblo revolt of 1680, this branch
of the Suma became hostile to the whites
and induced the friendly Mansos to join
them, with their confederates the Jano,
in their outbreak of 1684. The Spaniards
succeeded in reducing them two years
later, forming them into several settle-
ments about El Paso, but San Lorenzo
was the only one that endured. In 1744
the tribe comprised 50 families; in 1765
only 21 families remained, the decrease in
population being doubtless due to small-
x. Only one of the tribe was known to
living (at Senecti, Mexico) in 1897.
The mission of Casas Grandes was es-
tablished among the southern branch of
the tribe about 1664. At this time and
for many years later they confederated
with the Apache and Jocome in their
depredations against the Piman tribes to
their westward, particularly the Opata.
The extermination of the Suma was prob-
ably due to Apache hostility. Accord-
ing to Orozco y Berra (p. 327) they spoke
the Piro dialect, but there seems to be
SUN DANCE
649
no warrant for this classification, and
their linguistic affinities are not known.
See Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers, III,
86–91, 1890. F. W. H.)
Bumas.—Doc. of 18th cent. quoted by Bandelier in
Arch. Inst. Papers, IV, 525, 1893 (misprint).
Sumas.—Benavides, Memorial, 7, 1630. Sumes.—
Linschoten, Descr. de l'Amer., map 1, 1638.
Sunas.–Ribas (1645) quoted by Bandelier in Arch.
Inst. Papers, III, 89, 1890. Yumas.—Arlegui
1660–65) quoted by Bandelier, ibid., (misprint).
umanas.–Garcia de San Francisco (1659) quoted
by Bandelier, ibid., 87 (distinct from Jumanos).
Zumas.—Wetancurt (1696) in Teatro Mex., III, 308,
1871; 18th cent. doc. £ by Bandelier in
Arch. Inst. Papers, III.88, 1890.
Sumass. A Cowichan tribe on the lake
and river of the same name, which
are tributary to lower Frazer r., Brit.
Col. Until 1894 three divisions or vil-
lages called by this name, and numbered
1, 2, and 3, appeared in the reports of
the Canadian Department of Indian
Affairs, having populations, respectively,
of 30, 57, and 53 in 1893. Their total
number in 1909 was given as 50.
semic.—Boas, Ms., B.A. E., 1887. Smess—Mayne,
Brit. Col., 295, 1862. Sumas.–Can. Ind. Aff., 300,
1893. Sumass.—Ibid., 160, 1901. Su-mat-se.—Fitz-
hugh in U. S. Ind. Aff. Rep. 1857,328, 1838.
Sumaun. Given as a Karok village on
Klamath r., N. w. Cal., inhabited in 1860.
Sum-maun.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Mar. 23, 1860.
Sumdum. A small Tlingit tribe occu-
ing a village of the same name at Port
oughton, Alaska. The population was
150 in 1868, but is now only about 50.
Sitkoedi is a social division. (J. R. s.)
Samdan.—Kane, Wand. in N. A., app., 1859.
S!aodă'n.—Swanton, field notes, B. A. E., 1904.
Soundun.—Petroff in 10th Census, Alaska, 32, 1884.
Sumdum.–Porter in 11th Census, Alaska, 3, 1893.
Sundowns.—Scott in Ind. Aff. Rep., 314, 1868.
Sumpitan. See Blowgun.
Sunananahogwa (Su-nu-na' na-ho'-gwa).
A Paviotso tribeformerly on Reeser., cen-
tral Nevada.—Powell, Paviotso MS.,
B. A. E., 1881.
Sunchaque. A former village, presum-
ably Costanoan, connected with Dolores
mission, San Francisco, Cal.—Taylor in
Cal. Farmer, Oct. 18, 1861.
Sun dance. The Sun dance was a cere-
mony confined to the Plains tribes. It
was performed by the Arapaho, Chey-
enne, Siksika, and Cree of Algonquian
stock; the Dakota, Assiniboin, Mandan,
Crows, Ponca, and Omaha of Siouan stock;
the Pawnee of Caddoan stock; the Kiowa;
and the Shoshoni and Ute of Shoshonean
stock. In its ceremonial forms the Sun
dance of all these tribes seems related,
and it may be regarded as a summer
solstice ceremony, though in many tribes
this element is largely or entirely ob-
scured. The fundamental object of the
ceremony seems to have been the over-
coming of certain cosmic elements.
In all of the tribes the ritual is subor-
dinated to the drama; the former never
predominates, as it does in the star cult of
the Pawnee ceremonies. The ritual,
650
I B. A. E.
SUN DANCE
when present, is chanted, and consists of
£" of songs, generally eight in num-
r. As a rule these songs are sung on
the night of the entrance into the lodge
of the Sun dance.
The time of the ceremony is summer,
varying from early to late in the season,
and it may even be held in the autumn.
Among some tribes, as the Siouan, the
ceremony is annual, and is in charge of a
self-perpetuating priesthood, apparently
under the control of the war chief. In
other tribes, especially those of Algon-
quian stock, the performance of the cere-
mony is dependent on a vow or a pledge
made by an individual who hopes by
such performance to ward off sickness
from himself or from some member of
his family, although other reasons for
making the vow exist, the most common
of these being to avert lightning.
The participants in the ceremony
£ the Siouan tribes, besides the
priesthood, are selected and compelled
to perform by the priests. In other
tribes, as for example the Arapaho, the
participants, other than the priests (who
are those that have vowed the ceremony
in former years), are those who have
made minor vows, and whose participa-
tion is hence voluntarv. Among such
tribes the chief priest is chosen by the
friends of the votary of the ceremony.
The duration of the ceremony varies
among the different tribes, 8 days bein
the most common period. The peri
is largely dependent, however, on the
number of fasting and dancing days, the
preliminary days being 3 or 4 in number,
and the dancing days from 1 to 4, though
formerly, it would seem, 4 was the com-
mon number.
Among all tribes there is a division of
the ceremony into secret rites and a public
rformance. The secret rites, occupyin
rom 1 day to 4 days, are held in a tipi o
preparation, which occupies a position
alone in the camp circle. In at least one
tribe there are four such tipis of prepara-
tion, each in charge of a leader. By the
time of the erection of the secret tipi or
tipis the camp circle has been formed in
the shape of a horseshoe with the open-
ing to the E.; here is camped the en-
tire tribe, the arrangement ' the family
tipis being according to a fixed system.
Within the secret tipi the priests congre-
gate each day and spend their time in the
performance of certain rites, consisting of
smoking, feasting, praying, and the prep-
aration of objects that are to be used
upon the altar or worn during the public
performance. On the last day of the
secret rites a great lodge is built in the
center of the camp circle, the selection of
the site being the office of a special in-
dividual and attended with rites. The
gathering of suitable timber for the lodge
and its erection are usually done by one
or more warrior organizations. The
selection of the center pole is accompanied
with special rites and usually is in charge
of the most noted warrior or warriors of
the tribe. The lodge varies from a roof-
less inclosure with a tall center pole, as
among the Siouan tribes, to a partially
covered structure, consisting of an outer
row of forked uprights connected by cross-
bars, from which rafter poles extend to
the fork of the center pole. The lodge is
from 60 to 100 ft. in diameter, and is
always provided with an opening toward
the E. On the completion of the lodge,
generally late in the afternoon, the priests
formally abandon the secret tipi ''prep-
aration, and reside until the termination
of the ceremony in the Sun-dance lodge
proper. On this night the lodge is form-
ally dedicated, often with elaborate rites;
the warrior societies parade, and the
chiefs signalize the bravery of certain
young men of the tribe by specially des-
ignating them by name. On the morning
following the erection of the lodge the altar
is set up near its western side. The altar
varies from the simple buffalo skull and
pipe on a cleared circle of earth, as among
the Ponca, to an elaborate arrangement of
a buffalo skull, an excavation with a dry
sand-painting, upright sticks with rain-
bow symbols, and various bushes and
young trees, as among the Cheyenne. On
the completion of the altar the priests dec-
orate the bodies, naked except for a loin
cloth, of those who are to dance; these, to-
ether with the priests, have taken neither
ood nor drink since the preceding night.
After the dancers have been painted,
and decked with sage or willow wreaths
about the head, neck, , waist, wrists,
and ankles, the dancers, forming in line,
dance toward the center pole, represent-
ing the sun, blowing whistles made of the
wing-bones of eagles to accompany Sun-
dance songs, which are sung by musicians
seated about a large drum at the southern
side of the entrance. After an interval,
which may be a day, the paint is removed
and renewed, and the ceremony is re-
sumed, and to the end the dancers thus
alternately dance and rest. At the close
of the performance the dancers in some
tribes take an emetic, drink medicine-
water, break their fast, and then enter
the sweat-lodge. In all tribes, so far as
known, the lodge with its accompanying
altar is abandoned to the elements, for it
is considered sacred and may not be dis-
turbed. Among several taboos of the
£ one most frequent and almost
universal is that forbidding the presence
of menstruating women.
In the majority of tribes one of the
most common rites of the public perfor-
BULL. 301
mance is that of voluntary self-laceration
or torture. The two most common forms
of torture were (1) to attach the free end
of a reata that had been fastened to the
center fork of the lodge, to a skewer in-
serted in the loose skin of the breast, and
(2) to drag around inside the camp circle
one or more buffalo-skulls by a reata the
other end of which was attached to a
skewer inserted in the back. In some
tribes a small piece of flesh was cut from
the arm or shoulder of the dancer and was
offered with tobacco seeds at the foot of
the center pole. The amount of torture
performed seems to have been greatest
among the Cheyenne and Mandan. Tor-
ture in any form was not tolerated by the
Kiowa; indeed, the appearance of blood
at any stage of the ceremony was re-
garded by them as an ill omen, and it is
said sometimes to have caused the cere-
mony to cease.
A form of sacrifice other than torture,
consisting in the offering of the cast-off
clothing of children or adults to the lodge
on the last day, was practised by several
£ especially those of Algonquian
Stoc
The ceremony of the Sun dance abounds
in symbolism, no rite being performed
except in a prescribed manner. There
seems to have been universal veneration
of the four cardinal points. The sun, or
a god spoken of as the “great mystery,”
“great medicine,” or “man above,” was
even more prominent, being symbolized
# the center pole. The salient features
of the symbolism may be epitomized as
follows: The tipi of secret preparation
corresponds to the sacred mountain to
which the originator of the ceremony re-
paired when in distress and there learned
the mysteries of the ceremony. The rites
of the secret ' represent the acts per-
formed originally in the sacred mountain,
and hence are a kind of rehearsal. The
secret tipi is often spoken of as the “rab-
bit” or “lone” tipi or the “morning
star.” The camp circle symbolizes the
constellation Corona Borealis, which is
frequently spoken of by the Plains tribes
as the camp circle of the gods above.
Again, the camp circle may be regarded as
symbolizing the horizon, standing for the
universe. The lodge itself represents this
earth, as the home of man. The altar
symbolizes the essence of life or spring
of fertilization. In the fork of the center
ole was the nest of the thunderbird.
nto the nest a digging stick was usually
thrust, symbolic of that used by the wo-
man who in the well-known tale climbed
to the sky in pursuit of a porcupine and
later gave birth to the Sun Boy. While
the center pole itself, with its bands of
red and black paint, is symbolic of earth
and heaven, and typifies the supreme
SUN DANCE
651
medicine or mystery, it may be regarded
as symbolizing also, especially at the
time of its capture, the common enemy
of the tribe. The Cheyenne declare, in-
deed, that from the fork of the center
pole was formerly suspended alive an en-
emy captured in war. The dancers col-
lectively overcome an enemy, generally
the sun, and by their medicine compel
the thunderbird to release rain. The
wreaths worn by dancers are symbols of
the sun, and the four old men in the dance
represent the gods of the four world-quar-
ters, while the paints applied to the body,
usually four in number, are progressive
in their virtue, generally culminating in
a black paint, which may be regarded as
defying the rain to wash it off. The
painted designs are symbols of the sun,
the moon, the morning star, and the gods
of the four world-quarters. The whistlin
symbolizes the breath, or life, of man, and
at the same time the cry of the thunder-
bird. Vomiting and sweating are em-
ployed as purification rites. The fasting
and the self-inflicted torture are penance,
done to obtain special favor of the gods,
and represent the fast of the originator of
the ceremony.
In the ritual of the Sundance it is related
that once in a period of famine an indi-
vidual wandered forth with a female com-
panion in behalf of his tribe, encountered
a deity, fasted, learned the ceremony, re-
turned to the tribe, caused the ceremony
to be performed, and thus brought relief
from famine through the appearance of
the buffalo. The ceremony accordingly
may be regarded as one of rebirth or re-
animation. In the tribes which have
this ritual the one who has made the vow
at a stated period of the ceremony offers
his wife to the chief priest, thus exempli-
fying the act of the originator of the cere-
mony, who offered his companion to the
one from whom he obtained the cere-
mony.
The Sun dance, being strongly opposed
by the missionaries because it was utterly
misunderstood, and finding no favor in
official circles, has been for many years
an object of persecution, and in conse-
uence is extinct among the Dakota, the
' and the Mandan, of the Siouan
stock, and among the Pawnee and the
Kiowa. It is still performed by the Cree,
Siksika, Arapaho, Cheyenne, £
Ponca, Shoshoni, and Ute. Its disap-
pearance among certain of these tribes,
such as the Ponca, is near at hand, for it
has lost part of its rites and has come to be
largely a spectacle for gain rather than a
great religious ceremony.
The Sun dance was not only the great-
est ceremony of the Plains tribes, but was
a condition of their existence. More than
any other ceremony or occasion, it fur-
652
[B. A. E.
SUNDAY-SUSHLTAKHOTTHATUNNE
nished the tribe the opportunity for the
expression of emotion in rhythm, and
was the occasion of the tribe becoming
more closely united. It gave opportunity
for the making and renewing of common
interests, the inauguration of tribal poli-
cies, and the renewing of the rank of the
chiefs; for the exhibition, by means of
mourning feasts, of grief over the loss of
members of families; for the fulfilment of
social obligations by means of feasts; and,
finally, for the exercise and gratification
of the emotions of love on the part of the
young in the various social dances which
always formed an interesting feature of
the ceremony. With the disappearance
of tribal organization and tribal interests,
there is no doubt of the ultimate doom of
the Sun dance. See Ceremony, Dance,
Mythology, Religion. (G. A. D.)
Sunday, John. See Shahwundais.
Sungkitsaa. The Turquoise clan of the
ueblo of Jemez, N. Mex. A correspond-
ing clan existed also at the former related
' of Pecos.
u"kitsaä.—Hodge in Am. Anthr., Ix, 352, 1896
(Jemez form). Suntí+.—Ibid. (Pecos form; +=
ash=" people').
Sunik. A former Aleut village on Agat-
tu id., Alaska, one of the Near id. group
of the Aleutians, now uninhabited.
Sunk Squaw. See Magnus.
Sunsunnestunne (“people at the small
beach’). A band of the Mishikhwutme-
tunne on Coquille r., Oreg.
Sün'-sun-nés' 3unné'.—Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-
lore, III, 232, 1890.
Suntaho. A Chumashan village for-
merly near Purísima mission, Santa Bar-
bara co., Cal.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer,
Oct. 18, 1861.
Sunteacootacoot(Sun-tea-coot-a-coot). An
unidentified body of Salishan Indians
said by Ross (Fur Hunters, 1, 145, 1855)
to have lived between Thompson and
Fraser rs., Brit. Col.
Suntz. A Squawmish village commu-
nity on Burrard inlet, Brit. Col.—Hill-
Tout in Rep. Brit. A. A. S., 474, 1900.
Sunum. Given as a Karok village on
Klamath r., N. w. Cal., inhabited in 1860.
Sun-num.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Mar. 23, 1860.
Sunusi (Sit’-ni-si). A former Maidu
village on Sacramento r., near Jacinto,
Butte co., Cal. (R. B. D.)
Sunvalluk. A small Kaviagmiut Eskimo
village on the coast opposite Sledge id.,
Alaska.—11th Census, Alaska, 162, 1893.
Suolanocha. A former Lower Creek
town on Flint r. (?), formerly part of the
Creek confederacy. In 1773 the inhab-
itants are said to have spoken the Creek
and “Stincard languages.”—Bartram,
Trav., 462, 1791.
Supaen. See Supawn.
Supasip. Given as a Karok village on
Klamath r., N. W. Cal., inhabited in 1860.
Soo-pas-ip.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Mar. 23, 1860,
Supawn. According to Bartlett (Dict.
of Americanisms, 681, 1877) “a name in
common use in New England, New York,
and other northern states for boiled In-
dian meal.” The word is applied to
hasty pudding, mush, corn-meal boiled
and eaten with milk, etc. Supawn, spelled
also sepawn, sepon, supaen, suppaen,
suppawn, etc., by earlier writers, is
derived from sapaun in the Massachuset
dialect of Algonquian, signifying “soft-
ened by water. The word samp is from
the same radical. (A.F. C.)
Suphko. An unidentified town for-
merly near the mouth of Tallapoosa r.,
Ala., above Atasi.—Robin, Voy., II, map,
1807.
Suppaen, Suppawn. See Supawn.
Suquamish. A Salish division on the
w. side of Puget sq., Wash. According to
Paige '' Aff. Rep., 329, 1857) they
claimed the land from Appletree cove in
the N. to Gig harborin thes. Seattle, who
gave his name to the city, was chief of
this tribe and the Dwamish in 1853. Pop.
441 in 1857, 180 in 1909.
Lugua-mish.—Stevens in Ind. Aff. Rep., 453, 1854
(frequently used for Suquamish). #: Madi-
son.–Ind. Aff. Rep., 180, 1907. Port Orchard.—
Farnham, Travels, 112, 1843. Seattle.–Page (1856)
in H. R. Éx. Doc. 37.34th Cong. 3d sess S2, 1857.
Soquamish.—Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, v, 700, 1855.
Squamish.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, June 12, 1863.
Squawmish.–Farnham, Travels, 111, 1843. Suk-
wames.—Hale, Ethnol. and Philol., 221, 1846. Sük-
wamish.–Gibbs in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., 1, 179, 1877.
Suquahmish.–Stevens in H. R. Ex. Doc. 37, 34th
Cong., 3d sess., 46, 1857. Suquamish.—Wilkes, U.
S. Expl. Exped., iv. 410, 1845. Swo-Kwabish.—
Mallet in Ind. Aff. Rep., 198, 1877 (given as sub-
ordinate to Dwamish).
Surghustesthitun (“where the black bear
' down”). A former village of the
Š astacosta on the N. side of Rogue r.,
reg.
£, test hi'-tūn-Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-
lore, III, 234, 1890.
Suricuama. A village, presumably Cos-
tanoan, formerly connected with San
Juan Bautista mission, Cal.–Engelhardt,
Franc. in Cal., 398, 1897.
Suscol. A village of an uncertain tribe,
but probably Moquelumnan, on what
was known in 1860 as the Suscol ranch,
E. of Napa, Napa co., Cal.—Taylor in Cal.
Farmer, Mar. 30, 1860.
Sus-haidagai (Sits ra'-idAga-i, “lake peo-
ple'). A subdivision of the Kona-kega-
wai, a Haida family of the Eagle clan.
They owned the town of Hlgaedlin and
received their name from a lake which
lies inland from Skedans bay, Brit. Col.—
Swanton, Cont. Haida, 273, 1905.
Sushitna. A Knaiakhotana settlement
on Susitna r., Cookinlet, Alaska, consist-
ing of 2 villages, one containing 44, the
other 46 persons in 1880; 142 people and
27 houses in 1890.
Sushetno.-Petroff in 10th Census, Alaska, 29, 1884.
Susitna.—Baker, Geog. Dict, Alaska, 608, 1906.
Sushltakhotthatunne (“people back to-
ward the head of the stream”). A band
BULL. 30]
of the Mishikhwutmetunne formerly re-
siding near the head of Coquille r., Oreg.
Sücl-ta'-qo-t'ga' 3dnné'.—Dorsey in Jour. Am.
Folk-lore, iii, 232, 1890.
Susk. More correctly Sisk, the Haida
name for Frederick id., off the N. w. coast
of Graham id., Queen Charlotte ids., Brit.
Col. Dawson (Q.Charlotte Ids., 171, 1880)
wrongly supposed it to be the name of a
town as well, his informants probably
referring to Te, which once stood on the
mainland opposite. (J. R. S.)
Suski. The Coyote clan of Zuñi pueblo,
N. Mex.
Süski-kwe.—Cushing in 13th Rep. B. A. E., 368,
1896 (kwe=' people')
Susksoyiks (‘band with hairy mouths’).
A band of the Piegan tribe of the Siksika,
$'. extinct.
-kso'-yiks.—Hayden, Ethnog. and Philol. Mo.
Val., 264, 1862.
Susolas. A tribe seen by Cabeza de
Vaca (Smith's trans., 72, 84, 1851) dur-
ing his sojourn in Texas in 1527–34, that
lived opposite the Atayos (Toho?), with
whom they were at war. During the sea-
son of £ prickly-pears they were
associated with other tribes of the vicinity
which spoke different tongues. So far
as known the tribe is extinct.
Lusolas.–Cabeça de Vaca, op.cit., 72. Susolas.–
Ibid., 121. Susoles.—Davis, Span. Conq. N. Mex.,
82, 1869. -
Susquehanna. A town and a tribe of
the Iroquoian stock, situated in 1608 on
the lower portion of the Susquehanna r.
and its affluents. The original form of
the name used by Capt. John Smith was
Sasquesahannocks in his text and Sasque-
sahanough on his map. He first heard
the name from Tockwock, Nanticoke, or
Powhatan speakers of the Algonquian
tongue, while exploring the waters of
upper Chesapeakebay and its affluents, as
the designation of a mighty people who
dwelt on the Susquehanna two days jour-
ney “higher than our barge could pass
for rocks.” Of this people Smith wrote:
“Such great and '' men
are seldom seen, for they seemed likegiants
to the English, yea to their neighbors;”
also that they were scarcely known to
Powhatan, could muster nearly 600 able
men, and lived in palisaded towns to de-
fend themselves from the “Massawo-
meckes, their mortal enemies.” Meeting
at the head of the bay 60 of their war-
riors, five of their chiefs did not hesitate
to board his barge. Although in his text
Smith does not mention the names of
any Susquehanna towns, he nevertheless
places on his map 6 towns with “king's
houses" under the general rubric “Sas-
quesahanough.” The six are Sasquesa-
hanough, Quadroque, Attaock, Tesinigh,
Utchowig, and Cepowig. It is difficult to
locate these towns correctly on a modern
£ the foregoing names are evidentl
highly conventionalized forms of the origi-
SUSK—SUSQUEHANNA
653
nal native terms. Unfortunately Smith
furnishes but little information regarding
these people beyond a description of their
bearing, size, and implements, and a gen-
eral statement as to their habitat and their
enemies, the most formidable of the lat-
ter being the famous “Massawomeckes.”
Alsop (1666) says that the Christian in-
habitants of #' regarded the Sus-
quehanocks as “the most noble and heroic
nation of Indians that dwell upon the
confines of America,” and that the other
Indians “by a submissive and tributary
acknowledgment” held them in like es-
teem, for he adds that being for the most
part great warriors, they “seldom sleep
one summer in the quiet arms of a peace-
ful rest, but keep (by their present power,
as well as by their former conquest) the
several nations of Indians round about
them, in a forceable obedience and sub-
jection.” He declares also that men,
women, and children in both summer
and winter went practically naked; that
they painted their faces in red, green,
white, and black stripes; that their skins
were naturally light in color, but were
changed to a dark cinnamon hue “by the
several dyeings of roots and barks”; that
the hair of the head was black, long,
and coarse, but that the hair £ On
other parts of the body was removed by
pulling it out hair by hair; that some
tattooed their bodies, i: and arms
with outlines of beasts and other objects.
Hitherto no information concerning a
clan system among the Susquehanna £
been available in ethnologic literature;
but in the Proceedings of £ Council of
Maryland for 1636–1667 (pp. 421, 550)
the names of the “Sassasahannough"
chiefs and delegates, and also those of
the several clans to which they belonged,
appear in the minutes of a treaty con-
cluded at Spes Utia, May 16, 1661, in
behalf of the Lord Proprietary of Mary-
land and of the Susquehanna Indians,
and at a conference held at St Johns,
June 29, 1666. The names of the Sus-
quehanna delegates to the former were:
“Dahadaghesa of the great Torripine
family, Sarangararo of the Wolf family,
Waskanecqua of the Ohongeoquena na-
tion, Kagoregago of the Unquehiett na-
tion, Saraqundett of the Kaiquariegahaga
nation, Uwhan hierelera of the Usququ-
haga nation, and Waddon hago of '.
Sconondihago nation; but among the
signatures appears the name Andra
Sonque without that of his clan or na-
tion. It was at this treaty that the Mary-
land authorities agreed to send 50 soldiers
to aid the Susquehanna against the
Seneca (here called Cynaco, Nayssone,
or Naijssone), in consequence of which
Capt. Odber was ordered to cause some
“spurs and flankes” to be laid out for
654 SUSQUEHANNA ls. A. E.
the defense of the Susquehanna fort and
inmates, “whom you are upon all occa-
sions to assist against the assaults of their
enemies.” At the conference of June 29,
1666, at St Johns, Wastahanda Hariguera
of the Terrapin or Turtle clan, and
Gosweinquecrakqua of the Fox clan, war
chiefs o the Susquehanna, brought
Wanahedana. to justice, “lest the crime
of one be imputed to the whole tribe,”
and asked assistance from the govemor
“at this time,” for they had lost a large
number of men who were ranging about
the head of Patapsco and other rivers to
secure the English plantations from the
Seneca, who, they declared, were re-
solved to storm the Susquehanna fort in
the following August and then fall upon
the English; and thev also agreed to de-
liver the “King of Totomack his two
sonns” to Major Goldsmyth. At the
former treaty it was stipulated also that
6 Susquehanna warriors should act as
dis at/ch bearers.
gn July 28, 1663, the Maryland
authorities gave to Civility and the rest
of the Susquehanna Indians 2 barrels of
powder, 200 pounds of lead, and their
own choice o one of two small cannon.
At this conference Wastahandow of the
Turtle clan declared that it was not “the
Sasquesahanoughs ” but the Seneca who
began the war, for the Seneca had killed
the Sus uehanna ambassadors and had
robbed iiiem of 70 belts of wampum; and
he declared that their enemies (such of
the Iroquois tribes as were engaged in
making war on them) mustered about
1,460 warriors, while the Susquehanna
had about 700 fighting men.
In the writings of Swedish and Dutch
authors many references are found to a
peolplle called therein Minquas, Minquosy,
or achoeretini (in De Laet), Mengwe,
or Mingo, names which were evidently
bestowed on them by the Algon uians of
the lower Delaware r. and bay. (it would
seem that in the earliest a lication of
the names Susquehanna andgliinqua they
denoted a tribe or group of allied tribes
which from 1608 to 1633 waged relentless
war against the Algonquian tribes on and
about the lower portion of Potomac r.
and Delaware r. and bay. De Vries
says that on Feb. ll, 1633, when he and
asiiiall crew were in the Delaware r. op-
posite Ft Nassau. 50 Indians came over
the river from the fort and spoke to him
and his men. He states that these were
Minquas dwellin among “the English
of Virginia,” and that, numbering 600
warriors, they had come on a warlike
expedition, but that they were friendly
with him and his men; that while in
that immediate vicinity two days later,
three Indians of the :\TilI8\\'fllil("ll came
to him and reported that they were fugi-
tives from the Minquas, who had killed
some of their ‘people, lundered them of
their corn, an burned) their houses, and
that these Minquas had killed 90 men of
the Sankiekens (Saukhikans); also that
the Minquas had returned to their own
country. But subsequent to this riod
these two names, Susquehanna andXi\i1in-
qua, especially the latter, had acquired a
broader and more com rehensive signifi-
cation. Van der Doncfi, writing prior to
1653, says, “With the Minquas we in-
clude the Senecas, the Maquas, and other
inland tribes.”
On July 24, 1608, Capt. John Smith
began his exploration of Susquehanna
r., completing the work on Sept. 8 of
the same year. As already stated, in
his text he calls the Indians he found
inhabiting the river, Sasquesahannocks,
but on his map he recorded the name
Sasquesahanoughs, and the name of
their town Sasquesahanough. The exact
situation of this town is not definitely
known, but a satisfactory approxima-
tion may be made. Smit said that it
was “two days’ journey hi%:l€I‘ than
our barge could pass for roc s.” The
rocks are at Port Deposit, Md., and
40 or 50 in. above this point may be
tentatively taken as the approximate
situation of the town. Smith locates
it on the E. side of the Susquehanna, a
short distance above the confluence of a
feeder from the w. side. It is matter of
record thata “Sasquehanocksnew-town ”
existed about 1648 where “some falls
below hinder navigation,” and that in
1670Augustine Herrman located Canooge,
“the present Sassquahana Indian fort,”
on the w. bank just above the “greatest
fall” (the present Conewago falls); and
they also had a. palisaded town at the
mouth of the Octoraro, probabl y as early
as 1662, so that the Susquehanna of 1608
may probably have been in the vicinity
of the Conewago falls. In Smith’s text
a remarkable silence is maintained as to
the names of any other towns of the Sus-
guehanna, but on his map he places
ve other towns with king’s houses:
Attaock, Quadroque, Tesinigh, Umbe-
wig, and Oepowig, and with the single
exception of Cepowig, which is located on
the E. side of the main stream of Willow-
bye’s r., all these towns are located on
the Susquehanna or on some of its afflu-
ents. Since no Indians were found along
the upper portion of the w. shore of the
bay, t ere can be little doubt that Cepowig
was a Susquehanna town, for an early
writer in a general recagiéulation of
names and situations of tri s says that
“the Sasquesahanoes are on the Bolus
river.” The “Bolus r.” of Smith is the
present Patapsco, which fiowsinto Chesa-
peake bay at Baltimore. This would
BULL. 30]
seem to indicate that Cepowig, located by
Smith on Willowbye's r., which is ap-
parently only a continuation of what is
to-day £ r. (unless it was placed there
instead of on the Patapsco by an engrav-
er's inadvertence), was at all events well
within the “Sasquesahanough” country.
Under the circumstances it is a question
whether these five towns, which were not
mentioned in the text of Smith, are to be
regarded as Susquehanna towns rather
than as the chief towns of allied or neigh-
boring tribes. With the meager, data
supplied by their position on the Smith
map, it is difficult to assign them a defi-
nite geographical position on a modern
map. One of the interpretations of the
indicative marks W' Cepowig in the
vicinity either of Westminster, Md., or
of £ Pa.; Quadroque about
Middletown; Tesinigh about Lebanon;
Attaock about York; and Utchowig in the
region of Carlisle. The other broader
and, perhaps, intended view would locate
Attadck in the region of Juniata r., Quad-
roque at the forks at Northumberland,
Tesinigh on the North branch in the
region of Wyoming, and Utchowig on the
West branch in the vicinity of Lockhaven.
Marked with “king's houses,” they may
have indicated the seats of neighboring
tribes, whether allied or hostile.
From the data found in Smith it is diffi-
cult to form a satisfactory estimate of the
population of the Susquehanna at that
early date. Smith said that the “Sas-
quesahannocks” could muster “near 600
able and mighty men,” who where en-
trenched in palisaded towns “to defend
them from the Massawomeckes, their
mortal enemies.” To these people, whom
Smith designated by the name “Sasque-
sahanough,” modernized to Susquehanna,
the Dutch and Swedes on Delaware r.
and bay applied the name Minqua, or
MincGuaas, with its many variants, which
the English adopted with a wider and
varying application, under the form
Mingo. De Vries, in Feb., 1633, while
cruising in the vicinity of Ft Nassau on
Delaware r., encountered a detachment
of 50 Indians from a larger body consist-
ing of 600 men. Crossing the river from
the fort, they came alongside his yacht
and spoke to him and his men in a friendly
manner. He learned that they were
Minquas who dwelt “among the #n'
of Virginia,” and who had come on a
warlike expedition. The next day, while
sailing up the river, he met three Arme-
wamen Indians who declared to him
that they were fugitives from the Min-
quas who had killed some of their peo-
!' as above mentioned. The trio had
eft the main body of their people with
the women and children five or six
hours journey distant, and had come
SUSQUEHANNA
655
there to learn in what way the Minqua
had gone; they declared that 90 men of
the Sankhikans (Sankiekens) had been
killed by these Minqua and that the Min-
qua had returned to their country (Coll.
N. Y. Hist. Soc., 2 s., 111, pt. 1, 31–32,
1857). This indicates that the people
called Minqua or Sasquesahanna in 25
years had not lost their military strength,
although they were engaged in continual
wars with the Algonquian tribes on Dela-
ware r. and bay, and on the Potomac.
Hence it would appear that Smith's state-
ment that they could muster in 1608
nearly 600 men did not include those
belonging to the five towns exclusive of
Sasquesahanough. They were in 1608
waging war on the Massawomeckes.
On Aug. 18, 1616, Captain Hendricksen
reported to the New Netherland Prov-
inces his discovery of certain lands, a
bay and three rivers, lying from 38°
to 40° N. lat.; that there he traded for
“sables, furs, robes, and other skins,”
and that he also traded for and bought
from the inhabitants, the Minquaes,
“three persons, being people belonging to
this company, which three persons were
employed in the service of the Mohawks
and Machicans, giving for them kettles,
beads, and merchandise” (N. Y. Doc. Col.
Hist., I, 14, 1854). This is perhaps the
first notice of the name Minqua on
record, if its use on the map accompa-
nying this report be excepted. The
map bears date 1614 (Oct. 11) and is the
famous “Carte Figurative.” It is the
first known attempt to portray geograph-
ically the Susquehannar. and valley with
the tribes of Indians dwelling in the region
covered; the map, in fact, includes the
region now within New York and Penn-
sylvania, and represents the Susquehanna
as an outlet of L. Ontario. A legend on
the map says that the data concerning the
location of rivers and the position of the
tribes were obtained from Kleynties and
his comrade, which they had acquired
in an expedition from the Mohawk
(Maquaas) into the interior and along the
New r. (Susquehanna) downward to the
Ogehage, who are identified as the “ene-
mies of the aforesaid northern tribes”;
and, further, that the positions of the
tribes (Sennecas, Gachoos, Capitannasses,
and Jottecas) should be indicated as con-
siderably farther to the w. On the above-
mentioned map the “Sennecas” are lo-
cated some distance N. of a branch of the
river which was evidently intended to rep-
resent Chemung r. of to-day; lower down,
on what represented the West branch of
the Susquehanna, on the s. side, the
“Gachoos” are placed, with four designs
denoting lodges(towns); on what probably
represents the present Juniata r., on the N.
side, some distance from the confluence
656 SUSQUEHANNA [B. A. E.
with the Susquehanna, the Capitannasses
are placed, with seven designs denoting
towns arranged some distance apart along
the course of the river; s. and slightly far-
ther w. into the interior the “Iottecas”
(Jottecas) are placed, with five designs rep-
resenting towns set close together; and
much farther down, on the w. side, a
short distance below the confluence of
a branch on the E. side, probably Cones-
toga cr., the “Mincquaas” are placed,
with four palisaded towns, three of which
are marked with two towns and one with
four. The name “Mincquaas” occurs
on the E. side of the Susquehanna a short
distance above the branch last men-
tioned, but without any designs denotive
of lodges or towns. The four palisaded
towns were probably not far from the
resent Conewango r. and falls of the
£ This disposition of the
tribes on the Susquehanna shows that
the name “Mincauaas” was originally
applied specifically to the people who
dwelt in the same general position as
those whom Smith called “Sasquesa-
hanoughs.” The Mohawk (Maquaas),
with five closely set designs of lodges,
are placed on the N. side of what purports
to be an affluent of L. Ontario, in a rela-
tively correct geographical position; on
the opposite side of the river occurs the
name “Canoomakers,” which is appar-
ently miswritten for Caughnawaga. This
map exhibits a noteworthy knowledge of
the interior of the region now comprised
in New York and Pennsylvania, and of the
names and position of the several Indian
tribes inhabiting it. This name later
came to include many tribes and rem-
nants of tribes which dwelt of their own
accord or were forced to dwell in the
valley of Susquehanna r., but the period
must be known before it is possible to
state the names of the tribes inhabiting
that stream. For during the middle
decades of the 17th century all the tribes
dwelling along this r. at the time of its
discovery were destroyed as political en-
tities and removed by the Iroquois.
In 1647, learning that the Hurons were
being worsted by the Iroquois, the Susque-
hanna or Conestoga offered them diplo-
matic and military assistance, backed by
a force of 1,300 warriors in a single pali-
saded town, who had been trained by
three Swedish soldiers in the use of guns
and in European tactics (Bozman, Hist.
Md., 11, 273, 1837; Proud, Hist, Pa., 1,
111, 1897). This proffered aid was ac-
cepted by the hard-pressed Hurons, who
sent at once an embassy to the Susque-
hanna or Conestoga capital. The Susque-
hanna lost no time in sending ambassa-
dors, with suitable wanpum belts and
presents, to the Iroquois federal council
at Onondaga, for the purpose of ending
the war and establishing ce between
the Hurons and the Iroquois; but the Iro-
quois refused the mediation and the war
continued. On the other hand, the Hu-
rons, sunk in a hopeless lethargy, did not
actively seek to avail themselves of the
Susquehanna aid, and so in less than 18
months they were entirely defeated and
dispersed by the Iroquois. -
rom about 1630 to 1644 the Susque-
hanna waged a relentless war southward
from their homes inst the Yaomacos,
the Piscataway, and the Patuxent (Boz-
man, op. cit., II, 161, 1837), and they cre-
ated so much trouble for the colonists that
Gov. Calvert, in 1642, by proclamation,
declared them public enemies. Holm
(Descr. New Sweden, Mem. Hist. Soc.
Pa., III, 157, 1834), says that the Minques
or Minckus live on a “high mountain,
very steep and difficult to climb; there
they have a fort or ' building, sur-
rounded with palisades, in which they
reside. . . . ere they have guns, and
small cannon, with which they shoot and
defend themselves, and take them when
they go to war.” He says that this place
was situated 12 Swedish or 54 English
m. from the Swedish settlements, and
that they had forced the surrounding
tribes to be subject and tributary to them,
“so that they dare not stir, much less go
to war against them.”
In 1652, having maintained for a num-
ber of years friendly intercourse with
their European neighbors, the Susque-
hanna, in the presence of a Swedish com-
missioner, through their chiefs, Sawa-
hegeh, Auroghteregh, Scarhuhadigh,
Rutchogah, and Nathheldaneh, ceded to
Maryland all their territory from the
Patuxent r. to Palmer's id., and from
Choptank r. to the N. E. branch, N. of
Elk r.
Early in Apr. 1663, the Onondaga,
Cayuga, and Seneca, in £ more
vigorously the war which had been wag-
ing for a number of years, dispatched an
expedition of 800 men against Susque-
hanna itself ' called Andastoé,
by the Jesuit Relations). The narrative
is indefinite as to the situation of the
objective point of the expedition. Erro-
neously adopting the geography of the
“Carte Figurative,” it states that this
Iroquois army embarked on L. Ontario,
and near one of its extremities came to a
large river leading without rapids or falls
to the very gates of Susquehanna (Andas-
togue). On arriving there, after a voyage
of more than 100 leagues on the river,
they found the town defended on one
side by the stream and on the others by
trunks of large trees; it was flanked by
two bastions constructed in accordance
with European methods, and was also
furnished with some pieces of artillery.
nun. 301 SUSQUEHANNA 657
The Iroquois consequently abandoned
the idea of making an assault. In at-
tempting to outwit the Susquehanna by
a transparent ruse, 25 of their men were
admitted into the fort; but these were at
once seized, placed on scaffolds in sight
of their own army, and burned to death.
The humiliated Iroquois force retired to
act on the defensive. At home the Iro-
quois tribes were at this time menaced
by three scourges-—-their Susquehanna
(Conestoga) enemies, the smallpox (which
was carr Ying off not only women and
children but many men, thus leaving, it
is said, their villages nearly deserted and
their lands untilled), and, consequently,
by famine. The situation of the Susque-
hanna fort at this date was probably
above the falls at Conewango, and may
have been the Canooge of Herrman’s
map of 1673.
Brebeuf (Jes. Rel. 1635, 33, 1858) re-
joices that the Huron or Wendat tongue,
which he thoroughly understood, was
spoken by about 12 populous sedentary
tribes dwelling s. of the French settle-
ments. Of these the following are of in-
terest in the present connection: The
Andastoerrhonons, the Scahentoarrho-
nons, the Rhiierrhonons, and theAhouen-
rochrhonons. From the long and im-
gortant list of tribes found in the Jesuit
elation for 1640 (35,1858), which is ap-
parently a slightly enlarged enumer-
ation of the one just cited, it is found
that the name Akhrakvaeronon aplpears
in place of Scahentoarrhonous. hese
four tribes have been identified as the
Conestoga, the people of the Great Flats
or Wyoming, the Erie, and the Wenroh
the last a tribe which migrated to and
became incorporated with the Hurons in
1639. The Scahentoarrhonons were prob-
ably the Massawomeckes of Smith. The
name itself is derived from other forms,
among which are Andasto‘eronon and
Gandasto‘eronon, which appear in Mo-
hawk as Gansstoh eronon. Du Creux,
in his Latin map off 1660, translates this
name by “ Natio perticarum," meaning
simply “ Pole or (roof-) pole tribe.”
This is not satisfactory, as no account is
taken of the incorporated verb -0’, ‘to
be immersed,’ ‘to be contained in’; and
there is a question as to the identifica-
tion of the nominal element as kanasla‘,
‘ roof-pole,’ for ka'1uzst<1’, ‘mud,’ ‘clay,’
is equally possible. Conestoga or Cones-
togues is the Anglicized form of the
French spellings.
In 1615 Champlain sent his interpreter
Brulé to one of the allied tribes of the
Hurons, which lived on the Susquehanna
three days journey from the Seneca
(meaning the four western Iroquois
tribes). From the Bear nation o the
Hurons, Champlain learned that this
57009°-Bull. 30, pt 2~12--42
allied tribe was very warlike and gos-
sessed only three among more t an
twenty towns which were hostile to
them; that the year before they had cap-
tured three Dutchmen who were assistin
their enemies and whom they permitted
togo without harm, for they thought the
Dutchmen were French, the allies of the
Hurons. Brulé did not regort to Cham-
plain until 1618, and from im the latter
earned that the chief town of the tribe
visited biy Brulé, called Carantouan, was
defende by 800 warriors, was only 7
days journey from where the Dutch
traded, in lat. 40°, and that along the
river below it were “many powerful and
warlike nations, carrying on wars against
each other.” On the Champlain map of
1632 this tribe is called “Carant/ouanais.”
A noteworthy correspondence is found in
the number of towns assigned to this
tribe by Champlain and the number as-
signed to the Massawomeckes by Smith.
C amplain said that the tribe had three
towns, although he named only one after
Brulé re rted to him; and Smith on his
map undgi‘ the legend “Massawomecks”
places three kin ’ houses, which are
evidently intendgd for towns, as he
names one Massawomeck. Concerning
the Massawomeckes, Smith learned that
“beyond the mountains from whence is
the head of the river Patawomeke, the
savages report, inhabit their most mortal
enemies, the Massawomekes, upon a great
salt water," and that this lpeople were a
great nation and very popu ous; and that
“the heads of all those rivers, especially
the Pattawomekes, the Pautuxuntes, the
Sasquesahanocks, the Tockwoughes, are
continually tormented by them. While
ex loring Chesapeake bay he met 7oan0es
fulllof these Indians; and judging by their
“targets, baskets, swords, to acco pipes,
platters, bows and arrows,” and other
things, he decided that “they much ex-
ceeded them of our parts.” L oting their
dexterity in the management o their
canoes, “made of the barks of trees,
sewed together with bark, and well luted
with gum,” he concluded that they were
seate on some great water. He says
that they were “much extolled” by the
Nanticoke and their neighbors. He also
learned that they had “so many men that
they made warre with all the world,” and
that the Massawomeckes were “higher
up in the mountains.” These references
to the presence of mountains in the
country of the Massawomeckes well
describe the mountainous regions of
upper Susquehanna r. and its branches.
As Scahentowanen in “ Scahentowanen-
rhonon" signifies ‘It is a very great
plain,’ and was the Huron and Iro-
uois name of the Wyoming plain or
gats in Pennsylvania, it seems probable
658
[B. A. E.
SUSQUEHANNA
that Heckewelder's suggested derivation
of the name Wyoming from a Delaware
or cognate term is merely a translation of
the Iroquoian term. Heckewelder says,
M’cheuómi or M'cheuwómi “signifieth ex-
tensive level flats,” and because of the
large falls on this river, it is called, he
says, “M'chweuwami Sipu” by the Dela-
wares, and “Quahonta” by the Six Na-
tions, which is the nominal stem in the
Iroquoian term in question. The locative
of the Delaware term would be M’cheu-
óming, or M'cheuwäming, meaning “at the
t flats, or plain, which the English
ave changed into “Wyoming.” The
animate plural added to the first of these
examples would produce M'cheuðmek,
which Smith heard from another dialect
as “Massawomecke.” This seems to con-
firm the suggestion that the “Massawo-
mecks” of Smith were identical with the
“Scahentoarrhonons” of the Jesuit Re-
lation for 1635. It has been seen that
Akhrakvaeronon, of which Atra‘kwae'-
ronnons is a well-known dialectic varia-
tion in Huron (in which kh=t), is a syn-
onym of Scahentoarrhonons, and so it is
ssible to show that these people of
W£ were destroyed by the Iroquois
in 1652. Two entries in the Journal des
PP. Jésuites for 1652 explain this; the
entry for June 5 says that “the Iroquois,
having gone during the winter in full force
against the Atra‘kwae'ronnons or Andas-
to'e'ronnons, had had the worst of it,” but
that for July 3 says the news was “the
capture of Atra‘kwa‘e [= Atra‘kwaye] by
the Iroquois Nations, to the number of a
thousand. They have carried off 5 or 6
hundred-chiefly men. The Mohawk
lost in this expedition 10 men; the other
cantons, some 20, some 30—all together,
130.” The identification of Atra‘kwa‘e
with Andasto'e' in the foregoing citations
is probably due to a misconception of the
relator. From the Journal des PP. Jésu-
ites for 1651 (Apr. 22) it is learned that
in the autumn of 1650, 1,500 Iroquois had
attacked the Neutrals and had taken one
of their towns, but that the Neutrals, led
by the Tohontaenrat, the Deer tribe of the
Hurons, named the White-eared, fell on
the retreating Iroquois and killed or cap-
tured 200; that, notwithstanding this re-
verse, 1,200 Iroquois returned thither
during the winter of 1651 to avenge their
loss. The Journal for Apr. 7, 1652 says
only 600 Iroquois struck this blow. In
the same Journal for 1652 (Apr. 19) it is
stated that the Neutrals have formed an
alliance with those of Andasto'e' (=Ka-
nasto'ge) against the Iroquois; that the
Seneca, going to war against the Neutrals,
had been defeated, and as a consequence
the women had been compelled to leave
Sonnontouan (the Seneca capital) and
withdraw to the Cayuga; and that during
the winter the Mohawk had gone to war
toward Andasto'e', the result being un-
known. The Jesuit Relation for 1651
(chap. 11, ed. 1858) gives the informa-
tion that the Iroquois for a year past
had turned their arms against the Neu-
trals and had met with some success,
taking two frontier towns, in one of which
were 1,600 men. One was taken in the
autumn of 1650, and the other in the early
spring of 1651; the destruction of life was
great, especially among the aged and the
children, and the number of captives,
particularly young women, was very large,
This loss brought about the total dispersal
of the Neutrals, but did not result by any
means in the total extinction of the peo-
ple of that nation, as the following cita-
tion from the Journal des PP. Jésuites for
1653 clearly indicates, when considered
in connection with the reputed alliance
of the Neutrals with the Conestoga,
mentioned above, giving some insight
into the state of affairs in regard to the
Erie and allied tribes southward. “All
the Algonquian Nations are assembling,
with what remains of the Tobacco Na-
tion and of the Neutral Nation, at
#yotonatendiye, [i. e., At Potawatomi
Place], 3 days’ journey above the Sault
Skiaye [i. e., Sault Ste Marie], toward the
south. Those of the Tobacco Nation have
wintered at Teyaonto'rayi [i. e., At Michi-
limackinac]; the Neutrals, to the number
of 800, at Sken'chioye [i. e., At the Place
of the Foxes, being s. of Detroit], toward
Teyo'chanontian [Detroit]; these two na-
tions are to betake themselves next au-
tumn to the “Place of the Potawatomi,
where even now they number a thousand
men, to wit, 400 Potawatomi, 200 Ottawa
or Cheveux Relevez, 100 Winnebago,
ople from the Nation of A‘chawi, 200
hippewa, and 200 Missisauga and allies.
A “chawi is the one who is directing all this
affair.” (In the italicized native words
the letter y has been substituted for the
inverted comma of the original.) Of all
the tribes which at this period became
involved in war with the Iroquois, the
Erie and allies £ do not appear
in this complot of the enemies of the Iro-
quois. But it is very probable that the
Erie here appear under the name Achawi,
or A chawi, which was seemingly their
Algonquian appellation. And it may be
that this name is a form of Smith's Ulcho-
wig, the final g being the animate plural
sign. It is evidently a translation of the
Iroquois-Huron name Rhiierrhonon and
cognate forms (see Erie), which signify,
£ ‘People of the place of pan-
thers, or possibly of wildcats, the name
being generic for both of these animals.
For wildcat, Smith gives utchunquoyes,
Strachey gives utchoonggwai for a cat or
a wild beast much larger and spotted
BULL. 30]
black under the belly like a lynx, and
uttacawai for “lyon,” which of course
was probably intended for panther, and
the native terms employed by him are
evidently cognate. From the Jesuit
Relation for 1647–48, in reference to
the Rhiierrhonon, it is learned that
the s. shores of L. Erie were formerly in-
habited “by certain tribes whom we
call the Nation of the Cat; they have
been compelled to retire far inland to
escape their enemies, who are farther
west”; and further that they had a num-
ber of fixed towns, as they cultivated the
soil. This would indicate that before
this date the Erie had been forced east-
ward into the region along the w. branch
of t.he Susquehanna or the upper waters
of the Allegheny. Now, it was from
this latter region that the Wenrohronon,
an allied tribe of the Neutrals, emigrated
in 1639 to the Huron country. Of these,
Father Du Peron wrote, Apr. 27, 1639:
“We have a foreign nation taking refuge
here both on account of the Iroquois,
their enemies, and of the epidemic,
which is still causing them great mor-
tality; nearly all of them are baptized
before death.” And Bressani (Relation
for 1653, Thwaites’ ed., 39, 141), writing
of the Wenrohronon (Ahouenrochrho-
nons), said that they had then recently
come into the Huron country and “had
formerly traded with the English, Dutch,
and other heretical Europeans.” At this
int it may be well to cite some in-
ormation concerning a little-known peo-
ple, called the Black Minquas, who
apparently dwelt in the region now
under consideration, that s. E. of L.
Erie and the Juniata, and the w. branch
of the Susquehanna. Some interesting
data are obtained from an extended leg-
end appearing on Herrman's map of Vir-
ginia and Maryland, prepared in 1670 and
issued in 1673. Beyond the Alleghany mts.
all the streams flow westward either into
“the Bay of Mexico or the West Sea,”
especially the first one discovered, “a
very great River, called the Black Minc-
uaas River” (i. e., the Ohio), whereon
lived the tribe of that name. There
was a branch (the Conemaugh) of the
“Black Mincauaas River” opposite a
branch (the Juniata) of the Susquehanna
r., which entered the main stream of the
Susquehanna some leagues above the
“Sassauahana forte,” placed by the ''
on the right bank near “the greatest fal,
- - where formerly those Black
Mincauaas came over as far as Delaware
to trade”; but that “the Sassouahana and
Sinnicus Indians went over and destroyed
that very great nation.” Van der Donck
mentions these Indians, assigning them
a general position and stating: “The beav-
ers are mostly taken far inland, there be-
SUSUQUEY
659
ing few of them near the settlements—
particularly by the Black Minquas, who
are thus named because they wear a black
badge on their breast, and not because
they are really black.” One other refer
ence to these people is found in Beek-
man's Letter of Dec. 23, 1662 (Pa. Ar-
chives, 2d s., v1.1, 695, 1878), wherein the
statement is made that 5 Minquas (Sus-
quehanna) chiefs informed him that they
expected shortly the assistance of 800
Black Minquas, of whom 200 had al-
ready arrived, so that they were fully
resolved to carry the war into the
country of the Seneca and to attack
their forts; and they requested that the
white people furnish them with munitions
of war when payment was made for them.
Hazard (Annals of Pa., 2ds.,342, '' evi-
dently errs in calling these allies of the
Susquehanna “Swedish Minquas,” prob-
ably because he did not know that the
Erie or some of their allied tribes bore
this name.
It is thus seen that the number and
position of the tribes marked on the
“Carte Figurative” confirm in large
measure the view that the names of
laces with kings' houses placed on
mith’s map under the general rubric
“Sasquesahanoughs” were those of inde-
pendent tribes or of the chief towns of
such tribes in the valley of the Susque-
hanna. It was perhaps the lack of defi-
nite knowledge concerning them that
compelled Smith to be silent about them
in his text. With the final subjugation
of the Susquehanna, representing the
remnants of the tribes dwelling above
them, in 1676, this period of the history
of the Susquehanna valley is closed.
Subsequent to the year 1700 the valley
of the Susquehanna became the habitat
of many of the tribes subject to the Iro-
quois. The Shawnee, Conoy, Nanticoke,
Delawares, Munsee, Mahican, Saponi,
Tutelo, Tuscarora, and 12 or 15 other
tribes were settled here at one time or
another under the jurisdiction of the
Five Nations.
For sources and further details, con-
sult Alsop, Character of the Prov. of
Maryland, in Gowans' Bibl. Am. No. 5,
1869; De Vries in N. Y. Hist. Soc. Coll.,
2d S., III, pt. 1, 1858; Jesuit Relations,
Thwaites ed., 1896–1901; Md. Archives,
1636–1667; Pa. Archives, 2d s., v., 1877;
v11, 1878; Smith, Works, Arber ed., 1884;
Strachey, Hist. Travaile into Virginia,
1849; Van der Donck, Description of New
Netherland, in N. Y. Hist. Soc. Coll., 2d
s., 1, 1841. See also Conestoga, Erie, Me-
herrin, Minqua, Neutrals, and their respec-
tive synonyms. (J. N. B. H.)
Susuquey. A Chumashan village w. of
Pueblo de las Canoas (San Buenaventura),
Ventura co., Cal., in 1542.
660 SUTAIO—SWEATING
AND SWEAT-HOUSES [B. A. E.
Susaguey.-Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Apr., 17, 1863.
Susuquey.—Cabrillo, Narr. (1542), in Smith, Colec.
Doc. Fla., 181, 1857. -
Sutaio (singular, Sü’tai; the several at-
tempted Cheyenne etymologies are of
doubtful value, as the word is probably
not of Cheyenne origin). An Algon-
quian tribe, residing in the 18th century,
according to tradition, about James r.,
S. Dak., who were at war with the Chey-
enne, their eastern neighbors, to whom
they were closely related linguistically.
The two tribes finally formed an alliance
and crossed the Missouri together to the
w., the Sutaio leading the advance. The
Sutaio rapidly declined, but kept their
separate identity until about the year
1850, when they were absorbed by the
Cheyenne. They exist now only as a di-
visión of that tribe. They are probably
identical with the Staitan (q.v.) of Lewis
and Clark. See Cheyenne. (J. M.)
Half-Cheyenne band.—Dorsey in Field Columb.
Mus. Pub. no. 99, 19, 1905. Sotaeo.-Petter in
Mem. Am. Anthr. Asso., I, pt. 6, 476, 1907 (sing.,
Sota). Suh'tai.–Grinnell, Social Org. Cheyennes,
136, 1905. Su'tai.–ten Kate, Synonomie, 9, 1884.
Sütaío.–Mooney, Cheyenne Inds., 369, 1907. Sü'-
tasi'na.—Mooney, Ghost Dance, 1025, 1896 £
dren, i.e., race, of the Sutaio': another form).
Süta'ya.–Ibid. Sutayo.–Dorsey in Field Columb.
Mus. Pub. no. 103, 62, 1905. Sü'ti.—Grinnell in
Am. Anthr., 163, 1892.
Sutali (Sūtali, “six”). A former Cher-
okee settlement, named from a chief, on
Etowah r., probably in s. w. Cherokee
co., Ga.
#: Old Town.—Royce in 5th Rep. B. A. E., map,
n
sutkel ('St’k'qā’l). A Squawmish vil-
ge community on Burrard inlet, Brit.
Col.—Hill-Tout in Rep. Brit. A. A. S., 475,
1900.
Sutkum, A Kaniagmiut Eskimo village
on Sutwik id., off the s. coast of Alaska
#: Alaska; pop. 25 in 1880.
utkhoon.-Petroff in 10th Census, Alaska, 28, 1884.
Suwanee. A former Seminole town on
the w. bank of Suwannee r., Lafayette co.,
Fla. It was deserted as early as 1763
and was afterward rebuilt, but was de-
stroyed in the Seminole war of 1818.
There is a village called Old Town on
its site. A. S. G.)
Old Suwany Town.—Bell in Morse, Rep. to Sec.
War, 306, 1822. Souhane.—Penière quoted b
Morse, ibid., 149, 311. Suahnee.—Drake, Ind.
Chron., 200, 1836. Suanee Old Town.—Ibid., 217.
Suwanee Old Town.—Butler (1836) in Sen. Doc.
278, 26th Cong., 1st sess., 14, 1840.
Suwanee (Suwa’ni, said to be a Creek
word). A former Cherokee settlement
on Chattahoocheer., about the present
Suwanee, Gwinnett co., Ga.–Mooney in
19th Rep. B. A. E., 532, 1900.
Suwanee lily. A popular name in South
Carolina and Florida for Zephyranthes
atamasco.
Suwuki Ohimal (Süwa'ki O'himal, ‘red
ants’). A phratral group of the Pima,
comprising the Akol, Maam, and Vaaf
entile organizations.—Russell, Pima MS.,
. A. E., 313, 1903.
Red people.-Russell in 26th Rep., B. A. E., 197,
# Süwā'ki 0'himal.—Ibid. Vulture people.—
1d.
Suya. A settlement, apparently of the
Opata, in the valley of Sonora r., Sonora,
Mexico, visited by Coronado in 1540, on
his way to Cibola. An outpost was estab-
lished there on the removal of the Span-
ish force from Corazones. The town
having become weakened by desertions
while Coronado was in the northern
country, as well as by the death of Mel-
chior Diaz, its commander, the natives
attacked it, killed some of the Spanish
and Indian occupants, and burned the
settlement to the ground. See Winship
in 14th Rep. B. A. E., 399 et seq., 1896.
Svartehuk. An Eskimo settlement on
Salmon r., lat. 74°, w. Greenland.—Kane,
Arctic Explor., II, 124, 1856.
Swahyawanah. A Cayuga town near
Kendaia, at the N. E. corner of the pres-
ent Romulus, Seneca co., N. Y. It was
destroyed by Sullivan's army in 1779.—
Cook, Jour. Sullivan Exped., 77, 1887.
Swaiwi (Swai’wi). A Squawmish vil-
lage community on Burrard inlet, Brit.
Col.—Hill-Tout in Rep. Brit. A. A. S., 475,
1900.
• Swalash. Said to be a band of Salish
(perhaps one of the Lummi subdivisions)
on Orcas id. of the San Juan group, N. w.
Wash.; now on Lummi res.
Swalarh.—Boulet letter, B. A. E., Mar. 22, 1886.
Swa-lash.–Mallet in Ind. Aff. Rep., 198, 1877.
Swampy Ground Assiniboin. A division
of the Assiniboin (Coues, Henry Thomp-
son Jour., 11, 523, 1897). Henry (1808)
says that they “inhabit the strong wood
w. of Fort Augustus, along Panbian
[Pembina] r., never frequent the plains,
and are excellent beaver hunters. For-
merly they were very numerous, but fre-
uent murders among themselves, and
the ravages of the smallpox have reduced
their number to about 30 tents. They
are fully as much addicted to spirituous
liquor as the Saulteurs.”
Swastika. See Cross.
Swatana, Swataney. See Shikellamy.
Sweating and Sweat-houses. Few prac-
tices were so nearly universal among the
Indians as the sweat-bath, probably
known to every tribe N. of Mexico, al-
though along the N.W. coast s of the
Eskimo territory it seems to have been
superseded by bathing in the sea. The
sweat-lodge is to this day common in
most Indian villages and camps.
The type of the ordinary sweat-house
seems to have been everywhere the same.
Willow rods or other pliant stems were
stuck into the ground and bent and fas-
tened with withes into a hemispherical or
oblong framework, which generally was
large enough to accommodate several per-
sons. A hole was dug conveniently near
the door into which stones, usually heated
aunt. 201 SWEATING AND swan-nonsns 661
outside, were dropped by means of forked
sticks. These were sprinkled with water
to generate steam. A temporary covering
of blankets or skins made the inclosure
tight. This was the sweat-house in its
simplest form. The Delawares of Penn-
sylvania, according to Loskiel (Hist. Miss.
United Breth., t. 1, 108-9, 1794) in the
18th century hat? ‘ ‘ in every town an oven,
situated at some distance from the dwell-
ings, built either of stakes and boards
covered with sods, or dug in the side of
a hill, and heated with some red-hot
stones.”
The construction of a sweat-house was
usually attended with many rules and ob-
servances. Among the N tlak yapamuk or
Thompson Indians (Teit), the oor must
always face the E. Among the Kiowa
(Mooney) the framework consisted always
of twelve supports. Formerlyaniong the
southern Plains tribes a buffalo skul was
placed on a small mound in front of the
sweat-house, the mound being formed of
earth excavated from the fireplace. In
no tribe was the sweat-lodge made except
according to prescribed rules.
In permanent villagesamore roomy and
substantial house was made, and the stout
framework was covered by the Ntlakyapa-
muk with bark or pine-needles and with
earth. Among the Eskimo, according
to Nelson, a kashim was used for the
sweat-bath, a large permanent struc-
ture that was the “center of social and
religious life” in every village. In Cali-
fornia the sweat-liouse was a permanent
structure, semisubterranean or earth-
covered. Except in the extreme N. part of the state, heat was produced di-
rectly by a fire, never by steam. In some
cases the sweat-house was more or less
merged with the communal ceremonial
chamber, the samestructure beingused for
both purposes. Like the Pueblo kiva, it
sometimes partnok of the character of a
men’s club-house or working or loungin
place. It was sometimes entered or used
by women for ceremonial purposes, but
never for sweating. In N. w. California
it was the regular sleeping place of adult
males, who never passed the night in the
living house. The use of the sweat-house
in California was always more or less as-
sociated or tinged with religious motives,
but the fact that it was aregular practice,
and with some groupsadai y habit, must
not be lost sight of (Kroeber).
Among the Indian tribes methods of
sweating seem to have been everywhere
very similar. After a half-hoiir or more
spent in the steaming air of the sweat-
house, the biitlier plunged into the cold
water of astream, when one was near, and
thus the function was ended. Among the
Eskimo hotair was used in place of steam,
and in Zuni, and probably in the pueblos
generally, hot stones near the body fur-
nished t ie heat. The practice of scraping
the body with wooden or bone scrapers
before leaving the sweat-house was coin-
mon, and was perhaps simply a measure
of cleanliness, for Beechey records that
the Kaniagmiut Eskimo near Cook inlet
do not employ scrapers, but rub them-
selves aftertlie bath with grass and twigs.
There seem to have been three distinct
purposes for which sweatin was prac-
tised. First, it was a pureqy religious
rite or ceremony for the purpose of pu-
rifying the body and propitiating spir-
its. sweat-bath was always undergone
by warriors preparing for war; among



NAVAHO swan-nous: (STEVENSON)
many tribes, by boys at the puberty age;
and, perhaps generally, before any seri-
ous or hazardous undertaking. Such cere-
monial baths were almost always attended
by scarification or the mutilation of some
part of the body. Teit states of the
[tlakyapaniuk that while in the sweat-
house the hunter “sang to his spirit.”
No doubt the offering of prayers in the
sweat-house for success in various en-
terprises was a general custom. The re-
li$Zl0llS motive probably gave rise to the
practice, and it was by far the most im-
gortant in the estimation of the Indian.
‘econd, sweating wa.s important in med-
ical practice for the cure of disease. The
underlying idea was doubtless analogous
to its religious and ceremonial use, since
it was intended to influence disease spir-
its and was usually prescribed by the
shaman, who sang outside and invoked
the spirits while the patient was in the
sweat-house. It was sometimes the
friends and relatives of the sick person
who, assembled in the sweat-house, sang
and prayed for the patient's recovery.
Among the Plains tribes all priests who
perform ceremonies have usually to Ease
through the sweat-house to be puri ed,
and thesweatingisaccompaiiied b special
rituals (Miss Fletcher). Whether the
Indian’s therapeutic theory was rational
or irrational, sweating was an efficacious
remedy in many diseases to which he was
subject, though used with little discrimi-
nation. Third, it was often purely social
662
[B. A. E.
SWETETI—SYMBOLISM
and hygienic—a number of individuals
entered the sweat-house together, appa-
rently actuated only by social instinct and
appreciation of the luxury of a steam
bath. Boller says that the Sioux, after
severe exertions on a hunt, resorted to the
steam bath as a means of invigorating
their tired bodies. This practice seems
to have been very common among the
Plains tribes. Mooney states that among
the Kiowa, Arapaho, and Cheyenne
sweating was an almost daily custom,
frequently having no other purpose than
to give pleasure. It is ''. that this
ractice is modern and that the sweat-
ath has lost some of its primitive impor-
tance and sacredness. (H. W. H.)
Sweteti (Swe-tät-i). A Chumashan vil-
lage formerly near Santa Barbara, Cal.,
in the locality later called La Salina.—
Henshaw, Buenaventura MS. vocab.,
B. A. E., 1884.
Swiat (Swi/at). A Squawmish village
community on the w. side of Howe sd.,
Brit. Col.—Hill-Tout in Rep. Brit. A.A.S.,
474, 1900.
Swift Bird. The half-Indian son of
Chapelle, a trader of note on the Missouri,
whose wife was a Teton Sioux; born at
Chappelle cr., Hughes co., S. Dak., about
1842. He lived the Indian life with his
mother's people, and was a member of
the noted “Fool Soldier Band” that res-
cued the Shetak captives from White
Lodge in Nov. 1862. Swift Bird was an
intelligent, peace-loving man, a sub-chief
and a recognized authority on the his-
torical happenings about old Ft Pierre.
He died in 1905. (D.R.)
Swino (Swi/-nö). A Chumashan village
formerly in Ventura co., Cal., at a locality
now called Punta de la Loma.—Henshaw,
Buenaventura MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1884.
Swinomish. Said to be a subdivision of
the Skagit, formerly on Whidbey id.,
N. w. Wash., now under the Tulalip school
superintendency. The Skagit and Swi-
nomish t£ numbered 268 in 1909.
Sba-lush.–Mallet in Ind. Aff. Rep., 198, 1877
Swords. A term sometimes applied to
certain long blades of flaked stone made
and used by the aborigines. Such are
the wonderful blades of chalcedony and
obsidian employed ceremonially by cer-
tain California tribes, and the equally re-
markable flintblades of the middle Missis-
£ As none of thesestone
blades are so specialized as fully to war-
rant the use of the term “sword” in de-
scribing them, all are therefore classed as
knives (q.v.). In early colonial litera-
ture frequent mention is made of the
wooden swords of the tribes; but these
weapons appear to have had nothing in
their shape or manner of use to distin-
ish them from the flattish-bladed clubs
intended to break or bruise rather than
to cut or pierce. The term tomahawk
ls sometimes used as synonymous with
sword, as in the words of Strachey, who,
referring to the weapons of the Virginia
Indians, says: “Their swordes be made
of a kind of heavy wood which they have,
much like such wooden instruments as
our English women swingle their flax
withall, and which they call monococks,
as the salvadges in Bariena, in the West
Indies, call their(s) macanas, and be
alike made; but oftentymes they use for
swordes the horne of a deare put through
a piece of wood in forme of a pickaxe.
Some use a long stone sh ned at both
ends, thrust through a handle of wood in
the same manner, and these last they
were wont to use instead of hatchetts to
fell a tree, or cut any massy thing in
sonder; but now, by trucking with us,
they have thowsands of our iron hatch-
etts, such as they be” (Strachey, Virginia,
Hakluyt Soc. Pub., VI, 106, 1849). See
Daggers, Knives, Obsidian. (w. H. H.)
Syilalkoabsh (S'yi-lal-ko-absh). A Sa-
lish band, said to be subordinate to the
Skopamish of Green r., w. Wash. (Mallet
in Ind. Aff. Rep., 198, 1887). They are
now with the Muckleshoot under the
Tulalip school superintendency, but their
number is not separately reported.
Symbolism. A symbol is an object or
an action which conveys a meaning dis-
tinct from the actual concept correspond-
ing to the object or to the action. By
symbolism is meant either the quality of
an object or action of having a symbolic
meaning besides its proper meaning, or
the tendency to connect symbolic mean-
ings with objects or actions.
he symbolic tendencies of the North
American Indians are very highly de-
veloped. They are strongest among the
Indians of the S. W., of the Plains, and
of the N.W. coast, and, on the whole,
decrease in intensity toward the western
plateaus and the N. Symbolism is found
£ in art, ritual, and mythology.
ne of the most characteristic aspects of
primitive symbolism is found in decora-
tive art, which at times serves purely
decorative ends, but frequently is sym-
bolic. The degree of symbolism varies
considerably in different areas. In the
semirealistic art of the N. Pacific coast,
characteristic parts of animals are utilized
as symbols of the whole animal—the
beaver's incisors for the beaver, the
killer-whale's fin for the killer-whale.
Cases in which remoter associations pre-
vail are few and uncertain. The joint,
represented by the “eye” pattern, stands
sometimes for the idea “power of mo-
tion.” In California and in the interior
of British Columbia, where highly de-
veloped geometrical decoration of bas-
ketry occurs, the symbolic significance is
BULL. 30]
ordinarily so slight that we may rather
speak of pattern names than of symbolic
meaning of design. The triangle may be
called a mountain; a zigzag line, a snake;
a meandric pattern, waves of the sea; a
rectangular line, the leg of a lizard; a
series of acute angles, flying birds. Simi-
lar names occur in the folk-art of more
advanced people. Thus the Shetland
islanders give their patterns names of
“flowers”; and thus has the Mexican
woman names for her patterns in drawn-
work. It is hardly possible to draw a
sharp line between pattern names and a
stronger feeling for symbolic significance
of a design. That the tendency is
markedly present in California and on
the plateausof British Columbia is shown,
for instance, by rock-paintings in which
a semicircular line with ray-like divergent
lines represents an unfinished basket,
and symbolizes industry and persever-
ance; or in the decoration of war-axes,
which represent the woodpecker and sym-
bolize the striking-power of its beak.
Symbolic significance is much more
highly develo on the Great Plains,
and still more in the S. W. Its develop-
ment in this area is so peculiar that it
seems likely that one must look for the
origin of this strong symbolistic tendency
in the relations between the Mississippi
basin and the S. The decorative ele-
ments of which designs are composed
are largely triangles and squares, but
their meanings show an endless variety.
Thus the triangle or semicircle, with a
number of lines descending from its base,
conveys the idea to the Pueblo Indian of
the beneficent rain-cloud and raindrops;
or, to the Plains Indian, of a mountain
and springs streaming down from it; to
other tribes, the idea of the bear's foot,
and thus of the bear himself. A straight
line in dark color, interrupted by a few
light spots, may be a trail on the prairie
interrupted by gulches, or the path of
life. Each tribe has its own style of
symbolic interpretation of similar de-
signs. In the S. W., ideas relating to
rain, water, and fertility prevail; among
the Sioux men the £ significance
relates to war; among the Shoshoni, geo-
metric designs tend to become pictures of
events happening in a certain geographic
environment; but more abstract ideas,
like prayers for life, thoughts, etc., are
not a£ The more important in the
social or religious life of a people an ob-
ject is, the more important also is the
symbolic value of its decoration.
The question as to whether the sym-
bolic ornament should be considered as a
conventionalized representation of the
symbol which was originally shown in a
realistic manner, or whether the geo-
metrical ornament was given a symbolic
SYMBOLISM
663
meaning by reinterpretation, has been
much discussed. There is little doubt
that both lines of development have oc-
curred with great frequency, but that re-
interpretation has been more common in
North America. This may be inferred
from the similarity of style in different
parts of the continent, and the variety of
symbolic interpretation.
In a few cases the symbolic interpre-
tation of decorative elements has become
so definitely fixed that we may recognize
the beginnings of ideographic writing.
Cases of this kind are found in the so-
called “calendar histories” of North
American Indians, and also in symbolic
objects used in definite ceremonials.
Thus the associations between the colors
and certain quarters of the world amon
the Southern tribes; between red an
blood among the Sioux (see Color sym-
bolism); between an arrow and prayer
among the Huichol; that of the triangle as
rain-cloud in the S. W.—seem so fixed
that their symbolic significance may be
read without hesitation.
Symbolism is not confined to decora-
tive art, but appears also in other arts.
In music, rhythm has very often sym-
bolic significance; as, for instance, in the
# rhythm of the N. Pacific coast, which
is confined strictly to songs of the high-
est societies of the winter-dances. The
burden of songs is almost always associ-
ated with definite ideas conveyed by the
song. It is not certain whether or not a
symbolic meaning of musical phrases and
scales exists in America.
The dance is very often symbolic in so
far as motion or gestures are associated
with distantly related concepts: like the
crouching of a dancer to express his sub-
missiveness, heavy steps symbolizing the
weight of the wealth that he carries; or
a circuit contrary to the custom of the
tribe, signifying his greatness, which per-
mits him to disregard the customs of
everyday life.
Symbolism in poetry is highly devel-
oped; and it is found that very often
the meaning of songs is entirely unintel-
ligible unless its symbolic meaning is ex-
plained. There is hardly an exception
to this rule among the songs of American
Indians, even among tribes that have no
strongly developed symbolism in deco-
rative art. The numerous songs of the
Hako ceremony of the Pawnee and those
of the ceremonials of the N.W. coast are
examples of symbolism of poetry.
Symbolism plays an important part in
rituals in so far as acts signify or are in-
tended to bring about a result different
from the act itself. Thus, smoking is a
symbol of prayer, the shooting of an ar-
row symbolizes the sending of a prayer
to the deity, painting with red paint sig-
664 SYPOURIA—TABEGUACHE [B. A. E.
nifies the bestowal of vigor, playing cat's-
cradle symbolizes capture of the sun,
success in gambling symbolizes the suc-
cess of the player in other undertakings.
In many cases the objects used in rituals
are themselves symbols. On the N. Pa-
cific coast, cedar-bark, dyed red is the
symbol of the winter-dance; cedar-bark
undyed, the symbol of purification; the
skin head-dress, that of the summer sea-
son; among the Pawnee the corn sym-
bolizes “the omniscience which the
earth is believed to possess” (Fletcher
in 22d Rep. B. A. E., 289, 1904). The
flat pipe of the Arapaho, the sacred
bundles of the Plains Indians, the sacred
objects of the Pueblos—all are symbols
of supernatural powers or of supernat-
ural ings (see Palladium). Among
those tribes that £ an elaborate sys-
tematized cult, the symbolism of rituals
is often highly developed; so much so,
that the whole ritual may represent elab-
orate mythical concepts.
In magic, purely symbolic actions are
not so frequent. A symbolic action per-
formed on an object connected in some
real or imaginary material way with the
person or animal to be affected contains
a new psychological element not present
in the concept of symbolism. The swing-
'' of a bullroarer in which is contained
a hair of the person to be affected, and
which is believed to produce dizziness, is
a case of sympathy rather than of sym-
bolism, although it contains clearly a
symbolic element.
Whether or not mythology may be
considered as primarily symbolic is a
uestion difficult to decide. If myths, in
their original forms, are attempts to ex-
lain nature, they must have contained
important symbolic elements; but the
present condition of American mythol-
ogy, even among those tribes that pos-
sess an elaborate systematic mythology,
does not favor this theory. The sym-
bolic significance of the myth seems
rather adventitious than primary, in the
same manner in which the symbolic sig-
nificance of decorative art seems more
often rather adventitious than due to a
development from realistic form to con-
ventional form. In many cases the pri-
mary element seems to be the tale; the
adventitious element, the symbolic inter-
pretation of the tale. It seems that with
the strong growth of ritual and its sym-
bolic actions the symbolic significance of
mythology develops, and that the priests
in charge of rituals are largely responsi-
ble for the wealth of symbolism of the
mythology of the southern plains and of
the Pueblo region. In all other cases
American myths seem to be taken in a
remarkably matter-of-fact way.
It £ therefore, that American
symbolism is much more a phenomenon
of action than of opinion; that it develops
most strongly in artistic productions and
in religious rites. F. B.)
Sypouria. An unidentified Southern
“nation” and river, perhaps mythical.
The Sypouria r. is marked on Coxe's map
(Carolana, 12, 1741) as a w, affluent of
the Meschacébé (Mississippi), joining it
below the territory of the Mosopeleatribe,
and 15 leagues above Chongue r., which
flows into it from the E. The name is
P' another form of Mosopelea(q.v.).
Ta (Tä, ‘chiton’ [?]). A Haida town
formerly on the E. coast of North id.,
Queen Charlotte ids., Brit: Col. It is
said to have been occupied by a small
family called, after the name of the place,
# -lanas.—Swanton, Cont. Haida, 281,
o,
Ta (“grass'). A clan of the Tewa pueblos
of San Juan, Nambe, and Tesuque, N.
Mex., and of Hano, Ariz.
Ta,—Fewkes in Am. Anthr., VII, 166, 1894. Tá-
£ ibid., Ix, 351, 1896 (tdóa=‘people').
Tá-tówa.–Fewkes, op. cit.
Ta (‘deer”). The second Kansa gens.
Ta.–Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 230, 1897. Ta-
we-kā-she’-gä.-Morgan, Anc. Soc., 156, 1877.
Wajaje.—Dorsey, op. cit.
Taa (Tä/-a, ‘maize”). A clan of the
Zuñi, said to have been formed by the
union of a traditional Ataa, or Seed peo-
le, with the 6 former Corn clans of the
Zuñi.
Ta'a-kwe.-Cushing in Millstone, Ix, 2, Jan. 1884;
55, Apr. 1884 ''''', Tâatém'hlanah-
kwe.-Cushing in 13th *: . A. E., 386, 1896
(= ‘people of all seed’). Tö-wa-que.—Stevenson
in 5th Rep. B. A. E., 541, 1887.
Taahl-lanas (‘the ' of the town of
Ta’). An extinct Haida family which
formerly lived on North id., Queen
Charlotte ids., Brit. Col. See Ta.
T!ā’at.—Swanton, Cont. Haida, 276, 1905.
Tabagane, Tabaganne. See Toboggan.
Tabahtea. A Pomo division, or proba-
bly a village, in 1851, w, of the Shanel, in
s. Mendocino co., Cal., and s ing the
same language.–Gibbs (1851) in School-
craft, Ind. Tribes, III, 112, 1853.
Tabeguache (contr. of Mo-a-wa-ta-re-
wach, “people living on the warm side of
the mountain.”—Hrdlička). A Ute divi-
sion formerly living in s...w. Colorado,
chiefly about Los Pinos. In 1885 there
were 1,252 under the name at Ouray
agency, E. Utah. They are now officially
designated Uncompahgre Utes, and in
1909 numbered 469 under the Uinta and
Ouray agency, Utah.
Mo-a-wa-ta-ve-wach.-A. Hrdlička, inf’n, 1907
(own name). Pauches.—Bancroft, Ariz, and N.
Mex., 665, 1889 (or Tabuaches). Pobawotche
Utahs.—Collins (1859) in H. R. Ex. Doc. 69, 36th
Cong., 1st sess., 46, 1860. Sun-hunters.—Burton,
City of Saints, 578, 1861. Tabaguache.-Smithson.
Misc. Coll., xiv, art. 6, 40, 1878. Tabahuaches.—
Taylor in Cal. Farmer, May 29, 1863. Tabechya.–
Burton, ''' cit., 578. Ta ache Utahs.—U. S.
Stat. at rge, xiv, 275, 1868. Tabeguachis.-
Mayer, Mexico, II, 38, 1853. £r.
£ Consang, and Affin.,290, 1871. Tabehuachis.-
ominguez and Escalante (1776) in Doc. Hist.
Mex., 2a s., 1,401, 1854. Tabe-naches.—Graves in
Ind. Aff. Rep., 386, 1854. Tabequache.—Taylor in
's
BULL. 301
Sen. Ex. Doc. 4, 40th Cong., spec. sess., 11, 1867.
Tabequache Utes.—Beadle, Undeveloped West, 642,
1873. Tabewaches.—ten Kate, Reizen in N.A., 313,
1885. Tabiachis.-Domenech, Deserts N.A., 1,444,
1860. Tabrackis.—Ibid., II, 66, 1860. Tavewachi.—
A. Hrdlička; infn, 1907 (own £, Taviachis.-
Escudero, Not. Estad. de Chihuahua, 231, 1834.
Tubuache.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, May 29, 1863.
Uncompahgre.-Ind. Aff. Rep., 327, 1903 (so called
from name of reservation). Yutas Ancapagari.—
Dominguez and Escalante (1776), op. cit., 406.
Yuta Tabehuachi.-Ibid., 402.
Tabin. A tribe mentioned by Langs-
dorff (Voy., 11, 163, 1814) as inhabiting
the coast of California. It seemingly be-
longed to the Costanoan family.
Tabira (Ta-bi-ra”). A former pueblo of
the Tompiros, a division of the Piros
(q.v.), situated at the southern apex of
the Mesa de los Jumanos, N. E. of the
present Socorro, central N. Mex. The
ruins are commonly known as Gran Qui-
vira, a name erroneously applied in the
latter half of the 19th century because of
their supposed identification with the
Quivira (q.v.) of Coronado and Oñate in
the 16th and 17th centuries. A Spanish
mission was established at Tabira in 1629
by Fray Francisco de Acevedo, which still
existed in 1644, but the two churches and
monasteries (one commenced between
1629 and 1644, the other probably between
1660 and 1670) were perhaps never com-
leted. The walls are still standing.
he pueblo was permanently abandoned
between 1670 and 1675 on account of per-
sistent depredations by the Apache, who
were responsible for the '' of
all the Pueblo villages E of the Rio Grande
in this section. The inhabitants of Ta-
bira fled to Socorro and Alamillo, N.
Mex., for safety, finally finding their way
to the vicinity of El Paso, Tex. Judging
by the extent of the ruins, the former
population of Tabira probably did not
exceed 1,500. Consult Bandelier in Arch.
Inst. Papers, IV, 282 et seq., 1892; Lum-
mis in Scribner's Mag., 466, Apr. 1893;
See also Piros, Pueblos. (F. w. H.)
Grand Quavira.–Marcou in Möllhausen, Pacific, I,
348, 1858. Grand Quivira.—Wallace, Land of Pue-
blos, 240, 1888. Gran Quivira.–Parke, map N.
Mex., 1851. Gran Quivra.—Howe, Hist. Coll., map,
1851. Juan Quivira.-Am. Antiq., x, 255, 1888.
La Gran Quivira.—Howe, op. cit., 377. Tabirá.—
Bandelier (1888) in Proc. Cong. Amér., VII,452, 1890
(“erroneously called £ abira.-
Escalante (1778) quoted ": Bandelier in Arch.
Inst. Papers, III, 132, 1890. Tavira.—De Fer, carte
(1705) cited by Bandelier, ibid., Iv, 290, 1892.
Tablets. See Inscribed tablets, Pierced
tablets.
Tabo. The Rabbit clan of the Hopi.
Tab.—Voth, Oraibi Summer Snake Ceremony, 282,
1903. Tabo wińwü.—Fewkes in 19th Rep. B. A. E.,
583, 1900 (wińwú=‘clan'). Tab wuñ-wä
in Am. Anthr., VII, 404, 1894. Tap.—Voth, op.
cit., 283. Tavo. —Dorsey and Woth, Oraibi Soyal,
12, 1901. Tda'-bo.—Stephen in 8th Rep. B. A. E.,
39, 1891.
Tabo. The Rabbit phratry of the Hopi,
which comprises the Tabo (Cottontail
Rabbit) and Sowi (Jack-rabbit) clans.
They claim to have come from the S.
TABIN–TABOO
.–Fewkes •
665
Tab nyà-mü.-Fewkes in Am. Anthr., VII, 404, 1894
(nyù-mū- ‘phratry"). Ta'-bo.—Ibid., 406.
Tabogimkik. A Micmac village or band
in 1760, probably in Nova Scotia.–Frye
(1760) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st S., x,
116, 1809.
Tabogine. See Toboggan.
Taboo. A Polynesian term (tabu) ap:
plied to an interdiction proper to or laid
upon a person, place, day, name, or any
conceivable thing, which is thereby ren-
dered sacred and communication with
it except to a few people or under certain
circumstances forbidden. It was for-
merly so striking an institution, and was
in consequence so frequently mentioned
by explorers and travelers, that the word
has been adopted into English both as
applying to similar customs among other
races and in a colloquial sense. Its n
tive side, being the more conspicuous,
came that indicated by the adopted term;
but religious prohibitions among primi-
tive peoples being closely bound up with
others of a positive character, it is often
applied to the latter as well, and writers
frequently speak of the taboos connected
' the killing of a bear or a bison, or
the taking of a salmon, meaning thereb
the ceremonies then performed, both posi-
tive and negative. In colloquial English
usage the term taboo has ceased to have
any religious significance. -
Whether considered in its negative or
in its itive aspect this term may be
applied in North America to a number of
regulations observed at definite periods
of life, in connection with important
undertakings, either by individuals or
by considerable numbers of persons.
Such were the regulations observed by
boys and girls at puberty; by parents be-
fore the birth of a child; by relatives after
the decease of a person; by hunters and
fishermen in the pursuit of their occupa-
tions; by boys desiring guardian spirits or
wishing to become shamans; by shamans
and chiefs desiring more power, or when
curing the sick, prophesying, endeavor-
ing to procure food by supernatural means,
or “showing their power” in any manner;
by novitiates into secret societies, and by
leaders in # or tribal dances in
£ for them. Among the Lil-
ooet, on the first day of the berry-picking
season, only enough berries for that day
were gathered, under the impression that
gathering more would bring misfortune.
Among the Kutchin those who prepared
bodies for burial were under certain re-
striction for some time afterward, and
widows and widowers among many tribes
suffered similarly. The telling of stories
also was tabooed at certain seasons. In
tribes divided into totemic clans or gentes
each individual was often called on to ob-
serve certain regulations in regard to his
666
[B. A. E.
TABO-PIBA—TACAME
totem animal. This custom, as among the
Yuchi and the Navaho, for example, some-
times took the form of an absolute prohi-
bition £ killing the totem animal;
but at other times it merely involved an
apology to the animal or abstinence from
eating certain parts of it. The negative
prohibitions, those which may be called
the taboos proper, consisted in abstinence
from hunting, fishing, war, women, sleep,
certain kinds of work, and so forth, but
above all in abstinence from eating, while
among positive accompaniments may be
mentioned washing, sweat-bathing, flagel-
lation, and the taking of emetics and other
medicines.
In the majority of American tribes the
name of a dead man was not uttered—
unless in some altered form—for a con-
siderable period after his demise, and
sometimes, as among the Kiowa, the cus-
tom was carried so far that names of com-
mon animals or other terms in current
use were entirely drop from the lan-
age because of the death of a person
£ such a name. Frequently it was
considered improper for a man to men-
tion his own name, and the mention of
the personal name was avoided by wives
and husbands in addressing each other,
and sometimes by other relatives as well.
But the most common regulation of this
kind was that which decreed that a man
should not address his mother-in-law di-
rectly, or vice versa, and the prohibition
of intercourse often applied to fathers-in-
law and daughters-in-law also.
The objects of these prohibitions,
whether voluntary or otherwise, were as
numerous as human desires or human
fears. In Polynesia the taboo was largely
a method of government, and fear of retri-
bution from both supernatural and mun-
dane sources was the direct cause of the
obedience yielded to it. It is not so easy,
however, to separate the regulations in
America to which this term has been ap-
plied, and which were governed by fear
of nonfulfilment, from those in which the
motive was a desire for additional bene-
fits. Thus omission of the customary
puberty, birth, mortuary, war, and hunt-
ing regulations no doubt would be con-
sidered as inviting certain misfortune,
but in most of these there was what may
be termed a sliding scale of observance,
resulting in a greater or lesser amount of
£ fortune—or more likelihood of good
ortune—in proportion to fuller or more
meager observance of such regulations.
Then there were other regulations, as
those voluntarily adopted by chiefs on
the N. Pacific coast who desired more
wealth, or those accepted by shamans
desiring more power, the omission of
which would have occasioned them no
loss of the prosperity they were already
enjoying. It will be seen that taboo is
one aspect of religious phenomena known
by many other names and, at least among
the lower races, is almost as broad as re-
ligion itself. See Religion. J. R. S.)
Tabo-Piba (“rabbit [and] tobacco’). A
phratral group of the Hopi, consisting of
the Rabbit, Jack-rabbit, and Tobacco
clans. They claim to have come from a
region in S. Arizona called Palatkwabi,
and from Little Colorado r.–Fewkes in
19th Rep. B. A. E., 583, 1900. See Piba,
Tabo.
Tacahlay. One of the Diegueño ranche-
rias represented in the treaty of 1852 at
Santa Isabel, s. Cal.—H. R. Ex. Doc. 76,
34th Cong., 3d sess., 132, 1857.
Tacaho. See Tuckahoe.
Tacame. A Coahuiltecan tribe living
in the 18th century near the lower San
Antonio and Nueces rs., Texas. In 1728
Rivera referred to them as living in that
neighborhood, and described them, to-
gether with the Pampopa, Pastia, and
others, as unwarlike wanderers who sub-
sisted on fish and sylvan products (Pro-
yecto, estado 3, 43). The Tacame en-
tered San Francisco de la Espada mission
soon after its foundation, but proved ve
troublesome by running away. In 173
they fled to the Colorado r. and estab-
lished a rancheria which, it was said, con-
sisted of 200 persons. When Governor
Sandoval and Father Yzasmendi went
after them, they resisted, but 42 were
captured and taken back to their mission
(Testimony in Archivo Gen., Misiones,
xx1, exp. 2, fol. 19). In a short time
they again fled, leaving their mission de-
serted (Lamar Papers, MS. dated 1738);
they expressed a desire to go to San An-
tonio de Valero mission, and were given
permission to do so. A few embraced the
opportunity, but more of them entered
mission Nuestra Señora de la Purísima
Concepción, where, after 1741, they lived
in considerable numbers (Concepción
Marriage Records, passim.). In 1762,
1780, and 1793, respectively, they were
reported as still at this mission. In a re-
rt of 1780, Governor Cabello gave the
habitat of the tribe as near the coast be-
tween San Antonio and Nueces rs., the
neighborhood where they were first en-
countered by the Spaniards. The Ca-
cames, said by Solís to have been at San
José mission near San Antonio, are evi-
dently the same people. (H. E. ".
Arcahamos.—Lamar Papers, Doc. of 1737, MS.
Cacames.–Solis, Diario (1767) in Mem. de Nueva
España, xxvii, 270, MS. (evidently identical).
Tacamanes.—Description of the Texas missions
(1740), ibid., 203. Täcames.—Rivera, Diario, leg.
2602, 1736. Tacones.—Revilla Gigedo, Carta, 1793.
Tancames.—Bonilla (1772) quoted in Texas Hist.
Asso. Quar., VIII,38, 1905. Tecamenes.—Barcia, En-
sayo, 271, 1723. Tecamenez.—Shea, note in Char-
levoix, New France, IV, 78, 1870. Tecamones.—
Barcia, op. cit. Teheaman.–Joutel (1687) in Mar-
gry, Déc., III, 288, 1878. Thacame.-Concepción
BULL. 30]
Marriage Records, 1759. Thecamenes.—Joutel
£ in French, Hist. Coll. La., I, 137, 1846.
ecamons.—Ibid.
Tacanhpisapa (“Black Tomahawk'). A
former Mdewakanton band, named from
the chief.
Black-Tomahawk.–Neill, Hist. Minn., 144, note,
1858. Ta-can-rpi-sa-pa.–Ibid.
Tacatacuru. A river, an island, and
probably a village of the Saturiba tribe of
N. E. Florida, about 1565. The river is
said by Laudonnière to be the one the
French called the Seine (Sequana), ap-
rently identical with the St Marys,
orming the boundary between Florida
and Georgia. The £ was evidently
what is now Cumberland id. The village
is not marked on the De Bry map of 1591
accompanying LeMoyne's Narrative, and
may have been either on the N. (Georgia)
or s. (Florida) side, but the chief is al-
ways mentioned in the French narrative
as a kinsman or ally of the “great king
Satourioua.” Brinton incorrectly locates
it on the coast s. of St Augustine, prob-
ably confusing it with Tucururu, named
by Fray Francisco Pareja in 1612 as one
£ the Timucuan dialects. (J. ":
Catacouru.—Laudonnière (1564) in French, Hist.
Coll. La., n.s., 351, 1869 (the river; first syllable
evidently omitted by mistake). Tacadocorou.-
Ibid.,315 (chief). £
Tacatacuru.—Barcia, Ensayo, 121, 1723 (island).
Tecatacourou.—Laudonnière (1564) in French,
Hist. Coll. La., n.s., 349, 1869.
Tachi. One of the larger tribes of the
Yokuts (Mariposan) family, living on the
plains N. of £ lake, s. central Cal.
They held the £ w. of the Coast
range. Powers puts them on Kings r.,
near Kingston. According to Alexan-
der Taylor, members of this tribe were
brought to San Antonio and Dolores (San
Francisco) missions as neophytes. Tatché
or Telamé is mentioned by Shea (preface
to Arroyo de la Cuesta's Vocab. ''S. An-
tonio mission) as the name of the tribe
speaking the San Antonio language, a
Salinan dialect. These Tatché and Te-
lamé, however, are the Tachi and Telam-
ni who had been taken to the mission, and
Taylor may be correct in giving Sextapay
as the name of the tribe, or more correctly
village site, originally at San Antonio.
As is the case with all the Yokuts tribes,
only a fragment of the former number re-
mains; but though reduced to a few dozen
survivors, the Tachi are today among the
half-dozen most numerous tribes left of
the original forty or more comprising the
Yokuts stock. ost of the survivors oc-
cupy a settlement near Lemoore, Kings
CO. (A. L. K.)
Atach.—Johnston in Sen. Ex. Doc. 61, 32d Cong.,
1st sess., 23, 1852. A-tache.-Ibid., 22. Dachi.—
A. L. Kroeber, inf'n, 1907 (a Yokuts form; see Tadji
below). La-ches.—Barbour in Sen. Ex. Doc.4,32d
Cong., spec. sess.,254, 1853. Taches.—Johnston, op.
cit., 22. Tachi.—Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol.,
III,370, 1877. Tadjedjayi-A. L. Kroeber, infn,
1903 (plural form). Tadji.—Ibid. (a Yokuts form;
see Dachi, above). Tah'-che.-Merriam in Science,
TACANHPISAPA—TADEMA
667
xix,916, June 15, 1904. Tal-ches.—Ind. Aff. Rep.,
400, 1857. Tatché.–Pimental, Lenguas de Mex.,
391, 1865 (or Telamé). Tatchees.-Ind. Aff., Rep.,
219, 1861.
Tachik (from téchék, ‘the bay’). An
Unaligmiut Eskimo village on St Michael
id., near the Russian redoubt, and now
included in the town of St Michael,
Alaska.
Tachik.—Petroff in 10th Census, Alaska, 11, 1884.
Tatchek.—Baker, Geog. Dict, Alaska, 620, 1906
(quoted form). Techek.—Ibid. T’satsümi.—Dall,
Alaska, 13, 1870. Tutsógemut.-Ibid. (name of
people). -
Tachikhwutme (‘village on a plateau’).
Mentioned as a former Athapascan vil-
lage on the coast of California, just N. of
the mouth of Klamath r.
Ta-tci'-qwut-me.–Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-
lore, III, 237, 1890 (Naltunnetunne name).
Ta-toi" te’-ne.—Dorsey, Smith River MS. vocab.,
B. A. E., 1884 (Khaamotene name) '.
Tachikhwutme. A former village of the
Chastacosta on, Rogue r., Oreg, above
the mouth of Illinois r.
Shich-e-quet-to-ny.—Abbott, MS. Coquille census,
B. A. E., 1858. Ta-tci'-qwut.-Dorsey in Jour. Am.
Folk-lore, III, 234, 1890. Techaquit.—Ind. Aff.
Rep. 1856,219, 1857. Te-cheh-quat.–Gibbs, MS. on
coast tribes, B. A. E. -
Tachilta. A former village of the Pa-
ago in S. Arizona or N. Sonora, Mex-
ico.—Orozco y Berra, Geog., 348, 1864.
Tachis. See Tawkee.
Tachukhaslitum. A former village of
the Chetco on the s. side of Chetco r.,
Oreg.
T'a'-tcu-qas-li'-tün.—Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-
lore, iii, 236, 1890. -
Tachuwit. An Alsea village on the N.
side of Alsea r., Oreg.
Ta'-tcü-wit".—Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore,
III, 229, 1890, . -
Tachy (“tail of the water’). A villa
of the Tatshiautin at the mouth of Taché
r., Brit. Col. Pop. 32in 1881; 65 in 1909.
Tachy.—Harmon, Jour., 215, 1820. Thatce.–Mor-
ice in Trans. Roy. Soc. Can., x, 109, 1893.
Tackapousha. See Massapequa.
Tackchandeseechar. A Teton Sioux
band belonging to the Saone division.
Tack-chan-de-see-char.—Orig. Jour. Lewis and
Clark (1805), vi, 99, 1905. Tack-chan-de-su-char.—
Am. State Papers, Ind. Aff., 1.715, 1832.
Taconnet. An Abnaki village, about
the beginning of the 17th century, at the
falls of Kennebec r., near Waterville,
Kennebec co., Me.
Taconet.—Niles (1761) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 3d
s., v.1,232, 1837. Taconick.—Hoyt, Antiq. Res., 212,
1824. Taconnet.–French map, 1744, cited b
Kendall, Trav., III, 49, 1809. Tacon –Churc
£ quoted by Drake, Ind. Wars, 191, 1825.
aughtanakagnet.-Smith (1631) in Mass. Hist.
Soc. Coll., 3d s., 111, 22, 1833. Teconet.–Niles
(1761), ibid., VI, 235, 1837. Teuconick.—Falmouth
conf. (1727) in Me. Hist. Soc. Coll., iii, 408, 1853.
Tirionet-Record of 1727 in N. H. Hist' Soc.
Coll., 11,259, £: Tocconnock.–Church
£ in Mass. Hist.Soc. Coll., 4th s., v., 276, 1861. .
riconnick.—Penhallow (1726), in N. H. Hist. Soc.
Coll., I, 107, 1824. -
Tacquison. A Papago village on the
Arizona-Sonora border, with 70 Indian
families in 1871.—Wilbur in Ind. Aff.
Rep. 1871, 365, 1872.
Tadema. See Tatemy.
668 TADEOVAQUI–TAENSA [B. A. E.
Tadeovaqui. A rancheria, probably of
the Maricopa, on the Rio Gila, Ariz.; vis-
ited by Kino and Mange in 1699. Sedel-
mair (1749) mentions the place as afford-
ing a good site for a mission.
San Tadeo Vaqui. —Kino (1699) cited by Bancroft,
No. Mex. States, I, 268, 1884. S. Júdas Tadeo.—
Sedelmair (1749) cited by Bancroft, Ariz. and N.
Mex.,367,1889. S. Tadeo Batgui.–Kino, map (1701),
ibid.,360., S. Thaddaeusde Batki-Kino, map (1702),
in Stocklein, Neue Welt-Bott, 74, 1726. Tádes
Vaqui.—Mange (1669) cited by Bancroft, Ariz. and
N. Mex., 357, 1889.
Tadji-lanas (Tā’dji lá’nas, or Tås lä’nas,
“sand-town people'). Two important
Haida families belonging to the Raven
clan. It would probably be truer to sa
that they were two parts of one family, al-
though they came to be widely separated
geographically. According to tradition
this family and 4 others once lived togeth-
er in a town near Sand Spit pt., Queen
Charlotte ids., com of 5 rows of
houses. Those in the front row were called
Tadji-lanas, because they were close to the
beach; those in the next, Kuna-lanas
(‘Point-town people’), because their row
ran out on a point; those in the third,
Yaku-lanas (“Middle-town ple’), be-
cause they occupied the middle row; those
in the fourth, Koetas (‘Earth-eaters’), be-
cause they lived near the trails where it
was very muddy; and those in the fifth,
Stlenga-lanas (“Rear-town people’), be-
cause they lived farthest back. Another
tradition relates that this family, together
with the Kagials-kegawai of Skedans,
£ from a woman who was on House
id. (Atana) when it rose out of the flood.
One branch were reckoned among the
Gunghet-haidagai, and a subdivision
called Kaidju-kegawai owned the south-
ernmost town on the island. By a curi-
ous coincidence the northern division,
after living for a while on the N. w. coast
of Graham id., came to occupy Kasaan
in Alaska, the most northerly Haida
town. The Gunghet branch is almost
extinct. (J. R. S.)
Ta'dji là"nas.-Swanton, Cont. Haida,268,272, 1905.
Tås lă'nas.-Boas in 12th Rep. N. W. Tribes Can.,
22, 1898. Tas Lennas.—Harrison in Proc. Roy.
Soc. Can., sec. II, 124, 1895.
Tadoiko. A former Maidu village in the
neighborhood of Durham, Butte co.,
Cal.–Dixon in Bull. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist.,
xvi.1, map, 1905.
Tadousac (“at the nipples.”—Hewitt).
The principal village of the Tadousac on
St Lawrence r., at the mouth of Sagu-
enay r. It was formerly an important
trading post, founded by Samuel de
Champlain, and a Jesuit mission was
established there as early as 1616.
Tadeussac-La Tour map, 1779. Tadoucac.—
Dutch map (1621) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., 1, 1856.
Tadousac.—Champlain (1603), CEuvres, 70, 1870;
Harris, Voy. and Trav., II, map, 1705. Tadousae.—
Dobbs, Hudson Bay, map, 1741 (misprint). Ta-
Jousca.-Harris, op. cit., I, map (misprint).
Tadoussac.—Champlain (1604), CEuvres, 216, 1870;
map of 1616 in ' Y. #. Col. Hist., 1, 1856.
Tadoussaciens. - Esnauts and Rapilly map, 1777.
Tadusac.-Jefferys, Fr. Doms., pt. 1, map, 1761.
Tadussékuk.—Gatschet, Penobscot MS., B. A. E.,
1887 (Penobscot name).
Tadousac. A Montagnais tribe or band
on Saguenay r., Quebec. In 1863 part
of the tribe were on a reservation at
Manicouagan, while others were at Peri-
bouka.
Tadush. A Hankutchin village on the
upper Yukon, Alaska, at the mouth of
Kandik r. Pop. 48 in 1880.
Charleys Village.-Petroff in 10th Census, Alaska,
map, 1880. Charley '-'. Geog. Dict.
Alaska, 170, 1906. Tad .–Schwatka, Rep. on
Alaska, 88, 1885.
Taemhatentaron. A former Huron vil-
lage in Ontario, the seat of the mission of
Saint Ignace. It was destroyed by the
Iroquois in 1649.
Sainct Ignace.—Jes. Rel. 1639, 74, 1858, St. Igna-
tius.—Shea, Cath. Miss., 179, 1855. Taenhaten-
taron.-Jes. Rel. 1639, 74, 1858.
Taemsa. A tribe related in language and
customs to the Natchez, from whom they
must have separated shortly before the be-
ginning of the historic period. There is
reason to think that part of the Taensa were
encountered by De Soto in 1540, but the
first mention of them under their proper
name is by La Salle and his companions,
who visited them in 1682 on their way to
the mouth of the Mississippi. They were
then living on L. St Joseph, an ox-bow
cut-off of the Mississippi in the pres-
ent Tensas parish, La. Tonti stopped at
their vil in 1686 and 1690, and in
1698 they were visited by Davion, La
Source, and De Montigny, the last of
whom settled among them as missionary
the following year. In 1700 Iberville
found him there, and the two returned
together to the Natchez, De Montigny
having decided to devote his attention to
that tribe. St Cosme, who soon suc-
ceeded De Montigny among the Natchez,
considered the Taensa too much reduced
for a separate mission, and endeavored,
without success, to draw them to the
Natchez. In 1706 the fear of an attack
from the Yazoo and Chickasaw induced
the Taensa to abandon their settlements
and take refuge with the Bayogoula,
whom they soon after attacked treacher-
ously and almost destroyed. After they
had occupied several different itions
along, the Mississippi southward of the
Manchac, Bienville invited them to settle
near Mobile and assigned them lands not
far from his post. They remained here
many years, giving their name to Tensaw
r.; but in 1764, rather than pass under
the English, they removed to Red r., in
company with a number of the other
small tribes in their neighborhood. The
same year, in company with the Apa-
lachee and Pakana, they applied to the
French commandant for permission to
settle on Bayou La Fourche; but, though
it was granted, neither they nor the Apa-
BULL. 30]
lachee appear to have taken advantage of
it. They remained at first on Red r.,
but in a few years removed to Bayou
Boeuf. About the time when Louisiana
passed under control of the United States
they sold these lands also and moved to
the northern end of Grand lake, where a
small bayou bears their name. As an
independent tribe they have now disap-
peared, though some Chitimacha Indians
are descended from them. The Taensa
were always a comparatively small tribe.
In 1698. De Montigny estimated them at
700, and two years later Iberville placed
the number of their warriors at 300,
while in 1702 he assigned them 150 fam-
ilies, a figure also given by St Cosme the
year before. Du Pratz (1718–34) placed
the number of their cabins after their re-
moval to Mobile at 100, probably an
overestimate. The “Little Taënsas.”
spoken of by Iberville were evidently the
Avoyelles (q. v.). In 1699 a Taensa
Indian £ile the following list of
villages belonging to his people, but most
of the names are evidently in the Mobil-
ian trade language: Taensas, Chaoucoula,
Conchayon, Couthaougoula, Nyhougou-
las, Ohytoucoulas, and Talaspa.
The Taensa have attained a unique
interest in modern times from an attempt
of two French seminarists to introduce a
product of their own ingenuity as a
£ of the Taensa language. The
eception was exposed by Brinton in
1885, but for a while it gave rise to a
heated controversy. See Pseudo-Indian.
Consult Swanton (1) in Am. Anthr.,
x, 24, 1908, and authors therein cited; (2)
in Bull. 43, B. A. E., 1910. (J. R. S.)
Caensa-Neill. Hist. Minn. ii.3, 1858: cháshá–
Swanton in Am. Anthr., x, no. 1, 1908 (Chiti-
macha name). Grands Taensas.–Iberville (1699)
in Margry, Déc., Iv, 409, 1880. triryini.—Par-
isot and Adam, Taensa Grammar, 1882 (said to
mean “warriors' and to be their own name).
T ..—Coxe, Carolana, map, 1741. Taencas.—
Tonti '*'. French, Hist. Coll. La., 1,62, 1846.
Taensas. – Hennepin, New Discov., 155, 1698.
Taensos.-Güssefeld, Map U. S., 1784. Taenzas.—
Shea, Cath. Miss., 437, 1855. Tahensa.—Tonti
£ in Margry, Déc., i. 616, 1876. Takensa.—
outel (1685) in French, Hist. Coll. La., 1,152, 1846.
'*'''
''' Tenisaws.—Sibley, Hist. Sketches,
, 1806. Tensagini.—Parisot and Adam, Taensa
Gram., 1882. Tensas.–Pénicaut (1700) in French,
Hist. Coll. La., n.s., I, 58, 1869. Tensau.—Drake,
£ £ *'''I''' Hist.
etches, 84, ... Wenza.- ... 121. Tinias.–
Jefferys, Am. Atlas, map 5, 1776. £al'.
levoix, New France, vi, 39, 1866. Tinsas.–Péni-
caut (1700) in Margry, Déc., v, 397, 1883. Tins-
sas.—Ibid., 508. -
Taensa. The chief one of the 7 Taensa
villages in 1699.—Iberville in Margry,
Déc., IV, 179, 1880.
Tagasoke (Ta-ga-soke, ‘forked like a
spear’). An Oneida village formerly on
Fish cr., near Vienna, Oneida co., N. Y.—
Morgan, League Iroq., 473, map, 1851.
Tagish. . A small tribe living about
Tagish and Marsh lakes, Brit. Col. They
TAENSA—TAEIAGMIUT
669
are classed with the Tlingit stock on the
basis of a vocabulary obtained by Dawson
(Rep. Geol. Surv. Can., 192B, 1887); but
as they resemble the interior Athapascan
Indians in every other respect, it is likely
that they have adopted their present lan-
guage from the Chilkat. They are prob-
ably, part of Dall's “Nehaunee of the
Chilkaht river.” (J. R. S.)
Stick Indians.—Dawson in Rep. Geol. Surv. Can.,
192B, 1887 (coast name for these people and all
other interior Indians). Tahk-heesh.–Schwatka
in Century Mag., 747, Sept. 1885. Tank-heesh.–
Ibid., 743 (may be the Takon of Schwatka).
Taguanate. An unidentified province
and town near which Moscoso, after the
death of De Soto, built his boats and em-
barked on the Mississippi in the summer
of 1543. According to Lewis (in Span.
Explorers, 1528–1543, 252, 1907) the Ta-
guanate province was on White r., and
the town was probably in the s, part of
£re co., Ark., possibly at Indian
a 7.
#nate-Gent of Elvas (1557) in span. Ex-
plorers, op.cit., 250. Taguanate.-Ibid., 251.
Tagui. Given as a village near the
headwaters of San Luis Rey r., San Diego
co., Cal., in 1795 (Grijalva cited by Ban-
croft, Hist. Cal., 1,563, 1886), Probably
the same as Taqui, mentioned by San-
chez in 1821 (ibid.: II, 443) as existing 7
or 8 m. N. of Santa Isabel; and as Tahwie,
a Diegueño rancheria represented in the
'' of Santa Isabel, s. Cal., in 1852
H. R. Doc. 76, 34th Cong., 3d sess., 132,
1857). Kroeber (infºn, 1907) regards the
name aS £ a misprint of Pawi
(Spanish Pagui or Pahui), the Luiseño
name of Cahuilla valley, the present Ca-
huilla res. just N. of the headwaters of
San Luis Rey r.
Taguta. Given as a Kaiyuhkhotana
village on the N. bank of Yukon r., 15 m.
below the Kaiyuh mouth, Alaska.
#:# in Sen. Ex. Doc. 12, 42d
Cong., 1st sess., 25, 1871.
Tagwahi (Tagwd'ht, ‘Catawba place').
The name of several Cherokee settle-
ments. One of them, known to the whites
as Toccoa, was situated on Toccoa cr., E.
of Clarkesville, Habersham co., Ga.; an-
other was on Toccoa or Ocoee r., about
the present Toccoa, in Fannin co., Ga.,
and a third may have been on Persimmon
cr., which is known to the Cherokee as
Tagwā'hI, and enters Hiwassee r. some
distance below Murphy, in Cherokee co.,
N. C.–Mooney in 19th Rep. B. A. E.,
533, 1900.
Tocoah-Doc. of 1799 quoted by Royce in 5th Rep.
B. A. E., 144, 1887.
Tahagmiut (“people of the shadow,” that
is, living toward the sunset). An Eskimo
tribe inhabiting the Labrador shore of
Hudson str. from Leaf r. w., and the
coast of Hudson bay s. to Mosquito bay.
They are tall and of fine physique, the
men larger on the average than whites,
the women equal to the average white
670
I B. A. E.
TAHAPIT—TAHLTAN
women. Their customs are primitive.
Men hold women in little respect, but
are jealous of their wives. They are fond
of games and athletic sports, and both
sexes are passionate gamblers. They
trap foxes, wolves, and wolverenes, ex-
changing the furs for guns, ammunition,
cutlery, and hardware at Ft Chimo, dis-
tant a whole winter's journey for a dog
team. The skirts of their coats are hung
with pear-shaped pieces of ivory that
rattle when they walk.
Igdlumiut.-Boas in 6th Rep. B. A. E., 462, 1888
£ ople of the other side': so called by the
imo of Baffin land, on the opposite shore of
Hudson str.). Iglu-miut.—Boas in Trans. Anthr.
Soc. Wash., 111, 95, 1885. Northerners.–Turner
in 11th Rep. B. A. E., 177, 1894 (so called by the
whites of Labrador). Tahagmyut.—Turner in
Trans. Roy. Soc. Can. 1887, sec. II, 101, 1888. Ta
hág myut.-Turner in 11th Rep. B. A. E., 177, 1894.
Ungavamiut.-Boas in Am. Antiq., 40, 1888.
Tahapit. A Maricopa rancheria on the
Rio Gila, Ariz., in 1744.—Sedelmair(1744)
cited by Bancroft, Ariz. and N. Mex., 366,
1889.
Tahattawan. See Nattahattawants.
Tahchee (Titst’, ‘Dutch’). A Western
Cherokee chief, one of the earliest emi-
ts to the Arkansas country to join
chief Bowl. After several years in Texas,
during which he led war parties against
the wilder tribes, he recrossed Red r.
and soon made himself so conspicuous in
raids on the Osage that a reward of $500
was offered by Gen. Arbuckle for his cap-
ture. To show his defiance of the procla-
mation, he deliberately journeyed to Ft
Gibson, attacked a party of Osage at a trad-
ing post nearby, and scalped one of them
within hearing of the drums of the fort.
With rifle in one hand and the bleeding
scalp in the other, he ' a precipice
and made his escape, although a bullet
grazed his cheek. On promise of am-
nesty and the withdrawal of the reward,
he returned and settled with his follow-
ers on the Canadian, S. w. of Ft Gibson,
establishing a reputation among army offi-
CerS as a £, e scout and guide. His
rtrait was painted by Catlin in 1834.
ee Mooney in 19th Rep. B. A. E., pt. 1,
1900; McKenney and Hall, Ind. Tribes, I,
251–260, 1858; Catlin, North Am. Inds., II,
121, 122, 1844.
Tah-gah-jute. See Logan.
Tahiannihouq. An unidentified village
or tribe mentioned in 1687 to Joutel
(Margry, Déc., III, 409, 1878) while he
was staying with the Kadohadacho on
Red r. of Louisiana, by the chief of that
tribe, as being among #. enemies.
Tahijuas. A Chumashan village for-
merly near Santa Inés mission, Santa
Barbara co., Cal.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer,
Oct. 18, 1861.
Tahlasi (Ta'last’ !. A former Cherokee
settlement on Little Tennessee r., about
Talassee ford, in Blount co., Tenn. The
name has lost its meaning. (J. M.)
Ta'lasi'.–Mooney in 19th Rep. B. A. E., pt. 1,533,
1900. Talassee.—Doc. of 1755 quoted by Royce in
5th Rep. B. A. E., 142, 1887. Tallase.—Bartram,
Travels, 371, 1792. Telassee.—Doc. of 1799 quoted
#. Royce, op. cit., 144. Tellassee.—Timberlake,
emoirs, map, 1765.
Tahlequah (Talikwā’, meaning lost).
The capital of the Cherokee Nation, in
N. E. Indian Ter., now incorporated with
the state of Oklahoma. The name, cor-
'' in the E. to Tellico (q.v.), is an
old Cherokee town name, and was for-
mally adopted for the new capital in 1839
on the reunion and reorganization of the
Old Settler and Emigrant bands of Chero-
kee in the W. Tahlequah is now an en-
terprising railroad town of about 4,000
inhabitants, and contains, among other
buildings, the former Cherokee capitol
and a large Cherokee female seminary.
Park Hill, the seat of the old Cherokee
mission press, is a few miles distant. Con-
sult Mooney in 19th Rep. B. A. E., pt. 1,
1900.
Tahlkoedi (‘people of Tahlko, where
they once camped). A division of the Ra-
Ven £ the Stikine in Alaska.
Detlk oë'dè.-Boas in 5th Rep. N. W. Tribes Can.,
25, 1889. Talch-küédi.—Krause, Tlinkit Ind., 120,
1885. Tālqoe'di.—Swanton, field notes, B. A. E.,
# Tal-qua-tee.—Kane, Wand. in N. A., app.,
859.
Tahltan. The southwesternmost tribal
division of the Nahane Indians of the Ath-
apascan family. Their hunting grounds
include the drainage basin of Stikine r.
and its tributaries as far as the mouth of
Iskut r., Dease lake, and the river halfway
to McDanes cr. (but according to the old
law the head of Dease lake was Kaskater-
ritory, and this assumption of rights has
never been acknowledged by the Kaska
people), the northern sources of the Nass,
and some of the southern branches of the
Taku, in Alaska and British Columbia. In
early days the salmon streams flowing into
the Stikine from the N., from 4 m. below
Glenora to, but not including, Telegraph
cr., were claimed and fished by the Stikine
tribe of Tlingit, but this overlapping of the
two peoples seems to have produced little
friction, possibly because the Tahltan had
no living places hereabouts, and in the
matter of the exchange of the products of
the coast and the interior it was of mutual
advantage to keep on friendly terms.
The Tahltan have always lived on the
upper reaches of the Stikine and near by
on the Tahltan and Tuya rs. In early
days their living places were used more
as storage depots and were resorted to
through the summer months for salmon
fishing, which was also the season of ease
and feasting, when the pursuit of the fur-
bearing animals was without profit—for
the Tahltan people have always been
hunters and trappers, living in the open
throughout the year, meat eaters through
necessity and choice, and accepting fish
diet only as a change.
BULL. 30]
The primitive houses were similar to
those found in the fishing camps to-day;
they were constructed of stout saplings
stuck upright in the ground and bound
together with bark '. or tree roots and
roofed over with slabs of spruce bark.
But in camp the typical shelter was a
lean-to of bark and brush laid over poles,
two being placed opposite each other,
with a central fire. To-day, throughout
most of the year, they live in the same
manner, except that canvas has super-
seded the bark and brush covering.
After the Cassiar gold excitement in
1874 they built a substantial log village
on level space upward of a mile and a
half from the junction of the Tahltan
with the Stikine, which is generally
known as Tahltan, though its native name
is Goon-tdar-shaga (“where the spring
water stops'). The only other native
settlement is at Telegraph Creek, where
a number of small log houses have been
built to keep pace with the growth of the
white settlement.
The social organization of the Tahltan
without doubt has develo from asso-
ciation with the coast # It is
founded on matriarchy and is dependent
on the existence of two exogamous par-
ties who intermarry. These parties may
be designated, from their totemic em-
blems, as Cheskea (Raven) and Cheona
(Wolf). These are subdivided into fam-
ilies, which assume all the functions of
the party and supplement each other at
all meetings and on all occasions of cere-
mony. The family is the unit of social
and political life, in which all individual-
ity is merged, succession follows, and in-
heritance is secured. The families are:
(1) Tuckclarwaydee, of the Wolf party,
which, besides having the wolf emblem,
is represented by the brown bear, the
eagle, and the killer-whale. It originated
in the interior about the headwaters of
Nass r. This family is credited with
having been the first to settle in this
country and the founders of the Tahltan
tribe.
(2) Nanyiee, of the Wolf party, which,
besides having the wolf emblem, is rep-
resented by the brown bear, the killer-
whale, and the shark. The original
home of this ple was in the interior,
about the headwaters of Taku r., which
they descended to salt water and settled
among the Stikine Tlingit; in later years
they ascended Stikine r. and became a
family of the Tahltan, while others crossed
the trail in still more recent times and
joined their brethren.
(3) Talarkoteen of the Wolf party,
represented by the wolf crest. They
originated in the interior, about Peace r.,
and followed down Liard r. to Dease lake
and then crossed to the Tuya. They are
nearly extinct.
TAHLUPTSI—TAHUUNDE
671
(4) Kartchottee, of the Raven party,
represented by both the raven emblem
and that of the frog. This family, orig-
inated in the interior toward the head-
waters of the Taku. Some of the family
married among the Tahltan in earl
days. Another branch descended Sti-
kine r. long ago, affiliated with the Kake
tribe of the Tlingit people, and gener-
ations later their descendents followed
'. the Stikine and became Tahltan.
This is now the most numerous family
of the tribe.
The Tahltan live by hunting and trap-
ping. The country is rich in fur-bearing
animals and big game. In late years,
since hunters have been attracted thither,
they have earned considerable as guides,
besides working for the trading com-
panies' pack-teams. They are an adapt-
able people, who are fast giving up the tra-
ditions of the past for the luxuries of civil-
ization, with which their earnings supply
them, and in the course of a few years
there will be little left of their more
primitive life. They numbered 229 in
1909, and have reached that stage where
they are holding their own. They are of
medium stature, spare rather than stout,
and have high cheek-bones, full mouth,
aquiline nose rather broad at the base,
small hands and feet, coarse black hair,
and mild and pleasant expression. On
the whole they are an honest, agreeable,
kindly people, hospitably inclined and
£ bearing. In many instances
their admixture with the Tlingit is ex-
pressed in their features, producing a
much less pleasing type. In addition to
the authors cited #. consult Teit in
Boas Anniv. Vol., 337, 1906. (G. T. E.)
Conneuaghs.—Pope, MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1865.
Kün-tin-ah'.—Dall in Proc. Am. A. A. S., xxxiv,
376, 1886. Nahanies of the Upper Stikine.–Pope,
op. cit. Stick.—Smith quoted by Colyer in Ind.
Aff. Rep. 1869, 567, 1870. Tahl-tan.—Dawson in
Rep. Geol. Surv. Can., 192B, 1889. Talyan.—Smith,
op. cit., 568.
Tahluptsi. The almost extinct Yellow-
wood or Evergreen Oak clan of the pueblo
of Zuñi, N. Mex.
Tá'hluptsi-kwe.—Cushing in 13th Rep. B. A. E.,
368, 1896 (kwe = I'.
£ (‘water-hole of the
withered pitahaya”). A rancheria, prob-
ably of the Cochimi, connected with
Purísima mission in s. Lower California
in the 18th century.—Doc. Hist. Mex.,
4th s., v., 188, 1857.
Tahuglauk. A tribe, evidently myth-
ical, but which, according to Lahontan,
lived about the year 1690 in the region of
the upper Missouri r., on a river £
westward into a great salt lake.
Tahuglank.—Harris, Voy. and Trav. II, 920, 1705
(misprint). Tahuglauk.-Lahontan, New Woy.,
1, 125, 1703, Tahuglucks.–Coxe, Carolana, map,
1741. Tahulauk.—Barcia, Ensayo, 298, 1723.
Tahuunde (T1/hu-ūn'de, ‘mountains-
extending-into-river people”). A divi-
sion of the Mescalero Apache, who claim
672
[B. A. E.
TAIAIAGON-TAJICARINGA
as their original habitat, the region of
s. w. Texas, N. of the Rio Grande and
extending intos. New Mexico. (J. M.)
Taiaiagon (“at the crossing or landing.’
—Hewitt). An Iroquois village in 1678
on the N. shore of L. Ontario, near the
resent Toronto, Ont.
aiaiagon.—Hennepin, New Discov., 48, 1698. Te-
gaogen.—Esnauts and Rapilly map, 1777. Telaia-
#T: Salle (1684) in N.Y. Doc. Col. Hist: Ix,
8, 1855. Tejaiagon.—Bellin map, 1755. Tejaja-
£=' in, New Discov., 28, 1698. #.
on.–Macauley, N. Y., II, 191, 1829. Tezagon.-
French, Hist. Coll. La., 1, 59, 1846.
Taikus. A former Maidu settlement
near Cherokee or Pentz's, at the head of
Dry cr., Butte co., Cal. (R. B. D.)
Tagas. Schoolcraft, ind Tribes, vi. 710, 1857.
Tagus.—Johnston (1850) in Sen. Ex. Doc. 4, 32d
Cong., spec. sess., 45, 1853. , Taikü.–Curtin, MS.
vocab., B. A. E., 1885. Taiküshi.—Ibid. Tigres.—
Sen. Ex. Doc. 57, 32d Cong., 2d sess., 15, 1853.
Tailla (‘crane.”—Hewitt). An uni-
dentified village on the St Lawrence, near
the present city of Quebec, in 1535.—Car-
tier (1535), Bref Récit, 32, 1863.
Taimah (also Taiomah, Tama, properly
Taima, ‘sudden crash” [of thunder].—
Wm. Jones. The name has been mis-
translated “The bear whose voice makes
-
TAIMAH
the rocks to tremble”). A subordinate
chief of the Fox tribe, and member of
the Thunder clan, for some years ruler
and law-giver of a Fox village a short
distance above the mouth of Flint cr.,
near the site of Burlington, Ia. He was
also a prominent medicine-man. Always
friendly toward the whites, on one occa-
sion when a vindictive Indian had started
on a long journey for the purpose of kill-
ing the ndian agent at Prairie du Chien,
Wis., Taimah hastened to him and by a
timely warning saved his life. He was
one of the signers of the treaty with the
Sauk and Foxes at Washington, Aug. 4,
1824, in which his name appears as
“Fai-mah, the Bear.” He died among
his people a few years later. The county
and town of Tama, Ia., preserve his name.
Taimamares. A former tribe of s. Texas,
probably Coahuiltecan, associated with
the Gueiquesales, Manos Prietas, Bocores,
Haeser, Pinanacas, Escabas, Cacastes,
Cocobiptas, Cocomaque, Codame, Con-
totores, Colorados, and Babiamares in
1675 (Fernando del Bosque, 1675, trans.
in Nat. Geog. Mag., xiv, 340, 1903).
They are probably identical with the Te-
neinamar. Cf. indlinguinour".
Taisida (Tai'-si-da). A former Maidu
village a few miles S. E. of Marysville,
Yuba co., Cal.–Dixon in Bull. Am. Mus.
Nat. Hist., xvii, map, 1905.
Tai'chida.-Powers in Cont.N.A. Ethnol., 111,282,
1877. Taitcedawi.—Curtin, MS. vocab., B. A. E.
1885.
Tychedas.–Powers in Overland Mo., xii.
420, 1874.
Tait (‘those up river”). A collective
name for the Cowichan tribes on Fraser
r., Brit. Col., above Nicomen and Chilli-
wack rs.
Haitlin.—Anderson quoted by Gibbs in Hist. Mag.,
1sts., vii, 73, 1863. Sa-chinco.—Ibid. (‘strangers':
Shushwap name). Sa-chin-ko.–Mayne, Brit. Col.,
295, 1862. Tait.—Trutch, Map of Brit. Col., 1870.
Tates.—Fitzhugh in Ind. Aff. Rep., 328, 1857.
Teates.—Mayne, op. cit. Teet-Anderson, ".
cit. Tê'it.—Boas in Rep. 64th Meeting Brit. A.
A. S., 454, 1894.
Taitinapam. A small Shahaptian tribe
speaking the Klikitat language and for:
merly living between the headwaters of
Lewis and Cowlitz rs, in Skamania co.,
Wash. They were never officially recog-
nized by the Government and if any sur-
vive they have probably been merged in
the Klikitat tribe. (L. F.)
Taikie-a-pain.—Stevens in Ind. Aff. Rep., 433,
1854. Tai-tim-pans.—Ford in H. R. Ex. Doc. 37,
34th Cong., 3d sess., 102, 1857. Tai-tin-a-pam.–
Gibbs in Pac. R. R. Rep. 1,403, 1855. Tait-inapum.–
Tolmie quoted by Lord, Nat. in Brit. Col., ii, 245,
1866. Taitinipans.—Stevens in H. R. Ex. Doc. 37,
34th '#' sess.,54, 1857. Tintinapain.—School-
craft, Ind. Tribes, V, 490, 1855.
Taiyanyanokhotana. A division of Kai-
yuhkhotana living on Kuskokwim r.;
Alaska. Pop. 210 in 1890, 122 males and
88 females. Their chief villages, situated
near the Russian trading post of Kol-
makof, were Napai and Akmiut.
Tai-yā-yān’-o-khotän'-ā.—Dall in Cont. N. A. Eth-
nol., I, 26, 1877.
Tajicaringa. A former Tepehuane pue-
blo in Durango, Mexico, the seat of the
£ mission of Magdalena.
:* Tajicaringa.—Orozco y Berra, Geog,
319, 1864.

Bull. 30]
Tajique (probably the Hispanized form
of the Tewa name (Tashi'ke?) of the pue-
blo, the Tigua name being Tüsh-yit-yay,
or Tuh-yityay.—Bandelier). A former
Tigua pueblo about 30m, N.E. of Belen, the
ruins of which are situated on the N. and
w. border of the present settlement of the
same name, on the s. bank of the Arroyo
de Tajique, in central New Mexico. It
was the seat of the mission of San Miguel,
established probably in 1629. In 1674 its
population, which then numbered about
300, was augmented by the addition of 600
Tigua from Quarai, who were compelled
by the Apache to abandon their pueblo.
Little peace, however, was found at
Tajique, for in the following year this
village also was permanently abandoned
for the same cause, the inhabitants
gradually drifting to El Paso. A remnant
of the Tigua now living near the latter
#. claim to have come originally from
ajique and other pueblos in the N. Con-
sult Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers, Iv,
257 et seq., 1892; Lummis, Land of Poco
Tiempo, 1893. See Tigua. (F. w. H.)
Junétre.—Oñate (1598) in Doc. Inéd., xv.1, 118,
1871 (believed by Bandelier, Arch. Inst. Papers,
IV, 113, 1892, to be probably the same; not to be
confounded with the Junetre of the Tewa). San
iguel Taxique.–Vetancurt (1696) in Teatro Mex.
III, 324, 1871. Tafique.–Escalante ''
by Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers, III, 132, 1890.
Tageque.—Latham, War. of Man, 395, 1850. Tagi-
que.—Gregg. Comm. Prairies, 1, 165, 1844. #
que.—Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers, III, 128,
1890. Taxique. —De l'Isle, Carte Mex. et Floride,
1703. Tegique.—Squier in Am. Rev., 11, 508, 1848.
Tuh-yit-yay.–Lummis quoted by Bandelier in
Arch. Inst. Papers, Iv, 258, 1892. Tüsh-yit-yay.—
Ibid. (this and the last form are given as the Is-
leta name of the pueblo.)
Takaiak. A Kaiyuhkhotana division
and # E. of Yukon r., Alaska, near
Nulato. Pop. 81 in 1844.
Letniki-Takaiak.—Zagoskin in Nouv. Ann. '
5th s., xxi, map, 1850. Takaiaksa.-Tikhmenief
uoted by Baker, Geog. Dict. Alaska, 396, 1902.
äkäjäksen.—Holmberg quoted by Dall in Cont.
N. A. Ethnol., 1, 25, 1877.
Takamitka. A former Aleut will On
Unalaska id., eastern Aleutians, Alas
Tatamitka.—Coxe, Russ. Discov., 164, 1787.
Takapsintonwanna (‘village at the shin-
# £ A former band or village
of the Wahpeton Sioux.
Takapsintona.–Riggs, letter to Dorsey, 1882.
Takapsin-to"wapna.--Dorsey (after Ashley) in 15th
Rep. B. A. E., 216, 1897. Takapsin-topwaljna,—
Ibid.
Takashwangaroras. See Shikellamy.
Takasichekhwut (Tó-yas’-i-tce’-qwut). A
former village of the Chastacosta on the
N. side £ r., Oreg.—Dorsey in
Jour. Am. Folk-lore, III, 234, 1890.
Takatoka (corrupted from De’gatá’gé, a
word which conveys the idea of two per-
sons standing together, and so closely
united as to form but one human body).
A prominent early chief of the Western
Cherokee. The name was also applied
to Gen. Stand Watie (q.v.).–Mooney in
19th Rep. B. A. E., 515, 1900.
57009°—Bull. 30, pt 2–12–43
TAJIQUE—TAKELMA
673
Takchuk. A Kaviagmiut Eskimo vil-
lage E. of Port Clarence, Alaska.
Klaxermette.–Jackson, Rep. on Reindeer in
Alaska, map, 145, 1894. Taksomut.—Nelson in 18th
Rep. B. A. E., map, 1899. Taksomute.–Petroff in
10th Census, Alaska, map, 1884. Taksumut.—
Dall in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., I, map, 1877.
Takdentan. A Tlingit division at Gau-
dekan, Alaska, belonging to the Raven
£:
ên-tän.—Krause, Tlinkit Ind., 118, 1885.
T! a'qdentân.—Swanton, field notes, B. A. E., 1904.
Takdheskautsiupshe (‘path where ticks
abound”). An Osage village.
£ utsi' upcé'.—Dorsey, Osage MS. vocab.,
B. A. E., 1883
Takelma (from the native name Dāq-
gelmá°n, “those dwelling along the river').
A tribe which, together with the Upper
Takelma (q.v.), or Latgå"wā°, forms the
Takilman linguistic family of Powell.
They occupy the middle portion of the
course of Rogue r. in s. w. Oregon from
and perhaps including Illinois r. to about
Table Rock, the northern tributaries of
Rogue r. between these limits, and the
upper course of Cow cr. Linguistically
they are very sharply distinguished from
their neighbors, their language showin
little or no resemblance in even genera
morphologic and phonetic traits to either
the Atha or the Klamath; it was
spoken in at least two dialects. They
seem to have been greatly reduced in
numbers at the time of the Rogue River
war; at the present day the few survivors,
a half dozen or so, reside on the Siletz
res., '' J. O. Dorsey (Takelma MS.
vocab., B. A. E., 1884) gives the follow-
ing list of village names: Hashkushtun,
Hudedut, Kashtata, Kthotaime, Nakila,
Salwahka, Seethltun, Sestikustun, Se-
waathlchutun, Shkashtun, Skanowethl-
tunne, Talmamiche, Talotunne, Tthowa-
che, Tulsulsun, Yaasitun, and Yushlali.
These are nearly all Athapascan in form.
The following native Takelma village
names were procured by Dr Edward
Sapir in 1906: Gelyalk (Gelyālk), Di-
lomi (Di"lómi), £ (Gwenp'ufik),
Hayaalbalsda (Hayā"lbálsda), Daktgamik
£ Didalam (Didalām), Dak-
tsasin (Dakts!asiń) or Daldanik, Hagwal
(Hagwāl), Somouluk (Somó"lük'), and
Hatonk (Hat!önk').
Culturally the Takelma were closel
allied to the Shasta of N. California, wit
whom they frequently intermarried.
Their main dependence for food was
the acorn, which, after shelling, pound-
ing, sifting, and seething, was boiled
into a mush. Other vegetable foods,
such as the camas root, various seeds,
and berries (especially manzanita), were
also largely used. Tobacco was the
only plant cultivated. Of animal foods
the chief was salmon and other river fish
caught by line, spear, and net; deer were
hunted by running them into an inclo-
674
[B. A. E.
TAKESTINA—TAKIKETAK
sure provided with traps. For winter
use roasted salmon and cakes of camas
and deer fat were stored away. The
main utensils were a great variety of
baskets (used for grinding acorns, sifting,
cooking, carrying burdens, storage, as
food receptacles, and for many other pur-
poses), constructed generally by twinin
on a hazel warp., Horn, bone, and wo
served as material for various imple-
ments, as spoons, needles, and root-
diggers. Stone was hardly used except
in the making of arrowheads and pestles.
The house, quadrangular in shape and
£ underground, was constructed of
ewn timber and was provided with a
central fireplace, a smoke-hole in the
roof, and a raised door from which en-
trance was had by means of a notched
ladder. The sweat-house, holding about
six, was also a plank structure, though
smaller in size; it was reserved for the
men.
In clothing and personal adornment
the Takelma differed but little from the
tribes of N. California, red-headed-wood-
pecker scalps and the basket caps of the
women being perhaps the most charac-
teristic articles. Facial painting in red,
black, and white was common, the last-
named color denoting war. Women tat-
tooed the skin in three stripes; men
tattooed the left arm with marks serving
to measure various lengths of strings of
dentalia.
In their social organization the Takelma
were exceedingly simple, the village,
small in size, being the only important
sociological unit; no sign of totemism or
clan groupings has been found. The
chieftaincy was only slightly developed,
wealth forming the chief claim to social
recognition. Feuds were settled through
the intervention of a “go-between” hired
by the aggrieved '' Marriage was
entirely a matter of purchase of the bride
and was often contracted for children or
even infants by their parents. The bride
was escorted with return presents by her
relatives to the bridegroom's house; on
the birth of a child an additional price
was paid to her father. Though no law
of exogamy prevailed beyond the pro-
hibition of marriage of near kin, marriage
was probably nearly always outside the
village. Polygamy, as a matter of wealth,
was of course found; the levirate pre-
vailed. Corpses were disposed of by
burial in the ground, objects of value
being strewn over the grave.
No great ceremonial or ritual develop-
ment was attained by the Takelma. The
first appearance of salmon and acorns,
the coming to maturity of a girl, shaman-
istic performances, and the war dance
were probably the chief occasions for
ceremonial activity. Great influence was
exercised by the shamans, to whose
mali power death was generally
ascribed. Differing from the shamans
were the dreamers, who gained their
power from an entirely different group
of supernatural beings and who were
never thought to do harm. Character-
istic of the Takelma was the use of a con-
siderable number of charms or medicine
formulas addressed to various animal and
other spirits and designed to gain their
favor toward the fulfilment of some de-
sired event or the warding off of a threat-
ened evil. The most characteristic myths
are the deeds of the culture-hero (Daldăl)
and the pranks of Coyote. For further
information, consult Sapir (1) in Am.
Anthr., 1x, no. 2, 1907; (2) in Jour. Am.
Folk-lore, xx, 33, 1907; (3) Takelma
Texts, Anthr. Pub. Univ. Pa. Mus., II,
no. 1, 1909. E. S.
£ in Am. Anthr., ix. 252, 1907
(‘those living alongside the river, i. e. Rogue r.:
own name). '-kütchítclum.–Dorsey, Alsea MS.
vocab., B. A. E., 1884 ("people far down the stream
or country]". Alsea name). Na-teté 3ünné.—
rsey, Naltunnetunne MS. vocab., B.A. E., 1884
(Naltunne name). Rogue River.–Dorsey, Ta-
kelma MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1884 (name given by
people in Oregon). Ta-Mé1'-ma.–Dorsey in Jour.
Ann. Folk-lore, III, 234, 1890. Takilma.–Gatschet
in 'i, Am. Hist., v.111, 257, 1882. Upper Rogue
River Indians.—Dorsey in Jour. Am. p:
111, 234, 1890.
Takestina. A Tlingit division at Chil-
kat, Alaska, belonging to the Wolf phra-
try. They are said to have lost their
way, while migrating northward, in the
channel £ Wrangell id. (Taqsi’t),
whence they came to be called the Taqsi’t
nation (Taqêstina"). (J. R. S.)
takastina.—Krause, Tlinkit Ind., 116, 1885.
Takfwelottine (“people of the living
waters’). A tribe or band of the Thling-
chadinne dwelling s. E. of Great Bear
lake and at the source of Coppermine r.,
Mackenzie Ter., Canada. Petitot de-
scribes them as kindly, jovial, and reli-
gious. When he went among them, in
1865, there £
T'akfwel-ottiné.-Petitot, Dict. Dènè-Dindjić, xx,
1876. Takkwel-ottine.-Petitot in Bull. Soc. de
Géog. Paris, chart, 1875. Toa-kfwele-pottine.-Peti-
tot, Autour du lac des Esclaves, 363, 1891. Toathel-
ottiné.-Petitot, MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1865.
Takhaiya. A former Kuitsh village on
lower Umpqua r., Oreg.
Ta-qai'-yā.—Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, III,
231, 1890.
Takhchapa (“deer head'). A band of
the Miniconjou Sioux.
Tahéa-pa-Riggs in The Word Carrier, June-
July 1889. Tar-co-eh-parch-Lewis and Clark
(1806) in Am. State Pap., Ind. Aff., 1,715, 1832.
Tar-co-eh-parh.—Lewis and Clark, Discov., 34,
1806.
Takhuhayuta (“eat the scrapings of
hides’). A band of the Yanktonai Sioux.
Tahuha-yuta. —Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 218,
1897. Taquha-yuta.—Ibid.
Takiketak. A Kuskwogmiut Eskimo
village on the E. shore of Kuskokwim
bay, Alaska. Pop. 21 in 1880. -
Takikatagamute.—Nelson quoted by Baker, Geog.
10 ict. Alaska, 1902. Takiketagamute.-Petroff in
10th Census, Alaska, 17, 1884.
BULL. 30]
Takimilding. A Hupa village on the E.
side of Trinity r, Cal., about 4 m. N. of
Tsewenalding. . It was formerly the re-
ligious center of the Hupa; in it are situ-
ated the sacred house and sweat-house.
Here are held the acorn feast, the first
part of the spring dance, and the fall or
jumping dance, and from it the dancers
set out in canoes for the beginning of
the white deerskin dance. The priest in
charge of these ceremonies lives in this
village. (P. E. G.)
Hosler.–Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., III, 72,
1877. Hostler.–Spalding in Ind. Aff. Rep., 82, 1870
£ used by whites). Ople-goh.–Gibbs, MS.,
"A.E. (Yurok name). Takimidifi-Goddard,
Life and Culture of the Hupa, 12, 1903. Up-la-
goh.–McKee (1851) in Sen. Ex. Doc. 4, 32d Cong,
spec. sess., 194, 1853. Up-le-goh.–Gibbs in School-
craft, Ind. Tribes, iii. 139, 1853.
Takin. An Indian village near Dent's
Ferry on Stanislaus r., Calaveras co., Cal.
A Yokuts (Mariposan) vocabulary ob-
tained from an Indian of this place is
given by Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol.,
III, 571, 1877.
Takini (‘improved’). A band of the
Upper Yanktonai Sioux. -
ni. —Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 218, 1897.
Tatkannai.-H. R. Ex. Doc., 96, 42d Cong., 3d sess.,
5, 1873 (probably identical).
Takokakaam (Tâq"q'aqa-ān, ‘town at
the mouth of Taku'). A Tlingit town of
the Taku people in Alaska. (J. R. s.)
Takon. A subdivision of the Hanku-
tohin, whose village is Nuklako.
Takoongoto (Ta-ko-ong’-o-to, “high
bank”). A subclan of the Delawares.—
Morgan, Anc. Soc., 172, 1878.
Takoulguehronnon. Mentioned in the
middle of the 17th century (Jes. Rel. 1656,
34, 1858) as a tribe defeated by the Iro-
quois.
Takshak. A Chnagmiut Eskimo village
on the N. bank of the Yukon, Alaska,
near the delta. Cf. Chukchagemut.
Takshagemut — Dall, Alaska, map, 1870. Tak-
tohag-mi.out.—Zagoskin in Nouv. Ann, Voy, 5th
s., xxi, map, 1850. Taktschagmjut.—Holmberg,
Ethnog. Skizz., map, 1855.
Taku. A Tlingit tribe on the river and
inlet of the same name, Stevens channel,
and Gastineau channel, Alaskan coast.
They were said to number 2,000 in 1869,
269 in 1880, and only 223 in 1890. Their
winter towns are Sikanasankian and Ta-
kokakaan. Social divisions are Gana-
hadi, Tsatenyedi, and Yenyedi. A tra-
dition, seemingly well founded, places
the ancient home of most of these people
in the interior, higher up Taku r. An
Athapascan tribe was known by the same
name. See Takutine. (J. R. S.)
Tacos.-Scottin Ind. Aff. Rep., 314, 1868. Tahco.—
Anderson quoted by Gibbs in Hist. Mag., 1st s.,
vii, 75, 1863, Takas.—Halleck in Rep. Sec. War,
t. 1, 43, 1868. Tako.—Scouler (1846) in Jour.
Sthnol, Soc. Lond, 1.232, 1848. Takon.—Colyer
in Ind. Aff. Rep., 575, 1870. Takoos.-Ibid.,
574. Taku-kön.-Krause, Tlinkit Ind., 116, 1885.
Taku-qwan.—Emmons in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat.
Hist., iii, 233, 1903. Takutsskoe.—Veniaminoff,
Zapiski, II, pt. 3, 30, 1840. Tlaqo, –Swanton, field
notes, B. A. E., 1904. Tarkens.—Colyer in Ind.
TAKIMILDING—TAKULLI
675
Aff. Rep. 1869, 588, 1870. Tarkoo.–Dennis in
Morris, Treas. Rep., 4, 1879. Thäkhu.—Holmberg,
Ethnog. Skizz., map, 142, 1855.
Takulli £ who go upon the
water”). An ethnic group of Athapas-
can tribes, under Babine and Upper
Skeena agency, inhabiting the upper
branches of Fraser r. and as far S. as
Alexandria, Brit. Col. They are de-
scribed (Can. Ind. Aff., 210, 1909) as
consisting of 19 bands, all of the Hagwil-
et or Dené nation. Hale (Ethnol. and
hilol., 201, 1846) described them as oc-
cupying the country from 52°30' N., bor-
dering on the Shuswap to 56°, being sepa-
rated from the Sekani on the E. by the
Rocky mts. and on the w. by the Coast
range. Anderson (Hist. Mag., VII, 75,
1863) located them approximately be-
tween 52° and 57° N. and 120° and 127° W.
Drake (Bk. Inds., viii, 1848) placed them
on Stuart lake. Buschmann (Athapask.
Sprachst., 152, 1589) located them on the
upper Fraser r., Brit. Col. The British
Columbia map of 1872 located them s.
of Stuart lake, between 54° and 55° N.
Dawson (Rep. Geol. Surv. Can., 192B,
1889) states that they, together with
the Sekani, inhabit #. headwaters of
Skeena, Fraser, and Peace rs. Morice
(Proc. Can. Inst., 112, 1889) says that
they are one of the three western Déné
tribes and that their habitat borders that
of the Tsilkotin on the s. and extends as
far up as 56° N.
The Takulli were first visited by Mac-
kenzie, who, in 1793, traversed their
country on his way from L., Athabasca
to the Pacific. In 1805 the first trading
post was established among them. They
are a semisedentary tribe, having fixed
homes in regularly organized will
which they leave at regular seasons for
purposes of hunting and fishing. They
are the most numerous, important, and
progressive of all the northern Athapas-
can tribes. They borrowed many cus-
toms from the coast Indians, as the Chim-
mesyan are in close communication with
their northern and the Heiltsuk with
their southern septs. The practice of
£ wooden labrets was obtained
from the ''' while from the
coast tribes they adopted the custom of
burning the dead. A widow was '
to remain '' the funeral pyre of her
husband till the flames reached her own
body; she then collected the ashes of
the dead, placed them in a basket, which
she was obliged to carry with her during
three years of servitude in the family of
her deceased husband, at the end of
which time a feast was held, when she
was released from thralldom and per-
mitted to remarry if she desired. From
this custom the tribe came to be called
Carriers. No fewer than 8 kinds of snares
were employed by the Takulli, and
Morice states (Trans. Can. Inst., 137,
676
[B. A. E.
TAKUSALGI-TAKYA
1893) that copper and iron implements
and ornaments were used by them be-
fore the advent of the whites, but that
they wrought copper only. He classes
them as Upper and Lower Carriers and
Babines, although such a distinction is
not recognized by the tribe itself. They
have a society com d of hereditary
“noblemen” or landowners, and a lower
class who hunt with or for these; but
slavery, as it exists among the neighbor-
ing Athapascan tribes, is not practised
by them. They have no head chiefs and
are exogamous, all title and property
rights descending through the mother.
Each band or clan has a well-defined
hunting ground, which is seldom en-
croached on by others of the tribe.
Thev are not so numerous now as for-
merly, a number of their villages havin
become extinct. An independent ban
has settled at Ft. McLeod, in the Sekani
country. Drake (Bk. Inds., viii, 1848)
said that in 1820 they numbered 100;
Anderson (Hist. Mag., v1.1, 73, 1863)
estimated the population in 1835 as
5,000, and in 1839 as 2,625, of which
number 897 were men, 688 women, 578
sons, and 462 daughters. Morice (Proc.
Can. Inst., 112, 1889) gave the population
as 1,600. The number reported in 1902
was 1,551, and 1,614 in 1909. Hale
(Ethnol. and Philol., 201, 1846) and Mc-
Donald (Brit. Col., 126, 1862) divided
them into 11 clans, as follows: Babine
(Nataotin and Hwosotenne), Naskotin,
Natliatin, Nikozliautin, Ntshaautin, Nu-
laautin, Tatshiautin, Tautin, Thetliotin,
Tsatsuotin (Tanotenne), and Tsilkotin.
The Tsilkotin are a distinct group,
as determined by Morice (Trans. Can.
Inst., 24, 1893), who gives 9 septs
of the Takulli: I, Southern Carriers:
1, Ltautenne (Tautin); 2, Nazkutenne
Naskotin); 3, Tanotenne; 4, Nutcatenna
Ntshaautin); 5, Natlotenne (Natliatin).
II, Northern Carriers: 6, Nakraztlitenne
(Nikozliautin); 7, Tlaztenne (Tatshiau-
tin). III, Babines: 8, Nitutinni (Na-
taotin); 9, Hwotsotenne. Dawson (Rep.
Progr. Geol. Surv., 30B, 1880) makes
the Kustsheotin, whose village is Kezche,
distinct from the Tatshiautin, the Tat-
shikotin from the Nulaautin, and the
£n of Stella village from the Nat-
iatin. -
Atlashimih.--Tolmie and Dawson, Vocabs. Brit.
Col., 122B, 1884 (Bellacoola name). Canices.-
M'Vickar, Hist. Lewis and Clark Exped., II, 356,
note, 1842 (misprint for Carriers). Carrien.—
Scouler in Jour. Geog. Soc. Lond..., x1, 221, 1841.
Carrier-Indians.—Mackenzie, Voy., 257, 1801. Car-
riers.—Ibid., 284. Chargeurs.—Duflot de Mofras,
Expl. de l'Oregon. II,337, 1844. Chin.—Dunn, Hist.
Oreg. Ter., 101, 1844. Facullies.–Drake, Bk. Inds.,
viii, 1848 (misprint). Nagail-Latham in Jour.
Ethnol. Soc. Lond., I, 159, 1848. Nagailas.–Mac-
kenzie, Voy., 11, 175, 1802. Nagailer.–Mackenzie,
ibid., 246. Nagalier.-Adelung, Mithridates, 111,
216, 1816 (misprint). Porteurs.–Mayne, Brit. Co-
lumbia,298, 1862. Tacoullie.—Balbi, Atlas Ethnog.,
822, 1826. Taculli.-Latham, War. of Man, 372, 1850.
Tä-cullies.—Harmon, Jour., 313, 1820. Tacully.—
Harmon quoted in Pac. R. R. Rep., III, pt. 3, 84,
1856. Tahculi.–Gallatin in Trans. Am. Ethnol.
Soc., II,77, 1848. Tah-cully.—Anderson quoted by
Gibbs in Hist. Mag., 1sts...VII, 73, 1883 ("people who
navigate deep waters'). Tahekie.-Can Ind. Rep.
for 1872, 7, 1873. Tahelie.—Ibid., 8. Tahkali.-
Hale, Ethnol. and Philol., 201, 1846. Tahka-li.—
Pope, Sicanny MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1865 (“river
people, from tah-kuh, “a river'). Tahkallies.—Do-
menech, Deserts N. Am., I, 444, 1860. Tah-khl.—
Dawson in Rep. Geol. Surv. Can. 192B, 1887.
Tahkoli-Buschmann in König. Akad. der Wiss.
zu Berlin, III, 546, 1860. Takahli.—Brit. Columbia
map, is 72, Takali-wilkes, U. S. Explor. Ex-
., IV, 451, 1845. Takalli.–McDonald, Brit.Col.,
126, 1862. Takelly.–McLean, Hudson's Bay, 1,
265, 1849. Ta-Ket-ne.–Morice, Notes on W. Déné,
29, 1893 (own name). Tā-kuli.—Richardson, Arct.
Exped., II, 31, 1851. Takulli.—Latham in Trans.
Philol. Soc. Lond, 66, 1856. Talkpolis.—Fouquet
£ by Petitot, Dict. Dènè # xliv, 1876.
awcullies.—Richardson in Franklin, 2d Exped.
Polar Sea, 197, 1828. Taxelh.–Morice in Proc.
Canad. Inst., 112, 1889. Táxkóli.—Buschmann,
Athapask. Sprachst., 152, 1859. Teheili.—Tolmie
and Dawson, Vocabs. Brit. Col., 122B, 1884.
Tokali.—Duflot de Mofras, Expl. de l'Oregon, II,
335, 1844. Tukkola.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, July
19, 1862.
Takusalgi (‘mole people'). One of the
Creek clans.
Tákusalgi.—Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg., 1,155, 1884.
Tük'-ko.-Morgan, Anc. Soc., 161, 1878.
Takutine. A Nahane tribe living on
Teslin r. and lake and upper Takur., Brit.
Col., speaking the same dialect as the
Tahltan. Their hunting grounds include
the basin of Big Salmon r., extending N.
to the Pelly r. and E. to upper Liard r.
Dall (Proc. A. A. A. S., 19, 1885) as well
as Dawson called them a part of the
Tahltan. Dawson (Geol. Surv. Can., 201B,
1889) classes them as distinct from a tribe
of similar name in the upper Pelly valley,
but they are probably the same, and so also
are probably the Nehane of Chilkat r.,
living on a stream that falls into Lewes r.
near L. Labarge. Dall describes the latter
as bold and enterprising, great traders,and
of great intelligence, while the Takutine,
he said (Cont. N. A. Ethnol., 1,33, 1877),
are few in number and little known.
Chilkaht-tena.—Dall in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., I,
33, 1877. Nehaunees of the Chilkaht River.-Ibid.
Tah'ko-tin'neh.—Ibid. Ta-koos-oo-ti-na-Dawson
in Rep. Geol. Surv. Can. 1887–88, 200B, 1889.
Taku.-Ibid., 193B.
Takuyumam (Ta-ku-yu'-mam). A Chu-
mashan village formerly on the site of
Newhall, Los Angeles co., Cal., not far
from the Ventura co. line.—Henshaw,
Buenaventura MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1884.
Takwanedi (Tā’k'uane'di, “wintry peo-
le”). A division of the Tlingit at
lawak, Alaska, belonging to the Raven
phratry. (J. R. s.)
Takwashnaw, Given as a Lower Cher-
okee town on Mouzon's map of 1771
(Royce in 5th Rep. B. A. E., 143, 1887).
Not identified.
Takya. The Frog or Toad clan of
Zuñi pueblo, N., Mex.
Ták'yaiuna-kwe.—Cushing in 13th Rep. B. A. E.,
368, i896 (kwe = people'). Tak'ya-kwe.—Ibid.
BULL. 301
Tala (“palmetto town”). One of the
Choctaw Six-towns which controlled land,
chiefly in Newton co., Miss., lying be-
tween Tarlow and Bogue Felamma crs.
from the watershed connecting the head-
waters of these two streams down to the
confluence of each with Pottokchito cr.
It was a thickly settled community,
nearly all of the people of which went W.
in the migration of 1832.—Halbert in Pub.
Ala. Hist. Soc., Misc. Coll., I, 381, 1901.
Talla.—West Florida map, ca. 1775. Tallatown.—
Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg., I, 109, 1884.
Tala (tá'la, “wolf”). A Yuchi clan.
Dalá.–Speck, Yuchi Inds., 70, 1909. Ta‘lā tahá.—
Gatschet, Uchee MS., B. A.E., 1885 (= "wolfgens');
Taladega (Talatigi, from itálua ‘town,'
atígi “at the end”). A former Upper
Creek town E. of Coosa r., on the site of
the present town of the same name, in
N. E. Talladega co., Ala. A battle was
fought there Nov. 7, 1813. A. S. G.
Taladega.—Drake, Bk. Inds... bk. 4, 108, 1848. Tala-
igi.—Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg., I, 144, 1884. Tal-
|-Flint, "ind. Wars, 187, 1833. Talledega'-
£ (1814) in Am. State Pap., Ind. Ali. 1,
Taladega. A town of the Creek Nation,
on Canadian r., S. W. of Hilabi, Okla.
£ Creek Migr. Leg., 11, 186,
1888. Taladigi.—Ibid.
Talahassee (“old town, from tailua ‘town',
hasi “old.”—Gatschet). A former Semi-
noletown situated on what in 1775 was the
road from the ford of Ocklocknee r. to
Mikasuki town, Fla.; now the site of
Tallahassee, the capital. According to
Bartram (Trav., 225, 1792) it consisted of
about 30 houses at that time.
Sim-e-no-le-tal-lau-haf-see.—Hawkins (1799),
Sketch, 25, 1848 (f=s). Spring Gardens.-H. R.
Ex. Doc. 74 (1823), 19th Cong., 1st sess., 27, 1826.
Tahalasochte.—Bartram, Trav., I, map, 1799.
Talahasochte.—Ibid., 224, ed. 1792. Tallahassa.—
H. R. Ex. Doc. 74, op. cit. Tallahasse.–Am.
State ": Ind. Aff. (1802), 1,677, 1832. Talle-
hassas.–Morse, Rep. to Sec. War, 364, 1822.
Talahassudshi (‘little Talasse”). A
town of the Creek Nation on the N. bank
of Canadian r. about 18 m. w. of Eufaula,
Okla. See Talasse.
Talahässudshi.—Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg., II, 186,
1888.
Talahi (Talá/h?, “white-oak place, from
tálū’ ‘white oak'). A Cherokee settle-
ment about 1776; locality unknown.
Tellowe.—Bartram, Trav., 371, 1792. Tetohe.—
Mouzon's map cited by Royce in 5th Rep.
B. A. E., 143, 1887 (possibly identical).
Talak (Ta'lak). A former Nishinam
village in the valley of Bear r., which is
the next stream N. of Sacramento, Cal.
Talac.-Powers in Overland Mo., XII, 22, 1874.
#" –Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., III, 316,
Talakhacha. A former Seminole town
on the w. side of C. Florida, on the Florida
coast. Tullishago was chief in 1823.—
H. R. Ex. Doc. 74 (1823), 19th Cong., 1st
sess., 27, 1826.
Talal. A former village of the Willo-
$: 6 m. s. of Claquato, Lewis co., Wash.
is-le-ráh.–Gibbs, MS., B. A. E. (Cowlitz
name). Ford's Prairie.—Ibid. Tahtl-shin.—Ibid.
#: name). Talal.—Ibid. (Chehalis name).
sa-whah-sen.-Ibid.
TALA-TALASSE
677
Talaniyi (‘sumac place,’ from talánt
‘red sumac'). A Cherokee settlement in
upper Georgia about the period of the re-
moval of the tribe to the W. in 1839;
known to the whites as “Shoemake.”
Shoemeck. —Doc. of 1799 quoted by Royce in 5th
Rep. B. A. E., 144, 1887.
Talapoosa. A comprehensive name for
the Creek towns and tribes formerly on
Tallapoosa r, Ala.,. They belonged to
the Upper Creek division, forming its
eastern group. There were 13 towns of
the Talapoosa in 1715, with 2,343 inhabit-
ants, The most important were Atasi,
Fusihatchi, Hillabi, Huhliwahli, Imukfa,
Kitchopataki, Kulumi, Talasse, and Tuka-
batchi. (A. S. G.)
Talabouches.-Robin, Voy. a la Louisiane, II, 54,
1807. Talabouchi.—De l'Isle, map (1700) in Winsor
Hist. Amer., II, 295, 1886. Talapenches.–French,
Hist. Col. La., II, 70, 1850. Talapoashas.—Bossu
# Trav. La., I, 229, 1771. Talapoosas.—La
arpe in French, Hist. Coll. La., III, 43,44, 1851.
Talapouche.–Ibid., 29. Talapousses.—Berquin
Duvallon, Trav. La., 94, 1806. Talapus.—Hervas,
Idea dell'Universo, xvi.1, 90, 1784. Talepoosas.–
Keane in Stanford, Compend., 537, 1878. Tali-
£ Ensayo, 313, 1723. Tallabutes.—
erman map of Brit. Colonies, ca. 1750 (placed on
Chatahoochier.). Tallapoosa.—Hawkins (1814)
in Am. State Pap., Ind. Aff., 1,860, 1832. Talli-
booses.—Rivers, Hist. S. C., 94, 1874. Talli-
bosuies.—Coxe, Carolana, 23, 1741. Tallpoosas.—
McKenney and Hall, Ind. Tribes, III, 80, 1854.
Talaspa. One of the 7 Taensa villages
in 1699.—Iberville in Margry, Déc., iv,
179, 1880.
Talasse (Tá-li-si, contr. of itálua-ahássi,
‘old town”). A former Upper Creek
town, known also as Big Talasse, on the
E. bank of Tallapoosa r., opposite Tuka-
batchi, in N. w. Macon co., Ala. Ac-
cording to Hawkins (Sketch, 39, 1848)
the remains of Old Talasse were 4 m.
higher up the river in 1799. On account
of its position on the “trader's trail”
from Kasihta to the Upper Creek towns
it became known also as “Halfway
House.” (A. S. G.)
Big Talassee.—U. S. Ind. Treat: (1797), 69, 1837.
Big Tallasees.—Ibid. Big Tallassee.—Seagrove
(1793) in Am. State Pap., Ind. Aff., I, 387, 1832
Half-way house.—White (1789), ibid., 22. Half-
way house Indians.—Jordan (1794), , ibid., 485.
Old Tal-e-see-Hawkins (1799), Sketch, 39, 1848.
Tal-e-see.—Ibid., 25–27. Tal-lä-se.—Adair, Hist.
Am. Inds., 257, 1775. Tallassee.—Am. State Pap.,
op. cit., 552. Tallisee.–Ellicott, Journal, 225,
1799. Taulasse Viejo.—Alcedo, Dic. Geog., v, 55,
1789 (Spanish form; i.e., “Old Taulasse”).
Talasse. A former Upper Creek town
on the E. bank of Coosa r., 1 m. below
the falls, in Elmore co., Ala. It was
generally known to white settlers and
traders as Little Talasse, and has been
identified as the Italisi, Talise, and Ta-
lisse of the chroniclers of the DeSoto ex-
pedition. According to Benjamin Haw-
kins (Sketch, 40, 1848) the place mustered
40 gun-men in 1799. It is unlikely that
this is the Tali mentioned by Coxe (Caro-
lana, 14, 1741) as on an island in Tennes-
see r. See Odshiapofa. A. S. G.)
Acheaubofau.—Wilkinson and Hawkins (1802) in
Am. State Pap., Ind. Aff., I, 670, 1832. Calés.—
French, Hist. Coll. La., III, 238, 1851 (plural form of
678
[B. A. E.
TALASSEHATCHI—TALIO
Tali of Coxe). Hiccory Ground.—Bartram, Trav.,
461, 1792 (traders' name). Hickory Ground.—
Ibid., ed. 1791. Hickory Grounds.—Creek paper
(1836) in H. R. # 37, 31st '# 2d sess., 122,
1851. Hicory Ground.–U.S. Ind. Treat. (1797),68,
1837. Italisi.—Biedma (1544) in French, Hist.
Coll. La., II, 102, 1850. Little Tálisi.—Gatschet,
Creek Migr. Leg., I, 139, 1884. Little Tallassie.—
McGillivray £ Am. State Pap., ": cit., 17.
Little Tellassee.—Drake, Bk. of Inds., bk. 4, 46,
1848. McGillivray's Town.—Finnelson (1792) in
Am. State Pap., "# cit., 289. 0-che-au-po-fau.–
Hawkins (1799), Sketch, 37, 1848. Ochebofa.—
Pickett, Hist. Ala., 11, 267, 1851. Ocheeau
fau.—Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, iv. 380, 1854.
Ocheobofau.–U. S. Ind. Treat. £ 163, 1837.
0-che-ub-e-fau.—Hawkins, op. cit., 84. Ocheubo-
fau.—Hawkins (1813) in Am. State Pap., op. cit.,
854. Odshi-apófa.–Gatschet, Creek Migr. £ I,
139, 1884 (: in the hickory grove'), petit Talessy.-
Milfort, Mémoire, 27, 1802. Taby.—Coxe, Caro-
lana, map, 1741 (misprint). Tahse.—Jefferys, Am.
Atlas, map, 7, 1776 ' identical). Talas.
see.—Lincoln (1789) in Am. State Pap., op.cit., 79.
Tali.–Gentl. of Elvas (1539) in Hakluyt Soc. Pub.,
Ix, 67,1851 (same?; mentioned also as an id. in Ten-
nessee r., by Coxe, Carolana, 14, 1741). Talicies.—
Barcia, Ensayo,313, 1723. Talis.–Senex, map,1710.
Talise.–Garcilasso de la Vega, Fla., 144, 1723.
Talisees.—Coxe, Carolana, map, 1741. Talisi.—
Barcia, op. cit., 330. T .–Gentl. of Elvas
# by sh' De Soto and Florida, 682, 1881.
allahassee.—Drake, Bk. Inds., bk. 4, 45, 1848 (£ m.
from McGillivray's house). Tallasee.—Lincoln
(1789) in Am. State Pap., op.cit., 72. Tallassie.—
Robin, Voy., I, map, 1807. Tallesees.—Woodward,
Reminis., 8, 1859. Tallessees.–U. S. Ind. Treat.
1797), 68, 1837. Tallise.—Gentl. of Elvas (1557) in
rench, Hist. Coll. La., 11, 154, 1850. Tallises.—
Coxe, Carolana, 24, 1741 Taly.-Morse, N. Am..
254, 1776. Thase.—Güssefeld, map . U. S., 1784.
Village des Noyers.–Milfort, Mémoire, 27, 1802
(French form: noyers = “hickory').
Talassehatchi (‘Talasse creek’). A set-
tlement of one or more towns of the
' Creeks on Coosa r., N. E. Ala.,
rhaps in Calhoun co. Col. Coffee de-
eated a body of Creek warriors there
Nov. 3, 1813. In 1832 it had 79 heads of
families. (A. S. G.)
allahasse.—Drake, Bk. of Inds., bk. 4, 55, 56, 1848.
Tal-la-se hatch-ee.—Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, Iv,
578, 1854. Tallasschassee.—Robin, Voy., 11, map,
1807. Tallesee Hatchu.–U. S. Ind. Treat. "#:
420, 1837. Tallushatches.-Drake, op.cit., 50. Tal-
lusthatches.—Drake, Ind. Chron., 198, 1836.
Talatui. An unidentified Miwok divi-
sion, or probably only a village site, men-
tioned by Hale, on the authority of Dana,
as living on Kassima r., Cal. The Kas-
sima is doubtless the Cosumnes.
Talantui.–Gibbs in Hist. Mag., 1sts., VII, 123, 1863.
Talatui.—Hale, Ethnol. and Philol., 630, 1846.
Talawipiki. The Lightning clan of the
Patki (Cloud, or Water-house) phratry of
the Hopi.
Talawipikiwińwü.–Fewkes in 19th Rep. B. A. E.,
583, 1901 (wińwn – ‘clan'). Ta'-la-wi-pi-ki wun-
wü.–Fewkes in Am. Anthr., V11, 402, 1894.
Talaxano. A Chumashan village for-
merly near Santa Inés mission, Santa
Barbara co., Cal.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer,
Oct. 18, 1861.
Talc. See Steatite.
Talhanio. A village of Praying Indians
in 1659 on Nantucket id., Mass.—Cotton
(1659) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st s., 1,
204, 1806.
Taliepataua (perhaps Choctaw: ‘cleft
in the rock '—Halbert). A former town
in **a or E. Mississippi, between
the territory of the Mauvila and Chicka-
saw tribes; reached by De Soto Nov. 18,
1540, from the province of Pafallaya,
through deserted tracts.
Taliepataua.-Halbert in Trans. Ala. Hist. Soc.,
III, 70, 1899. Taliepatava.–Gentl. of Elvas (1557)
in French, Hist. Coll. La., 11, 160, 1850.
Talimuchasi £ town”). A former
settlement, probably of the Upper Creeks,
on Coosa r., in Talladega or Coosa co.,
Ala. According to Ranjel (Oviedo, Hist.
Gen., I, lib. xvii, 565, 1851) De Soto
reached this town the same day he left
Coga (Kusa) in 1540. There is a Creek
town of the same name in Oklahoma.
Talimachusy.—Oviedo misquoted by Bourne,
Narr. DeSoto, 11,113, 1904. Talimuchusy.—Oviedo,
op. cit. Tallimuchase.—Gentl. of Elvas (1557) in
£, Hist. Coll. La., 11,153,1850. Talmotchasi.—
Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg., 11, 186, 1888 (in Okla-
homa).
Talimuchasi. A former Upper Creek
town and subordinate settlement of Oak-
fuskee, on the w. side of Tallapoosa r., 4
m. above Niuyaka and 35 or 40 m. above
Tukabatchi, probably in Randolph co.,
Ala. Prior to 1797 it was known as Tuka-
batchi Tallahassee (‘Tukabatchi old
town'); from or shortly after that year
it was known as Talimuchasi, or New-
town. In 1832 it contained 48 heads of
families. Cf. Telmocresses.
Tália mutchasi.—Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg., I,
145, 1884. Tallmachusse.—Devereux in H. R. Doc.
274, 25th Cong., 2d sess., 8, 1838. Tal-lo-wau mu-
chos-see.—Hawkins (1799), Sketch, 46, 1848. Tal-
machuesa.-Sen. Ex. Doc. 425, 24th Cong., 14
sess., 227, 1836. Talmachusee.—Iverson in H. R.
Doc. 274, op.cit., 12. Talmachuson.—Sen. Ex. Doc.
425, op. cit., 270. Talmachussa.—Wyse (1836) in
H. R. Doc. 274, op.cit., 63. Talmachussee.—Sen.
Ex. Doc. 425, op. cit., 218. Tookaubatche tal-lau-
has-see.—Hawkins, op. cit. Tuckabatchee Tee-
hassa.–Swan (1791) quoted by Schoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes, v, 262, 1855. - -
Talinchi. A Yokuts £ tribe
formerly living in s. central California,
between Fresno and San Joaquin rs. They
joined in two land cessions to the United
States by treaty of April 29, 1851, under
the name Tall-in-chee, and by treaty of
May 13, 1851, under the name Toeneche.
They were then placed on a reserve be-
tween Chowchilla and Kaweah rs.
Dalinchi.—A. L. Kroeber, inf’n, 1906 (own name).
Lal Linches.–Ind. Aff. Rep., 219, 1861. Sallen-
ches.–Ind. Aff. Rep. 1856,252, 1857. Tai-lin-ches.—
McKee, ibid., 223, 1851. Talinches.—Barbour
in Sen. Ex. Doc. 4, 32d Cong., spec. sess., 61,
1853. Tallenches.—Lewis in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1857,
399, 1858. Tall-in-chee.—Royce in 18th Rep.
B. A. E., 782, 1899. Tal-lin-ches.–McKee (1851) in
Sen. Ex. Doc. 4, 32d Cong., spec. sess., 75, 1853.
Talluches.—Henley in Ind. Aff. Rep., 512, 1854.
To-e-ne-che.–Royce in 18th Rep. B. A. E., 782,
1899. To-e-ne-ches.—Barbour (1832) in Sen. Ex.
Doc. 4, 32d Cong., spec. sess., 254, 1853. Tollin-
ches.—Johnston (1851) in Sen. Ex. Doc. 61, 32d
Cong., 1st sess., 22, 1852.
Talio. The name, according to Boas, of
4 Bellacoola towns (£ Nuiku, Aseik,
and Talio) at the head of S. Bentinck
Arm, Brit: Col. The people of these
towns, or the Tāliómh, were divided into
4 gentes–Hamtsit, Ialostimot, Spatsatlt,
and Tumkoaakyas. In 1909 they were
reported as numbering 281 in two towns,
BuLL. 30]
Kinisquit and Bellacoola (or Palamey),
under the Northwest Coast agency, the
town of Talio apparently having become
extinct.
Taléomx.—Boas in Petermanns Mitteil., pt. 5, 130,
1887. Talicomish.—Tolmie and Dawson, Vocabs.
Brit.Col., 122B, 1884. Ta'lio.—Boas in Mem. Am.
Mus. Nat. Hist., 11,49, 1900. Talio'm H.-Boas in 7th
Rep. N.W. Tribes Can.,3, 1891. Tallion.–Can. Ind.
Aff., pt. II, 162, 1901. Tallium.—Ibid., 1889, 272,
1890. Talomey.–Ibid., pt. II, 70, 1904. Taluits.-
Brit. Col. map, Ind. Aff., Victoria, 1872.
Talipsehogy. A former Upper Creek
town in Alabama, with 19 heads of fami-
lies in 1832.—Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, IV,
578, 1854.
Talirpingmiut (“inhabitants of the
right side”). A subdivision of the Oko-
miut Eskimo, residing on the w, shore of
Cumberland sq. Pop. 86 in 1883. Their
villages are Umanaktuak, Idjorituaktuin,
Nuvajen, and Karusuit. Koukdjuaq was
a former village.
Talirpingmiut–Boas in 6th Rep. B. A. E.,426, 1888.
Tellirpingmiut.—Boas in Trans. Anthr. Soc. Wash.,
III, 96, 1885.
Talisman. See Fetish, Oyaron, Palladium.
Talitui. A former Kaiyuhkhotana
village on Tlegon r., Alaska.
Tallily.–Zagoskin, Dese. Russ. Poss. Am., £
1842. Ttalitui.—Zagoskin quoted by Petroff,
Rep. on Alaska, 37, 1884.
Talking Rock (trans. of Cherokee Niñ-
yū’-gūjiwani'ski, ‘rock that talks’). A for-
mer Cherokee settlement or settlements
on Talking Rock cr., an affluent of Coosa-
watee r., N. Ga. The town-house was
situated about a mile above the present
Talking Rock station on the w. side of the
railroad. The name refers, according to
one informant, to an echo rock some-
where on the stream below the present
railroad station.–Mooney in 19th Rep.
B. A. E., 417, 1900.
“Talks and Thoughts.” See Hampton
Normal and Agricultural Institute.
Tallapoolina. A Chumashan village for-
merly at Rancho Viejo, Ventura co., Cal.—
Taylor in Cal. Farmer, May 4, 1860.
Tall Bull (Hotóa-qa-ihodis). A name
hereditary among the Cheyenne and
borne at different '' by several dis-
tinguished men, of whom the most noted
was a prominent leader of the hostile Dog
Soldier band, the principals in the out-
break of 1868–69. After nearly a year of
savage raiding along the Kansas border,
they were completely routed by Gen. E.
A. Carr, with part of the Fifth cavalry
and a detachment of Pawnee scouts, on
July 11, 1869, at Summit Springs cr., N. E.
Colorado, Tall Bull being among the slain.
See Cheyenne. (J. M.)
Tallulah (strictly Talulit’). The name
of two former Cherokee settlements, one,
ancient, situated on the upper part of
Tallulah r., in Rabun co., Ga.; the other
on Tallulah cr. of Cheowa r., in Graham
co., N. C. The word is of uncertain
etymology. In documents from the Lower
dialect it is spelled with an r. (J. M.)
TALIPSEHOGY—TALTUSHTUNTUDE
6.79
Taruraw.–Mooney in 19th Rep. B. A. E., '. 1,533,
1900 (early form). Toruro.—Ibid. , Tulloolah.—
Doc. of 1799 quoted by Royce in 5th Rep.
B. A. E., 144, 1887. Turoree.—Mooney, op. cit.
Turrurar.–Royce, op.cit., map. Turruraw.—Mou-
zon's map of 1771 quoted by Royce, op. cit.
Talmamiche (Tal’-ma-mi'-tce). A Ta-
kelma band or village on the s. side of
Rogue r., Oreg.—Dorsey in Jour. Am.
Folk-lore, III, 235, 1890.
Taloffa Ockhase (talófa ‘town’, wx'hasi
“lake’: ‘Lake town,” from its situation).
A former Seminole town about 30 m. w.
s. w. from the upper part of L. George,
#. in Marion co., Fla.
aloffa Ockhase.–Romans, Fla.,280, 1775. Tolofa.—
'''", in H. R. Doc. 78, 25th Cong., 2d sess.,
Talohlafia. The Parrot (Macaw?) clan
of Taos pueblo, N. Mex.
Talotlafia tai'na.–M. C. Stevenson, notes, B. A. E.,
1910 (tai'na= people').
Talomeco (Creek: talua ‘town', miko
‘chief"). A former town in the vicinity
of Savannah r., S. C., visited by De Soto
early in 1540, and described by Garcilasso
de la Vega (Florida, 130, 1723) as con-
taining 500 well-built but abandoned
houses and also a very large “temple,”
in which were deposited the remains of
the caciques, etc. It probably belonged
to the Chiaha.
Talon. A division of the Ottawa on
Manitoulin id., in L. Huron, that after-
ward moved to Michilimackinac, Mich.,
on account of Iroquois hostility.—Lahon-
tan (1703) quoted in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist.,
1.x, 176, note, 1855.
Talonapin (‘fresh meat necklace”). A
band of the Hunkpapa Sioux.
Fresh meat necklace people.–Culbertson in Smith-
son. Rep. 1850, 141, 1851. Ta-lo'-na-pi. —Hayden,
Ethnog, and Philol. Mo. Val., 376, 1862. Talo-na
p'i".—Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 221, 1897.
Talotunne (Ta-lo' mann”). A Takelma
band or village on the s. side of Rogue r.,
Oreg.—Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, III,
235, 1890.
Talpahoka. A former Choctaw town on
a western affluent of Chickasawhay r.,
probably in Jasper co., Miss.—Romans,
Florida, 329, 1775.
Talpatgui. An Apalachee town named
in a letter from the chief of the tribe to
the King of Spain in 1688–Gatschet,
Creek Migr. Leg., 1,76, 1884.
Talsunme (“large acorn’). A former
village of the Chastacosta on the N. side
of Rogue r., Oreg.
Tāl-sun'-mé.—Dorsey, MS. Chasta Costa vocab., B.
A. E., 1884. Ta’-sun-ma' aunné.—Dorsey in Jour.
Am. Folk-lore, 111, 234, 1890.
Taltushtuntude. An Athapascan tribe
or band that formerly lived on Galice cr.,
Oreg. They were scattered in the same
country as the Takelma, whom they had
probably overrun. In 1856 they were re-
moved to Siletz res., where 18 survived in
1877.
Galeese Creek Indians.—Treaty of 1854 in U. S.
Ind. Treaties, 978, 1873. Galice Creek.—ind. Aff.
680
[B. A. E.
TALU ACHAPKOAPOPKA—TAMA KWA
Rep., 300, 1877. Galleace Creek.–Palmer in Ind.
# Rep. 1856, 214, 1857. Gleese Cleek.—Ever-
ette, Tutu MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1883. Grease
Creeks.–Ind. Aff. Rep., 494, 1865. Kü-lis'-kitc
hitc'lúm.–Dorsey, Alsea MS. vocab., B. A. E.,
1884. Tal'-tac manné.—Dorsey, Tutu and Chasta-
costa MS. vocabs., B. A. E., 1884 (Tutu, Chasta-
costa, and Mishikhwutmetunne name). Tal'-
t"ac-tūn tú'-de.—Dorsey, Galice Cr. MS. vocab., B.
A. E., 1884 (own name).
sey, Naltunnetunne MS. vocab., B.
(Naltunnetunne name).
Taluachapkoapopka (“town where peas
are eaten’). A former Seminole town on
Pease cr., a short distance w. of lower St
Johns r., Fla. Apopka, in w. Orange co.,
probably occupies its site.
Tal-lau-gue chapco pop-cau.—Hawkins (1799),
Sketch, 25, 1848. Tolocchopka.–Gaines (1836) in
H. R. Doc. 78, 25th Cong., 2d sess., 363, 1838.
Tolopchopko.—Ibid., map, 768–9.
Taluamikagi. The towns controlled by
the peace or white clans, forming one of
the two great divisions of the Creek settle-
ments. They were governed by civil offi-
cers only, and according to earlier authors
were considered as places of refuge for
criminals. The following are said to have
been the peace towns: Hitchiti, Oakfuski
(and 7 branch villages), Kasihta, Abihka,
Abikudshi, Talasse, Okchayi, Lutchapoga,
Tuskegee, Assilanapi, and Wewoka.
Cf. Kipaya. (A. S. G.)
E-tall-wau.—Hawkins (1779), Sketch, 52, 1842.
White towns.-Ibid.
Taluathlako (‘large town”). A town of
the Creek Nation, on the North Fork, at
the mouth of Alabama cr., Okla.–Gat-
schet, Creek Migr. Leg., 11, 186, 1888.
Tam. The Antelope clan of the Tigua
pueblo of Isleta, N. Mex.
T’am-t'ainin.—Lummis quoted by Hodge in Am.
Anthr., 1x, 348, 1896 (t’ainin= people').
Tama. The native name of one of the
administrative functionaries of the Hasi-
nai. The word was adopted by the
Spaniards of Texas and applied quite
enerally to similar officers among other
£ The tamas were messengers,
policemen, and overseers; they prepared
materials for ceremonies, ran from house
to house calling people together for festi-
vals and meetings, notified them when
they must help with communal labor,
and stood by to see that each did his
' Speaking of this last function, Jesus
aría says of them: “These are the ones
who hasten affairs; the lazy they whip on
the legs with rods” (Jesus María, Rela-
ción, MS., 1691; Espinosa, Chrónica Apos-
Tançl'-täc 3ünné.—Dor-
A. E., 1884
tólica, 420, 421, 431, 1746). (H. E. B.)
Tama. See Taimah.
Tamaha (“rising moose”). A noted
chief of the Mdewakanton Sioux, who
lived in the region of Blue Earth and
Mille Lacs in Minnesota. He was born
on the site of Winona, Minn., about
1775, and in the early part and mid-
dle of the last century was one of the
chief men of his tribe. He seems to
have maintained throughout his long life
an excellent reputation for honesty. In
childhood, while at play, he sustained
the loss of an eye, on which account the
French nicknamed him “Le Borgne,” or
“One Eye,” and the English “the One-
Eyed Sioux.” In 1806–07 he met and
formed a great admiration for Lieut. Z. M.
Pike, and so constantly did he sing the
praises of his whitefriend that the Indians,
with a sense of humor worthy a modern
punster, changed the pronunciation of
the last syllable of his name from haw to
hay, which made the namesignify “pike,”
the fish. Because of his attachment for
Pike, he is said to have been the only
Sioux Indian, with one exception, whose
sympathies were with the Americans,
and who did active service for them
during the War of 1812. In this crisis,
when Joseph Renville and the old Little
Crow led their Sioux followers against
the United States forces, Tahama refused
to join them. At this period he made
his way to St Louis, and at the solicita-
tion of General Clarke, then Indian Com-
missioner, he entered the service of the
United States as a scout and messenger.
He returned in 1814 with Manuel Lisa,
when the latter was on his way to confer
with the Missouri River Indians, and,
parting with him at the mouth of James
r., carried dispatches to the Americans
at Prairie du Chien, Wis. Through
many privations and discouragements
he remained loyal to the United States
and faithfully performed the duties
assigned him. While on one of his trips
to Prairie du Chien, Tamaha was im-
risoned by Col. Robert Dickson, an
ndian trader, and at that time an officer
in the service of the British, who, under
threat of death, attempted to compel
him to divulge information relative to
the Americans; but Tamaha would not
yield. After a term of imprisonment he
was released and again visited St Louis
in 1816. On this visit he was present at
the council held by General Clarke with
the forty-six chiefs from the upper Mis-
souri, who had returned £ Manuel
Lisa. On this occasion General Clarke
presented him with a medal of honor
and a captain's uniform, and commis-
sioned him chief of the Sioux nation.
He is said to have been a man of fine
physique and much natural dignity, and
an orator of unusual ability. One of his
peculiarities was to wear always a stove-
pipe hat. Until his death, at Wabasha,
Minn., in April, 1860, at the age of 85,
he was much respected, not only by the
whites but by his own people. His name
is also written Tahama, Tahamie, Tam-
mahaw. By the French he was called
Orignal Levé, the translation of his na-
tive designation. (D. R. C. :
Tamakwa (Ta-mă'-kwa, ‘beaver', lit.
“wood-cutter'). A gens of the Abnaki.—
Morgan, Anc. Soc., 174, 1878.
Bt, LL 30]
Tamakwapi (‘beaver man”). A clan,
class, or division, probably of the Dela-
wares, mentioned in the Walam Olum in
contradistinction to southerners, wolf-
men, hunters, priests, and others.-Brin-
ton, Lenape Leg., 187, 1885.
Beaver-men. —Squier in Beach, Ind. Miscel., 29,
1877. Tamakwapis.—Ibid.
Tamal. A Moquelumnan or Miwok
term, signifying ‘bay, used by the divi-
sion of that family which occupied the
coast region immediately N. of San Fran-
cisco bay and '' the greater part
of Marin co., Cal. It was applied by
them to any bay, but particularly to the
largest bay with which they were familiar,
what is now known as Tomales bay.
Tomales is simply a rendition of the orig-
inal Indian term in a modified Spanis
orthography. The name survives also in
Tomales point and the town of Tomales.
Mt Tamalpais is an aboriginal name and
comes from this term, tamal ‘bay’, and
pais “mountain’. . The name Tamal and
various modifications of it were applied
to certain of the neophytes at San Rafael
and Sonoma missions. Most of these,
it is sup l, came from the vicinity
of Tomales bay, or at least from w... of
the missions and in the direction of that
bay. (s. A. B.)
Tamal.–Chamisso in Kotzebue, Voy., III, 51, 1821.
Tamalenos.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Mar. 2, 1860.
Tamales.—Ibid. Tamallos.-Ibid., Mar. 30.
mals.–Choris, Voy. Pitt., 6, 1822. Tammalanos.-
Taylor, op.cit., Mar. 30. Tomales.—Ibid., Oct. 18,
1861.
Tamali (Tamali). The name of two
places, and '. settlements there
situated, in the Cherokee country. One
was on Valley r., a few miles above Mur-
hy, about the present Tomatola, in
herokee co., N. C.; the other was on
Little Tennessee r., about Tomotley ford,
a few miles above Tellico r., in Monroe
co., Tenn. The name can not be trans-
lated and may be of Creek origin, as that
tribe had a town of the same name on
lower Chattahoocheer. J. M.)
Tamahle.—Bartram, Travels, 372, 1792 (the second
or Tennessee town). Tamali–Mooney in 19th
Rep. B. A. E., 534, 1900. Ta-mé-tah.—Adair, Am.
Inds., 257, 1775 (possibly identical). Timotlee.—
Royce in 5th Rep. B. A. E., map, 1887. Tomatly.—
Doc. of 1755 quoted by Royce, ibid., 142. Toma-
tola.–Mooney, op. cit. Tommotley.—Timber-
lake, Memoirs, map, 1765 (on Little Tennessee r.).
Tomothle.—Bartram, Travels, 371, 1792 (the N. C.
town).
Tamali (Támá‘li). A former Lower
Creek town on Chattahoocheer.; 7 m.
above Ocheses, probably in Russell co.,
la
Ala.
Tāmā‘li-Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg., I, 145, 1884.
Tamatles.–Morse, # to Sec. War, 364, 1822.
Tum-mault-lau.–Hawkins (1799), Sketch, 26, 1848.
Tamanee, Tamanend. See Tammany.
Tamanos. A term used to designate
shamanistic power, and '' in de-
scriptions of the customs of the tribes of
Oregon, Washington, and British Colum-
bia, or of the region in which the Chinook
TAMAKWAPI-TAMAQUE
681
jargon was spoken. The word is derived
from Chinook it'amā'noas, designat-
ing “beings endowed with supernatural
wer.” The Indian word is not equiva-
ent to terms expressing magic power, like
wakanda of the Siouan tribes, orenda of
the Iroquois, naualak of the Kwakiutl.
In the Indian languages of this region,
and particularly in Chinook, the term is
not applied to designate the shaman, but
in literary it has come to mean
shamanistic acts and all the performances
belonging to the secret societies of the N.
Pacific coast. Witchcraft is often desig-
nated as “black tamanos,” while the art
of the shaman as a healer is sometimes
designated as “white tamanos.” In the
latter part of the 19th century the word
passed out of use among the Lower Chi-
nook, because a person of a name similar
to the word it!amā'noas died, and in ac-
cordance with their custom another word
was substituted. (F. B.)
Tamaque (“beaver'). A famous Delaware
chief, of the Unalachtigo tribe, commonly
called The Beaver, or King Beaver. He
was a brother of the no less famous Shin-
gass, who was one of the most cruel and
crafty foes of the settlers in w. Pennsylva-
nia during the years of Indian hostility.
The chief place of residence of “King Bea-
ver” was at the mouth of Beaverr., at the
Pl:e called Shingis Town, and later called
“The Beaver's Town” (see Sawcunk, Tus-
carawas). He also had a place of residence
at Kuskuski, and spent part of his time at
Kittanning. When the English took
session 't Duquesne he moved to £
where his village, near the junction of the
Tuscarawas and Big Sandy, was called
“The Beaver's Town.” He was friendly to
the English until after Braddock's defeat
1755), when he allied himself with the
rench. When Post made his journey
in 1758 to the western Indians, “King
Beaver,” as he calls him, was the chief
speaker in all the councils held at Kus-
kuski. On Post's second mission to the
Ohio, in advance of Forbes' '
(Nov. 1758), he carried letters addressed
by General Forbes to “Brethren, Kin
Beaver and Shingsa” (Thwaites, Early
West. Trav., 1, 267, 1904). He at that
time spoke of the desire of the Indians
to resume their alliance with the English.
He was present at the council held at Ft
Pitt in the fall of 1759 by Gen. Stanwix,
and also at that held by Gen. Moncton in
Aug. 1760 (Rupp, Hist. West. Pa., app.,
139, 1846). In 1762 Beaver and Shingas
sent word to the Governor of Pennsyl-
vania that it was their desire to remain
friendly with the English, and in the
same year he promised to deliver all the
white prisoners with the Indians at Ft
Pitt. Col. Burd and Josiah Davenport
were appointed commissioners to receive
682
[B. A. E.
TAMAROA—TAMIQUE
them (Col. Rec. Pa., v.111,776, 1852). At
the beginning of Pontiac's conspiracy he
was aleading character in the Indian raids
upon the frontier settlements. After Bo-
quet's expedition, to the Muskingum
in 1764 he entered into a half-hearted
peace with the English. In his later
ears he came under the influence of the
Moravian missionaries, and was a zealous
convert to Christianity before his death,
about 1770. (G. P. D.)
Tamaroa (Illinois: Timaro'wa, said to
mean cut tail, or, lit., he has a cut tail,'
probably referring to some totemic ani-
mal, such as the bear or the wildcat, cog-
nate with Abnaki tāmaruwé.–Gerard). A
tribe of the Illinois confederacy. In 1680
they occupied the country on both sides
of the Mississippi about the mouths of the
Illinois and Missouri rs. They were al-
ways friendly to the French, who made
their village a stopping place on journeys
between Canada and Louisiana. Their
enemies were the Chickasaw, who attacked
them continually, and the Shawnee. They
disappeared as a tribe before the begin-
ning of the 19th century. Hennepin esti-
mated them about 1680 at 200 families.
Camaroua.—Neill, Minn., 173, 1858. Mahoras.—Hen-
nepin, New Discov., 255, 1698. Maroa.—La Salle
(1679) in Margry, Déc., I, 479, 1875. Marohans.—
Hennepin, op. cit., 186. Marota,—La Salle (1681)
in Margry, Déc., 11, 134, 1877. Tabaroas.—Barcia,
Ensayo, 247,1723. Tamarais.-Chauvignerie (1736)
uoted by Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, iii, 555, 1853.
£ Tour, map, 1782 (misprint). Tam-
aroa.–La Salle (1679) in Margry, Déc., 1, 479,
1875. Tamarohas.—Tailhan in Perrot, Mém., 221,
note, 1869. Tamarois.—Chauvignerie (1736) in
N.Y. Doc. Col. Hist., IX, 1057, 1855. Tamarojas.—
Iberville (1700) in Margry, D&c., IV, 404, 1880.
Tamaronas.-Drake, Bk. Inds., xi, 1848. Tama-
rones.—Domenech Deserts N. Am., i, 444, 1860.
Tamaronos, –Kingsley, Stand. Nat. Hist., pt. 6, 151,
1883. Tamaroras.–La Tour, map, 1779 (misprint).
Tamaroua.–Iberville (1702) in Margry, Déc., IV,
601, 1880. Tamarouha. –Gravier (ca. 1700) in Shea,
Early Voy., 117, 1861. Tamarous.-Perkins and
Peck, Annals of the West, 680, 1850. Tamawas, –
McKenney and Hall, Ind. Tribes, III, 79, 1854
misprint). Tamoria.-Vincennes treaty (1803) in
m. State Pap., Ind. Aff., 1,687, 1832. Tamorois.—
Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, 11, 588, 1852. Tavaroas.-
Tonti, Rel. de la Louisiane, 136, 1720. Temo-
rais.—Harrison (#14) quoted by Drake, Tecum-
seh, 160, 1852. Temorias.—Keane in Stanford,
Compend,538, 1878. Tmarois.—De l'Isle, map (ca.
1705) in Neill, Hist. Minn., 1858. Tomaroas. –
Boudinot, Star in the West, 129, 1816.
Tamaroa. The principal village of the
Tamaroa, at or near the site of East St
Louis, Ill. It was the seat of a French
mission about 1700.
Tamarox. A village, presumably Costa-
noan, formerly connected with San Juan
Bautista mission, Cal. – Engelhardt,
Franc. in Cal., 398, 1897.
Tamazula (from Nahuatl tamazulin,
‘toad,” and the termination of abundance,
la, a corruption of tia: ‘place where toads
abound.”—Buelna). A former settlement
of the Guazave on the w. bank of the Rio
Sinaloa, 6 m. N. of Chino, about lat. 25°
30’, N. w. Sinaloa, Mex.
Tamachola.—Buelna, Peregrinacion de los Azte-
cas, 112, 1891 (said to have been the aboriginal
name at the time of the conquest). Tamazula. –
Orozco y Berra, Geog., 332, 1864. Tamotchala.–
Buelna, op.cit.
Tamcan. A tribe named in 1708 in a
list of those that had been met or heard
of N. of San Juan Bautista mission on the
lower Rio Grande (Fr. Isidro Felix de
Espinosa, Relación Compendiosa of the
Rio Grande missions, MS. in the College
of Santa Cruz de Querétaro). The name
may perhaps be a form of Tonkawa or
of Tacame. (H. E. B.)
Tamceca. A province or tribe on the
Carolina coast, visited by Ayllon in 1521,
at which time it was under a chief named
Datha.—Barcia, Ensayo, 5, 1723.
Tamelan Kyaiyawan (Támelan K'yai-
yawan, “where tree boles stand in the
midst of the waters’). One of the mythic
settling places of the Zuñi tribe after the
emergence of its people from the under-
world.—Cushing in 13th Rep. B. A. E.,
390, 1896.
Tamichopa (so called because of the
great quantity of common reed grass
which grows in the lowlands along the
river.—Rudo Ensayo). A former Opata
village on a plateau on the N. side of the
upper Rio Yaqui, a few miles from Baserac,
N. E. Sonora, Mexico. It was inhabited
until 1758, when the Apache compelled its
abandonment. It was a visita ' Baserac
mission. See Bandelier in Arch. Inst.
Papers, III, 58, 1890; Iv, 522–23, 1892.
Tamitzopa.-Rudo Ensayo (ca. 1762), Guiteras
trans., 217, 1894.
Taminy. See Tammany.
Tamique. One of the two tribes, the
other being the Aranama (Xaraname),
for which mission Espíritu Santo de
Zúñiga was founded in 1726, on its re-
moval from Lavaca r., near Matagorda
bay, Texas. The new site, called by
Bustillo y Zevallos, who moved the mis-
sion, “the land of the Xaraname,” is
still marked by the mission ruins at Mis-
sion Valley, Victoria co., on Guadalupe
r. (not on the San Antonio, as Bancroft
and his followers say), about 35 m. from
its mouth. From the close association of
the Xaraname and the Tamique it is in-
ferred that this was the native home of
the latter also (Letters of Bustillo y Ze-
wallos, June 18, 1726, and Pérez de Alma-
zán, July 11, to the Viceroy, MSS. in
Archivo General, Prov. Intern., CCxxxvi.
The letters just cited settle the hitherto
undetermined point as to the date of the
removal of the mission. On Apr. 15,
1725, the Viceroy ordered Capt. Bustillo
y Zevallos, of the presidio of Loreto, to
confer with Governor Pérez de Almazán
concerning the removal of Loreto and the
adjacent mission to a better site. The
conference took place early in Apr. 1726,
when the two officers together selected
ants. 30] TAMKAN—-
the new location. Before June 18 Bus-
tillo had dug there an acequia for the
mission, an the padre from Espfritu
Santo had established himself in the new
post, planted crops, and begun to attract
the Indians. The presidio had not yet
been transferred).
The Tami ue are quite probably dis-
tinct from the Tacame, though it has
been surmised that they were identical.
The two were given in 1733 as separate
tribes by Governor Almazxin, who was
in a position to know. Nevertheless, ac-
cording to Bonilla only the Tancame
(Tacame) were at Espfritu Santo de Zufiiga
mission in 1727, a time when the Ta-
mique are supposed to have been there.
This suglgests the identity of the two
tribes. he Tamique and Xaraname
sgoke a language different from that of
t e Karankawan tribes living between
themselves and the coast, a fact that was
used as an argument for founding mission
N uestra Senora del Rosario as a separate
establishment for the latter tribes in 1754
(see Bolton in Tex. Hist. Asso. Quar.,
LINN.
In 1749 Espfritu Santo de Zufiiga mis-
sion was again removed, this time to San
Antonio r., opposite modern Goliad, the
Tamique and the Xaraname going with
it. The Xaraname subsequently gave
much trouble b deserting, but the Ta-
mique do not figure in the accounts of
these difficulties. It can not be because
thgy had become extinct, for a report
m e by the missionary in 1794 states
that they were still at the mission to the
number of 25 (Fr. J osé de Aguilar, quoted
in Portillo, Apuntes para la Hist. An-
tigua dc Coahuila y Texas, 308, 1880).
T e building at Goliad, now popularly
designated as “Aranama Go lege," IS
evidently one of the presidial buildings,
and not a part of the mission, as this was
across the river. (n. 1:. B.)
1.‘unlqui|.—Percz de Almuzan, Autos sobre las
Provldenclas, 1733, MS. in Archive Gen., Prov.
1ntern., xxxu.
Tamkan. A tribe mentioned by Langs-
dorff (Voy., II, 163, 1814) as residing in-
land from the coast of California and as
beinpiat enmity with the coast tribes. It
possi ly belonged to the Costanoan
amily.
Tammahaw. See Tamaha.
Tammany (from Tdmanend, ‘the affa-
ble.’ -— Heckewelder). The common
form of the name of a noted ancient Dela.-
ware chief, written also Tamanee, Tama-
nen, Tamanend, Tamany, Tamened, Tam-
in y, Temane. In the form of Tamanen his
name appears as one of the signers of a
deed to William Penn in 1683 for lands
not far N. from Philadelphia, within the
present Bucks co., Pa.
The missionary Heckewelder, writing
in 1817, describes him as the greatestand
TAMMANY 683
best chief known to Delaware tribal tra-
dition. “The name of Tarnanend is held
in the highest veneration among the In-
dians. Of all the chiefs and great men
which the Lenape nation ever had, he
stands foremost on the list. But although
many fabulous stories are circulated about
him among the whites, but little of his
real history is known. . . . Allwe know,
therefore, of Tamanend is that he was an
ancient Delaware chief, who never had
his equal. He was in the highest degree
endowed with wisdom, virtue, prudence,
charity, affability, meekness, hOS{)if8iifZ ,
in short with every good and nob e quafi-
fication that a human bein may possess.
He was supposed to h&\’6%1B¢d an inter-
course with the great and good Spirit, for
he was a stranger to everything that was
bad. . . . The fame of this great man
extended even among the whites, who
fabricated numerous egends respecting
him, which I never heard, however,
from the mouth of an Indian, and there-
fore believe to be fabulous. In the Revo-
lutionary war his enthusiastic admirers
dubbed him a. saint, and he was estab-
lished under the name of St. Tammany,
the Patron Saint of America. His name
was inserted in some calendars, and his
festival celebrated on the first day of May
in every year.” Heckewelder goes on to
describe the celebration, which was con-
ducted on Indian lines, including the
smokingof the calumet, and Indian dances
in the open air, and says that similar
“Tammany societies” were afterward
organized in other cities. He states also
that when Col. George Morgan, of Prince-
ton, N. J., was sent by Congress about
the year 1776 upon a special mission to
the western tribes, the Delawares con-
ferred upon him the name of Tamanend
in remembrance of the ancient chief and
as the greatest mark of respect that they
could pay to Morgan.
Haines, however(Am. Inds., 658, 1888),
in his chapter on the Order of Red Men,
quotes a contemporary document from
which it appears that the Philadelphia
society, which was (probably the first
bearing the name, an is claimed as the
original of the Red Men secret order, was
organized May 1, 1772, under the title of
“ ons of KingTammany,” with stron ly
Loyalist tendency. It is probable tfiat
the “Saint Tammany” society was a later
organization of Revolutionary sympathi-
zers opposed to the kingly idea. Saint
Tammany parish, La., preserves the
memory. he practice of organizing
American golitical and military societies
on an In ian basis dates back to the
French and Indian war, and was espe-
cially in favor among the soldiers of the
Revolutionary army, most of whom were
frontiersmen more or less familiar with
684 'l‘AMMUKAN—'I‘AMULEKO 111- A. r.
Indian life and custom. Of several such
societies organized about the Revolution-
ary period the only ones still existing are
the secret Improved Order of Red Men
(q. v.) and the famous Tammany Society,
originall established as a patriotic and
charitable organization, but now for many
years best known as the dominating fac-
tor in the Democratic politics of New
York city. It was founded in 1786 by
William Mooney, a Revolutionary veteran
and former leader of the “Sons of Lib-
erty,” and regularly organized with a
constitution in 1789 (most of the original
members being Revolutionary soldiers),
for the purpose of guarding “the inde-
pendence,t e ppgu ar liberty, and the
ederal union o e country,’ in opposi-
tion to the efforts of the aristocratic ele-
ment, as represented by Hamilton and
the Federalists, to make the new govern-
ment practically a monarchy, with life
tenure for President and Senate and a re-
stricted property suffrage. Its two main
purposes were declared to be (1) the dpe!‘-
petuity of refiublican institutions, an (2)
the care of evolutionary soldiers, their
widows and orphans, “and of others who
might be proper objects of charity."
The society-—occasional1y at first known
as the Columbian Order-—took an Indian
title and formulated for itself a ritual
based upon supposedly Indian custom.
Thus, the name chosen was that of the
traditional Delaware chief; the meeting
place was called the “Wigwam”; there
were 13 “tribes” or branches corre-
gponding to the 13 original states, the
ew York parent organization being the
“Eagle Tribe,” New Hampshire the
“Otter Tribe,” Delaware the "Tiger
Tribe,” whence the famous “Tammany
tiger,” etc. The “principal oflicer of
each tribe was styl the “sachem.” and
the head of the whole organization was
designated the Iritchi okmnaw, or grand
sachem, which office was held by Mooney
himself for more than 20 years. Subor-
dinate oflicers also were designated by
other Indian titles, records were kept ac-
cording to the Indian system by moons
and seasons, and at the regular meetings
the members attended in semi-Indian
costume.
For the first 30 years of its existence,
until the close of the War of 1812, nearly
the whole effort of the society was d1-
rected to securing and broadening the
foundations of the young republic, and it
'8 possible that without Tammany's con-
stant vigilance the National Government
could not have survived the open and
secret attacks of powerful foes both within
and without. In 1790 it was chiefly in-
strumental in the negotiation of a treaty
with the Creek Indians, by which the
peace of the southern border was secured.
About the same time it took steps for the
establishment of an Indian museum, the
germ of the New York Historical Society.
n 1808 it collected and gave suitabe
burial to the bones of the Revolutionary
victims of the prison ships at Wallabout
bay. In the Var of 1812 it furnished
three generals to the United States army,
and 1,200 men from its own membership
for the construction of defenses about
New York city. In 1817it brought back
from Canada and interred wit fittirlig
ceremony the body of Gen. Richa
Montgomery, killed at the siege of Que-
bec. In 1826, after years of effort, it se-
cured full manhood suffrage in the state
of New York, and in 1831 it procured
the abolition of imprisonment for debt in
New York city. In 1861 it raised from
its membership, equipped, and sent to
the front, under its own Grand Sachem
as colonel, the 42d N. Y. Infantry regi-
ment. The original New York organiza-
tion still survives, the other branches
having long passed out of existence, but
of late years it has devoted its energies
chiefly to the control of local politics.
Its central executive body is known as
Tammany Hall. Theoretically the “So-
ciety” and the “ Hall” are two distinct
bodies, the one representing the social
and fraternal functions, the other the
political “machine”; but as their officer-
ship is largely identical, their meetings
held in the same “\vigwam,” and the
names similar, the distinction is of minor
importance. Consult Heckewelder, Ind.
Nations, 1876; Drake, Aboriginal Races
of N. Am., 1880; Haines, Am. Ind.
(chapter on The Order of Red Men),
1888; Davis, Tammany Hall, in Munsey’s
Mag., Oct. 1900; Encycl. Americana, art.
Tammany, 1904. (J. H.)
Tammukan. A Cholovone village E. of
lower San Joaquin r., Cal.—Pinart, Cholo-
vone MS., 1880.
Tampa. A Calusa village on the s. W.
coast of Florida, about 1570, according to
Fontaneda (Memoir ca. 1575, Smith
trans., 19, 1854). He gives it first lace
in his list of more than 20 Calusa villages
and describes it as a large town.
Tamnleko _(from taman, or tamalin,
‘north’). A general term, which may
be translated “ northerners," applied by
the Miwok of the southern Sierra Nevada
region of California to all the ople liv-
ing to the N. of themselves. The name
was applied not only by the Miwok as a
whole to a people of another stock living
to the s., but the people of any Miwok
village employed it in referring to the
people of the same stock living in the
region perhaps but a few miles re. of
themselves. Similarly the people living
in the other cardinal directions were
called, respectively, Hisotoko, ‘eastern-
bu LL. 301
ers, from hisum, “east”; Chumetoko,
‘southerners, from chumech, ‘south’;
and Olowitok, ‘westerners,’ from olowin,
‘west.” S. A. B.
Simbalakees.—Bancroft, Nat. Races, I, 363, 1874.
Tamlocklock.—Ibid., 450. Tamolécas.–Powers in
Overland Mo., x, 324, 1873. Ta-mo-le'-ka.–Powers
in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., 111, 349, 1877. Tamuleko.—
S. A. Barrett, inf’n, 1907 (proper form). Timbala-
kees.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Mar. 30, 1860.
Yamlocklock.—Bancroft, op.cit., 450.
Tan (Tam). The Sun clans of the Tewa
|'' of San Juan, Santa Clara, San
ldefonso, Tesuque, and Nambe, N.
Mex., and Hano, Ariz. That of Nambe
is extinct.
Tan-tdóa.-Hodge in Am. Anthr., IX, 352, 1896
(San Juan, Santa Clara, San Ildefonso, and
Tesuque form; tdóa = 'people'). , Tan-tdóa:-
Ibid. (Nambe form). Tañ.–Fewkes, ibid., VII, 166,
1894 (Hano form). - - •
Tanaca. Mentioned by Oviedo (Hist.
Gen. Indies, 111,628, 1853) as one of the
provinces or villages visited by Ayllon,
probably on the South Carolina coast, in
1520.
Tanacharison. See Half King.
Tanaha (Ta'nahá). The Buffalo clan of
the Caddo.
Koho'.–Mooney in 14th Re; B. A. E., 1093, 1896
(= ‘alligator'). Tănāhā-Ibid. • -
Tanakot. A Kaiyuhkhotana village of
52 inhabitants in 1880 on the right bank
of Yukon r., Alaska, near the mouth of
Melozir.
Tahnohkalony.—Baker, Geog. Dict. Alaska, 398,
1901 (cited form). Tanakhothaiak.-Petroff in
10th Census, Alaska, map, 1880. Tanakot.—Baker,
op. cit.
Tanasqui. A Cherokee town visited by
Juan Pardo in 1567. The name may be
the same as Tänäs I’, or Tennessee (q.v.).—
Mooney in 19th Rep. B. A. E., 534, 1900.
Tancac. Mentioned by Oviedo (Hist.
Gen. Indies, III, 628, 1853) as one of the
provinces or villages visited by Ayllon,
probably on the South Carolina coast, in
1520.
Tandaquomuc. A Chowanoc (?) village
in 1585 at the w. end of Albemarlesd.,
between the mouths of Chowan and Ro-
anoke rs., in the present Bertie co., N. C.
Tandaquomuc.—Lane's map, 1583, in Hawks, Hist.
N. C., i, 1859. Tantaquomuck-Dutch map, 1621,
in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., I, 1856.
Taneaho. An unidentified vill or
tribe mentioned to Joutel in 1687 (Mar-
gry, Déc., III, 409, 1878) while he was
staying with the Kadohadacho on Red r.
of Louisiana, by the chief of that tribe,
as being among his enemies.
Tanedi (Tane'di, ‘people of [the river]
Tan’). A division ' Tlingit at Kake,
Alaska, belonging to the Raven phratry
of that tribe. (J. R. s.)
Tanetsukanumanke. One of the Man-
dan bands.
Good Knife.–Morgan, Anc. Soc., 158, 1877. Ta-na-
tsu'-ka. —Ibid. Ta-ne-tsu'-ka nu-man'-ke.-Dorsey
in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 241, 1897.
Tangdhantangkaemikashika (“those who
became human beings by the aid of the
large wildcat"). A Quapaw gens.
TAN–TANG OUTA EN
bodies lying on one another.
685
Panther gens.-Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 229,
1897. Tandpa" tañ'Hae'nikaci' a.–Ibid.
Tangeratsa (taingees, ‘half,’ ‘middle;’
alsah, 'brightish'; 'people neither dark
nor fair'). One of the castes or classes
into which the Kutchakutchin are di.
vided, the others being the Chitsa and
the Natesa.—Kirby in Smithson. Rep,
1864, 418, 1865; Hardisty, ibid., 1866.
315, 1872.
A-teet-sa.—Kirby in Hist. Mag., 1st S., VIII, 167,
1864. Gens de Milieu.—Whymper, Alaska, map,
1868. Middle Indians.—Ross, notes on Tinne,
S. I. MS., 474. Tain-gees-ah-tsah.—Hardisty,
op. cit. Taitsick-Kutchin.—Jones in Smithson.
Rep. 1866, 323, 1872. Tanges-at-sa.—Kirby, ibid.,
1861, 418, 1865. Tchandjeri Kuttchin.-Petitot.
Dict. Dèné-Dindjié, xx, 1876. Tenge-rat-sey.—
Jones in Smithson. Rep. 1866, 326, 1872. Teng-
ratsey.—Dall, Alaska, 196, 1870. Teng-rat-si:-
Dall in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., 1, 30, 1877. Toendji-
dh et-Kouttchin.-Petitot, Autour du lac des
Esclaves, 361, 1891. Tpion-Kouttchin.–Ibid.
''' of the water'). T"tran-jik-kutch-in.-
MS. notes on Tinne, B. A. E., 474 (trans.
‘Big Black river people'). Zékā-thaka.—Rich-
:t. Exped., 1,398, 1851 (trans, “people on
this side"). zi-unka-kutchi. Ibid. (trans." mid-
dle '', Ziunka-kutshi.—Latham, Nat.
Races Russ. p., 293, 1854.
Tangipahoa (from tandshi, ‘maize"; apa,
‘stalk,” “cob’; ara, “to gather’: ‘those
who gather maize stalks or cobs.”-
Wright. Pénicautexplains the river name
Tan gepao erroneously as “white wheat
or corn’). An extinct tribe, supposed to
be Muskhogean, formerly living on the
lower Mississippi and on Tangipahoa r.,
which flows s. into L. Pontchartrain, s. E.
La Tonti mentions this le as resid-
ing, in 1682, on the Mississippi, 12 leagues .
from the Quinipissa village; but, accord-
ing to Iberville (Margry, Déc., iv, 168,
1880), the Bayogoula informed him that
the Tangipahoa had never lived on the
Mississippi; nevertheless both statements
ree in making their town one of the 7
villages of the Acolapissa. When La
Salle reached their village he found that
it had recently been burned, and saw dead
- - According
to the information given Iberville by the
Bayogoula, the village had been destroyed
# the Huma. Nothing definite is known
of the language and affinities of the tribe,
but their apparent relations with the
Acolapissa indicate Muskhogean affinity.
Their village was one of those said to be-
long to the Acolapissa.
Taensapaoa.—Bartram, Trav.,422, 1791. Tanchipa-
hoe.—Ellicott (ca. 1798), Jour., "I' map, 71, 1803
applied to river). Tangeboas.—McKenney and
all, Ind. Tribes, 111, 81, 1854. T bac.—Henne-
pin, New Discov., 155, 1698, Tangibao.—Iberville
(1698) in French, Hist. Coll. La., pt. 2, 23, note,
1875. Tangibaoas.—Shea, Cath. Miss., 438, 1855.
Tangibaos.--Tonti (1682) in French, Hist. Coll.
La., I, 63, 1846. Tan'gipaha'.—Gatschet quoted by
Boyd, Local Names, 46, 1885. Tangipahos.-La
Harpe (ca. 1723) in French, Hist. Coll. £ 111, 17,
1851. Tangipaos.–Martin, Hist, La., I, 101, 1827.
Tanjibao.—La Salle in Margry, Déc., II, 198, 1877.
:*-Elliott (ca. 1798), Jour., map, 203,
£ A village where Algonkin
and Hurons united for protection against
686 TANG1’AKA—'1‘AN() [B-A-1-L
the Iroquois in 1646, perhaps near Geor-
gian bay, Ont.—Jes. Rel. 1646, 76, 1858.
Tangyaka. The Rainbow clan of the
Patki (Cloud, or Water-house) phratry of
the Hopi.
Tanaka wifiw\'i.—Fewkes in 19th Rep. B.
583, 1901 (1L’iil'lt‘1l = ‘claii’). ‘Ia-is-kawiiii
Fawkes in Am. Aiithr., Vll, 402, 1894.
Tanico. A tribe, or “ §)1’OVlI1Ce,” first
encountered by the 1_)e oto expedition
in 1542, apparently in N. w. Arkansas.
They were met also in the same general
region by Joutel in 1687. Perhaps 1deii-
tical wit the Tunica (q. v.).
0uiioon|.—I1a Hinge (1719) in 1-‘ranch, Hist. Coll.
La., 111, 72, 75, 1 1. Tuiico.—Joutel (1687) in
Margry, Déc., iii, 409, 1878. '1‘uiiquo.—J0utel, op.
cit., 410. T|.iiquinno.—Ibid., 409. Toniqu.s.—
Mappa Ind. Occidentalis, N ilrnberg, ca. 1740.
Tanima (Tiinvma, ‘ liver-eaters’ ). A re-
cently extinct division of the Comanche.
Di-aim-m6.—Bntcher and Iieyendechcr, Coman-
che MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1867 (Comanche
name). De-in-vi.—Comancbe and Kiowa treaty,
Sen. Ex. Doc., O, 39th Cong., 1st sess., 4, 1866.
De-in.-ways.-Leavenworth (1868) in H. R. Misc.
Doc. 139, 41st Cong., 2d scan, 6, 1870 (or Lion
gale] Eaters). Hui-no-in-une.—Schoolcraft, Ind.
ribes, ii, 128, 1852 (probably identical; said to
mean ‘corn eaters‘). Lion Estorl.—Leii.ven-
worth. op. cit. (misprint). Liver Eater bud.-
Gomaiiche and Kiowa treaty, op. cit. Liver-
oatei-:.—i\’eigl:ibors in Schoolcralt, Ind. Tribes,
ii, 127, IK52. '1‘ini’ins.—.\Iooney in 14th Reg. B.
A. 1045, 1896 (correct form). Tiiii’ema.— ofl-
man in Proc. Am. 1'hilos.Soc._,x1riii, 300.1886.
Tanintauei. An Assiriiboin band.
Guns del Onyos.-—Maximi1ian, Trav., 194, 1843
(‘bone people‘). Tanintauei.—1bid. _
Tankiteke. A tribe of the Wappinger
confederacy formerly living_ in West-
chester co., N. Y., and Fairiield co.,
Conn._, back of the coast._ They were
sometimes called _Pachamis, Pachany,
etc., from their chief.
Bmhonfs coiiiih-y.—Doc. of 1659 in N.\'. Doc. Col.
Hist., ii, 63, 1858. Pnoliany.—Wassenaar (1632)
guoted by Ruttenbcr, Tribes Hudson R., 80, 1872.
sohimis.—Brodhcad quoted by Ruttenber, ibid.
Packamin|.—De Lset (1633) in Jones, Ind. Bul.,
6, 1867. Tuik.iteku.—Ruttenber, op. cit.
Tanmangile (Ta"’ma"-gile). A Kansa-
villa-ge on Blue r., Kans., and the band
that formerly lived there.—J. O. Dorsey,
Kansas MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1882.
Tannaouté. An Iroquois village for-
merly on the N. shore of L. Ontano, On-
tario, Canada.
'.l‘sniiaoiiti.—Bellin, map, 1755. Toimsout6.—Es-
nauts and Rnpilly map, 1777.
Tannghrishon. See Ilnlf King.
Tanning. See Skin and Skin dT088'i1I_q.
Tano (from Taluino, the Tigua form of
T’han-u.-ge, the Tano name for them-
selves). A former group of Pueblo tribes
of New Mexico, whose name has been
adopted for the family designation (see
Tanoan Family). In prehistoric times, ac-
cordingto Bandelier, tlie'l‘aiio formed the
southern group of the Tewa, the separa-
tion of the two occurring at the ancient
village of Tejeuingge Ouipiiig. In the
early liistorical period the Tano habitat
was soutliward from Santa F6 to the
Galistco basin, a distance of about 20 m.
if
I
Coronado passed through the soutliem
part of their territory in 1541, Castaneda.
describing it as lying between the Quirix
(Queres) province and Cicuye (Pecos),
and as being almost depopulated on ac-
count of dc iredations by the Teya, a war-
like tribe oi the plains, 16 years previous-
lér. Only 3 pueblos are mentioned by
astafie a as along their route—Ximena
(galisteo), a sm l, strong) village; the
eblo de los Silos, la , ut almost de-
serted; and another rgrther eastward,
abandoned and in ruins. The last men-
tioned was robably the one called Coquite
by Mota lgadilla. In addition to these,
however, there were 7 other Tano pueblos
in the “snowy mts.,” toward Santa Fé.
The Tano were next visited by Espejo,
who went eastwardly from the country
of the Tigua, in the vicinity of the pres-
ent Berna illo, to the province of the Ma-
gims or Magrias (pro ably a misprint of
agnos, a form of the Tigua name), in a
pine country without running streams,
on the borders of the buffalo plains, where
he heard news of the death there of Fray
Juan de Santa Marla two years before.
As the seat of this friar’s niissionar la-
bors was Pecos, that pueblo was evident-
ly included b Espejo in his Maguas prov-
ince, to which he attributed the grossly
exaggerated population of 40,000, in 11
pue os. The accounts of Espej0’s jour-
ney are unsatisfactory as to directions and
distances traveled, and some of the re-
puted narratives of his expedition are
imauthentic. Bandelier regards as the
Tano country Espejo’s province of Hu-
bat/es, with 5 pueblos, which he visited,
after returning from a western tour, by
traveling 12 leagues eastward from the
Queres on the Rio Grande. Thence in a
day's journey Espejo found the “ Tamos ”
in three large vi lages, one of which was
Pecos. This variance in names is doubt-
less due to guides speaking different lan-
guages. If the number of (Tano) villages
given by Castaneda in 1540 is correctly
given as 10, and if the number of pueblos
mentioned by Espe'o in 1583 as contained
in his provinces of] Hubates and Tamos
(7, exc uding Pecos) is also correct, then
it would seem that the hostility of the
Teyas spoken of by Castaneda in 1540 had
continued in the interim, and that the
Tano had been compelled to abandon
three of their settlements. This, how-
ever, could not have been the case if the
10 villages (excluding Pecos) in Espejo’s
province of Maguas is rightly given, as
the number agrees with that 0 Castaneda
40 years before.
In 1630 Benavides estimated the popu-
lation of the then existing 5 Tano towns
at 4,000, all of whom had been baptized.
The tribe was almost entirely broken up
by the Pueblo revolts of 1680-96, the
swi 30] TANOAN 1*‘AMILY—'l‘ANUNAK 687
Indians removing mainly to the Hopi oi
Arizona after 1694 and the last tribal
remnant in New Mexico dying from
smallpox early in the 19th century (Ban-
ilelier in Ritch, N. Mex., 20]1).b Ti}e Tano
anguage is now spoken on a ew na-
tives settled in the Tewa}: lxigua, and
Queres pueblos along the Rio Grande,
particularly at Santo omingo.
Following is a list of Tano pueblos so
faras known: Ciénega, Dyapige, Galisteo,
Guika, Kayepu, Kipana, Kuakaa, Ojana,
Paako, Pueblo _Blanco, Pueblo Colorado,
Pueblo de los Silos, Pueblo Largo, Pueblo
Quemado (T), Puerto (?), San Cristobal,
San Lazaro, San Marcos, Sempoapi, Shé,
Tuer_to, Tungge, Tzemantuo, Tzenatay,
Uapige.
Consult Bandelier (1) in Bitch, N. Mex.,
201, 1885; (2) Arch. Inst. Papers, iii, 125
et seq., 1890; iv, 87 et seq., 1892; (3)
Gilded Man, 28~l,1893; Bancroft, Ariz.
and N. Mex., 1889; Winship, Coronado
Exped., 14th Rep. B. A. E., 1896. See
Pueblos, Tewa. (F. W. H.)
Gubn.te|.—Mendoza in Hakluyt Soc. Pub., xv, Z51,
l854(aiter Espejo 15:3‘). Kcbiitu.—Ogilby, Amer-
ica, 295, 1671. kn ss.—Sanson, L'Amérique,
map, 27, 1657. Hubate|.—Meiido1,-a. Hist. China
£1586), in Hakluyt Voy.,iii 46-1, 1810. Habit».-
rackinridge, Early Span. l)iscov., 19, 1857 (mis-
uoting Hakliiyt). niia.—1~lervas, Idea dell‘
%niverso, xvii, 76, 1784 (name of language; doubt-
lessTiino). I?-riu.—Espe(_;o (1581) in Doc. Inéd.,
xv,1-56,1871. a¢uu.—Ibi .,176(identifiedwith
Tanos by Biindelier in Jour. Am. Eth.and Arcli.,
iii, 7-1, 1892). 1’iiyatye.—Bandclicr, Delight Mak-
ers, 442, 1890, Arch. Inst. Papers, iv, 92, 1892;
Gilded Man, $4, 1893 (Queres mime). 'I'agi-ion.-
Gregg, Comm. Prairies, i, 121, 1844. Ta.hanu.—-
Zarate-Salmerou (na. 1629) quoted lg Bancroft.
Nat. Races, 1, 600, 1882. 'l‘ah£no.— odge. field
notes, B. A. E., 1895 (Sandia Tigua name). Ta-
lu.nos.—Zariite-Salmeron, op. cit. ’.l‘smi.—Lin-
scboten, Descr. de l'Améri ue, map 1,1638 (prob-
ably identical). Tl-II0l.—%0I11i\‘ld€‘fl, Memorial,
22, 1630. 'l‘hano|.—PeccsTgrant (1689) in Arch.
Inst. Papers, 1.13-5,1881. ‘ban-u-go.-Bandelier,
ibid., iv, 88, 1892 (aboriginal name). '.l!ubsn.nn.—
Ladd, Story oi N. Mex., 92, 1891. '.l‘ubiaiu.-—Da-
viii, Span. Conq. N. Mex., 259, 1869 (“province
oi the Tubians, otherwise called Hubates").
'l'ubii-aii|.—Davis, !‘i‘llS(i‘l:‘0i¢0(l in Bancroft, Ariz.
and N. Mex., 88, 1889. 'vli'n.—Hodge, field notes,
B. A. E., 1895 (Tigna name). Ubate.—Mota-Pa-
dilla, Hist. de la Conquista 169, 1742. Ubate:.-
Fspgjo (1583) in Doc. Inéd., xv. 122. 185, 1871.
In ta,j.—Linschoten. Descr. de l'Amériqiie.map
1, 1638 (probably identical). Xaboteoa.-Blaeu,
Atlas, xii, 62, 1667.
Tanoan Family. A linguistic family con-
sisting_0f the Tewa, Tano, Tigu_a, J emez,
and Piro groups oi Pueblo Indians, who
dwell or dwelt in various substantial vil-
lages on and near the Rio Grande in New
Mexico. Of the groups mentioned the
Tano and the Piro are extinct as tribes,
and the zlemez. includes the reinnantof the
former inhabrtants of Pecos. Gatschet
yvas oi the belief that the Tanoan family
is a remote branch of the Shoslionean,
but thus far the relationship has not been
definitively shown. For information re-
garding the various divisions, see under
their respective names. Consult Powell
in 7th Rep. B. A. E., 121, 1891; Harring-
ton in Am. Anthr., xi, no. 4, 1909.
>'1‘ay~waugh.—Lane (1854) in Schoolcrait, Ind.
Tribes, v. 689, 1855 (pueblos oi San Juan, Santa
Clara, Pojua ue, Nambe, “San Ii de Conso."and
one Moqui [liopi] pueblo); Keane in Staniord‘s
Compend., Cent. and So. Am., apg, 479, 1878.
>Taiio.—PowellinRockvMountaiii esbgterian,
Nov. 1878 (includes Sandia, Téwa, San I1 eionso,
San J uan,SautaClara,Pojoaque, Nanibé,Tesuque,
Sinecii, Jeinez, Taos, Picuri). >'!ogua.—Keane.
in Stanford's Compend., Cent. and So. Am., app.,
479, 1878 (includes S. Juan Sta. Clara, Poéuaque.
Nambe, Tesngue. S. Ildeionso, Haro [ anoggé
='I6wan.—Powell in Am. Nat... 605, Aug. 1
(makes five divisions: 1. Tiifio (Isleta, Isleta near
El Paso. Sandia); 2. Taos(Taos, Picuni EPl(!ill'i8‘1);
3. Jemes (Jemes); 4. Tewa or Tehna San I1 e-
fonso, San J nan, Pojoaqne, Nambe, Tesuque,
Santa Clara, and one Moki [Hopi] giueblo); 6.
Piro) . >1!-nagli-magh.—Lane S1854) in choolcrait,
Ind. Tribes, v. 689, 1855 (inc udes Taos, Vicuris,
Zesuqua. Sandia, Ystete. and twodpueblos near
El Paso, Texas). Keane instanio sCompend.,
Cent. and So. Am., app., 479, 1878 gaollows Lane,
but identifies Texan pueblos with ntis? and So-
corro'.').>Piuori.—Keane in Stanford's Compend.,
Cent. and So. Am., app.,479. 1878 (or Enaizhmashg.
=Btook of Rio G-i-an e Pueblo|.—Gatschetin . .
Geog. Surv. W. 100th Mer., vii, 415, 1879.-=IB.io
1.2:-grands Pueblo.-Gatschct in Mag. Am. Hist., 258,
Tanom. A branch oi the Yuki which
lived on the i-:. side of Eel r., about W.
of Round valley, central Cal. They were
neiphbors oi the Athapascan Wailaki,
am in their most important ceremony
resembled these rather than the other
Yuki. (A. 1.. K.)
Tanotsnne (‘ eople a short distance to
the north ’ ). AIi))and of the Takulii, appar-
ently officially known as the Ft George
band, under Biibine and U er Skeena
agency, at the junction ofpgtuart and
Fraser rs., Brit. Col., numbering 130 in
1892, 124 in 1909, in the village of Leitli.
Their other village, Chiniak, was de-
stroyed by the Tsiikotin. The have ex-
tensive hunting grounds i-:. of Fyraser r. as
far as the Rocky and Caribou mts.
Aiuigbim.—-Lennard, Brit. Col., 213, 1862. !I.‘s-no-
teime.—Moricc. letter. B. A. E., 1890 (‘people
a short distance to the north’). 'l.‘utsii6tin.—
Hale, Ethnol.and Philol.. 202, 1846. '.l‘ut|uotin.—
McDonald. Brit. Col., 126, 1862.
Tanpacaazos. A tribe named in 1780
by Cabello, governor of Texas, as one of
those living on the coast between the Rio
Grands and the N ueces. It was perhaps
one of the Coahuiltecan tribes of that re-
gion known by some other name (Ca-
bello, Rep. on Coast Tribes, May 28, 1780,
MS. in Bexar Archives, cited by H. E.
Bolton, inf’n, 1908).
Tanques (Span. Los Tanquea, ‘thetanks,’
‘water-holes,’ ‘pools’). Aruined ueblo,
probably of the Tigua, on the Rio (grands,
near Albuquerque, N. Mex.—L0ew (1875)
in Wheeler Surv. Rep., vii, 338, 1879.
Tantucquask. A village of the Pow-
hatan coniederacy in 1608 on Rappahan-
nock r., in Richmond co., Va.—Smith
(1629), Va., i, map, repr. 1819.
Taniinak. A Nunivagmiut Eskimo vil-
lage and Jesuit mission near C. Vancou-
688
I B. A. E.
TANWAKAN WAKAGHE—TAOS
ver, Nelson id., Alaska. Pop. 8 in 1880,
48 in 1890.
Dununuk.–11th Census, Alaska, 110, 1893. Tanu-
nak.-Petroff, Rep., on Alaska, 54, 1880.—Tunu-
nuk.—Nelson in 18th Rep. B. A. E., map, 1899.
Tanwakanwakaghe. An ancient Osage
village at the junction of Grand and Osage
rs., Mo.
'' wā-k'a" wa-Rá-xe.—Dorsey, Osage MS. vocab.,
. A. E., 1883. -
Tanwanshinka ('small village'). An an-
cient Osage village situated on Neosho r.,
Okla. In the year 1850, when De Smet
visited the Osage, the village contained
300 persons.
Cawva-Shinka:-DeSmet, W. Miss,865, 1856 ('little
town'). Little Town.—Ibid. Tanwan oiñxa.—
Dorsey, Osage MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1883.
Tanxnitania (from Powhatan tanx,
‘little'). A tribe of the Manahoac con-
federacy, living in 1608 in Fauquier, co.,
Va., on the N. side of upper Rappahan-
nock r.
Tanxsmitania.-Smith (1629), Va., I, map, 1819.
Tanxsnitanians. -Strachey (ca. 1612), Va., 104,
1849. Tauxanias.—Smith, op. cit., 134. Tauxil-
manians. – Boudinot, Star in the West, 129, 1816.
Tauxitanians.—Jefferson, Notes, 179, 1801. Taux-
sintania.–Simons in Smith (1629), Va., 1, 186, 1819.
Tauxuntania.—Ibid.
Tanyi. The Calabash clans of the Ke-
resan pueblos of Acoma, Sia, San Felipe,
and Cochiti, N. Mex. That of Acoma
forms a '' with the Show witi (Par-
rot) and Hapanyi (Oak) clans. The
dialectal variations in pronunciation of
the name are: Acoma, Tányi-hánod"; Sia
and San Felipe, Tányi-háno; Cochiti,
Tányi-hánuch (Hodge in Am. Anthr.,
Ix, 349, 1896). According to Bandelier
(Arch. Inst. Papers, III, 301, 1890) the
Calabash clan, since the beginning of the
19th century, seems to represent what
might be called the progressive element.
Cf. Shuwimi.
Táñe.—Stevenson in 11th Rep. B. A. E., 19, 1894
Sia form). Tanyi hanutsh.—Bandelier, Delight
akers, 28, 1890.
Tao. The Beaver gens of the Caddo.—
Mooney in 14th Rep. B. A. E., 1093, 1896.
Taoapa. A band of Mdewakanton Sioux
formerly living on Minnesota r. in the
present Scott co., Minn., and hunting be-
tween it and the £ Their Vil-
lage, generally known as Shakopee's Vil-
lage, or Little Six's Village, from the
chief of the band, was on the left bank of
the river and the cemetery on the oppo-
site side in 1835. See Shakopee.
Little Six, — Ind., Aff. Rep., 282, 1854. Sha-ka-
e's band.—Blackmore in Jour. Ethnol. Soc.
2nd., I, 318, 1869. Shakopee.—Minn. Hist. Soc.
Coll., III, pt. 1, 132, 1870. Shākpá, -Long, Exped. St
Peter's R., 1,385, 1824 ('Six': chief's name). Shāk-
ay.—Featherstonhaugh, Canoe Voy., 1,286, 1847.
hokpay.—Neill, Hist. Minn., xliv, 1858. Shok-
paydan,—Ibid., 590 (name of the chief). Shok-
pedan.—Warren in Minn. Hist. Coll., V, 156, note,
1885. Six.-Featherstonhaugh, Canoe Voy., 1, 286,
1847. Taoapa. —Long. Exped. St. Peter's R., 1,385,
1824. The Six.–Minn. Hist. Soc. Coll., iii, 154,
1874. Village of Sixes.–Featherston haugh, Canoe
Voy., II, 4, 1847. Xa-kpe-dan.–Neill, Hist. Minn.,
144, note, 1858.
Taol-maas-hadai (Taol ma'as rā'da-i,
‘Rainbow-house people'). A subdivision
of the Ao-keawai, a Haida family belong-
ing to the Raven clan; named from a
house. They belonged to the Alaskan
£ or Kaigani.—Swanton, Cont.
aida, 272, 1905.
Taos (Span. pl. adaptation of Tówth,
its Tewa name). A Tigua pueblo con-
sisting of two house groups, known as
North town (Hlauuma) and South town
(Hlaukwima), on both sides of Taos r.,
an E. tributary of the Rio Grande, in
Taos co., N. Mex., 52 m. N. E. of Santa
Fé. The native name of the pueblo is
Túatá; of the '' le, Tafinamu. The
pueblo is also called Yahlahaimubahutulba
*Red-willow place. It was first visited
in 1540 by Hernando de Alvarado, and in
1541 by Francisco de Barrionuevo, both
of Coronado's army, who called it Bra-
ba £y a miscopying of Tuata),
Yuraba, and Uraba (perhaps intended
for the Pecos form Yulata), as well as
Valladolid, the last, no doubt, on account
of some fancied resemblance to the Span-
ish city of that name. Taos did not then
stand in the spot it occupies to-day, but a
few hundred yards to the N. E., and on
both sides of the stream as now. One of
the narratives of Coronado's expedition
(Rel. del Suceso, 14th Rep. B. A. E., 575,
1896) described the town, under the name
Yuraba, as having 18 divisions, each with
“a situation as if for two ground plots;
the houses are very close together, and
have five or six stories, three of them with
mud walls and two or three with thin
wooden walls, which become smaller as
they go up, and each one has its little
balcony outside of the mud walls, one
above the other, all around, of wood. In
this village, as it is in the mountains, they
do not raise cotton nor breed fowls [tur-
keys]; they wear the skins of deer and
cows [buffalo] entirely. It is the most
populous village of all that country; we
estimated there were 15,000 persons in
it.” This estimate is certainly greatly
exaggerated.
Taos was visited also in 1598 by
Oñate, who applied to it its first saint
name—San Miguel. It became the seat
of the Spanish mission of San Gerónimo
early in the 17th century, and in the
middle of the century some families
moved to the Jicarillas, at a place called
El Quartelejo, in the present Scott co.,
Kans, but were subsequently brought
back by Juan de Archuleta. In the
Pueblo revolt of 1680–92 Taos took a con-
spicuous part. It was the central point
from which Popé (q. v.) disseminated
his doctrine of independence from Spanish
authority, and was one of the first ad-
herents to this cause. On Aug. 10, 1680,
the day the outbreak began, the Taos
warriors joined those of Picuris and the
Tewa in the murder of their priests, as
well as of all the colonists on w'. they
sum-. 801 TAOS 689
could lag hands, and then proceeded to
Santa F , where they formed part of the
3,000 Pueblos who laid siege to that town
for 5 days, when Gov. Otermin succeeded
in beating them off and in beginning his
retreat to El Paso. All the ueblos re-
mained inde ndent of the Spaniards
until 1692, wiign Vargas reconquered the
rovince. On his visiting Taos in Octo-
ber the Indians ran away, but were in-
due-ed to return, profeming friendship.
After several conflicts with the Tewa in
the following year (1693), Vargas again
visited Taos on July 3, finding it aban-
doned, the Indians having taken refuge
in a near-by canyon, after placing crosses
on their propprtv to command for it re-
spect from t e Spaniards. Attempts to
negotiate with the natives proving a fail-
ure, Vargas sacked their village, taking
much corn. Before the close of 1694
revolt of 1680 the population of Taos was
about 2,000.
Owing to its situation on the northern
frontier, Taos became an important trad-
ing rendezvous for the surrounding tribes,
and its people also experienced several
disastrous conflicts with the Ute, and in
1766 with the Comanche. To these hos-
tilities was doubtless partly due the reduc-
tion of the once comparatively large pop-
ulation to 515 in 1910. See Pueblos.
In 1847 occurred what is known as
the Taos rebellion. Instigated by Mexi-
cans, whose ill feeling for the Americans
had been aroused by the Mexican war,
the Taos warriors, on Jan. 17, attacked
and cruelly killed Gov. Charles Bent and
other residents of the near-ba_ Mexican
settlement of Fernandez de aos, and,
joined by Mexicans, murdered all but
one of nine Americans at Turley's mill, 12


,7‘, I -K ~ Q
if-»~.'-Q
‘J gag

PUEBLO OF TAOB
peace again reigned, many of the pueblos
were rebuilt, and new missionaries as-
signed. But it was not long ere the
Pueblos again became restless; on June 4,
1696, another uprising of the northern
pueblos, including Taos, took place, in
which 5 missionaries and 21 other Span-
iards were murdered, the Indians again
abandoning their villages, seeking pro-
tection in mountain strongholds. In
September Vargas attacked the Taos in
their fortified canyon, and after a siege
they were forced to surrender in the fol-
lowing month. At the beginning of the
57009°—-Bull. 30, pt 2~—12———-44
m. above. News of the niassacre reach-
ing Santa Fé, troops were hastened to the
place, which they reached Feb. 3, after
several skirmishes on the way. The Iii-
dians and Mexicans were fortified in the.
massive adobe church, which was can-
nonaded at close ran e and its walls at-
tacked with axes untfi its occupants were
forced to flee to the near-by pueblo and
thence toward the mountains. During
the fight 150 of the insurgents were killed,
about a third of this number in their nt-
tempt to escape from the pueblo. F i ftcen
others were afterward executed, and one
was shot in attempting to escape. The

690
[B. A. E.
TAOS
loss of the Americans was 7 killed out-
right and 45 wounded, some of the latter,
including Capt. Burgwin, fatally. Since
that time the Taos people were entirely
peaceable until May 1910, when a threat-
ened uprising, which had its origin in
land encroachment by whites, was speed-
TAOS MAN
ily quelled on the appearance of Terri-
torial troops,
Members of this tribe have probably
intermarried extensively with the Ute,
some of whose customs they have bor-
rowed. Unlike the other Pueblos (q.v.),
the men wear their hair in two long plaits
hanging at the sides, and high leggings of
deerskin. Their lands are well watered,
and their livelihood is gained chiefly
by agriculture and by hunting in the
adjacent timbered mountains.
Of the mythology of the tribe little has
as yet been recorded. The people assert
that when their ancestors first came to-
gether they spoke a number of languages,
but that the tongue of the Feather (Pfia)
clan finally prevailed, and this is the lan-
guage of the tribe to-day.
The following clans have been re-
corded by Mrs M. C. Stevenson, those with
an asterisk being extinct: Tocholimafia
(Golden Warbler), Talohlafia (Parrot
[Macaw?]), Chiu (Eagle), Toltu (Sun),
Ter-taitatana (Day ' Hahl (refer-
ring to a small shell), Fialohla (Abalone),
Kangtong (Corn), Pachunona (White
Shell Bead), Ba (Water), Kang (Corn-
cob), Bachilto (Red Shell), Kahl (Wolf),
Bahur (White Shell), Urhlaina (Green
Leaf), Chia (Stone Knife), Bahol (referring
to a small animal), Turatu (Elk), Bataina
tongterlana (“ W£ far talking”),
Nam (Earth), *Towha (Coyote), *Kaki
(Raven), *Pachotu (Rattlesnake), *Ton
(Treebole,)*Poyo(Whippoorwill), "Chiyu
(Rat), "Towhayu (Fighting Coyote),
*Turwillana (referring to a cylindrical fos-
sil marked in rings). In addition the fol-
lowing have been noted by Hodge: Pfia
(Feather), Tu (House), Kua £ Pian-
botinu (White Mountain), and Ahluhl (of
undetermined meaning). Pfiataikwah-
laonan, Kwahlaonan, and Hupfokwah-
laonan are said to be divisions of a single
clan. (F. w. H.)
YOUNG woMAN QF TAOs
Braba.—Castañeda (1596) in 14th Rep. B. A. E.,
511, 525, 1896. Brada.–Castañeda misquoted by
Curtis, Children of the Sun, 121, 1883. I-Tá-i-
na-ma.–Miller, Pueblo of Taos, 34, 1898 (= ‘wil-
low people'). Jaos.—Hinton, Handbook to Ariz.,
map, 1878 (misprint). Köho'hlté.—Hodge, field
notes, B. A. E., 1895 (Jicarilla name). Red Wil-
low Indians.-Arny in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1871. 382,
1872. San Gerónimo de los Tahos, -Vctaugurt


BULL. 30]
(1696), in Teatro Mex., III, 318, 1871. San Gero-
nimo de los Taos.—Benavides, Memorial, 37, 1630.
San Geronimo de Taos.—Ward in Ind. Aff. Rep.
1867,213, 1868. San Geronymo de los Thaos.-Villa-
Señor, Theatro Am., II, 410, 1748. Sant Miguel.-
Oñate (1598) in Doc. Inéd., xv.1, 257, 1871. S. Gero-
nimo de los Thaos.—Rivera, Diario, leg. 950, 1736.
S. Gerónimo Thaos.—Alcedo, Dic. Geog., V, 115,
1789. S. Hieronymo.—Blaeu, Atlas, XII, 61, 1667.
S. Jérome de los Taos.—Vaugondy, map Amérique,
1778. S. Jeronimo de Taos.–Jefferys, Am. Atlas,
map 5, 1776. S. Jeronimo de Toos.—Walch, Charte
America, 1805. St Hieronimo.-De l'Isle, carte
Mex. et Floride, 1703. St Jerome.—Kitchin, #
N.A., 1787. St Jeronimo.—Bowles, map Am., 1784.
Tacos.—Buschmann, Neu-Mexico, 230, 1858 (mis-
£ Tahos.–Zárate-Salmerón (ca. 1629)guoted
y Bancroft, Nat. Races, I, 600, 1882. ai-ga-
tah.—Jouvenceau in Cath. Pion., I, no. 9, 12,
1906. Taíina-Hodge, field notes, B. A. E., 1899
(native name of a Taos man). Taiinamu.—Ibid.
the tribe). Takhe.–Loew (1875) in WheelerSurv.
ep., vii,345, 1879 (“Indian name”). Tao.—Dis-
turnell, map Méjico, 1846. Taoros.—Blaeu, Atlas,
x11, 61, 1667. Taos.—Oñate (1598) in Doc. Inéd.,
xvi, 109, 306, 1871. Taosans.–Foore in Donald-
son, Moqui Pueblo Inds., 101, 1893. Taosas.—
Gregg, Comm. Prairies, I, 124, 1844. Taoses.—Rux-
ton, Adventures, 199, 1848. Taosij.—Sanson,
L'Amérique, map, 27, 1657. Taosis.—Blaeu,
Atlas, x 11,62, 1667. Taosites.—Davis, El Gringo,
311, 1857. Taosy.—Linschoten, Descr. de l'Amé-
rique, map 1, 1638. Ta-ui.—Bandelier in Revue
d’Ethn., 203, 1886 (the term from which the word
Taos was derived). Ta-uth.—Gatschet, Laguna
MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1879 (Laguna name).
Ta Wolh.—Curtis, Am. Ind., I, 138, 1907 ('water
gurgles': Navaho name). Taxé.—Powell in Am.
Nat., xiv, 605, Aug. 1880 (Taos name). Tay-
beron.—Oñate (1598) in Doc. Inéd., xv.1, 257, 1871
£ of Taos, or). Te-gat-hā.—Bandelier,
ilded Man, 233, 1893. , Tejas—Garcés (1775-6),
Diary, 491, 1900 (probably identical). Tejos.–
Squier in Am. Rev., 522, Nov. 1848 (identified with
Taos). Te-uat-ha.—Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Pa-
pers, III, 123, 260, 1890 (aboriginal name of the
pueblo). Thaos.–Freytas, Peñalosa Rel. (1662),
42, 74, 1882. Toas.–Gallatin in Nouv. Ann. Voy.,
5th s., xxvii,304, 1851 (misprint). Tons.–Pike,
Exped., app. to pt. III, 7, 9, 1810 (misprint).
Topolianá-kuin.—Cushing, infn, 1884 ('place of
cottonwood trees’: Zuñi name; kuin, locative).
Tous.—Arrowsmith, map N. A., 1795, ed. 1814.
Touse.—Garrard, Wahtoyah, 131, 1850. Tówíh.—
Hodge, field notes, B. A. E., 1899 (Tewa name of
ueblo). Tówirnín.—Ibid. (Sandia name of pue-
lo). .—Mota-Padilla, Hist. Nueva Galicia,
515, 1742 (evidently identical). Túatá.—Hodge,
field notes, B. A. E., 1895 (native name of pue-
blo). Tuopá.—Ibid. (Picuris name). Tuwirát.—
Ibid. (Isleta name of pueblo). Uraba.—Jara-
millo (ca. 1542) in 14th Rep. B. A. E., 587, 1896.
Valladolid.–Castañeda (1596), ibid., 511, 1896 (so
called by Spaniards). Wee-ka-nahs.—Joseph in
1st Rep. B. A. E., 101,1881 (given as their own tribal
name). Yaos.-Pike, Exped., map, 1810 (mis-
print). Yā‘hlāhaimub'ähütülba. – Hodge, field
notes, B. A. E., 1899 (‘red-willow place': another
native name). Yuláta.—Ibid., 1895 (Jemez and
Pecos name of pueblo). Yuraba.—Relacion del
Suceso (ca. 1542) in 14th Rep. B. A. E., 575, 1896.
Tapa (‘tortoise”). A Yuchi clan.
Tabsä'.–Speck, Yuchi Inds., 70, 1909. T'apá
tahá.–Gatschet, Uchee MS., 71, B. A. E., 1885 (=
“turtle gens').
Tapa (“deer head'). An Omaha gens
of the Inshtasanda division.
£ in # Rep. B. ': #
- . Ta-pa-taj-je.-Long, Exped. Rocky
£ 1, 327, 1823. *
Tapanash (Tapānā’sh). A small Sha-
haptian tribe, speaking the Tenino lan-
# formerly living on the N. bank of
olumbia r. in Klickitat co., Wash., a
little above Celilo. They are referred to
by Lewis and Clark as Eneeshur (q.v.).—
Mooney in 14th Rep. B. A. E., 740, 1896.
TAPA-TAPOSA
691
Tapanissilac. A Chumashan village
formerly near Santa Inés mission, Santa
Barbara co., Cal.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer,
Oct. 18, 1861.
Tapanque. A former Diegueñorancheria
near San Diego, s. Cal.—Ortega (1775)
quoted by Bancroft, Hist. Cal., 1,254, 1884.
Tapatwa (‘alligator”). Given by Gat-
schet as a Yuchi clan, but probably no
such clan existed among this tribe.
Tapatwa tahá.—Gatschet, Uchee MS., B. A. E., 70,
1885 (= ‘alligator gens').
Tape (Ta-pe’). A former village, pos
sibly of the Yokuts (£
Joaquin valley, E. of San Juan Bautista
mission, Cal.–Garcia (ca. 1812) cited by
Bancroft, Hist. Cal., II, 338, 1886.
Tapeeksin. A band of Indians, prob-
ably. Salish, mentioned in the treaty of
Medicine cr., Wash., 1854. Now either
extinct or known under another name.
T'Peeksin.–Treaty of 1854 in U.S. Ind. Treaties,
561, 1873. T'Peekskin.–Ind. Aff. Rep., 265, 1856.
Tapi (‘salt”). Given by Gatschet as a
Yuchi clan, but probably no such clan
existed among this tribe.
Tápi tahá.—Gatschet, Uchee MS., B. A. E., 71,
1885 (= salt gens').
Tapishlecha ('spleen'). , An Oglala
Sioux band, formerly called Shkopa
(‘bent”), the name having been changed
on account of a member having eaten
raW VenlSon.
Skopa-Robinson, letter to Dorsey, 1879. Split
Livers.—Ibid. Tapicletca.–Dorsey in 15th Rep.
B. A. E., 220, 1897. Tapisleča.—Ibid.
Tapitsiama (Ta-pit-si’-a-ma). A pueblo
of the Acoma people, which, according
to tradition, was inhabited in prehistoric
times during the southwestward migra-
tion of the tribe from the mythic Shipapu,
in the indefinite north. It was the fifth
pueblo traditionally occupied by this
tribe, and its ruins may still be traced on
a mesa 4 or 5 m. N. E. of their present
pueblo. (F. w. H.)
Tapkachmiut. A subdivision of the
Malemiut Eskimo whose chief village is
Taapkuk.
Tapkachmiut.—Woolfe in 11th Census, Alaska, 130,
1893. Tapkhakgmut.—Zagoskin, Descr. Russ. Poss.
Am., 1,73, 1847. Tup-kug-ameuts.—Hooper, Cruise
of Corwin, 26, 1880. -
Tapo. A Chumashan village formerly
on the Noriega ranch of Simi, Ventura
co., Cal. -
£ Buenaventura MS. vocab.,
B. A. E., 1884. Tapo.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer,
July 24, 1863.
Taposa. A tribe formerly living on
Yazoo r., Miss., of which little beyond
the name is known. Iberville heard
of them in 1699, when they were said to
be between the Ofogoula and the Chak-
chiuma, on Yazoor. Baudry des Lozières
mentioned them in 1802, under the name
Tapouchas, as settled in a village with
Chakchiuma and Ibitoupa on upper
Yazoo r., and in fact they were really the
most northerly Yazoo tribe. They ap-
pear to have been one of the tribes con-
-
692
[B. A. E.
TAPOUARO-TARAHUMARE
federated with the Chickasaw, and ac-
cording to Le Page du Pratz spoke the
same language. They occupied 25 cabins
in 1730. (A. S. G.)
Tacoposcas.-Williams, Ter. Florida, 175, 1837.
Tacusas.-McKenney and Hall, Ind. Tribes, III,
80, 1854. Tapguchas.—Jefferys, Am. Atlas, map 7,
1776. Ta .—Keane in Stanford, Compend.,
537, 1878. Taposa.–Iberville (1699) in Margry, .
Déc., IV, 180, 1880. Tapouchas.—Jefferys, Fr. Dom.
Am., 135, map, 1761. Tapousas.–Rafinesque in
Marshall, Ky., I, introd., 30, 1824. Tapousoas.-
Boudinot, Star in the West, 129, 1816. Tapoussas,-
Du Pratz, La., II, 226, 1758. Tapowsas.-Du Pratz
• misquoted b schermerhorn (1812) in Mass. Hist.
Soc. Coll., 2d S., II, 15, 1814.
Tapouaro. A division of the Illinois
confederacy in 1681.—La Salle (1681) in
Margry, Déc., 11, 201, 1877.
Tappan, (of uncertain meaning). A
tribe or band of the Unami division of
the Delawares, formerly occupying the
w. bank of Hudson r. in Rockland co.,
N. Y., and Bergen co., N. J. They also
claimed land on Staten id.
Tapanses.—Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, VI, 116, 1857
£ Tappansee, the bay in Hudson r. named
the Dutch from this tribe). Tappaan.—Deed
of 1657 in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., xiv, 393, 1883.
Tappaanes.—De Laet, Nov. Orb., 72, 1633. Ta
aen.–De Vries (1639) quoted by Ruttenber, Ind.
jeog. Names, 118, 1906. Tappans.—Map of 1614 in
N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., 1, 1856. Tappen.—Lovelace
(1669) quoted by Ruttenber, Tri Hudson R.,
68, 1872. Tappensees.—Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes,
VI, 147, 1857 (from Tappansee). Tappents.—Was-
senaar (1632) quoted by Ruttenber, op. cit., 71.
Taqwayaum, A Ntlakyapamuk village
on Fraser r., Brit. Col., below North bend;
pop. 73 in 1901, when last reported.
Taqwayaum.–Can. Ind. Aff., pt. 11, 164, 1901.
£ um.—Ibid., 1893, 301, 1894. Th:köéau'
u'rn,-
Hill-Tout in Rep. Ethnol. Surv. Can., 5, 1899.
kuayaum.–Can. Ind. Aff. 1892, 312, 1893. TQuay-
aum.—Ibid., 230, 1886. TQuayum.—Ibid., 277, 1894.
Tqwayaum.—Ibid., 1898, 418, 1899.
Taraçones. Mentioned by Barcia (En-
sayo, 272, 1723) as a people in the region
of Texas where La Salle was killed.
Probably Caddo, though Barcia, by the
name he gives them, seems to connect
them with the Faraon Apache.
Taraha. A tribe or village mentioned
by Douay in 1687 as situated N. E. of the
Quanoatino, which was really the Caddo
name of Red r. of Texas. This section
was within the territory of the southern
Caddoan group, to which the Taraha
may possibly have belonged.
Tarahumare (Hispanized form of the
native name Ralámari, of obscure mean-
ing, but probably signifying ‘foot-run-
ners.”—Lumholtz). A tribe of the Piman
family, occupying a territory extending
from about lat. 26° to 29°, between lon.
106° and 108° w., embracing the head-
waters of the principal streams of south-
ern Sonora and Chihuahua, particularly
the Rio Fuerte, in the Sierra Madre.
This area is regarded by them as the
middle of the world, the belief, similar
to that of the Pueblos, having a like
origin, no doubt, in their early migra-
tions from the N. and E. They are de-
scribed as very primitive, for while they
readily accepted the teachings of the
Spanish missionaries, the number of bap-
tized in 1678 being given as 8,300, they
were not permanently affected by them,
as the Christianized portion of the tribe
are said to be rapidly relapsing into their
former aboriginal condition.
The Tarahumare men are vigorous, of
medium size, having a dark complexion,
a scanty beard, which is plucked as soon
as it appears, but long, thick, black hair,
which is sometimes twisted into a braid
and held in place by a woolen or palm-
leaf headband. They are probably the
finest runners of all the Indian tribes.
They are said to be able to outstrip any
horse in a sufficiently long race, having
been known to cover more than 100 m.
in a day. In their foot races, in which
they kick a ball before them, good run-
ners make 40 m. in from 6 to 8 hours.
The women also have races in which a
wooden ball propelled by a forked stick,
or a ring of twisted fiber, kept in motion
by a long curved stick, is employed.
£ formerly tattooed the forehead, lips,
and cheeks in various patterns. The prin-
cipal article of dress of the men is a blan-
ket of native weave, and a shirt belted
in, while the women cover the lower part
of the body with a woolen skirt only.
Sandals, and sometimes straw hats, are
worn. Woman holds a comparatively
high |' in the family life. She is con-
' as to bargaining, but on the whole
18 rded as inferior to the man. The
Tarahumare generally live in hovels in
the barren mountains in summer and
in caves in winter. Although they are
not nomadic, they remove £ domes-
tic animals according to the seasons and
plant corn in different localities. On
the highlands the settlements are more
rmanent and there the best wooden
ouses are found, and sometimes ranches
containing 5 or 6 families; but even in
the highlands a Tarahumare never lives
all his life in the same house, for, if an
occupant dies, the dwelling is razed. A
man sometimes moves his house away
because the site is a good one for plant-
ing corn, the earth having been enriched
by habitation.
They subsist mainly on corn, deer,
squirrels, iguanas, mice, and rats, hunt-
ing game with the bow and arrow, as
firearms are virtually unknown among
them. Fish are obtained in large quan-
fities by poisoning the streams, by shoot-
ing them with arrows tipped with cactus
spines, and by draining pools and captur-
ing the fish in the '' Maize, beans,
chile, tobacco, and potatoes are culti-
vated in small garden patches formed
by rude stone walls constructed alon
the mountain slopes to retain the soi
washed from the heights; they also raise
BULL. 301
sheep and goats on a small scale, but do
not tame the turkey, the eagle, or other
birds or animals. Chinaca, a juicy spe-
cies of thistle, is '' relished, as are
also the berries of the madrofia, and the
secretion of a plant louse, which is
gathered, rolled into thick brown sticks,
and preserved for winter use. Hunting,
arrow making, tillage, and the manufac-
ture of rattles and rasping sticks used as
musical instruments are work of the men,
while the women prepare the food and
are the potters and weavers of the tribe.
Among other ceremonials the tribe has
planting and harvest dances, and on oc-
casions of thanksgiving they sacrifice
meat and an intoxicant prepared from
maize. They are said to worship a num-
ber of plants, among them being the
peyote, from which also is manufactured
an intoxicating drink. Mescal also is
made and drunk by them. In addition
to their celebrated foot races they have
ames similar to our quoits and shinny;
£ are used as dice. Their
reatest gambling game, known as quinze
Span: ‘fifteen'), is played with 4 sticks
inscribed with their different values.
Their docile character contributed to
their reduction by the Spanish mission-
aries and settlers, notwithstanding their
large number, which even now reaches
£o and by some is estimated at 40,000.
| Besides the Tarahumare proper, the tribe
includes the Varohio, Guazapar, Pachera,
and Tubare. (See Lumholtz, Unknown
Mex., 1902.)
The names of the settlements of the
Tarahumare proper almost invariably ter-
minate in the locative chik, or chiki,
shortened by the Mexicans to chi. They
are: Aboreachic, Achyarachki, Akachwa,
Akawiruchic, Aoreachic, Ariziochic, Ba-
caburiachic, Baqueachic, Baquiarichic,
chic, Basigochic, Bawiranachiki,
Bichechic, Bocoyna, Cajurachic, Cari-
chic, Chahichic, Chalichiki, Chichivea-
chic, Chueachiki, Chugita, Chuhuirari,
Chuyachic, Cocomorachic, Cusihuiria-
chic, Coyachic, Cusarare, Galilali, Gara-
bato, Guachochic, Guajochic, Guasi-
gochic, Guazarachic, Gueguachic, Gumi-
Sachic, Humarisa, Igualali, Ippo, Iso-
£ Jicamorachic, Kawirasanachic,
ichye, Kuchichic, Kuechic, Makawi-
chic, Mamorachic, Matachic, Mategarele,
Nakarori, Napuchic, Nararachic, Navera-
chic, Nonoava, Norogachic, Ohuivo, Pa-
gaichic, Pahuirachic, Panalachic, Papa-
#chic, Papigochic, Rahasalali, Raiabo,
Rararachi, Rasanachic, Reechochic, Re-
keachic, Rekorichic, Rekuvirachi, Reku-
wichic, Relosoa, Rerawachic, Resochiki,
Retawichic, Richuchic, Rocheachic, Sa-
£ Sapechichic, Saweachic, Te-
uerichic, Tejolocachic, Temechic, Temo-
Sachic, Tepachic, Teporachic, Tomochic,
Tonachic, Trusiachic, Turasi, Uruachic,
TARAICH1—TARGHINAATUN
693
Vachinapuchic, Vaeachachic, Vahichic,
Wakasuachiki, Walebo, Vasoreachic, Waw-
erachic, Vechaochic, Verachic, Vichara-
chic, Wiktosachki, Yoquibo.
In addition to these the pueblos of
Chinatu and Santa Ana contained both
Tarahumare and Tepehuane, while Huex-
otitlan, Maguina, Tosanachic, Tutuaca,
and Yepachic are inhabited by both
Tepehuane and Nevome. (F. w. H.)
imari.—Lumholtz, inf’n, 1894 (own name).
Tarahumara.—Orozco Berra, Geog., 58, 1864.
Tarahumares.—Benavides, Memorial, 7, 1630,
Tarahumari.—Lumholtz in Mem. Int. Cong. An-
thr., 101, 1894. Taraumar.—Ribas, Hist. Trium.,
592, 1645. Taraumares.–Zapata (1678), in Doc.
Hist. Mex., 4th S., III, 334, 1857. Tarimari.—Audu-
bon (1849), Western Jour., 114, 1906. Taromari.-
Ibid., 113. Taruararas.—Hardy, Trav. in Mex.,
#. 1829. Tharahumara.-Rivera, Diario, leg. 583,
*.
Taraichi. A Pima settlement in E. So-
nora, Mexico, lat. 29° 20', lon. 108° 30',
not far from the Chihuahua frontier.
Pop. 96 in 1730, at which date it appears
to have been a sub-mission of Santa
Rosalia Onapa.
£: Taraichi.—Rivera (1730) cited by Ban-
croft, No. Mex. States, 1,514, 1884.
Taraichi. A pueblo occupied by the
Hizo division of the Varohio, in Chinipas
valley, lat. 27°30', w. Chihuahua, Mexico.
It was the seat of the mission of Nuestra
Señora de Guadalupe.
Nuestra Señora de Guadalupe de Voragios.-Orozco
y Berra, Geog., 324, 1864. Taraichi.-Ibid.
Tarapin. See Terrapin.
Tarbogan. See Toboggan.
Tarequano. An unidentified tribe repre-
sented in considerable numbers at the
Camargo mission, on the Rio Grande in
Mexico, between 1757 and 1800 (Cuervo,
Revista, 1757, MS. in Archivo Gen.;
Baptismal records in the church at Ca-
margo, cited by H. E. Bolton, inf’n,
1907).
Tareguano.—Cuervo, op.cit., 1757.
Tareque. A large village of straw
houses in 1541, apparently in the Qui-
vira region and probably occupied by
the Wichita, at that time living evidently
in E. Kansas.
Taracari.-Freytas, Peñalosa,28,58, 1882 (given as
the chief city of Quivira). Tareque.—Coronado
£ in Doc. Inéd: xiv, 327, 1870. Tuxeque.—
£nado (1541) in Smith, Colec. Doc. Fla., I, 153,
Tares. The “tribe” among whom the
mission of Santa Clara, Cal., was founded
at a site called Thamien (Engelhardt,
Franc. in Cal., 324, ' The word is,
however, only the term for ‘man, not a
tribal name.
Targheliichetunne (“people at the mouth
of a small stream”). A former village of
the Tututni on the N. side of Rogue r.,
'll i-tce' 3dnné'.—Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-
lore, III, 233, 1890. T'a-rxi’-li i-tcét 3ünné'.—Ibid.
(Naltunnetunne name). -
Targhinaatun. A former village of the
Tolowa on the Pacific coast N. of Crescent,
Cal.
694
[B. A. E.
TARGHUTTHOTUNNE-TASCALUSA
Ta-rxin'-'a-a'-tün.-Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore,
iii, 236, 1890.
Targhutthotunne (“people on the prairie
sloping gently to the river”). A former
Tututni village near the coast in Oregon.
T'a'-a-t'go'3tinné.–Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore,
III, 233, 1890. (Naltunnetunne name). Ta'-rxūt-
t’ço 3ünné.—Ibid.
Tarhe (‘crane'). A noted Wyandot
chief of the Porcupine clan, born at De-
troit in 1742, died at Cranetown, near
Upper Sandusky, Wyandot co., Ohio, in
Nov. 1818. He was called Le Chef Grue,
or Monsieur Grue, by the French; the
English knew him as Crane. When in
his prime Tarhe was a lithe, wiry man,
capable of great endurance. He fought
at Point Pleasant on the Kanawha under
Cornstalk in 1774, and it is said that, of
the thirteen chiefs who participated in
the battle of Maumee Rapids, or Fallen
Timbers, in 1794, when the Indians met
with such disastrous defeat at the hands
of Wayne, Tarhe was the only one to es-
cape, and he was badly wounded in the
arm. Largely through his influence, and
in the face of great opposition, the treaty
of Greenville in 1795 was made possible,
and he ever after held its provisions in-
violate, even to opposing Tecumseh’s
war policy from 1808 until the War of
1812. He remained faithful to the Ameri-
can cause during this conflict, and, al-
though more than 70 years of age,
marched at the head of his warriors
through the whole of Gen. Harrison's
campaign into Canada, and participated
in the battle of the Thames, Oct. 5, 1813,
in which Tecumseh was slain. From the
close of the war until his death in 1818,
Tarhe became well known to the settlers
in central Ohio, “many of whom were
honored by his friendship and benefited
by his influence.” Harrison described
him in 1814 as a “venerable, intelligent,
and upright man,” and at another time,
while speaking highly of several impor-
tant chiefs with whom he had been largely
in contact, he designated Chief Crane as
the noblest of them all. He was chief
£ of his tribe, and as such was the
eeper of the calumet which bound the
tribes N. of the Ohio in a confederation
for mutual benefit and protection. After
his death a mourning council was held at
Upper Sandusky, attended by represent-
atives of all the tribes of Ohio, the Del-
awares of Indiana, and the Seneca of
New York, anmong the noted chiefs
present being Red Jacket. The exact
lace of his burial is unknown. See Tay-
or in Ohio Arch. and Hist. Quar., 1x, no.
1, 3, 1900.
Tarkepsi (Tir-këp'-si). One of the
Chumashan villages formerly near Santa
Inés mission, Santa Barbara co., Cal.—
Henshaw, Santa Inés MS. vocab., B. A.
E., 1884.
Taronas-hadai (T’ā’ró nas shad'â’i,
‘copper house ''. ). Given by Boas
(5th Rep. N. W. Tribes Can., 27, 1889)
as the name of a subdivision of the Yaku-
lanas, a Haida family of the Raven clan
in Alaska. It in reality refers only to a
house name, ta’go naas, £ to that
family.
Tarpon. A name, variously spelled,
for a game-fish (Megalops atlanticus) of
the warmer waters of the Atlantic, and
which has extended to an East Indian
species. The name, which does not be-
long to any Indian language of the United
States, although the contrary has been
inferred, appears for the first time in
Ligon’s History of Barbadoes (1673), and
is well known in some of its forms in
Guiana and Central America. (w. R. G.)
Tarrypin. See Terrapin.
Tarsia. A former settlement of E.
Greenland Eskimo of the southern
roup.–Meddelelser om Grönland, xxv,
28, 1902.
Tarthem. A Salish band formerly under
Fraser superintendency, Brit. Col.–Can.
Ind. Aff., 79, 1878.
Tasagi's Band. One of the two divisions
of the Wahpekute. They had a village
of 550 persons on Des Moines r. in 1836.
Tah sau gaa.—Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, III, 612,
1853. Tasagi's band.-Flandreau in Minn. Hist.
Soc. Coll., III,387, 1880.
Tasaning. An unidentified tribe, or
possibly a band, named after a chief, that
sided with the English in the French and
Indian war.—Doc. of 1756 quoted by
Rupp, Northampton Co., 106, 1845.
Tasawiks (Täsawłks). A Paloos village
on the N. bank of Snake r., about 15 m.
above its mouth, in s. E. Washington.—
Mooney in 14th Rep. B. A. E., 735, 1896.
Tascalusa. A powerful chief, appar-
ently of the ancient Alibamu tribe, who
commanded the Indians against the Span-
iards of De Soto's army in the battle of
Mabila, Oct. 18, 1540, described by the
historian Bancroft as probably the great-
est Indian battle ever fought within the
United States. The name signifies ‘Black
Warrior', from Choctaw and Alibamu
taska “warrior, lusa ‘black. It occurs
also as Taszaluza, Tascaluça, Tastaluca,
and Tuscaluca, and is perpetuated in Black
Warrior r. and Tuscaloosa town, Ala.
He is described by the historians of the
expedition, at his first meeting with De
Soto, as very tall and strongly built,
symmetrical and handsome in appear-
ance, with an air of haughty dignity,
seated upon a raised platform with his
son beside him and ' principal men
around, one of whom held erect a sort of
banner of deerskin curiously painted.
His head was covered with a turban in the
fashion of the Gulf tribes, and over his
shoulders was thrown a feather mantle
which reached to his feet. He looked
BULL. 301
on with contempt at the equestrian exer-
cises with which the Spaniards strove to
impress him, and gave unwilling ear to
their demands for burden carriers and
£ but when threatened by De
Soto replied that he would send messen-
£ ahead to his ' town of Ma-
ila to order all to be prepared. Instead
of this, however, he instructed the mes-
sengers to call in all the fighting men of
his tribe to Mabila, a stockaded town
apparently on lower Alabama r., to at-
tack the Spaniards. On the arrival of
the advance guard of the Spaniards they
unloaded their baggage in the public
square, the Indians ing apparently
friendly and receiving them with a dance
of welcome; but while this was going on
some of the soldiers noticed them con-
cealing bundles of bows and arrows un-
der branches of trees, and on entering one
of the houses the upper platforms near
the roof were found filled with armed
warriors. De Soto, on being warned, at
once made preparations for defense and
sent for the chief, who refused to come.
An attempt to seize him precipitated the
battle, in which the Spaniards were at
first driven out of the town, followed by
the Indians, who had freed the Indian
burden carriers of the Spaniards from
their chains and given them bows and
arrows to use against the white men. In
the open country outside the town the
Spaniards were able to use their £
and although the Indians desperately
opposed their naked bodies, with bow
and arrow, to the swords, long lances, and
iron armor of the Spanish horsemen for
a whole day, the town was at last set on
fire and those who were not cut down
outside were driven back into the flames.
Men, women, and children fought, and
many deliberately committed suicide
when they saw that the day was lost. Of
about 580 Spaniards engaged some 20
were killed outright, and 150 wounded,
despite their horses and protective armor,
besides which they losta number of horses,
all their baggage, and some 200 pounds
of £ De Soto himself was wounded
and his nephew was among the killed.
The lowest estimate of the Indian loss
was 2,500 men, women, and children
killed. The fate of Tascalusa was never
known, but the body of his son was found
thrust through with a lance.
The synonymy following refers to the
tribe or district of which Tascalusa was
chief. (J. M.)
Tascalifa.—Wytfliet, Descrip. Ptolem. Augmen-
tum, map, 1597. Tascaluca.—Gentl. of Elvas (1557)
in French, Hist. Coll. La., 11,153,1850. Tascalusa.–
Biedma (1544), ibid., 153. asculuza. —Coxe
Carolana, 24, 1741. Tastaluça. --Gentleman of
Elvas in Span. Expl. of Southern U.S., 186, 1907.
Taszaluza.–Biedma in Smith, Colec. Doc. Fla., I,
53, 1857. Trascaluza–Vandera (1579), ibid., 19.
Tusca . – Woodward, Reminis., 78, 1859.
Tuscaluca.—Shipp, De Soto and Fla., 377, 1881.
TASETS1-TASKIG1
695
Tasetsi (Täsé’tsi). A former Cherokee
settlement on the extreme head of Hi-
wassee r., in Towns co., Ga.
Tāsētsi.–Mooney in 19th Rep. B. A. E., 531, 1900.
Tassetchie.-Doc. quoted by Mooney, ibid.
Tasha. The Wolf clan of the Caddo.—
Mooney in 14th Rep. B. A. E., 1093, 1896.
Tashkatze (Keresan: ‘place of pot-
sherds”). A former ué'. probabl
Keresan, opposite Cochiti, N. central N.
Mex. According to Bandelier the village
seems to have consisted of 3 rectangular
houses and a round tower, and the Tano
now of Santo Domingo disclaim its former
occupancy by their people.
Tash-gatze.-Ritch, New Mexico, 166, 1885 (men-
tiohed as a Tewa or Tanopueblo). Tash-ka-tze.—
Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers, iv., 179, 1892.
Tashnahecha (“gopher’). A modern
Oglala Sioux band.
Tacnahetca.—Dorsey (after £, in 15th
Rep. B. A. E., 220, 1897. Tasnaheda.—Ibid.
Tashoshgon. A Koyuhkhotana village
of 30 people on Koyukuk r, Alaska.–
Zagoskin quoted by Petroff in 10th Census,
Alaska, 37, 1884.
Tashuanta. A former village on Trinity
r., Cal., above the mouth of South fork.
Not identified.
Tash-huan-ta.–Gibbs in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes,
III, 139, 1853. Tash-wau-ta.–McKee in Sen. Ex.
Doc. 4, 32d Cong, spec. sess, 194, 1853. Tscha-
wan-ta.–Meyer, Nach dem Sacramento,282, 1855.
Wauch-ta. ibbs, MS., B.A. E., 1852.
Tashunkeota (‘many horses'). A band
of the Sihasapa under, Crow. Feather
£ with 75 lodges in 1862.
eather.—Sen. Ex. Doc. 90, 22d Cong., 1st
sess.,63, 1832 (given as if the name of two bands).
Crow feather band.–Culbertson in Smithson. Rep.
1850,141, 1851. Tashunkée-o-ta.—Hayden, Ethnog.
and Philol. Mo. Val., 375, 1862.
Tasikoyo (Ta-si’-ko-yo, from tasim
‘north, kóyo “valley,’ ‘flat’). A former
Maidu village at Taylorsville, Plumas co.,
Cal.
Tasikoyo.-Dixon in Bull. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist.,
XVII, map, 1905. To-si'-ko-yo:—Powers in Cont.
N. A. Ethnol., III, 282, 1877. Tü'sikweyo.–Curtin,
MS., B. A. E., 1885. -
Tasis. A winter village of the Nootka
at the head of Nootka Sd., Brit. Col.
Tashees.—Jewitt, Narr.,101,1815. Tasis.–Galiano,
Relacion, 132, 1802. .
Tasiusak (‘similar to a lake'). A Dan-
ish trading post and Eskimo settlement
in w. Greenland, lat. 73° 20'.—Meddelel-
ser om Grönland, v1.11, map, 1889.
Tassiussak.—Science, x1, 259 1888. Tesseusak.—
Kane, Arct. Explor., ii, 25, 1856. Tessieusak.-
Kane, ibid., I, 426, 1856. Tessi-Usak,-Ibid., 11,
# Tessi .—Hayes, Arct. Boat Journ., map,
Tasiusarsik. A village of the Angmag-
salingmiut Eskimo at the entrance of the
fjord of Angmagsalik, E. Greenland, lat.
35° 40." Pop. 35 in 1884.—Meddelelser
om Grönland, Ix, 379, 1889.
Taskigi (Ta'ski'gi, abbreviated from
Ta'skigi'yi or Da'skigi/yi). The name of
two former Cherokee towns: (1) on Little
Tennessee r., above the junction of the
Tellico, in Monroe co., Tenn.; (2) on the
N. bank of Tennessee r., just below Chat--
696 TASQUARINGA——’1‘ATEMY in. i. it
tanooga, Tenn. A third may have been
on Tuskegee cr. of Little Tennessee r.,
near Robbinsville, Graham co., N. C.
The name belonged originagy toa foreign
tribe which was incorpora partly with
the Cherokee and part y with the Creeks.
It would seem most probable that they
were of Muskhogean aflinitfv, but it is
impossible to establish the act, as they
have been long extinct, although there is
stilla “ white” or peace town among the
Creeks in Oklahoma, bearing their name.
In the townhouse of their settlement at
the mouth of the Tellico they had an up-
right pole, from the top of which hung
their protecting “medicine,” the image
of a human figure cut from a cedar log.
For this reason the Cherokee sometimes
called the place A’tirlnd’-k‘la’12fi, ‘ Hang-
ing-cedar p ace.’ Before the sale of the
land in 1819 they were so nearly extinct
that the Cherokee had moved in and oc-
cupied theground. The name is variously
written Teeskege, Tuscagee, Tuskegee,
etc.—Mooney in 19th Rep. B. A. E., 388,
389, 534, 1900. Cf. Tuskegee.
Ntninl’-k'ta’fii.—Mooney op. cit. 611 (' hanging
cedarplace‘:aCherokeeiiame). ‘Tuskegee.-— im-
berlake, Memoirs, map, 1765 (just above the
mouth of Tellico). Tuskegee-Bartram,Trav., 372.
179‘l(synonymofTaskig1 0.1). 1.‘uukngoe.—Doc.
$817799 quoted by Royce in 5th Rep. B. A. E.,144,
Tuquaringa. A Te}-p‘ehuane pueblo
about 15 leagues from rango, Mexico.
Though a few Mexicans live among them,
the inhabitants are little affected by
civilization.—Lumholtz, Unknown Mex.,
1, 469, 1902.
'1‘uqui.—Mentioned by Juan de laVan-
dera (Smith, Colec. Doc. Fla., 18, 1859)
as a village visited by Juan Pardo in 1557;
situated two days’ journey from Tasqui-
qui, identified with Tuskegee, Ala. It
was probably inhabited by the Creeks.
Talqui. A former im rtant village of
the Tuscarora of North (girolina, situated
in 1711 a day’s journey from Cotechna
on the way to Ratoway, which was prob-
ably Nottoway village. At that time
Tasqui was fortified with palisades; its
cabins stood in a circle within the line of
the palisades, and were neatly constructed
of bark. Within the circle was the as-
sembly place; it was here that the dele-
gate o Gov. Spotswood held a conference
with the Tuscarora chiefs from Cotechna
regarding the freedom of De Graffenried,
who was held a prisoner b the Tusca-
rora. See Pasqui. N. n. n.)
§8n8ngui.—Dc Graflcnrled ln N. C. Col. Rec., i, 937,
Tassinong. A former village, probably
of the Potawatomi, in Porter co., Ind.,
near the present town of the same name. —
liough in Indiana Geol. Rep., map, 1883.
Tastalnca. Sec Taacalusa.
Tasunmatunne. A Chastacosta village
in the Rogue r. country, w. Oreg.
Ta’-sun-ml’ ;\’1nn6.—Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-
lore, in, 234, 1890.
Taualuza. See Tascalusa.
Tatagua. A tribe, numbering 231 in
1862, mentioned by Wentworth as on Ft
Tejon res. in s. central California, ind
also by Taylor in 1863 (Cal. Farmer,
May 8, 1863) as of uncertain location.
They can not be satisfactorily identified,
but were a division either of the Yokuts,
the Chumash, or the Slioshoneans.
La¢un|..—\\'entworth in Ind. Atf. Rep., 3251,1862.
’1'stl(ul..—1bld.
Tatankachelli ( ‘dung of a buffalo bull’).
A band of the Sans Arcs Sioux.
Tstarjka 6uli.—Don=ey in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 219,
1897. Tataih-tcenli.—Ibid.
Tatapowis. A town of the Wiweakam
and Komoyue, gentes of the Lekwiltok,
situated on Hoskyn inlet, Brit. Col.
Ta-ta-pow-in.—Dawsoii in Trans. Roy. Soc. Can.,
sec. ll, 65, 1887.
Tatar:-ax. A chief mentioned by Go-
mara ( Hist. Gen. lndias, cap ccxiii, 1553)
in connection with Corona o’sexpedition
to Quivira. He is believed to have been
the same as the chief of the province of
I-Iarahey, identified as the Pawnee coun-
try, who, pursuant to a summons from
Coronado while at Quivira, evidently on
Kansas r., Kans., late in the summer of
1541, visited the Spgriiards with 200 war-
riors armed with ws and “some sort
of things on their heads,” seemingly re-
ferring to the Pawnee mode of hair dress-
ing. f the two are identical, Tatarrax
is described as “a big Indian with large
body and limbs, an well proportioned
(Winshipin 14th Rep. B. A. E., 492,590.
1896). monument was erected to his
memory by the Quivira Historical Socfiggy
atManhattan, Kans., in the springof 1 .
Humboldt (New Spain, II, 324, 1811),
probably from early maps, erroneously
mentions Tatarrax as a kingdom “on the
banks of the lake of Teguayo, near the
Rio del Agijlar." (F. w. H.)
Tatoko( ii’l§qg). ACowichan tribe on
Valdes id. (the second of the name), s. B.
of Vancouver id. and N. of Galiano id.,
Brit. Col.; aplparently identical with the
Lyacksun of t e Canadian Indian reports.
Porp. 80 in 1909.
I.i- aka-lun.—Can. Ind. At! ,a06. 1319. lyuh-ma.-
Ibid., 270, 1839. I.yaohum.—Ibld., pt. ii, 164, 1901.
I.yuihun.—Ibld., 220, 1902. !'i'»'tgqg.-Boas, MS.,
B. A. E., 1ss7.
Tatomy, Holes Fonda (alias Tadema,
Tattema, Titami, Totami, Old Moses,
Tnndy). A famous Delaware chief, in-
terpreter and messenger for the Province
of ennsylvania. He was born on the E.
side of the Delaware, somewhere near
Cranberry, N. J., in the latter part of the
17th century. He acted as an interpreter
for the English at an early date, as in
1737 he was given a tract of about 300
acres on Lehie tan cr. (now Bushkill cr.),
near Stockertown, Northampton co., for
his various services to the province. He
mm-. 301 TATERA'l‘——TATLA'1‘UNNE 697
was living on this tract in 1742. At that
date he and several other Delaware In-
dians presented a petition to the Council
of Pennsylvania, rn which it was stated
that they had embraced the Christian
faith, and asked that they be given r-
mission to live under the laws andpe be
granted the rights of the province. Gov.
homas called them before the Council,
and after examining them, decided that
they knew “little, if an thing,” about
the Christian religion. I-Ie also thought
that their reason for making this request
was in order that they might evade the
Iroquois injunction to remove to Sha-
mokin or to Wyoming. Tatemy then
asked that he be permitted to live on the
land that had been granted to him by
the Proprietors of the province. After
much discussion the governor decided to
allow him to remain, i the Iroquois would
give their consent (Col. Rec. Pa., IV,
624-625, 1851). This action was impor-
tant, in that it shows the beginning of the
Iroquois ascendency in the affairs of the
province. This rmission was given by
the Iroquois, as ’IF:temy continued to live
on his tract for years afterward——if not
until his death. His house became one
of the landmarks in the region, being
situated on the trails leading into the
Minisink and near to the Moravian set-
tlements at Nazareth and Bethlehem.
Zinzendorf and his party stopged at his
housein 1742. He was baptize by David
Brainerd, whom he had sewed as inter-
preter, on Jul r 21, 1745, at the Indian
village of Sakhauwotung (q. v.), when
he received the name of Moses Fonda
Tatemy (Mem. Moravian Church, 27,
1870). At the conference at Crosswicks,
at which Tedyuskung (q. v.) was present,
he presented various papers giving him
the lpower of attorney to dispose o vari-
ous ands in New Jersey (Arch. Pa., rn,
344, 1853). From this time he was promi-
nent in all the councils and treaties at
Philadelphia and Easton, being associated
with Tedyuskung in the attemplt to win
back the Delawares, chiefly t e Mini-
sink, to friendly relations with the prov-
ince. He served at all these treaties as
an interpreter, and was sent on various
important missions with Isaac Still and
others. (The journal of his mission to
Minisink is given in Arch. Pa.,1r, 504-508,
1852.) In 1757, when Tedyuskung and a
party of more than 200 Indians were on
their way to the council at Easton (which
had been brou htabout by much trouble),
Tatemgs son €Villiam, who had strayed
from t e party, was shot by an Irish lad
(Arch. Pa., rrr, 209,.l853; also Mem. Mo-
ravian Church, 334, 1870). This affair
threatened to break the peace negotia-
tions. The Delawares were much an-
gered by the outrage and threatened to
avenge the death of the young man.
Young Tatemy was taken to the house of
a farmer, John Jones, near Bethlehem,
where he was attended by Dr Otto, who
reported the case to Justice Horsfield and
Gov. Denny (Arch. Pa., 111, 207, 251, 1853;
Mem. Moravian Church, 336-337, 1870).
At the treaty at Easton, Ted uskun
spoke of the affair and demanded that, ii
t e young man die, the boy who shot him
be tried and punished, accordirrgto law,
before a deputation of Indians. he gov-
ernor replied, expressing his sorrow to the
father, who was present, and promising
that the crime should be punished (Col.
Rec. Pa., vrr, 674, 1851). After lingering
a. month young Tatemy died on Au . 1,
being attended in his i lness by theIVlo-
ravian brethren. He was buried at Beth-
lehem, near “ the Crown,” in the presence
of more than 200 Indians, Rev. Jacob
Rogers conducting the services. (The ex-
penses of the funeral and the entertain-
ment of 215 Indians are given in Mem.
Moravian Church, 349.) Heckewelder
is in error in stating that Tat/emy, the
Delaware chief, was killed (Ind. Nat.,
Mem. Hist. Soc. Pa., xrr, 302, 337, 1876).
The old chief was present at the council
at Philadelphia the next fall, where he
act/ed as interpreter. The ditlicultieswere
adjusted with the chief and with Tedyus-
kung. He died some time in 1761, as
his name does not appear in any of the
records after that ear. Heckewelder
(op. cit., 337) says that he was loved by
all who knew him. A town in Forks
township, Northampton co., Pa., perpetu-
atesthe nameof theold chief. ((2. P. 1).)
Taterat. An Eskimo village in Anore-
tok fjord, s. r-1. coast of Greenland; pop.
20 in 1829.—Graah, Exped. E. Coast
Greenland, map, 1837.
Tatonta. A Calusa village on the s. w.
coast of Florida, about 1570.
!l‘alo|ta.—Fontancda as quoted by Shicpp, De Soto
and Fla., 686, 1681. '.l‘nto|ta.—Fontan a Memoir
(ca. 1575), Smith trans., 19, 1854.
Tatitlek. A Chugachigmiut Eskimo
village on the N. E. shore of Prince
William sd., Alaska; pop. 73 in 1880, 90
in 1890. Formerly it stood at the head
of Gladhaugh bay.
1‘at.ikhlek.—Pctrofl 111 10th Census, Alaska, 29,
1884. '1‘atitluk.—Baker, Geog. Diet. Alaska, 617,
1906 (quoted form).‘ 'l‘atit.ln.k.—1lth Census,
Ala-aka,66,1B98. Tny-tat-lek.—Gerdlne quoted by
Baker, op. clt. (pronunciation). '
Tatlatan. A subtribe of the Ahtena,
living above the Tazlina r. on Copper r.,
Slana r., and Suslota cr., Alaska.
Tstla.—Whymper. Alaska, 55, 1869. '1‘|.t.lntnn.—
Allen, Rep., 128, 1887.
Tatlatnnne. A village of the Tolowa
living on the coast of N. California where
Crescent City now stands, or s. of the site.
Kai-wa’-nn.to-hue’-ta-ne.-—Dorsey, Smith R. MS. vo-
cab., B. A. E., 1884 (Khaamotene name). Tran-
t§n|.—Powers in Overland Mo., v1Ir,8‘27, 1872. Ti-I
£6-ne.—Dorsey,Smith R. MS. V0081). B. A. E.. 1384.
698 TATLITKUTCHIN–TATSANOTTINE [B. A. E.
Tahahteens.—Gatschet in Beach, Ind. Misc., 441,
1877. Tahaten.—Bancroft, Nat. Races, 1,445, 1882.
Ta-ta-ten'.-Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., III, 65,
1877. Ta-t'ga'-tün.—Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-
lore, III, 236, 1890 (Naltunnetunne name). Ta-
tla" aun-né.—Ibid. (Tututni name). Ta-talaq'-tün-
tün'-né.–Dorsey, Chetco MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1884
(Chetco name). £ Naltun-
netunne MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1884 (Naltunne-
tunne name).
- Tatlitkutchin (“Peel ''' A
Kutchin tribe, closely allied to the Tuk-
kuthkutchin, living on the E. bank of
Peel r., Brit. Col., between lat. 66° and
67°., For a part of the season they hunt
on the mountains, uniting sometimes with
parties of the Tukkuthkutchin. They
confine their hunting to the caribou, as
they no longer have moose hunters among
them. In 1866 they numbered 30 hun-
ters and 60 men.
Fon du Lac Loucheux.—Hooper, Tents of Tuski,
270, 1853. Gens du fond du lac.—Ross, notes on
Tinne, S. I. MS., 474. Peel's River Indians.—Kirk-
by in Hind, Labrador Penin., II, 254, 1863. Peel's
River Loucheux.-Anderson, ibid., 260. Sa-to-tin.—
Dawson in Rep. Geol. Surv. Can., III, # 1, 202B,
1889. Ta-kit kutchin.–Gibbs, MS, notes from Ross,
B. A. E. ("people of the bay'). Tā-tlit-Kutchin.-
Kirkby in Smithson. Rep. 1864, 417, 1865. T'é-
tllet-Kuttchin.-Petitot, Dict. Dènè-Dindjić, xx,
1876. Toétlé-(k)uttchin.—Petitot, MS. vocab., B.
A. E., # ("dwellers at the end of the water').
Tetliet-Kuttchin.--Petitot in Bull. Soc. Géog.
Paris, 6th S., x, '' 1875. Toe-tliet-Kouttchin.–
Petitot, Autour du lac des Esclaves, 361, 1891.
Tatooche. A Makah summer village on
an island of the same name off C. Flat-
tery, Wash.
Tatooche.—Kelley, Oregon, 68, 1830. Tatouche.—
£ Oregon, 143, 1846 (incorrectly used for
the tribe).
Tatpods (T'atpó'os). An extinct Salish
tribe formerly £ the E. part of
the larger Valdes id., E. coast of Van-
couver id., and speaking the Comox
dialect.—Boas, MS., B. A. E., 1887.
Tatguinte. A former village, presum-
ably Costanoan, connected with Dolores
mission, San Francisco, Cal.–Taylor in
Cal. Farmer, Oct. 18, 1861.
Tatsakutchin (‘rampart ple'). A
subdivision of the Kutchakutchin for-
merly dwelling on both sides of Yukon r.,
Alaska, at the mouth of Tanana r. They
numbered about 50 hunters, who visited
Ft Yukon yearly, prior to 1863, but in
that year they, with the Tennuthkutchin,
were destroyed by scarlet fever. At the
junction of these streams was a neutral
trading point or village, Nuklukayet,
originally belonging to the Tenankutchin,
where all the tribes inhabiting the banks
of the rivers were accustomed to meet in
the spring. Besides this village the
Tatsakutchin resided in Senati.
Gens de l'abri.—Ross, MS. notes on Tinne, B. A. E.
(‘people of the shaded country'). Lower
Indians.—Ibid. Tatsáh-Kutchin.—Dall, Alaska,
431, 1870. Tätsäh'-Kutchin'.--Dall in Cont. N.
A. Ethnol., 1, 30, 1877. Ta-tsa Kutchin.–Gibbs, MS.,
B. A. E. Ta-tseh kütch-in'.–Ross, notes on Tinne,
S. I. MS., 474. Teytse-kutchi.—Richardson, Arct.
Exped., 1,386, 1851 ("people of the shelter').
Tatsanot" ("people of the scum of
water,' s … a figurative expression
for copper). An Athapascan tribe, be-
longing to the Chipewyan group, inhabit-
ing the northern shores and eastern bays
of Great Slave lake, Mackenzie Dist.,
Canada. They were said by Mackenzie in
1789 to live with other tribes on Macken-
zie and Peacers. Franklin in 1824(Journ.
Polar Sea, 1,76, 1824) said that they had
£ lived on the s. side of Great
lave lake. Gallatin in 1836 (Trans. Am.
Antiq. Soc., 11, 19, 1856) gave their loca-
tion as N. of Great Slave lake on Yellow
Knife r., while Back placed them on the
w. shore of Great Slave lake. Drake (Bk.
Inds., vii, 1848), located them on Cop-
permine r.; Richardson (Arct. Exped.,
II, 4, 1851) gave their habitat as N. of
Great Slave lake and from Great Fish r.
to Coppermine r. Hind in 1863 (Labra-
dor Penin., II, 261, 1863) placed them N.
and N. E. of Great Slave lake, saying that
they resorted to Ft Rae and also to Ft
Simpson on Mackenzie r. Petitot in 1865
(MS., B. A. E.) said they frequent the
steppes E. and N. E. of Great Slave lake;
but 10 £ later (Dict. Dènè-Dindjié, xx,
1876) he located them about the E. part
of the lake. They were more nomadic
than their neighbors, which doubtless
accounts for the wide area ascribed to
them by some of the earlier travelers who
met them during their hunting trips in
territory belonging to the Etchareottine.
Prior to 1850 they were in the habit of
visiting the N. end of Great Bear lake to
hunt muskoxen and reindeer; but many
of their influential men were killed by
treachery in a feud with the Thlingcha-
dinne; since then they have kept more
to the E. end of Great Slave lake. In
their hunting trips northward they came
in contact with the Eskimo residing near
the mouth of Back r., with whom they
were continually at war, but in recent
years they seldom traveled farther coast-
ward than the headwaters of Yellow
Knife r., leaving a strip of neutral
ground between them and their former
enemies. According to Father Morice,
“they now hunt on the dreary steppes
lying to the N. E. of Great Slave lake,”
and that formerly they were “a bold,
unscrupulous and rather licentious tribe,
whose members too often took advantage
of the gentleness of their neighbors to com-
mit acts of highhandedness which finally
brought down on them what we cannot
help calling just retribution” (Anthropos,
1,266, 1906). Back, in 1836, stated that the
Tatsanottine were once powerful and
numerous, but at that time they had
been reduced by wars to 70 families.
Ross in 1859 (MS., B. A. E.) made the
census for the Hudson's Bay Company as
follows, but his figures evidently included
only one band: At Ft Resolution, 207; at
Ft , 12; total, 219, of whom 46 males
and 54 females were married, 8 unmar-
BULL. 30]
ried adult males, 14 widows and unmar-
ried females, 44 boys, and 53 girls, giv-
ing 98 males and 121 females o: all ages.
According to Father Morice they now
number about 500, of whom 205 are at
Ft. Resolution. The Tatsanottine were
the Montagnais (see Chipewyan) of the
Hudson's Bay Company, for whom a
special alphabet was designed and books
printed in it by the English missionaries
(see Pilling, Bibliog. Athapascan Lang.,
1892). Petitot found them serious and
religiously inclined like the Chipewyan,
from whom they differed so slightly in
physique and in language that no novice
could tell them apart. They formerly
manufactured, and sold at fabulous prices,
copper knives, axes, and other cutting
tools, according to Father Morice. The
metal was found on a low mountain
in the vicinity of the river called Cop-
|'' r. by the traders on Hudson
y. The diffusion of iron and steel im-
plements at length so depreciated the
value of the aboriginal wares that, findin
the main source of their revenue cut o
through the new order of things, they
finally moved to the s.
The Tatsanottine have a myth that one
of their women was kidnaped and car-
ried blindfolded off to the country of the
Eskimo in Asia and married to one of
these, and that she made her escape with
her infant in an umiak, reached the shore
of America by paddling from isle to isle
of the Aleutian archipelago, being pro-
tected on the voyage ' a white wolf.
Reaching the shore of Alaska she aban-
doned her Eskimo child because it robbed
her of pemmican she had made. Seeing
a blazing mountain she ascended it, think-
ing to find a party camping on the sum-
mit. She found that the flames were
emitted by a molten metal, and when
eventually she reached the camp of her
own people they accompanied her back
by the path she had marked with stones
to get some of the metal, which they
called bear's dung or beaver's dung, be-
cause it was red. They thought she was
a woman descended from the skies, but
when they had made the journey for the
third time some of them laid violent
hands on her, whereupon she sat down
beside her precious copper, refusing to go
home with them. When they came
back some time later to seek the volcano
of molten copper, she was still there, but
sunk to her waist into the earth. She
gave them copper, but again refused to
go back with them, putting no faith in
their promises. She said she would give
good metal to those who brought her
ood meat, iron if the gift were lung,
iver, or heart of the caribou, copper for
whomsoever gave red flesh, but if any-
one brought bad meat they would get
TATSHIAUTIN—TATTOOING
699
brittle metal in return. Those who came
back later for more metal found her bur-
ied to the neck in the ground. The last
time they came she had £ in
the bowels of the earth, and from that
time no more copper could be found on
the bank of Copper r., though there may
still be seen the huge stones which the
metal woman placed to mark the way.
Her tribe have since been called the Cop-
per People, for water scum and beaver
dung are both figurative names for this
metal.
Base-tlo-tinneh.-Ross, MS., B. A. E. Birch-rind
Indians.–Franklin, Journ. Polar Sea, 1,76, 1824.
Birch-Rind men.–Prichard, Phys. Hist., v.377, 1847.
Birch-rind ple.—Richardson, op. cit. Copper
Indians.—Hearne, Journ. N. Ocean, 119. -
Copper-Mine.—Schoolcraft, Trav., 181, 1821. Cou-
teaux Jaunes.-Petitot, Dict, Dènè-Dindjić, xx,
1876. Cuivres.—Ibid. Dène Couteaux-Jaunes.-
Petitot, Autour du lac des Esclaves, 289, 1891.
Gens du Cuivre.—Ibid., 158. diens Cuivres.-
Balbi, Atlas Ethnog., 821, 1826. Red Knife.—Tan-
ner, Narr. 390, 1830. Red-knife Indians.—Macken-
zie, Voy., 16, 1802. Red Knives.–Franklin, Journ.
Polar Sea, 1,40, 1824. T'altsan Ottiné.–Prichard,
Phys. Hist., V, 651, 1847. Tansaw hot-dinneh.–
Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, iii, 542, 1853. Tal-sote”-
e-na-Morgan, Consang, and Affin., 289, 1871 ("red-
knife Indians’). Tantsanhoot-dinneh.—Balbi, At-
las Ethnog.,821, 1826. Tantsa-ut'dtinne.—Richard-
son, Arct. Exped., II, 4, 1851. Tantsawhoots.-
Keane in Stanford, Compend., 464, 1878. Tantsa-
whot-dinneh.–Franklin, Journ. Polar Sea,257, 1824
(mistranslated ‘birch-rind Indians'). T'atsan
ottiné.—Petitot, Dict, Dène, Dindjié, Xx, 1876
(trans. ''' £ T’attsan-ottinë.-Peti-
tot in Bull. Soc. Géog. Paris, chart, 1875. Tautsa-
wot-dinni.—Latham in Trans. Philol. Soc. Lond.,
69, 1856. Thatsan-o'tinne.–Morice in Anthropos,
I, 265, 1906 (so called by most of their congeners).
£" Ottine.-Petitot, Autour du lac des Es-
claves, 158, 1891. Toa-'ltsan-Ottine.—Ibid., 363.
Teatsan-ottinë, Ibid. 95. Tran-tsa ottin:
Franklin quoted by Petitot, ibid. Yellow Knife.—
Dall, Alaska, 429, 1870. Yellowknife Indians.--
Back, Exped. to Great Fish R., 130, 1836. Yellow
Knife e.—Ross, MS., B.A. E. Yellow-knives.—
Can. Ind. Aff., pt. 3, 84, 1902. Yellow Knives.—
Hind, Lab. Penin., 11, 261, 1863.
Tatshiautin (“people of the head of the
lake'). A Takulli clan or division, offi-
cially known as the “Tatchéband,” at the
head of Stuart lake and on Tachi r. and
Thatlah, Tremblay, and Connolly lakes,
Brit. Col; pop. 65 in 1909. . Settlements:
Kezche, Sasthut, Tachy, Tsisli, Tsisthain-
li, Yucuche, and probably Saikez.
Tatshiantins.—Domenech, Deserts of N. Am., I,
444, 1860. Tatshiáutin.—Hale, Ethnol. and Philol.,
202, 1846. Ta-tshi-ko-tim.–Tolmie and Dawson,
Vocabs. Brit. Col., 123B, 1884. Ta-tshik-o-tin.—
Dawson in Geol. Surv. Can. 1879, 30B, 1881. TIaz-
'tenne.–Morice, Notes on W. Dénés, 26, 1895
( people of the end of the lake').
Tatsituk £ '' of fright”).
A Pima village about Cruz's store in s.
Arizona.—Russell in 26th Rep. B. A. E.,
23, 1908.
Tatsunye. A band or village of the
Chastacosta on £ r., Oreg.
T'a-ts'an'-yé.—Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, III,
234, 1890.
Tattema. See Tatemy.
Tattooing (tatu is of Tahitian origin; its
equivalent in some of the languages to
North America is derived from a roof
700
[B. A. E.
TATTOOING
meaning ‘to mark,” “to write”). The cus-
tom of tattooing prevailed to a greater or
less extent over the entire country.
When an Eskimo girl reached matur-
ity a line was tattooed from the edge of
the lower lip to the point of the chin;
later two or more lines were added to mark
her as a married woman. With western
Eskimo men the tattoo mark meant per-
sonal distinction; sometimes successful
whalers had the tally of their catches
pricked upon the cheek, chest, or arms.
Occasionally the wife of such a man had
an extra mark put at the corner of her
mouth. Along the Pacific coast both men
and women were tattooed on the face and
body, a custom that recently reached its
most ornate development among the Haida
HAIDA TATTooing (MALLERY)
of Queen Charlotte ids. The designs were
of conventionalized “totemic” figures,
and seem to have indicated personal or
tribal distinction rather than any religious
cult. On the middle Atlantic coast geo-
metric designs were tattooed on the person
so as to have a decorative effect. The
same type of design was incised on the
ottery of that region (Holmes in 20th
£ B. A. E., 151). Tattooing was exten-
sively practised, among the tribes of the
interior. The Wichita, because of their
profuse use of this decoration, were known
to the French as “Pani Piqué.” Cabeza
de Vaca, about 1530, mentions the use of
colors, red and blue, in tattooing by the
tribes of the Gulf of Mexico, a custom
similar to that which still obtains among
the Haida of the N. Pacific coast. Wases
have been found in the mounds of the mid-
dle Mississippi valley showing the human
face with tattoo marks, some of the designs
combining geometric and totemic figures.
As tattooing gave a permanent line, it
served a different purpose from decoration
by paint. Among men it marked personal
achievement, some special office, symbol-
ized a vision from the supernatural powers,
or served some practical purpose, as among
the Hupa, where the men have “10 lines
tattooed across the inside of the left arm
about half way between the wrist and the
elbow,” for the purpose of measuring
strings of “shell money” (Powers in Cont.
N. A. Ethnol., III, 76, 1877). Among the
Osage a culiar design was tattooed on
the hereditary keepers of the tribal pipes;
when one so marked was successful in war
and had cut off the head of an enemy, a
skull was added to the design, which cov-
ered much of his breast and back. Among
women the tattooing was more social in its
significance. The connection between
pottery and basket designs and those tat-
tooed on the face or body of a woman has
been noted. Among the Kiowa the tribal
mark was a circle on the forehead of the
woman. With the Omaha and some of
their cognates a small round spot on the
forehead of a girl, and a four-pointed star
on the back and breast, were marks of
honor to signify the achievements of her
father or near of kin. In other tribes cer-
tain lines on the face indicated the mar-
riageable or married woman.
he Chippewa sometimes resorted to
tattooing as a means of curing pain, as
the toothache. The process of tattooing
was always attended with more or less
ceremony; chants or songs frequently
accompanied the actual work, and many
superstitions were attached to the manner
in which the one operated upon bore the
pain or made recovery. Most tribes had
one or more persons expert in the art who
received large fees for their services.
Among the Omaha and cognate tribes
the instrument latterly used was a bunch
of steel needles fastened tightly in leather,
making a kind of stiff brush. The ink was
made from charred box-elder wood. . The
device was first outlined with the ink and
the flesh within the outline carefully
pricked. The pricking was done twice
during the operation to insure a solid
figure. Formerly sharp flint points were
used for needles. According to Hrdlička,
in the S.W. cactus spines served as needles,
and charcoal formed the ink. The dyes
injected to give color to the design varied
in different parts of the country.
Consult Dall in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., I,
1877; Dorsey in 3d Rep. B. A. E., 1884; God-
dard in Univ. Cal. Pub., Am. Archaeol. and
Ethnol., I, no. 1, 1903; Holmes in 20th Rep.

BULL. 30]
B. A. E., 1903; Mallery in 10th Rep. B. A.
E., 1893; Matthews, Ethnog. and Philol.
Hidatsa, 1877; Nelson in 18th Rep. B. A.
E., 1899; Niblack in Rep. Nat. Mus. 1888,
1890; Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., III,
1877; Sapir in Am. Anthr., Ix, no. 2, 1907;
Sinclair in Am. Anthr., x1, no. 3, 1909;
Swan in Smithson. Cont., xx1, 1874. See
also Adornment, Art. A. C. F.)
Tattowhehallys (probably intended for
tálua hallui, “upper town”). A town,
'' of the Seminole, mentioned by
orse (Rep. to Sec. War, 364, 1822) as
“scattered among the other towns,” i.e.
Lower Creek and Seminole, probably in
N. w. Florida or s. Georgia, on Chatta-
hoocheer.
Tatumasket. A Nipmuc village in 1675
in the s. part of Worcester co., Mass., w.
of Mendon.—N. H. Hist. Soc. Coll., 11, 8,
note, 1827.
Tatuppequauog. A village occupied in
1638 by a part of the conquered Pequot,
situated on Thames r., below Mohegan,
New London co., Conn.—Williams (1638)
in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 4th S., v.1, 251,
1863.
Tausitu. Given as a Cherokee town in
a document of 1799 (Royce in 5th Rep.
B. A. E., 144, 1887). Possibly identical
with Tlanusiyi or Tasetsi.
Tauskus. A village in 1608 on the E. bank
of Patuxentr., in Calvert co., Md.—Smith
(1629), Va., I, map, repr. 1819.
Tautaug. See Tautog.
Tautin (Llau'tenne, ‘sturgeon people').
A sept of the Takulli living on Fraser r.
about old Ft Alexander, Brit. Col., once an
important post of the Hudson's Bay Co.,
now abandoned. They were originall
some hundreds in number, but died o
from the effects of alcohol and loose morals
until not 15 were left in 1902 (Morice, Notes
on W. Dénés, 24, 1902). Their village,
Stella, was contiguous to the fort.
Alexandria Indians.—Brit. Col. map, 1872.
Atnalis.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, July 19, 1862.
Calkobins.—Smet, Letters, 157, 1843 (in New Cale-
donia, w. of the mountains). Enta-otin.–Gibbs,
after Anderson, in Hist. Mag., 1st s., vii, 77, 1863
('the lower people, as being the lowest Carrier
tribe on Fraser r.). Itoaten.—Smet, Oregon Mis-
sions, 199, 1847. Ltaoten.—Smet, Missions de
l'Oregon, 63, 1848. Ltavten.—Smet, Oregon Mis-
sions, 100, 1847. -utenne,—Morice, letter, B.A.
E., 1890. -koh-'tenne.–Morice in Trans. Can.
Inst., IV, 24, 1893 (‘people of Fraser r.'). Tthau-
'tenne.–Morice in Trans. Can. Inst., IV, 24,
1893 (‘sturgeon people'). Talcotin-Greenhow.
Hist. Oregon, 30, 1844. Talkoaten.—Macfie, Van-
couver Id., 428, 1865. Talkotin.—Cox, Columbia
R., 11, 369, 1831. Taltotin. —Keane in Stanford,
Compend., 464, 1878. Tantin.–McDonald, Brit.
Col., 126, 1862. Taotin.–Gibbs, after Anderson, in
Hist. Mag., 1st s., VII, 77, 1863. Taütin.—Hale,
Fthnoi and Philol, '26, 1846. Tawi-wa-tin:
Kane, Wanderings in N.A., 242, 1859. Tolkotin.—
Cox, Columbia R., II, 369, 1831.
Tautog. The blackfish (Tautoga ameri-
cana) of the New England seacoast; writ-
ten also tautaug. Roger Williams (1643),
in his Na set vocabulary, has “tau-
tauog, sheepsheads.” It is from this plural
TATTOWHEHALLYS—TAWAKONI
701
form of the word in the Algonquian dialect
of Rhode Island that tautog has been de-
rived. The Indian singular form is taut,
or tautau. Trumbull (Natick Dict., 332,
1903) appears not to confirm the statement
of Dr J. '' C. Smith that “tautogis a Mohe-
word meaning ‘black.’” W. R.
Gerard (inf’n, 1909) says: “From the
fact that Rosier, in an Abnaki vocabulary
collected in Maine in 1605, gives tattaucke
(tatauk) as the name for the conner, a
closely related fish, it would seem that
tautaug is not a plural form, and that the
name was not confined to the Narragan-
set.” (A. F. C.)
Tauxement. A tribe of the Powhatan
confederacy, with principal village of the
same name, estimated by Smith (1608)
at 40 warriors, or perhaps 150 souls;
situated on the s. bank of the Potomac,
in Fairfax co., Va., about the present
Mount Vernon.
Tauxenent.—Smith £). Va., I, 118, repr. 1819.
Tauxinentes.—Boudinot, Star in the West, 129,
1816. Taxenent.—Strachey (ca. '#' Va., 38, 1849.
Tavaguemue. A Calusa village on the
s. w. coast of Florida, about 1570.–Fon-
taneda, Memoir (ca. 1575), Smith trans.,
19, 1854.
Tave (Ta’-ve). A clan of the Hopi,
taking its name from an herb (Sarcobatus
vermiculatus).—Woth, Hopi ProperNames,
109, 1905.
Tavibo (“white man'). A Paiute chief,
born near Walker lake, Esmeralda co.,
Nev.; died there about 1870. He was
famed as a medicine-man, and when the
whites crowded the Indians out of the
mountain valleys he was interrogated as
to the hope of salvation. Having gone
up into the mountains to receive a reve-
lation, he prophesied that the earth would
swallow the white people and the Indians
enjoy their possessions. The people were
incredulous about an earthquake that
could discriminate between whites and
Indians. A second vision revealed to him,
therefore, that all would be engulfed, but
the Indians would rise again and enjoy
forever an abundance of game, fish, and
piñon nuts. Shoshoni and Bannock, as
well as Paiute, welcomed the pleasant
tidings, and devotees flocked to him from
Nevada, Idaho, and Oregon. When their
faith began to wane he received a third
revelation, according to which only be-
lievers in his prophecy would be resur-
rected, while skeptics would remain
buried in the earth with the whites.—
Capt. J. M. Lee quoted by Mooney in
14th Rep. B. A. E., 700, 1896.
Tawa. The Sun clan of the Hopi.
Ta-jua.—Bourke, Snake Dance, 117, 1884. Tawā-
namu.—Voth, Traditions of the Hopi, 36, 1905.
Tawa winwu.–Fewkes in 19th Rep. B. A. E.,
584, 1900. Tawa wun-wd.—Fewkes in Am.
Anthr., v.11, 403, 1894. Tda’-wa.—Stephen in 8th
Rep. B. A. E., 39, 1891. - -
Tawakoni (Ta-wa’-ko-ni “river bend
among red sand hills(?)."—Gatschet). A
702 TAWAKONI [s. A. E,
Caddoan tribe of the Wichita grou , best
known on the middle Brazos and ’Frinity
rs., Texas, in the 18th and 19th centuries.
The name “Three Canes,” sometimes
applied to them, is a translation of the
French form “Troiscanne,” written evi-
dently not as a translation of the native
name, as has been claimed, but to repre-
sent its vocal equivalent. Mezieres, for
example, writing in French, used “Trois-
canne" obviously as a voml equivalent of
Tuacana, a usual form of his when writ-
ing in Spanish (Letter of July 22, 1774,
in Archivo Gen., Prov. Intern., xcix, Ex-
pediente, 1). In 1719 La Harpe visited,
on the Canadian r., Okla, a settlement
of 9 tribes which he collectively called
“To|iacara,” from the name of a leading
tribe(Mai-Igry, Déc. ,v1, 278, 2s2,2s9,1ss6).
That the awakoni, later known on the
Brazos, were the same peo le is not ger-
fectly clear, butitseeins progablethat t e_y
were. A fact that helps to establish their
identity is that anion the 9 tribes visited
by La Harpe were fire Toayas, Ousitas,
and Ascanis, who ap ear to be the later
known Tawehasli, ‘gichita, and Yscani
(Waco), close relatives of the Tawakoni
and livingnear them in Texas in the latter
part of t e 18th century. These tribes
all seem to have moved southward into
Texas about the middle of the 18th cen-
tury, being pushed by the hostile Osage
from the N. E. and the Comanche from the
N. w. (see La Harpe, op. cit., 293). The
exact nature and time of the Tawakoni
migration, however, are not clear. By
1772 they were settled in two groups on
the Brazos and Trinity, about Vaco and
above Palestine, but there are indications
that this settlement was recent and sub-
sequent to considerable wanderin . For
example, in 1752 De Soto Vermutfezeélm
vestigation, 1752, MS.) was inform at
the Nasoni village, on the upper Ange-
lina, that the ‘Tebancanas” were a
large nation, recently increased by the
Pe ones, and living 20 leagues to the
northward, with the Tonkawa and Yo-
juane beyond them. If the direction was
correctly given, they must have been
somewhere near the uplper Sabine. In
1760 and 1761 Fray Cala orra, missionary
at Nacogdoches, visited the Tawakom;
they were then living in two neighboring
villages, neara stream and five days from
the Tawehash, who were then on Red r.
below the mouth of the Wichita. These
villages seem to have been the same as
those mentioned below as found by Me-
zieres on the Trinity in 1772, though they
may have been on the Brazos, for the
information here is not explicit (Lo >ez
to Parilla, 1760, in Expediente sobre
Mision San Saba, Archivo Gen.; Testi-
monio de Diligencias, Béxar Archives,
Province of Texas, 1764-76, MSS.). In
1768 Solis reported the Tawakoni and
Yscani as ranging between the Navasota
and the Trinity (Diario in Mem. de Nuc-
va Espafia, xxvri, 279); they had evi-
dently settled in the general locality that
was to be their permanent home. In
1770 allusion is made to a migration, as a
result of peace established with the Span-
iards, from the neighborhood of San An-
tonio and San Saba, where they had been
located for the purpose of molestin the
Spanish settlements, to the H6lgi'.\l)0l§100d
o the Nabedache, who were living on
San Pedro cr., in s. E. Houston co. (Me-
ziéres, Relacion, 1770, MS.). This resi-
dence near San Antonio was probably a
temporary one of only a portion of the
tribe, for the indications are that the
country between Waco and Palestine was
already their chief range. In 1772 Me-
zieres speaks of the village on the Brazos
as though it had been founded recently
by a “malevolent chief" hostile to the
Spaniards (Informe, July 4, 1772, MS.).
Finally, for the migration, it appears that
by 1779 the village on the Trinity had
also moved to the Brazos, which for a
long time thereafter was the principal
home of the Tawakoni, who now again
became a settled people.
With Meziéres' report in 1772 the Ta-
wakoni come into clear light. In that
year he visited the tribe for the purpose
of cementing a treaty recently made with
them by the governors of Texas and
Louisiana. One of their villages was
then on the w. bank of the Trinity,
about 60 m. N. w. of the Nabedache vil-
lage, on a point of land so situated that
in high water it formed a peninsula with
only one narrow _entry on the W. side.
This location corresponds in general with
that of the branch of the Trinity now
called Tehaucana cr. This village con-
sisted of 36 houses occupied by 120 war-
riors, “ with women in proportion and
an infinite number of children.” The
other village, of 30 families, was 30
leagues away on Brazos r., not far from
Waco. Meziéres tried to induce the in-
habitants of this village to move eastward
to the Trinity, farther away from the set-
tlements. This they promised to do after
harvest, but the promise was not kept.
Meziéres recommended the establish-
ment of a presidio on the Tawakoni site
when the Indians should be removed
(Informe, July 4, 1772, MS.).
In 1778 and 1779 Mezieres made two
more visitsto the Tawakoni. One vil-
lage, containing 150 warriors, was then
on the w. side of the Brazos, in a fertile
lain protected from overflow by a high
bank or bluff, at the foot of which flowed
an abundant spring. Eight leagues above
was another village of the same tribe,
larger than the first, in a country re-
BULL. 2.01 TAWAKONI 703
markable for its numerous springs and
creeks. It seems that this was t e vil-
lage that in 1772 had been on the Trinity,
since for nearl half a century we do not
hear of the 'lYrinit village (Mezieres,
Carta, in Mem. de Niieva Espafia, XXVIII,
274-5). The lower village Meziéres
called Quiscat (q. v.), or El Quisoat, ap-
parently from its head chief, a name
which it kept at least as late as 1795.
Morfi (Hist. Tex., ca. 1782, MS.) errone-
ously (?) says that Quiscat was a village of
Kichai and Yscani. The upper vil age
was called Flechazo, and the inhabitants
Flechazos, which often appears as a tribal
name (Cabello, Informe, 1784, MS; Leal,
Noticia, July 10, 1794. See also Fle-
chazos).
The Tawakoni and the Waco speak dia-
lects of the Wichita language and some-
times have been consi ered the same
ple. Mezieres remarked that they
iigoed apart only for convenience in
hunting (Informe, July 14, 1772, MS.;
Courbiére, Relacién Clara, 1791, Béxar
Archives, MS.). This language, though
kindred, is ver distinct from that of
their relatives, the Hasinai and the Ka-
dohadacho, as was noted in the state-
ment by an official at Nacoigdoches in
1765 that two Hasinai chies “served
as interpreters in their language, which
I know, of what it was desired to ask the
chief of the Taguais [Tawehash] nation,
called Eiasiquiche” (Testimonio de los
Diligencias, Béxar Archives, Prov. of
Texas, 1754-7 6). In connection with the
ethnological relations of the Tawakoni,
the Waco require mention. They were
apparently simply one of the Tawakoni
villages, perhaps the Quiscat of Mezieres’
day. Tie name \Vaco has not been
noted in early Spanish documents, nor
does it occur at all, it seems, until the
19th century, when it is first applied by
Americans to Indians of the village on
the site of modern Waco, who are dis-
tinguished from those called Tawakoni
living only 2 m. below (Stephen F. Aus-
tin, ca. 1822, Austin papers, Class D.;
Thos. M. Duke to Austin, June, 1824,
ibid., Class P).
The hereditary enemies of the Tawa-
koni were the Comanche, Osa e, and
Apache, but toward the end of tie 18th
century and thereafter the Comanche
were frequently counted as allies. The
hostility of the Tawakoni toward the
Apache was implacable, and Apache cap-
tives were frequently sold by them to the
French of Louisiana (Macartij, letter,
Sept. 23, 1763). With the Hasinai and
Caddo, as well as the Tonkawa and Bidai,
the Tawakoni were usually at peace.
Their villages were market places for the
Tonkawa and a refuge for man apostate
Jaranaine (Aranama) from fiahfa del
Espfritu Santo.
As in former times, the Tawakoni re-
semble in methods of agriculture and
house-building the other tribes of the
Wichita confederacy (q. v. ). The Span-
ish town of Bucareli on the Trinity de-
nded on them in part forfood. Austin
ifp. cit.) reported at the Waco village
about 200 acres of corn fenced in with
brush fences. According to Mezieres
(Informe, July 4, 1772) the Tawakoni
ate their captives after the cruelest tor-
ture and left their own dead unburied in
the open rairie.
Until agout 1770 the Tawakoni, though
friendly toward the French, were hostile
to the Spaniards. In 1753, and several
times thereafter, they were reported to
beplotting with the Hasinai to kill all
the Spaniards of E. Texas (De Soto Ver-
mudez, Investigation; Mezieres to Fr.
Abad, 1758, MS.). The founding of San
Saba mission for the Apache increased
this hostility of the Tawakoni, and in
1758 they took part with the Comanche,
Tawehash, and others in the destruction
of the mission. In 1760 Father Cala-
horra, of Nacogdoclies, made a treaty of
.e with the Tawakoni and Waco,
but they soon broke it. During the next
two years Calahorra made them other
visits and got them to promise to enter
a mission. Subsequently the mission
project was often discussed, but never
materialized (Testimonio de Diligencias,
Béxar Archives, Prov. of Texas, 1759-76).
The transfer of Louisiana to Spain
wrought a revolution in the relations be-
tween the Spaniards and the Tawakoni
and other tribes. In 1770 Mezieres, an
exert Indian agent, and now a Spanish
0 cer, met the Tawakoni and other
tribes at the Kadohadacho village and
effected a treaty of peace in the name of
the governors of Louisiana and Texas
(Mezieres, Relacion, Oct. 21, 1770). In
1772 he made a tour among these new
allies and conducted the chiefs to Béxar,
where, by the Feather dance, they rati-
fied the treaty before Gov. Ripperdfi.
This friendship was cemented by a more
liberal trading policy introduced by Gov.
Oreilly of Louisiana (Mezieres, Informe,
July 4, 1772). The Tawakoni were now
relied upon to force the Aranama (Jars.-
name) back to their mission and to re-
strain the more barbarous Tonkawa and
induce them to settle in a fixed village,
which was temporarily accomplished
%Mem. de Nueva Espafia, xxviii, 274).
riendly relations remained relatively
permanent to the end of the Spanis
regime. In 1778 and 1779 Mezieres made
two more visits to the Tawakoni villages.
In 1796 the Tawakoni sent representa-
tives to the City of Mexico to ask for a
mission, and the matter was seriously
discussed but decided negatively (Archi-
vo Gen., Prov. Inf/:rn.., xx, MS. ). About
704 TAWAMANA-TAWASA [B. A. E.
1820 they for some reason became hostile,
but on Apr. 23, 1821, Gov. Martinez,
through the mediation of the gran cadó,
or Kadohadacho chief, effected a new
treaty with the Tawakoni chiefs Daquia-
rique and Tacaréhue (Archivo Gen.,
Prov. Intern., CCLI).
By 1824 the upper Tawakoni village
seems to have been moved back toward
the Trinity, for in that year Thomas M.
Duke, who described the Waco and the
small Tawakoni village below them,
stated that the principal Tawakoni vil-
lage was on the waters of the Trinity
(Austin Papers, Class P). To the Anglo-
Americans the tribe frequently proved
troublesome and were sometimes severely
punished., They were included in the
treaty made with the Republic of Texas
in 1843 and also in the treaties between
the United States and the Wichita in
1837 and 1856, which established, their
reservation in the present Oklahoma.
In 1855 they were placed on a reserva-
tion near Ft Belknap, on the Brazos, and
for 3 years they made progress toward
civilization; but in 1859 they were forced
by the hostility of the whites to move
across Red r. (Bancroft, No. Mex. States,
II, 406-410, 1889). Since then they have
been officially incorporated with the
Wichita (q.v.).
If the view that the Waco were only a
of the Tawakoni under a new name
is correct, the Tawakoni suffered rather
less diminution than other tribes during
the half century after 1778. If the view
is wrong, they decreased about half their
number during that period. (H. E. B.)
Fa-wac-car-ro.-Ind. Aff. Rep., 263, 1851. Iowaul-
Keno.-Otis, Check List, 135, 1876. Juacanas.—
Mezières : 778), Letter in Mem. de Nueva España,
xxvii.1,235, MS. Juacano.—Bull. Soc. Geog. Mex.,
1,504, 1869 (probably identical). Li-woch-o-nies.–
Butler and Lewis in H. R. Doc. 76,29th Cong., 2d
sess., 7, 1847. Macanas.-Mezières (1778) quoted
by Bancroft, No. Mex. States, I, 661, 1886 (mis-
rint). Tackankanie. -Maillard, Hist. Texas, 238,
842. Taguacana.–Croix, Relación Particular
#. MS. in Archivo Gen. T es.–Solís
(1768), Diary, in Mem. de Nueva España, xxvii,
279, MS. Tahuacana.–Morse, Rep. to Sec. War,
373, 1822. Tahuacane.—Tex. State Archives, 1793.
Tahuacano.—Treaty of 1821 with Gov. of Texas,
MS., Archivo Gen. Tahuacany.–Bollaert in Jour.
Ethnol. Soc. Lond., II,275, 1850. Tahuaconi.-Ibid.,
265. Ta-hu'-ka-ni”.—Dorsey, Kwapa MS. vocab.,
B. A. E., 1891 ''' name). Tahwaccaro.-Ind.
Aff. Rep.,903, 1847. Tah-wag-car-roes,—Ibid., 1857,
265,1858. Tahwaccona.—Ibid., 367, 1854. Tah-wae-
carras.—Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, 1,518, 1851. Tah-
wah-ca-roo.—Ind. Aff. Rep., 894, 1846. Tah-wah-
carro.–Sen. Ex. Conf. Doc. 13, 29th Cong., 2d sess.,
1, 1846. Tahwaklero.—Ind. Aff. Rep. 1856, 14, 1857.
Takawaro.–Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, vi, 489, 1857.
Tancaro.—La Harpe (1719) in French, Hist. Coll.
La., III, 72, 1851. Taouacacana.-Robin, Voy., III,
5, 1807. Taoucanes.–Mezières (1792), Informe,
MS. in Archivo Gen. Tavakavas,—Bruyère (1742)
in Margry, Déc., VI, 492, 1886. Tawacairoe.-Ind.
Aff. Rep., 372, 1866. Tawacamis.-Sen. Misc. Doc.
53, 45th Cong., 3d sess., 73, 1879. Tawacani.–
Latham in Trans. Philol. Soc. Lond., 104, 1856.
Tawacanie.-Ind. Aff. Rep. 1849, 30, 1850, Ta-wa-
ca-ro.—Ibid., 1859, 310, 1860. Tawacarro.–School-
craft, Ind. Tribes, VI, 689, 1857. Tawaccaras.–Ind.
Aff. Rep., 397, 1867. Tawaccomo.–Ibid., 369, 1854.
Tawaccoroe.—Ibid., 1856 184, 1857, Tawackanie.—
Maillard, Hist. Texas, 252, 1842. Tawaconie.—
Ind. Aff. Rep. 1849, 32, 1850. Tawākal.–Gatschet,
Tonkawā MS., B. A. E., 1884 (Tonkawa name).
Tawakanas.—Doc. of 1771–2 quoted by Bolton in
Tex. Hist. Soc. Quar., 1x, 91, 1905. Tawakanay.—
Ind. Aff. Rep., 249, 1877. £-:
(ca. 1822), MS. in Austin Papers, Class D. Ta-wa-
ka-ro.—Ind. Aff. Rep., 527, 1837. Tawakaros.—La
Harpe (1719) # by Gatschet, Karankawa
Inds., 27, 1891. Tawakenoe.—Sibley, Hist. Sketches,
74, 1806. Tawakones.—Davis, Span. Conq. N.
Mex., 82, 1869. , Tawakoni.–Buschmann (1859)
£ by Gatschet, Karankawa Inds., 33, 1891.
awaréka.–McCoy, Ann. Reg., no. 4, 27, 1838.
Tehuacanas.–Macartij, Letter to Gov. Angel de
Navarrete, 1763, MS. in Nacogdoches Archives.
Canes.-Pénicaut (1714) trans. in French,
Hist. Coll. La., n.s., 1, 121, 1869. Three Cones.-
Schermerhorn in Mass. Hist. Coll., 2ds., 11, 25, 1814
£, Tiro.acarees.—Arbuckle (1845) in Sen.
X. . 14, 32d Cong., 2d sess., 134, 1853. To-noc-
o-nies.—Butler and Lewis (1846) in H. R. Doc. 76,
29th Cong., 2d sess., 7, 1847. Touacara.–La Harpe
(1719) in Margry, Déc., VI, 289, 1886. Touacaro.—
Beaurain, note in ibid. Towacanies.—Bonnell,
Texas, 139, 1840. Towacanno.-Morse, Rep. , to
Sec. War, 373, 1822. Towacano.—Trimble, ibid.,
259. Towacarro.—Latham in Trans. Philol. Soc.
Lond., 103, 1856. Towaccanie.—Falconer in Jour.
Roy. Geog. Soc., XIII, 206, 1843. Towaccaras.-
Alvord in Sen. Ex. Doc. 18, 40th Cong, 3d sess.,
7, 1869. Towackanies.–Marcy, Prairie Trav.,
197, 1859. To-wac-ko-nies.—Parker, Texas, .213,
1856. To-wac-o-nies.—Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes,
V, 682, 1855. Towacoro.—Ibid., III, 403, 1853.
Towa'kani.—Gatschet, Caddo and Yatassi MS.,
B. A. E., 82 (“river bend in a sandy place':
Wichita name). Tówakarehu.–Dorsey, Wichita
MS., B. A. E., 1882 (= three canes'). Towakar-
ros.-Sen. Ex. Conf. Doc. 13, 29th '# 1st sess.,
5, 1846. Towakenos,—Latham in Trans. Philol. Soc.
Lond., 102,1856. Toweca.–Gallatin in Trans. Am.
Antiq. Soc., II, 117, 1836. Towiachs.-Latham in
Trans. Philol. Soc. Lond, 102, 1856. Towoccaroes.-
Alvord in Sen. Ex. Doc. 18, 40th Cong., 3d sess., 6,
1869. Towocconie.—Smithson. Misc. Coll., II, art.
2, 51, 1852. Towockonie.–Marcy in Schoolcraft,
Ind. Tribes, v, 712, 1855. £ Thycoes.—
Leavenworth (1867) in H. R. Ex. ... 240, 41st
Cong., 2d sess., 24, 1870. Towoekonie.–Marcy in
Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, V, 712, 1855. Tuacana.–
Mezières, Relación, 1770, MS. Tuckankanie.—
Maillard, Hist. Texas, map, 1842. Tuhuktukis.-
Latham in Trans. Philol. Soc. Lond., 103, 1856.
u’-ka-le.–Dorsey, Kansa vocab., B. A. E., 1882
£ Tu’-ka-nyi.—Dorsey, Osage vocab.,
. A. E., 1883 (Osage name). Tuwakariwa.—
Gatschet, Wichita MS., B. A. E. (Wichita name).
Twowakanie.—Yoakum, Hist. Texas, I, 260, 1855.
Twowokana.—Ibid., 165. Twowokauaes.—Ibid.,405.
Yo-woc-o-nee.—Marcy in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes,
V, 712, 1855.
Tawamana. The Bird clan of the H ''.
Tawamana wińwü.–Fewkes in 19th Rep. B. A. E.,
584, '' wit=‘clan'). Ta-wa-ma-nawun-wii.-
Fewkes in Am. Anthr, VII, 404, 1890.
Tawasa (Alibamu: Tawásha). A Musk-
hogean tribe first referred to by the De
Soto chroniclers in the middle of the
16th century as Toasi and located in the
neighborhood of Tallapoosa r. Subse-
quently they moved. S. E. and con-
stituted one of the tribes to which the
name “Apalachicola” was given by the
Spaniards. About 1705 attacks by the
Alibamu and Creeks compelled them to
leave this region also and to seek protec-
tion near the French fort at Mobile. In
1707 the Pascagoula declared war against
them, but peace was made through the
intervention of Bienville. From this time
the tribe ceased to be noted by French
chroniclers, and at the close of the cen-
tury it reappears as one of the four Ali-
BULL. 30]
bamu towns, from which it seems likely
that the Tawasa had allied or re-allied
themselves with the Alibamu after the
disturbance just alluded to. Their subse-
quent history is probably the same as
that of the Alibamu (q.v.). (J. R. s.)
Ooe-Asa.—Adair, Am. Inds., 156, 1775. Tanessee.—
Jefferys, Am. Atlas, map 5, 1776. Taouachas.-
Pénicaut (1710) in Margry, Déc., V, 486, 1883.
Tarwarsa.-Sen. Ex. Doc. 425, 24th Cong., 1st sess.,
270, 1836. Tarwassaw.—Woodward, Reminis., 12,
1859. Tavossi.—Alcedo, Dic. Geog., V, 57, 1789.
Tawasas.—Swan (1791) in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes,
V,262, 1855. Tawássa.—Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg.,
1, 88, 1884. Taw warsa.–Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes,
IV, 578, 1854. Taw-wassa.-Pettus in Trans. Ala.
Hist.Soc., II,135,1898. Toasi.—Gentl.of Elvas(1557)
in French, Hist. Coll. La., 154, 1850(probably iden-
tical). Tomasa.–U.S. Ind. Treat. (1827), 421, 1837.
Too-wos-sau.—Hawkins, Sketch (1799), 36, 1848.
Touachas.—Pénicaut (1723) in Margry, Déc., V,
457, 1883. Towarsa.–Campbell (1836) in H. R.
Doc. 274, 25th Cong., 2d sess., 20, 1838.
Tawash. The extinct Moon clans of
Sia and San £ £, N. Mex.
Ta-wac.—Stevenson in 11th Rep. B. A. E., 19, 1894
(c=sh). Tăvash-háno.—Hodge in Am. Anthr.,
Ix, 351, 1896 (hano="people').
Taweeratt. See Orehaoue.
Tawe hash (Ta-we’-hash, commonly
known in early Spanish writings as Tao-
vayas.) A principal tribe of the Wichita
confederacy, distinct from the Wichita
proper, although the terms are now
used as synonymous. By the mid-
dle of the 18th century they had set-
tled on upper Red r., where they re-
mained relatively fixed for about a hun-
dred years. Rumors of a tribe called the
Teguayos, or Aijaos, who may have been
the Tawehash, reached New Mexico from
the E. early in the 17th century (Ban-
croft, No. Mex. States, 1,387, 1886). The
Toayas found by La Harpe in 1719 on Ca-
nadian r. with the Touacara (Tawakoni),
Ousitas (Wichita), and Ascanis (Yscanis)
were evidently the Tawehash, and his re-
port gives us our first definite knowledge
of them (Margry, Déc., v.1, 278, 282, 289,
1886). Their southward migration, due
to !' from the Osage, Chickasaw,
and Comanche, was probably contempo-
rary with that of their kinsfolk, the Ta-
wakoni (q. v.). That their settlement
on Red r. was relatively recent in 1759
is asserted by Antonio Tremiño, a Spanish
captive who was released by the tribe in
1765 (Testimony of Tremiño, Aug. 13,
1765, MS. in Béxar Archives).
The Spaniards of New Mexico usually
designated the Tawehash as the Jumanos
(q. v.); the French frequently called
them and the Wichita Pani piqué, or
tattooed Pawnee, while to the Span-
iards of San Antonio and the officials in
Mexico they were uniformly the Taovayas
(in varying forms of orthography) and
Wichita (see Declaration of Pedro Latren
at Santa Fé, Mar. 5, 1750, MS. in Archivo
en. ).
After La Harpe's visit, in 1719, the
group of tribes to which the Tawehash
57009°–Bull. 30, pt 2–12–45
TAWASH-TAWEEIASH
705
belonged became attached, through trade,
to the French, while on the other hand
they saw little of the Spaniards. But
from indifferent strangers the Tawehash
and the Spaniards soon became converted
into active foes through their differing re-
lations to the Comanche and the Apache.
To the Comanche and the Tawehash alike
the Apache were a hated enemy, while
the founding of San Sabá mission in 1757,
for the Lipan Apache, put the Spaniards
in the light of Apache allies. The result
was the destruction of the mission in Mar.
1758, by a large force of Comanche, Wichi-
ta,Tawehash, and other northern Indians.
To avenge this injury, Don Diego Ortiz
Parrilla, a soldier of renown, was put in
command of 500 men—regulars, militia,
Tlascaltecan, and mission Indians—and
equipped for a four months' campaign.
Leaving San Antonio, in Aug. 1759, he
marched with Apache allies to the Tawe-
hash settlement, which he found flying a
French flag, fortified by ditch and stock-
ade, and so strongly defended that he was
repulsed with loss of baggage-train and
two cannon. Years afterward Bonilla
wrote: “And the memory of this event
remains to this day on the Taovayases
frontier as a dis to the Spaniards”
(Breve Compendio, 1772, trans by West
in Tex. Hist. Asso. Quar., v.111, 55, 1905).
The cannon were not recovered till 20
years later.
Parrilla's report of the Tawehash forti-
fication was confirmed in 1765 by Tre-
miño, the released captive mentioned
above. ... According to him it was built
especially to resist Parrilla's attack. It
consisted of a palisaded embankment
about 4 ft high, with deep ditches at
the E. and w.ends, to prevent approach
on horseback. Inside the enclosure were
4 subterranean houses or cellars for the
safety of non-combatants (Tremiño, op.
cit.). From the time of Parrilla's cam-
paign forward the Tawehash settlement
was referred to in Spanish writings as the
“fort of the Taovayas.” Of interest in
this connection is the record that the
Waco, also of the Wichita group, had at
their village a similar earthen wall or
citadel which was still visible in the lat-
ter part of the 19th century (Kenney in
Wooten, Comp. Hist. Texas, 1,745, 1898).
In 1760, the year after the famous bat-
tle, Fray Calahorra y Saenz, the veteran
missionary at Nacogdoches, was sent to the
fortaleza to effect a peace, which he accom-
plished, at least nominally (Fray Joseph
Lopez to Parrilla, Exp. sobre San Sabá,
MS. in Archivo Gen., 1760). The libera-
tion of Tremiño in 1765 was attended
with special marks of friendship. He was
escorted to Nacogdoches by head chief
£ who was made a Spanish
official and sent home with presents of a
706
[B. A. E.
TAWEHASH
cane, a dress-coat, and three horses. He
would not consent, however, to Cala-
horra’s proposal of a mission for his peo-
le (Calahorra, letter of July 16, 1765,
#. in Béxar Archives). In spite of these
signs of amity, the Spaniards stili enter-
tained suspicions of the Tawehash, but
matters were improved by the efforts of
Mezières, a skilful Indian agent. In
1770 he met the Tawehash, Tawakoni,
Yscanis, and Kichai chiefs in a conference
at the Kadohadacho (Caddo) village. The
treaty arranged at this time was ratified at
Natchitoches in Oct. 1771, by three Tawe-
hash chiefs, who by proxy represented the
Comanche also. Among other things,
they promised to # up their Spanish
captives and Parrilla's cannon, not to pass
San Antonio in pursuit of the Apache
without reporting there, and to deliver to
the Spanish authorities the head of any
violator of the peace. This compact was
solemnized by the ceremony of burying
the hatchet (Articles of , MS. in
Archivo Gen., Hist., xx). From this
time forward the Tawehash were gener-
ally named among the friendly tribes, but
they were seldom trusted. They were,
however, often turned against the Apache,
and in 1813 they aided the revolutionists
*: the royal arms (Arredondo to the
iceroy, Sept. 13, 1813, MS. in Archivo
Gen.). As a tribe they were never sub-
jected to mission influence, which may be
said of all the tribes of the Wichita con-
ederacy.
In 1772, and again in 1778, Mezières
visited the Tawehash settlement to fur-
ther cement their friendship, and from
his reports we get our fullest knowledge
of their relationships and society. They
spoke nearly or quite the same language
as their kinsmen and allies, the Wichita,
Tawakoni, and Yscani. Their settlement
was situated on Red r., at the eastern
Cross Timbers. At the time of Mezières’
second visit it consisted of a population
of 800 fighting men and youths, living in
two villages on opposite banks of the
river. That on the N. side was composed
of 37 and the other of 123 grass lodges,
each containing 10 or 12 beds. To these
two villages Mezières at this time gave
the names San Teodoro and San Ber-
nardo, in honor of the commandant gen-
eral of the interior provinces and of the
vernor of Louisiana. The Tawehash
ad extensive agriculture, raising corn,
beans, calabashes, watermelons, and to-
bacco, with which they supplied the Co-
manche, in exchange for horses and ca
tives. The calabashes they cut up in
strips which, when dry, were made into
chains or mats for convenience in carry-
ing. Though fish were plentiful in the
river, they are said not to have eaten
them. omen took part in the govern-
ment, which was democratic. Chiefs,
who prided themselves on owning noth-
ing, did not hold office by hereditary
right, but were elected for their valor.
Regarding the religion of the people
Mezières mentioned “fire worship” and
belief in a very material heaven and hell
(see also Wichita).
There is some ground for thinking that
one of the two villages of the Tawehash
settlement descri by Mezières in 1778
was composed of the Wichita tribe, who
six years before had been living on Salt
Fork of the Brazos, 60 leagues away.
But the Wichita later were still living—
a part of the time at least—on the up-
per Brazos. About 1777 or 1778 the
“Panis-Mahas” (Ouvaes, Aguajes, Agui-
chi [see Akwech]) came southward and
settled with the Tawehash, but at the
time of Mezières’ visit in 1778 they
had withdrawn temporarily northwest-
ward. Within a few months, however,
they returned, and seem to have re-
mained permanently with the Tawehash
(Mezières, MS. letters in Mem. de Nueva
España, xxv.111, 229, 281–82). They evi-
dently established a separate village, for
Fernandez in 1778 and Mares in 1789 each
noted in this locality three Jumanes or
Tawehash villages a short distance apart
(diaries in the Archivo Gen.). Twenty
years later Davenport said that on Red r.,
100 leagues above Natchitoches, there
were still three neighboring villages of
these people, which he called the Ta-
huyás, Huichitas, and Aguichi, respec-
tively (Noticia, 1809, MS. in Archivo
Gen.).
Austin’s map of 1829 (original in the
Department of Fomento, Mexico) and
the Karte von Texas of 1839 both show
the Tawehash settlement on Wichita r.,
above the junction of the two main
branches. For their treaties with the
United States and their removal to reser-
vations, see Wichita (confederacy). Con-
sult also Jumano. H. E. #)
Ahijados.–Freytas, Peñalosa (1662), 35, 66, 1882
(identical?). Ahijaos.—Ibid., 34 (identical?). Ah-
ijitos.-Morfi, MS. Hist. Texas, bk. 2, ca. 1782
identical?). Aijados.—Bancroft, Ariz. and New
ex., 150, 1889 (identical?). Aijaos-Peñalosa
£ cited by Bancroft, ibid., 163 (identical?).
ixaos.—Benavides, Memorial, 85, 1630 (identi-
cal?). Axtaos.—Ofiate (1606) cited "R rince,
Hist. N. Mex., 166, 1883 (identical?). £o
Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers, III, , 1890
identical?). Ayjaos.–Zarate-Salmeron (ca. 1629),
el., in Land of Sunshine, 46, Dec. 1899 (identi-
cal?). Jumana.—Morfi, op. cit. Jumanes.-Pedro
Latren, op. cit., 1750. Jumano.—For other forms
of this name see Jumano. (Until the recent in-
vestigations by Dr H. E. Bolton, the identifica-
tion of the Jumano was in doubt.—Editor.) Pan-
£" Latren, op.cit. Panipiquet-Form
cited in early documents of Texas. Paniques.-
Latren, op. cit., 1750. Skin pricks.–Clark (1804)
in Orig. Jour. Lewis and Clark, 1, 190, 1904 (re-
ferring to their custom of £ Taaowai-
azes.-Mezières, MS. letter in Mem. de Nueva Es-
paña, xxv III, 23, 1778. Taaovayases.-Mezières,
ibid., 247, 1770 Tabayase.—Doc. 503 in Tex. State
BULL. 30]
Archives, 1791-92. *:::v, Cabello, In-
forme, 1784, MS. in Archivo Gen. Taboayases.—
Mezières, op. cit., 261, 1779. Taboayazes.–Gov.
Cabello, Rep. on Comanches, 1786, MS. in Béxar
Archives. Tabuayas.—Rivera to Oconor, 1768,
MS. in Béxar Archives. *:Yi'; Diary,
1787, MS. in Archivo Gen. Taguaias.–Parilla to
Viceroy, Nov. 8, 1760, MS. in Archivo Gen. Ta-
is.—Tremiño, op. cit., 1765. T as.-Leal,
£ 1794, MS. in Béxar Archives. Taguay-
ares.—Cabello, Informe, MS., 1784. Taguayas.-
Lopez to Parilla, Expediente sobre San Sabá,
1760, MS. in Archivo Gen. Taguayazes.—Cabello,
op. cit. Taguayces.-Ibid. Taguayes.–Gov. Ba-
rrios, Informe, 1771, MS. in Archivo Gen. T -
yos.-Courbière, Relación, 1791, MS. in exar
Archives. Tahuaias.—Treaty with the tribe, 1821,
MS. in Archivo Gen. Tahuallaus.—Arredondo, op.
cit., 1813. Tahuaya.–Census of 1790 in TexasState
Archives, 1792. , Tahuayace.--Doc. of Sept:20, 1826,
in Texas State Archives. Tahuayaces –Vial, Dia-
ry, MS., 1787. Tahuayás.–Davenport, Noticia, 1809,
MS. in Archivo Gen. Tahuayase.--Doc. of Aug.
1, 1804, in Texas State Archives. Tahuayases.-
Treaty with the tribe, 1821, MS. in Archivo Gen.
Tamayaca.—Bull. Soc. Geog. Mex., 267, 1870. Tao-
baianes.—Mezières, op. cit., 1778, Taobayace.-
Bull. Soc. Geog. Mex., 267, 1870. #":
Expediente sobre la Dolosa Paz, 1774. Tao
ases.—Mezières, op. cit., 1778. Taouayaches.-
Robin, Voy. Louisiane, III, 3, 1807. Taouayas.-
Exp. sobre la Dolosa Paz, 1774. Taovayaiaces:-
Mezières, op. cit., 1778. Taovayases.-Bonilla
£ Breve Compendio, in Tex. Hist. Quar.,
viii. 57, 1905. Tauweåsh.–McCoy, Ann. Reg., no.
4, 27, 1838. Tavalases.—Mezières, Relación, 1770,
MS. in Archivo Gen. Tavaiazes.—Ibid. Tava-
—Bucareli to Ripperdá, Nov. 18, 1772, MS. in
xar Archives. Tavoayases.—Croix, Relación
Particular, 1778, MS. in Archivo Gen. Tavoy-
aces.–Mezières in Mem. de Nueva España,
xxviii, 283. Ta-wai-hash.-H. R. Rep. 299, 44th
Cong., 1st sess., 1, 1876. Tawai'-hias.—Ibid. (Cad-
do name). Tawe'hash.–Mooney in 14th Rep. B.
A. E., 1095, 1896 (Caddo and Kichai name). Taw-
weeahs.–Ind. Aff. Rep., 558, 1837. Toajas.-La
Harpe (1719) in Margry, Déc., VI, 290, 1886. Toan-
:#' 1778) quoted by Bancroft, No.
ex. States, I, 661, 1886. Toauyaces.-Mezières,
# cit., 229, 1778. Toayas.—La Harpe, op.cit.,
1719. Tomachas.-Domenech, Deserts, II, 191,
1860 (misprint). Too-war-sar.—Clark (1804) in
Orig. Jour. Lewis and Clark, I, 190, 1904. Tori-
.—Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, II, 126, 1852.
Touashes.—Bollaert in Jour. Ethnol. Soc. Lond.,
II, 279, 1850. Towaahach.—Lewis and Clark,
Journal, 149, 1840. Towaches.–Morgan in N. Am.
Rev., 55, Jan. 1870. Towahach.—Lewis and Clark,
Journal, 149, 1840. Towahhans.—ten Kate, Syn-
onymie, 10, 1884. Towash.—Kenney in Wooten,
Comp. Hist. Tex., 753, 1898. Tow-ash.—Ind. Aff.
Rep. 1849, 33, 1850. Towcash.—Trimble quoted by
Morse, Rep. to Sec. War, 257, 1822. Tow-ce- .-
ten Kate, Synonymie, 10, 1884. Toweache.—
Schermerhorn (1812) in Mass. Hist. Coll., 2d s.,
II, 26, 1814. Toweash.—Thomas (1845) in Sen.Ex.
Doc. 14, 32d Cong., 2d sess., 131, 1853. Tow-
eeahge. Catlin, N. A. Inds, II, 73, 1844 (own
name). Tow-eeash.-Kennedy, Texas, map, 1841.
Towiaches.—Sibley, Hist. Sketches, 74, 1806.
Towiaohe-Tawakenoes.—Balbi, Atlas Ethnogr.,
54, 1826 (improperly combined with Tawakoni).
Towiash.-Latham in Trans. Philol. Soc. Lond.,
104, 1856. Towish.-Karte von Texas, 1839. To-
woash.—Drake, Bk. Inds., xii, 1848 (confounded
with Tawakoni). Towoashe.-Domenech, Deserts,
I, 444, 1860. Towrache.—Sibley. Hist. Sketches,
108, 1806. Towzash.—Butler and Lewis (1846) in
H. R. Doc. 76, 29th Cong., 2d sess. 7, 1847. Toy-
ash.—Hildreth, Dragoon Campaigns, 160, 1836.
Tawi. A Cholovone village on lower
San Joaquin r., Cal.—Pinart, Cholovone
MS., B. A. E., 1880.
Tawiskaron (Tawis’karron', Tawis’kara,
Thauwiskalau (Oneida), Tiwi’-skā-lú
(Cherokee, “Flint’), Tawiskano for
TAWI-TAWISKARON
707
Tawiskārano', and Saiewiskerat. The
nominal stem, dialectically varied, is in
these expressions -wiskār-, -wisker-, or
-wiskúl-, occurring in the lexical terms
owiskärd', owiskerd', or owiskúld', respec-
tively, and meaning “ice’, ‘hail’, ‘sleet';
these latter are derivatives of the noun
owis’ā’, ‘ice’, ‘hail’, ‘sleet’, ‘frozen
snow.’, ‘glare ice’, and ‘glass goblet’
(modern); of this noun the Tuscarora
uwi'Grä" is a dialectic form, whence
comes uwi'sékrā‘ with the specific mean-
ing ‘sleet or rain frozen to trees and to
the ground”; and the initial t- of the
first six appellatives is a characteristic
prefix of proper names and is in fact an
expletive dual sign, originally meaning
‘two”, “two-fold’, ‘complete’, ‘in a
double degree’; and the a- for the full
ha-, affixed to the nominal stem, -wiskār-,
is the # pronoun of the third person,
masculine sex, singular number, and an-
thropic gender, signifying “he’; lastly,
the verb-stem -ron’, suffixed to the nomi-
nal stem, is the perfect tense form of
the anomalous verb-stem -rén’, ‘affix or
add to', or “be arrayed in ’; hence the
expression Tawiskarron’ signifies ‘He is
arrayed in ice in a double degree.” The
expression Tawiskara, or rather Tawis'-
kārā’, is the noun modified only by the
affixes explained above, and signifies
“He (is) ice in a double degree”, the
substantive verb being unexpressed but
understood. The final vowel and the
glottic close of this compound is either
modified or dropped when an adjective
is suffixed to it, as in the following: The
adjective-ano signifies “cold', ‘chilly’;
hence Tawiskarano means “He (is) ice,
cold in a double degree.” The substan-
tive verb, as is usual in the present tense
of attributive themes, is not here ex-
ressed. In the sentence-word Saiewis-
:erat, one of the characteristic functions
or activities of the personage designated
by this expression is described. he
initial syllable sa- signifies ‘again”,
‘anew", £ and limits the
meaning of the verb in the expression;
ie- is the pronoun of the third person,
indefinite as to sex and number, although
usually singular, and commonly signifies
‘one’, ‘one who’; the noun-stem is ex-
plained above; lastly, the suffix verb-
stem -at, being the present tense form of
the anomalous verb-at, signifies “present’,
“show’, ‘spread’ ‘cause to be present’;
hence the expression as an appellative
means ‘Again one causes ice to be present
(as is his habit)’. These etymologic de-
rivations of a number of the appellatives
applied to a certain £ would
seem to connect him directly with the
frost-bringing and the ice-forming po-
tency in nature, and that they establish
the inference that Tawiskaron is the


708
[B. A. E.
TAWISKARON
name of the £ of the winter
power transfigured into a man-being, a
god of winter, whose functions and
activities constitute him the mighty frost
king, whose breath and magic power
blight the verdure of plants and trees
and lock lakes and rivers in bonds of ice.
In confirmation of the preceding inter-
pretations, the following expressions are
cited from Bruyas Radices Iroquaeorum:
owsé, or gawisa, “ice’, ‘hail’, ‘glass';
owiskra, ‘hail’, ‘sleet'; gawiskerontion,
gawisontion, “one is casting or sowing
hail, ice, sleet’, hence ‘one (it) is hail-
ing’; lastly, watiowiskwentare, meaning
‘it has covered it with frost, with ice’;
‘it has spread out ice (like a sheet)’;
hence ‘it has covered it with glare ice.”
In the two sentence-words preceding the
last one cited, the final -ontion is the per-
fect tense form of the irregular verb -oti’,
‘cast’, ‘throw’, but it has a present
meaning, ‘is casting, throwing’. The
termination of the last citation, -kwentare’,
is a perfect tense form with the meaning
of a present tense, viz, ‘is lying flat”,
“is lying face downward’. The original
meaning of the nominal stem-wiskir- of
the vocable owiskárà was apparently “crys-
tal’, ‘smooth', 'slippery', 'slick'; hence
it came to designate ice on the one hand,
and chert or flint on the other. Even
among the Cherokee, who are linguis-
tically, cognate with the Iroquoian peo-
ples of the E. and N., Tiwi’skālā is the
name of a mythic anthropic being, called
Flint, regarded as the producer of flint
rock. They have also preserved in the
words tawi'ska or tawi'skage, signifyin
‘smooth’, ‘slick', the fundamenta
meaning the stem had before it came to
denote “flint’. Thus Cherokee usage con-
firms the suggestion that the basic sig-
nification of the stem -wiskar-, or -wiskér-,
is ‘smooth’, ‘crystal”, “slippery’, ‘slick’.
A similar connection between terms de-
notive of “ice’ and ‘flint’ respectively,
exists among some of the Algonquian
dialects, and also between these terms
and the name for “wolf’, a false con-
nection has been established in some of
these same dialects. In Passamaquoddy
and Malecite malsum and malsumsis sig-
nify “wolf’ and “small wolf’ respectively,
while the first is also a name of this
younger brother of Nanabozho (Ku-
loskap); and in the closely related Mic-
mac, máls signifies “flint’ or ‘chert’.
The last is found in Unami Delaware
under the form mahales, and in the
Unalachtigo Delaware of Campanius
Holm under that of maháres, with the
signification ‘flint’, ‘chert’. But in the
Abnakiit appearsunder the form monlsem,
with the meaning ‘wolf’. In the Chip-
pewa name for ‘white flint', mikwame-
wabik, literally “ice stone’ or “ice rock’,
is brought out the reason for the use of
the same vocable to denote “ice’, ‘frost’,
‘sleet’, on the one hand, and “chert’,
‘flint’, on the other. The Chippewa
term for ice is mikwam, and the Cree
miskwamiy, whence, the derivative misk-
wamissa, “it hails’. Piponoukhe (written
Kabebonicca by Schoolcraft) signifies
freely “Winter Maker’, from pipon, “win-
ter’, and the verb-stem -oke or -okhe,
‘make, cause, do’; and Chakekenapok
means ‘the Man of Flint, or the Fire-
stone’. In the foregoing identifications
are found the reasons that gave the name
‘He is the Flint’, ‘He Overspreads with
Ice’, ‘He is the Ice’, ‘He is the Winter-
maker’, and lastly, ‘He is the Wolf', to
one and the same personage identified
with the production and control of cer-
tain phenomena in nature. It has thus
become evident that through wrong in-
terpretations of misunderstood homo-
phonic but not cognate terms, various
striking appellations, suggested by more
or less apparent similarity between the
unrelated natural phenomena in question,
have been made the name of the imagi-
nary man-being, originally believed to
produce and control but one class of
henomena. Brinton (Myths of the
ew World, 203, 1896) endeavored to
show that the name Tawiskara was a
cognate or derivative of the Oneida
tetiucalas, and the Mohawk tyokaras or
tewhgarlas, which he rende ‘dark or
darkness’ (although they in fact all
mean “at the time it becomes dark, at
twilight'), and he purported to quote
Bruyas and Cuoq in support of this
opinion, although neither of these lexi-
cographers, so far as known, attempted
to analyze the name Tawiskaron or
Tawiskara). -
An imaginary man-being of the cosmo-
gonic philosophy of the Iroquoian and
other tribes, to whom was attributed the
function of making and controlling the
activities and phenomena of winter. He
was the Winter God, the Ice King, since
his distinctive character is clearly £
in terms of the activities and phenom-
ena of nature peculiar to this season. As
an earth power he was one of the great
primal man-beings belonging to the
second cosmical period of the mytho-
logical philosophy of the Iroquoian, Al-
onquian, and perhaps other Indians.
lthough his paternity was not beyond
£ his parentage was illustrious.
n the mythology to which he belonged,
his grandmother, Awān ‘hái (‘Mature
Flower’, or probably ‘Mature Earth'),
called Mesakomikokwi by the Potawa-
tomi, was expelled from the skyland,
situated above the visible firmament, be-
cause of her husband's jealousy. When
in falling she reached the waters of the
BULL. 30]
primal sea that covered the space now
occupied by the earth she was received
on the carapace of the great primal Turtle
who belonged to this second cosmic
period, on which his fellows had pre-
pared the nucleus of the earth. Being
parthenogenetically pregnant before her
£ she in due time gave birth to
a daughter, who, on £ woman’s
estate, became pregnant while at play,
according to one of several differing tra-
ditions, by the direct act of the primal
man-being called Wind. In due time the
young woman gave birth to twins (some
traditions say to quadruplets), one being
Te'haro"hiawā’k'ho” (q.v.), the other
Tawi'skaro". The latter destroyed his
mother by refusing to be born in the
natural way and in violently emerging
through his mother's armpit—some tra-
ditions #. through her navel. This he
was readily fitted to do because his body
was composed of chert or flint and his
head was in the form of an arrowpoint of
flint. According to a variant version, one
of the great race of the Turtle, trans-
formed into a handsome young warrior,
sought the maiden for his wife. Having
refused many other £ under the
same guise by the advice of her mother,
she at last, through the counsel of the
same mentor, accepted him. Having
come to her lodge on the appointed night,
he conversed with her until the time came
for retiring, when the young warrior
placed two arrows, one plain and the
other tipped with flint, horizontally in
the bark side of the lodge just above the
maiden, and then departed. The next
day he returned for a short time, and
then taking his arrows withdrew. In due
time the twins were born, as related
above. It is believed that Tawi'skaro",
in the substance of his body and in the
shape of his head, was prenatally sug-
gested by the flint-tipped arrow. In con-
cept Tawi'skaro" is so closely identical
with the mythic personage called Cha-
kekenapok in Algonquian mythology, a
younger brother of Nanabozho, that #
may be treated together.
In Iroquoian mythology this being is
known under various names indicative of
some function or feature attributed to
him. Among his Iroquoian names are
Tawis’karon (Te'hawis’karro"), Tawis/-
kano or Tawiskarano', Saiewiskerat, Taw-
iskara, O'hā’ā’ (‘Flint, Onondaga),
Ot'hā'gwé"dā’ (‘Flint, Seneca), Teho-
tennhiaron (‘He is arrayed in flint,’
Mohawk), Atenenhiarhon (a corrupt
form of the last), of which the Tuscarora
form is Tunéñya‘r’‘hé", meaning “a
iant’ only, Ro'nikofirahet'ké” (“His
Mind is Evil”), and Hono"hi’/däe’, (‘He
is Warty’, Seneca).
In Algonquian dialects this personage
appears, among others, under the names
TAWISKARON
709
Malsum, Piponoukhe', Chakekenapok,
and Windigo. In one of the earliest ac-
counts of Algonquian cosmical myths it is
said that the Montagnais attributed the
change of seasons to two brothers—Nipi-
noukhe (“Summer-maker’) and Pipo-
noukhe (“Winter-maker’). Most of these
Indians regarded these brothers as human
in form, while the rest were not so cer-
tain on this point; all, however, were
agreed that they were beings who were
alive like themselves, for they had been
overheard talking and rustling, especially
at their return, although no one under-
stood their lan . Far in the north
dwelt Piponoukhe for a stated time, while
his brother lived in the sunny southland.
At regular times the two brothers ex-
changed places, which brought about a
change of seasons. The Montagnais
called this '# of places Achi-
tescatoueth. Piponoukhe brought with
him cold weather, frost, snow, sleet, and
ice, and thereby destroyed everything.
This myth has been developed into that
of Kulpojut, explained below.
The persistence and the security of life
from the destructive powers of the Winter
is metaphorically expressed in the
etails of the following incident related
in one of the longer versions of the com-
mon Iroquoian genesis myth. D'ing the
creative time Te'haro"hiawā’k’‘ho” re-
ceived from his father of the race of the
Turtle an ear of corn, with proper instruc-
tions as to its care and uses. In time
Te'haro"hiawā’k’‘ho” roasted an ear of
corn which he had himself raised, which
emitted an appetizing aroma. When
Tawis'karo"' smelt this odor he informed
his grandmother, who ordered him to go
to the lodge of his brother to ask him to
share this unknown thing with them.
Onhearing this requestTeharo"hiawā'k'-
‘ho” replied that he would consent on
condition that Tawis’karo" surrender to
him “the flint whereby thou livest.”
To this Flint replied, “What dost thou
mean? Dost thou mean my arrow with
the point of flint?” To which the reply
came, “No, I mean, indeed, that flint
which is in thy body.” To this Flint
answered, “So be it as thou dost wish it.”
Then, opening his mouth, he thrust out
the flint thing in question. His brother
seized it and gently pulled it; he would
not break it off, although Flint asked him
to do so. “Verily,” his brother an-
swered, “thy life belongs to thee, so thou
thyself must break it off and give it to
me, for on no other condition can our
compact be fulfilled.” So, reluctantly,
Flint performed his part of the agree-
ment, whereupon his brother gave him
two grains of the corn, one for the grand-
mother and one for himself. By this act
Tawis'karo" lost his birthright of coequal
orenda (q.v.), or magic power. This is
710
[B. A. E.
TAWISKARON
readily explainable by the phenomena of
the beginning of the spring of the year.
By the internal heat of the earth, icicles
thaw and become detached at their bases
and are not broken off within their
length; and on clear mornings the face
of nature is sometimes covered with
heavy hoarfrost which by the internal
warmth of things and a slight rise in the
temperature of the air becomes detached
without melting from the outside, as it
were, but falls like flakes of snow. These
henomena show that the power of the
Winter god is ending, and that Tawis'-
karo" surrenders again his flint lance-
the piercing, blasting, withering power
of frost and winter's cold.
In the cosmical legends of the Iro-
quoian tribes, Tawis/karo", incited and
abetted by his grandmother, makes many
attempts to thwart his brother, Teharo"-
hiawā’k’‘ho”, in his work of bringing into
orderly being the present phenomena
and bodies of nature. One of the most
exciting of these efforts was the theft of
the sun by Tawis'karo", and Awć"hā'i',
his grandmother. They carried it far
away to the southeast, where they h'
to keep it solely for their own use. But
by the potent aid of the magic power of
various great man-beings, such as Otter,
Beaver, Fox, and Fisher, Te'haro"-
hiawā’k’‘ho" was enabled to recapture
the sun and to bring it back and then to
place it where it now is shining for all
people. It is hardly necessary to point
out that this incident is the mythologic
statement of the fact that in the autumn
and winter the sun apparently goes far
to the southeast.
Tawis/karo", in emulation of his
brother's successful attempts to create
various things, made only noxious objects,
such as bats, butterflies, owls, frogs, and
worms and other creeping things; but his
first great labor was to conceal from
Te'haron ‘hiawā’k “ho” all the birds and
animals in a great cavern in a cliff; this
is evidently but a metaphorical state-
ment of the driving of the birds to migra-
tion and of the animals to hibernate by
the approach of Winter. According to
the legend they were in great part
freed by Te'haro"hiawā'k’‘ho". Then
Tawis/karo" is discovered by his brother,
constructing a bridge of white rocks (i. e.,
ice) on the surface of the surrounding
waters, which he asserted he was gradu-
ally extending toward the distant shore
of another land wherein dwelt fierce,
carnivorous monsters, in order to enable
them to come across to feed upon the
|'' and the animals created by Te'-
aro"hiawā'k'ho"; this was obviously
the statement that were all lakes and
rivers brid solidly with ice, the
monsterS ld, Want, Famine, and
Death would readily cross and feed on
the creatures of his brother, for nothing
is killed except for food by the great
primal beings. He was stopped in this
nefarious work by his brother, who sent
the tufted bluebird, with the bloody
# of a grasshopper in its mouth, to
frighten him by its £ As this bird is
one of the first heralds of spring, its cry
told Winter that Spring was at hand, and
so Tawis/karo" fled with his work only
half finished. The bridge of white flint
dissolved as fast as he fled to the land.
When he became the prisoner of his own
brother he attempted to escape on one
of the pieces of white flint. It is only a
step from a cake of ice to the mythical
“white stone canoe,” so popular and yet
so erroneously attributed to various other
beings. Again, he tries to imitate his
brother in creating a human being, which
was the object of his greatest desire; so
having learned from his brother that life
was immanent in the substance of the
earth, and therefore the products of it,
Tawis'karo" decided to outdo him by
using the foam of water to form his man-
being, as in fact it was; after thus form-
ing the body of the man-being he called
his brother to see it, but failing to cause
it to show any signs of life, he implored
his brother to aid him by giving it life
and motion, which was done. As this
man-being was pure white it is obvious
that this creature was snow, and that
without life, which Tawis'karo" could not
give it, it could not come and go, as it
does, like that which has life and power
of motion. Some modern Iroquois who
are the adherents of the so-called Hand-
some Lake reformed Iroquois religion,
and others who have become converted
to Christianity claim to identify Tawis'.
karo” with the devil of Caucasians, and
so reasoning from this incident pretend
that this devil created the white race.
The constant antagonism between Ta-
wis/karo" and his twin brother finally
caused the latter to decide upon the
destruction of his younger brother. In
the details of the fierce combat with
unequal weapons to which this resolution
led, it is said that the surface of the
earth was crumpled into ridges and val-
leys, that the blood and the fragments
from the body of Tawis’karo” became
flint stones, and that from his intestines
were formed fruitful vines of many
kinds—a statement obviously due to the
fact that vines growing in the clefts of
rocks apparently barren have a peculiar
luxuriance.
In the Cherokeestory of the Rabbitan
Tawiskälä (Mooney, 19th Rep. B. A. E.,
1900) the ceaseless struggle between life,
the productive force in nature, repre-
sented by the Rabbit, and the destructive
BULL. 30]
powers of nature, represented by Ta-
wiskälä, are quite apparent. The Rabbit
in this story is evidently the Algonquian
Wabozho (“White Maker’) who has
been absorbed into the Nanabozho char-
acter as explained below. The story re-
lates that Rabbit, while Tawiskälä was in
his lodge, drove a sharp stake into the
body of his guest, causing it to explode,
scattering flint fragments in all direc-
tions.
In one of the variants of the common
Iroquoian cosmic genesis myth Tawis'-
karo" is one of four children, quadruplets,
of whom the name of only one, Te'haro"-
hiawā'k’‘ho", has been recorded. In the
Potawatomi version of the Algonquian
cycle of genesis myths, however, the
Algonquian names of these quadruplets
have been preserved by Father De Smet.
These latter names are Nanabozho(q.v.),
Chipiapoos (?Tcipiapozho), Wabosso
(?Wabozho, “White maker'), and Chake-
kenapok (Cree Tchakisahigan, “flint’,
‘gun-flint', etc.). The infant man-being
bearing the last name caused the death
of his mother by violently bursting
through her side.
In after time some of the functions of
Wabozho were evidently absorbed in
£ by Chakekenapok or attributed to
im, either consciously or unconsciously,
thus leaving only two great personages
or man-beings, for Tcipiapozho while he
lived was a rather negative character,
largely dominated by Nanabozho, who
also appears to have absorbed the name
Wabozho and a part of his functions.
Thus in the third great cosmic period,
the present, a complete parallelism be-
came established between the elemental
gods of the Iroquoian and the Algonquian
pantheon. For this period the Iroquoian
data are more complete and definite.
The gods have departed from the earth
and have their dwelling in the skyland,
the land of £i souls. Accord-
ing to the '' legends descriptive
of this skyland, there is far in the rear of
the great lodge of Awé"hā'i', the grand-
mother of Tawis'karo", a large compart-
ment, in which dwells a man-being of
culiar aspect and functions. His name
in the Onondaga dialect is Dethodiátgā’-
ew&", “He whose body is divided or split
in two .” One of these parts, it is
said, is crystal ice, and the other is warm
flesh and blood. Twice every year this
man-being, whose magic power outranks
all earth-produced ones, comes to the
doorway of his compartment, presenting
in each instance a different side of his
body. When he presents the side com-
posed of crystalline ice, winter begins on
the earth; and when he presents the
side constituted of flesh and blood, sum-
mer begins. He is evidently composed
TAWKEE—TAWSHTYE
711
of the characters in large measure of Ta-
wis'karo” and Te'haro"hiawā’k’‘ho", of
the Iroquoian cosmology, and of Pipo-
noukhe and Nipinoukhe, or Nanabozho
and Chakekenapok, of the Algonquian
cosmical legends; for in them is found a
great man-being whose functions are con-
cerned with the change of seasons. His
name in Passamaquoddy is Kulpojut
(Coolpújót in Micmac by Rand), which
signifies “One rolled over £y handspikes'
Each spring and each autumn he is rolled
over; he faces the w. for the autumn
season, and the E. for the spring. His
body, it is said, has no bones. in this
lodge of Awë"hā'i' and in the skyland
Teharo"hiawā'k'ho" has become only a
shadowy figure, a mere messenger or in-
spector for the gods. Tawis’karo" has
been completely absorbed in the great
man-being of ice and flesh, De'hodiá't’-
käewë". Such appears to be the degree
of development # the two great dominat-
ing figures in the cosmological philosophy
of the Iroquoian and the Algonquian
£ See Mythology, Nanabozho, Te-
aronhiawagon.
For further details consult Sagard,
Hist. du Canada, I-IV, 1636, new ed.,
1836; Relations des Jesuites, I–III, 1858;
De Smet, Oregon Missions, 1847; Black-
bird, Hist. Ottawa and Chippewa, 1887;
Brinton, Myths of the New World, 1896;
Hewitt, Iroquoian Cosmology, in 21st
Rep. B. A. E., 1903; Cuoq, Lex. de la
Langue Iroq., 1866. (J. N. B. H.)
Tawkee. (1) The golden-club or float-
ing arum (Orontium aquaticum). (2) The
Virginia wake-robin (Arum virginicum).
The word, formerly in use in New Jersey
and Pennsylvania, and still surviving
locally, was adopted in the 17th century
by the Swedish settlers in New Jersey.
Rev. A. Hesselius (1725) speaks of “tachis
or hopnuts” (Nelson, Inds. of N.J., 78,
1894). Kalm (Trav., 1,389, 1772) cites as
Indian names of Arum virginicum tawks,
tawking, and tuckah, adding that the
Swedes of New Jersey call it tawko.
Kalm also cites as names of the golden-
club tawkim, tuckoim, etc., stating also
that the Swedes call it tawkee. The
word, which is practically the same as
tuckahoe, is derived from p’tukwi, or
p’tukqueu, in the Delaware dialect of
Algonquian, signifying it is globular,'
a term of general application to tuberous
roots. (A. F. C.)
Tawsee. A Cherokee settlement about
the period of the Revolution; situated on
'' r., in the present Habersham co.,
N. E. Ga.
Tahasse.—Bartram Trav., 371, 1792. Torsee.-
Doc. of 1755 quoted by Royce in 5th Rep. B. A. E.,
143, 1887, Tussee.—Muzon's map (1771) cited by
Royce, ibid.
Tawshtye. The extinct Buffalo clan of
the former pueblo of Pecos, N. Mex.
712
[B. A. E.
TAXLIPU-TEAKATA
£ in Am. Anthr., ix, 349, 1896
(+ = ash-‘people').
Taxlipu. Given as a Chumashan vil-
lage formerly near Santa Barbara, Cal.
Bancroft, Nat. Races, 1, 459, 1874).
ossibly intended for Tashlibunau, the
Yokuts name of a place near San Emidio,
at the s, extremity of Tulare valley, in
Chumash territory. (A. L. K.)
Tazaaigadika (“salmon eaters'). A Sho-
shoni division formerly occupying the
country about Salmon falls on Snake r.,
s. Idaho. Their dependence on the sal-
mon which abounded here gave them
their name of “Salmon Eaters.”
Ag'-gi-tik/-kah.–Stuart, Montana, 81, 1865. Fish
Eaters.—Ross, Fur Hunters, I, 249, 1855. Salmon
Eaters.—Stuart, op.cit.,81. Táza'aigadi’ka.—Hoff-
man in Proc. Am. Philos. Soc., xxIII, 298, 1886.
War-are-ree-kas.-Ross, op.cit.
Taztasagonies. A tribe referred to in 1730
as living northward from San Antonio,
Texas, and as being hostile to the tribes
of the San Antonio region (Pedro de
Rivera, doc. in Arch. (' Santa Cruz de
Querétaro, K, leg. 5, no. 6). About this
time the governor of Texas, Mediavilla y
Ascona, asked permission to make war
on the “Apache, Yita [Yuta, Ute] and
Tastasagonia” (ibid., K, leg. 6, no. 15).
The tribe is therefore probably one other-
wise known under the name of Apache
or Comanche. (H. E. B.
Tastasagonia.–Mediavilla y Ascona (1746), op.cit.
Tchachagoulas. A name noted on De
l'Isle's map of 1707 as that of a town or
ple on Bayou Lafourche, s. E. La.,
£ Bayougoula. The name contains
the Mobilian term okla, “people’, but the
first part cannot be translated.
Tchachagoulas.–French, Hist. Coll. La., III, 59,
note, 1851. Tchatchagoula.--De l'Isle map (1707)
in Winsor, Hist. Am., 11, 294, 1886.
Tchanhié. An unidentified village or
tribe mentioned to Joutel in 1687 (Mar-
gry, Déc., III, 409, 1878), while he was
staying with the Kadohadacho on Red r.
of Louisiana, by the chief of that tribe,
as being among his enemies.
Tchataksofka (“precipice”). A town of
the Creek Nation, 1 m. s. of Eufaula,
Okla.—Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg., 11,
186, 1888.
Tchatchiun (“raccoon”). A Yuchi clan.
Dja’tien.–Speck, Yuchi Inds., 70, 1909. Tchâtc'hiun
tahá.—Gatschet, Uchee MS., B. A. E., 70, 1885
(= ‘raccoon gens').
Tchatikutingi. A former Chitimacha
village at the junction of Bayou Tèche
with Bayou Atchafalaya, La.
Tcháti Kut-ngi namu.—Gatschet in Trans. Anthr.
Soc. Wash., ii, 152, 1883. - - -
Tchatkasitunshki. A former Chitimacha
village on the site of Charenton, Bayou
Tèche, Grand lake, La.
Kawitunshki.—Gatschet in Trans. Anthr. Soc.
Wash., 11, 151, 1883. Tchat Kasítunshki.—Ibid.
Tcheti (their name for Grand r.), A
former Chitimacha village on Grand r.,
20 m. E. of Charenton, La.
Tcéti námu. —Swanton, field notes, B. A. E., 1909.
Tchétin námu.—Gatschet in Trans. Anthr. Soc.
Wash., II, 152, 188 *="village’).
Tchikilli. See Chekilli.
Tchikimisi (Teikimisi). A former Maidu
village on the s. side of Cosumnes r., not
far from the mouth of Camp cr., Eldo-
rado co., Cal.–Dixon in Bull. Am. Mus.
Nat. Hist., xv.11, map, 1905.
Te (Té). A Haida town, the
pal one owned by the Tas-lanas before
they migrated to Alaska. It formerly
stood on the w. coast of Graham id.,
Queen Charlotte ids., Brit. Col., opposite
Frederick id. (J. R. s.)
Ti Ilmigé.—Harrison in Proc. Roy, Soc. Can., sec.
#4. 1895. T!e.—Swanton, Cont. Haida, 281,
1905.
Te. The Cottonwood clans of the Tewa
ueblos of San Juan, Santa Clara, and
San Ildefonso, N. Mex.
Te-tdóa.—Hodge in Am. Anthr., Ix, 350, 1896
(tdóa =“people').
Teacuacueitzisti. A dialect of the Cora
language, spoken, according to Ortega,
by that part of the tribe living in the
lower parts of the Sierra Nayarit, toward
the w., in Jalisco, Mexico. The name
with the termination isti or izti was for a
time applied to a division of the Cora
proper, but the dialectal variation being
slight, this classification has been aban-
doned. See Cora.
Teacuacitzica.—Orozco y Berra, Geog., 59, 1864.
Teacuacitzisti.—Ibid. (for the people). Teacua-
oueitzisti.—Ortega, Vocab. Cast. y Cora (1732), 7,
reprint, 1888 (pl. form; sing. Teacuaeitzica).
£itati-rimental Leng. de Mex., 11, 83,
rinci-
Teahinkutchin (“people of the lower
country’). A Kutchin tribe or a subdi-
vision of the Natsitkutchin formerly in-
habiting the country N. w. of the latter.
They hunted the caribou from the Yukon
to the coast of the Arctic ocean. They
formerly were a strong band, but by 1866
were reduced to only 4 hunters, and now
are probably extinct.
Gens de siffleur.—Ross, notes on Tinne, S. I. MS.
474 (‘marmot people'). Té-à-hiń"kütch'in.—Ibid.
trans, “people of the country below others').
£ Kutchin.–Gibbs, MS. notes on Ross,
. ...A. E. Teystsekutshi.—Latham in Trans.
Philol. Soc. Lond., 67, 1856.
Teahquois. A Nanticoke village in 1707,
#' on the lower Susquehanna r.,
a.–Evans (1707) quoted by Day, Pa.,
391, 1843.
Teakata (te-aka, a sort of underground
cooking pit, hence ‘the place where there
is the teaka' par excellence). The most
sacred place of the Huichol, containing a
small temple and 7 “god houses,” which
give it the effect of a little village; situ-
ated near Santa Catarina, Jalisco,
Mexico. The principal god of the Hui-
chol was the one who cooks the food
dearest to the tribe—deer meat and mes-
cal hearts—in a teaka, whence the name
of the place. Near by is a large shallow
cavern called Hainótega, the birthplace
and first home of the Huichol God of
Fire.-Lumholtz, Unknown Mexico, II,
169, 1902.
BULL. 30] TEANA-TECU ALME 713
Teana. A tribe mentioned in 1708 in a
list of those that had been met or heard
of N. of San Juan Bautista mission on the
lower Rio Grande (Fr. Isidro Felix de
Espinosa, Relación Compendiosa of the
Rio Grande missions, MS. in the College
of Santa Cruz de Querétaro). (H. E. B.)
Teanaustayae. One of the most im-
portant Huron villages formerly in On-
tario. In 1638 the mission of St Joseph
was removed there from Ihontinia. It
was destroyed by the Iroquois in 1648.
Leanausteaiae.—Jes. Rel. 1637, 107, 1858 (misprint).
St Joseph.--Shea, Cath. Miss., 178, 1855. eanan-
stayae.-Ibid., 174. Teanansteixé.—Jes. Rel. 1640,
63, 1858 (misprint). Teanaustaiae. —Ibid., 1637,
£ Teanaostaiaé.—Ibid., 161. Teanostead.—
Teatontaloga (‘two mountains apart”).
A Mohawk vill existing at different
riods in N' The oldest one
nown by that name was the principal
village of the tribe until destroyed by
the French in 1666. It was rebuilt a
mile above the former site and was for
a time the site of the Jesuit mission
of St Mary, but was again destroyed
by the French in 1693. Both villages
were on the N. side of Mohawk r., close
to water, and probably near the mouth
of Schoharie cr., in Montgomery co.,
N. Y. On this spot, on the w. side of
the creek, was the last village of that
name, better known in the 18th cen-
tury as the Lower Mohawk Castle. It
was also called Icanderago. Macauley
£ this name to the Mohawk band in
the vicinity of the village. (J. N. B. H.)
Icanderago.–Macauley, N.Y., 11, 96, 1829. I-can-
der-a-goes.—Ibid., 174–5, 1829 (the band). Lower
Mohawk Castle.-Morgan, League Iroq., 474, 1851.
Saint Mary.—Shea, Cath. Miss., 258, 1855 (mission
name). Ogsadago.—Hansen (1700) in N. Y. Doc.
Col. Hist., iv, ' £ F'.
£ 18. e-hon is lo'a -
Ibid., 416. Tewauntaurogo. —Edwards (1751) in
Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st s., x, 143, 1809. Tionon-
deroge.—Ruttenber. Tribes Hudson R., 97, 1872.
Tebi (Te'-bi). The Greasewood clan
of the Pakab (Reed), phratry of the
Hopi.—Stephen in 8th Rep. B. A. E., 39,
1891.
Tebityilat. A former village connected
with San Carlos mission, Cal., and said
to have been occupied by the Esselen.—
Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Apr. 20, 1860.
Tebugkihu (“fire house”). A large oval
ruin, the walls of which are still standin
5 to 8 ft high; situated 15 m. N. E. o
Keam's cañon and about 25 m. from
Walpi, N. E. Ariz. The pueblo was con-
structed in prehistoric times by the now
extinct Firewood clan of the Hopi,
ancestors of the inhabitants of the ancient
ueblo of Sikyatki.
1re-house.—Stephen in 8th Rep. B. A. E., 20, 1891.
Tebugkihu.—Mindeleff, ibid., 57. Tebunki.—
Fewkes in 17th Rep. B. A. E., 633, 1898. Teb-
vwúki.—Stephen, op. cit.
Tecahanqualahámo.—Mentioned as a
ueblo of the province of Atripuy (q.v.),
in the region of the lower Rio Grande, N.
Mex., in 1598.—Oñate (1598) in Doc.
Inéd., xv.1, 115, 1871.
Tecahuistes. A former tribe, probably
Coahuiltecan, found on the road from
Coahuila to the Texas country in 1690.—
Massanet (1690) in Dictamen Fiscal, Nov.
30, 1716, MS.
Tecamamiouen (native name of Rainy
lake). A Chippewa band living on Rain
lake, Minn., numbering 500 in 1736. Cf.
#
Tecamamiouen.—Chauvignerie (1736) in N. Y. Doc.
Col. Hist., ix, 1054, 1855.
£ Mentioned by Orozco y
Berra (Geog., 58, 1864) as a division of
the Varohio in w. Chihuahua, Mexico,
apparently in Chinipas valley.
Tecarnohs ("oozing 'Hewitt). A
Seneca settlement, commonly known as
Oil Spring village, formerly on Oil cr.,
near Cuba, Cattaraugus co., N. Y.
Oil Spring.-Morgan, League Iroq.,466, 1851. Te-
£ roq
Techicodeguachi. A pueblo, probably
of the Opata, in Sonora, Mexico, in 1688.
It was a visita of the Spanish mission of
Guazavas (q.v.), and was situated in the
vicinity thereof, on Rio Batepipo. Pop.
90 at the date named.
Sta Gertrudis Techicodeguachi.—Doc. of 1688
uoted by Bancroft, No. Mex. States, 1,246, 1884.
echico de Guachi-Mange (ca. 1700), ibid., 233.
Techirogen (“at the fork of the stream.”—
Hewitt), . An Iroquois village N. of
Oneida lake, N.Y., in the middle of the
18th century.—Bellin's map, 1755.
Tecolom. A former village, probably
Salinan, connected with San Antonio mis-
sion, Monterey co., Cal.—Taylor in Cal.
Farmer, Apr. 27, 1860.
Tecolote (from Aztec tecolotl, the ground
owl). A Pa Vil in S. w. Pima
co., Ariz., near the Mexican border, with
140 families in 1865. -
Del Teculote.—Bailey in Ind. Aff. Rep.,208, 1858.
Tecolota.-Poston, ibid., 1863,385, is04. Tecolote:-
Taylor in Cal. Farmer, June 19, 1863.
Tecoripa. A pueblo of the Nevome and
formerly the seat of a Spanish mission
founded in 1619; situated in central Sono-
ra, Mexico, on the w. branch of lower Rio
Yaqui, lat. 29°, lon. 110° 30'. Pop. 269
in 1678; 50 in 1730. Its inhabitants, called
by the same name, probably spoke a
dialect slightly different from Nevome
roper.
'-kino, map (1702) in Stöcklein, Neue
Welt-Bott., 74, 1726. Tecoripa.—Rivera (1730)
£ by Bancroft, No. Mex. States, 1,513, 1884.
an Francisco de Borja de Tecoripa.–Zapata (1678)
in Doc. Hist. Mex., 4th s., III, 358, 1857.
Tecualme. A division of the Cora proper
in the Sierra de Nayarit, Jalisco, Mexico.
They spoke the same dialect as the
Cora. According to Alegre (Hist. Comp.
Jesus, III, 205, 1842) they were the last
of the three tribes of the Nayarit mts.
to yield to the missionaries in the 18th
century, when they were placed in pue-
blos along the Rio San Pedro. One of
their former villages was Tonalizco.
714
1
TECUMIGIZHIK—TEDYUSKUNG
[B. A. E.
Gecualme.—Orozco y Berra, Geog., 280, 1864 (mis-
print). Jecualme.–Mota Padilla misquoted, ibid.,
277. Tecualmes.–Mota Padilla (1742), Conq.
Nueva Galicia, 21, 1872.
Tecumigizhik. See Tikumigizhik.
Tecumseh (properly Tikamthi or Tecum-
tha: “One who passes across intervening
space from one point to another,’ i. e.
# (Jones); the name indicates that
the owner belongs to the gens of the Great
Medicine Panther, or Meteor, hence
the interpretations ‘Crouching Panther’
and ‘ShootingStar’). A celebrated Shaw-
nee chief, born in 1768 at the Shawnee
village of Piqua on Madr., about 6 m. S. w.
of the present Springfield, Ohio. It was
destroyed by the Kentuckians in 1780.
His father, who was also a chief, was
killed at the battle of Point Pleasant in
1774 (see Cornstalk). His mother is said
-
TEcuMs EH
to have been by birth a Creek, but this
is doubtful. It must be remembered that
a considerable body of Shawnee were
domiciliated among the Creeks until long
after the Revolution. On the death of
his father, Tecumseh was placed under
the care of an elder brother, who in turn
was killed in battle with the whites on
the Tennessee frontier in 1788 or 1789.
Still another brother was killed by Te-
cumseh's side at Wayne's victory in 1794.
While still a young man Tecumseh dis-
tinguished himself in the border wars of
the period, but was noted also for his
humane character, evinced by persuading
his tribe to discontinue the practice of
torturing prisoners. Together with his
brother Tenskwatawa the Prophet (q.v.),
he was an ardent opponent of the advance
of the white man, and denied the right
of the Government to makeland purchases
from any single tribe, on the ground that
the territory, especially in the Ohio val-
ley country, belonged to all the tribes in
common. On the refusal of the Govern-
ment to recognize this £ he un-
dertook the formation of a great confed-
eracy of all the western and southern
tribes for the purpose of holding the Ohio
r. as the permanent boundary between
the two races. In pursuance of this ob-
ject he or his agents visited every tribe
from Florida to the head of the Missouri
r. While Tecumseh was organizing the
work in the S. his plans were brought to
disastrous overthrow by the premature
battle of Tippecanoe under the direction
of the Prophet, Nov. 7, 1811. On the
breaking out of the War of 1812, Te-
cumseh at once led his forces to the sup-
port of the British, and was rewarded
with a regular commission as brigadier-
general, having under his command some
2,000 warriors of the allied tribes. He
fought at Frenchtown, The Raisin, Ft
Meigs, and Ft Stephenson, and covered
Proctor's retreat after Perry's decisive vic-
tory on L. Erie, until, declining to retreat
farther, he compelled Proctor to make a
standon Thames r., near the present Chat-
am, Ont. In the bloody battle which en-
sued the allied British and Indians were
completely defeated by Harrison, Tecum-
seh himself falling in the front of his
warriors, Oct. 5, 1813, being then in his
45th year. With a presentiment of death
he had discarded his general's uniform
before the battle and dressed himself in
his Indian deerskin. He left one son,
the father of Wapameepto, alias Big Jim
(q.v.). From all that is said of Tecumseh
in contemporary record, there is no rea-
son to doubt the verdict of Trumbull that
he was the most extraordinary Indian
character in United States history. There
is no true portrait of him in existence,
the one commonly given as such in Loss-
ing's War of 1812 (1875) and reproduced
in Appleton’s Cyclopedia of American
Biography (1894), and Mooney's Ghost
Dance (1896), being a composite result
based on a pencil sketch made about 1812,
on which were mounted his cap, medal,
and uniform. Consult Appleton Cycl.
Am. Biog., v.1, 1894; Drake, Life of Te-
cumseh, 1841; Eggleston, Tecumseh and
the Shawnee Prophet, 1878; Law, Colo-
nial Hist. Vincennes, 1858; Lossing, War
of 1812, 1875; McKenney and Hall, Ind.
Tribes, 1, 1854; Mooney, Ghost Dance
Religion, in 14th Rep. B. A. E., pt. 11,
1896; Randall, Tecumseh, in Ohio Ar-
chaeol. and Hist. Quar., Oct. 1906; Trum-
bull, Indian Wars, 1851. (J. M.)
Tedyuskung (possibly a variant of Ke-
keuskung, or Kikeuskund, of the Munsee
dialect, which signifies “the healer,’ ‘one

mt. am rnnrvsatme i 715
who cures woimds, bruises, etc.’—liew-
itt). One of the most famous and crafty
of the Delaware chiefs during the period of
discussion of the Indian claims following
‘ the sale of the lands along the Delaware
and Susquehanna to the Proprietors of
Pennsylvania by the Iro uois. He was
born at Trenton, N. J., a(.i>out 1705, and
died Apr. 16, 1763. Nothing is known
of his life before the time he first appears
as a historic character, prior to which he
was known as “Honest John.” When
about 50 years of age he was chosen as
the chief of the Delawares on the Susque-
hanna, and from that time until his
death he was one of the chief figures in
the problem which the authorities of
Pennsylvania were trying to solve. He
occupied a peculiar osition. Sir William
Johnson, of New ‘Fork, was a zealous
friend.of the Iroquois; Conrad Weiser
and George Croghan, of Pennsylvania,
were also strong] prejudiced against the
Delawares and Shawnee. The question
which the government of the province
of Pennsylvania had toanswer was, How
to keep peace with the Iroquois and at
the same time prevent the Delawares and
the Shawnee, who were becoming more
independent of the Iroquois, from going
over to the French. The Delawares
were beginning to feel that they had been
imjustly deprived of their lands by the
Pennsylvania authorities aided by the
Iroquois. They had been driven from
the Delaware to the Susquehanna, and
many of them had been forced from that
later refuge to the Ohio; and now that
France and England had commenced to
struggle for the possession of that region
they felt that they were being driven
from their last resort. They were revolt-
ing not only against the English but also
against their masters, the Iroquois. At
this critical time, when the border settle-
ments in western Pennsylvania were
being ravaged by hostile bands of Dela-
wares and Shawnee, and when the Eng-
lish were making preparations for an
expedition for the purpose of taking Ft
Duquesne, Tedyusknngltook his stand as
a friend of the Englis and as a patriot
of the Delawares and the Shawnee. The
mission of Christian F Post to the Ohio
Indians, at Kuskuski, and its success, and
the termination of French rule on the
Ohio, were in large measure due to the
lll11i_Il1‘6IlC9 and the efforts of this Delaware
c re .
Conrad Weiser had told the story of
the western Indians at the council at
Albany (1754) in order that the Iroquois
might know the real situation. The
chiefs of the Six Nations realized that
something must be done concerning their
complaints about the squatters on the
Juniata (Col. Rec. Pa., vi, 84, 1851).
At this conference Weiser found that
several agents from Connecticut were
present, who were seeking to liawain
with the Mohawk for land in the yo-
ming valley. Before the conference was
over these agents went away with deeds
for the eastern part of the Wyoming
valley and the East branch of the Sus-
cppehanna. The Indians went home to
t e Ohio to find out that the West branch
had been sold to Pennsylvania. These
facts, and the defeat of Washington at
Ft Necessity, followed by Bra dock’s
defeat, led to three years of bloodshed
and vengeance. The sale of their lands
at Albany, the traffic in rum along the
Ohio, and the total neglect by the prov-
ince of Pennsylvania, caused a complete
alienation of these western Indians.
Then began the various attempts to win
them back, which caused almost endlew
discussion between the governor, the
assembly, and the Proprietors (Col. Rec.
Pa., vi, 683; vrr, 85, et seq. 1851). The
passing of the Scalp Act and the declara-
tion o war against the Delawares caused
this tribe to rise in rebellion against the
province, and also against longer wearing
the hated title of “women” (ibid., vrr,
522, 1851). Such was the situation when
the council was called at Easton, July,
1756, at which Tedyuskung appeared as
the champion of the Delawares. The
governor of Pennspllvania opened the
council with a speec in which he wel-
comed the chief. Tedyuskung in his
reply said: ‘ ‘ The Delawares are no longer
the slaves of the Six Nations. I, Tedyus-
kung, have been appointed king over the
Five United Nations. What do here
will be approved by all. This is a good
day. I wish the same good that possessed
the good old man William Penn, who
was the friend of the Indian, may inspire
the ple of the province at this time”
(ibim13). A grand reception and feast
were given to t e Indians present, and
“the ing and Newcastle” were sent to
've the ‘big peace halloo" to the In-
glans and invite them to a large confer-
ence, which would be held later. Ted-
yuskung left Easton, but remained at Ft
Allen, where his drunken s(prees and the
actions of Lieut. Miller en angered the
whole outcome of the peace negotiations.
(For the letters from Ft Allen concerning
Tedyuskung and the investigation o
affairs by Weiser, see Frontier Forts of
Pa., 1, 202, 1896, and Archives of Pa., 2d
s., ii, 745, 1853.)
It was at this time that Tedyuskung
was blamed for having dealings with
the French. There is no evidence that
such was the case. While he was linger-
ing at Ft Allen the governor of Penn-
sy vania sent Newcastle to New York to
find out from the Iroquois if they had
716 many USKUNG [B- A. E.
deputized Tedyuskung to act for them.
This they denied.
War between France and England had
been declared and the expedition against
FtDuquesnewasbeingorganized. Analli-
ance with the Cherokee and the Catawba
was being sou ht. The Iroquois and the
Delawares bofii said that they would not
fight on the same side with these hated
foes, hence the whole effect of the Easton
council was in danger of becoming dissi-
pated. Then came up the almost endless
discussions among the various parties in
the councils of the province. Gov. Morris
had been succeeded by Gov. Denny, who
insisted that the council for which ar-
ran ements had been made must be
held in Philadelphia and not at Easton.
Finally he consented to go to Easton
with a heavy guard. Tedyuskung said
in his opening speech: “I am sorry for
what our peop e have done. I have gone
among our people pleading for peace. If
it cost me my life I would do it” (Col.
Rec. Pa., vii, 332, 1851).
A general peace was decided upon, and
Tedyuskung promised to see that the
white prisoners were returned. He went
to Ft Allen, where he and his warriors
had a drunken frolic. Weiser says of
him at this time: “Though he is a
drunkard and a very irregular man, 'et
he is a man that can think well, and I
believe him to be sincere in what he
said” (Pa. Arch. 2d s., iii, 67, 1853).
When the council opened at Easton in
July (1757), Tedyuskung demanded that
he ave a clerk of his own. This request
caused much discussion, but was finally
granted upon Tedyuskung’s threat to
eave if it was not acceded to (Pa. Arch.,
2d s., iii, 259 et seq., 1853). Richard
Peters was angered at the position taken
by the assembly and the commissioners
that Tedyuskung’s demands for a clerk
were right. He was also much provoked
by the way the business was carried on,
charging Conrad Weiser, George Crog-
han, an others with trying to unfit “the
king” for the transaction of business by
getting him drunk every night. But
whatever may have been the intentions
of the Pennsylvania representatives, the
“king” went to the councils each day
with a clear head and perfectly able to
cope with all of the representatives of
the province of Pennsylvania. The
principal point at issue concerned the
ud in the land grants (see Walton,
Conrad Weiser, 356, 1900). After first
refusing to allow Tedyuskung to see the
deeds of these sales, as he had requested
at the previous council, the (governor
and the council finally giants his re-
quest and (permitted him to see the deeds
of 1686 an 1737 from the Delawares and
that of 1749 from the Iégggois. By re-
quest of the chief these d were copied
for him by Charles Thompson. After a
promise that satisfaction should be made
or the fraudulent “Walking Purchase,”
if any fraud was found, ace with the
Delawares seemed assures? In order to
make it more complete it was deemed
necessary to bring the Indians on the
Ohio into friendly relations.
In the spring of 1758 Tedyuskung went
to Philadelphia and after a conference
with the governor and council he urged
them to complete the work of peace
by bringing t ese western Indians into
friendly relations at once. This was the
first suggestion of an ofiicial mission to
the Indians on the Ohio, which later re-
sulted in Post’s journey to Kuskuski.
The council did not take action promptly,
so Tedyuskung decided to send two
members of his own tribe on the errand
of peace; but these messengers did not
get beyond Ft Allen. A new difliculty
iad arisen. Paxinos, the friendly
Shawnee chief, had turned against the
English, and a general Indian uprising
was threatened. When the cause of this
was searched for, it was found that both
the Iroquois and the Delawares were be-
coming aroused because of the resence
of their hated enemies, the (iiierokee
and the Catawba, with Gen. Forbes’ expe-
dition. Both the general and the gov-
ernor urged Post and Thompson to go to
Wyoming to try to win back the dissatis-
fied Indians. On their way to Wyoming
they met Tedyuskung, who insisted on
their going back, as to go on was to en-
danger their lives. They followed his
advice, but on their return to the gov-
ernor they were immediatelg sent back
to the old chief with offers o peace from
the Cherokee deputies. After Tedyus-
kung had heard this message, and had
heard also from the western Indians as
to the condition of affairs on the Ohio,
he insisted that messengers be sent west-
ward at once. On Post’s return and report
to the governor he was despatched at
once to the Ohio. This mission of the
Moravian miionary‘ to the western
Indians was one of t e most heroic en-
terprises ever undertaken by any man.
The miles of forests were filled with hos-
tile Indians who knew nothing of these
peace groposals; the French were doing
everyt ing to keep] the angered Indians
in aliance with t em; the winter was
fast approaching, and before such a jour-
ney conld be made the mountains would
be covered deep with snow. Post and
his work at this critical time have never
been justly appreciated. His own un-
bounded faith and his efforts to win the
western Indians prevented defeat similar
to that of Braddock.
The fourth council was held at Easton
in Oct. 1758. Before it had ended Post
had returned from his first mission west-
BULL. 30]
ward. All the various land disputes
came before the council (Walton, Conrad
Weiser, 372, 1900).
The one particular dispute with which
Tedyuskung had to do was that of the
Walking Purchase, and after that the
right of the Iroquois to sell the lands of
the Delawares. The wily chiefs of the
Iroquois realized that the one thing for
them to do was to discredit Tedyuskung as
to his relation to them, and then break his
influence with the council of Pennsyl-
vania. One after another the chiefs
asked: “Who made Tedyuskung the great
man that he has become?” They denied
that he had any authority from them and
asked where he had obtained it (Col. Rec.
Pa., v.111, 190, 1852.) When Gov. Denny
attempted to quiet the anger of these
Iroquois by explaining the situation, they
listened to him, but when Tedyuskung
arose to reply, one by one they left the
council room. It was a critical time, but
the conference finally ended in a treaty
of peace, which was ratified with the
western Indians at Pittsburg in 1759.
Post's second mission to Kuskuski and
its complete success led to the evacuation
of Ft Duquesne by the French and the
occupancy of the Ohio by the English.
In 1762 # went to Philadel-
#. at which time the governor offered
him £400 as a present, if he would with-
draw his charge of fraud in the Walking
Purchase, which was a source of trouble
to the proprietors. The old chief said
that he himself had never made such a
charge, but that the French had told
them that the English had defrauded
them of their lands. The governor then
told him that if he would make this
statement public he would give him the
present. This was done.
After all of his dealings with the gov-
ernor and the council of Pennsylvania
the last of the chiefs of the eastern Dela-
wares went to his home in Wyoming,
where in the spring of 1763 his house was
set on fire, during one of his drunken de-
bauches, and he was burned to death.
The perpetrators of this crime were in all
probability either of the Seneca or the
Mohawk tribe—more likely of the latter.
The chief failing of this wise old Dela-
ware diplomat was his utter subjection to
the power of rum. His white allies did
little to help him in this rd. His
fondness for it was made use of on all oc-
casions. But, however great this failing,
he did much to assure success to the
£ expedition under Gen. Forbes,
and to bring the Iroquois to a realization
that the Delawares were “no longer wom-
en, but men.” He was the most virile
chief of the Delaware tribe during the
£ of their subjugation to the Iroquois.
is efforts for peace, with Post's heroic
TEEAKEIAILY EKUTAPA-TEFAKNAK
717
endeavors, did much to win the Ohio
from French possession. Without the
work of these two men this result could
not have been accomplished without the
shedding of much blood. A monument to
Tedyuskung has been erected in Fair-
mount Park, Philadelphia.
The name is recorded in various other
ways, including Deedjoskon, Detiuscung,
Tedeuscung, Tediuscung, Tediuskung,
Tedyuscung, Teedyuscung, Tydescung,
Tydeuscung. (G. P. D.)
Teeakhaily Ekutapa. A former Choc-
taw village on lower Tombigbee r., Choc-
taw co., Ala.—Romans, Fla., I, 329, 1775.
Teenikashika (‘those who became hu-
man beings by means of the buffalo’). A
Quapaw gens.
Buffalo gens.–Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 229,
1897. Tee'nikaci'Ra.—Ibid.
Teepee. See Tipi.
Tees-gitunai (T/C/esgitanā’ī, ‘rocky-coast
eagles’). A small branch of the Gituns of
Masset, N. coast of the Queen Charlotte
ids., Brit. Col.—Swanton, Cont. Haida,
275, 1905.
Teeskun-lnagai (Té’es kun lnagā’-i,
‘rocky-coast point-town people'). A
branch of a Haida family called Kuna-
lanas. They are named from the rocky
coast between Masset inlet and Virago
sd., Brit. Col., where '' used to camp.
T'és kunilnagai'.-Boas, 12th Rep. N. W. Tribes
Can., 23, 1898. T!é'es kun lnaga'-i.–Swanton,
Cont. Haida, 270, 1905.
Teesstlan-lnagai (T/8/es 8b/an lnagā’-i,
‘rocky-coast rear-town people”). A sub-
division of the Stlenga-lanas, a great
Haida family of the Raven clan, named
from the coast between Masset inlet and
Virago sq., where they used to camp.–
Swanton, Cont. Haida, 271, 1905.
Teeth. See Anatomy.
Teeuinge. A large prehistoric pueblo
ruin on top of the mesa on the s. side of Rio
Chama, about 3 m. from the river and
an equal distance below the mouth of Rio
Oso (Bear cr.), in Rio Arriba co., N. Mex.
It was built of adobe, with foundation
walls strengthened by irregular blocks of
heavy black lava. Its ground-plan em-
braces two large rectangular courts. The
remains of ten circular kivas and one
shrine are to be seen in and about the
pueblo, but the walls are reduced to low
mounds. The settlement was undoubt-
edly of Tewa origin. (E. L. H.)
Teeuinge.—Hewett in Bull. 32, B. A. E., 34, 1906.
:*-* in Arch. Inst. Papers, Iv,
Teeytraan. Mentioned as a pueblo of
the province of Atripuy (q.v.) in the re-
ion of the lower Rio Grande, N. Mex.,
in 1598.—Oñate (1598) in Doc. Inéd., xv.1,
115, 1871.
Tefakmak. A Magemiut Eskimo village
s. of the Yukon delta, Alaska; pop. 195
in 1890.
Tefaknaghamiut.—11th Census, Alaska, 110, 1893.
718
[B. A. E.
TEGILQUE—TEHARONHIAWAGON
Tegilque. A former Diegueño village
in or near Santa Isabel valley, San Diego
co., Cal-Sanchez, MS. Diario (1821)
cited by Bancroft, Hist. Cal., 11,443, 1886.
Tegnimateo. A tribe of the Manahoac
confederacy that formerly resided at the
head of Rappahannock r. in Culpeper
co., Va.
Tesanaties.—Boudinot, star in the w, 129,1816.
Tegninateos-Tooker, Algong. Ser., v, 66, 1901
trans.: “people who climb the mountains').
egninaties.—Jefferson, Notes table, 139, 1801.
Tegoneas,—Strachey (1612), Va., 104, 1849. Tigni-
nateos.-Smith (1629), Va., I, 134, 1819.
Tegotsugn. A clan or band of the
Pinal Coyotero at San Carlos agency,
Ariz., in 1881.
Doo-goo-son'.—White, Apache Names of Ind.
Tribes, MS., B. A. E. (trans.: ‘red-ant country').
Tegotsugn.-Bourke in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, 111,
112, 1890.
Teguayo. The name of the country of
the Tewa (Tegua) and perhaps of the
Tigua, in New Mexico, around which, as
in the case of Quivira, considerable mys-
tery arose among the Spanish writers
of the 17th century, who, losing sight of
the exact application of the term, trans-
lanted the “province” to the then un-
nown north. Escalante in 1775 re-
garded it as the country of the Ute, be-
cause while traversing it on his journey
to Utah lake, Utah, he observed t eruns
of many ancient pueblo houses, which he
believed to be the original homes of the
Tewa and the Tigua. The name is in-
definitely located on earlier maps in va-
rious places. (F. w. H.)
El Teguayo.—Ritch, New Mexico, 196, 1885. Gran
Teguaio.—De l'Isle, Carte Mex. et Floride, 1703
“habité par les Tiguas”). Great Teguai.-
Morse, N. Am., map, 1776 (marked as a town N. of
Rio Gila); Great Teguaio;–Senex, map, 1710.
Tagago.—Duro, Don Diego de Peñalosa, 53–4, 1882.
Taguaio.–Freytas, Peñalosa, Shea ed., 65, 1882.
T a.–Gussefeld, Charte Nord Am., 1797.
£ #"; Amérique 1792
#. abité parles Teguas”). Teguay.-Peñalosa
riceño (1661–4) quoted by Bancroft, Ariz. and N.
Mex., 168, 1889. Teguayo.—Kino (1694) in Doc.
Hist. Mex., 4th s., 1, 241, 1856; D'Anville, map
Am. Sept., 1746 (“Pays des Teguas”). Teguayo
Grande.—Jefferys, Am. Atlas, map 5, 1776 (“or Teg-
uas”). Teguayoqué.—Bandelier in Arch. Inst.
Papers, IV, 312, 1892 (Acoma name; apparentl
identical). Tehuajo,-Rafinesque in Marshall,
Ky., I, introd., 27, 1824. Tehuayo.–Freytas (1662),
Peñalosa, Shea ed.,90, 1882. Tejago.—Coxe, Caro-
lana, 65, 1741 '' identical). Theguayo.—
Freytas (1662), Peñalosa, Shea ed., 35 et seq., 1882
£ '' Thoya.–Coxe, Carolana, 65,
741 (probably identical). Thoyago.—Ibid. Tog-
nayo.—Ward (1864) in Donaldson, Moqui Inds., 82,
1893 (misprint).
Teguepo. A Chumashan village or
site in or near Santa Rosa (Santa Inés)
valley, N, of Santa Barbara, Cal.-Tapis
(1798) cited by Bancroft, Hist. Cal., II,
28, 1886. ...
Tegui. Given by Velasco as one of the
divisions into which the Opata were di-
vided; it included the pueblos of Alamos,
Batuco, Cucurpe, Opodepe, Terapa, and
Toape, on the E. bank of Rio San Miguel,
between lat. 29° 30' and 30°30', central
Sonora, Mexico. As the division was
based on neither linguistic nor ethnic
characters, Tegui, Teguima, and Cogui-
nachi were soon dropped as classificatory
names.
Següí.—Davila, Sonora Hist., 316, 1894. Tegui.-
Velasco in Bol. Soc. Mex. Geog. Estad., 1a s., x,
707, 1863.
Teguima. Given by Velasco as one of
the divisions of the Opata, inhabiting
the valleys of the Moctezuma and upper
Sonora rs., between lat. 29° and 31°,
Sonora, Mexico. As the division was
based on neither linguistic nor ethnic
characters, Teguima, Tegui, and Cogui-
nachi were soon dropped as classificatory
names. Orozco y Berra (Geog., 338,344,
1864) uses the term synonymously with
Opata, whereas it was only a part of that
tribe, apparently speaking a slightly dif-
ferent dialect. The villages pertaining
to them, so far as known, are Aconchi,
Babiacora, Bacuachi, Banamichi, Chi-
napa, Cumpus, Cuquiarachi, Huepac,
Sinoquipe, and probably also Jitisorichi
and Mututicachi.
Opatasteguimas-Orozco y Berra, Geog., 344, 1864.
Teguima;-Velasco in Bol...Soc. Mex: Geog.
Estad., la s., X, 705, 1863. Téhuimas.-Pinart in
Bull. Soc. Géog. Paris, 204, Sept. 1880.
Teharon hia wagon (Te'haron‘hiawā’k-
‘hon' in Mohawk, usually pronounced
Tharon‘hiawā’k-‘hon', and Thaën'hia-
wa’’-gi'in Onondaga; these two are typical
forms of pronunciation of this expression,
and of these there are only dialectic varia-
tions in the other Iroquoian tribes. The
analysis of the Mohawk form, which rep-
resents the component elements of the
expression in the least compressed shape,
is as follows: te-, the prefix of the dual,
which becomes in proper names approxi-
mately expletive, signifies primarily
“two, “double,” “in a double manner or
degree,” indicating aptly the action or
presence of two things, especially things
double by nature, as the ears, feet, hands,
eyes, of the animal body; ha-, the simple
prefix personal pronoun of the third per-
son, singular number, masculine sex, and
anthropic gender, means “he’; were this
expression the statement of an act rather
than an appellative only, the form ho-,
‘he-it,” would have been required here;
ron‘hia-, the nominal stem of the noun
oron/ ‘hid’, a derivative of orok, “cover,'
“overcast,” “spread over, signifies ‘sky,”
‘firmament,’ ‘the visible heavens,” or
‘blue color”; whi'k-, the verb-stem, means
‘hold(s),’ ‘be holding’; and lastly, hon,”
an adverbial suffix denoting the iteration
of the action in time or place denoted by
the verb to which it refers; hence, Teha-
ronhiawagon signifies literally ‘He is hold-
ing the sky in two places, referring to the
action of the two hands; but the form of
the personal pronoun, employed in the
expression £ that this sentence-
word is used merely as an appellative and
not as the statement of an act, so that
BULL. 30]
‘He, the Sky-holder,’ is a close approxi-
mation to the accepted signification,
Tradition states that this name was given
him by his grandmother, Awān'hā'i', under
the following circumstances: Soon after
his birth and the death of his mother, his
randmother asked him and his twin
rother, “Do you two know whence you
two came, and whither you shall go, when
you two depart hence?” This brother
replied confidently: “I, myself, do know
the place whence you and we have come.
Verily, it is from the world on the upper
side of the sky. I myself, indeed, will
not forget it. I will hold it fast [as if with
my hands], the place whence I came.”
His grandmother said: “Truly, indeed,
thou dost know the whole matter. More-
over, I shall call thee, on this account,
Thaën'hiawa’gi“(Dehaën'hiawā'k’‘hon'),
for thy memory has not changed, being
as if thou hadst just come thence”).
An imaginary anthropic being of the
'' philosophy of the Iroquoian
and other American mythologies, who for
convenience of expression may be called a
man-being. To him, the embodiment or
personification of life, was attributed by
the wise men of the elder time the forma-
tion or creation and preservation of life
and the living in the normal and the
beneficent bodies and things in terres-
trial nature. His peculiar character as
one of the great primal earth powers of
the second great cosmical period is best
defined in terms of the manifestations
and activities of the various forms of floral
and faunal life—reproduction, germina-
tion, budding, and growth—on the earth.
His parentage was noble, although his
paternity was seemingly not definitely
fixed. This interpretation and definition
of the mythological concept embodied in
the dominating character of Teharonhia-
wagon are given here as those which most
satisfactorily account for the motives and
activities manifested in his life, notwith-
standing the fact that he has been con-
nected in an indefinite way with the sun
or light and the sky by such well-known
writers as Lafitau, Charlevoix, Le Jeune,
Brinton, and others. These writers have
probably been misled by regarding the de-
rivation of the name as conclusive evidence
as to the reason for its imposition on him.
In the most definite of the cosmic mythi-
cal traditions of the Iroquoian £ Te-
haronhiawagon was a twin brother of
Tawiskaron (q.v.), although other and
perhaps earlier and more primitive ac-
counts make him a quadruplet along with
his brother mentioned above, the number
four however being probably suggested by
the well-nigh universal cult of the four
quarters.
One of the earliest recorded names ap-
plied to Teharonhiawagon is that of the
Hurons, written by Sagard. In his His-
TEHARONHIAWAGON
719
toire du Canada (1636, repr. 1836) he
wrote it Youskeha, but in the accompany-
ing Dictionnaire Huronne it appears
under the form Yoscaha. In the Jesuit
Relations it is commonly written Ious-
keha (18skeha), rarely therein Jouskeha,
£ the last is approximately pho-
netically correct. According to Peter D.
Clarke, a native Wyandot (Huron) his-
torian (Traditional Hist. Wyandotts, 150,
1870), this name should be written
Tezhuskahau, which, he says, is the cog-
nomen of the “God of the Forest, or
Nature.” His translation is approxi-
mately correct, as will appear hereafter.
This # shows that the Jouskeha
form of the Jesuit Relations is preferable
to that of Iowskeha; but Tezhuskahau of
Clarke may be, Tidjóskā’ā', a contracted
form of Tisio’skā’ā', the component ele-
ments of which are: ti-, a demonstrative
£ prefix referring to size, num-
r, or quantity, “so,” “so much,’ ‘so
many’; s-, the iterative adverbial prefix,
‘again,’ ‘anew"; io-, the prefix personal
pronoun of the third person, singular
number, zoic gender, meaning ‘it’; skā’-,
the nominal stem of the noun os'kó',
“sprout,' 'shoot'; and ā'-, the adjective
‘little,’ ‘small, sometimes with the cari-
tive sense, “dear little. The expression
then signifies, ‘So it (is) again a dear lit-
tle sprout. This is clearly an epithet
expressive of the floral side of the char-
acter of Teharonhiawagon. This expres-
sion is paralleled in signification and
composition by the Mohawk. Oteroñton-
ni’â', sometimes accompanied by the term
Wa‘’ta', ‘maple,’ of which £ Onon-
daga Odéñ/doñni'a' is only a dialectic
variant. The analysis of the Mohawk
expression is as follows: o-, the prefix
personal pronoun of the third person,
singular number, zoic gender, meaning
‘it’; te-, a modified form of the reflexive
pronoun, signifying ‘self'; roñt-, the
nominal stem of the noun oroń'ta', ‘it-
tree'; orini’-, the verbal stem of the per-
fect tense, signifying has made'; '', the
djective meaning ‘little,” “small,” and
£ to the accompanying noun-stem;
the expression then signifies: ‘It self a
small tree has made, or ‘It has made it-
self into a small tree, i.e. ‘a sapling.’
These derivations of the chief appella-
tives commonly applied to Teharonhia-
wagon show that he was never connected
in any manner with sun, sky, or dawn.
Teharonhiawagon has been erroneously
identified by different authors with Hia-
watha (q. v.), with Agreskwe (Are-
grèns/kurt’, ‘The Reason or Cause for
Absence), the Iroquoian War god, and
with Agatkonchoria, ‘Masked Face, the
name of a society whose members are
professed exorcists of disease, deriving
their authority from Hadu'i" (Onon-
daga) or Shagoc towe'göwā, the primal
720
[B. A. E.
TEHARONHLAWAGON
being of disease and contemporary of
Teharonhiawagon. Megapolensis gives
Athzoockuatoriaho as another Mohawk
epithet of Teharonhiawagon.
Like most American Indian mytholo-
gies, the Iroquoian deals with three great
mythic cosmical periods. In the first
dwelt a race of gigantic anthropic beings—
man-beings, let them be £ because
though they were reputed to have been
larger, purer, wiser, more ancient, and
possessed of more potent orenda (q.v.),
than man, and having superior ability
to perform the great elemental func-
tions characterizing definitely the things
represented by them, they neverthe-
less had the form, mien, and mind of
man, their creator; for unconsciously did
man create the gods, the great primal
beings of cosmic time—the controllers or
directors, or impersonations, of the bodies
and phenomena of nature—in his own
image. To these man-beings, therefore,
were imputed the thought, manners, cus-
toms, habits, and social organization of
their creators; notwithstanding this, man
regarded them as uncreated, eternal, and
immortal; for by a curious paradox, man,
mistaking his own mental fictions, his
metaphors, for realities, explained his
own existence, wisdom, and activities as
the divine product of the creations of his
own inchoate mind. The dwelling-place
of the first great primal beings, character-
ized by flora and fauna respectively
identical with the plant and animal life
appearing later on the earth, was con-
ceived to have been the upper surface
of the visible sky, which was regarded as a
solid plain. Here lived the first beings in
peace and contentment for a very long pe-
riod of time: no one knows or ever knew
the # of this first cosmic period of
tranquil existence. But there came a time
when an event occurred which resulted
in a metamorphosis, in the state and
aspect of celestial and earthly things; in
fact, the seeming had to become or to as-
sume the real, and so came to pass the
cataclysmic change of things of the first
£ into that now seen on the earth
and in the sky, and the close of this
period was the dawn of the gods of this
mythology. Into the sunless and moon-
less skyland—lighted only by the snowy
white flowers of the great tree of light,
towering high near the lodge of Te'haon-
‘hwáñdjiawa’khon (“He the Earth-hold-
er'),—the presiding chief of that realm
jealousy crept. This chief, reputed to be
invulnerable to sorcery, took a young
wife by betrothal in fulfilment of a dream.
The name of the #' WOman Was
Awān'hā'i', ‘Mature Flowers, or ‘Mature
(i. e. Fertile). Earth. Through the
machinations of Fire-dragon of the White
Body, the deadly jealousy of the aged
"residing chief was kindled against his
young spouse. Unfortunately for her
welfare, she, by inhaling the breath of
her spouse before the completion of the
usual ante-nuptial ordeals, became par-
thenogenetically pregnant. The be-
trothed husband, not knowing the cause
or source of her condition, questioned
her chastity, and with reluctance re-
solved to rid himself of his suspected but
innocent spouse, and at the same time to
change the nature of all the man-beings
who were his neighbors and associates.
To accomplish his purpose, he caused the
tree of light which stood over the sup-
posed aperture through which the sun
now shines to be uprooted, thus forming
an abyss into the empyrean of this world.
By stealth he cast his unsuspecting young
spouse into this abyss. Some traditions
say that this occurred after Awć"hā'i'
had given birth to a daughter which, by
this occurrence, she reconceived and to
which she again gave birth on this earth.
In like manner the man-beings, Corn,
Beans, Sunflower, Tobacco, Deer, Wolf,
Bear, Beaver, and all their associates,
transformed their kind into the forms and
sizes and with the habits by which they
are known to-day on earth, and then cast
them down into the abyss. Only the
ancients, the so-called elder brothers, of
these things remained in the skyland.
Then the rage of Te hao"hwéfidjiawā’k’-
‘ho” subsided. This great cataclysmic
change was brought about because none
could divine a cure for his illness (jeal-
ousy) by “searching his dream-word.”
Then the tree of light was restored to its
place. These events brought about the
second cosmical period. The expelled
bride, Awé"hā'i', while falling through
cosmic space, or the upper sky, was seen
by the water-fowl and water animals of
the primal sea, who at once set them-
selves the task of providing a habitation
for her. Some traditions say that the
water-fowl of the larger kinds flew up to
meet her and to bring her slowly down
as she rested on their united backs.
While this was being done, the best div-
ers among the water animals brought up
from the depths of the sea some wet earth,
which was carefully placed on the cara-
pace of the Great Turtle. This earth at
once began to expand in size, and on it
Awë"hā'i' was gently placed. At once
she began to walk about the tiny earth,
and it continued to grow in size thereby;
she even took handfuls of the earth and
scattered it in all directions, which like-
wise caused it to continue to expand un-
til it had grown so large that she could
no longer seeitsbounds. Then shrubs, red
willow, grasses, and other vegetation be-
gan to appear. In due timeshe gave birth to
a daughter. After attaining womanhood,
this daughter was courted by various ani-
mals and beings disguised in the assumed
BULL. 30]
shape of fine-looking young men. But,
by her mother's advice, she rejected the
suit of all, until a £ man of the race
of the Great Turtle sought her to wife.
He was accepted, and bidden to the lodge
of her mother. In the twilight he came
bearing two, some say three, arrows, of
which one was tipped with a flint point.
As the young woman lay down he passed
two of the arrows, including the flint-
tipped one, over her body; others say that
he placed them in the lodge wall just
above her body. Then he departed, say-
ing that he would return the next day.
At twilight he returned, and, taking his
arrows, at once withdrew, saying that
he would not return again. In due time
the young womangave birth to twins, one
of whom caused her death by violently
bursting through her armpit. The name
of the culprit was Tawiskaron (q. v.),
and that of his brother, the elder, was
Teharonhiawagon. Awé"hâ’i, the grand-
mother, being greatly enraged by the
death of her daughter, asked the twins
which of the twain had committed this
act. Tawiskaron quickly replied, accus-
ing his innocent brother. So seizing the
supposed culprit, the grandmother cast
him far away among the shrubbery. He
did not die there, but grew rapidly to
manhood; his grandmother hated him
bitterly, but was very fond of Tawis-
karon.
In time, Teharonhiawagon was taught
by his father how to build a lodge, to
kindle fire, and to plant and cultivate the
ground, his father giving him bean, melon,
squash, tobacco, and corn seed. He gave
his son likewise the third arrow, by
which he must destroy the great water
serpent, the Fire-dragon of the White
Body, when it should begin to destroy the
things he was to create and cause to grow.
Teharonhiawagon then toiled at his tasks,
forming the animals and birds, and mak-
ing the useful trees, shrubs, and plants.
In all this his grandmother and his twin
brother sought to thwart him by all man-
ner of devices, but by the £ counsel
of his father he was able to defeat all their
efforts. His labor was to prepare the earth
for man, whom later he was to create.
For ease of transit for man, he had made
the rivers and streams with double cur-
rents, the one running in one direction
and the other in an opposite one; but his
brother changed this by putting falls and
cascades in the rivers £ streams. The
grandmother, seeing that Teharonhiawa-
gon had produced great ears of perfect
corn, immediately blighted his work,
saying, “You desire the people you are
about to make to be too happy and too
well-provided with necessaries.” Not-
withstanding the opposition of his brother
57009°–Bull 30, pt 2–12–46
TEHARONHIAWAGON
721
and grandmother to his work for the good
of man, he thwarted all their schemes.
Finally, the grandmother, who had ex-
hausted all her methods of opposition,
challenged her grandson, Teharonhiawa-
gon, to play a game of the bowl and plum-
pits, the prize of the winner to be the
rulership of the world. The grandson
willingly accepted the challenge. Ac-
cording to custom ten days were allowed
the contestants to prepare for the strug-
gle of orendas. At the end of this time
the grandmother came to the lodge of her
grandson, bringing her bowl and plum-
pits. He would use her bowl, but not her
#. as they were something alive and un-
er the control of the mind of the grand-
mother. His own were the crests of
chickadees, who had responded to his call
for aid. He took six of these crests, and
they magically remained alive. When he
and his grandmother were ready, Teha-
ronhiawagon called in a loud voice, “All
you whose bodies I have formed, do you
now put forth your orenda in order that
we may conquer in this struggle, so that
all of you may live!”. Then when it came
his turn to shake the bowl, he exclaimed,
“Now, verily, shall appear the good or ill
fortune of all the things that I have done
or made l’” The grandmother failed to
score, while Teharonhiawagon made the
highest score possible at one shake of the
bowl, and so won the government of all
living things.
Teharon £ in going from place
to place viewing his work, one day found
that all the animals he had formed had
disappeared. He went at once in many
directions seeking them. While thus
unsuccessfully engaged, a bird told him
that they were shut up in a vast cavern
in a rocky cliff, wherein his brother had
concealed them. Having discovered the
place, he removed the rock that closed
the mouth of the cavern and then ordered
the animals and the birds to come forth.
While the creatures were issuing in obe-
dience to the command of their maker,
Tawiskaron and his grandmother, notic-
ing that the animals were again becoming
plentiful, and divining the cause, has-
tened to the mouth of the cavern and at
once closed it with the great rock. The
few creatures which did not have the op-
portunity to escape became changed in
their natures, which thereafter were evil,
uncanny, monstrous, and othon (q.v.).
This incident is seemingly a figurative
description of the annual forced hiberna-
tion of certain animals and reptiles and
the migration of certain birds, and shows
that Teharonhiawagon had the power to
change the seasons by bringing back the
Sunnmer.
As the animals were intended to serve
722
[B. A. E.
TEHARONHIAWAGON
for the sustenance of human beings about
to be formed, Teharonhiawagon enjoined
on them the duty of permitting them-
selves to be taken, provided men in kill-
ing them did it with despatch. In fur-
therance of this contract he questioned
some of the animals to learn in what man-
ner their posterity would defend them-
selves against human beings. The answer
of the Bear was that his posterity would
flee to escape; thereupon, Teharonhia-
wagon stuffed the Bear's legs full of fat
' meat in order to make him slow and
clumsy in running. The Deer answered
that his posterity would stand and not
flee, and would £ human beings who
hunted them; then Teharonhiawagon
twisted out the teeth of the Deer's upper
jaw, thus rendering his bite harmless.
A similar change was made in the buffalo
and the elk.
According to the recorded beliefs of
the Hurons in the early decades of the
17th century, it was Iouskeha (I8skeha)
who provided them with so many fine
rivers and lakes and fertile fields.
The earth was dry, for a monstrous Frog
had gathered all the waters under its
arm-pit, so that Iouskeha and his people
could obtain no water except through its
agency. To free himself and his people
from this bondage, Iouskeha made an
incision under the arm-pit of the Frog,
through which the waters issued in so
great abundance that they overflowed the
earth, forming rivers, lakes, and seas.
Without Iouskeha, they said, their ket-
tles would not boil, for he had learned
from the Turtle the art of kindling fire,
and this art he had taught them; by his
aid alone their hunting was successful:
were it not for him they could not so easily
have captured game animals, for they
had not always enjoyed freedom, having
been confined in a vast cavern. In free-
ing them Iouskeha so charmed them by
an arrow stroke in the foot as they came
forth that he might easily afterward con-
trol and dispose of them at will. The
Wolf escaped this stroke, hence it is dif-
ficult to take him in the chase. It is
from Iouskeha, they said, that they had
their verdant fields, corn, beans, tobacco,
squashes, and sunflowers; abundant corn
harvests and lodges filled with matured
ears of corn they owed to no one but
Iouskeha. Early in 1636 these Indians
were greatly perturbed by the reputed
omens of an approaching famine. Iou-
skeha had been seen in vision, sad, and as
lean as a skeleton, holding in his hand a
shriveled ear of corn, and some even
added that he carried the leg of a human
being, which he tore with his teeth.
All these were to them infallible signs of
a year of great scarcity. Among these
same Hurons, Awé"hâ’i, the grand-
mother of Iouskeha or Teharonhiawagon,
was known by the name Ataentsic or
Eataentsic (i. e. Eiá'tàgé"tcI’, ‘She
Whose Body is Ancient’), which in ac-
cordance with the custom of avoiding the
utterance of a person’s proper name, sup-
lanted her real name. These Hurons
lieved that their Iouskeha and his
grandmother dwelt in a great lodge situ-
ated at the eastern (some said western)
extremity of the world—that is, not
much farther away than the bounds of
their hunting grounds; this lodge of
Iouskeha was built on the model of their
own, and it was reputed to be stocked
with an abundance of corn, beans,
squashes, sunflower oil, and various dried
meats—with all things to support life in
t plenty; they believed that he and
is£ planted and cultivated
land, worked, drank, ate, slept, and
were lascivious like themselves; that all
the animals of the world belonged to
them; that Iouskeha was very kind and
gave growth to all things, sending fine
weather and other good gifts; that he
had charge and care of the living, and of
the things that concerned life, and so he
was judged good. On the contrary, his
grandmother had charge of the souls, the
manes, and because the Indians believed
that she (the Earth) caused men to die,
they adjudged her wicked and destructive,
and not because she sometimes sent bad
weather or at times undid the good things
done '. her grandson; they believed that
Iouskeha grew old like all living things,
but that he had the power instantly to
rejuvenate himself, and so he never
died; that at death the soul of man went
directly to the lodge of Iouskeha and
Awë"hā'i to dance in the presence of this
Woman Ancient of Days for her health.
These are substantially the current Iro-
quois beliefs regarding Teharonhiawagon.
One of the most important and far-
reaching of the final labors of Teharon-
hiawagon on this earth was his great
victory in a contest of orendas over the
hunchback Hadu'i', the unborn primal
# Disease and Death, whose forfeiture
of life was redeemed by his promise to
aid man by curing, on certain conditions,
diseases arising from the infection of the
earth with the malign potency of the
body of Hadu'i' ' his having first
wandered over it. To this event the im-
portant Masked-face Society of exorcists
of disease owes its origin. At the New
Year ceremony its members essay to ex-
orcise and banish disease and death-
causing agencies from the community.
The great and most important New
Year ceremony among the Iroquois who
still hold to their ancient faith and cus-
toms, at which is burned a pure-white
dog as a sacrifice, is held in honor of
BULL. 30]
Teharonhiawagon for his works, bless-
ings, and goodness, which have been en-
joyed by the people. See Mythology,
Nanabozho, Tawiskaron. (J. N. B. H.)
Tehata (probably Cora teuit or teāta,
‘man.”—Brinton). A former settlement
of the Nevome of Sonora, Mexico, neigh-
bors of the Basiroa, who lived E. of the
Huvaguere and Tehuizo, who in turn
resided about 8 leagues E. of Tepahue.—
Orozco y Berra, Geog., 58, 1864.
Tehauremet. An unidentified tribe or
village of which Joutel (Margry, Déc.,
III, 288, 1878) learned from the Ebahamo
as being N. E. of Maligne (Colorado) r. of
Texas.
Tearemetes.—Barcia, Ensayo, 271, 1723. Theare-
mets.—Joutel in French, Hist. Coll. La., I, 152,
1846. Theauremets.—Ibid.
Tehawut. The Cowlitz name for the
Salish on Skukum Chuck, an E. tributary
of upper Chehalis r., Thurston co.,
Wash.
Téhawüten.-Gibbs, MS. no. 248, B. A. E.
Tehoanoughroonaw. An unidentified
tribe known to the Iroquois.—McKen-
ney and Hall, Ind. Tribes, III, 80, 1854.
Tehononsadegi (‘there his lodge was
burned’). A small Seneca village for-
merly situated in Warren co., Pa., on the
right bank of the Allegheny r., 4 m. from
the New York state line. It was the resi-
dence of the noted Seneca chief Corn-
lanter. (q.v.)
inuchshungutho.—Rosecrantz (1792) in Am. St.
Papers, Ind. Aff., 1.337, 1832. Cornplanters.-
Brown, West Gaz., 355, 1817. De-o-no-sä-da’-ga.—
Morgan, League '' 229, 1851. Jennesedaga.—
Alden (1816) in Day, Pa.,656, 1843. Junisadagoe.—
Ransom (1794) in Am. St. Papers, Ind. Aff., I,
509, 1832. New Arrow town.–Procter (1791), ibid.,
152. Obaletown.—Drake, Bk. Inds., bk. 5, 119,
1848. O'Beel's town.–Procter (1791) in Am. St.
Papers, Ind. Aff., I, 151, 1832. Onoghsadago-
Johnson Hall conference (1774) in N. Y. Doc. Col.
Hist., viii, 426, 1857. Seneca Abeal.–Treaty of
Fort Stanwix (1784) in Am. St. Papers, Ind. Aff., I.,
10, 1832. Tehononsadegi.-Hewitt, inf’n, 1886 (Sen-
eca form). Tenachshegouchtongee.—Procter (1791)
in Am. St. Papers, Ind. Aff., 1, 152, 1832. Thiven-
goa.—Pouchot map (1758) in N.Y. Doc. Col. Hist.,
x,694, 1858.
Tehoragwanegen (“He has placed two
planets together’). An Iroquois war-
chief of the Caughnawaga Mohawk, Que-
bec, known also as Thomas Williams;
born about 1758–59. His mother was
Mary de Roguers, granddaughter of the
Rev. John Williams, of Deerfield, Mass.,
who, with the portion of his family not
murdered on the spot, was taken captive
by a band of French and Indians on the
night of Feb. 29, 1704. Eunice, one of
John Williams' daughters, while a cap-
tive became strongly attached to the In-
dians, and afterward, at the instance of
the Jesuits, married a Caughnawaga chief
known as De Roguers, to whom she bore
three children, Catherine, Mary, and
John. Mary, the mother of John, the sub-
ject of this sketch, died when the latter
was only 15 months old, and he was then
TEHATA-TEHORAGWAN EGEN
723
adopted by his aunt Catherine, the wife
of a noted Caughnawaga chief, X, Rice,
who had no heirs. Tehoragwanegen,
having been born and reared among the
Indians, acquired their habits and lan-
guage. As a boy he was active and
£ He was reared by his aunt in
the Roman Catholic faith. During the
early years of the American Revolution,
although then only about 17 years of
age, Tehoragwanegen accompanied the
war-parties of his tribe on various ex-
peditions against the colonists of the
northern frontiers. It appears that his
£ Eunice, persistently urged
im to follow these hostile bands to pre-
vent, when possible, the massacre of de-
fenceless women and children, and on
various occasions he bent every effort to
have the American prisoners treated
with humanity and kindness. In 1777,
at the head of his band, he joined the
army of Gen. Burgoyne and took an ac-
tive part in the campaign around Sara-
toga that ended in Burgoyne's surrender.
Having remonstrated with Burgoyne
against the needless cruelty shown toward
the colonists by the western Indians,
among whom were the Ottawa, Chip-
wa, Menominee, and Winnebago,
urgoyne rebuked them so severely
that they became offended and soon after-
ward deserted the army. Had Tehorag-
wanegen's advice been #llo'i. the mur-
der of Miss Jane McCrea near Ft Edward,
N.Y., would never have been perpetrated.
In 1780 he was attached to the corps of
Sir John Johnson during its desolatin
operations in the Mohawk valley, an
expressed so strong disapproval of the
conduct of the Tories and some of the
allied Indian warriors that he aroused the
jealousy and hatred of Johnson, who
feared, however, an open rupture with
him on account of his high standing with
Gov. Carleton of Canada for his valued
services to the government. After the
e of 1783, Tehoragwanegen visited
is relatives in New England, where he
met the Rev. Samuel Kirkland, the cele-
brated missionary. In 1789, with two
others of his tribe, he took steps toward
negotiations which resulted in the treaty
of New York in 1796, between the state
and the Seven Nations of Canada, by
which these Indians were compensated
for lands of which they had been de-
prived. The other two delegates were
Ohnawiio (‘Good Stream’) and Atiato-
harongwen (“His Body is Taken Down
£ Hanging”), alias Colonel Lewis
OK.
In 1800 Tehoragwanegen took his two
sons to be educated among his relatives.
One of these was Eleazer Williams (q.v.),
the reputed Dauphin of France. In 1801,
Tehoragwanegen, with a party of Caugh-
724
[B. A. E.
TEH-TOOT-SAH-TEJONES
naW visited, in behalf of the North-
west Bay Company, the Red r. and the
Rocky mts. e warmly espoused the
American cause during the War of 1812.
His death occurred at his native village,
Aug. 16, 1849, at the advanced age of 91.
See Williams' Life of Te-ho-ra-gwa-ne-
ken, 1859. (J. N. B. H.)
Teh-toot-sah. See Dohusan.
Tehueco (according to Buelna the name
is from the Cahita term teeca, tehueca,
“sky”; or from teeca ‘sky, and tehueli
‘blue”). One of the Cahita tribes living
on the Rio Fuerte, about lat. 26°40', N.w.
Sinaloa, Mexico. It included the settle-
ments of Biara, Charac, Hichucio, Mata-
pan, Sibirijoa, and Tehueco. . The dialect
£ was the same as that of the Zuaque.
egueco.—Orozco y Berra, Geog., 58, 1864. e-
hueco.—Ibid. Zuaque.—Ibid. £rring to the
dialect; strictly a distinct division).
Tehueco. Formerly the principal pue-
blo of the Tehueco tribe, on the E. bank
of Rio Fuerte, N. w. Sinaloa, Mexico.
Teguaco-Kino, map £ Stöcklein, Neue
Welt-Bott, 1726. Teguéco.—Hardy, Trav. in Mex.,
438, 1829. Tehueco.-Orozco y Berra, Geog., map,
1864
Tehuerichic (referring to a rock in the
form of a girl). A small pueblo of the
Tarahumare, with a mission church, situ-
ated S. E. of Batopilas, S. W. Chihuahua,
Mexico.—Lumholtz, inf’n, 1894.
Teguerichic.—Orozco y Berra, Geog., 323, 1894.
Tehuizo. A subdivision or settlement
of the Nevome, described as neighbors of
the Hios, who were settled 8 leagues E. of
Tepahue (Tépachi?), in E. Sonora, Mexico.
Tehuiso.–Orozco y Berra, Geog., 58, 1864. Te-
huizo.-Ibid., 351.
Teiakhochoe (TE’iaqiātcoč). A Chinook-
an tribe formerly residing on the w.
bank of Columbia r., in &l' CO.,
Oreg., about 3 m. above Oak point.—
Boas, Kathlamet Texts, 6, 1901.
Teiyughsaragarat. See Onechsagerat.
Tejeuingge Ouiping (Teje Uing-ge Q-ui-
ping). The ruins of a prehistoric Tewa
pueblo on the N. slope of the hill on which
stands the pueblo of Pojoaque, near the
Rio Grande in New Mexico. Accord-
ing to Bandelier (Arch. Inst. Papers, Iv,
84, 1892) the Tewa claim that this pueblo
marks the center of the range of their
ple, and that the division into two
ranches, of which the Tewa became the
northern and the Tano the southern,
took place there in very ancient times.
Tejey. A Costanoan village situated in
1819 within 10 m. of Santa Cruz mission,
Cal.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Apr. 5, 1860.
Tejolocachic. A Tarahumare settlement
on the headwaters of Paphigochic r., w.
Chihuahua, Mexico, about 8 m. s. of Ma-
tachic.—Orozco y Berra, Geog., 323, 1864.
Tejon (Span.: ‘raccoon"). A local name
often applied to certain groups of Indians
at the s. end of San Joaquin valley, Cal.
It includes Indians of three linguistic
families: Ft Tejon, on Cañada de las
Uvas, was held by a division of the
Chumash; the # part of Tejon
rancho, including the part of Tejon cr: in
the mountains, was held by the Shosho-
nean Gitanemuk; the lower part of this
stream and rancho, including the present
ranch settlement (the headquarters of a
reservation established in 1853) on Paso
cr., belonged either to the same Shosho-
neans or to the Yokuts tribe called
Yauelmani, or at least was visited by the
latter. On the establishment of the Tejon
res, in 1853, Indians from a considerable
area were assembled thereon. In 1864
most of these were removed to Tule River
res, where the Yauelmani are now popu-
larly known as Tejon Indians. On Te-
jon rancho, at the base of the mountains,
there is still a settlement, mainly of Sho-
shoneans, and these principally of the
Gitanemuk. (H. W. H.)
Tehon.–Ind. Aff. Rep.,246, 1877. Tejon.—William-
son in Pac. R. R. Rep., v, 20, 1853. Tejones.—Beale
(1852) in Sen. Ex. Doc. 4, 32d Cong., spec. sess.,
378, 1853. Tejuneses.—Galiano, Relacion, cxvii,
1802. Texon.-Barbour (1852) in Sen. Ex. Doc. 4,
32d Cong., spec. sess., 256, 1853. Tin"lin-neh.–Pow-
ers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., III, 370, 1877. Tin"liu,-
Hoffman in Proc. Am. Philos. Soc., xxIII,301, 1886.
Tejones (Span.: ‘raccoons'). A tribe
living at Reynosa, Mexico, on the Rio
Grande, at the time of its foundation in
the middle of the 18th century. In 1757,
when Tienda de Cuervo inspected the
new settlement, he reported that this was
the native place of the Tejones (Revista,
1757, MS. in Archivo Gen.). Pimentel'
(Lenguas, 11,409, 1865) uses the name as
synonymous with Coahuilteco. If this is
correct, it probably settles the question of
the linguistic affiliation of their asso-
ciates, as the Comecrudos, Pintos, Maya-
pemes, Cueros Quemados, Zalapaguemes,
and others. By 1757 the Tejones had
entered the missions at both Reynosa and
Camargo, but in greater numbers at the
former place, where they mingled with
the tribes named above (Mission records
in the parish churches at Reynosa and
Camargo, examined in 1907). According
to Ripperdá, governor of Texas, by 1773
most of the tribe had acquired the Span-
ish language (Complaint about the en-
slavement of Indians in Nuevo Santander,
MS. in Béxar Archives, 1773). The ex-
isting mission records at Reynosa and
Camargo show that the Tejones remained
at these missions well into the 19th cen-
tury. The remnant of the tribe, together
with a few Comecrudos and Pintos, still
live (1907) between modern Reynosa and
Camargo, at Las Prietas, which is about on
the site of Old Reynosa, where Cuervo
found the Tejones in 1757. Dr. A. S.
Gatschet reported them at the same
place in 1887. (H. E. B.)
Tedexeños.-Orozco y Berra, Geog.,293, 1864 (orob-
ably identical). Texones,—Ibid., 294.
12ULL. 30
Tejua. A branch of the Apache who in
the 18th century lived in the sierras of
Salt r., Ariz. Probably the Tontos.
Fejuas.—Keane, in Stanford, Compend, 464, 1878
(misprint). Tehua.—Bancroft, Ariz. and N. Mex.,
393, 1889. Tejua.—Front map (1777) in Coues,
Garcés Diary, 1900. Yabipais Tejua.–Garcés
£Diary, 308, 1900. Yavipaistejua.—Bancroft,
Tekakwitha, Catherine (called also the
“Indian Saint,” “LaSaincte Sauvagesse,”
and the “Lily of the Mohawks”). The
taughter of al M'. warrior by a Catho-
lic Christian Algonkin woman who had
been captured by the Iroquois at Three
Rivers, Quebec; born in 1656 at Caugnah-
waga, a palisaded town of the Turtle clan
of the Mohawk, on Mohawk r., near the
present Auriesville, N.Y., Tekakwitha
was about 4 years of age when the village
was ravaged by smallpox, among its vic-
tims being her mother, who left an infant
son that did not long survive. Tekak-
witha was about 10 years of age when De
Tracy burned the Mohawk villages, an act
resulting in the general peace of 1666.
After the destruction of their settlement,
the Turtle clan removed to the N. side
of Mohawk r., where Tekakwitha was
reared by her uncle, a bitter opponent of
the Christian faith. A couple of years
later, Fathers Bruyas, Fremin, and Pierron
visited her uncle for three days, during
which time she waited on them, thus gain-
ing her first knowledge of Christian faith
and practice. On Easter Sunday, 1675,
she was baptized by Father Lamberville,
and at once became the object of contempt
and derision to many of her tribe, the per-
secution continuing for about two years.
By refusing to marry she had already in-
curred the displeasure and anger of her
aunt; for observing the Sabbath she was
denied food, and because she would not
labor in the corn-fields on that day, she
wasstoned; a young Mohawk warrior went
so far as to raise histomahawk menacingly
over her head, but she awaited the blow
with such calmness that her assailant de-
sisted and slunk away.
When still quite young Tekakwitha
aided her mother in her domestic duties,
and when not thus occupied amused her-
self, like other Indian children, with her
toys. She dressed like other girls of her
age, and ornamented herperson with neck-
laces, bracelets, finger-rings, and ear-bobs.
As a young woman she was well poised
and s £ doing such work as Indian
girls were accustomed to do in elk-hair
and porcupine-quills, and from bark and
other fibers she made bands for carrying
burdens. She also became so adept in the
manufacture of wampum belts, such as
were used in public affairs, that she was
frequently employed in making them.
She could also sew well in the Caucasian
way, having learned the art from French
TEJUA-TEKAKWITHA
725
prisoners among her tribe. She made
ribbons or bands of eel-skins, sashes from
the fibers of bark, baskets and boxes of
willow bark and twigs, and bark buckets
for carrying water; she likewise learned
how to make pestles for pounding corn;
in short, she was ever busy with the
multiplicity of duties that fell to the lot
of Indian women £ Although
frail, Tekakwitha was the first at work in
the morning. The years before her bap-
tism passed in this manner, and she had
no other ideals set before her than those
current among her pagan relations. It is
said she was virtuous in every way, was
not attached to beliefs in visions or
dreams, had no desire to take part in
dances or games, and was not cruel, even
to prisoners, like other Indian girls—in
short, she was of a disposition unusual
among the girls of her time and people.
At this time a number of fervent &#9.
lic Christian Iroquois dwelt at the Sault
Saint Louis, some of whom were in the
habit of making visits to the villages of
the Iroquois in New York for the purpose
of proselyting their kindred to the new
faith. £ of the most successful of
these, a former inhabitant and chief of
the Oneida village, was Ogenratarihen
(“Hot Ashes’), sometimes called Louis
Garonhiagué. In 1677, while making a
tour of the Indian villages, on learning
that Tekakwitha was persecuted on ac-
count of her new faith, he, with two com-
anions, placed her in a canoe and started
or the Sault, where she arrived in the
autumn, bearing letters from Father
Lamberville extolling her virtues. Here
she grew in Christian knowledge and in
the exercises of a holy life, practising great
austerities. Visiting Montreal, she saw
the nuns of Marguerite Bourgeois at their
school work, and aware of the charity of
the Hospital Sisters of Ville-Marie shown
toward her people, she sought to found
a convent on Heron id., among the rapids
of Saint Lawrence r. This project was ridi-
culed by her friends, and even the father
was amused; he nevertheless permitted
her to make a vow of chastity, and thus
she became the first Indian nun among
her people. Among the means which
Tekakwitha undertook to mortify her
body was to engage a friend to flagellate
her every Sunday for a year, when she
became too weak to bear it longer.
She died Apr. 17, 1680, and was buried
s. of La Chine rapids of the St Law-
rence, midway between La Prairie and
£ Quebec. Six days after
her death Father Chauchetière, while at
prayer, “had a vision in which Catherine
arrayed in glory appeared to him.” Her
remarkable life so impressed the minds of
the faithful, both Indians and whites,
that many came to pray at her tomb. It is
726
[B. A. E.
TEKANITLI—TEMECULA
said that many persons who were ill have
been healed through invoking her inter-
cession in their behalf, and that many
striking visions and revelations have taken
place at her tomb. There is a memorial
cross bearing an inscription at Auries-
ville, N.Y., and at St Joseph's Seminary,
Dunwoodie, N. Y., a statue stands in
memory of her. Until 1888 a tall mission
cross marked her burial place, but in that
ear the Rev. C. A. Walworth, of Albany,
. Y., erected near it a large granite sar-
cophagus, bearing the legend in native
words, “A beautiful flower, it has blos-
somed among native men.” Consult
Chauchetière, Vie de Catherine Tega-
kouita, 1887, and Ellen H. Walworth in
The Indian Sentinel, 1908. (J. N. B. H. )
Tekanitli (pl. of kantli, ‘bed, provin-
cially known as “cabin, or ‘cabbin,”
# early traders and colonists). A Cher-
okee settlement, commonly known to the
whites as Tickanetly, or Cabbins, in up-
per Georgia, about the period of the re-
moval of the tribe in 1839. (J. M.)
Cabben.—Doc. of 1799 quoted by Royce in 5th Rep.
B. A. E., 144, 1887.
Tekep. A Chumashan village formerly
near Santa Inés mission, Santa Barbara
co., Cal.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Oct. 18,
1861.
Tekisedaneyout (‘place of the hanging
bell.”—Morgan). A Seneca village, com-
monly known as Red Jacket Village,
formerly in Erie co., N. Y.
Red Jacket Village.—Morgan, League Iroq., 466,
1851. Te-kise'-da-ne-yout.—Ibid.
Tekoedi (‘people of Tek, an island
near the N. end of Prince of Wales id.).
A Tlingit division belonging to the Wolf
(or Eagle) phratry and living at Tongas,
Sanya, and Killisnoo, Alaska.
têküédi.—Krause, Tlinkit Ind., 120, 1885. tekü-
edi.—Ibid., 118. Te'qoedi.—Swanton, field notes,
B. A. E., 1904.
Tekta. A Yurok village on Klamath
r., 3 m. below Klamath P. O., N. w. Cal.
Tekumigizhik. See Tikumigizhik.
Tekunratum (Te-kunr-a-tum). A former
Okinagan band at the mouth of Okina-
kaner., Wash.—Stevens in Ind. Aff. Rep.,
445, 1854.
Telamene. An unidentified tribe or
village of which Joutel (Margry, Déc.,
III, 288, 1878) learned from the Indians
(probably Karankawa) near Matagorda
bay, Texas, as being N. E. of Maligne
Colorado) r.
etamenes,—Joutel (1687) in French, Hist. Coll.
La., I, 152, 1846.
Telamni. A Yokuts (Mariposan) tribe
formerly living on lower Kaweah r., Cal.
Powers (Cont. N. A. Ethnol., III, 370,
1877) placed them 2 m. below Visalia.
They are said to have numbered 105 on
the Fresno res. in 1861, but are now
extinct.
Ta-lum-nes.-Johnston in Sen. Ex. Doc. 61, 32d
Cong., 1st sess, 23, 1852. Tedamni.—A. L. Kroeber,
infºn, 1903 (Yaudanchi name; sing. form).
Teläm.—Beaumont MS. cited by Coues, Garcés
Diary (1775–76), 289, 1900 (“Telám 6 Torim"; cf.
Telamoteris below). Telamé.–Mofras quoted by
Shea in Sitjar, Vocab. of San Antonio Mission,
preface, 1861. Telamoteris.–Garcés (1775–76), Dia-
ry, 289, 1900 (probably identical). Tel-emnies.—
Lewis in Ind. Aff. # 1857, 400, 1858. Té-lum-
ni.–Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., iii, 370, 1877.
Tiedami.—A. L. Kroeber, inf’n, 1903 (Yaudanchi
name; pl. form). To-lum-ne.—Royce in 18th #
B. A. E., 782, 1899. Torim.—Beaumont MS., op.cit.
Telategmiut, . A subdivision, of the
Chn iut Eskimo of Alaska, whose vil-
lage is Tlatek. —Dall in Cont. N. A.
Ethnol., 1, 17, 1877.
Tellico (Talikwa, of unknown significa-
tion). The name of several Cherokee
settlements at different periods, viz:
(1) Great Tellico, at Tellico Plains, on
Tellico r., in Monroe co., Tenn.; #) Lit-
tle Tellico, on Tellico cr. of Little Ten-
nessee r., about 10 m. below Franklin,
in Macon co., N.C.; (3) a town on Val-
ley r., about 5 m. above Murphy, in
Cherokee co., N. C.; (4) £
# v.), established as the capital of the
erokee Nation, Okla., in 1839. (J. M.)
Big Tellico.—Doc. of 1779 quoted by Royce in 5th
Rep. B. A. E., 144, 1887. Great Tellico.--Doc. of
1755, ibid., 142. Little Tellico.—Doc. of 1799, op.
cit... Little Telliquo.—Doc. of 1755, op. cit., 142.
Tellico.—Bartram, Travels, 371, 1792.
Telmocresses. A former Lower Creek
town described as on the w. bank of
Chattahoocheer., 15 m. above the mouth
of Flint r., seemingly in Jackson co.,
Fla. It contained 100 inhabitants about
the beginning of the 19th century. Young
(Morse, Rep. to Sec. War, 364, 1822) lists
it as a Seminole town, while Gatschet
(Creek Migr. Leg., 1,71, 1884) regards the
name as a corruption of Taluamuchasi
(q.v.). See also Tukabatchi Tallahassee.
Telua-ateuna (Te’-lu-a A'-te-u-na ‘those
of the easternmost’). A phratry embra-
cing the Tona (Turkey) and Shohoita
(Deer) clans of the Zuñi. (F. H. C.)
Temalwahish (‘the dry ground”). A
Kawia village in Cahuilla £ S. Cal.
La Mesa.-Barrows, Ethno.-Bot. Coahuilla Ind.,
33, 1900. Temal-wa-hish.-Ibid.
Temastian. A former settlement of the
Tepecano or of a related tribe, but early
in the 18th century it was occupied by
Tlaxcaltec, introduced by the Spaniards
for defense against the “Chichimecs”;
situated about 10 m. E. of Askelton on the
Rio de Bolaños, in Jalisco, Mexico.-
Hrdlička in Am. Anthr., v, 409, 426,
1903.
Temechic (“bread £. A
Tarahumare settlement in central Chi-
huahua, Mexico, on or near the Santa
Cruz branch of Rio Conchos.
Temechic.—Orozco y Berra, Geog., 323, 1864.
£-och (1756), Journey to the Missions,
Temecula. An important Luiseño vil-
lage in a valley of the same name in Riv-
erside co., Cal. Pop. in 1865 said to be
388. Compelled to vacate their valley in
1875, its inhabitants moved to Pachanga
Bt, LL.30]
canyon, 3 m. distant, where they now live
under the name of Pichanga Indians.
The Temecula res. in 1903 comprised 3,360
acres of almost worthless desert land, with
181 natives under the Pala agency.
Pachanga.—Jackson and Kinney, Rep. Mission In-
dians, 30, 1883. Pech —Shell in Ind. Aff.
Rep. 1904, 165, 1905. Pichanga.—Common form.
Temecula.–Gray, So. Pac. R. R. Surv., 69, 1856.
Temecule.—Ibid., 71. Temeku.–Kroeber in Univ.
Cal. Pub., Am. Archaeol. and Ethnol., IV, 147, 1907
(proper Luiseño form).
Temedégua (“valorous people'). A
rancheria, probably Cochimi, connected
with Purísima (Cadegomo) mission,
Lower California, in the 18th century.—
Doc. Hist. Mex., 4th S., v, 190, 1857.
Temesathi. A Chumashan village form-
erly near Santa Inés mission, Santa Bar-
bara co., Cal.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer,
Oct. 18, 1861.
Temeteti (Té-mê-tê-ti). A former vil-
lage of the San Luis '' Indians of the
Chumashan family near Pt Sal, San Luis
Obispo co., Cal.—Schumacher in Smith-
son. Rep. 1874, 342, 1875.
Temiscaming (from Nipissing Timika-
ming, with intrusive s due to Canadian
French; sig. ‘in the deep water’, from
timiw it is deep', gaming in the water').
A band of Algonkin, closely related to the
Abittibi, formerly living about Temisca-
ming lake, Quebec. They were friendly
to the French, and rendered them valu-
able service during the attack of the Eng-
lish under Peter Schuyler in 1691. There
were 205 in 1903 and 245 in 1910, two-
thirds of them half-breeds, on a reserva-
tion at the head of L. Temiscaming, in
Pontiac district, Quebec.
Outemiskamegs.—Bacqueville de la Potherie
Hist., 11,49, 1722. Tamescamengs.–McKenney an
Hall, Ind. Tribes, III, 82, 1854. Temiscamings.–
Bellin, map, 1755. Temiscamins.—Denonville
(1687) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., Ix, 361, 1855. Te-
miskaming.–Can. Ind. Aff. Rep., 55, 1906. Te-
miskamink.—Lahontan, New Voy., I, 231, 1703. Te-
miskamnik–Lahontan (1703) quoted by Richard-
son, Arct. Exped., II, 39, 1851. Themiscamings.—
La Barre (1683) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., Ix,798, 1855.
Themiskamingues.—Bacqueville de la Potherie, 1,
329, 1722. Themistamens.—Du Chesneau (1681) in
Margry, Déc., II, 267, 1877. Timigami
pin, Cont. of New Discov., map, 1698. Timiscami-
ouetz.—Jefferys, Fr. Doms., pt. 1, 1761. Timis-
cimi.—Jes. Rel. 1640, 34, 1858. Timiskaming.—Ba-
raga, Eng.-Otch. Dict., 301, 1878. Timmisca-
meins.—Keane in Stanford, Compend., 539, 1878.
Tomiscamings-Toussaint, Map of Am., 1839.
Temochichi. See Tomochichi.
Temoksee. A small Shoshonean tribe
formerly in Reese River valley, N. central
Nevada.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, June 26,
1863.
Temoris. A division of the Guazapar,
inhabiting the villages of Santa María
Magdalena, Nuestra Señora del Valle
Humbroso, and Cerocahui, besides some
rancherias in Chinipas valley, on the up-
£ waters of the Rio del Fuerte, w. Chi-
uahua, Mexico.—Orozco y Berra, Geog.,
58, 324, 1864.
Temosachic (corruption of Remosachic,
‘stone-heap.”—Lumholtz). The most
.—Henne-
TEMEDKGUA—TENANKUTCHIN
727
northerly settlement of the Tarahumare,
on the headwaters of the E. branch of the
Rio Yaqui, lat. 28° 50, lon. 107° 30', Chi-
huahua, Mexico. (Orozco y Berra, Geog:
323, 1864). Its mission church, built
about 1720, collapsed in Jan. 1907.
Temtltemtlels (TE/mLtEmLEls, ‘those
under whom the ground shakes’). A
ens of the Nakoaktok and also of the
amalelekala, Kwakiutl tribes.—Boas
in Nat. Mus. Rep. 1895, 330, 1897.
Tenabo (Ten-a-bo'). A former pueblo
of the Tompiros division of the Piros,
£ at the Siete Arroyos, N. E. of
sorro and E. of the Rio Grande, N. Mex.
See Bandelier (1) in The Nation, 366,
Nov. 7, 1889; # in Arch. Inst. Papers,
III, 131, 1890; (3) ibid., Iv, 272, 1892; (4)
Proc. £ Int. Amer., VII, 452, 1890.
El Pueblo de los Siete Arroyos.—Bandelier in Arch.
Inst. Papers, III, 131, 1890 (probably identical).
Siete Arroyos.—Bandelier (1888) in Proc. Cong
int. Amer. vii. 452, 1890. Tenabó.-Vetancurt
(1696), Menologia, 260, 1871.
Tenaktak (Tena'a tax or DEna'x'-
da"x"). A. Kwakiutl tribe residing on
Knight inlet, Brit. Col., with the fol-
lowing gentes, according to Boas: Gam-
mtelatl, Gyeksem, Koekoaainok, Yaai-
akemae, and Pepatlenok. In 1885 their
rincipal town, which they owned con-
jointly with the Awaitlala, was Kwatsi.
Pop. (probably of these two tribes to-
ether) 101 in 1908, 90 in 1910.
ena'x'da'x".-Boas in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist.,
V, pt. 1, 94, 1902. Nénachtach.—Boas in Peter-
manns Mitteil., pt. 5, 130, 1887. Tanahtenk.—
d. Aff. 1904, pt. 2, 71, 1905. Tanak-tench.—
Ibid., 362, 1895. Ta-nak-teuch.—Ibid., 279, 1894.
Tanakteuk.—Ibid., pt. 2, 76, 1908. Ta-noch-tench.—
Sproat, ibid., 145, 1879. Ta-nock-teuch.—Ibid., 189,
1884. Tan-uh-tuh.—Tolmie and Dawson, Vocabs.
Brit. Col., 119B, 1884. Tapoctoughs.—Brit. Col.
map, 1872. Tawaktenk–Can. Ind. Aff., pt. 2, 166,
1901. Tenahtah'—Boas in Bull. Am. Geog. Soc.,
229, 1887. Tena'qtaq.-Boas in 6th Rep. N. W.
Tribes Can, 55, 1890. T'Ena'xtax.-Boas in Rep.
Nat. Mus. 1895, 331, 1897. Te-nuckt-tau.--Kane,
Wand. in N.A., app., 1859. Tê-nuh'-tuh-Blink-
insap quoted by Dawson in Trans. Roy. Soc. Can.,
sec. II, 65, 1887.
Tenankutchin (“mountain people').
An Athapascan tribe in Alaska which
hunts throughout the basin of Tanana r.
and has its villages £ upper stream
in lat. 63°, lon. 142°. Dall in 1866 found
them almost in a state of nature. Once a
year, without their women, they de-
scended the river to the neutral trading
post Nuklukayet. They traveled in birch
canoes, wore £ parkees trimmed
with beads and feathers, their hair being
ochred. Sometimes they journeyed up
the Yukon to Ft Yukon for trade. They
have more beadwork and are more skilled
in its manufacture than any other tribe
in Alaska. They use dogs as pack ani-
mals and for drawing sleds. They build
only temporary shelters, moving from
place to place during the year. Deer,
moose, and caribou form their chief
means of subsistence; these are captured
by means of a brush fence extended many
728
[B. A. E.
TENASKUH-TENERACA
miles, in which at intervals snares are set.
In many respects the Tenankutchin re-
semble the Unakhotana, but are reputed
to be very fierce and warlike. A peculiar
drawling tone characterizes their speech,
distinguishing it from the Ahtena. Den-
talium nose ornaments were formerly
universally worn by the men, but of late
they are falling into disuse. These people
are much, feared by the surrounding
tribes. They are supposed to have a
totemic system. . Their population was
iven by Richardson in 1851 as 100; by
all, 1870, 500; Petroff made it from 300
to 700 in 1880; Allen estimated the pop-
ulation in 1885 at 600; the 11th Census
(1890) gave it as 373. Divisions of the
tribe are Clatchotin, Huntlatin, Nabesna:
tana, Nukluktana, Nutzotin, Santotin, and
Tolwatin. The villages Nandell and Tet-
ling belong to the Nutzotin. In the lower
river is Tutlut; at the mouth of the Ta-
nana is Weare, and at the mouth of the
Tozi is Tozikakat. Nuklukayet, the mart
of other tribes also, is in their territory.
Khiltats is one of the winter villages.
Gens debutte. —Whymper, Alaska, 255, 1869. Gens
des Buttes.—Ross, MS. notes on Tinne, B. A. E.
(so called by the Hudson Bay men at Ft Yukon).
Mountain Indians.—Ibid. Mountain Men.—Dall in
Proc. A. A. A. S., 270, 1870. Tananas.—Whymper,
Alaska, 240, 1869. Tananataná.—Allen, Rep., 137,
1887. Tanan-Kuttchin.-Petitot. Dict. Dène-Din-
djié, xx, 1876. Tanna-kutchi-Richardson, Arct.
Exped., I, 398, 1851 (trans. “people of the bluffs').
Tā-non Kutchin.—Ross, quoted by Gibbs, MS.,
A. E. Tai-nun kutch-in.—Ross, MS. notes on Tinne,
B. A. E. (trans, people of the biggest-river coun-
try'). Tenan ku :=\'. Alaska, 239,
i869 Tenan-küt-chin'.—Dall in Cont. N. A.
Ethnol. 1, 29, 1877. Tennankutchin.—Petroff in
10th Census, Alaska, 161, 1884. Tennan-tnu-kokh-
tana.—Ibid. (“mountain river men': Knaiakho-
tana, name). TPananae-Kouttchin.-Petitot, Au-
tour du lac des Esclaves, 361, 1891.
Kuttohin'.-Petitot, MS. vocab., B. A. E., -
Tschinkaten.—Wrangell quoted by Dall in Cont.
N.A. Ethnol., I, 29, 1877 (‘hairy men'). Zanana.—
#mper quoted by Wood, Unciv. Races, II, 1375,
au.
Tenaskuh (Ten-as-kuh). A. Koprino
Koskimo village in Koprino harbor, N.
side of Quatsino sq., Vancouver id., Brit.
Col. —Dawson in Can. Geol. Surv., map,
1887.
Tenate (TE-nā-ate, from ten-né, ‘hone-
stone'). A summer or fall village of the
Quatsino on the N. shore of Forward inlet,
w. coast of Vancouver id., Brit. Col.—
Dawson in Trans. Roy. Soc. Can., v, sec.
II, 68, 1887.
Tenawa (Tana'wa, from t'nāu', ‘down-
'' A division of the Comanche,
practically exterminated in a battle with
the Mexicans about 1845, and now ex-
tinct.
Le-nay-wosh-Butler and Lewis (1846) in H. R.
Doc. 76,29th Cong., 2d sess, 6, 1847. Ta-mah-wee.—
Smithson. Misc. Coll., ii. 3d art., 54, 1852. Tanewa-
Comanches.—Alvord (1868) in Sen. Ex. Doc. 18,
40th Cong., 3d sess., 37, 1869. Tanewahs.-Ibid.,
10. Tenahwit.— Mooney, in 14th Rep. B. A. E.,
104.5, 1896. Téna'wa.–Ibid. (correct forms). Ten-
awa.—Burnet quoted by Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes,
1,230, 1833. Tenewa-ten Kate, Reizen in N.A.,
384, 1885. Tenewas,—Hazen (1868) in Sen. Ex.
Doc. 18, 40th Cong., 3d sess., 17, 1869. Tenhuas.-
Bollaert in Jour. Ethnol. Soc. Lond., II, 265, 1850.
Tennawas.–Marcy, Army Life,43, 1866. Tenuha.–
Bollaert quoted by Latham in Trans. Philol. Soc.
Lond., 102, 1856.
Tendoy, Chief of a band of mixed Ban-
nock, Shoshoni, and Tukuarika Indians
making their headquarters in the Lemhi
valley, Idaho; best known through his
friendly attitude toward the whites.
About 1869, the attention of the Govern-
ment having been called to the miserable
condition of these Indians, they were
found on investigation to be almost desti-
tute, but Tendoy had been able to im-
prove the condition of himself and a few
of his followers by his ity in trade
with the settlers in the mining camps of
Montana, which he frequently visited.
On the establishment of an Indian agency
in Lemhi valley the Indians promised
obedience to the agent and friendliness
toward the settlers, and owing to the in-
fluence of Tendoy these promises were
kept inviolate. He rendered valuable
service to settlers by protecting them
from roving bands of unfriendly Indians,
and through his influence no white per-
son in the Lemhi valley was molested
during the Nez Percé war. In 1878 the
agent reported that some of the Indians
would doubtless join the hostiles, “but
are held in check by Tendoy, who ap-
to have proven himself master of
the situation.” Some of the Indians
with whom he associated in the buffalo
country advised him to steal horses and
kill a few whites, when the authorities
at Washington would think more of him
and grant his people a larger appropria-
tion. To this he is said to have replied,
“I have not the blood of a white man in
my camp, nor do I intend such.” Ten-
doy died on the Lemhi reservation May 9,
1907. The settlers, in appreciation of his
services, subscribed funds toward the
erection of a monument to his memory,
and a tract of land containing a number
of other Indian graves was set apart for
his burial place. (F. s. N.)
Teneangopti, Teneangpote. See Kicking
Bird.
Tenedi (Té'ned, ‘bark-house people').
A branch of the Tihittan living at Klawak,
Alaska. (J. R. s.)
Teneinamar. A former tribe in the vi-
cinity of the lower Rio Grande, Texas,
spoken of in connection with the Pinanaca
and Siaeher. Perhaps identical with the
Taimamares, elsewhere referred to.—Fer-
nando del Bosque (1675) in Nat. Geog.
Mag., xiv, 344, 1903.
Teneraca. A Tepehuane pueblosituated
in a deep gorge of Mezquital r., in s. IDu-
rango, Mexico. It is under the mission-
ary jurisdiction of Mezquital.—Lumholtz
Unknown Mexico, 1,469, 1902.
BULL. 301
£es. Teneraca.–Orozco y Berra, Geog., 318,
Tenicapeme. A tribal name appearing
in the baptismal records for 1800 at Mata-
moros, Mexico. It may be the same as
Talapagueme, which occurs in the con-
temporary records for San José mission,
Texas; this, in turn, is evidently the same
as Salapagueme, the name of a tribe well
known at that time at Revnosa and Ca-
margo, on the Rio Grande (Baptismal
records at Matamoros, Reynosa, and Ca-
margo, and, for San José mission, at San
Antonio, Texas). (H. E. B.)
Tenino. A Shahaptian tribe formerly
occupying the valley of Des Chutes r.,
Oregon. The Tenino dialect was spoken
on both sides of the Columbia from
The Dalles to the mouth of the Umatilla.
In 1855 they joined in the Wasco treaty
and were £ on Warm Spring res.,
since which time they have usually been
called Warm Springs Indians (q.v.), a
term embracing a number of tribes of
other stocks which were included in the
treaty. The present number of Tenino
is unknown, but it is probably not more
than 30. (L. F.)
Méli'-'léma.–Mooney in 14th Rep. B. A. E., 742,
1896 (own name). Milli- a.–Gatschet in
Mag. Am. Hist. 1, 168, 1877 (own name). Tenino.—
Wasco treaty (1855) in U.S. Ind. Treat., 622, 1873.
Terrino.—Huntington in Ind. Aff. Rep., 72, 1867
(misprint). TishXáni-hhlama.–Gatschet, loc. cit.
Warm Springs Ind. name for themselves). Warm
pring Indians.–Gatschet, ibid. Warm Springs.—
Common official designation.
Tennessee (Ta’nasi’ or Tinst"). The
name of two or more Cherokee settle-
ments at an early period. The principal
one was on Little Tennessee r., a short
distance above its junction with the main
stream, in E. Tennessee. Another was on
an extreme head branch of Tuckasegee
r., above the present Webster, N. C. The
name has lost its meaning, all the so-called
derivations being fanciful. (J. M.)
Tennessee.—Timberlake, Memoirs, map, 1765.
Tennuthkutchin (“middle people’). An
extinct division of the Kutchakutchin
that formerly dwelt between the rapids
of the Yukon and the mouth of Porcu-
pine r., Alaska. Gibbs (ca. 1857) said
they numbered 10 hunters. In 1863 they
were swept away, according to Dall, by an
epidemic of scarlet fever i' by
the whites.
Birch Indians.—Dall in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., I, 30,
1877 (so called by Hudson's Bay men). Birch
River Indians.—Whymper, Alaska, 255, 1869.
Gens de bouleau. —Ibid. Gens de Bouleaux.—Dall,
Alaska, 431, 1870. Tennüth'-küt-chin'.—Dall in
Cont. N. A. Ethnol., I, 30, 1877. Témüth.—Ross,
notes on Tinne, Smithson. MS. 474. Ten-uth
Kutchin.–Gibbs, MS., B. A. E. ('shaded people').
Tenskwatawa (Ten-skwa/-ta-wa skwáte
‘door, thénui 'to be open’: ‘The Open
Door', called also Elskwatawa.–Gat-
schet). The famous “Shawnee Prophet,”
twin brother of Tecumseh prominent in
Indian and American history immediately
TENICAPEME–TENS KWATAWA
729
before the War of 1812. His original name
was Lalawéthika, referring to a rattle or
similar instrument. According to one ac-
count he was noted in his earlier years for
stupidity and intoxication; but one day,
while lighting his pipe in his cabin, he fell
back ap ntly lifeless and remained in
that condition until his friends had assem-
bled for the funeral, when he revived
from his trance, quieted their alarm, and
announced that he had been conducted
to the spirit world. In Nov. 1805, when
hardly more than 30 years of age, he
called around him his tribesmen and their
allies at their ancient capital of Wapako-
neta, within the present limits of Ohio,
and announced himself as the bearer of a
new revelation from the Master of Life.
“He declared that he had been taken up
TENskwatawa, THE PROPHET
to the spirit world and had been permit-
ted to lift the veil of the past and the fu-
ture—had seen the misery of evil doers
and learned the happiness that awaited
those who followed the precepts of the
Indian god. He then began an earnest
exhortation, denouncing the witchcraft
practices and medicine juggleries of the
tribe, and solemnly warning his hearers
that none who had part in such things
would ever taste of the future happiness.
The firewater of the whites was poison
and accursed; and those who continued
its use would be tormented after death
with all the pains of fire, while flames
would continually issue from their mouths.
This idea may have been derived from
some white man's teaching or from the

730
[B. A. E.
TEN TRIBES OF ISRAEL–TEOSKAHATAY
Indian practice of torture by fire. The
young must cherish and respect the aged
and infirm. All property must be in
common, according to the ancient law
of their ancestors. Indian women must
cease to intermarry with white men; the
two races were distinct and must remain
so. The white man's dress, with his flint
and steel, must be discarded for the old-
time buckskin and the firestick. More
than this, every tool and every custom
derived from the whites must be put
away, and the Indians must return to the
methods the Master of Life had taught
them. When they should do all this, he
romised that they would again be taken
into the divine favor, and find the happi-
ness which their fathers had known be-
fore the coming of the whites. Finally,
in proof of his divine mission, he an-
nounced that he had received power to
cure all diseases and to arrest the hand
of death in sickness or on the battlefield”
(Drake, Life of Tecumseh). The move-
ment was therefore a conservative reac-
tion against the breakdown of old customs
and modes of life due to white contact,
but it had at first no military object, of-
fensive or defensive.
Intense excitement followed the proph-
et's announcement of his mission, and a
crusade commenced against all suspected
of dealing in witchcraft. The prophet
very cleverly turned the crusade against
any who opposed his supernatural claims
but in this he sometimes overreache
himself, and lost much of his prestige in
consequence.
He now changed his name to Tenskwá-
tawa, significant of the new mode of
life which he had come to point out to
his people, and fixed his headquarters at
Greenville, Ohio, where representatives
from the various scattered tribes of the
N. W. gathered about him to learn the
new doctrines. To establish his sacred
character and to dispel the doubts of
the unbelievers he continued to dream
dreams and announce wonderful revela-
tions from time to time. A miracle which
finally silenced all objections was the pre-
diction of an eclipse of the sun which
took place in the summer of 1806; this
was followed by his enthusiastic accept-
ance as a true prophet and the messenger
of the Master of Life. The enthusiasm
now spread rapidly, and emissaries trav-
eled from tribe to tribe as far as the Semi-
nole and the Siksika, inculcating the new
doctrines. Although this movement took
much the same form everywhere, there
were local variations in rituals and be-
liefs. Prominent among these latter was
a notion that some great catastrophe
would take place within four years, from
which only the adherents of the new
prophet would escape. In most places
the excitement subsided almost as rapidly
as it had begun, but not before it had
given birth among the Northern tribes to
the idea of a confederacy for 'i
back the white people, one which add
many recruits to the British forces in the
War of 1812. Its influence among South-
ern tribes was manifested in the bloody .
Creek war of 1813. The prophet's own
influence, however, and the prestige of
the new faith were destroyed by Harri-
son’s victory in the vicinity of the town
of Tippecanoe, where he had collected
1,000 to 1,200 converts, Nov. 7, 1811.
After the War of 1812 Tenskwatawa re-
ceived a pension from the British govern-
ment £ in Canada until 1826
when he rejoined his tribe in Ohio an
the following year moved to the w. side
of the Mississippi, near Cape Girardeau,
Mo. About 1828 he went with his band
to Wyandotte co., Kans., where he was
interviewed in 1832 by George Catlin,
who painted his portrait, and where he
died, in Nov. 1837, within the limits of
the present Argentine. His grave is
unmarked and the spot unknown. Al-
though his personal appearance was
marred by blindness in one eye, Tenskwa-
tawa possessed a magnetic and power-
ful personality, and the religious fervor
he created among the Indian tribes, un-
less we except that during the recent
“ghost dance” disturbance, has been
equaled at no time since the inning
of white contact. See Mooney in 14th
Rep. B. A. E., 1896, and authorities
therein cited. J. M.)
Ten Tribes of Israel. See Lost Ten Tribes.
Tenu. A tribe or subtribe which en-
tered San Antonio de Valero mission,
Texas, about 1740, with the numerous
group to which the Sana (q.v.) belonged.
The affiliation of the Sana seems to have
been Tonkawan. Some words of their
language have been preserved. (H. E. '.
Tena.—Valero Baptisms, 1740, partida 509, MS.
Tina.—Ibid., 1741, partida 549.
Tenyo. The Pine clan of the Tewa
pueblo of Hano, N. E. Ariz., consisting of
29 persons in 1903.
Ten-yo.—Fewkes in Am. Anthr., VII, 166, 1894.
Teopari. A former pueblo of the Jova
and seat of a Spanish mission founded in
1676; situated in E. Sonora, Mexico, a few
miles s. E. of the Opata village of Nacori.
Pop. 369 in 1678; 259 in 1730. Dolores
was its visita. The pueblo was aban-
doned between 1764 and 1800 owing to
Apache depredations.
San José de Teopari de Ovas.—Zapata ''} in
Doc. Hist. Mex., 4th s., III, 342, 1857. San José
Teopari-Rivera (1730) quoted by Bancroft, No.
Mex States, 1, 514, 1884. Tyopari.—Bandelier in
Arch. Inst. Papers, III, 56, 1890; IV, 510, 1892
Teoskahatay. A Mdewakanton Sioux
who accompanied Lesueur to Montreal in
1695 to evidence the good faith of the
Sioux tribes in a treaty with the French
aunt. so] '1‘EOTONGNIA'1‘ON-—TEPEHUANE 731
The hair of the men is worn from 3 to 6
in. in length, while that of the women
hangs in raids down the back. The
present population is estimated at 300.
hey have as principal oflicers a goberna-
dor and an alcalde, who are elective.
Their pueblos, ancient and modern, are
Acapulco, Askeltan, Borego, Hmla (Hui-
lacatlan), Mesitas, Nostic, Santa Catarina,
Temistian. See H rdliéka in Am. Anthr.,
v, no. 3, 1903.
Bu-mi-ln.m.—1-Irdlicka in Am. Anthr., v, 402,
1908 (‘the ones,’ ‘the people’: own name).
In-mat-kun.—lbld. (alternative form). Wi-
onli.—Lumholtz, Unknown Mex. n, 1'23, 1902
(Huichol name l’or Tepecano and Tcpehunne).
Xumitcun.—1bid. (‘ the people’: own name).
Topee. See Tipi.
Tepehuane (said by Buelna to be from
Nahuatl teyzetl ‘mountain’, huan ‘at the
junction 0 ’ ). A Piman tribe formerly

v ., .- 'w.
l ,, . - . w -
1


and Chippewa relating to_trade and the
passage of the Saint Croix route to the
Mississippi. lle died at Montreal.
N Taotongniston. A former village of the
euters in ntario.
8. Guil1a\une.—-Jes. Rel. 1641, 78, 1858 (mission
name). Teotongniaton.-Ibid.
Topachi (the name of a drink made
from fermented aguamas or jocuixtes.—-
Buelna). A pueblo of the Opata and seat
of a S nish mission founded in 1678;
situatega on Rio Soyopa, N. E. Sonora,
Mexico, about lat. 29° 30’. Pop. 388 in
1678.
S. Joaquin y Sta Alia '1‘epl.ohi.—Zapata (1678)
uoted by Bancroft, No. Mex. States, 1, 246, 1884.
%¢paohe.—Rivcra, Diario, leg. 1382, 1736. ‘Io-
p3.i:hi.8-I1-9Escudcro, Noticias de Sonora y Sinaloa.
Tepachic (‘stony place/—Och). A
Tarahumare settlement in Chihuahua,
Mexico; definite locality unknown.——
Orozco y Berra, Geog., 322, 1864.
Tepachuachen. A tribe, probably Coa-
huiltecan, encountered by Salinas on the
road from Coahuila to San Francisco mis-
sion, Texas,_ in 1693.—Salinas (1693) in
Dictamen Fiscal, Nov. 30, 1716, MS.
Tepahne. A division of the Mayo and
also its principal settlement, situated in
the mountains about the upper forks of
Mayo r., s. Sonora, Mexico. They spoke
adialect slightly different from the Mayo
(Zapata, 1678, in Doc. Hist. Mex., 4th
s., m, 385, 1857). The inhabitants of
Conicari, a subdivision of this tribe, ap-
pear from Zapata's statement to have
spoken a dialect somewhat different
from the Tepahue proper (Bandelier in
Arch. Inst._ apers, III, _53, 1890). Ac-
cording to Riba.s_(l-list. Tr1um., 254, 1645),
after the reduction of the Mayo the Te-
pah ue established themselves in a pueblo
(presumably Tapahue) on upger Mayo r.,
with “about 6 families, an some 2,000
persons of all ages.” The same authority
states that Conicari contained about 200
families. According to Orozco y Berra
the Tepahue are extinct as a tribe, but
there is still a Conicari settlement on or
near the ancient site.
Asuncion de Tspave.—Zapata. (1678) in Doc. Hist.
Mex.,_ 4th s., I11, 385, 1867 ghe settlement).
Asuncion '1‘epa.hue.-Orozco y erra, Geog., 356,
1864. Tepagui.—Croix (1769) in Doc. Hist. Mex.,
4th s., 11, 22, 1856. Tepnguy.—Rivera, Diario,
leg. 1179, 1736. T_epahue._—Orozco y Berra, Geog.,
351.1864. !l.‘epahui.—Croix,op. cit., 100. Teplve.—
Zapata (1678) in Doc. Hist. 1ex.. 4th s., 11!. 385,
1s57. '.l'epavi.—Writer of 1699, ihid., v, 25, 1357.
Tepeeano (Nahuatl: tepetl ‘mountain’,
‘hill’; aco ‘on top of.’-—Hrdliéka). A
small tribe or subtribe of the Tepehuane,
living in the sierras of N. J alisco, Mexico.
They are now confined to the pueblo of
Askeltan and to a territory not exceeding
150 sq. m. of the valley of the Rio de
Bolafios. Their dwellings, where not
modified by Spanish influence, consist of
one or two small low structures built of
uuworked stones laid without mortar.
rsvzc/mo mu (AI. Mus. mu. Hlsr.)
inhabiting mainly the state of Duran%0.
Mexico, but extending also into s. Oll-
huahua, N. E. and s. E. Sinaloa, N. 1-2.
Jalisco, N. Zacatecas, and s. w. Coahuila.
They occupied also, with the Nevome
and Tarahumare, the village of Tutuaca,
about lat. 28° 20’, in w. Chihuahua.
Before the advent of the Spanish mis-
sionaries among them in 1596 they lived
in rancherias among rocks and rugged
places, their huts beini neatly made of
ogs, stone, or adobe. T ey were regarded
as brave and warlike, and the Tarahu-
mare and Acaxee suffered greatly from
their aggressiveness. They revolted
against the Spaniards in 1616, killed all
the missionaries, desolated the country,
and it is said marched with 25,000 war-
riors against the city of Durango, but
7 32 rsrsnuaus ta. .t. E.


were repulsed 1'?’ 1,000 Spaniards with a
loss of 15,000. he remainder fled to the
eastern slopeof the Sierra Madre, between
lat. 25° and 26°, whcre most of them,
until recent ycam, led a precarious exist-
ence in isolated petty communities with-
out a tribal government. According to
the lnissionarieswho labored among them,
the Tepehuane were not addicted to
lying or theft, and lewdness and drunk-



rsvenume mm (Au. Mu}. mu-. mu.)
enness were very uncoinmonauion them.
Though always ready to defend their
settlements against invasion, and not-
withstanding their reputation for valor,
they have been rather an agricultural
than a warlike o le. They possessed
a number of idol: the principal of which
was called Ubamari; their chief settle-
ment was named after it, and formerly
offerings of arrows, pottery, bones of
animals, flowers, and fruit were made
to it. Lumholtz (Unknown Mexico,
l, 1902), who visited the tribe during
various explorations in 1890-98, says that
they are agrieulturists, depending almost
wholly upon the cultivation of the soil
for subsi.-tence. Though maize is their
chief reliance other plants are cultivated
and cotton is raised to some extent. They
always have sufficient corn for their own
use, which they store in square upright
cribs of canes held in place by withes, on a
framework of pine poles. Theirhouses are
commodions log cabins, often with gabled
roofscovered with lar re shingles weighted
down. They make oikmaguey fiber sacks
and ropes of excellent quality, as well as
¥irdles and ribbons of wool and cotton
or trade, chiefly in Durango. Like most
Mexican Indians, they find pleasure in
_ 1-


drinking mescal and pulque; their only
dance is ceremonial; no games are in
use, and gambling or betting is forbidden.
Although nominally Christians, they
still practise to some extent the rites
and ceremonies of their ancient religion.
Lumholtz gives 900 as the population of
Laja-s, or the northern section, and 3,000
as that of the southern section, but accord-
ing to Hrdliéka they number in all be-
tween 4,000 and 5,000, about equally
divided between the two sections. Their
settlements, past and present, so far as
recorded, are: Atotoni co, Baborigame,
Basonopa, Cacaria, Caiman, Canatlan,
Chimaltitlan (?), Cinco Llagas, Colo-
radas (?), Durango, Galpa, Guerachic,
Huaxicori, Ilamatech, J icara, J oconostla,
Lajas, Mezquital, Milpillas, Navogame,
Nazas, Ocotan, Papasqniaro, Picachos,
Pueblo Nuevo, Quivi uinta, San Antonio,
San Bemabé, San 'i)iego del Rio, San
J osé, Santa Catalina, Tasqnaringa, Tene-
raca, Tepehnanes, Tizonazo, Tuna], Tu-
tuaca, Yonora, Zape. See Orozco y Berra,
Geog., 318-19, 1864; Pimentel, Len%uas,
n, 44-68, 1865; Bandelier in Arch. nst.
Papers, In, 53, 1890; Hrdlicka in Am.



TEPEHUANE woman (Au. Mus. Nu. um.)
Anthr., v, no. 3, 1903; Lumholtz, Un-
known Mexico, l902. (F. w. n.)
Lepeguuies.—l\Iirandu (1575) in Doc. lnéd. dc
Indlns, xvi, 566, 1871 (misprint). 6duni.—Lum-
holtz, Unknown Mex., I, 425. 190') (own name).
0-o-d1m.—Hrdlicka, lnfn, 1906 (own nunic: sig.
‘ people‘ ). Bel6.—Lumholtz, op. cit. ( ' walking-
stick i|1sects'—p)ma1ni(l:w.- Tarahnmnrc name).
T . Mi l 1575 , . -it. 567, Z: te-
ereguanea — ram u( ) op t , mi
Sameron (rrt. 1629) ln Lund of Sunshine, 183.
Feb. 1900. 'l‘epehnn.n.—Orozco y Berni. tlc~<>& 58,
1304. Te§ehul.no.—LUmh0lt7. in Int. ng.
Anthr., 1 J-104, 189-1. '.l.‘epoosne|.—Bcnavldes,
Memorial, 7, 1630.
BULL. 30]
Tepehuanes. A Tepehuane pueblo in
S. Chihuahua, Mexico, about lat. 26° 30',
lon. 106° 30'.
Balleza.—Orozco y Berra, Geog., 324, 1864 (appar-
ently the native name). San Pablo de Tepehua-
nes.-Ibid. Tepehuanes—Ibid., 318.
Tepemaca. One of the tribes living
nearest to Dolores, which was not far
from Laredo, Texas, in 1757. There is
some ground for thinking that they may
have been the tribe commonly called by
the Spaniards Cueros Quemados (“burnt
skins'), who lived on both sides of the
Rio Grande above and below Reynosa,
Mexico (Tienda de Cueros, Revista, 1757,
MS. in Archivo Gen.). (H. E. B.)
Teporachic. A Tarahumare settlement
of Chihuahua, Mexico. The total popu-
lation in 1900 was 261, all regarded as
civilized.
Tequassimo. A subtribe of the Cho
tank, formerly living on Choptank r., #.
In 1749 they were assigned a reservation
on the s. bank of the river, in Dorchester
co., but by 1837 they had dwindled to a few
individuals of mixed Indian and negro
blood.—Bozman, Md., I, 115, 1837.
Tequemapo. A Calusa village on the
s. w. coast of Florida, about 1570.
Teguemapo.–Fontaneda, as quoted by Shipp,
De Soto and Fla., 586, 1881. Tequemapo.—Fon-
taneda Memoir (ca. 1575), Smith trans., 19, 1854.
Tequenondahi (“on the opposite side of
the mountain.”—Hewitt). A village in
1534 on lower St Lawrence r., Quebec.—
£er (1545), Relation, Tross ed., 323,
1
Tequepis. The name, apparently, of
two villages, or perhaps of one village
claimed by two missions. One was near
San Marcos, the other near Santa Inés,
both in Santa Barbara co., Cal.
Tequepas.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Oct. 18, 1861.
Tequepis.—Ibid., Apr. 24, 1863.
Tequesta. A rude and piratical tribe of
unknown linguistic affinity, occupying
the S. E. £ coast, within the pres-
ent Dade and Monroe cos., in the 16th
century. They were more or less subject
to the Calusa, their neighbors on the w.
About all that is known of them is con-
tained in brief references in the Fontane-
da Memoir (ca. 1575) and in Barcia,
Ensayo, 1723, with a short notice in Gat-
schet, Creek Migr. Leg., 1, 1884. (J. M.)
Tegesta.–French : by Shipp, De Soto and
Fla., 585, 1881. Tekesta.—Gatschet, Creek Migr.
Leg., I, map, 48, 1884. Tequesta.—Barcia, Ensayo,
161,1723 (the form used by Fontaneda about 1575).
Tequeste.—Shea, Cath. Miss., 57, 1855.
Teracosick. A village of the Powhatan
confederacy in 1608, on the w. bank of
Nansemond r. in Nansemond co., Va.—
Smith (1629), Va., I, map, repr. 1819.
Terapa. A former Opata pueblo in the
immediate vicinity of '' E. So-
nora, Mexico, lat. 30°20', lon. 109°. It
was occupied for a period in the 18th
century by the inhabitants of Batesopa
and Baquigopa.—Bandelier in Arch. Inst.
Papers, Iv, 520, 1892.
TEPEHUANES-TEROCODAME
733
Teras. A former Opata pueblo on the
upperwaters of the Rio Bavispe, 12 leagues
N. of Oputo, in E. Sonora, Mexico. It seems
to have been the seat of a missionary es-
tablishment and contained a small church,
but was abandoned in the 18th century,
owing to the hostility of the Apache, Su-
ma, and Jocome.
Tercáo. Mentioned as a pueblo of the
province of Atripuy (q.v.), in the region
of the lower Rio Grande, N. Mex., in
1598.—Oñate (1598) in Doc. Inéd., xv.1,
115, 1871.
Terebin. See Terrapin.
Terentief. A Kaiyuhkhotana village on
the Yukon below Koyukuk r. Pop. 15 in
1880.
Terentief.—Nelson in 18th Re; B. A. E., map,
1899. Terentief's Barabara.-Petroff, Rep. on
Alaska, 62, 1881. Terentief's station.-Petroff in
10th Census, Alaska, 12, 1884.
Terocodame. A tribe at San Francisco
Solano mission, near the Rio Grande, in
Coahuila, after 1705. Rivera (Diario, leg.
2763, 1736) mentions it in 1727 as a tribe
of Coahuila. Before its removal to San
Antonio mission, Texas, Solano was situ-
ated “in the Terocodame band” (MS.
Baptismal Rec., 1707, partidas 319, 326).
The Terocodame seems to have been the
most prominent tribe of the locality and
to have given its name to the band or
confederacy. The baptismal entries men-
tion a certain Manuel, of the Ticmamar
nation, who was “captain of the Teroco-
dames” (ibid., 1706, partida ' a unan
“of the Oydican nation and of the Tero-
codame band” (ibid., 1707, partida 271);
a man “of the Babor nation, interpreter
for the idiom of the Terocodame band”
(ibid., partida 248); a woman “of the
Terocodame band and of the Juman na-
tion” (ibid., partida 272), etc. The Tero-
codame were, however, a distinct tribe
or subtribe of this band. The records
show that they intermarried with the
Gabilan, Widdaquimamar, Oydican, Tic-
mamar, Juman, Maui Maubedan
Tuteneiboica, Matuimi, J icaragrande, and
other tribes or subtribes (Baptismal Rec.,
passim), the intermarriage occurring in
many cases certainly while in the gentile
state. On Nov. 21, 1706, 58 gentiles of
different divisions were baptized. They
apparently had come to the mission in a
body, hence it may be inferred that they
were more or less closely associated. The
divisions represented those baptized
or by their parents are 'i' Tic-
mamar, Gabilan, Widdaquimamar, Baco-
rame, Cucusa, Macocoma (or Ntacocoma),
Juman, Mauiga, Julime (or Juribe),
Tepeguan, Quizal, Babor, Mamuqui, Mes-
cal, Colorado, Tuteneiboica, Jicaragrande,
Matuimi, and Zenizo. The statements as
to the parentage of different individuals
baptized show that the intermarriages
represented many combinations of these
groups—another indication that they
734
[B. A. E.
TERRAPIN-TESSUNTEE
were closely associated. According to
García the Mescal tribe spoke what is
known as the Coahuiltecan language.
Apparently there were linguistic differ-
ences in the group, for while a Babor was
called interpreter for the Terocodame,
another individual was called interpreter
for the Jumanes (ibid., 1706, partida 169).
Some of the Terocodame, as well as other
tribes of this group, followed the Solano
mission to the San Antonio and were bap-
tized at San Antonio de Valero (Baptis-
mal Rec., 1719). (H. E. B.)
£ Rec., 1712, partida 5,
# cit. Hirequodame.—Ibid. Hyeroquodame.—
Ibid., partida 10. Perocodame-Ibid., 1719, parti-
da 50. Therocodames.—Rivera, op.cit.
Terrapin. Any one of various tortoises
of the waters of thes. Atlantic coast of the
United States; specifically Malacoclem-
mys palustris. The word is spelled in a
variety of ways by the early writers.
Whitaker (Good Newes from Va., 42,
1613) speaks of “the torope or little
turtle”; Campanius (1645) gives the
word for tortoise in the Delaware dialect
of New Jersey as tulpa or turpa; Rasles
(1691) gives for turtle in Abnaki, tu-
rebe; Eliot (Levit., x1, 29) renders tor-
toises by toonuppasog in the Massachu-
set dialect; Lawson (Nat. Hist. of Car.,
133, 1709) has terebins; Beverley (Vir-
ginia, 151, 1722) speaks of “a small kind
of turtle, or tarapins (as we call them).”
The “Bre'r Tarrypin” of the “Uncle
Remus” stories has become famous. Ter-
rapin is a diminutive from the torope or
turüpe of the Virginian and Delaware dia-
lects of Algonquian. (A. F. C.)
Terrenate. A Pimarancheria visited by
Father Kino in 1697; situated near the
headwaters of Rio San Pedro, s. of the
Arizona-Sonora boundary. A presidio
was established there in 1741, and about
1760–64 the population, including a garri-
son of about 50 men, numbered 411. The
presidio was temporarily transferred to
or near Guevavi before 1750. Bartlett
(Pers. Narr., 1,419, 1854) described it as
a village of 200 or 300 persons in 1851; in
1900 it contained 311 civilized inhabitants
and 26 Yaqui.
San Bernardo Gracia Real.—Bancroft, No. Mex.
States, 1, 528, 1884. Santa Cruz.—Bancroft, Ariz.
and N. Mex., 386, 1889 (probably its more recent
name). S. Felipe Gracia Real de Terrenate.—Ban-
croft, ibid., 371. Sn. Felipe.–Venegas, map, 1754,
in Bancroft, ibid., 370. St. Philip de S.-
Venegas, Hist. Cal', 1, map, 1759. Teranáte.—
Hardy, Trav., 422, 1829. Terrenate.—Bernal (1697)
cited by Bancroft, Ariz. and N. Mex., 356, 1889.
Terrenati.—Browne, Apache Country, 168, 1869.
Texenáte.—Hardy, Trav., 427, 1829.
Tertaitatana. The Day people of Taos
I' N. Mex.
er taitatána.—M. C. Stevenson, notes, B. A. E.,
1910 (taina--"people').
Terwer. A former Yurok village on
Klamath r., Cal., a few miles above its
mouth.
Terwar.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, June 8, 1860.
Tesakayala (Tésak‘a Yāla, ‘place of nude
mountains')... One of the mythic settling
laces of the Zuñi after their emergence
rom the Underworld.—Cushing in 13th
Rep. B. A. E., 390, 1896.
Teshaya. A former Salinan village situ-
ated at the site of San Antonio mission,
Monterey co., Cal.
Sextapay-Taylor quoted by Bancroft. Hist. Cal.,
1, 176, i886. Teshaya.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer,
Apr. 27, 1860. Texhaya.—Bancroft, op. cit. Tex-
ja.—Taylor, op. cit:
Teshoa. A discoidal flake or spall
knocked from the convex surface of
a waterworn stone by a dexterous blow
with a hammerstone or by striking a
bowlder against another stone. This im-
lement was first noted by Leidy, who
ound it in use among the Shoshoni of
Wyoming. Leidy states that “it was
called a “teshoa, and is employed as a
scraper in dressing buffalo skins.” The
use of sharp-edged flakes of this type for
scrapers and knives was doubtless general
among the tribes from the earliest times.
Consult Leidy in 6th Rep. Hayden Surv.
1872, 653, 1873; Mercer in Proc. A. A. A.
S., xLI, 287, 1892; Phillips in Smithson.
Rep. 1897, 587, 1898. (w. H. H.)
Teshuhimga. See White Hair.
Tesia. A £m: settlement of the Mayo
on the Rio Mayo, above Navajoa, s. w.
Sonora, Mexico. The pueblo, now civil-
ized, contained 487 inhabitants in 1900.
San Ignacio de Tesia.–Orozco y Berra, Geog., 356,
1864. Tecia.—Hrdlička in Am. Anthr., VI, 59,
1904. Tésia.—Hardy, Trav. in Mex., 438, 1829.
Tessia.—Kino map (1702) in Stöcklein, Neue
Welt-Bott, 1726.
Tesik. A village occupied by Chukchi
and Aiwan Yuit Eskimo, half and half,
on the w. shore of Chechin bay, N. E.
Siberia. Pop. 142 in 25 houses about 1895;
94 in 18 houses in 1901.
Ce'éin.—Bogoras, Chukchee, 29, 1904 (Chukchi
name). Te'sik.-Ibid. (Eskimo name). Tsche-
tschehn-Krause in Deutsche Geog. Blätt., V, 80,
map, 1882.
Tesinde (‘buffalo-tail”). A gens of the
Inshtasanda division of the Omaha.
Buffalo.—Morgan, Anc. Soc., 155, 1877. Buffalo-
tail.–Dorsey in Bull. Philos. Soc. Wash., 129,
1880. Da-thun'-da.–Morgan, o' cit., 155. Ta-
sin-da.—Long, Exped. Rocky Mts., I, 327, 1823.
Je-sinde.—Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E.,226, 1897.
Tesonachas. Mentioned by Baudry des
Lozières (Voy. a la Louisiane, 244, 1802)
in a list of tribes with no information
concerning it. Unidentified.
Tessamatuck. A village situated in 1608
on Piscataway r., just above the mouth,
in Prince George co., Md.—Smith (1629),
Va., I, map, repr., 1819.
Tessikdjuak (‘big lake'). The chief
village of the Ukosiksalirmiut Eskimo at
the head of Back r. estuary, Canada.
:*-* in 6th Rep. B. A. E., map,
Tessuntee. A former Cherokee settle-
ment on Cowee r., s. of Franklin, in Ma-
con co., N. C.–Royce in 5th Rep. B. A.
E., map, 1887.
BULL. 30] TESTNIGH-TÉTES DE BoULE "35
Testmigh. A village, probably occupied
by the Conestoga, situated in 1608 on the
E. bank of Susquehanna r., in Lancaster
co., Pa.—Smith (1629), Va., I, map, repr.
1819.
Testthitun (“where [something] re-
clined’?). A former village of the Tututni
on the N. side of Rogue r., Oreg.
Té-st'hi'-tün.—Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, III,
283, 1890.
Tesuque (Tét-su/-ge, ‘cottonwood-tree
£ The southernmost of the pue-
los occupied by the Tewa; situated 8 m.
N. of Santa Fé, N. Mex. It became the
seat of a Spanish mission early in the
17th century, but was reduced to a visita
of Santa Fé in 1760 and of Pojuaque in
1782. The original pueblo, which bore
the same name, occupied a site about 3
m. E. of the present village, and was
TESuque MAN
abandoned £ the Pueblo
revolt of 1680–92. he Tesuque £
are divided into two organizations, the
Winter (Watuyū) and the Summer (Oyi-
ke) people, each with its own caciques.
£ they adhered strictly to the
tribal law which prohibited intermar-
riage between members of the same clan,
but the custom seems no longer to be
rigidly followed, and, unlike the Pueblos
generally, descent is in the male line.
The existing Tesuque clans are: T'ye
Gopher), ia: (Tan, Sun), £
'' Turquoise), Owhat (Cloud). The
extinct clans are: Ta (Grass), Nang (Nan,
Earth), Tse (Eagle), De (Coyote), Kup-
ing (Kupin, Coral), Po (Calabash). Pop.
80 in 1906. See Pueblos, Tewa. (F. W.H.)
San ": de Tesuque.—Ward in Ind. Aff. Rep.
1867, 213, 1868. San Lorenzo de Tezuqui.—Wetan-
curt (1696) in Téatro Mex., IV, 274, 1871. San
Lorenzo Tezuqui.-Ibid., III, 316, 1871. Sayaque.—
D'Anville, map Am. Sept., 1746 (doubtless iden-
tical; not Cicuyé nor Cicuic [Pecos]). S. Diego.—
Bancroft, Ariz. and N. Mex., 281, 1889. Tai-tzo-
ai.-Jouvenceau in Cath. Pion., I, no. 9, 12, 1906.
a-tsur-ma’.—Hodge, field notes, B. A. E., 1895
£ Tigua name). Tejugne,—Dufouri in
ath. World, 75, Apr. 1884. Temqué.—Domenech,
Deserts, II, 63, 1860. Tersuque.—Cooper in Ind.
Aff. Rep., 161, 1870. Teseque.—Ind. Aff. Rep., 506,
1889. Tesuke.—Stevenson in 2d Rep. B. A. E., 328,
1883. Tesuki.—Fewkes in 22d Rep. B. A. E., 18,
1904. Tesuque.—Alcedo, Dic. Geog., v., 101, 1789.
Tesuqui.—Simpson in Rep Sec. War, 2d map, 1850.
Tetsógi.–Stephen in 8th Rep. B. A. E., 37, 1891
(Hano Tewa name). Têt-su'-ge.—Hodge, field
notes, B. A. E., 1895 (‘cottonwood-tree place':
Tewa name; the Tewa of San Juan pronounce the
name Tet-sw-ge’). Te-tzo-ge.—Bandelier in Ritch,
New Mexico, 201, 1885; in Rev. d’Ethnogr., 203,
1886; in Arch. Inst. Pap., III, 260, 1890 (aboriginal
name of pueblo). '*'' Theatro
Am., II, 418, 1748. hezuque.—Vargas (1704)
quoted by Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Pap., III,
144, 1890. Tiótsokoma.—Hodge, field notes, B. A.
E., 1895 (Santa Ana Queres name). Tosugui.—
Morgan in N. Am. Rev., map, Apr. 1869. Tso'-tä.—
Hodge, field notes, B. A. E., 1895 (Jemez and
Pecos name). Tucheaáp.—Ibid. (Isleta Tigua
name). Tusuque.—Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, III,
406, 1853. Tutsuiba.—Hodge, field notes, B. A. E.,
1899 ('small pueblo': Taos name). Tyu'-tso-ku'.—
Hodge, field notes, B. A. E., 1895 (Cochiti Queres
name). Zesuqua.—Lane (1854) in Schoolcraft,
Ind. Tribes, v, 689, 1855. • - -
Tet. A tribe named in 1708 in a list of
those that had been met or heard of N. of
San Juan Bautista mission on the lower
Rio Grande, in Texas (Fr. Isidro Felix
de Espinosa, Relación Compendiosa of the
Rio Grande missions, MS. in the College
of Santa Cruz de Querétaro). -
Tetachoya. A former Salinan village
near San Antonio mission, Monterey co.,
Cal.—Taylorin Cal. Farmer, Apr. 27, 1860.
Tetanauoica. The tribal name given in
the records for an Indian who was buried
in 1707 at San Francisco Solano mission,
Texas. The neophytes gathered there
belonged, mainly to the Coahuiltecan
£ may be true of this band
or tribe (Valero Burials, 1707, partida. 82,
MS.). (H. E. B.)
Tetanetlenok (T’é’t’ančLénów). A gens
of the Klaskino, a Kwakiutl tribe.—Boas
in Rep. Nat. Mus. 1895, 329, 1897. -
Tetecores. A former tribe of Coahuila,
N. E. Mexico, '' Coahuiltecan, met
by Fernando del Bosque in 1675, at which
time they and the Babosarigami together
numbered 119, including 44 warriors.—
Fernando del Bosque (1675) in Nat. Geog.
Mag., xIV, 348, 1903.
Têtes de Boule (French: ‘round heads’),
Arudetribe of wandering huntersformerly
roving over an extensive region on the
upper branches of St Maurice, Gatineau,
and Ottawa rs, Quebec. As described by
Henry, about the year 1800, they de-
pended chiefly on rabbits for food and
clothing, built mere brush windbreaks for
shelter, and placed small piles of firewood
near the bark-covered graves of their dead
for the use of the spirits. Chauvignerie

736
I B. A. E.
TÉTES PELEEs—TETON
(1736) gives them and the Abittibi as
totems the pheasant and the eagle. They
have been reduced by smallpox and other
calamities to 203, living in 1908 on a reser-
vation on St Maurice r., in Champlain co.,
Quebec. They seem to be closely cognate
with their western neighbors, the Nope-
ming (q; v.), with whom they are often
confounded, although apparently a dis-
tinct people. See Michacondibi, Michipi-
coten. (J. M.)
Algonquins à têtes de Boule-Champigny (1692) in
N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., Ix, 535, 1855. Big-heads.
Donnelly in Can. Ind. Aff. Rep. 1883, pt. 1, 10,
1884. Bullheads.—Colden (1727), Five Nations,
134, 1747. Gens des Terres.—Jes. Rel. 1671, 25, 1858.
Round Heads.—Durant (1721) in N. Y. Doc. Col.
Hist., V, 589, 1855. Testes deboeufs.—La Chesnaye
(1697) in Margry, Déc., v.1, 6, 1886. Tetes de Boule.—
Chauvignerie (1736) quoted by Schoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes, III, 556, 1853
Têtes Pelées (French: ‘bald heads').
Described by the Nipissing as a people
with little or no hair, who came into
Hudson bay in large wooden boats to
trade. Possibly some white traders.
Testes Pelees.—Sagard (1636), Can., 1, 227, 1886.
Tetling. A Tenankutchin village, of 17
inhabitants in 1885, on upper Tanana
r., Alaska, where the outlet of Wagner
lake joins it in lat. 63° 30'. In 1898 it
consisted of 4 log houses.
Tetlings.—Lowe quoted by Baker, Geog. Dict.
Alaska, 1902. Tetling's age.—Allen, Rep. on
Alaska, 137, 1885.
Teton (contr. of Titon wan, “dwellers on
the prairie'). The western and principal
division of the Dakota or Sioux, includ-
ing all the bands formerly ranging w. of
Missouri r., and now residing on reserva-
tions in South Dakota and North Dakota.
The bands officially recognized are. Oglala
of Pine Ridge agency; Brulé of Rosebud
and Lower Brulé agencies; Blackfoot,
Miniconjou, Sans Arc, and Two Kettle
of Cheyenne River agency; £
etc., of Standing Rock agency. Their
history is interwoven with that of the
other Dakota and is little more than a
recountal of attacks on other tribes and
on border settlers and emigrants. They
were first met by Hennepin (1680) 20 or
30 leagues above the falls of St Anthony
in Minnesota, probably at Sauk rapids,
on Mississippi r., about 70 m. above £
neapolis. e places them in the neigh-
borhood of Mille Lacs, far to the E. of
their later home. Lahontan also enu-
merates them among the tribes on the
upper Mississippi, which leads to the
conclusion that a part at least of the Teton
formerly lived in the prairie region, near
the upper Mississippi, though the main
body may have been near upper Minne-
Sota r. Ye Sueur in 1700 £ them in
the western Sioux, who lived between the
upper \' and the Missouri On a
map of De l'Isle (1701) L Traverse is sur-
rounded by villages of wandering Teton.
Pachot (Margry, Déc, v1, 518, 1886)
located them 80 leagues w of the Falls of
St Anthony in 1722. Carver (1766) met
at least a part of them at the extreme w.
point of his journey up Minnesota r.,
about 200 m. from its mouth. The
younger Henry (Coues, New Light, I,
145, 1897) found them in 1800 oi, the
upper Missouri, where Lewis and Clark
(Exped., 1, 98, 100, 1893) encountered
them a few years afterward. These ex-
plorers enumerate as divisions: Tetons of
the Burnt Woods (Brulés), about 300 men,
whorove on both sides of Missouri, White,
and Teton rs.; Tetons Okandandas (Og-
lala), 150 men, who inhabit both sides of
the Missouri below Cheyenne r.; Tetons
Minnekineazzo, about 250 men, on both
sides of the Missouri above Cheyenner;
Tetons Saone, about 300 men, living on
both sides of Missouri r. below Beaver cr.
Gov. Ramsey said that they lived from
Cannonball r. s. to Niobrara r. (Rep. Ind.
Aff. 1849, 84, 1850).
The Teton entered into a £ treaty
with the United States at Portage des :
Sioux, Mo., in 1815, which was confirmed
by treaty of June 22, 1825, at Ft. Lookout,
S., Dak. It was warriors of this group
who massacred Lieut. Grattan and his
arty at Ft Laramie, Wyo., in 1854; none,
owever, took part in the Minnesota mas-
sacre of 1862. In 1865 a commission con-
cluded treaties with each of the several
divisions of the group, with provision for
right of way through their territory. By
treaty of 1868 they first agreed to give up
their free range and come upon a reserva-
tion, including about all of South Dakota
w. of the Missourir. Under their chiefs,
Red Cloud, Crazy Horse, and Sitting Bull,
they have been the principals in all the
Indian wars and outbreaks of the northern
plains, notably in 1864, 1876, and 1890.
Gov. Ramsey characterizes the Teton as
a large, finely formed, tall, and vigorous
people, hardy, indomitable, and restless
warriors, daring horsemen, and skilful
hunters, possessing in perfection “all the
Indian virtues of bravery, cunning, treach-
ery, and hospitality,” true to each other
and ready foes to all others.
Neill (Minn. Hist. Soc. Coll., I, 258,
1872) says: “They are the plundering
Arabs of America, and have o!' late years
been a terror to the emigrants to the Pa-
cific coast.” According to Lewis and
Clark the interior policing of a village was
confided to 2 or 3 officers who were named
by the chief for the purpose of preserving
order and remained in power some days,
till the chief appointed their successors.
These were always on the watch to keep
tranquillity during the day and guarded
the camp at night The short duration
of their office was compensated by its
authority, their power being supreme,
and in the suppression of disturbance no
resistance to them was suffered; their
persons were sacred, and if in the execu-
BULL. 30]
tion of their duty they even struck a chief
of the second class they could not be pun:
ished. # mentions as peculiarities of
the Teton dialect, compared with those
of other divisions of the Dakota group,
that g hard is used for h of the Santee
and k of the Yanktonai, and that, reject-
ing d altogether, they use l in its stead.
. The Teton is the most populous and
important of the Dakota divisions, con-
stituting four-sevenths of the whole
nation. Lewis and Clark (1804) esti-
mated them at 1,000 men, about 4,000
souls, probably much less than the true
number. The Indian Bureau in 1842 es-
timated the total number at 12,000; Ram-
sey (1849), more than 6,000; Riggs (1851),
fewer than 12,500. The Indian Bureau
in 1861 gave a total of 8,900. It is proba-
ble these estimates were below rather
than above the true number, as in 1890
the total Teton population was 16,426,
and in 1909 the number, including Yank-
tonai bands at Standing Rock agency,
N. Dak, was 18,098. In addition about
100 of the Sitting Bull refugees are still in
Canada. (C. T.)
Anthontans.—Coxe, Carolana, 50, 1741. Atintans.—
Lahontan (1688) quoted in H. R. Ex. Doc. 96, 42d
Cong., 3d sess., 15, 1873. Atintons.—Lahontan
(1688), New Voy., I, 231, 1703. Atrutons.—Ramsey
in ind Aff Rep. 1849,72, 1850 (£ Mascou-
teins Nadouessi.—Tailhan in Perrot, Mém., 196,
1864. Maskoutens-Nadouessians.—Hennepin, New
Discov., 132, 1698 Nadooessis of the Plains.—Jef-
erys, Am. Atlas, map 8,1776. Prairie Indians.—Ram-
sey in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1849, 72, 1850. Scious of the
Prairies,—Chauvignerie (1736) quoted by School-
craft. Ind. Tribes, III, 557, 1853. Scioux of the Prai-
ries,—Doc. of 1728 in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., IX, 1005
1855. Scioux of the West.—Le Sueur (1700) quote
by Neill, Hist, Minn., 170, 1858 (includes the Yank-
ton and Yanktonai). Sioux des prairies.—Bossu
1756), Trav, La., I, 182, 1771. Sioux nomades.—
ilhan in Perrot, Mém., 232, 1864. Sioux occi-
dentaux,-Ibid. Sioux of the Meadows.—Smith,
- Bouquet Exped., 76, 1766. Sioux of the Plain-
Seymour, Sketches of Minn., 135, 1850. Sioux of
the Savannas.—Jefferys, French Dom. Am., pt. 1,
45, 1761. Sioux-Tentons.—Gass, Voyage, 420, 1810.
Sioux Teton.-Lewis and Clark, Discov., 23, 1806.
Siton.—Boudinot, Star in the West, 128, 1816 (mis-
print). Teeton band.–Gass, Jour., 44, 1807. Tee-
tonwan.—Lynd in Minn. Hist. Coll., II, pt. 2, 59,
1864. Teetwans.—Ramsey in Ind. Aff. Rep 1849,
72, 1850. Teetwaun.—Ramsey in Minn. Hist. Coll.,
1, 47, 1872. Tee-twawn.—Ramsey in Ind. Aff.
Rep. 1849, 69, 1850. Tenton.-Gass, Voy., 56, 1810.
Ten-ton-ha.—Ramsey in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1849, 85,
1850. Tentouha.–McKenney and all, Ind.
Tribes, III, 80, 1854. Tetans.—Ramsey in Ind. Aff.
Rep 1849.85, 1850. Tetaus-Pike, Exped...app.,
£: 1, 59, 1810 (misprint). , Exped.
t. Peter's R., I, , 1824. Teton.–Gale, Upper
Miss., 261, 1867. Tetones.—Lewis and Clark,
Discov., 32, 1806. Tetongue.–Clark quoted by
Coues, Lewis and Clark Exped., 1, 128, note, 1893.
Tetons.—De l'Isle, La., map (ca. 1701) in Neill,
Hist. Minn., 164, 1858. etonsarans.—Ind. Aff.
Rep., 296, 1846 ( £ for Tetonserrans). Teu-
ton-ha.—H. R. Ex. Doc. 96, 42d Cong., 3d sess., 15,
1873 (misprint for Tenton-ha). hinthonha.—
Shea, Discov., 112, 1852. Thinthonna.—Hennepin
map (1683) cited by Bandelier in Arch. Inst,
Papers, III, pt. 1, 174, 1890. Thintohas.—Barcia,
Ensayo, 238, 1723. Thuntotas.—Alcedo, Dic. Geog.,
III, 213, 1788. Tieton.—Ind. Aff. Rep. 1856, 41, 1857.
Tindaw,-Ladd, Story of N. Mex., 67, 1891. Tin-
tangaonghiatons.—Shea, Early Voy., . 111, 1861.
Tin ughiatons.—Le Sueur (1700) in Margry,
57009°–Bull. 30, pt 2–12–47
TETZINO-TEWA
737
Déc., v.1, 87, 1886. Tipta-tonwar).-Riggs, Dakota
Gram., Texts and Ethnog., 186, 1893 (full name).
Tinthenha.–La Potherie, Hist. Am., II, map, 1753
(trans. ‘gens des prairies'). Tinthona —Henne-
in, New Discov., map, 1698. Tinthonha.—Shea,
iscov. Miss., 113, 1852. Tinthow.-Ladd, Stor
of N. Mex., 67, 1891. Tintinhos,—Ramsey in Ind.
Aff. Rep. 1849, 72, 1850. Tintoner.—Balbi, Atlas
Ethnog., 55, 1826. Tintones.—Alcedo, Dic. Geog.,
V, 137, 1789. Tintonhas.—La Salle Exped. (1679–81)
in Margry, Déc., I, 481, 1876. Tintons.—Carver,
Trav. 80, 1778. Tintonwans.—Neill, Hist. Minn.,
52, 1858. Ti toan.—Keating in Long, Exped. St.
Peter's R., I, 378, 1824. Titoba,—Pachot (ca. 1722)
in Margry, Déc., VI, 518, 1886. Titon. —Schermer-
horn (1812) in Mass. Hist. Coll., 2d s., II, 41, 1814.
Titones.—Boudinot, Star in the West, 129, 1816.
Titongs.–Schoolcraft, Trav., 307, 1821. Titon-
wan.–Nicollet, Rep. on '' Miss., map, 1843.
£ Dak. Diet., xvi. 1852. Ti-
t'wan.—Ramsey in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1849, 85, 1850.
Ti-twans.—Ramsey, ibid., 72. Ti-t’-wavn.—Ram-
sey, ibid., 69. Western Sioux.—Jefferys, French
Dom. Am., pt. 1, 45, 1761. West Schious.—Coxe,
Carolana, map, 1741. Zeton.-Ruxton, Life in Far
West, 201, 1849 (misprint).
Tetzino. A tribe or subtribe, some
members of which entered San Antonio
de Valero mission, Texas, about 1740,
with the group to which the Sana (q.v.)
belonged. The affiliation of the Sana
seems to have been Tonkawan (Valero
Burials, 1742, partida 337; Baptisms,
1742, partida 588, MS.). (H. E. B.)
Teuricachi. A former '' ueblo and
seat of a Spanish mission founded in 1653.
Situated in N. E., Sonora, Mexico, on the
upper watersof Rio Bavispe, above Oputo.
Pop. 224 in 1678, and 52 in 1730. Subse-
# abandoned on account of depre-
tions by the Suma and Jano.
Guadalu euricachi.–Zapata (1678) quoted by
Bancroft, No. Mex. States, 1, 246, 1884. Nuestra
Señora de Guadalupe de Teuricatzi.–Zapata (1678)
in Doc. Hist. Mex., 4th s., III, 369, 1857. Teuri-
cachi.—Rivera (1730) cited by Bancroft, No. Mex.
States, 1, 514, 1884. Teuricatzi.-Orozco y Berra,
Geog., 343, 1864. Teurizatzi.–Doc. 18th centur
quoted by Bandelier in Arch. Inst, Papers, Iv, 526,
1892. Turi-ca-chi.—Bandelier, ibid., 529.
Tewa (‘moccasins, their Keresan name).
A group of Pueblo tribes, belonging to
the Tanoan linguistic family, now occu-
' the villages of San Ildefonso, San
uan, Santa Clara, Nambe, Tesuque, and
Hano, all except the last lying in the
valley of the Rio Grande in N. New Mex:
ico. The pueblo of Hano, in the Hopi
country of N. E. Arizona, dates from the
time of the Pueblo revolt of 1680-92.
Pojoaque was inhabited by Tewa until a
few years ago, when intermarriage with
Mexicans and the death of the few full-
bloods made it practically a Mexican set-
tlement. It had been '' that the
Tano, an offshoot of the Tewa in prehis-
toric times, spoke a dialect distinct from
that of the Tewa, but recent studies by
John P. £ show that the differ-
ences are so slight as to be negligible. In
1598 Juan de Oñate named 11 of the
Tewa pueblos and stated that there were
others; 30 years later Fray Alonzo Bena-
vides reported the population to be 6,000
in 8 pueblos. The population of the pres-
738
I B. A. E.
TEWANONDADON-TEXAS
ent 6 villages is about 1,200-San Juan,
the largest, having 419, and Tesuque, the
smallest, 86 inhabitants. Each village of
the Tewa is divided into two sections,
the Winter people and the Summer peo-
ple. According to Bandelier, “the dig-
nity of chief penitent or cacique belongs
alternately to each of these two groups.
Thus the Summer cacique serves from the
vernal equinox to the autumnal, and the
Winter cacique from the autumnal to the
vernal equinox. On very important oc-
casions, however, the Oyiké or Winter
cacique is inferior to his colleague.”
Little is yet known of the social '.
ization and religious institutions of the
Tewa people, but there is evidence that
at Nambe and Tesuque, at least, descent
is reckoned in the male line, and that at
the latter p' the law prohibiting
marriage of persons belonging to the
same clan is no longer strictly enforced.
Following are the villages formerly oc-
cupied by the Tewa, so far as the names
have been recorded or applied: Abechiu,
Agawano, Analco, Axol, Camitria, Chi-
piinuinge, Chipiwi, Chupadero, Cuya-
munque, Fejiu, Fesere, Homayo, Houiri,
Ihamba, Jacona, Junetre, Kaayu, Ke-
guayo, Kuapooge, Kwengyauinge, Luce-
ros (partially), Navahu, Navawi, Otowi,
Perage, Pininicangwi, Pojiuuingge, Po-
joaque, Ponyinumba, ''' PO-
seuingge, Potzuye, Pueblito, Pueblo Que-
mado (?), Puye, Sajiuwingge, Sakeyu,
Sandia (not the Tigua pueblo of that
name), Santa Cruz, Sepawi, Shufinne,
Teeuinggee, Tejeuingge Ouiping, Tob-
hipangge, Triapi, Triaque. Troomaxia-
uino, Tsankawi, Tsawarii, Tseweige,
shirege, Yugeuingge.
The following extinct villages were
either Tewa or Tano: Chiuma, Guia,
Guika, Peñas Negras.
The following were inhabited by either
the Tigua or the Tewa: Axoytre, Camitre,
Paniete, Piamato, Quioya.co.
See Pueblos, Tanoan family. (F.w. H.)
Jehuas.—Bandelier in Rev. d’Ethnog., 203, 1886
misprint). Tacos.—Siguenza (1691–3), quoted by
uschmann, Neu-Mexico, 264, 1858 (probably
identical, although Teguas also is given).
Tagna.–Irvine in Ind. Aff. Rep., 160, 1877 (mis-
'' used for Hano pueblo), Taowa–Palmer,
MS. vocab., B. A. E., title, n.d. Taucos.–Cortez
(1799) quoted in Pac. R. R. Rep., III, pt. 3, 121,
1856 (apparently Hano of Arizona). Tawas.—
Parke, map of N. Mex., 1851 (= Hano). Tay-wah.—
Palmer in Ind. Aff. Rep., 133, 1870 £"'
Tay-waugh.—Lane (1854) in Schoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes, v, 689, 1855. Tecua.–Garcés (1775) quoted
by Orozco y Berra, Geog., 350, 1864. Tegas.—
Toussaint, Carte l’Amér., 1839. Teguas.–Oñate
(1598) in Doc. Inéd., xv.1, 109, 1871. Té
Petitot, Dic. Dène-Dindjić, xvii, 1876. Tehaas.—
Donaldson, Moqui Pueblo Inds., 106, 1893.
Tehuas.—Shea, Cath. Miss., 77, 1855. Tejuas.—Do-
menech. Deserts N. Ann., 11,62, 1860. Teoas-Bena-
vides, Memorial, 26, 1630. Tepúas.— Oñate (1598)
in Doc. Ined., xv.1, 115, 1871 (identified as the
Tewa by Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Pap., 1, 19, 1881).
Té-qua-Whipple in Pac. R. R. Rep., III, pt. 3, 13,
1856 (=Hano). Tequas.–Cordova (1619) in Ter-
naux-Com Voy., x, 444, 1838. Tevas.-Bena-
vides # ''' by Bancroft, Ariz. and N.
Mex., 164, 1 (“Toas or Tevas nation”). Té-
wa.—Ward in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1864, 191, 1865,
Theguas.–Escudero, Noticias Nuevo Méx., 82,
1849. Ti’wa.–ten Kate, Synonymie, 8, 1884.
Toas.—Benavides (1630) quoted by Bancroft, Ariz.
and N. Mex., 164, 1889 (or Tevas nation; mis-
rint). Towas.—Davis, El Gringo, 115, 1857
=Hano). Tü'-ba-na.–Hodge, field notes, B.A. E.,
1895 (Taos name). Tu'-vén.—Ibid. (Isleta and
Sandia name).
Tewanondadon (“surrounded by moun-
tains.”—Hewitt). A former Mohawk
village, situated, according to the Brion
de la Tour map of 1781, in the peninsula
formed by the outlet of O lake and
Shenivas cr., N. Y. In 1753 Rev. Gideon
Hawley found in it 3 wigwams and about
30 people.
Tewanondadon.–Esnauts and #"; map, 1777.
Tewanoudadon.—Lattré map, 1784. owanoenda-
#awley (1794) in . Hist. N. Y., 111,
1042, 1850.
Tewetken (TE/w Etgen). A Nanaimo
division on the E. coast of Vancouver id.,
Brit. Col.—Boas in 5th Rep. N. W. Tribes
Can., 32, 1889.
Texa. Mentioned as a pueblo of the
province of Atripuy (q.v.), in the region
of the lower Rio Grande, N. Mex., in
1598.—Oñate (1598) in Doc. Inéd., xv.1,
115, 1871. -
Texas. A name variously applied by
writers, but most commonly by the
Spaniards, from whom French and Eng-
lish writers borrowed it, to designate the
Hasinai tribes of Angelina and upper
Neches valleys, Texas. There are many
variations from this usage in Spanish writ-
ings, but nevertheless it is the usual one.
As a £ term the name was first
extended from these Hasinai tribes to
their immediate country, and then grad-
ually to all the territory included within
the present Texas.
Among the tribes of E. Texas the word
texas (terias, thecas’, techan, teysas, techas?,
etc., pronounced, there is reason to sus-
ct, as indicated by the last spelling)
ad wide currency before the coming of
the Spaniards. Its usual meaning there
was “friends, or, more technically, 'al-
lies’, and it was used, by the Hasinai
at least (to whom the word later became
fastened as a name), to designate a large
group of tribes, both Caddoan and others,
customarily allied against the Apache.
The Hasinai seem not to have applied the
term to themselves as a local group name
at all. On the other hand, they did use it
as an everyday form of greeting, like
“Hello, friend!” (Testimony given at the
Nabedache village, 1692, in the Terán Au-
tos, Archivo Gen., Prov. Intern., CLXXXII).
The Spanish narrowing of the term, as a
group name, to the Hasinai, is due mainly
to the historical circumstance that the
Hasinai were the first of the great group
of allies, or teras, whom they came to
know intimately. They were influenced


sum-. 1:01 TEXAS 739
in the first place, however, by an appar-
ent but unexplained partial narrowing of
the term by the Indians of w. Texas from
whom they first heard it.
Just when and how the name Texas first
reached the Spaniards is uncertain, but it
is known that in the 17th century there
grew u in New Spain the notion of a
“great ‘kingdom of Texas,” coextensive
and even associated with that of a “Gran
Quivira" (see Quivira). Passing by ear-
lier notices, the idea is well illustrated by
a report sent in 1683 to the vicero of
New Spain by the governor of New lVl>exi-
co. Governor Cruzate wrote from El Paso
del Norte that a Jumano (Tawehash ('1)
Indian from the mouth of the Conchos,
called Juan Sabeata, had just come and
told him of many tribes to the eastward
who had sent to ask for missionaries.
Among them was the “Gran Reyno de
los Texas," situated 15 or 16 days jour-
ney from the informant’s home. This
populous country, which was ruled by a
Werful “king,” was next-door neigh-
ggr to Gran Qulvira, so close indeed that
the people of the two realms visited back
and forth almost daily. Cruzate asked
permission to embrace this rare oppor-
tunity to send an expedition to the inte-
rior, adding that he would be highly
tified if, through his efforts, “another
gzw World” should be discovered, and
“two realms with two more crowns”
added to the king’s dominions (Cruzate
to the Viceroy, Oct. 30, 1683, MS.) . The
desired expedition was sent out in the
same year under Domingo de Mendoza,
but, a though it penetrated far into the
interior (reaching the Colorado near
Ballinger), it failed to reach the great
kingdom of the Texas (Diary of Mendoza,
1683-84, MS. ). As conceived of by Juan
Sabeata, the Jumano, and by Mendoza,
this “kingdom” was apparently localized
indefinite y to some place E. of that
reached b the expedition, and applied
to settled ihdians who practised agricul-
ture extensively.
Masanet, the father of the Texas mis-
sions, tells us that it was the stories of
Gran Quivira and of “the kingdoms of
Ticlas, Theas, and Caburcol,” handed
down from the mouth of the venerable
Marfa de Jesus de Agreda, that attracted
him from Spain to the American wilds;
and when in 1689 he went with De Leon
to find La Salle’s establishment he was
preoccupied with these names and fabu-
ous nations. On the way, while still w.
of the Hasinai country, they were greeted
by Indians who proclaimed themselves
ihecus, ‘friends,’ as Massanet understood
the word, which may or may not be the
same as tezuu. E. of the Colorado they
were met by the chief of the Nabedache,
the westernmost of the Hasinai tribes,
and in the next year they established
a mission near this chief's village, w.
of Neches r. J udging from the reports of
the then recentLa al e expedition, and of
most subsequent expeditions, they must
have heard while there the native group-
name Hasinai; but both Massanet and
De Leon, with preconceived notions, it
would seem, of a “ great kingdom of the
Texas,” and thinking they had found it,
wrote of this chief as the “governor,”
and of his people as the very Texas who
had been visited by the venerable Maria
de Jesus (Massanet, letter, in Tex. Hist.
Quar., 11, 282-312; De Leon, Derrotero,
1689, MS. in Mem. de Nueva Espafla,
XXVlI)l; Derrotero, 1690, MS. in Archivo
Gen. .
That, from the standpoint of the na-
tives whom Massanet had visited, both of
these designations were misleading, was
soon shown by a careful observer. Fran-
cisco de Jesus Maria, a missionary left by
Massanet among the Nabedache, wrote,
after more than a year's residence at his
mission, his precious report of Aug. 15,
1691. In it he emphaticallyasserted that,
contrary to prevai ing notions, the Indians
about him did not constitute a kingdom,
that the chief called “govemor” by the
Spaniards was not the head chief, and
that the correct name of the group of
tribes was not Texas. Terias, he ex-
plained, means ‘friends,’ and is a gen-
eral name applying to a large group of
tribes, some 50 or more in number, who
are customarily allied. “The reason
why the name is common to all is their
long-continued friendshiyi‘. Hence Tez~ia.s
meant friends.” The exias have no
king, and not even a common govern-
ment, he continues, but belong to various
“provinces” or confederacies, with 4 or
5 tribes each. Hereupon he enumerates
the tribes comprising the Texias, giving
a list (obtained, he says, from the Hasinai
and the Kadohadachcg of 48 tribes, ex-
clusive of some of the asinai. Twenty-
one of these were N. and E. of the mission
from whichhhe wrote.l Five of these 2%
composed t e “ve a e province o
“los Caddodachosw Igigghteen were to
the s. w. and 9 to the s. E. One tribe, the
Chuman, we recognize as the J umano, or
Jumane, of the Rio Gnmde country. It
would seem from this that the Jumano
and the Hasinai, for quite different rea-
sons, referred to each other as Texas, al-
though neither claimed the name for
themselves. Continuing, our author tells
us that the correct name of the confeder-
acy occupying the valleys of the upper
Neches and theAngelina, “which in New
Spain they call Texias," is “Aseney” or
‘ Asenay. ’
This explicit statement by Jesus ;\larfa
concerning the Hasinai usage of the term
740 TEXAS [H- A. ii.
Tauw or Teriaa seems to be essentially
correct, for it is supported by an abun-
dance of both positive and negative testi-
mony and is contradicted by little or none.
Only a small portion of this testimony can
be included here.
To begin with, it is significant that the
several chroniclers of the La Salle ex-
peditions to the tribes in question did not
once, so far as is known, use the name
Texas in their voluminous reports, but
called -the two main (‘addoan groups
which they encountered the Cenis (Haci-
nai) and Cadodaquious. This difference
from the reports of Massanet and De
Léon is attri uted to the fact that the La
Salle party were ignorant of the Mexican
rumors about the “Gran Revno de los
Texas.” Of the French explorers who
reported on the Indians of N. i~i:. Texas
after La Salle’s expeditions and before
St Denis went to Mexico (1715), none, it
is believed, used the name Texas for the
Hasinai. The list includes Tonti, the
Talons left by Joutel, Iberville, Bien-
ville, and Pénicaut (Tonti in French,
Hist. Coll. La., 1, 74, 1846; the Talons
in Margry, Déc., iii, 610-21, 1878; Iber-
ville and Bienville, ibid., iv, 331, 336,
401, 432-34, 1880; Pénieaut, ibid., v, 499-
502, 1883).
Returning to positive evidence, Teriin,
who led the first Spanish expedition after
that of De Leon, set out, as he said, to
explore further the “ kingdom of Texas,”
but before he returned he abandoned the
name Texas, except as an alternative, or
as an official designation fixed by his in-
structions. As he approached the fron-
tier_ of the Hasinai country he considered
it necessary to explain that “this nation
is called y the natives Asinay, and
Texia, which in their language means
friends”; and after reaching the Neches
he at least eight times refers to the im-
mediate group of tribes as Asinay, but
not once does he call them Texas (De-
scripcion y Diaria Demarcacion, in Mem.
de Nueva. Espafia, xxvii, 21-71, passim).
This is enough to show that after he
reached the ground his conversion from
“Texas” to “llasinai" was complete.
But there is still stronger evidence. All
through the voluminous autos of the
Teran expedition, “Hasinai” is used to
the exclusion of Texas as a. tribal name.
Once the usage of Texas is explained.
Here several 0 the companions of Terfin
give, under oath, the opinion that the
“Nation Asinay" cannot be the king-
dom of Texas told Xi by the venerable
Maria de Jesus de greda. That king-
dom must besought fartheric, beyond the
Kadohadacho. As to the name Ternx,
they declare that “the said nation As-
inay in their own language call one an-
other, and even us, Texas, which means
‘friends.’ The name of the nation is
Asinay. All these nations commonly use
the same word to call each other friends.
This is so well understood from having
seen it and experienced it when, talking
with them, they wished to salute’
(Autos of the Teriin expedition, op. cit.).
One other explanation of what is ap-
parently the same word, Texas, deserves
especia ly to be noted, because it makes
clearer its more technical usage in the
sense of “allies,” and also reveals the
persistence of its usage in this sense by
the natives during a century of contact
with French and Spaniards. In 1778
Atanacio de Mezieres, in his day and sec-
tion the dean of Indian agents, wrote
that the best way to bring the Comanche
to Spanish allegiance would be toattach
them, in the honorable position of allies,
to a campaign which he was proposing to
make against the Apache in company
with the principal tribes of N. a. Texas;
“because,”'he explained, “from such a
custom comes the name of Techrin among
the natives, which suggests [alude ti] that
of commilito [companion in arms], with
which the Romans flattered themselves.
and which results among the Indians in
a close bond of friendship between those
who call themselves by it, and in the
vulgar opinion that no one may break it
without fearing and incurring the»pen-
alty which perjurers merit” (Letter to
Croix, Feb. 20, 1778, in Mem. de Nueva
Espafia, xxviii, 235). Meziéres’ custom-
ary use of accent marks makes it seem
probable that the one he puts in T ecluin
is to indicate the quality of the vowel,
and not stress of voice.
That the name locally applied to the
Neches-Angelina group o tribes was
Hasinai, or Asinai, t ere seems little
room for doubt; and the above explana-
tions of the meaning and usages of Texas,
given by our best qualifie witnesses,
are, to say the least, probably the most
satisfactory we are likely to have. The
meanings ‘land of flowers’, ‘paradise’,
‘tiled roofs’, etc., sometimes given for
the word, have never been even sug-
gested, so far as known, by first-hand
observers. They seem to be fictions of
recent date.
Through an erroneous preconception,
T0108 became the oflicial Spanish desig-
nation of the Hasinai people and their
country. While eyewitnesses continued
to insist that Hasinai was the correct
name, the authorities in Mexico con-
tinued to designate them as the Tezrnx,
narrowing the name commonly to the
Neches-Angelina group, whose most
prominent tribes were the Nabedaclic,
Nacogiloche, Neche, Hainai, Nasoni, and
Nadaco (q. v.). Owing to the fact that
the Hainai were the head tribe of the con-
bu LL.30]
federacy, Texas was sometimes, in later
Spanish days, confined to it. For the
same reason the name Hasinai was some-
times restricted to this tribe. In 1822
Morse (Rep. to Sec. War, 373) applied the
term Texas exclusively to the Nabedache
village, which still occupied its primitive
site on the “Nechez, at the junction of
the Bayou St. Pedro.” In 1834 Col. Al-
monte seems to have applied it to all the
survivors of the old Hasinai group except
the Nacogdoches (Noticia Estadistica,
table 3, 1835). (H. E. B.)
Altekas.—La Harpe (1716) in French, Hist. Coll.
La., III, 63, 1851. Laousteque.—Iberville (1699) in
Margry, Déc., IV, 319, 1880. Lastekas.—La Harpe
1716) in French, Hist. Coll. La., III, 47, 1851. Las
esas.–St. Denis #) in Margry, Déc., VI, 198,
1886. Texas.—Ibid., 201. Lastikas.—La Harpe
(1716) in French, Hist. Coll. La., III, 43, 1851.
Tachees.—Brackenridge, Views of La., 81, 1814.
Tachi.-Latham in Trans. Philol. Soc. Lond., 101
1856." Tachies-Sibley. Hist. "Sketches, 71, 1806
given as name of Hainai). Tackies.-Sibley
# in Am. State Papers, Ind. Aff., 1,721, 1832.
aigas.—Bollaert in Jour. Ethnol. Soc. Lond., II,
280, 1850. Taijas.–Philippeaux, Map of Engl.
Col., 1781. Taioux.–French, Hist. Coll. La., III,
60, 1851. Tayas.—La Harpe (1719), ibid., 74.
Tecas.—Linarès (1716) in Margry, Déc., VI, 218,
1886. Tehas —Bollaert in Jour. Ethnol. Soc.
Lond, II, 280, 1850. Teias.–Coronado (1541) in
Smith, Colec. Doc. Fla., 153, 1857. Teisa.-Terán
(1691) £ by Bancroft, No. Mex. States, 1,392,
1883. Teixa.—Ibid. £ Texas,
1,217, 1841. Tejas—Manzanet (1689) in Tex. Hist.
Asso. Quar., VIII, 213, 1905. Texas.–León (1689),
ibid. Texia.—Charlevoix, New France, IV, 80,
1870 (said to mean 'friends'). Teyans.—Eastman,
Chicora, 62, 1854 (identified with Apache).
Teyas.–Coronado (1541) in Doc. Inéd., xiv. 327,
1870; Castañeda (ca. 1565) in 14th Rep. B. A. E.,
p'. 1896 (identical?). Teyens.—Gallatin in
ouv. Ann. Voy., 5th s., xxvii, 266, 274, 1851.
Teyos.—Ibid.,266. Yachies.—Sibley, Hist. Sketch-
es, 67, 1806. Yatchies.—Lewis and Clark Jour.,
142, 1840. - - -
Texas (the “third story” of a Missis-
' steamboat). According to Bartlett
(Dict. Americanisms, 700, 1877) “it in-
cludes the surroundings of the pilot-house,
the whole “upper story’ of the vessel.”
From the place and ethnic name Texas,
q. V. (A. F. C.)
Texas Lake. The local name for a body
of Salish (probably a part of the Ewawoos)
of Fraser River agency, Brit. Col.; pop. 29
in 1910.
Texas Lake.—Can. Ind. Aff., pt. 2, 74, 1902. Texes
Lake.—Ibid., 195, 1885. .
Texja. A former village, probably Sali-
nan, connected with San Antonio mis-
sion, Monterey co., Cal.—Taylor in Cal.
Farmer, Apr. 27, 1860.
Texmaw. A Chumashan village for-
merly at La Cañada de las Armas, 12 m.
from Santa Barbara mission, Cal.—Taylor
in Cal. Farmer, May 4, 1860.
Textiles. See Wearing.
Teyaxa. . Mentioned as a pueblo of the
province of Atripuy (q.v.), in the region
of the lower Rio Grande, N. Mex., in
the 16th century.—Oñate (1598) in Doc.
Inéd., xv.1, 115, 1871.
Teypana. A former pueblo of the Piro,
situated nearly opposite the present town
TEXAS-THAY EN DAN EGEA
741
of Socorro, on the E. bank of the Rio
Grande, in Socorro co., N. Mex. It was
visited by Oñate, the colonizer of New
Mexico, in 1598, and in all probability
was consolidated with Socorro within the
next quarter century. (F. W. H.)
Teipana.—Ofiate #) in Doc. Inéd., xvi, 251,
1871. Teypamá.—Ibid., 115. Teypana.—Bandelier
in Arch. Inst. Papers, IV, 241, 1892.
Tezompa. Formerly a Huichol village,
but now a Mexican settlement, situated
about 14 m. N. w. of Mezquitic, beyond
the present N. E. limit of the Huichol
country, in Jalisco, Mexico.—Lumholtz
(1) Huichol Inds., 3, 1898; (2) Unknown
Mex., II, 112, 1902.
Thadodaho. See Wathatotarho.
Thaltelich (from caçal ‘back, because
on the ‘back of aslough). An abandoned
Chilliwack village on upper Chilliwack
r., S. British Columbia. -
Qāltelitc.—Hill-Tout in Ethnol. Surv. Can., 4, 1902.
Thamachaychee. See Tomochichi.
Thamien. The Costanoan name of the
site of Santa Clara mission, Cal., used for
a group of Indians connected with it.
They lived between Guadalupe and Coyote
rs. and the mountains to the w., and from
the New Almaden mines on the s. to
Alviso on the N., thus including the ter-
ritorv in which the town of San José now
stands. The Gergecensensand Socoisukas
are mentioned as subdivisions. See
Taylor in Cal. Farmer, June 22, 1860.
Tha-o-na-wyuthe. See Blacksnake.
Thayendanegea (Thayéñdanë'kén’, ‘He
sets or places together two bets, refer-
ring to the custom of fastening together
the articles of approximate value placed
as wagers by two phratries in tribal con-
tests. The elements are t for te “two’;
ha ‘he-it’; yenda' ‘a wager'; -nā’kin'
‘set side by side iteratively’). A cele-
brated Mohawk chief, popularly known
as Joseph Brant, who took an active part
against the white settlers in the border
wars during the Revolution, and who
first came into official notice as a so-
called “Pine-treechief.” He was born on
the Ohio in 1742 while his parents were
on a hunting expedition to that section.
The home of his family was at Canajoharie
Castle in the Mohawk valley, N.Y. His
father, Tehowagh wengaraghkwin, ac-
cording to Stone, was a full-blood Mo-
hawk of the Wolf gens, and his mother
was also Indian or at least a half-blood.
While Joseph was still young his father
died, and the mother then married an In-
dian known among the whites as Brant:
hence the name by which Brant is com-
monly known. His sister Molly, the elder
child, became the acknowledged wife, ac-
cording to the Indian method, of Sir Wil-
liam Johnson. Thayendanegea's career
as a warrior began at the age of 13, when
he joined the Indians under Sir William
Johnson at the battle of L. George in
742
[B. A. E.
THECHUNTUNNE—THILANOTTINE
1755. Johnson sent him to Dr Whee-
lock's charity school at Lebanon, Conn.,
where he learned to speak and write
English, and acquired some knowledge
of general literature and history. He
married the daughter of an Oneida chief
about 1765, and settled at Canajoharie,
where he joined the Episcopal Church
and for a time led a peaceful life. His
wife died in 1771, leaving a son and a
daughter; in the year following he mar-
ried his first wife's half-sister. He was
with Johnson in the Niagara expedition
of 1759, and took part in the Pontiac war
of 1763, fighting on the English side.
Having visited England in 1775, he re-
turned prepared to devote his energies to
the British cause in the Revolution, then
imminent. He was given a colonel’s
commission by Gov. Carleton, and sullied
THAYENDANEGEA (Joseph BRANT). From a PAINTina ex c. w.
Peale in THE STATE House AT PHILADELPHIA.
his name by taking an active part in the
massacre at Cherry valley and in the raid
that desolated Minisink, Orange co., in
1779. He was conspicuous in the battle
of Oriskany, Aug. 6, 1777, but was not
present at the massacre of Wyoming in
1778, as has been charged. After the
treaty of peace between Great Britain and
the United States in 1783, still retainin
his commission in the British service and
# half pay, Brant was granted a
tract of land, 6 m. wide, on each side of
Grand r., Ontario, on which he settled
with his Mohawk and other Iroquois fol-
lowers, and continued to rule over them
until his death, Nov. 24, 1807. He was
thrice married; his second wife died child-
less, but by his third wife he had seven
children. His youngest son, John (Ah-
youwaighs), became chief of the Mohawk
tribe through his mother, who was the
eldest daughter of the head chief of the
Turtle gens. His daughter Elizabeth
married William Johnson Kerr, grand-
son of Sir William Johnson. The last
survivor of the Brant children was Cath-
erine B. Johnson, who died in 1867.
Thayendanegea was buried near the
little church he had built on Grand r., 3
m. from Brantford, Ontario, and a monu-
ment placed over his grave bears the
inscription, “This tomb is erected to the
memory of . Thayendanegea or Capt.
Joseph Brant, principal chief and warrior
of the Six Nations Indians, by his fellow-
subjects, admirers of his fidelity and at-
tachment to the British Crown.” In
1879 the grave was desecrated and the
bones were stolen by a physician and
medical students, but most of them, in-
cluding the skull, were recently restored
to their former resting place. Consult
Stone, Life of Brant, 1864. (J. N. B. H.)
Thechuntunne (“people at the foot of
the large rock”). A former village of the
Tututni on the N. side of Rogue r., Oreg.
Abraham Lincoln's village.—Dorsey in Jour. Am.
Folk-lore, III, 233, 1890. Qe-tcün'3dnné.—Ibid.
Se-dj'an'-tin téne'.—Everett, Tutu MS. vocab.,
B. A. E., 1883 (trans. people by the rock land').
£ 3ünné'.—Dorsey, op.cit. (Naltunnetunne
Imalne).
Thekkane (“mountain dwellers’). A
division of the Sekani living E. of the
Rocky mts. about Ft Halkett, Brit. Col.,
in the #o: of the Nahane.
The -kka-'nè.-Petitot, Autour du lac des Esclaves,
362, 1891. Tson-krône.–Morice, letter, B. A. E.,
1890.
Theshtshini (‘red streak'). A Navaho
clan; apparently coordinate with the
Destchin of the Apache.
Øestcini.–Matthews in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, III,
103, 1890. Destsíni.–Matthews, Navaho Legends,
30, 1897.
Thethlkhuttunne (“people at the smooth
rock”). A former Chastacosta village on
the N. side of Rogue r., Oreg.
Qégl’-qūt tün'né.—Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore,
III, 233, 1890. - - - - -
Thetliotin. An unidentified division of
the Takulli of British Columbia.
Thetliantins.–Domenech, Deserts of N. Am... II,
62, 1860. Thetliótin.—Hale, Ethnog. and Philol.
202, 1846, TKetlootins-Domenech, op. cit., 1,444.
Thetsaken. A Squawmish village com-
munity on the E. side of Howe sd., Brit.
Col.
Qe'tsäkEn.—Hill-Tout in Rep. Brit. A. A. S., 474,
1900
Thetuksem. A Squawmish village com-
munity on the w. side of Howe sd., Brit.
Col.
£ern-Hulton in Rep. Brit. A. A. S., 474,
19
Thetusum. A Squawmish village com-
munity on the w. side of Howe sd., Brit.
Col.
Qé'tüsum.—Hill-Tout in Rep. Brit. A. A. S., 474.
1900
Thilanottine (‘dwellers at the foot of
the head, i.e. of the great glacier). An
Athapascan tribe of the Chipewyan group

BULL. 30]
who dwell on the shores of Lacrosse lake
and in the country between Cold lake
and Ft Locha, Athabasca Ter., Canada.
Ross (MS., B. A. E.) gives their habitat
as extending from Churchill r. to Atha-
basca and Great Slave lakes. Kennicott
(MS., B. A. E.) states that they extend
as far N. as Ft. Resolution on the s. shore
of Great Slave lake. The Thilanottine
are of stature, having well-propor-
tioned bodies, long narrow heads, flat
faces, high cheek-bones, and depressed
temples, giving the head a marked pear
shape. Their hands and feet are '
small and well formed. They are mild-
mannered and docile, selfish, and grasp-
ing, great liars, but otherwise noted for
honesty. ''' exists, but is not
common. A man Catholic mission
was established among them in 1856, and
their native beliefs and customs have
been influenced thereby; otherwise they
do not differ materially from the tribes
on the N. Their snowshoes are of su-
perior workmanship, the inner part of
the frames being straight, the outer edge
curved, and both ends pointed, the one
in front being turned upward. The lac-
ing is neatly made of deerskin thongs.
Their sledges are made of thin strips of
red spruce-fir turned up in front and
highly polished with a crooked knife to
make them run easily. In 1859 the tribe
numbered 211, of whom 100 were males
and 111 females. In 1902 there were 253–
53 adult men, 73 adult women, and 127
children and young people, attached to
Onion Lake agency—living in better built
houses than the Cree, and en in
hunting, fishing, and raising cattle, the
women doing the farm work, and all en-
£ a. #: reputation for piety, mo-
rality, and temperance. Another band
of 70—com of 13 men, 20 women,
and 37 children—lived entirely by hunt-
ing, trapping, and fishing in the district
surrounding Heart lake (Can. Ind. Rep.,
169, 1902). The Thilanottine nave a
legend of the Metal Woman, differing
from that of the Taltsanottine. A giant
in the time when there were giants en-
countered another on the shore of the
Arctic ocean and a fierce combat resulted,
in which he would have succumbed had
not a man whom he had befriended cut
the tendon of his adversary’s leg, causing
him to fall so as to form a bridge across
Bering strait, over which the reindeer en-
tered America, and later a strange woman
came, bringing iron and copper. She re-
peated her visits until her beneficiaries
offered her violence once, whereupon she
went underground with her treasure to
£ back no £a. Petitot, Dict. Dène
Wayans rement dits.-Petitot, Dict. Dènè-
#: : ": Shil-an-ottine.-Petitot, MS.
B. A. E., 1865 (: those on the other side of
'
Dict.
the barriers'). Thi-lan-ottiné.-Petitot,
THILDZHEHI–THLELKHUS
743
Dènè-Dindjié, xx, 1876. Thi-lan-Ottinë.-Petitot,
Autour du lac des Esclaves, 363, 1891.
Thildzhehi. A Navaho clan.
Zildjëhi.–Matthews in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, III,
104, 1890. Dildzéhi.–Matthews, Navaho Legends,
Thithirii. A village, presumably Cos-
tanoan, formerly connected with San
Juan Bautista mission, Cal.–Engelhardt,
Franc. in Cal., 398, 1897.
Thkhaneza (‘among the
hills]"). A Navaho clan
a'nezá'.–Matthews in Jour. Am. Folk-lore,
iii. 103, 1890. £ Tha'nézá'.-
M ": Navaho Legends, 30, 1897. Tha'nézá-
scattered
*ni
Thkhapaha (“among the waters'). A
Navaho clan.
Qqā‘paha.—Matthews in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, III,
i03, 1890. Qqá'pahačine.—Ibid. Thá'paha-Mat.
thews, Navaho Legends, 30, 1897. Tha' 'ne'.-
Ibid. Topa-an.—Bourke, Moquis of Ariz.,279, 1884.
Thkhatshini (“among the red [waters
or banks]’). A Navaho clan.
#'tcini.–Matthews in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, III,
03, 1890. Thá'tsini.–Matthews, Navaho Leg-
ends, 30, 1897. -
Thlachaus. A former Siuslaw village
on or near Siuslaw r., Oreg.
Qla'-tcaus.—Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, III,
230, 1890.
Thlakalama. A Chinookan tribe for-
merly residing at the mouth of Kalama
r., Cowlitz co., Wash. They spoke the
Cathlamet dialect. In 1806 they num-
bered 200, but are now extinct. (L. F.)
Cathlahaws.—Lewis and Clark Exped., II, 226, 1814.
Klakalama.–Framboise (1805) quoted by Gaird-
ner in Jour. Roy. Geog. Soc., x1, 255, 1841.
Thlakalamah.–Franchère Narr., 110, 1854. Tkalá-
ma.–Gibbs, MS. no. 248, B. A. E. (Chinook
name.) Tklala'ma -Boas, inf’n, 1905 (proper
name). Wacalamus.—Ross, Adventures, £ £
Thlalkhaiuntik. A former Yaquina vil-
lage on the N. side of Yaquina r., Oreg.
£ in Jour. Am. Folk-lore,
III, 229, 1890. -
Thlcharghiliitun (‘village far from the
forks’). A former Chetco village on the
'' part of a southern branch of
Chetcor, Oreg.
to'a-rxi’-li-i’-tün.—Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-
ore, 111, 236, 1890. - -
Thlekakhaik. A former Yaquina village
on the N. side of Yaquinar., Oreg., almost
opposite the site of the present Elk City.
£ in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, iii,
Thiekuans. A former Siuslaw village on
Siuslaw r., Oreg.
# *-pore, in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, In, 230,
Thlekuhweyuk. An Alsea village on the
s. side of Alsea r., Oreg.
Qlku'-hwe-yük'.—Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore,
111, 230, 1890. -
Thlekushauk. An Alsea village on the
s. side of Alsea r., Oreg.
u’-ca'-uk.—Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, III,
230, 1890. - -
Thlekwiyauik. A Yaquina village on
the s. side of Yaquina r., Oreg.
£*-* in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, 111,
, 1
Thielkhus. A Yaquina village on the
s. side of Yaquina r., Oreg.
744
[B. A. E.
THLIN A ITSHTIK–THLING CHADINNE
ël’-qüs.—Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, III, 229,
Thlinaitshtik. A Yaquina village on
the s. side of Yaquina r., Oreg.
£-pore, in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, III,
Thlingchadinne (‘dog-flank people’).
An Athapascan tribe or group of tribes.
Their habitat, according to Dobbs (1744),
was on Seal r., in the muskox country.
They did not trade with the French be-
cause they were afraid to go through the
territory of the hostile Maskegon. La
Potherie in 1753 located them at the
sources of Churchill r. Jefferys in 1761
placed them near Hudson bay N. of their
foes, the Maskegon. Franklin in 1824
found them between the Tatsanottine
country and Mackenzie r. Back (1835)
said that they were in the barren lands
about Great Slave lake. Dunn (1844)
gave their habitat as Mackenzie r. and
Great Bear lake. According to Richard-
son (1851) they £ the inland coun-
try, E. of the Kawchodinne, from L. La
Martre to Coppermine r. Hind in 1863
located them about the N. and N. E. parts
of Great Slave lake, resorting to Ft. Rae and
Ft. Simpson. Petitot (Dict. Dène £
xx, 1876) gave their habitat as being be-
tween Great Slave and Great Bear lakes, E.
of Mackenzie r., extending as far as Cop-
rmine r. Expelled from their pristine
ome by their Cree enemies, they have
migrated continuously northward durin
two centuries. Franklin, Dease, an
Simpson found them N. and N. E. of Great
Bear lake between 1819 and 1836. Since
then they have returned to some of the
southern districts. Petitot found Great
Slave lake their extreme southern limit.
According to a fable told by the Chipe-
wyan, Tatsanottine, and Kawchodinne,
as well as by the Thlingchadinne them-
selves, the tribe originated from the union
of a supernatural dog-man with a Tinne
woman. After the discovery of copper
' a Tatsanottine woman another woman
of the same tribe was dwelling with her
two brothers N. of Great Slave lake. One
day a strong and handsome stranger ar-
rived, who, on the proposal of the broth-
ers, took her for his wife. Waking in the
middle of the wedding night she found
her husband gone and heard an animal
crunching bones at the fireplace. (There
were no dogs then among the Tatsanottine;
Franklin found them without these ani-
mals in 1820.) The same thing happened
the next night. The bride and her broth-
ers lighted torches, but found no animal.
On the third night one of the brothers
hurled a stone ax into the corner whence
the noise of gnawing proceeded. A cr
of agony was heard, and when a torch
was lighted a great black dog was seen
twitching in the death throes. As the
human husband did not reappear, the
brothers chased forth their sister because
she had married a dog-man, a sorcerer, a
Tlingit. She wandered into the treeless
desert of Coppermine r., where in the
course of time she brought forth a litter
of puppies, which she kept hidden in a bag
of reindeer skin. When they could run
alone she was astonished to find on her
return from hunting, prints of infants’ feet
in the ashes. Hiding one day, she saw
the little dogs leap from the bag, becom-
ing handsome children as soon as they
reached the light. She ran and pulled
the string of the bag, but not before three
succeeded in jumping back into the dark
hole. Two boys and two girls were kept
forcibly in the daylight, and these be-
came the progenitors of the Thlingcha-
dinne (Petitot, Autour du Lac des Es-
claves, 296, 1891).
Ross (MS., B. A. E.) states that adjoin-
ing the Tatsanottine are the Dog-ribs,
whose lands extend from Coppermine r.
to the S. E. side of Great Bear lake and
to about midway between L. La Martre
and Mackenzie r. In the latter tract they
are much intermingled with the Etcha-
reottine, from whom they can scarcely
be distinguished except by their larger
stature and their thick, stuttering, £
agreeablemanner of enunciation. Petitot
describes them as tall and well built, of a
bronze or terra-cotta color, nervous of
temperament, their hands and feet small
and well modeled, the chest wide and
deep, with black hair and eyes, heavy
eyelids, a sad and reserved look, large
mouths, full lips, furnished with slender
moustaches on the men, sometimes ac-
companied by thin beards, their coun-
tenances having a peculiar Egyptian cast.
The same author (Bull. Soc. ' Paris,
chart, 1875) divides them into Takfwelot-
tine, Lintohanre, Tseottine, and Tsan-
tieottine. The Thlingchadinne subsist
chiefly on the reindeer. They are said
to treat their women and dogs with more
kindness and consideration than do the
Chipewyan tribes. The father loses his
name on the birth of a child and is there-
after known as the father of so-and-so,
the child. Other tribes of this group have
the same custom, but these people change
the name after the birth of every child,
while an unmarried man is called the
father of his favorite dog. Ross in 1858
gave their population as 926, of whom 533
were men and 393 were women; of this
number 23 were found at Ft Resolution
on Great Slave lake, 150 at Ft Simpson,
and 133 at Ft Norman. Father Morice in
1906 gave the total number of Dog-ribs
as 1,150.
£ Potherie, Hist. de l’Amér., I,
168, 1753, Attimospiquaies.—Ibid, 177 (trans.
‘dog-ribs"). Attimospiquais. – Dobbs, Hudson
Bay, 44, 1744. Attimospiquay.—Ibid., 25 (trans.
“coast of dogs'). Chien-Flancs.-Petitot, Autour
BULL. 30]
du lac des Esclaves, 301, 1891. Côtes-de Chien.—
Ibid. Dog-rib.-Mackenzie in Mass. Hist. Coll., 2d
s., II, 43, 1814. Dog-ribbed.–Schoolcraft, Trav., 181,
1821. Dog Ribs.–Ross, Advent., 278, 1849. Doune
Flancs-de-Chien.-Petitot, Autour du lac des Es-
claves, 183, 1891. Esclaves.—Balbi, Atlas Ethnog.,
821, 1826 #" the Cree name). Flancs de chien.-
Petitot, Dict. Dènè-Dindjié, xx, 1876. Flat-side
Dogs.—Smet, Oregon Miss., 164, 1847. Klay-cha-la-
tinneh.—Ross quoted by Gibbs, MS. B. A. E. ('dog-
rib people': Etchareottine name). Klay-tinneh.–
Ibid. ('dog people': Etchareottine name), Lint-
canre.–Morice in Anthropos, 1, 264, 1906 (the
nickname ' by their congeners). Low-
and Dogs.—Jefferys, French Dom. in Am., I, 44,
1761. Plascotez de Chiens.—Dobbs, Hudson Bay,
44, 1744. Plat côté de Chien.—Petitot in Bull. Soc.
Géog. Paris, chart, 1875. Plats cotee de Chiens.—
Jeffreys, French Dom. in Am., I, 44, 1761. Plats-
Côtes-de-Chien.—Petitot, Autour du lac des Es-
claves, 301, 1891. Plats-c6tés de Chiens.—Smet,
Miss. de l'Oregon,109, 1848. Plats cotez de Chiens.—
Dobbs, Hudson Bay, 19, 1744. Slave.–Franklin,
Journ. Polar Sea, 259,1824(Creename). Tête Plat.—
Dobbs, Hudson Bay, 53, 1744. Thing-e-ha-dtinne.-
Keane in Stanford, Compend., 512, 1878. Thling-
cha. -Ibid., 538. Thlingcha-dinneh.-Franklin,
Journ. Polar Sea, 259, 1824. Thlingcha tinneh.—
Gallatin in Trans. Am. # Soc., II, 19, 1836.
Thingeha-dinneh-Prichard, Phys. Hist., v. 377,
# I'T', Philol.
OC.
ardson, Arct. Exped., II, 2, 1851.
Thlkwantiyatunne. A band of the Mi-
shikhwutmetunne on Coquille r., Oreg.
kwan'-ti-ya' 3unné'.-Dorsey in Jour. Am.
Tolk-lore, III, 232, 1890.
Thitsusmetunne (“people on the sand').
A band of the Mishikhwutmetunne who
formerly lived near the head of Co-
quille r., Oreg., but in 1858 (Ind. Aff.
Rep., 162, 1861) were at the mouth of
Flores cr.
ts'iis-me' 30 nné'.—Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-
ore, III, 232, 1890. Flores Creek.-Ind. Aff. Rep.,
162, 1861. Tisãs-me' 3dnné.–Dorsey, Chetco MS.
vocab., 183, B. A. E., 1884 (Chetco name).
Thitsusmetunne (' £ on the sand”).
A village of the Tolowa of N, w. Califor-
Illa.
Qlts'us-me'.—Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, III,
237, 1890. - -
Thlukwiutshthu. . A Yaquina village on
the s. side of Yaquina r., Oreg.
£-Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-
ore, III, 229, 1890.
Thlulchikhwutmetunne (“people at the
stream called Thlulchi’). A band of the
Mishikhwutmetunne on Coquiller., Oreg.
Tçlül-tci'-qwut-me' 3dnné'.—Dorsey in Jour. Am.
Folk-lore, III, 232, 1890.
Thobazhnaazhi (‘two come together for
water'). A Navaho clan.
Qo'bajnaāj.–Matthews in Jour. Am. Folk-lore,
III, 104, 1890. Co'bajnaăji-Ibid. To ‘b .-
£, Navaho Legends, 30, 1897. To ‘baznaá.
21.- - -
. Thochalsithaya (“water under the sit-
ting fi #: A Navaho clan, now extinct.
Qo'tcalsic # £ in Jour. Am. Folk-lore,
III, 104, 1 Totsalsitáya.–Matthews, Navaho
Legends, 30, 1897.
Thodhokongzhi (‘saline water”). A
Navaho clan and the name of one of the
traditional stopping places of two of the
clans in their early movements.
Qo'éokonji.—Matthews in Jour, Am. Folk-lore,
III, 91, 97, 1890. To ‘dokönzi.–Matthews, Navaho
Legends, 30, 1897. -
Thoditshini (‘bitter water’). A Nav-
THLKWANTIYATUNNE—THREE RIVERS
Lond, 69, 1856. Thling-è-ha-'dtinne.—Rich-
745
aho clan, distinct from the Thodhokong-
zhi. -
Qo'pitcini.–Matthews in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, III,
103, 1890. Todichini.—Bourke, Moquis of Ariz., 279,
1884 (trans. ‘alkali’). To ‘ditsini.–Matthews, Nav-
aho Legends, 30, 1897.
Thokhani (‘beside the water). A Nav-
aho clan.
‘qani.–Matthews in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, III,
03, 1890. Tó'hani.–Matthews, Navaho Legends,
#". Tohanni.-Bourke, Moquis of Ariz., 279,
Thomochichi. See Tomochichi.
Those Who Camp Next To The Last. A
former band of the Sihasapa Teton Sioux
under White Thunder.—Culbertson in
Smithson. Rep. 1850, 141, 1851.
Those Who Carry. A former band of
the Hunkpapa Teton Sioux under Helata,
Red Horn. — Culbertson in Smithson.
Rep. 1850, 141, 1851.
Those Who Have Water For Themselves
Only. A northern Assiniboin band of 35
lodges in 1808.—Henry-Thompson Jour.,
II, 523, 1897.
Those Who Lodge Close Together. A di-
vision of the Crow tribe.–Culbertson in
Smithson. Rep. 1850, 144, 1851.
Thotais. A Squawmish village com-
munity on the right bank of Squawmisht
r., Brit. Col.
Qö'tais.—Hill-Tout in Rep. Brit. A. A. S., 474, 1900.
£" (‘great water’). A Navaho
Clan.
Qö’tsoni.–Matthews in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, III,
104, 1890. Tó’tsoni.–Matthews, Navaho Legends,
#". Tütsoni.—Bourke, Moquis of Ariz., 69,
Thoucoue. One of the 9 Natchez vil-
lages in 1699, perhaps belonging to the
Tioux.—Iberville in Margry, Déc., Iv,
179, 1880.
Thoyetlini (‘junction of the rivers’). A
Navaho clan.
Qo'yetlini.—Matthews in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, III,
103,1890. To ‘yétlini.–Matthews, Navaho Legends,
30, 1897.
Three Fires. A term used to designate
the allied Chippewa, Ottawa, and Pota-
watomi about the period of the American
Revolution.—Am. State Papers, Ind. Aff.,
1, 575, 1832.
Three Legs Town. A former Delaware
village, taking its name from a chief, sit-
uated on the E. bank of Muskingum r., a
few miles S. of the mouth of the Tus-
carawas, in Coshocton co., Ohio. The
settlement was seemingly abandoned prior
to Bouquet's expedition in 1764, although
a place on the river was known as Three
Legs many years later.
Legs.–Esnauts and Rapilly map, 1777. Three
Legs.–Evans, Pedestrious Tour, 160, 1819. Three
Legs Old Town.—Hutchins, map in Smith,
Bouquet Exped., 1766.
Three Rivers. A former trading station
and mission village of Montagnais and
Algonkin, situa on the site of the
£ town of Three Rivers, on the N.
hank of St Lawrence r., just above the
mouth of St Maurice r., Quebec.
746
[B. A. E.
THREE SAINTS—THUNDERBIRD
Matopelótni.—Gatschet, Penobscot MS., B. A. E.,
1887 (Penobscot name). Three Rivers.—Jefferys,
French Doms., pt. 1, 110, 1761. Tresrevere.—
Williams, Vt., I, 429, 1809. trois Rivieres.-Burnet
# in N.Y. Doc. Col. Hist., v, 826, 1855. Trois
vieres.—Doc. of 1659, ibid., xIII, 113, 1881. Troy
River.—Doc. of 1709, ibid., v, 86, 1855.
Three Saints. A Kaniagmiut Eskimo
village on Kodiak id., on the site of the
earliest Russian settlement in Alaska,
founded in 1784 by Shelikof, and named
after his ship. Pop. 7 in 1880.
Three Saints Bay.-Petroff in 10th Census, Alaska
29, 1884. Ziatitz –Čoast Surv. charts (corrupted
from Russian sviatoi, 'saint').
Three Spri A well-known point, in
the middle of the 18th century, on the
trail from Frankstown to the Ohio; situ-
ated near the borough of the same name
in Huntingdon co., Pa. In various con-
temporary journals it is located 10 m.
N. w. of Black Log. See Col. Rec. Pa., v,
750, 762, 1851. (G. P. D.)
Three 8 .—Weiser (1748) in Arch. Pa., II, 13,
1852. 3 Springs.—Scull map, 1759.
Threse. A band, probably Moque-
lumnan, formerly frequenting Stanislaus
and Tuolumners., central Cal.—Wessells
(1853) in H. R. Ex. Doc. 76, 34th Cong.,
3d sess., 30, 1857.
Throwing stick. This implement, called
also throwing board, dartsling, and atlatl,
is an apparatus for hurling a lance, spear,
or harpoon at birds and aquatic animals.
It measures from 16 to 20 in., with ex-
tremes from 8 to 30 in. The essential
parts are (1) the body; (2) the groove on
the upper side for the spear shaft, not
always present; (3) the grip, the part
held in the hand for throwing; and (4) a
hook, hole, or socket to fit the end or the
shaft of the projectile. The materials,
Eskimo THRowing s rick
forms, and the presence or absence of
some of the parts are sure marks by which
throwing sticks of different areas can be
distinguished. This sling device was
widely diffused about the shores of the
Pacific. It was used by all the Eskimo
tribes, also in s. E. Alaska, the Interior
Basin, California, and Florida. The body
may be in form a rod, a double cone, or a
broad piece of wood. The grip may be
the natural form of the stick, or this may
be furnished with holes, pockets, pegs,
loops, or notches, alone or combined, to
insure a firmer grasp, as was especially the
case with the throwing sticks of the arctic
region. The ve, when present, is
either rounded or squared, and it serves
as a rest for the shaft between the fingers
and the butt end of the body. The end of
the spear is loosely attached to the stick in
three ways: (1) by a shallow socket which
fits on a spur, ' a socket at the end of
the stick into which fits a conical projec-
tion on the spear shaft, or, (3) as in Green-
land, by pegs on the harpoon shaft that
fit into holes in the throwing stick. This
device attained the highest perfection
among the Mexicans and Peruvians,
whose atlatl was raised to the dignity of
a fighting weapon.
he £ stick, the varieties of
which are endless, added an extra joint to
the arm and thus multiplied its efficiency
in hurling; it could be used in places where
the bow would be impracticable, as in a
canoe or where only one hand would be
available, also among marshy growth; and
it propelled a missile many times heavier
than an arrow. The thrower held the
grip by his right hand, the thumb turned
inward; fitted the butt end of the pro-
jectile to the hook, socket, or hole in the
outer end of the throwing stick; laid the
shaft of the weapon in the groove, hold-
ing it down with three fingers, and placed
the whole £ the right shoulder,
point forward, ready to drive the weapon
at the e by a propulsive thrust. When
the missile struck the animal it held the
latter by means of a toggle or barbs, which
retarded its progress and helped to bring
it in, the whole apparatus being one of the
most complicated and ingenious devices
of savagery. See Lance.
Consult Krause (1) in Internat. Archiv
f. Ethnog., xx, 121–153, 1902, and bibli-
ography therein, (2) in Smithson. Rep.
1904, 619, 1905; Mason (1) in Rep. Nat.
Mus. 1884, 279, 1885, (2) in Proc. Nat.
Mus., xv.1, 219, 1894, (3) in Am. Anthr.,
v, 66, 1892; Culin in Bull. Free Mus.
Univ. Pa., 1, 183, 1898; Cushing in Proc.
Am; Asso. Adv. Sci., x LIV, 1896; Pepper
(1) in Internat. Cong. Americanists, 1902,
(2) in Putnam Anniv. Vol., 1909; Bush-
nell in Am. Anthr., VII, no. 2, 1905;
Uhle, ibid., x1, no. 4, 1909. (o. T. M.)
Thukhita. A Kuitsh village on lower
Umpqua r., Oreg.
Tou-qi'-1ä.—Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, III,
231, 1890.
Thunder Bay. A Chippewa or Ottawa
band formerly living on Thunder bay, in
Alpena co., Mich.—Detroit treaty (1855)
# S. Ind. Treat., 615, 1873.
Thunderbird. Thunder and lightning
were usually supposed to be produced by
a being or a number of beings different
from all others. On the great plains,
where the phenomena of thunderstorms
are very striking, and northwestward to
the Pacific coast, as well as through the
Canadian forest area to the Atlantic, they
were supposed to be caused by birds of
enormous size, which produced thunder
BULL. 30]
by flapping their wings and the lightning
by opening and closing their eyes. The
great downpour which generally accom-
anies thunder was often accounted for
# supposing that the bird carries a lake
of fresh water on its back. The Mandan
sup that it was because the thun-
derbird broke through the clouds, the
bottom of the skyey reservoir (Maxi-
milian, Trav., 361, 1843). Sometimes
only one thunderbird is spoken of, and
sometimes a family of them, or else sev-
eral adults of different colors. Al-
though the species of this bird is often
quite indefinite, on the N. Pacific coast
it is conceived of as similar to, if not
identical with, a large hawk found in the
high mountains, while other people lik-
ened it to an eagle, and the Ntlakyapamuk
of British Columbia thought it resembled
a grouse. On the plains a thunder-
storm was supposed to be due to a con-
test between the thunderbird and a huge
rattlesnake, or an underground or sub-
aqueous monster—called Unktéhi by the
Dakota—and certain writers have unwar-
rantably deduced a mystic significance
from this, such as the war between light
and darkness or good and evil. On the
N. Pacific coast a thunderbird was sup-
posed to be catching whales during a
thunderstorm, and persons profess to
have seen whales dropped into trees with
the marks of talons on them. Accordin
to the Ntlakyapamuk the thunderbir
uses its wings as a bow to shoot arrows.
“The rebound of his wings in the air,
after shooting, makes the thunder. For
this reason thunder is heard in different
ts of the sky at once, being the noise
rom each wing. The arrowheads fired
by the thunder are found in many parts
of the country. They are of black stone
and of very large size” (Teit in Mem. Am.
Mus. Nat. Hist., II, 338, 1900). The
thunderbird was naturally held in awe,
and a person who had been struck by
lightning and recovered became an effi-
cient shaman. (J. R. S.)
Thur (Thur). The Sun clan of the
Tigua pueblo of Isleta, N. Mex.
Thur-t'ainin.—Lummis quoted by Hodge in Am.
Anthr., 1x, 352, 1896 (tainin = le').
Tiaks (refers to a point in the river).
A village of the Upper Fraser band of
Ntlakyapamuk at Fosters Bar, E. side of
Fraser r., 28 m. above Lytton, Brit. Col.
Fosters Bar.—White man's name. Tia'ks.–Teit
in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., ii, 172, 1900.
Tianto. A former village, possibly of
the Quapaw, in Arkansas, s. of Arkansas
r., near and apparently under the do-
minion of Anilco. It was visited by
De Soto's expedition in 1542.
Tiatiuk. A Chnagmiut Eskimo village
in the Yukon delta, Alaska.
Tée-atee-ógemut.—Dall, Alaska, 264, 1870 (the in-
habitants).
THUR—TIGUA
747
Tibahagna. A former Gabrieleño ran-
cheria in Los Angeles co., Cal., at a lo-
cality later called Serritos.—Reid (1852)
quoted by Taylor in Cal. Farmer, June 8,
1860. -
Tibideguachi. A former Opata pueblo
in extreme N. E. Sonora, Mexico, con-
taining 214 inhabitants in 1678. Prob-
ably abandoned before 1730, as it is not
mentioned by Rivera.
Santa Rosa de Tibidequatzi.–Zapata (1678) in
Doc. Hist. Mex., 4th s., III, 369, 1857. Sta
Tibid i-Zapata cited by Bancroft, No.
Mex. States, 1,246, 1884.
Tidendaye £ A clan or
band of the Chiricahua (Bourke in Jour.
Am. Folk-lore, III, 115, 1890), com
of descendants of Mexicans and Piman
Indians, particularly Opata, with whom
at different times the Chiricahua lived on
terms of peace at Baseraca, Babispe, and
Janos, in Sonora and Chihuahua, Mexico.
They are coordinate with the Nakaydi of
the White Mountain Apache and the
Nakai of the Navaho.
Nindáhe.—Bourke in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, III,
115, 1890. Tidendaye.—Ibid.
Tiekwachi. Siuslaw village on Sius-
law r., Oreg.
T'í-é'-kwa-tc'i.—Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore,
111, 230, 1890.
Tiengak. A Magemiut Eskimo village
on Kvichavakr., Alaska; pop. 60 in 1890.
Tiengaghamiut.—11th Census, Alaska, 111, 1893.
Tientien (“friends’”). A small Wintun
tribe said by Powers to have lived in the
region from Douglas City or its vicinit
to Hay fork of Trinity r., Trinity co., Cal.
Ti-en’-Ti-en'.—Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., III,
230, 1877.
Tietiquaquo. A former settlement, ap-
parently in what is now s. W. Arkansas,
near Atiamgue, through which the DeSoto
expedition passed in 1542. Its inhabit-
#", belonged to the Caddoan
mily.
Tigalda. A former Aleut village on Ti-
galda, one of the E. Aleutian ids., Alaska;
p. 91 in 1833.
eegaldenskoi.–Elliot, Cond. Aff. Alaska, 225, 1875.
Tigaldinskoe.—Veniaminoff, Zapiski, 11, 203, 1840.
Tigikpuk (“people living at the base of
a volcano’: Kaniagmiut name). An un-
identified division of the Knaiakhotana
of Cook inlet, Alaska.
# *-Hoffman. Kadiak MS., B. A. E.,
Tiglabu (“drums in his own lodge’).
A band of the Brulé Teton Sioux.
Ti-glabu.—Cleveland quoted by Dorsey in 15th
Rep. B. A. E., 219, 1897. . -
Tigshelde. A Kaiyuhkhotana village
on Innoko r., Alaska.
Tigchelde'.—Zagoskin in Nouv. Ann. Woy., 5th s.,
xx1, map, 1850. Tizhgelede.—Tikhmenieff (1861)
quoted by Baker, Geog. Dict. Alaska, 365, 1901.
Tigua (Spanish form of TV wan, pl. Ti-
wesh' (Span. Tiguer), their own name).
A group of Pueblo tribes comprising
three geographic divisions, one occupying
Taos and Picuris (the most northerly of
the New Mexican pueblos) on the upper
748
[B. A. E.
TIGUA
waters of the Rio Grande; another in-
habiting Sandia and Isleta, N. and s. of
Albuquerque, r ctively; the third di-
vision living in the pueblos of Isleta del
Sur, Texas, and Senecu del Sur, Chi-
huahua, on the lower Rio Grande. At
the time of Coronado's visit to New Mexico
in 1540–42 the Tigua inhabited Taos and
Picuris in the N., and, as to-day, were
separated from the middle group by the
Tano, the Tewa, and the Rio Grande
Queres (Keresan). The villages of this
middlegroup in the 16th century extended
from a short distance above Bernalillo to
the neighborhood of Los Lunas and over
an area E. of the Rio Grande near the salt
lagoons of the Manzano, in a territory
known as the Salinas, from Chilili to
Quarai. The pueblos in the s., near El
Paso, were not established until late in
the 17th century. The Tigua were first
made known to history through Coro-
nado’s expedition in 1540, whose chroni-
clers describe their territory, the prov-
ince of Tiguex, on the Rio Grande, as
containing 12 pueblos on both sides of
the river, and the people as possessing
corn, beans, melons, skins, and long robes
of feathers and cotton. The Spaniards
were received by them with friendliness,
but when it was decided to spend the
winter of 1540–41 in Tiguex province,
and the Spaniards demanded of the na-
tives “about 300 or more pieces of cloth.”
with which to clothe the army, even
stripping the cloaks and blankets from
their backs, the Indians avenged this and
other outrages by running off the Span-
ish horse herd, of which they killed a
large number, and fortifying themselves
in one of their pueblos. This the Span-
iards attacked, and after exchanging signs
of ce the Indians put down their arms
all were pardoned. Nevertheless,
through some misunderstanding the
Spaniards proceeded to burn at the stake
200 of the captives, of whom about half
were shot down in an attempt to escape
the torture to which the others were be-
ing subjected. Says Castañeda, the prin-
cipal chronicler of the expedition: “Not
a man of them remained alive, unless it
was some who remained hidden in the
village and escaped that night to spread
throughout the country the news that
the strangers did not respect the peace
they had made.” As a result of this ill-
treatment the Tigua abandoned all but
two of their villages, one of which was
also known to the Spaniards as Tiguex
(see Puaray), into which they took all
their stores and equipped themselves for
the inevitable siege. Every overture
made by the Spaniards toward peace was
now received with derision by the natives,
who informed them that they “did not
wish to trust themselves to people who
had no regard for friendship or their own
word which they had pledged.” One of
the Tigua villages was surrounded and
attacked by means of ladders, but time
and again the Spaniards were beaten off,
50 being wounded in the first assault.
During the siege, which lasted 50 days
the Indians lost 200 of their number and
surrendered 100 women and children.
Finally, the water supply of the natives
became exhausted, and in an attempt to
leave the village at night and cross the
river with the remainder of their women,
“there were few who escaped being killed
or wounded.” The other pueblo suffered
the same fate, but its inhabitants appar-
ently did not withstand the siege so long.
In attempting to escape, the Spaniards
pursued “and killed large numbers of
them.” The soldiers then plundered the
town and captured about 100 women
and children.
In 1581 Chamuscado, with 8 soldiers
and 7 Indian servants, accompanied the
Franciscan missionaries, Agustin Rodri-
guez, Francisco Lopez, and Juan de Santa
María, to the country of the Tigua, but
all three were killed by the Indians
after the departure of the escort. In 1583
Antonio de Espejo with 14 Spanish fol-
lowers journeyed to New Mexico, and on
his approach the Indians of Puaray, where
Rodriguez and Lopez had been killed,
fled for fear of vengeance. This was the
pueblo, Espejo learned, at which Corona-
do had lost 9 men and 40 horses, thus
identifying it with one of the Tigua vil-
lages besieged by Coronado 40 years be-
fore. In 1591 Castaño de Sosa also visited
the Tigua, as did Oñate in 1598, the latter
discovering on a wall at Puaray a par-
tially effaced native painting representing
the killing of the three missionaries.
In 1629, according to Benavides, the
Tigua province extended over 11 or 12
leagues along the Rio Grande and con-
sisted of 8 pueblos, with 6,000 inhabitants.
This reduction in the number of villages
was doubtless due to the effort of the
Spanish missionaries, soon after the be-
ginning of the 17th century, to consolidate
the settlements both to insure greater
security from the predatory Apache and
to facilitate missionary work. Thus, in
1680, the time of the beginning of the
Pueblo revolt, the Tigua occupied only
the pueblos of Puaray, Sandia, Alame-
da, and Isleta, all on the Rio Grande.
The population of these towns at the date
named was estimated by Vetancurt at 200,
3,000, 300, and 2,000, respectively.
The eastern portion of what was the
southern area of the Tigua up to about
1674 was limited to a narrow strip along
the eastern slope of the Manzano mts.,
beginning with the pueblo of Chilili in
the N., including Tajique and possibly
BULL. 30]
a pueblo near the present Manzano
(q.v.), and ending with Quarai. In this
area in 1581, according to Chamuscado,
were 11 pueblos. To the E., however,
lay a country bountifully supplied with
game, including the buffalo, while round
about the settlements in every direction
were the saline lagoons from which this
section of country derives its name and
from which salt was obtained for barter
with tribes as far s. as Parral in Chi-
huahua. Yet the aborigines were beset
with many disadvantages. Their ran
was for the greater part an inhospitable
desert, exposed to the depredations of the
ever-wily Apache, whose constant raids
resulted first in the abandonment of Chi-
lili between 1669 and 1674, then Quarai,
about 1674, its inhabitants joining those
of Tajique pueblo, which a year later was
also permanently abandoned. Most of
these villagers of the Salinas fled for
safety to their kindred at Isleta on the
Rio Grande, where they remained until
1680. At this date began the Pueblo re-
volt against Spanish authority, in which
participated the Tigua of Taos and Picuris,
as well as of Isleta, Sandia, Alameda, and
Puaray. On the appearance of Gov. Oter-
min in his attempted reconquest of the
country in the following year all these
pueblos except Isleta were abandoned and
were afterward burned by the Spaniards.
Isleta was stormed and about 500 of the
inhabitants were made captives, most of
whom were taken to El Paso and afterward
settled in the puebloof Isletadel Sur,Texas.
Of the remainder of the population of
Isleta del Norte and Sandia a large por-
tion fled to Tusayan, where they lived with
the Hopi until 1709 or 1718, when the
Isletafios returned and reestablished their
pueblo. The Sandia Indians, however,
who numbered 441, appear to have re-
mained with the Hopi, in a pueblo called
Payupki on the Middle mesa, until 1742,
when they were taken by Padres Delgado
and Pino to the Rio Grande and settled in
a new pueblo at or near the site of their
old one. Alameda and Puaray were never
reestablished as Indian pueblos.
The following are the Tigua pueblos, so
far as known; of these only Isleta, Isleta
del Sur, Picuris, Sandia, Senecu del Sur,
and Taos are now inhabited: Alameda,
Bejuituuy, Carfaray, Chilili, Isleta (N.
Mex.), Isleta del Sur, Kuaua, Lentes,
Manzano, Mojualuna, Nabatutuei, Natch-
urituei, Pahquetooai, Picuris, Puaray,
Puretuay, Quarai, San Antonio, Sandia,
Santiago, Senecu del Sur (includes also
Piro), Shumnac, Tajique, Taos.
The following pueblos, now extinct,
were probably also Tigua: Acacafui, Gua-
yotri, Henicohio, Leyva, Paniete, Poxen,
Ranchos, Shinana, Tanques, Torreon,
Trimati, Tuchiamas, Vareato.
TIHIE—TIKALEYASUNI
749
For pueblos pertaining to either the
Piro or the Tigua, see Piro, and for those
inhabited by either the Tigua or the
Tewa, see Tewa. See also Pueblos, Tanoan
Family. F. w. H.)
£e, #): P: : ** £
1871. iguas.—Ibid. . . E-nagh-magh.-Lane
1854) in Schoolcraft ind Tribes, #:
given to the language of “Taos, Vicuris, Zesuqua,
Sandia,” etc.). Ruas.—Columbus Mem. Vol., 156,
1893 (misprint of Benavides Tioas). Tebas.—
Blaeu, Atlas, xii, 62, 1667 (identified with the
Tigua by Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers, 1, 20,
1881). Tebes.—Sanson, L'Amérique, map, 27, 1657
(= the Tebas of Blaeu). Tee-wahn.—Lummis in
St Nicholas, xvii.1,829, Sept. 1891 (“spelled Tiguan
by Spanish authors”). Téoas.—Benavides, Memo-
rial, 19, 1630. Tequa.—Poore in Donaldson, Modui
Pueblo Inds., 101, 1893. Tguas.—Zaltieri map
(1566) in Winsor, Hist. Am., II, 451, 1886. Tibex.—
Doc. of 1540 in 14th Rep. B. A. E., 569, 1896.
Tignes.—Ogilby, America, 300, 1671. Tignex.-
Wytfliet, Hist, des Indes, map, 114–15, 1605. Ti-
ux.–Marcy, Army Life, 99, 1866. Ti-guan.—
andelier in Arch. Inst. Papers, IV, 223, 1892 (ow
name; pl. Ti-guesh). '" 1554) in
Purchas, Pilgrimes, IV, 1561. Tiguasi.—Bracken-
ridge, Early Span. Discov., 18, 1859. Tigue.—Abert
in Emory, Recon., 489, 1848. Tigueans.–Simpson
in Smithson. Rep. 1869, 320, 1871. Tiguero.—
Barcia, Ensayo, 21, 1723. Tigues-Gomar. 1554)
cited by Hakluyt, Voy.,455, 1600. Tigües.–Mota-
Padilla, Hist. Nueva Galicia, 517, 1742 (or Tiques).
£ in Arch. Inst. Papers, iv, 223,
1892 (pl. of Ti-guan, their own name). Tiguet.—
Loew in Wheeler Surv. Rep., app, LL, 175, 1875.
Tiguex.–Coronado (1540) in Hakluyt, Voy., III,
455, 1600; Jaramillo (1540) in Doc. Inéd., xiv, 309,
1871; Castañeda (1596) in Ternaux-Compans, Voy.,
Ix, 71, 1838; Coronado Docs, in 14th Rep. B. A. E.,
1896. Tigüex.–Coronado (1541) in Doc. Inéd.,
xiii, 261, 1870. Tiguexa.—Vaugondy, map Améri-
que, 1778. Tiguez.–Gomara, Hist. Gen., 469a, 1606.
'co'ío (1541) in Doc. Inéd., xIII, 267,
1870. Tiguns.—Ramusio, Nav. et Viaggi, III, 455,
map, 1565. Tihuas.—Barcia, Ensayo, 155, 1723.
Tihueq.—Jaramillo (16th £ in Doc. Inéd.,
xiv, 309, 1870. Tihuex, —Jaramillo in 14th Rep.
B. A. E.,587,1896. ":"' Monard.
Ind., III, 359, 1723. Tiluex.–Haines, Am. Ind.,
166, 1888. Tioas.—Benavides, Memorial, 76, 1630.
Tiquas.-Cordova (1619) in Ternaux-Compans,
Voy., x, 444, 1838. Tiques.—Mota-Padilla, Hist.
Nueva Galicia, 516,1742 (or Tigües). Tiquex.—Tay-
lor in Cal. Farmer, Apr. 11, 1862. Tiquexa.—Wyt-
fliet, Hist, des Indes, 114, 1605. Tiuhex.—Herrera,
Historia, v.1, 207, 1728 (misprint). Tiwa.—Hodge,
field notes, B. A. E., 1895 (Isleta and Sandia name).
Tizuas –Columbus Mem. Vol., 154, 1893. Toas.—
Benavides (1630) misquoted in Am. Ethnol. Soc.
Trans, II, clxix., 1848. -
Tihie. Mentioned by Barcia (Ensayo,
4, 1723) as a town or province, under the
chieftainship of Datha, probably on the
coast of South Carolina, visited by Ayllon
in 1520. -
Tihilya (‘mescal'). Given by Bourke
(Jour. Am. Folk-lore, II, 181, 1889) as a
clan of the Mohave (q.v.).
Tihittan (“bark-house #le ). A
Tlingit division at Wrangell, Alaska,
belonging to the Raven £ They
are said to have separated from the Kik-
sadi on account of a quarrel. The Tenedi
of Klawak are a part of the same family.
Ta-ee-tee-tan.—Kane, Wand. in N. A., app., 1859.
Tigitän.—Krause, Tlinkit Ind., 120, 1885. Ti hit
tän.—Swanton, field notes, B. A. E., 1904. Tir hit
tän.-Boas, 5th Rep. N. W. Tribes Can., 25, 1889.
Tikaleyasuni (Tikâleyösant, abbreviated
Tikale’y isān, ‘burning place'). A former
Cherokee settlement, commonly known
750 TIKCHIK—TILLAMOOK [B. A. E.
as Burningtown, on Burningtown cr., an
upper branch of Little Tennessee r., in
w. North Carolina. (J. M.)
Ticoloosa.—Bartram, Travels, 371, 1792.
Tikchik. A Nushigagmiut Eskimo vil-
lage on L. Tikchik, on the Kuskokwim
# Alaska; pop. 38 in 1880.—Petroff,
p. on Alaska, 47, 1880.
Tikera (‘the forefinger”). The village
of the Tikeramiut £ at Pt Hope,
Alaska; pop. 276 in 1880.
Tikera.—Murdoch, MS., B. A. E., 1885. Tikerana.–
11th Census, Alaska, 162, 1892." Tikirak-Petroff
in 10th Census, Alaska, 4, 1884. Tikirat.—Nelson
in 18th Rep. B. A. E., map, 1899. T .-
Zagoskin, £r. Russ. Poss. Am., I, 74, 1847.
Tikerakdjung. (1) A winter settlement
of Kin Eskimo on Imigen id., Cum-
berland sq., near the entrance to Nettil-
ling fjord, Baffinland. (2) A summer
settlement of Talirpia Eskimo on the s.
coast of Nettilling lake, Baffinland.
:*-* in 6th Rep. B. A. E., map,
Tikeramiut ('inhabitants of the fore-
finger'). An Eskimo tribe at Pt Hope,
Alaska, from which point they receive
their name. Pop. 295 in 1900. Their vil-
lage is Tikera.
Tee-kee-voga-meuts.–Hooper, Cruise of Corwin,
26, 1881. - Mutes.—Kelly, Arct. Eskimos,
chart, 1890. era'iimiun.—Murdoch in 9th Rep.
B. A. E., 44, 1892. - - -
Tikizat. A Nunatogmiut Eskimo vil-
lage at C. Krusenstern, Alaska; pop. 75
in 1880.
Tee-kee-zaht-meuts.—Hooper, Cruise of Corwin,
26, 1881. Tikizat.-Petroff, Rep. on Alaska, 59,
1880.
Tikumigizhik (“He-takes-cross-cuts-in-
the-sky, lit., He is traveling in the sky,
and instead of taking the long way round,
oes directly across). An influential full-
lood chief of a band of about a hundred
Chippewa at White Earth, Minn.; born
at Gull Lake about 1830, removed to
White Earth about 1868, where he be-
came a Christian under the influence of
Enmegahbowh. His progressiveness is
shown by the fact that he once had 40
acres in wheat and other ins—more
than any other full-blood Chippewa. He
is a man of keen penetration, undemon-
strative, and shrewd. He was a sup-
porter of Hole-in-the-Day in the Minne-
sota outbreak of 1862, and saw the soldiers
placed in a '' where they were at
the mercy of the Indians; but, as Tikumi-
gizhik expresses it, he and his tribesmen
thought of all the widows and orphans
that would be made, so they refrained
from making an onslaught. Tikumi-
izhik's sister was the wife of Nebunesh-
ung. (J. A. G.)
Tikwalitsi (Tikwāli/tsi, of unknown
meaning). A former important Cherokee
town on Tuckasegee r., at the present
Bryson City, Swain co., N. C. The name
appears in old documents as Tuckarechee
(lower dialect) and Tuckalegee, and must
not be confounded with Tsiksi'tsi or
Tuckasegee.—Mooney in 19th Rep. B. A.
E., 534, 1900.
Tucharechee.—Doc. of 1755 quoted by Royce in
5th Rep. B. A. E., 143, 1887. -
Tikwalus. A Ntlakyapamuk village on
the E. side of Fraser r, 13 m. above Yale,
Brit. Col.; pop. 18 in 1897, when the
name last appears.
's bar.–Teitin Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist.,
II, 169, 1900. Kekalus.–Can. Ind. Aff., 230, 1886.
Kequeloose.—Anderson quoted by Gibbs in Hist.
Mag., 1st S., VII, 78, 1863. Tikolaus.—Brit. Col.
map, Ind. Aff., Victoria, 1872. Tik'üilüc.—Hill-
Tout in Rep. Ethnol. Surv. Can., 5, 1899. Ti'k-
walus.—Teit in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., II,
169, 1900.
Tilapani. A village or tribe marked on
De l'Isle's map of about 1700 (Winsor,
Hist. Am., II, 294, 1886), near Atcha-
falaya bayou, La. Nothing is known of
its affiliations, but as the locality given
was within the Chitimacha country, it
may have belonged to that group.
Tilijaes. One of the Coahuiltecan tribes
mentioned by Fray Bartolomé García as
speaking the language of his Manual
(1760). '' Berra (Geog., 304, 1864)
places them on Nueces r., Texas, immedi-
ately below the Pampopa, who were 22
leagues from San Juan Bautista mission.
He also (p. 302) speaks of them as
thered with other tribes at missions in
ahuila about 1675–77. They were
among the original tribes at San Juan
Capistrano mission in 1731, and from the
time of its founding they were at San
Juan Bautista mission. When García
wrote they were still in part at San Juan
Capistrano.
ilifaes.—Revillagigedo (1793), Carta, # by
Bancroft, Nat. Races, 1,611, 1886. Filijayas.—
Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Apr. 17, 1863 (misprint).
Tilijaes-Fernando del Bosque (1675) in Nat.
Geog. Mag., xIV, 347, 1903, Tilijais.—Orozco y
Berra, Geog., 302, 1864. £ (1760)
£ rozco # , ibid., 306. Tilofayas.-
rozco y Berra, ibid., 303. Tiloja.–Spanish record
cited by H. E. Bolton, inf’n, 1908. Tilpayai.—Mas-
sault MS. (1690) cited by H. E. Bolton, inf’n, 1908.
Tilyayas.—Shea, Cath: Miss., 86, 1855. Tolujaä.–
Spanish record cited by H. E. Bolton, inf'n, 1908.
Tilkuni (T'lqani). A Shahaptian tribe
mentioned by Mooney as speaking the
Tenino language and claiming the terri-
tory between Tygh and Warm Springsrs.,
in Wasco co., Oreg. They are now on
Warm £ res., Oreg., and are prob-
ably included under the official term
Warm Springs Indians.
Tilhanne,—Lee and Frost, Oregon, 176, 1844.
TI'lqüni.–Mooney in 14th Rep. B. A. E., 742, 1896.
Tillamook (Chinook: “people of Neke-
lim,” or Nehalem.—Boas). A large and
prominent Salish tribe on Tillamook bay
and the rivers flowing into it, in N. w.
Oregon. According to Boas the culture
of the Tillamook seems to have differed
considerably from that of the N. coast
Salish, and has evidently been influ-
enced by the culture of the tribes of N,
California. According to Lewis and
Clark they occupied 8 villages, of which
these explorers name 5: Chishuck, Chuck-
*
BULL. 30]
tin, Kilerhurst, Kilherner, and Tower-
uotton. The same authorities place the
illamook population at 2,200. In the
reports of the Wilkes Exploring Expedi-
tion (1845) their number is given as 400,
and by Lane in 1849 as 200. See Boas,
Traditions of the Tillamook Indians,
Jour. Am. Folk-lore, x1, 23–38, 133-150,
1898.
Cal-a-mex.-Gass, Journal, 189, 1807. Ca-la-mox.-
Clark '" in Orig. Jour. Lewis and Clark, III,
295, 1905. Cal-la-maks.–Ibid., VI, 117, 1905. Cal
lá mox.–Clark (1806), ibid., 111, 310, 1905. Cal-
lamucks.—Lewis (1806), ibid., 308. Callemax.—
Stuart in Nouv. Annales des Voy., x, 90, 1821.
allemeux.—Gass, Voyage, 283, 1810. Callemex.—
Gass, Journal, 180, 1807. C --Morse, Rep.
to Sec. War, 368, 1822. Clemaks.–Macdougall in
Nouv. Annales des Voy., x, 20, 23, 1821. Gilla-
£ in H. R. Éx."Doc. 37, 34th
Cong.,3d sess., 9, 1857. Higgaháldshu.—Nestuka vo-
cab., B.A.E. (Nestucca name). Hilleamuck-Lane
(1849) in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, vi,701, 1857. Kel-
lamucks.—Scouler (1846) in Jour. Ethnol. Soc.
Lond, 1,237,1848. Kilamooks –Palmer, Travels,
105, 1847. Kil & '*'' in £
Lewis and Clark, IV, 9, 1905. ilamukes.—Wilkes,
U. S. Expl. £, v, 116, 1845. Kilamute.–Irv-
ing, Bonneville's Advent., map, 1850. Killa-
mook.—Parker, Journal, 156, 1840. Killamoucks.-
Lewis and Clark Exped., I, map, 1814 (the river).
Killamouks.–Farnham, Travels, 111, 1843. Killa-
mox. —Clark (1806) in #: Lewis and
Clark, vi, 117, 1905. Killamuck.—Lewis and
Clark. Exped., II, 111, 117, 1814. Killamuks.-
American Pioneer, 11, 189, 1843. Killemooks.—
Townsend, Narr., 175, 1839. Killernoux.–Meek in
H. R. Ex. Doc. 76, 30th Cong., 1st sess., 10, 1848.
Killimoucks.—Duflot de Mofras, Oregon, II, 349
1844." Killimous -ibid., 357. "Killimus.-Ross,
Advent., 87, 1849. Killymucks.—Cox, Columb.
Riv., 1, 292, 1831. Klemook.–Franchère, Narr.,
i26, 1854. Kyaukw.-Dorsey. Alsea. Ms. vocab.
B. A. E., 1884 (Alsea name). Nsietshawas.—
Latham in Proc. Philol. Soc. Lond., v.1, 83, 1854.
Nsietshawus.—Hale in U. S. Expl. £ Vi,
211, 1846. Nsirtshaus.–Schoolcraft, Ind., Tribes,
III, 402, 1853. Sini'-té-li-Dorsey, Coquille MS.
vocab., B. A. E., 1884 (‘flatheads’: nickname given
- by the Mishikhwutmetunne tothe Alsea, Nestucca,
and Tillamook). Tilamookhs.–Gibbs, Obs. on
Coast tribes of Oregon, MS., B. A. E. Tillamook.—
Lewis and Clark Exped., II, 117, 1814. Tille-
mookhs.–Gibbs, letter to Hazen, B. A. E., Feb.
26, 1856. Til'-mük' 10nné.–Dorsey, Coquille MS.
vocab., B. A. E., 1884 (Coquille name). Tita-
d. Aff. Rep. 74, 1874. T’al-li'-müks-
mé £ altúnnétonné MS. vocab.,
B. A. E., 1884 (Naltunnetunne name). Upper
Killamuks.–Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, III, :
1853. Usietshawus.-Haie in U. S. Expl. Exped.
VI, 218, 1846.
Time-keeping. See Calendar.
Timethltunne. A band of the Mishi-
khwutmetunne on Coquille r., Oreg.
Ti-méol' 3unné'.—Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore,
III, 232, 1890.
Timetl (T/metl, ‘place where red ocher
was obtained ’). A village of the Ntlak-
yapamuk on Fraser r., Brit. Col., just
above North bend.—Hill-Tout in Rep.
Ethnol. Surv. Can., 5, 1899.
Timigtac. A former village,
ably Costanoan, connected with
mission, San Francisco, Cal.
Timigtac.–Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Oct. 18, 1861.
Timita.—Ibid. Titmictac.—Ibid.
Timpaiavats. A Ute division formerly
occupying the valley of Utah lake, the
Spanish Forks, and the adjacent moun-
tains in Utah. They were said to num-
TIME-KEEPING—TIMPASHAU W AGOTSITS
751.
ber 300 in 1865, but had ceased to exist
as a separate body before 1870. In 1873
Powell found 25 on the Uintah res., where
they were known under the collective
name of Uintah Utes.
Speaking of the Timpanogotzis (Tim-
paiavats), who derived their name from
Timpanogo, by which Utah lake was
known to them, Fathers Dominguez and
Escalante, in 1776 (Doc. Hist. Mex., 2"s.,
1,467, 1854), say: “On its shores dwell
the aforementioned Indians, who live
upon the abundant fish supplies of the
lake, whence the Yutas Sabuaganas call
them fish-eaters. Besides this, they gather
on the plains seeds of plants, and make a
sort of gruel with them, although they
add to this the hunting of hares, rab-
bits, and sage-hens, of which there is a
at abundance; there are also buffa-
oes not far to the eastward, but the fear
of the Comanches prevents them from
hunting them. Their dwellings are a sort
of small huts of osiers, of which they
make also baskets and other necessary
utensils. Their dressmanifests great pov-
erty; the most decent which they wear
is a coat or shirt of deerskin, and legging-
moccasins of the same in winter; they
have dresses made of hare and rabbit
skins. They speak, the Yuta language,
but with a noticeable variation of accent,
and even of some words. They are good
featured, and mostly without beard.”
Come Pescado.—Dominguez and Escalante (1776)
in Doc. Hist. Mex., 2*.s., 1,467, 1854 (‘fish-eaters':
Spanish form of name given by the Sabuagana,
or ' Fish-eaters.—Harry (1860) in
Simpson, Rep. of Expl. Across Utah,494, 1876. La-
gunas.—Dominguez and Escalante (1776), op.cit.,
411 (“indios de los Timpangotzis Ó lagunas”).
Lake Indians.—Harry, op.cit., 490. Tem-pan—ah-
gos.—Graves in Ind. Aff. # 386, 1854. Ten-
nny Utahs.—Wilson (1849), in Cal. Mess, and
rresp., 185, 1850. Timbabachis.—Schoolcraft,
Ind. Tribes, III, 96, map, 1853. Timbachis.—Dome-
nech, Deserts N. A., I, 444, 1860. Timpachis.-
Mayer, Mexico. II, 38, 1853. Timpagtsis.-Do-
minguez and Escalante (1776), ''. cit., 464. Tim-
ai'-a-vats.–Powell in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1873, 51,
1: . Timpana Yuta.–Burton, City of Saints, 577,
1861. T: .-Dominguez and Escalante
(1776), op. cit., 411. Timpanigos Yutas.–Farn
ham, Travels Californias, 371, 1844. Timpano-
cutzis.–Dominguez and Escalante (1776), op.cit.,
464. Timpancouitzis.–Escalante (1776) quoted by
Whipple in Pac. #####" 126, 1856. Tim-
oge Tourteliotte in 'ind.'Aff. Rep. 143, 1870.
impanogos.—Alegre, Hist. Comp. Jesus, 1,336,
1841. Timpano-gotzis.–Dominguez and Escalante
W' op. cit., 469. Timpanogs.—Cooley in Ind.
ff. Rep., 17, 1865. Timpanotzis.–Escalante, #
Timpenaguchyā.—Burton, City of Saints, 475,
trans. ‘water among the stones'). Tinpay
#: .–Gebow, Sho-sho-nay Vocab., 20, 1868
(Shoshoni name). *::: .-Dominguez and
Escalante (1776) in Doc. . Mex., 2 s., I, 476,
1854. Tirangapuy.—Dominguez, and Escalante
quoted by Duro, Don Diego de Peñalosa, 142,
1882. £"f'. Deserts N. A.,
II, 64, 1860. panagos.-Collins in Ind. Aff. Rep.,
125, 1861.
Timpashauwagotsits (Tim-pa-shau’-wa-
got-sits). A Paiute band near Provi-
dence mts., s. E. Cal.–Powell in Ind.
Aff. Rep. 1873, 51, 1874.
resum-
olores
cit.
1862
752 TIMPOOCHEE—TIMUCUAN FAMILY [B. A. E.
Timpoochee Barnard. A Yuchi chief,
son of Timothy Barnard, a Scotchman,
and a Yuchi woman, who first became
generally known when, in 1814, he
took part with the American forces
against the hostile Creeks. During the
battle of General Floyd's troop with
the Indians at Camp Defiance, Ala., Jan.
2, 1814 (called the battle of Callabee),
Barnard, who had been commissioned as
major, distinguished himself, with his
band of about 100 Yuchi warriors, espe-
cially in rescuing Capt. Broadnix and
his company when their retreat was
for a time cut off. He signed the Creek
treaty of Aug. 9, 1814, at Ft Jackson,
Ala., as “Captain of Uchees.” (c. T.)
Timsim. A village, presumably Costa-
noan, formerly connected with Dolores
mission, San Francisco, Cal. (Taylor in
Cal. Farmer, Oct. 18, 1861). Cf. Lamsim.
Timucua. The principal of the Timu-
cuan tribes of Florida. The name is
written Timucua or Timuqua by the
Spaniards; Thimagoa by the French;
Atimaco, Tomoco, etc., by the English.
They seem to be identical with the people
called Nukfalalgi or Nukfila by the
Creeks, described '. the latter as hav-
ing once occupied the upper portion of
the peninsula and as having been con-
quered, together with the Apalachee,
Yamasee, and Calusa, by the Creeks.
When first known to the French and
Spanish, about 1565, the Timucua occu-
pied the territory along middle St John r.
and about the present St Augustine.
Their chief was known to the French as
Olata Ouae Utina, abbreviated to Utina
or Outina, which, however, is a title
rather than a personal name, olata
(hola'ta) signifying “chief, and utina
‘country.” His residence town on St
John r. is believed to have been not far
below L. George. He ruled a number of
subchiefs or towns, among which are men-
tioned (Laudonnière) Acuera, Anachara-
ua, Cadecha, Calany, Chilili, Eclaou,
nacappe, Mocoso, and Omitiaqua. Of
these Acuera is evidently the coast town
s. of C. Cañaveral, where the Spaniards
afterward established the mission of
Santa Lucia de Acuera. The names
Acuera, Mocoso, and Utina(ma) are
duplicated in the w. part of the penin-
sula in the De Soto narratives. The
Timucua were Christianized by Spanish
Franciscans toward the close of the 16th
century and brought to a high degree of
civilization until the destruction of the
missions about the year 1705 (see Timucuan
Family). The remnant of the tribe at
first took refuge at St Augustine, and was
afterward established in a new settlement
called Pueblo de Atimucas, on Tomoco
r. near Mosquito lagoon, in the pres-
ent Volusia co. A few of them seem to
have been in existence as late as the
transfer of the territory to the United
States in 1821. (J. M.)
Atimaco.-Roberts, Fla., 89, 1763. Atimucas.—
Shea, Cath. Miss., 74, 1855. Atimuqua.—Smith
quoted by Gatschet in Proc. Am. Philos. Soc.
XVII, 490, 1878. Attamasco.—Williams, Ter. o
Fla., 178, 1837. Nükfalalgi.—Gatschet, Creek Migr.
Leg., 11,66, 1888 (Creek name, perhaps of Catawba
origin, for a Florida people, evidently the Timu-
cua and kindred tribes; algi =Creek, pl. suffix).
Nükfila.—Ibid. (another form for Nükfalalgi).
Núk-hótsi.—Ibid. £ or marked on the
neck, from inukwa his neck; a Creek corruption
of the Catawba (?) name from which they made
Nūkfalalgi). Tamaicas—Williams, Ter. Fla., 175,
1837. T na.–Gatschet in Proc. Am. Philos.
Soc., xvi., 627, 1877 (given as a French form; n
misprint for '': - ua.—Gatschet, Creek
Migr. Leg. 1, 11, 1884. Thimogoa -Laudonnière
£) quoted by Basanier in French, Hist. Coll.
., 231, 1869. Timagoa.—Barcia, Énsayo, 47,
1723. '' Bry map (1591) in Le Moyne
Narr., Appleton trans., 1875. Timogoa.—Brack-
enridge, Views of La., 84, 1815. Timookas.—Jef-
ferys. Am. Atlas, map 5, 1776. Timooquas-Lattré.
map New Spain, 1784. Timoqua-Gatschetin Proc,
Am. Philos...Soc., xvii, 490, 1878 (given as a Span:
ish form). Timuaca.–French, Hist. Coll. La., 2d
s., II, 296, 1875. Timuacana.—Latham, El. Comp.
Philol. 466, 1862. Timuca.–Gatschet in Proc. Am.
Philos. Soc., xv.1, 627, 1877 (given as a Spanish
form). Timucua.–Ibid. (another Spanish form).
Timuqua.—Barcia, Ensayo,287, 1723. Timuquana.—
Pareja (1612) as quoted by Gatschet in Proc. Am.
Philos. Soc., xviii, 475, 1880 (Spanish adjective
form: “lengua Timuquana' ). Timuquanan.—
Powell in 7th Rep. B. A. E., 123, 1891 (double ad-
jective form coined to # the family).
imusquana.-Palacios quoted by Smith in Hist.
Mag., I, 1, 1858 £ s for a). Tinqua.—
French, Hist.Coll. La.,2ds., II,296,1875 (misprint).
Tomachees.—Coxe, Carolana, map, 1741. Tomma-
kees.—Ibid., 22. Tomocos.—Bartram, Trav., 378,
1791. Tomoka.–Drake, Bk. of Inds., bk. iv. 140–1,
1848 (mentioned as a Florida settlement and as a
Seminole chief's name in 1837). Tumican.—Hewat,
S. C. and Ga., I, 228, 1779. ua.-Anon.
author (1565) in Ternaux-Compans, Woy., xx, 237,
1841. Ustana.—Palacios (1675) quoted by Smith
in Hist. Mag., II, 1, 1858.
Timucuan Family. A group of cognate
tribes formerly occupying the greater part
of N. Florida, extending along the E. coast
from about lat. 28°, below C. Cañaveral,
to above the mouth of St John r., and
along the w, coast probably from Tampa
bay northward to about Ocilla r., where
they met the Apalachee, of Muskhogean
stock, The Hichiti and Yamasee, also
Muskhogean, appear to have occupied
their N. frontiernearly on the present state
boundary; but the Timucua held both
banks of St Marys r. and Cumberland id.
S. of lat. 28° the w. coast was held by the
Calusa, and the E. coast by the Ais and
Tequesta, rude and fierce tribes, of whose
language nothing is known, but who seem
to have had no relation with the Timucuan
tribes. The family designation is derived
from the name of one of the principal
tribes, the Timucua, Timagoa, Tomoco, or
Atimuca, whose territory was about St
Augustine and on middle St John r. The
name may possibly signify ‘lord’ or
‘ruler. Other principal tribes were Sa-
turiba on the lower St John; Yustaga, or
Hostaqua, about the upper Suwannee;
Potano,w. of St Johnr., between the heads
sum-. 801 " TIMUCUAN FAMILY 753
of the Withlacoochee and Suwannee;
Tocobaga, between Withlacoochee r. and
Tampa ay; Mayaca, on the N. s. coast;
Marracou, 40 leagues from the mouth of
St John r. Several other tribes can not
be so definitely located, and all identifica-
tion is rendered diflicult owing to the con-
fusion existing in the minds of the first
explorers between chief names, tribe or
vil age names, and titles. The statement,
often repeated, that the chief had the
same name as his “ province" or tribe was
due to misunderstanding. In person the
Timucuan people are described as tall and
well made. They went almost entirely
naked except for the breechcloth, but
covered their bodies with an elaborate tat-
tooing. They were agricultural, though
apparently not to the same extent as t e
ll uskhogean tribes, de ending more on
me, fish, oysters, wild) fruits, and bread
iiim the nourishing coonti root. Their
larger towns were compactly built and
stockaded, their houses being circular
structures of poles thatched with palmetto
leaves, with a large “townhouse” for
tribal gatherings in the center of the
public sguare. From misunderstanding
of the escription, Brinton and others
following him have incorrectly described
this townhouse as a communal dwelling.
Society was based on the clan system,
and Pareja (1612) gives an interesting ac-
count of the intricate system of kinship
relations. The clans were grouped into
phratries, usually bearing animal names,
and certain chie ships or functions seem
to have been hereditary in certain clans.
In his time the system was retained even
by the mission converts. In niilitarg or-
ganization and authority of the c iefs
they seem to have surpassed the more
northern tribes. Scalping and mutilation
of the dead were universally ‘practised,
and human sacrifice was a regu ar part of
their religious ritual, the victims, as
among the Natchez, being sometimes in-
fants belonging to the tribe. There is
evidence also of occasional cannibalism.
The narrative and descriptive illustrations
of Le Moyne, the French Huguenot
(1564), shed much light on the home
life, war customs, and ceremonies, while
from Pareja’s confessional a good idea of
their beliefs and religious practices is
gained. All the dialects of the family
seem to have been so closely related as
to be mutually intelligible. Pareja names
7, viz: Freshwater District (probably on
the interior lakes), Itafi, Mocama
(a coast dialect), Potano, Santa Lucia de
Acuera (s. from C. Canaveral), Timacua,
and Tucururu (on the Atlantic coast).
Besides these there were probably others
in the interor and on the W. coast. The
language was vocalic and musical, with a
very complex grammar.
57009°-—Bull. 30, pt 2-12-_4s
The history of the Timucuan tribes be-
gins with the landing of Ponce de Leon
near the site of the present St Augustine
in 1513. In 1528 Narvaez led his small
army from Tampa bay northward to ex-
glsore the country of the Apalachee and
yond. In 1539 De Soto went over
nearly the same route, his historians
mentioning some 20 tribal or local names
within the region, including Yustaga and
Potano. In 1562-64 the French H iiguenots
under Ribaultand Laudonniére attempted
settlements at the mouth of St John r.,
explored the middle course of the stream
and the adjacent interior, and became ac-
quainted with the tribes of Saturiba (Sa-
touiroua) and Timucua (Thimagoa), as
well as with the Potano (Potanou) and
Yustaga (Hoswqua) already visited by
De Soto. In 1565 the Spaniards under
Menendez destroyed the French posts,
killing all their defenders; they then
founded St Augustine and began the
permanent colonization of the count .
Vithin a few years garrisons were estari;
lished and missions founded, first under
the Jesuits and later under the Francis-
cans. (See San Juan San Mateo, San
Pedro.) The principal center of mission
enterprise was in the neighborhood of St
Augustine among the Timucua proper.
The most noted of these missionaries was
Father Francisco Pareja, who arrived in
1594 and aft-er 16 years of successful
work retired to the City of Mexico, where
he wrote a Timucua grammar, dictionar ',
andseveral devotionalworks, from which,
and from the French narrative, is derived
practically all that we know of the lan-
guage, customs, beliefs, and organization
of t e Timucuan tribes. Pareia. died in
1628. In spite of one or two revolts by
whichseveral missionaries lost their lives,
the Timucuan tribes in general, J)8.t‘tlCl1-
lai-ly alongi the E. coast, acce te Chi'is-
tianity an civilization and became the
allies of the Spaniards. In 1699 the
Quaker Dickenson visited several of their
mission settlements and noted the great
contrast between the Christian In ians
and the savage tribes of the southern
peninsula among whom he had been a
captive. A few years later, about 1703,
began the series of invasions by the Eiig-
lis of Carolina and their savi%e Indian
allies, Creek, Catawba, and uchi by
which the missions were destroyed, hun-
dreds of their people killed, and him-
dreds, possibly thousands, of others, men,
women, and children, carried off into
slavery, while the remnant took refuge
close under the walls of St Augustine.
Theprosperous Apalacheemissionsshared
the same fate. With the decline of the
S aiiisli power and the incessant inroads
of) the Creeks and Seminole, the native
Indians rapidly dwindled until on the
754
[B. A. E.
TINACHI—TINNE
transfer of the territory to the United
States in 1821 only a handful remained,
and these apparently belonging mostly
to the uncivilized tribes of the southern
end. It is possible that the remnant of
the mission tribes had been later shipped
to Cuba by the £ as had been the
case with the Calusa in 1763.
Consult Barcia, Ensayo, 1723; Basanier,
Hist. Not. Floride, 1853; Bourne, Narr.
De Soto, 1904; Dickenson, Narr. Ship-
wreck, 1699, repr. 1803; Gatschet in Proc.
Am. Philos. Soc., xv.1, 1877; xv.11, 1878;
xv.III, 1880; Laudonnière in French,
Hist. Coll. La., n. S., 1869; Le Moyne,
Narr., 1875; Pareja (1614), Arte de la
Lengua Timuquana, 1886. (J. M.)
For synonyms, see Timucua.
Tinachi. A Chumashan village for-
merly near Santa Inés mission, Santa
Barbara co., Cal.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer,
Oct. 18, 1861.
Tinajas (Span.: ‘water pools,” “water
pockets, so called because of their fancied
resemblance to water jars of earthen-
ware). A former Yuma rancheria, S. E.
of the mouth of the Gila, visited and
doubtless so named by Father Kino in
1699.
Candelaria.-Font, map (1777), in Bancroft, Ariz.
and N. Mex.,393, 1889. La Tinaja.-Venegas, Hist.
Cal, I, # 1759. La Tinaoca.-Kino, map (1701),
in Bancroft, op. cit., 360, 1889. Tinajas. Mange
cited by Bancroft, op.cit., 357. Tinajas de Cande-
laria.—Anza and ''' . Tinaxa.-
Kino, map (1702), in Stöcklein, Neue Welt-Bott,
74, 1726.
Tinajas. See Pottery, Receptacles.
Tinapihuayas. A former tribe of N. E.
Mexico or s. Texas, # Coahuil-
tecan, the members of which were gath-
ered into the mission of San Francisco Wi-
zarron de los Pausanes in 1737.—Orozco y
Berra, Geog., 303, 1864.
Tinazipeshicha (“bad bows’). A Hunk-
'' Sioux band.
-Brisés.—De Smet, W. Miss., 264, 1848 (trans.:
“broken bows'). Bad Bows.–Culbertson in
Smithson. Rep. 1850,141, 1851. Si-ca'-wi-pi.—Hay-
den, Ethnog. and Philol. Mo. Val., 376, 1862. Tina-
zipe-citca.—Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 221,
1897. Tinazipe-sića.—Ibid.
Tingmiarmiut. A settlement of Eskimo
on the E. coast of Greenland, lat. 62°40'.—
Nansen, First Crossing, 1,323, 1890.
Tinicum (corruption of M.étinakunk, “at
(or on) the edge of the island’ £
wise); cognate with Long Island, N. Y.
(Quiripi?) Matinecoc (for Mětinakok),
and with Abnaki Mětinakuk (Maine).
See Matinecoc). A long island in the Del-
aware r., forming part of Burlington co.,
N.J., and having on one side high hills,
and on the other low lands once inhab-
ited by the Delawares (Lenape). The
island became the seat of government of
the Swedes, by whom it was called Ten-
nakong. (w. R. '#'
Tamecongh.-Doc. of 1656 in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist.,
1, 596, 1856. £-' Tenacum.—Van
Sweringen (1684), ibid., III, 343, 1853. Tinne-
congh.—Doc. of 1656, op. cit.
Timliu (“at the holes’). The Yokuts
(Mariposan) name of the country about
Tejon cr., Cal., occupied by the Shosho-
nean Gitanemuk (i. e., the Serranos of
upper Tejon and Paso crs. in the San
Joaquin valley drainage) and the Mari-
posan Yauelmani. Powers (Cont. N. A.
Ethnol., III, 370, 1877) gives it, in the form
Tinlinneh, as a tribal name. Cf. Pohal-
lintinleh, Tejon.
Tinne (Tin'-ne, '' The name
sometimes given to the northern divi-
sion of the £ family, compris-
ing the Kaiyuhkhotana, Knaiakhotana,
Ahtena, Kuilchana, Unakhotana, Kutch-
in, Kawchodinne, Thlingchadinne, Etch-
areottine, Chipewyan, Nahane, Sekani,
Takulli, and Tsilkotin. They were divided
by Petitot (Dict. Dènè-Dindjié, xx, 1893)
into the following groups: I. Montagnais,
comprising (1) £ proper, (2)
Athabascan, (3) Etheneldeli, (4) Tatsanot-
tine. II. Montagnards, comprising (1) Tsat-
tine, (2) Sarsi, (3) Sekani, (4) Nahane, ''
Ettchaottine, (6) Esbataottine. III. Es-
claves, comprising (1) Etchareottine, (2)
Slaves proper, (3) Lintchanre, (4) Kawcho-
dinne, (5) Etagottine. IV. Dindjić, com-
prising (1) Kwitchakutchin, (2) Nako-
tohokutchin, # Tatlitkutchin, (4) Tuk-
kuthkutchin, (5) Wuntakutchin, (6) Han-
kutchin, (7) Ahtena, (8) Kutchakutchin,
(9), Tengeratsekutchin, (10). Tenanku-
tohin, (11). Unakhotana, (12) Knaiakho-
tana, (13) Koyuhkhotana. He classified
them later (Autour du Lac des Esclaves,
361, 1893) as follows: I. Dam», vulgo In-
£ (1) £ (2) . Una-
hotana, (3) Yukonikhotana, (4) Ko-
yuhkhotana. II. Dindjić, vulgo Lou-
cheux, (1) Tenankutchin, (2) Natsitku-
tohin, (3) Kutchakutchin, (4) Tengeratse-
kutchin, (5) Hankutchin, (6) Wuntaku-
tchin, (7) Tukkuthkutchin, (8) Tatlitku-
tohin, (9) Nakotchokutchin, (10) Kwi-
tohakutchin. III. Dounié, vulgo '',
nais, (i) Etagoitine, (2) Kiokegottine (
Krazlongottine. IV. Dane, (1)Nahane, (2
Esbataottine, '' Sekani, (4) Tsattine, (5
Sarsi. V. , vulgo Hareskins, (1) Nel-
lagottine, (2) Kawchodinne, (3) Thling-
chadinne, (4) Kfwetragottine, (5) Eta-
tehogottine, (6) Nigottine. VI. Denè Es-
claves, vul laves, (1) Desnedeyarelot-
tine, (2) Eleidlingottine, (3) Ettcheridie-
ottine, (4) Etchaottine. VII. Dounè,
vulgo Dogribs, (1) Tseottine, (2) Tak-
fwelottine, (3) Tsantieottine, (4) Lin-
tohanre. VIII. Dön? Chipewyan, (1)Tat-
sanottine, (2) Edjieretrukenade, (3) Des-
nedekenade, (4) Athabasca, (5) Ethenel-
deli, (6) Thilanottine. The Takulli and
Tsiikotin as well as the Ahtena he classes
with the Danè.
Morice divides the Tinne as follows: I.
Western Dénés, #! Tsilkotin, (2) Takulli,
(3) Nahane. II. Intermediate Dénés, (1)
BULL. 30]
Sekani. III. Eastern Dénés, (1) Chipe-
wyan, (2) Etheneldeli, (3) Tsattine, (4)
Tatsahottine, (5) Thing hadinne." (6)
Etchareottine, (7) Ettchaottine, (8) Kaw-
chodinne. IV. Northern Dénes, (1) Lou-
cheux (Proc. Can. Inst., 113, 1889).
In Anthropos (1, 255–277, 1906) Father
Morice makes the ollowing classification,
though the names here given are often
uoted from other writers and are not
always indorsed by him.–I. Loucheux,
including the Kaiyuh-kho- tenne, Koyu-
kükh-otă'-nā, Yuna-kho-'tenne or Yunu-
kho-tenne, Tana-kut'qin, Kut'qakut'qin,
Natche-kütchin’ or Nātsit’-küt-chin’,
Voen-kut'qin, Tükküth-Kútchin, Han-
kut'qin, Tütcone-kut’ Qin, Artez-kut'qin,
Thét'lét-kut’qín, Nakotco-ondjig-kut'qin,
and Kwit’qakut'qin. II. The Subarctic
Dénés, including the Hares, Dog-Ribs,
Slaves, and Yellow-Knives. III. Atha-
baskans or Eastern Dénés, including the
Cariboo Eaters, Athabaskans, and Chi
wayans. IV. The Intermediate Dénés,
including the Sheep Indians, Mountain
Indians, Strong Bows, Nahanais, Beavers,
Sarcis, and Sékanais. V. The Western
Dénés, including the Babines, Carriers,
Chilcotins, and the Ts’ets'aut of Boas.
See Athapascan Family.
Tintaotonwe (Tinta-otonwe, ‘village on
the prairie'). A former Mdewakanton
Sioux band. The village was situated on
lower Minnesota r. and was once the res-
idence of Wabasha, the Kiyuksa chief,
until he removed with most of his war-
riors, leaving a few families under his son,
Takopepeshene, Dauntless, who became
a dependent of Shakopee (Shakpe), the
neighboring chief of Taoapa.—Long, Ex-
. St Peters R., 1,585, 1824.
Eagle-Head.—Neill, Hist: Minn., 144, note, 1858
#"' for Huyapa, the chief). Eagle head's
band.–McKusick in Ind. Aff. Rep., 1863, 16, 1864.
Ru-ya-pa.—Neill, op.cit. (the chief). Tetanka-
tane.—Long, Exped. St Peter's R., I,385, 1824(trans.
‘old village').
Tetarton.–Clark MS. ''' by
Coues, Lewis and Clark Exped., 1,101, 1893. Ting-
tah-to-a.–Catlin, N. Am. Inds., II, 134, 1844. Ting-
ta-to-ah.–Catlin quoted by Donaldson in Nat. Mus.
Rep. 1885,55, 1886. Tin-tah-ton.-Lewis and Clark,
Discov., map, 34, 1806. Tinta-otonwe.—Dorsey in
15th Rep. B. A. E.,216, 1897. Tinta-otopwe.–Ibid.
Tintatonwan.–Neill, Hist. Minn., 590, 1858. Tinta-
topwap.–Dorsey, ' cit. Tinta £– :
quoted by Dorsey, ibid. Tinta tonwe.—Hinman
in Ind. Aff. Rep., 68, 1860. Tintatopwe.—R *
Dak. Gram. and Dict., 188, 1852. Village of -
rie.—Clark MS. quoted by Coues, Lewis and Clark
Exped., 1, 101, 1893.
Tintis. A division or settlement of the
Tubare in s, w; Chihuahua, Mexico, on
the s. fork of Rio del Fuerte.—Orozco y
Berra, Geog., 58, 1864.
Tintlan. A Cowichan settlement on
the s. bank of lower Fraser r., Brit. Col.,
below Sumass lake.—Brit. Col. map, Ind.
Aff., Victoria, 1872.
Tiochrungwe(probably valley'). A for-
mer village of the Tuscarora in New York,
situated in 1750 on “the main road” from
TINTAOTONWE—TIONONTATI
755
—De Schweinitz,
avid Zeisberger, 55,
Oneida to Onond
Life and Times of
1870.
Tioga (Iroquois: “where it forks”). A
former village situated on the site of
Athens, on the right bank of the Susque-
hanna, near its junction with the Che-
mung, in Bradford co., Pa. The Iroquois
settled here the Saponi, Tutelo, Nanticoke,
Munsee, Mahican, and other fragmentary
or conquered tribes living under their
protection. It was the southern gateway
to the £ of the Iroquois, all of the
great war-paths and hunting trails from
the s. and s. w. centering here. Conrad
Weiser passed through on his way to
Onondaga in 1737. It was abandoned by
the Indians in 1778, when they were pre-
paring to retire before the Americans, and
the deserted houses were burned by Col.
Hartley on Sept. 27. A council was held
here by Col. Thomas Pickering in 1790,
when Farmer's Brothers (Fish Carrier)
and Red Jacket were the chief speakers
for the Indians. Col. Thomas Proctor
passed through in 1791 when on his way
to the council at Buffalo. In addition to
the works below, consult Murray, Old
Tioga Point, 1908. (J. M. J. P. D.
Chaamonaqué.—Vaudreuil (1757) in N. Y. Doc. Col.
Hist., x, 589, 1858 (Delaware name). Diabago.-
Post (1758) quoted by Rupp, West Penn., a '' 77,
1846 (misprint). *''' N.Y., II,
## ##"' foc.
Col. Hist., VII, 320, 1856. Ieadgo.—Johnson (1756)
in R.T. Col. Rec. v. 529, 1860(misprint). Iu .-
isellin map,1755. Taaogo.-Ft.johnson coni'i:57)
in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., VII,260, 1856. Ta-yo'-ga-
Morgan, League Iroq., 470, 1851 (Cayuga and
Seneca form). Teaogon.—James (1757) quoted by
Proud, Penn., II, p., 60, 1798. e n.-
Pouchot ": (1758) in N. Y. Doc. Col. H St., X,
694 1858. .—Vaudreuil (1757), ibid., 588.
Théoge.—Ibid. "' (1757), ibid., VII,
279, 1856. Tiaoga.–Ft Johnson conf. (1756), ibid.,
110. Tiaogos.—Guy Park conf. (1775), ibid., VIII,
560, 1857. Tiego.—Livermore (1779) in N. H. Hist.
Soc. Coll., VI, 321, 1850. Tioga.—Jones (1780) in
N.Y. Doc. Col. Hist., VIII, 785, 1857. Tioga Point.—
Parsons (1756) in Archives of Pa., 2d s., II, 745,
1853. £ (1755), ibid., VII,49, 1856.
Tiyaogo.—Johnson (1756), ibid., 149. Tiyoga.–
Conf. (ca. 1755) quoted by Ruttenber, Tribes £d.
son R., 225, 1872. Tohiccon,—Lewis Evans' map,
1719. Tohicon. Map of 1768 in N. Y. Doc Col. Hist.
w111, 1857., Tohikon.-Homann Heirs map, 1756.
Toikon.–Esnauts and Rapilly map, 1777. iiao-
ga–Ft.Johnson conf. (1755) in N.Y. Doc Col. Hist,
VII, 47, 1856. - .–Hawley £). ibid., 47.
T .-Ft.Johnson conf. (1756, ibid. '110. Tyo:
.- '' (#) goted by Conover, Kan. and
eneva M
Tionontati (‘there the mountain
stands.”—Hewitt). A tribe formerly liv-
ing in the mountains s. of Nottawasaga
bay, in Grey and Simcoe cos., Ont.
They were first visited in 1616 by the
French, who called them the Nation du
Petun, or Tobacco Nation, from their hav-
ing large fields of tobacco. In 1640 the
Jesuits established a mission among them.
The tribe then had 2 clans, the Deer
and the Wolf, and 9 villages. On the de-
struction of the Huron tribes by the Iro-
quois, in 1648–49, many of the fugitives
756
[B. A. E.
TIOPANE–TIOPINES
took refuge with the Tionontati. This
drew down upon the latter the anger of
the Iroquois, who sent a strong force
ainst them in Dec.,1649. Etarita, one
of their £ villages, was surprised
during the absence of the warriors, the
houses burned, and many of the inhabit-
ants, together with the '# ImaS-
sacred. The Tionontati, with the Hurons
who had joined them, now abandoned
their country and fled to the regions. w.
of L. Superior. In 1658 there were about
500 of the tribe at the Potawatomi mis-
sion of St Michel, near Green bay, Wis.
Soon afterward they were with the Hurons
at Shaugawaumikong (La Pointe), and
about 1670 the two tribes were together
at Mackinaw, at the entrance to L. Mich-
igan. The Tionontati soon became
blended with the Hurons, and the united
tribes were henceforth known under the
modernized name of Wyandot. As late,
however, as 1721 the Tionontati, then
living with the Hurons near Detroit,
preserved their name and hereditary
chieftaincies. They were frequently des-
ignated as Tionontati Hurons and have
also been confounded with the Amikwa.
Their villages, so far as their names are
known, were Ehouae (St. Pierre et St
Paul), Ekarenniondi £ Etarita
(St Jean), St Andre, St Barthelemy, St
Jacques, St Jacques et St Philippe, St
Simon et St Jude, St Thomas. (J. M.
Chanundadies.—Lindesay (1751) in N. Y. Doc. Col.
Hist., VI, 706, 1855. Chenondadees.—Johnson (1747),
ibid.,359. £
93, 1856. Chenundies.—Stoddart (1753), ibid., v.1,
780, 1855. Chonondedeys.—Johnson (1747), ibid.,
387. Denondadies.–Gale, Upper Miss., 164, 1867.
Deonondade.—Schuyler (1702) in N. Y. Doc. Col.
Hist., IV,979, 1854. Deonondadies.—Colden (1727),
Five Nat., 86, 1747. Dienondades.—Bellomont
£ in N.Y. Doc. Col. Hist., IV,834, 1854. Dinon-
ies.—Jefferys, Fr. Doms., pt. 1, 13, 1761. Dinon-
dodies.—Williams, Vermont, I 283, 1809. Dionnon-
dadees.—Livingston (1699) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist.,
Iv, 571, 1854. Dionondade.—Schuyler (1687), ibid.,
III, 478, 1853. Dionondadies.—Schoolcraft, Travels,
53, 1821. Dionondadoes.—Livingston (1691) in N.Y.
Doc. Col. Hist., III,781, 1853. Dionondages.–Canada
Governor (1695), ibid., IV, 120, 1854. Dionondes.—
Schuyler# bid.,979. Dionoudadie.—McKen-
ney and Hall, Ind. Tribes, III, 79, 1854 £
Donondades.–Canada Governor (1695) in N.Y. Doc.
Col. Hist., IV, 122, 1854. Etionnontates.—Jes. Rel.
1670, 6, 1858. Etion nontatehronnons.—Ibid., 86.
ns du Petun.—Champlain (1616), CEuvres, iv, 57,
870. Innondadese.—Hansen (1700) in N. Y. Doc.
Col. Hist., IV,805, 1854. Ionontady-Hagas.—Weiser
(1748) in Rupp, West Pa., app., 15, 1846 (made
synonymous with Wyandot (q.v.), but apparently
another form of Tionontati). Jenondades.—Bello-
mont (1700) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., Iv, 768, 1854.
Jenondathese.—Romer, ibid., 799. Jenundadees.—
Johnson (1756), ibid., VII, 86, 1856. Jonontady-
mago.—Post (1758) in Proud, Pa., II, app., 113, 1798
(made synonymous with Wyandot, but apparently
another form of Tionontati). Khionontateh-
ronon.—Jes. Rel. 1640, 35, 1858. Khionontaterrho-
nons.—Jes. Rel. 1635, 33, 1858. Nation de Petun.-
Jes. Rel. 1632, 14, 1858. nation du petum.—
Champlain (1616), CEuvres, v, 1st pt., 274, 1870.
Nation of Tobacco.—Parkman, Pioneers, 384, 1883.
Perun.—Shea, Peñalosa, 83, 1882 (misprint).
Perúu.—Duro, Don Diego de Peñalosa, 43, 1882.
Petuneux.-Sagard (1632), Hist. Can., IV, Huron
Dict,, 1866. £ (1636),
Can., II, 294, 1866 (misprint). Quiem.ltutz.-Coxe,
Carolana, '' 1741 (misprint). Quiennontatero-
nons.—Sagard (1636), Can, II, 325, 1866. Quieunon-
tatéronons.—Sagard (1632), Hist. Can., IV, Huron
Dict, 1866 (according to Hewitt, Quieunontati
signifies ‘where the mountain stands, while
Tionontati signifies “there the mountainstands').
Shawendadies.—Colden (1727), Five Nat., a
1747. Tannontatez.—Lamberville (1686) i
Doc. Col. Hist., III,489, 1853. Theonontateronons.—
Lahontan, New Voy., I, 94, 1703. Thionontatoro-
nons.-Du Chesneau (1681) in Margry, Déc., 11,
267, 1877. Tienonadies.—Albany Conference (1726)
in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., V, 794, 1855. Tienon-
daideaga-Albany Conference (1723), ibid., 93.
Tinontaté-La Barre (1683), ibid., 1x, 202, 1855.
Tiohontates.—Du Chesneau (1681 ibid., 164 (mis-
rint). Tionnontantes Hurons.—Neill in Minn.
ist. Soc.Coll.,V, 401, 1885. Tionnontatehronnons.—
Jes. Rel. 1654, 9, 1858. Tionnontatez.—Frontenac
(1682) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist, Ix, 178, 1855. Tion-
nontatz.–Memoir of 1706, ibid., 802. Tionnontha-
tez.—La Potherie, III, 143, 1753. Tionnotanté.—Jes.
Rel;1672,35, 1858., Tionondade-Livingston (1687)
in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., iii, 443, 1853. Tionon-
talies.—Domenech, Deserts, 1,444, 1860. Tionon-
tatés-Du Chesneau (1681) in N.Y. Doc, Col. Hist,
Ix, 164, 1855. Tobacco Indians.—Schoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes, IV, 203, 1854. Tronontes.—Alcedo, Dic.
Geog., II, 630, 1787 (possibly identical). Tsomon-
tatez.—Heriot, Travels, 192, 1813 (misprint). T.
Son-non-ta-tex.–Macauley, N. Y., 11, 174, 1829.
Tuinondadecks.—Ibid. Tuinontatek-Farkman,
Jesuits, xliii, note, 1883. Tyo-non-ta-te'-kā’.—
Hewitt, Onondaga MS., B. A. E. (Onondaga
name). Younondadys.—Document of 1747 in N.Y.
Doc. Col. Hist., VI, 391, 1855.
Tiopane. A tribe, apparently distinct
from the Copane, whom the name sug-
ests, living in the 18th century between
San Antonio, Texas, and the coast, a habi-
tat close to that of the Copane. In 1733
they were mentioned as one of the tribes
that sheltered the Espíritu SantodeZúñiga
mission from the Apache (Gov. Almazan
in Autos sobre Providencias, Archivo
Gen.). In 1737 they were referred to as
the tribe that lived below the crossing of
Guadalupe r., probably that between San
Antonio and ' Santo de Zúñiga
£ of Neophytes, in Archivo
n., Misiones, : Some of them
were taken to the San Antonio missions,
and in 1737 they, with the Pastia, fled, and
Gov. Sandoval was unable to recover them
ibid.). H. E. B.)
ayupanes.—Almazan, Autos sobre videncias,
1733, MS.
Tiopines. A Coahuiltecantribe of Texas,
identical with the Chayopines of García's
Manual (1760). It seems that Tiopines
was the earlier form of the name, because
in 1754 a missionary at San Antonio
asserted that the Tiopines “are now called
Chayopines” (Arch. Col. Santa Cruz de
Querétaro, K, leg. 4, no. 15, MS.). They
may be identical with the Tiopanes (q.v.)
or Sayupanes. The Tiopines were one of
the “four large nations” which deserted
the San José mission at San Antonio early
in its career (Petition of Fray Santa Ana,
1750, in Mem. de Nueva España, xxv.111,
140, MS.). Later they became one of the
leading tribes at San Juan Capistrano mis-
sion. In 1737 they were there with the
Tilojá, Orejon, Venado, and other tribes
pp., 190,
'N' Y.


BULL. 301 -
clearly Coahuiltecan. In 1738, 120 runa-
ways of the tribe were recovered from the
forest (Lamar Papers, no. 37, MS.). In
1768 they were mentioned as being on Rio
Frio, but in 1780 the governor of Texas
said their home was near the coast, E. of
the Nueces (Cabello, Rep. on Coast Tribes,
1780, MS.). As late as 1780 they were
still living at San Juan Capistranomission
£ (H. E. B.)
popines.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Apr. 17, 1863.
Chayopines.—García, Manual, title, 1760. Saio-
£:
£
xxvii.1, 140, MS. Zacopines.–Lamar Papers, no.
37, 1, MS. (miscopy for Zaiopines?).
Tiosahrondion (early Huron form, Te-
'o'chamontian (1653), probably cognate
with Mohawk Trio'sarroñ/nion’, ‘There
where many (beaver) dams are’: from
initial prefix ti-, the transdirective sign,
‘there’, ‘thither’; io-, the compound
prefix pronoun of the third person, sin-
gular number, zoic gender, “it-it'; -'sar-,
the nominal stem of osa/ra' or o'tce’rā’ (a
dialectic variant) signifying ‘a (beaver)
dam’; -roń, the verb-stem, “(to) place
athwart, and the adverbial suffix, -nion’,
‘many times’, ‘many places'). The
present Iroquoian name of Detroit, Mich.
There seems to be good evidence that the
name did not originally belong to this
spot. The Huron term, cited above, was
first used in the Journal des Jésuites
for 1653 (Jesuit Relations, Thwaites ed.,
xxxv III, 181, 1899) in conjunction with
the place name Sken'chioe, ‘place of the
foxes,” which was there represented to
be “toward Te'o'chanontian,” that is to
say, “toward the place of the beaver-
dams,” meaning, evidently vaguely, in
the beaver-hunting country. Inland on
both sides of the strait connecting L.
Huron with L. Erie there were noted
beaver grounds, and their importance
was so great in the 17th century that
Lahontan marked the chief places on his
map; there were also well-known beaver
grounds lying between the Maumee and
Wabash rs. In 1701 the Five Nations
gave a deed of trust to the English King
of their “beaver-hunting ground” (called
Canagariarchio, i. e. #:
teeriio, “it beaver is fine’), a part of
which land “runns till it butts upon the
Twichtwichs [Miami],” comprising the
“country where the bevers, the deers,
elks, and such beasts keep and the place
called Tieugsachrondie, alias Fort de Tret
or Wawyachtenok” (N.Y. Doc. Col. Hist.,
Iv, 908, 1854). At an early period the
French realized the great importance of
this strait, for it was the key to the three
upper lakes and all their dependencies,
and gave ready access to the Mississippi
by way of Maumee r. and a portage of
only 9 m. into the Wabash. £ in 1686
Denonville (realizing that if this pass was
TIOSAHRONDION
757
held by the French, the English would
be barred from the Mississippi and the
great N. W., but if seized and held by .
the British, the Canadian fur-trade would
be ruined) ordered Greysolon Du Luth to
build a small picket fort, giving it the
name Gratiot, which he occupied for a
short time. In 1688 the Five Nations
complained to Gov. Dongan, of New
York, asking him to demolish the fort
built two years previously. Later Cadil-
lac proposed to establish there a perma-
nent settlement and military post. In
this proposal he met with strong opposi-
tion by those whose interests would be
affected, and also by the Jesuits; finally,
however, convincing the proper authori-
ties of the feasibility of his plan and of
the immense interests which it would
conserve and protect, he began, on July
24, 1701, the picket Fort Pontchartrain,
which was about 60 yds square and situ-
ated about 120 ft from the river.
In the same year the Five Nations
complained that the Hurons had come to
dwell at Tiosahrondion and that they had
thereby disturbed their beaver and elk
hunting; they asserted that they had
owned these hunting grounds for 60 (ap-
proximately 45) years, and that although
the governors of New York and Canada
had both admitted that these lands be-
longed to them, a fort had been built
there by the French. To these remon-
strances the French governor replied that
the fort had been built for their sole ben-
efit, for supplying them with powder and
lead and other things needed in their
hunting, and to prevent war between
them and the Ottawa. At the same time
the Hurons complained that the Mis-
sisauga (Waganhaes) had taken their
beaver-hunting grounds and desired the
French governor to remove the Missisauga
to their own hunting lands. In 1700 they
declared that this was “the only place of
beaver hunting.” In 1702, 24 “Farr
Indians,” #' Miami and Wyandot
informed the Five Nations that they had
come to dwell at Tiosahrondion, “at one
end of your house.” The French had
previously ordered their Indian allies to
make peace with the Five Nations. As
early as 1727 many small tribes and parts
of tribes, as the Wyandot, Miami, Foxes,
Sauk, Ottawa, Missisauga and Pota-
watomi, had their villages in the vicinity
of Tiosahrondion. Ten years later 130
Shawnee warriors asked permission of
the Governor of New York and of the
Five Nations to go to dwell at Tiosahron-
dion, because the Seneca and the Cayuga
had sold their lands on the Susquehanna
from under their feet.
Hennepin (New Discovery, 1697) says
that L. Erie was called by the Iroquois
Erigé Tejocharontiong, which signifies “At
7.58
[B. A. E.
TIOU—TIPI
the place of the Erie people, there where
many (beaver) dams are.” (J. N. B. H.)
Erigé Tejocharontiong. —Hennepin, Nouvelle
Découverté,49,1697. Tahsagrondie.-Colden (1727),
Hist. Five Nations, 22, 1747. T ndie.—
Douglass, £, I, 180, 1755. Te'o'chanon-
tian Jes. Rei. (1653), Thwaites ed., xxxvii. 131,
1899. Teughsaghrontey.—London Doc. (1754) in
N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., VI,899, 1855. Tieugsachron-
dio.—London Doc. (1701), ibid., IV,908,1854. Tircksa-
rondia.-London Doc. (1688), ibid., 532. Tjeughsa-
ghrondie.—London Doc. (1701), ibid. 909. #.
saghronde.—Ibid. - £ .—Ibid., 892.
hrondie. —London Doc. #02) ibid., 979.
# rondie-London Doc. (1770), ibid., v. 694,
1855. To nde.–Ibid., 543. T
nsagroe - rongsagroende-
iondon Do: (1720), ibid. "Tu hrondie.-Ibid.,
VI, 105, 1855. Tu
andie.—Ibid., 103. Tuigh-
saghrondy.—London Doc. (1701), ibid., IV, 891,
1854. Tusachrondie.—London Doc. (1726), ibid., v,
792, 1855. Tushsaghrendie,—Ibid., VI, 107, 1855.
Tussaghrondie.—Ibid., 99. Tyschsarondia. —Lon-
don Doc. (1688), ibid., III, 536, 1853. Wawiaghten-
hook.—London Doc. (1754), ibid., VI, 899, 1855.
Tiou: A people on lower Mississippi
and Yazoo rs, mentioned only during
the earlier periods of French colonization
in Louisiana. Tradition states that they
were once very numerous, but that hav-
ing been vanquished by the Chickasaw,
they fled from their ancient seats, ap-
' on the upper Yazoo r., to the
atchez, who protected them and allowed
them to form a distinct village. It is re-
corded in Margry (Déc., Iv, 429, 1880)
that the Bayogoula having prior to Mar.
1700 killed in a conflict all the Mugulasha
within their reach, called in families of
the Acolapissa and Tiou to occupy their
deserted fields and lodges. In 1731,
shortly after the Natchez uprising, they
are said to have been cut off entirely by
the Quapaw, and although this is doubt-
ful, they are not heard of again. Du
Pratz informs us that they possessed the
r sound in their language. If this is
true their language was not Muskhogean
proper, Natchez, or Siouan, but formed
one group with Tunica, Koroa, Yazoo,
and perhaps Grigra. J. R. S.
Little Tioux.-Dumont in French, Hist. Coll. La.,
v, 59, 1853. Sioux.—Jefferys, Fr. Dom. Am., pt. 1,
145,1761 (misprint). Teoux-McKenney and all,
Ind. Tribes, III, 81, 1854. Theoux.—Boudinot,
Star in the West, 129, 1816. Thioux.—Jefferys, op.
cit., 162. Thoucoue.—Iberville (1699) in Margry,
Déc., IV, 179, 1880. Thysia. — Ibid. Tiaoux. –
Romans, Florida, 1, 101, 1775. Tihiou. — Coxe,
Carolana, map, 1741. Tiou.—La Salle (ca. 1680)
in Margry, Déc., 11, 198, 1877. Tioux.—Dumont,
La., I, 135, 1753. Toaux.—Baudry des Lozières,
Voy. Louisiane, 245, 1802 (misspelled for Teaux).
Tipi (from the Siouan root ti ‘to dwell’,
pi ‘used for’). The ordinary conical
skin dwelling of the Plains tribes and of
some of those living farther to the N. w.
The tipi must be distinguished from the
wigwam, wikiup, hogan, and other types
of residence structures in use in other
sections of the country.
The tipi consisted of a circular frame-
work of poles brought together near the
top and covered with dressed buffalo
skins sewn to form a single piece, which
was kept in place by means of wooden
# and ground pegs. It commonly
ad about 20 poles, averaging 25 ft in
length, each pole being hewn from a
stout sapling, usually cedar, trimmed
down to the heart wood. The poles
were set firmly in the ground so as
to make a circle of about 15 ft in
diameter, and were held together above
by means of a hide rope wound around
the whole bunch about 4 ft from the
upper ends, leaving these ends pro-
jecting above the tipi covering. There
were 3 main poles, or with some tribes 4,
upon which the weight of the others
rested. The cover consisted of from 15
TIP: plagia" (Kiowa standano): a Cover (average 18 to
20 buffalo hides). b Poles (average 20, ides
2 outside poles). c Two outside poles, or flap
poles. d. £
e “Ears” or £ top of flaps for inserting
ends of outside poles. Pins for pinning to-
£e: the two sides of tipi cover (average 8,
... e., 2 below door and 6 above). { Pegs for
holding edge of tipi cover to ground (average .
20), h Door, usually a skin kept stretched by
means of a transverse stick, or by a hoop frame.
Inside, in the middle of the floor, is the fire-pit.
There are names for special poles, for orna-
ments and other attachments, etc.
to 18 dressed buffalo skins cut and fitted
in such a way that, when sewn together
with sinew thread, they formed a single
large sheet of nearly semicircular shape.
This was lifted into place against the
framework by means of a special pole at
the back of the structure, after which
the two ends were brought around to the
front and there fastened by means of 8
or 10 small wooden pins running upward
from the doorway nearly to the crossing
of the poles. The lower border was
kept in place by means of driven
into the ground at a distance of about 2

BULL. 30]
ft apart around the circle. The doorway
faced the E., the usual door being a
piece of dressed skin stretched over a
rectangular or elliptical frame, frequently
decorated with porcupine quills or other
ornaments. The dressed skin of a pan-
ther, coyote, or buffalo calf, with the
hairy side outward, was sometimes used.
The fire-pit was directly in the center,
and the smoke escaped through the open-
ing in the top, at the crossing of the poles.
By means of movable skin flaps on each
side of the smoke hole, the course of the
smoke could be regulated as the wind
shifted, the flaps being kept in place by
2 poles on the outside of the tipi. There
were commonly 3 beds or seats, one at
each side and one at the back of the tipi,
each consisting of a long platform covered
with a sort of mat of light willow rods,
over which were thrown buffalo robes or
blankets. The head end of the mat
usually hung from a tripod in hammock
fashion. Decorated curtains above the
beds kept off the drops of water which
came through the smoke hole in rainy
weather. The ground was the floor, the
part nearest the beds being sometimes
cut off from the open space by means of
a circular border of interwoven twigs.
In warm weather the lower part of the
tipi cover was raised to allow the breeze
to pass through. In cold weather the
open space around the bottom was
chinked with grass. The tipi was re-
newed every one or two years, its com-
pletion being the occasion of a dedicato
ceremony, and those of prominent fami-
lies decorated with heraldic paintings
and other ornaments. On account of its
exact adaptability to the necessities of
rairie life, the tipi was taken by Gen.
£ as the model for the tent which
bears his name. Owing to the smaller
number of ponies available for dragging
the poles, the tipis of the northern tribes
were usually fewer in proportion and
larger in size than among the southern
tribes. According to Grinnell, the Black-
feet in ancient times had a sort of large
triple tipi, with 3 fireplaces. See Habi-
tations, Skin and Skin-dressing. (J. M.)
Tipitiwitchet. A former popular name
for Diomaca muscipula, the Venus's fly-
trap, or hog-eye, a North Carolina plant,
now nearly extinct, noted for the extraor-
dinary irritability of its leaves, which,
when touched by an insect, collapse
with a sudden spring and imprison the
intruder. The word is from Renape
(Virginia Algonquian) titipiwitshik, ‘they
(leaves) which wind around (or in-
volve)'. (w. R. G.)
Tiposies. A hostile tribe, probably Mo-
quelumnan, living N. and E. of San Joa-
auin r., among the foothills of the Sierra
Nevada, on the headwaters of Tuolumne,
TIPITIWITCHET-TIPPECANOE
7.59
Merced, and Mariposa rs., Cal.—Barbour
et al. (1851) in Sen. Ex. Doc. 4, 32d
Cong., spec. sess., 61, 1853.
£ by Oñate in 1598
(Doc. Inéd., xv.1, 102, 1871) as a pueblo
of New Mexico, in connection with others,
apparently belonging to Keresan Indians.
Tipoy. An unidentified village visited
by La Salle in 1686 on his first journey
from Ft St Louis, on Matagorda bay,
Texas, to search overland for the Missis-
sippi. An Indian from the tribe guided
him to the friendly Anami, whom he
reached the following day. See Cavelier
de la Salle in Shea, Early Voy., 40, 1861.
Tippecanoe (properly Kitapkwanunk or
Kitapkwönünka, ‘buffalo-fish place, the
Miami name for the stream at that point,
from kitápkwan, “buffalo-fish. The cor-
responding Potawatomiform, accordingto
McCoy, is Kö-tap'-à-kön. Trumbull's in-
retation of “at the great clearing' is
robably based on a misconception of the
laware form, which seems to contain
the prefix kehti, “great.”—J. P. Dunn).
A noted village site on the w. bank of the
Wabash, just below the mouth of Tippe-
canoe r., in Tippecanoe co., Ind. It was
''' occupied by the Miami, the
earliest known occupants of the region,
and later by the Shawnee, who were in
possession when it was attacked and de-
stroyed by the Americans under Wilkin-
son in 1791, at which time it contained
120 houses. It was soon after rebuilt and
occupied by the Potawatomi, and finally
on their invitation became in 1808 the
headquartersof Tecumseh and his brother,
the Prophet, with their followers, whence
the name Prophetstown. Their attitude
becoming threatening, Gen. William
Henry Harrison marched with 900 troops
against the town, which was defended by
about the same number of warriors re-
cruited from all the neighboring tribes.
When near the town, at daybreak of
Nov. 7, 1811, his army was attacked by
the Indians, under command of the
Prophet, Tecumseh himself being then
absent in the S. The desperate engage-
ment that followed, known in history as
the Battle of Tippecanoe, resulted in the
complete defeat and dispersion of the
Indians, with a loss on each side of from
50 to 60 killed and a very large proportion
of wounded. The site was reoccupied for
a short time a few years later. From this
victory Harrison was properly and affec-
tionately styled “Old Tippecanoe,” and
in his presidential campaign in 1848 a
song with the refrain of “Tippecanoe and
Tyler too” became the rallying cry of
his supporters. Consult Mooney, Ghost
Dance, 14th Rep. B. A. E., 1896. (J. M.)
Kathtippecamunk.-Brown, west. Gaz., 72, 1817.
Ketapekon.—Dunn, True Indian Stories, 307, 1908
("Ketapekon town, or place": given as 'i
of Tippecanoe). Kē-täp'-é-kön-nóng.—Ibid. (f
760
[B. A. E.
TIPPECANOE-TITYMAGG
name). Kethepecannank.—Rupp, W. Penn., 264,
1846. Kethtipecanunk.–Scott (1791) in Am. State
Papers, Ind. Aff., I, 131, 1832. Kethtipiconunck.-
Scott, ibid., 133. , Pems-quah-a-wa,—Hough, map
in Indiana Geol. Rep. iś2, 1883 (misprint of
Prophet's name). Prophet's Town.—Heald (1812)
in Am. State Papers, Ind. Aff., 1,806, 1832. Quitepco-
muais.—Hamtramck (ca. 1790), ibid., 87. Quite-
iconnae.-Gamelin (1790), ibid., 93. Tippacanoe-
Schermerhorn (1812) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 2ds.,
II, 5, 1814. Tippecanoe.—Wilkinson (1791) in Am.
State Papers, Ind. Aff., 1,135.1832.
Tippecanoe. A Miami village which
preceded that of the Shawnee on the
Same Site.
Atihipi-Catouy.—Iberville (ca. 1703) in Margry,
Dec., IV, 597, 1880. Ortithipicatony.—Iberville as
quoted in Minn. Hist.Soc. oll., 1,341, 1872.
Tipsimah. A name of “the wild prairie
turnip, used as food by the northwestern
Indians” (Bartlett, Dict. of American-
isms, 707, 1877). This plantis also known
as the Dakota turnip, and tipsinah is
derived from tipsinna, its name in the
Sioux language, . (A. F. C.)
Tipsistaca. A village, presumably Cos-
tanoan, formerly connected with San
Juan Bautista mission, Cal.
Tipisastac.–Engelhardt, Franc. in Cal., 398, 1897.
Tipsistaca.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Nov. 23, 1860.
Tirans. A Delaware tribe or band for.
merly living on the N. shore of Delaware
'" Cape May or Cumberland
Co., N. J.
Tiascons.—Evelin (1648) £oted by Proud, Penn.,
I, 114, 1797. Tirans.—Ibid.
Tisattunne. A former Chastacosta vil-
lage on the N. bank of Rogue r., Oreg.
Ti-sat aunné.—Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, III,
234, 1890. - - -
Tisechu. The principal village of the
Choinimni, at the confluence of King's
r. and Mill cr., S. central California.
Tis-e'-chu.–Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., 111,370,
1877. Tishech.—A. L. Kroeber, inf'n, 1907 (Yokuts
dialectic form ). Tishechu.-Ibid. (another form).
Tisepan (tiss="cottonwood’). A Chiri-
cahua clan or band at San Carlos agency,
Ariz. They may be identical with the
Tizsessinaye and correlated to the Titses-
senaye of the Pinal Coyoteros.
Dosapon.—White, MS. Hist. Apaches, B. A. E., 1875.
Sapon.–Gatschet, Zwölf Sprachen, 65, 1876. Tisé-
pán.—ten Kate, Reizen in N.A., 197, 1885. Tose-
pón.–Gatschet, Yunna-Spr., Ix, 371, 1877 (trans.
‘make bread').
Tishim. The tribal name given for the
mother of a child baptized at San Antonio
de Valero mission, Texas, in 1753. The
only clue to the affiliation of her tribe is
that she was married to a Yojuan, whose
tribe was Tonkawan (Valero Baptisms,
1753, partida, 874, MS.). (H. E. B.)
Tishrawa. Given as a Karok village
just below the junction of Salmon and
Klamath rs., N. w. Cal., in 1851.
Tish-rawa.–Gibbs (1851) in Schoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes, 111, 150, 1853.
Tishum (TV-shum). A small settlement
of the Maidu on the right bank of Feather
r., Cal., between the Bear and the Yuba.
Teeshums.–Powers in Overland Mo., x11,420, 1874.
Ti’-shum.–Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., III, 282,
1877.
Tisquantum. See Squanto.
Tistontaraetonga. An unidentified tribe
destroyed by the Iroquois a few years
before 1680.—La Salle (1682) in Margry,
Déc., II, 237, 1878.
Tiswin. See Fermentation.
Titami. See Tatemy.
Titicut (Keh-teih-tuk-qut, ‘on the great
river.”—Eliot). Avillage of Christian In-
dians in Middleborough town, Plymouth
co., Mass., near the present Titicut, proba-
bly subject to the Massachuset. In 1698
the inhabitants numbered 40 adults.
They sold their last land in 1760. (J.M.)
Cotuhticut.-Drake, Bk. Inds., bk.3, 10, 1848. Cotuh-
tikut.—Bourne (1674) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st
s., 1,198, 1806. Kehtehticut.-Rawson and Danforth
# ibid., x, 134, 1809. Keketticut.—Writer of
818, ibid., 2d s., VII, 143, 1818. Ketchiquut.—Cot-
ton (1674), ibid., 1st S., 1, 200, 1806. Ketehiquut.—
Backus, ibid., iii, 150, 1794. Ketehtequtt-Cotton
(1678), ibid.,4ths., VIII,245,1868. Ketticut.—Writer
of 1818, ibid., 2d s., VII, 143, 1818. Teeticut.—Win-
throp £: ibid., 4th s., VI, 514, 1863. Teighta-
uid.—Record of 1644, ibid., 2d s., vii, 137, 1818.
etehquet.—Drake, Bk. Inds... bk. 3, 10, 1848. Teti-
cut.—Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 2d s., IV, 280, 1816 (the
river). Tihtacutt.—Eliot (1648), ibid., 3d s., iv,
81:1834. Titacutt-Winslow (1637), ibid...iths, vi,
163, 1863. Titecute.—Coddington (1640), ibid., 316.
Titicott.—Hinckley (1685), ibid... v. 133, 1861.
Titicut.—Backus, ibi ., 1st S., III, 150, 1794.
Titiyu. A village, presumably Costa-
noan, formerly connected with Dolores
mission, San Francisco, Cal.—Taylor in
Cal. Farmer, Oct. 18, 1861.
Titlas. An Indian “province,” E. of
Quivira, which the abbess María de Jesus,
of Agreda, Spain, claimed to have miracu-
lously visited in the 17th century.
Tidam.–Zárate-Salmerón (ca. 1629), Relación, in
Land of Sunshine, 187, 1900(apparently identical).
Tulas.--Wetancurt (1692) in Teatro Mex., III,303,
1871 (evidently identical).
Titlogat. An Ahtena village, not iden-
tified, '' of the Koltshan divi-
sion.—Wrangell quoted by Dall in Cont.
N. A. Ethnol., I, 32, 1877.
Titsessinaye (‘little cottonwood jun-
gle'). A clan or band of the Pinal Coyo-
teros, correlated with the clan of like
name among the White Mountain Apa-
che of Arizona (Bourke in Jour. Am.
Folk-lore, III, 112, 1890). See Tisepan.
Titshotina. A Nahane tribe inhabitin
the country between the Cassiar mts. an
Liard and Dease rs., Brit. Col. In 1887
they numbered 70 persons.
Achéto-tinneh.—Dall, Alaska, 106, 1870 (= ‘people
living out of the wind'). Ti-tsho-ti-na-Dawson
in Rep. Geol. Surv. Can. 1888, 200B, 1889.
Titskanwatichatak (‘real Tonkawa”).
A Tonkawa clan.
Titskan wa"titch a'tak.–Gatschet, Tonkawa MS.
vocab., B. A. E., 1884.
Titukilsk. A Knaiakhotana village on
the E. shore of Cook inlet, Alaska, con-
taining 57 persons in 1880.—Petroff in
10th Census, Alaska, 29, 1884.
Titynagg. A name used by the first
English settlers in the Hudson bay coun-
try for the whitefish (Coregonus albus).
Ellis (Voy. to Hudson's Bay, 185, 1748)
says it was called by the French white-
BULL. 301
fish, but by the Indians and English
tity magg. This word is evidently a cor-
ruption of the Chippewa atikameg, in
Cree atikkamek, “caribou fish,” from atí’k,
‘deer,’ ‘caribou, and amek, “fish. In
Rep. U. S. Fish Com., 1894, attihawhmeg is
given as a name of the Labrador whitefish
(C. Labrad. ''' (A. F. C.)
Tiubta. village of the Kalendaruk
division of the Costanoan family, for-
merly connected with San Carlos mission,
£Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Apr. 20,
1860.
Tiun (Ti’An). A Haida town of the
£ family, formerly on the
w. coast of Graham id., s. of Port Lewis,
Queen Charlotte ids., Brit. Col. In the
Skidegate dialect this is T'i'gan, which
is said to mean “Slaughter village. It
is £ the settlement referred to in
John Work's list (1846) as “Too,” with 10
houses and 196 inhabitants. It was one
of the first places occurring in his list to
be abandoned. (J. R. S.)
Ti’An.–Swanton, Cont. Haida, 280, 281, 1905.
Tian Ilnigé.—Harrison in Proc. Roy. Soc. Can.,
sec. 11, 124, 1895. T'i'gan.—Swanton, op. cit.
Too.—Work '' in Kane, Wand. in N.A., app.,
4, 1859 (probably identical).
Tivecocayo. Mentioned by Oviedo (Hist.
Gen. Indies, III, 628, 1853) as one of the
rovinces or villages visited by Ayllon.
he word owes its origin to a false divi-
sion of two succeeding names which
should read “Anicative [or rather Anica-
tiya], Cocayo.” The first is unidentified;
the second undoubtedly refers to the
Coosa of South Carolina.
Tiyochesli £ in the lodge’). A
modern Oglala Sioux band.
Tiyocesli.–Dorsey (after Cleveland) in 15th Rep.
B. A. E., 221, 1897. Tiyotoesli.—Ibi
Tiyochesli. A band of the Brulé Teton
Sioux.
Tiyočesli.—Dorsey (after '' in 15th Rep.
B. A. E., 219, 1897. Tiyotcesli.—Ibid.
Tiyopaoshanmunpa (“smokes at the en-
trance to the lodge’). A band of the Sans
# rcs Sioux. in 15th
l - .- - - - -
#:#" " A. R.
Tizaptan (‘five lodges’). A Sisseton
Sioux band.
Ti-zaptan.—Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 217, 1897.
Ti-zaptan.—Ibid. Tizaptanna—s. R. Riggs, ietter
to Dorsey, 1882.
Tizaptan. A Sihasapa Sioux band; per-
haps the same as Glaglahesha.–Swift,
letter to J. O. Dorsey, 1884.
Tizhu. A '' £ now extinct.
Tiju.—Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 230, 1897.
Tizonazo. A former Tepehuane pueblo
in Durango, Mexico, which, according to
Orozco rra, was occupied by people
of the $a'. and Cabezas t'. until
they participated in the rebellion of the
Toboso, when they were exterminated
and the pueblo repeopled with Opata
from Ures (q.v.), in Sonora.
#. José del Tizonazo.—Orozco y Berra, Geog., 318,
864. Tizonazo.–Zapata (1678) in Doc. Hist. Mex.,
4th S., III, 310, 1857.
TIUBTA—TLAKATLALA
761
Tizsessinaye ('littlecottonwood jungle').
An Apache clan or band at San Carlos and
Ft Apache, Ariz., in 1881; corresponding
to the Titsessinaye and the Destchetinaye
among the Pinal Coyotero.
Chiz-ches-che-nay.—White, Apache names of Ind.
Tribes, MS., B. A. E. (trans. "rocky country and
woody '' '). Tit-sessinaye-Bourke in
Jour. Am. Folk-lore, III, 112, 1890.
Tkeiktskune (Tré’irtskună). A Bella-
coola village on the N. side of Bellacoola
r., Brit. Col., near its mouth. It was one
of the eight villages called Nuhalk.
Nuthé'ihtskönö.—Boas in 7th Rep. N. W. Tribes
Can., 3, 1891. Tx'é'ixtskuné.-Boas in Mem. Am.
Mus. Nat. Hist., II, 49, 1900.
Tkhakiyu. A Yaquina village on the
N. side of Yaquina r., Oreg., on a small
stream E. of Newport.
T“k'qa'-ki-yu.—Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, III,
229, 1890. -
Tkhlunkhastunne. A band of the Mi-
shikhwutmetunne, who dwelt on Upper
Coquille r., Oreg., next to the Kusan and
below Coquille City.
Tqlān-qas' 3dnné'.—Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-
lore, iii, 232, 1890. -
Tkimeye. A Kuitsh village at Win-
chester bay, near Umpqua r., Oreg.
Tki'-mi-ye'.—Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, III,
231, 1890.
Tktakai (T’ktakai, ‘vine-maple'). A
Squawmish village on the right bank of
Squawmisht r., Brit. Col.—Hill-Tout in
Rep. Brit. A. A. S., 474, 1900.
Tkulmashaauk. A Yaquina village on
the s. side of Ya' r., Oreg.
T“kül-ma’-ca-auk'.—Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-
lore, III, 229, 1890.
Tkwakwamish. A former Salish division
On "' r. and Washon id., Wash.;
pop. about 50 in 1853.
T"Kawkwamish.–Gibbs in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., I,
178, 1877. T'kwakwamish.–Gibbs quoted by Dall
in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., I, 241, 1877. T'Qua-qua-
mish.—Gibbs in Pac. R. R. Rep., 1,435, 1855.
Tkwuratum. Given as an Okinagan
band at the mouth of Okinakane r., Wash.
#"—Gibb. in Pac. R. R. Rep., 1,412,
Tlaaluis (Laa'luís). One of the five
original septs of the Lekwiltok, living on
the coast of British Columbia between
Bute and Loughborough inlets. After
the great war between the Kwakiutl and
the £h they were so reduced in num-
bers that they joined the Kueha as an-
other gens. (J. R. S.)
A-wā-oo. —Dawson in Trans. Roy. Soc. Can., sec.
- and. in N. A.,
Tlachtana (‘weavers of grass mats”).
A Knaiakhotana clan of Cook inlet,
Alaska.—Richardson, Arct. Exped., I,
406, 1851. ,
Tlaiq (Tláiq). A Wikeno village on
Rivers inlet, Brit. Col.—Boas in Peter-
manns Mitteil., pt. 5, 130, 1887.
Tlakatlala (Lā’qa Lala). A Chinookan
tribe formerly living on the N. bank of
Columbia r. in Cowlitz co., Wash., about
762 - TLAKAUMOOT—TLASENUESATH [B. A. E.
3 m. above Oak Point.—Boas, Kathlamet
Texts, 6, 1901.
Tlakaumoot (Tl'ak'aumö'ot). A division
of the people of Nuskelst, a Bellacoola
town.—Boas in 7th Rep. N. W. Tribes
Can., 3, 1891.
Tlakluit (Ila'pluit, their own name, of
unknown meaning). A Chinookan tribe
formerly occupying the N. side of Colum-
bia r. in Klickitat co., Wash., from about
6 m. above The Dalles down to the neigh-
borhood of White Salmon r. They ad-
joined Shahaptian tribes on the E. and N.,
while the Chilluckittequaw, known also
as White Salmon Indians, were their
neighbors in the w. Their farthest point
E. was a small island bearing a name
meaning “Atatahlia's roasting place,” in
allusion to a mythical incident; proceed-
ing westward their villages were: Waya-
gwa; Wakemap; Wishram (properly
called Nixliiidix'), about 5 m. above The
Dalles; Shikeldaptikh, about m. below;
Shabanshksh, a mile below Wishram;
Skukskhat; Wasnaniks; Niukhtash, at
Big Eddy; Hliluseltshlikh; Gawishila,
a fishing station; Chalaitgelit; Kwala-
sints, opposite The Dalles; Gawilapchk,
a winter village; Nayakkhachikh, an-
other winter village; Tsapkhadidlit, a
#. place; , Shkonana, opposite
Crate's Point; Shkagech; Hladakhat,
about 10 m. below The Dalles; Shgwa-
liksh, about 2 m. below (perhaps a Kli-
kitat ' Waginkhak, m. below.
In 1806 Lewis and Clark estimated their
number at 1,000. They participated in
the Yakima treaty of 1855, but most of
them have never gone on the Yakima
reservation, although they are nomi-
nally under its jurisdiction. They are
tribally, but not linguistically, distinct
from the Wasco (q.v.). The tribe be-
came notorious for the trouble they caused
the early traders and settlers in making
the portage at their principal village, Wish-
ram. Their present number is about 150,
some of whom live regularly in their fish-
ing village of Wishram on the Columbia.
About half this number are mixed
bloods. See Sapir, Wishram Texts, Pub.
Am, Ethnol. Soc., 11, 1909. (L. F. E. s.)
Echebools.—Robertson, Oregon, 129, 1846 (mis-
''' from Lewis and Clark). E-chee-lute.—
'lark (1805) in Orig. Jour. Lewis and Clark, iii,
183, 1905. E-che-loot.—Lewis and Clark Exped.,
11, 142, 1814. E-che-lute. —Clark (1805) in £
Jour. Lewis and Clark, 111, 164. 1905. Ehelutes.—
Lewis (1806), ibid., iv, 73, 1905. Eloot.—Lewis
and Clark Exped., 11, 217, 1814. E-lute. —Clark
(1806) in Orig. Jour. Lewis and Clark, iv. 240,
1905. E-skel-lute.—Clark (1806), ibid., v.1, 115, 1905.
Eskeloot.—Morse, Rep. to Sec. War, 370, 1822.
Hellwits.–Ibid., 369. Helwit.–Mooney in 14th
Rep. B. A. E., 740, 1896. Iła'xluit.—Sapir in Pub.
Am. Ethnol. Soc., II, x, 1909 (own name). Niha-
loitih.—Hale in U. S. Expl. Exped., v.1, 569, 1846.
Nishrams.—Alvord (1853) in :hoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes, v, 653, 1855. Ouichram.–Hunt in Nouv.
Ann. Voy., x, 81, 1821. Tchelouits.–Stuart, ibid.,
x11, 26, 1821. Tchilouit.—Mooney in 14th Rep.
B. A. E., 740, 1896. Tchilourts.—Stuart in Nouv.
Ann. Voy | x . . .821. Telhuemut.-Schoolcraft
Ind. Tribes, VI, 702, 1857. Tilhalluvit.—Lane in
Ind. Aff. Rep., 162, 1850. Tilhiellewit.—Lane (1849)
in Sen. Ex. Doc. 52, 31st Cong., 1st sess., 174, 1850.
Tilhilooit.—Tolmie and Dawson, Comp. Vocab.,
121, 1884. Tilhualwits.–Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes,
y1,.689, 1857. Tilhulhwit.—Ibid., 1,521, 1853. Tlaq-
luit.—Mooney in 14th Rep. B. A. E., 740, 1896 (own
name). Wesh-ham.–Noble (1856) in H. R. Ex.
Doc. 37, 34th Cong., 3d sess., 109, 1857. Wi"cxam.–
Sapir in Pub. Am. #thnol. Soc., II, x, 1909 (proper
form). Wishham.—Lee and Frost, Oregon, 176,
1844. Wish-ram.–Ibid., 38. Wishrans.—Alvord
(1853) in H. R. Ex. Doc. 76, 34th Cong., 3d sess.,
12, 1857. Wissams.—Shaw (1856) £"#. R. Ex.
Doc. 37, 34th Cong., 3d sess., 115, 1857. Wiss-
whams-Ross, Fur Hunters, 1, 186, 1855. Wüsh.
£ in 14th Rep. B. A. E., 740
1896 (Tenino name). *
Tlakom (Tlá'qöm). A Squawmish vil-
lage community on Anvil id., in Howe
sd. Brit. Col. Hill-Tout in Rep. Brit.
A. A. S., 474, 1900.
Tlakstak (Lā’qst’aa). A former Chi-
nookan village on the s. side of Colum-
bia r., Wash. It was occupied by the
people who afterwardsettled Wakanasisi,
Q. V. (F. B.)
Tlalegak (Lā’legak, ‘eddy’). A former
Chinook (Wahkiakum) town near Pillar
Rock, Columbia r., Oreg. (F. B.)
Pillar Rock.–Gibbs in Pac. R. R. Rep., 1,435, 1855.
Tlanak (LAn Ark). A Tlingit town in
the Sitka country, Alaska. (J. R. s.)
Tlanusiyi (Tlanusi'yi, “leech place').
An important Cherokee settlement at the
junction of Hiwassee and Valley rs, the
§:" site of Murphy, in Cherokee co.,
W. C. (J. M.
Clennuse.-Bartram, Travels, 371, 1792. ul-
suna.—Mooney in 19th Rep. B. A. E. 535, 1900.
Quanuse:-Bartram, op. cit. , (perhaps synony-
mous, although in the same list as the above).
Quoneashee.—Mooney, op. cit. (quoted). Tlanu.
si'yt.-Mooney, op. cit. (correct Cherokee form).
Tlascopsel. According to the royal
cédula of Apr. 16, 1748 (Archivo Gen. de
Méx., R. Céd., Lxv.111, MS.), providing
for the establishment of three missions
on San Xavier (San Gabriel) r., Texas,
this was one of the tribes which previ-
ously asked for a mission there. They
have not been identified and probably
are known in history by some other
name. In discussing the cédula referred
to, a contemporary who evidently had
lived in Texas wrote: “The Lacopseles,
which later are called Tlacopseles, besides
being very strange (estraño) to me, are
likewise unknown to the Asinay or Texa
lan , for it is well known that their
alphabet does not contain l, which occurs
twice in each name.” He concludes,
therefore, that the name must have been
reported in the Yadocxa (Deadose, which
was that of the Bidai and Arkokisa) lan-
guage (MS., ca. 1748, in the archives of
the College of Guadalupe de Zacatecas,
Mexico). (H. E. B.)
Lacopseles.—Bonilla, Breve Comp. (1772), trans. by
West in Tex. Hist. Quar... viii., 46, 1904, Tlascop-
sel. –Morfi. Mem. Hist. Tex., bk. II, ca. 1782, MS.
Tlasennesath (Ta'senilesath). A sept
of the Seshart, a Nootka tribe.—Boas in
6th Rep. N. W. Tribes Can., 32, 1890.
BULL. 30]
Tlashgenemaki. A Chinookan family
living on the N. bank of Columbia r., in
Wahkiakum co., Wash., below Skamo-
kawa.
Lä'cgEn Emaxix.-Boas, Kathlamet Texts, 6, 1901.
Tlastlemauk (Tlástlemauq, ‘Saltwater
creek'). A Squawmish village community
in Burrard inlet, Brit. Col.—Hill-Tout in
Rep. Brit. A. A. S., 475, 1900.
Tlastshini (‘red flat'). A Navaho clan.
Tlastcini.–Matthews in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, 111,
103, 1890. Tiastsini.–Matthews, Navaho Leg-
ends, 30, 1897 - - -
Tlatek. A Chnagmiut Eskimo village
on the N. bank of Yukon r., Alaska, 35
m. above Andreafski.
Tlatek.—Baker. Geog. Dict. Alaska, 1902. Tiate-
kamat.—Post-route map, 1903. atekamute.--
Raymond in Sen. Ex, Doc. 12,42d Cong., 1st sess.,
25, 1871 (referring to the inhabitants)
Tlathemkotin (“people of the river that
trails through the grass'). A division of
the Tsilkotin living in Tlothenka village
on Chilkotin r., near Fraser r., Brit.
Col. Pop. 190 in 1892, besides 35 in the
independent village of Stella.
T'Lá-then-Koh'-tin.–Morice in Trans. Can. Inst.,
iv. 23, 1893.
Tlatlasikoala (1¢/lasiqoala, ‘those on
the ocean'). A Kwakiutl tribe which
formerly lived at the N. E. end of Van-
couver id., but later moved to Hope id.
Its gentes, according to Boas, are Gyig-
yilkam, Lalauilela, and Gyeksem. This
tribe and the Nakomgilisala are known to
the whites collectively as the Nawiti (q.
v.). Within recent years they have :
ways lived together. In 1906 their com-
bined population was 69. (J. R. S.)
Klatolseaquilla.—Brit. Col. map, 1872. La'Lasi-
qoala.-Boas in Rep. U.S. Nat. Mus. 1895, 329, 1897.
La'Lasiqwala.—Boas in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist.,
v, pt. If 350, 1905. Tlátlashekwillo.—Tolmie and
Dawson, Vocabs. Brit. Col., 118B, 1884. Tiatla-She-
quilla.—Scouler £ in Jour. Ethnol. Soc, Lond,
1,233, 1848. Tla oa'la-Boas in 6th Rep. N.
W. Tribes Can., 53, 1890. Tiātlasiqoala.-Boas in
Petermanns Mitteil., pt. 5, 131, 1887. Tiā-tli-si-
kwila. —Dawson in Trans. Roy. Soc. Can., Sec.
11, 65, 1887. Tsatsaquits.—Brit. Col. map, 1872.
Tlatlelamin (LaLElā/min, “the support-
ers'). Agens of the Nimkish, a Kwakiutl
tribe.—Boas in Rep. U. S. Nat. Mus. 1895,
331, 1897.
Tlatskanai. An Athapascan tribe that
formerly owned the prairies bordering
Chehalis r., Wash., at the mouth of Skook-
umchuck r., but, on the failure of game,
left the country, crossed the Columbia,
and occupied the mountains on Clatskanie
r., Columbia co., Oreg. (Gibbs in Cont.
N. A. Ethnol., 1, 171, 1877). “This tribe
was, at the first settlement of the Hud-
son's Bay Company in Oregon, so warlike
and formidable that the company's men
dared not pass their possessions along the
river in less numbers than 60 armed men,
and then often at considerable loss of life
and always at great hazard. The Indians
were in the habit of exacting tribute from
all the neighboring tribes who passed in
the river, and disputed the right of any
TLASHGENEMAKT-TLEGULAK
763
persons to pass them except upon these
conditions” (Dart in Ex. Doc. 39, 32d
Cong., 1st sess., 6, 1852). In 1851 the
tribe was reduced to 3 men and 5 women,
and since then has become extinct. -
A’lātskné-i.—Gatschet, Kalapuya MS, B. A. E.,
72. Athlaxsni.—Ibid. (Kalapuya name). Clacks-
star.—Lewis (1806) in Orig. Jour. Lewis and
Clark, iv. 213, 1905. Clack-star.—Lewis and Clark
Exped., 11, 226, 1814. Clackster.—Clark ": in
Orig. Jour. Lewis and Clark, iv, 217, 1905. C
star. -Am. Pioneer, 1,408, 1842. Claskanio.—Lee
and Frost, Oregon, 99, 1844. Class-can-eye-ah.—
Ross, Fur Hunters, 1, 198, 1855. Clatacamin.–
Schooolcraft, Ind. Tribes, vi, 686, 1857.
canin.-Ind. Aff. Rep., 161, 1850. Clatsaconin.—
"Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, vi, 701, 1857. Clatstoni.–
Wyman in Boston Soc. Nat. Hist., Iv, 84, 1854.
Claxtar.—Lewis and Clark Exped., 11, 212, 1814.
Clax-ter. —Clark (1805) in Orig. Jour. Lewis and
Clark, III, 295, 1905. Clockstar.–Morse, Rep. to
Sec. War, 371, 1822. Klatscanai.—Thwaites in
Orig. Jour. Lewis and Clark, IV, 218, 1905. Klats-
kanai.–Gibbs quoted by Dall in Cont. N. A. Eth-
mol., 1, 241, 1877. Klatskania.—Pres. Mess., Ex.
Doc. 39, 32d Cong., 1st sess., 2, 1852. Klats-ka-
nuise.—Ind. Aff. Rep. 1857, 354, 1858. Klatstonis.–
Townsend, Nar., 175, 1839. Thascani.–Gallatin in
Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, 111, 401, 1853. Tlas-
kanai.—Keane in Stanford, Compend., 539, 1878.
Tlatscanai.—Thwaites in Orig. Jour. Lewis and
Clark, IV, 218, 1905. Thatskanai.-Hale, Ethnog.
and Philol., 204, 1816. Tlatskanie—Ibid., 198.
Tlauitsis (Lau/itsis, ‘angry '' ). A
Kwakiutl tribe on Cracroft id, Brit. Col.,
but which formerly lived on Hardy bay.
Their gentes, according to Boas, are Sisin-
tlae, Nunemasekalis, Tletiket, and Gyi-
gyilkam. In 1885 their town was Kalo-
kwis, on the w.end of Turnour id. Pop.
67 in 1901, 102 in 1908.
Claw-et-sus.–Kane, Wand. in N. A., app., 1859.
Clowetoos.—Brit. Col. map, 1872. Clow et sus.—
Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, v, 488, 1855. Kea-wit-
sis.–Can. Ind. Aff., 362, 1895. Klah-wit-sis.–Ibid.,
143, 1879. Klä-wit-sis.—Dawson in Trans. Roy.
Soc. Can., sec. II, 65, 1887. ki'i.
and Dawson, Vocabs. Brit. Col., 118B, 1884. Klowit-
shis.—Ibid. Lau'itsis.-Boas in Rep. U. S. Nat.
Mus, 1895,330, 1897. Tiau'itsis: Boas in 6th Rep.
N. W. Tribes Can., 54, 1890. Tiauitsis.-Boas in
Bull. Am. Geog. Soc, 229, 1887. (misprint).
Tlayacma.—A former village connected
with San Francisco Solano mission, Cal.—
Bancroft, Hist, Cal., 11, 506, 1886.
Tlduldjitamai (1d4'ldit tāmā/-i, “Moun-
tain-woman's children'). A subdivision
of the £ a great Haida
family of the Eagle clan. It has long
been extinct.—Swanton, Cont.
273, 1905.
Tleatlum (Tie’atlum). A Squawmish
village community on Burrard inlet,
Brit. Col.—Hill-Tout in Rep. Brit. A. A.
S., 475, 1900.
Tlegonkhotana. A division of the Kai-
yuhkhotana living on Tlegon r, Alaska,
consisting of the villages Innoka, Tlego-
shitno, and Talitui.
£ Reise, 324, 1849. Tie-
gon Khotana—Petroff, Alaska, 37, 1884.
Tlegoshitno. A Kaiyuhkhotana village
on Shageluk r., Alaska.
Tlégogitno-Zagoskin in Nouv Ann. Voy., 5th
s., xxi, map, 1850. Tlegoshitmo.-Petroff, Rep. on
Alaska, 37, 1884. Tiegozhitno.—Zagoskin, Descr.
Russ. Poss. Am... map, 1842.
Tlegulak (‘buoys.”—Boas).
Clat-sa-
Haida,
A former
764 TLEKEM-TLINGIT
[B. A. E.
Chinookan village 2 m. below Rainier, on
the s. side of Columbia r., Oreg.
Lgu'laq.-Boas, Kathlamet Texts, 182, 1901.
Tlekem (1.5/q Em). A gens of the
Walas Kwakiutl, a sept of the true
Kwakiutl.—Boas in Rep. U.S. Nat. Mus.
1895, 330, 1897.
Tlelding. A former Athapascan village
on Trinity r., just below the mouth of
South fork, Cal. Its inhabitants spoke
the language of the Hupa, from whom
they differed in no respect except slightly
in religion and in their political rela-
tions. Just above this village, which is
now deserted, are the pits of many houses
marking the site of a settlement which
the natives believe to have been occupied
by the Kihunai before the coming of
Indians. The largest pit is pointed out
as the location of Yimantuwingyai's
house when he was chief of the immortal
Kihunai at Tlelding. The Southfork
Indians, as they are commonly called,
came into violent conflict with military
forces in the fifties and were removed to
Hupa valley at the establishment of the
reservation. The few surviving families
now live near their old home. (P. E. G.)
A-hel-tah.–Gibbs in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, III,
139, 1853. Kailtas.–Powers in Overland Mo., 1x,
162, 1872. Kel’-ta.–Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol.,
111, 89, 1877. Khlel’-ta.–Ibid. Leldin-Goddard,
Life and Culture of the Hupa, 7, 1903. Ta-hail-la.—
McKee in Sen. Ex. Doc. 4, 32d Cong., spec. sess.,
194, 1853. Ta-hail-ta.–Meyer, Nach dem Sacra-
mento, 282, 1855.
Tlenedi. The principal social group
among the Auk tribe of Alaska. It be-
longs to the Raven phratry.
L'éné'di.–Swanton, field notes, B. A. E., 1904.
tlénédi.—Krause, Tlinkit Ind., 116, 1885.
Tlesko. A Tleskotin village on Chilco-
tin r. near its junction with Fraser r.,
Brit Col.–Morice in Trans. Roy. Soc.
Can., sec. 11, 109, map, 1892.
Tleskotin (“people of the Splint river').
A division of the Tsilkotin living in the
village of Tlesko (q.v.); pop. 75 in 1892.
:*-Noree. Notes on W. Dénés, 23,
Tletlket (LE/Lqêt, “having a great
name’). A gens of the Walas Kwakiutl
and another of the Tlauitsis.
Lé'Lqêt.—Boas in ' U.S. Nat. Mus. 1893, 330,
1897. Lé'Lqété.—Ibid. Tléqéti.—Boas in Peter-
manns Mitteil., pt. 5, 131, 1887.
Tigunghung (LGA'n rañ, ‘face of the
ground' [?]). A Haida town of the Djigua-
ahl-lanas family, formerly on the N. side
of Lyell id., Queen Charlotte ids., Brit.
Col.–Swanton, Cont. Haida, 278, 1905.
Tlhingus (L'riñas, ‘flat slope'). ... A
Haida town of the Kagials-kegawaifamily,
formerly on Louise id., Queen Charlotte
ids., Brit. Col.–Swanton, Cont. Haida,
279, 1905.
Tlialil. A former Koyukukhotana vil-
lage on Koyukuk r., Alaska; it contained
27 people and 3 houses in 1844.
Tlialil-kakat.—Zagoskin quoted by Petroff in 10th
Census, Alaska, 37, 1881.
Tliktlaketin (LiqLa'qetin, ‘ferry,” “cross-
ing place”). A Ntlakyapamuk village on
the E. side of Fraser r., 3 m. below Cisco,
Brit. Col.; so named because the Indians
were accustomed to cross the river in their
canoes here.—Teit in Mem. Am. Mus.
Nat. Hist., II, 169, 1900.
Tlikutath (T'i'kutath). A sept of the
Opitchesaht, a Nootka tribe.—Boas in 6th
Rep. N. W. Tribes Can., 32, 1890.
Tlingit (Hingi/t, ‘people’). The usual
name for those peoples constituting the
Koluschan linguistic family. They in-
habit the islands and coast of N. w. Amer-
ica from about lat. 54° 40' to 60°, or from
the mouth of Portland canal on the S. (ex-
cept the E. and s. part of Prince of Wales
id., occupied by the Kaigani, or Alaskan
Haida) to Chilkat on Controller bay,
their last permanent settlement, just be-
yond which they meet the Eskimo as
well as the Ahtena, an Athapascan tribe.
Anthropometric investigations seem to
indicate that, from a physical point of
TLINGIT, Taku TRIBF
view, the Tlingit (Koluschan), Tsimshian
(Chimmesyan), and Haida (Skittagetan)
should be grouped together, and by the
similarity of their social organization and
languages the Haida and the Tlingit are
associated still more closely.
Tlingit tradition points to the Tsimshian
coast as their original home. In 1741
Chirikoff and Bering reached the Tlingit
coast, and during the next half century
Russian, Spanish, English, French, and
American explorers and traders were fre-
quent visitors. In 1799 a fort was built
near where Sitka now stands, but in 1802
the Sitka Indians rose, killed part of the
inmates, and drove away the remainder.
In 1804 Baranoff attacked the natives in
their fort, finally driving them out, and
then established a post there which grew
into Sitka, the capital of Russian America.
Russian rule, especially under Baranoff,
was of the harshest character (see Rus-
sian influence), and there was constant

BULL. 30]
trouble between the warlike Tlingit and
their masters. In 1867 the tribes were
transferred, with Alaska, to the jurisdic-
tion of the United States.
The Indians of this group looked to the
se'
on land hunting to a less extent, though
for natural reasons more than did the
Haida. Shellfish and various roots also
constituted not a small part of their
diet. Seals, otters, and porpoises were
important objects of pursuit. The Tagish
of Lewis r., who are supposed to be
Tlingit, live like the Athapascan tribes,
which they resemble in all respects ex-
cept language, The Tlingit display much
mechanical skill, especially in canoe-
building, carving, the working of stone
and "'. blanket and basket making,
etc. e practice of slavery, so com-
mon on the N. W. coast, was much in
vogue among them, and formerly they
made distant expeditions for the purpose
of obtaining slaves.
Though dialectic differences exist in
the Tlingit language, they are compara-
tively slight, and the active intercourse
maintained by the several divisions under
the incentive of trade has doubtless been
instrumental to some extent in produc-
ing the marked homogeneity in charac-
ter and customs that everywhere prevail.
At the same time the speech of Yakutat
diverges somewhat, from that of the
towns farther s., and between the north-
ern and the southern towns in the remain-
ing territory there is a certain amount of
variation.
According to Veniaminoff these Indians
in 1835 numbered about 5,850. In 1839
an enumeration of the Tlingit and Kai-
ni was made under the direction of
ir James Douglas and showed, exclusive
of the Yakutat, Sitka, and Tagish, 5,455
Tlingit. A census compil in 1861
by £ut Wehrman, of the Russian
navy, gave 8,597 Tlingit, including 828
slaves. The figures given by £
Census, Alaska, 31–32, 1884) are 6,763,
and those of the Eleventh Census, ex-
cluding the Ugalakmiut, which are im-
'' counted with them, 4,583.
t would appear that the '# popula-
tion has been declining steadily during
the last 70 years, but there is evidence
that this decline has ceased.
Most of the Tlingit tribes deserve to
be called rather geographical groups.
They are the following: Auk, d:#
Henya, Huna, Hutsnuwu, Kake, Kuiu,
Sanyakoan, Sitka, Stikine, Sumdum,
Tagish, Taku, Tongas, and Yakutat or
Hlahayik. Emmons adds two others,
the Gunaho (see Gonaho) and Guthleuh
of Controller bay. The Kajechadi is a
' it division that has not been iden-
tified.
Socially they are divided, like the
TLIQALIS—TLISTEE
765
Haida, into 2 phratries, Yehl ''
and Goch (Wolf) or Chak (Eagle), each
of which (again like the Haida) is sub-
divided into consanguineal bands or
clans. These are:
Yehl.—Ankakehittan, Deshuhittan,
Ganahadi, Hlukahadi, Kahlchanedi,
Kashkekoan, Kaskakoedi, Kachadi, Kat-
kaayi, Kiksadi, Koskedi, Kuhinedi,
Kuyedi, Nushekaayi, Sakutenedi, Tahl-
koedi, Takdentan, Takwanedi, Tanedi,
Tenedi, Tihittan, Tlenedi, Tluknahadi.
Goch or Chak.—Chukanedi, Daktlawedi,
Hehlqoan, Hlkoayedi, Hokedi, Kagwan-
tan, Kakos-hittan, Katagwadi, Kayash-
kidetan, Kokhittan, Nanyaayi, Nastedi,
Nesadi, Shunkukedi, Siknahadi, Sit-
koedi, Takestina, Tekoedi, Tlukoedi,
Tsaguedi, Tsatenyedi, Was-hinedi, Wush-
ketan, Yenyedi.
Outside of either clan.—Nehadi.
The Tlingit towns, both occupied and
abandoned, are: Akvetskoe, Angun,
Anchguhlsu, Chilkat, Chilkoot, Chit-
klin's Village, Dahet, Deshu, Dyea, Gash,
Gaudekan, Gonaho, Gutheni, Hlahayik,
Hlukkukoan, Hukanuwu, Kahlchatlan,
Kake, Katchanaak, Katkwaahltu, Kat-
lany’s Village, Keshkunuwu, Klawak,
Klughuggue, Klukwan, Kona, Kuiu, Ku-
kanuwu, Kustahekdaan, Ledyanoproliv-
skoe(?), Nahltushkan, Shakan, Sikana-
sankian, Sitka, Skagway, Sumdum, Ta-
kokakaan, Tlistee, Tluhashaiyikan, Tlu-
shashakian, Tongas, Tsantikihin, Tuxi-
can, Yakutat, and Yendestake.
For the synonymy of the stock, see
Koluschan Family. (H. w. H. J. R. s.)
Clingats.–Macfie, Vancouver Island, 452, 1865.
G-tinkit.—Langsdorff, Voy., II, 128, 1814. G'tin-
kit.—Ibid., 116. Kaljuschen.—Holmberg, Ethnog.
Skizz., 9, 1855 (Russian or Aleut, referring to their
labrets). Kaloshes.—Beardslee in Sen. Ex. Doc.
105, 46th Cong., 2d sess., 31, 1880. Kaloshians.—
Fast, Antiq., of Alaska, 18, 1869. Kaluschians.–
Langsdorff, Woy., II, 82, 1814. Klinget.—Willard,
Life in Alaska, 63, 1884. Koliugi.—Humboldt, New
Spain, II, 394, 1811. Koljuches.—Campbell in Que-
bec Lit. and Hist. Soc. Trans., 61, 1881. Kolju-
schen.—Holmberg, Ethnog. Skizz., 9, 1855. ol-
jush.–Campbell in Canadian Naturalist, 2d 8.,
1x, 203, 1881. Kolloshians.—Sen. Misc. Doc. 136,
41st Cong.,2d sess., 20, 1870. Koloches.–Pinart in
Revue £ no. 4, 1, 1873. Koloshi.—
Veniaminoff, Zapisk , 11, pt. III, 28, 1840. Kol-
!' —Ibid. Ll'inkit.–Pinart, Notes sur les Ko-
oches, 2, 1873. S-chinkit.—Langsdorff, Voy., II,
128, 1814. S'khinkit.—Ibid., 116. Street natives.—
Holmberg, Ethnog. Skizz., 11, 1855. Thlinkiten.—
Ibid. Tlingit.—Emmons in Mem. Am...Mus.
Nat. Hist., iii, 229, 1903. Thinkit.—Krause, Tlinkit
Indianer, 96, 1885. Thinkit-antu-kwan.—Venia-
minoff, Za iski, 11, pt. III, 28, 1840 (= ‘peo-
ple in the Tlingit country :), Tshingits.-Fast,
Antiq. Alaska, 18, 1869. Tshinkitani.—Gallatin in
Trans. An Antiq. Soc., ii. 14, 1836 (= Hingit-a’ni,
‘Tlingit country'). wooden lips-Jewitt. Narra-
tive, 161, 1815.
Tliqalis (' alis). The name of an
ancestor of a (£no gens, by which
the gens was sometimes known.—Boas
in Petermanns Mitteil., pt. 5, 131, 1887.
Tlistee (L'ísti"). A former town in the
N. part of the Tlingit territory, Alaska;
definite locality unknown. (J. R. s.)
766
[B. A. E.
TLITLALAS-TOAPKUK
Tlitlalas (Tl'i’tlalas). An ancestor of a
Quatsino gens, by whose name the gens
itself was sometimes called.—Boas in
Petermanns Mitteil., pt. 5, 131, 1887.
Tlizihlani (‘many goats”). A Navaho
clan, evidently of modern origin.
Tlizilani.–Matthews in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, III,
#". Tliziláni.–Matthews, Navaho Leg., 30,
1897.
Tikamcheen (Llamtci'n, confluence [of
rivers]’). A village of the Lytton band
of Ntlakyapamuk, on the s. side of
Thompson, r. at its junction with the
Fraser, Brit. Col. Pop. 137 in 1901; in
1908, evidently including other bands,
467.
Klech-ah'-mech.–Gibbs in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., I,
248, 1877. Klick-um-cheen.–Can. Ind. Aff., pt. II,
164, 1901. Klickunacheen.—Ibid., 1898, 418, 1899.
1 kamtci'n.—Teit in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., II,
171, 1900. Lytton.—Ibid. (white man's name).
Ti-chom-chin.–Can. Ind. Aff. 1883, 189, 1884
Tikumcheen.—Ibid., 1891,249, 1892. Tikamcheen.-
Ibid., 301, 1893. Tl-kam-sheen.—Dawson in Trans.
Roy. Soc. Can., sec. II, 44, 1891, Tlkumcheen.-
Can. Ind. Aff. 1896,434, 1897. Tik-umtci'n.—Hill-
Tout in Rep. Ethnol. Surv. Can., 4, 1899.
Tluhashaiyikan (L'uzó’caiyik-ān, ‘town
straight opposite Mt Edgecombe'). A
former Tlingit town in the Sitka country,
Alaska. (J. R. S.)
Tluknahadi (“king salmon people'). A
Tlingit division living at Sitka, Alaska,
and belonging to the Raven, phratry.
Their former home is said to have been
at the mouth of Alsek r.
klük-nachädi.--Krause, Tlinkit Ind., 118, 1885.
Lüknaxa'di.—Swanton, field notes, B. A. E., 1904.
Tlukoedi (L'u'q'oedt, “white people’).
Said to be the name of an old Tlingit
family belonging to the Wolf phratry,
now almost extinct. They were named
from the white color of water. (J. R. S.)
Tlushashakian (L'ucă/cak'i-ān, ‘town
on top of a sand hill’). An old town on
the N. side of the w.entrance to Cross Sd.,
Alaska. It is in the Huna country, but
is said to have been occupied ancient-
ly by many families of the Wolf, phra-
try, since scattered all over the Alaskan
coast. It is perhaps identical with Klug-
huggue. (J. R. s.)
Tluskez (the name refers to a carp-like
fish). A Ntshaautin village on a small
lake tributary to Blackwater r., Brit.
Col. It is probably the village where
Mackenzie (Voy., 299, 1801) was hos-
pitably received on his journey to the
Pacific, whose inhabitants he found more
cleanly, healthy, and agreeable in ap-
pearance than any that he had passed.
Klusklus.–Fleming in Can. Pac. R. R. Surv., 120,
1877. Kuzlakes.–Macfie, Vancouver Id., 428, 1865.
us'kez.–Morice in Trans. Can. Inst., 25, 1893.
thfisch-Manner.—Water, Mith., iii, pt. 3, 421,
1816. Slaoucud-dennie.-Latham quoted by Ban-
croft, Nat. Races, 1, 145, 1874. Sla-u’-ah-kus-
tinneh.–Dall, M.S., B. A. E. Slouacous dinneh-
Balbi, Atlas Ethnog.,821, 1826, Slouacus Dennie.—
Gallatin in Trans. Am. Antiq. Soc., 11, 20, 1836.
Sloua-cuss Dinais-Mackenzie, Voy., 284, 1802.
Slouacuss Tinneh.—Bancroft, Nat. Races, 1, 145,
1874. Slowacuss.–Ibid., 111,585, 1882. Slowercuss.—
Cox, Columbia R., 11,374, 1831. Slowercuss-Dinai.-
Ibid. Slua-cuss-dinais.—Water, Mith., III, pt. 3,
421, 1816. Sluacus-tinneh.—Cox, op cit. -
To (“sweet-potato’). , Given by Gat-
schet as a Yuchi clan, but probably no
such clan exists in this tribe.
Tótahá.—Gatschet, Uchee MS., B. A. E., VIII, 71,
1885 (tahá=‘clan').
Toa., A Maricopa rancheria on the Rio
Gila, Ariz., in 1744.—Sedelmair (1744)
cited by Bancroft, Ariz. and N. Mex., 366,
1889.
Toaedut. A Maricopa rancheria on the
Rio Gila, Ariz., in 1744.—Sedelmair
(1744) cited by Bancroft, Ariz. and N.
Mex., 366, 1889.
Toag. See Togue.
Toalli. A district, probably in s. w.
Georgia, visited by DeSoto, Mar. 23, 1540.
The houses are described by the Gentle-
man of Elvas (Bourne, Narr. of De Soto,
1, 52, 1904) as having been roofed with
cane after the fashion of tile; some with
the sides of clay (plastered?), and kept
very clean.
Otoa.—Biedma (1544) in French, Hist. Coll. La.,
II, 100, 1850. Toalli.–Gentl. of Elvas, op.cit.
Toanche (Teandeouiata, “one enters by
it’). A Huron village situated at different
times at several points on and adjoining
Thunder bay, Ontario, and bearing sev-
eral names. It was a port of entry of the
Huron Bear tribe, hence its name. Be-
fore 1635 it had been twice destroyed by
fire. Through fear of French revenge
for the killing of Brulé at this place, it
was abandoned in 1633, and a new village,
Ihonatiria, was established by a part of
its inhabitants, while the remainder went
to Ouenrio. (J. N. B. H.)
Otouacha.—Champlain £ CEuvres, v, pt. 1,249,
1870. Saint Nicolas.—Sagard (1626), Hist. Can., II,
296, 1866. Teandeoulata.—Jes. Rel. 1635, 28, 1858.
Teandeoulhata.—Ibid., 29. Teandewiata.—Ibid.,
III, index, 1858. Thouenchin.—Memoir of 1637 in
Margry, Déc., 1, 4, 1875. Toanché.—Jes. Rel. 1635,
28, 1858. Toenchain.–Sagard (1636), Can., I, 215,
1866. Toenchen.—Ibid., 233. Touanchain.–Cham-
plain, CEuvres, V, pt. 1, 249, note, 1870. Touen-
chain.—Sagard, Hist. Can., 11, 296, 1866.
Toanimbuttuk. A former Nishinam vil-
lage in the valley of Bear r., which is the
next stream N. of Sacramento, Cal.—
Powers in Overland Mo., x11, 22, 1874.
Toapara. A former Opata pueblo N. of
Oputo, in E. Sonora, Mexico, abandoned
in the 18th century owing to the hostility
of the Apache, Suma, and Jocome.
San Juan del Rio.—Doc. of 18th cent. quoted by
Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers, IV, 525, 1892.
Toapara.-Ibid.
Toape. A Eudeve pueblo and seat of a
Spanish mission founded in 1647; situated
at the head of Rio San Miguel, lat. 30°20',
lon. 110° 30', Sonora, Mexico. Pop. 240
in 1678, 187 in 1730.
S. Miguel Toape –Zapata (1678) cited by Bancroft,
No. Mex. States, 1, 245, 1884. Terapa.-Orozco y
Berra, Geog., 343, 1861, Toape-Rivera (1730)
cited by Bancroft, op. cit., 513. Tuape.–Modern
map form.
Toapkuk. An Eskimo village of the
Malemiut at C. Espenberg, Alaska. Pop.
42 in 1880.
BULL. 30] TOBACCO 767
Ta-apkuk.–Petroff in 10th Census, Alaska, 4, 1884.
Tapkhak.—Zagoskin in Nouv. Ann. Voy., 5th s.,
xxi, map, 1850. Tarp mete.—Jackson, Rein-
deer in Alaska, map, 145, 1894. Toapkuk.—Nelson
in 18th Rep. B. A. E., map, 1899
Tobacco. On the arrival of the first
Europeans in North America the natives
were observed to make offerings of the
smoke of some plant, generally believed
to be tobacco, to their many £ and
spirits; by it disease was treated, and the
smoke ascending from the pipe was re-
garded as an evidence of such an act as the
sealing of an agreement or the binding of a
treaty. Tobacco was likewise offered in
propitiation of angry waters, to allay de-
'structive winds, and to protect the trav-
eler. Oviedo (Hist. de las Indias, 1, 130,
1851) says that the Indians of Hayti in
the 16th century “had the custom of
taking fumigations for the purpose of get-
ting intoxicated £ they call tabaco)
with the smoke of a certain herb.” Ernst
Am. Anthr., II, 133, 1889) states that
viedo is certainly right in giving the
name (strictly taboca, a word of Guarani
origin) to a Y-shaped inhaler still used by
several South American tribes for the
absorption of certain powders (niopo,
parica). Columbus, on Oct. 15, 1492,
met a man in a canoe going from Santa
Maria to Fernandina, thesecond and third
of the Bahama ids. that he touched, who
was carrying dry leaves which he thought
must be appreciated among the Indians
because they had brought him some at
San Salvador. Las Casas (Hist. Gen. de
las Indias, cap. 46, 1875–76) says that
messengers whom Columbus sent ashore
in Cuba found “men with half-burned
wood in their hands and certain herbs to
take their smokes, which are some dry
herbs put in a certain leaf, also dry, like
those the !' make on the day of the
Passover of the Holy Ghost; and having
lighted one part of it, by the other they
suck, absorb, or receive that smoke in-
side with the breath, by which they be-
come benumbed and almost drunk, and so
it is said they do not feel fatigue. These,
muskets as we will call them, they call
tabacos. I knew Spaniards on this island
of Española who were accustomed to take
it, and being reprimanded for it, by tell-
ing them it was a vice, they £ they
were unable to cease using it. I do not
know what relish or benefit they found in
it.” Navarrete says: “Such is the origin
of our cigars” (Thatcher, Columbus, 1,
561, 1903). These authors are among the
first to refer to tobacco, the use of which
# rapidly over the world. Benzoni
(Hist. New World, Hakluyt Soc. Pub.,
80, 1857) in 1541–56 tells how slaves
'' to America from Ethiopia by
the Spaniards preserved the leaves of a
plant that grows in these new countries,
which was picked in its season, tied up in
bundles, and suspended by them near
their fireplaces until dry; to use them
they take a leaf of their grain (maize),
and one of the other plant being put in
it, they roll them tight together. So
much, he says, “do they fill themselves
with this cruel smoke that they lose their
reason” and “fall down as if they were
dead, and remain the greater part of the
day or night stupefied,” though others
“are content with imbibing only enough
of this smoke to make them giddy, and
no more.” This author says that in
Mexico the name of the herb itself was
tobacco.
There is some question as to the uses
to which tobacco was put in the West
Indies, in South America, and in parts of
southern Central America. In all of these
sections there were names for the plant
itself, and in most of these regions cigars
or cigarettes were in common use, but the
tobacco pipe appears to have been un-
known until recent times. In 1540 Her-
nando Alarcon (Ternaux-Compans, Voy.,
Ix, 322, 1838) described the natives on
the lower Rio Colorado as carrying “small
reed tubes for making perfumes, as do the
Indian tabagos of New Spain.”
Nicolas Monardes (De Simplicibus
Medicamentis, 1574) called the plant
“tobacco,” as did other authors of the
period. It was credited with wonderful
properties, curing not only disease but
wounds. It was extolled as an intoxi-
cant and as a preventive of hunger and
thirst, and was said to invigorate the
weary and to ward off disease. The
Mexicans called the plant yetl, the Peru-
vians sayri. Hariot (Narr of Va., repr.
1893) said in 1585: “There is an herbe
which is sowed a part by it selfe, & is
called by the £ Vppówoc. In
the West Indies it hath diuers names, ac-
cording to the seuerall places & countries
where it groweth and is vsed. The Span-
iardes generally call it Tobacco. The
leaues thereof being dried and brought
into powder: they vse to take the fume
or smoke thereof by sucking it through
pipes made of claie into their stomacke
and heade; from whence in purgeth su-
perfluous fleame & other grosse humors,
openeth all the pores & passages of the
body: by which meanes the vse thereof
not only preserueth the body from ob- .
structions; but also if any be, so that they
haue not beene of too long continuance,
in short time breaketh them: wherby
their bodies are notably preserued in
health, know not many greeuous dis-
eases wherewithall wee in England are
oftentimes afflicted.”
The word tobacco is of American origin,
and has been adopted, with slight varia-
tion, into most foreign languages to
designate the plant now smoked through-
out the world, although there is evi-
dence that the early Spanish settlers
"68
[B. A. E.
TOBACCO
employed the word to designate the in-
strument in which the plant was smoked,
rather than the plant itself. In early
French narratives of Canada the word
petun is almost always used. This term
is of Tupi origin and is still found
among the dialects of that language in
Brazil under the forms pety, petim,
petun, petin, pitima, petume, petemma, etc.,
whereas the word “tobacco” appears to
be traceable to the Carib word taue, tawe,
touica, tamoui, etc., and the Chibcha
dua, duva, dawa, etc., the differences
being merely dialectic. The word sic,
sii'c, zig, sic'al, etc., is often employed by
the Maya of Yucatan to designate the
cigar, although this people has other
words for tobacco, as mai and kutz. In
all the Indian languages of North and
South America words are found to desig-
nate the tobacco plant, and in the lan-
guages of the northern tribes especially
there are commonly two words for to-
bacco, probably referring to different
varieties of Nicotiana.
Nadaillac says that the tobacco plant
was introduced into Europe by the Span-
iards as early as 1518. Diego Columbus,
in his will dated May 2, 1523, made a
legacy to a tobacco merchant of Lisbon,
showing how rapidly traffic in the new
panacea sprang up. Jean, Nicot, French
ambassador to the King of Portugal, sent
seeds of the plant to Catherine de Medici
about 1559, a service commemorated by
the name Nicotiana given to the plant.
As many as 40 varieties of the tobacco
plant have been noted by botanists. It
was called by the French “herbe de la
reine” and “herbe sainte”; by the Dutch
“the ambassador's plant”; the Spaniards
called it “yerba sancta” because of its
wonderful virtue in treating disease,
which Oviedo (Purchas, Pilgrimage, v,
957, 1626) said “was not only for sanity
but for sanctity also.” The Portuguese
called it “erbasanta croce.” Sir Francis
Drake referred to tobah as early as 1578,
and was the first to take Virginia tobacco
(Nicotiana tabacum) to Europe, according
to Fairholt. The cigarette has been
smoked in the S.W. from time imme-
morial, and the sacred cigarette ''
by priests in caves as a votive offering,
thousands being found in cave shrines in
Arizona.
The practice of making cane cigarettes
survived up to a recent period among the
Pima of Arizona, who, before going to
war against the Apache, made from a
reed growing along the Rio Gila a smok-
ing tube the length of the first two joints
of the index finger. around the middle of
which was tied a miniature belt woven
from cotton and agave fiber, with fringed
ends, and called a blanket, this clothed
reed being regarded as male or female
according to certain marks upon it. Be-
fore the departure of a war party these
tubes were charged with tobacco and
smoked toward the cardinal points, to the
fetishes, and to all the objects that were
to be used in the campaign, each warrior
smoking his own tube. At the close of
the ceremony the tubes were deposited as
offerings in shrines dedicated to the War
od, which were generally in caves.
Tewkes in 1907 found in one of six
ceremonial rooms excavated by him at
Casa Grande, Ariz., hundreds of these
tubes in the fireplaces. Their surfaces
were charred, but they were still distin-
guishable. Large numbers of similar
tubes were found by Cushing in ceremo-
nial caves in the Gila and Salt r. valleys.
In South America tobacco appears to
have been used chiefly in the form of snuff.
There is some evidence that the plant
was chewed in Central America. The In-
dians of North America generally are said
to have cultivated tobacco from a very
early period, several varieties of which
were known to them. The Tionontati,
because they grew the plant in commer-
cial quantities, were called by the French
Nation de Petun.
Tobacco was cultivated in most tribes
by the men alone, and was usually smoked
by them only; among the Iroquois and .
some of the Pueblos trade tobacco was
not smoked in solemn ceremonies. At
times both priests and laymen smoked
plants or compounds that were strongly
narcotic, those using them becoming
ecstatic and seeing visions. To the In-
dian the tobacco plant had a sacred
character; it was almost invariably used
on solemn occasions, accompanied b
suitable invocations to their deities. It
was ceremonially used to aid in disease
or distress, to ward off danger, to bring
good fortune, to generally assist one in
need, and to allay fear. The planting of
medicine tobacco is one of the oldest cere-
monies of the Crows, consisting, among
other observances, of a solemn march, a
foot race among the young men, the
planting of seed, the building of a hedge
of green branches around the seed *
a visit to the sweat house, followed by a
bath and a solemn smoke, all ending with
a feast; when ripe, the plant was stored
away, and seeds were put in a deerskin
pouch and kept for another planting
Simms in Am. Anthr., v.1, 331, 1904).
he Mandan and Arikara, among others,
are known to have cultivated tobacco
from very early time, while the Siksika,
essentially a hunting tribe, cultivated
tobacco, according to Grinnell, as their
only crop. The tobacco plant was care-
fully dried by the Indians and kept as
free from moisture as possible; that in-
tended for immediate use was kept in
BULL. 30]
bags of deerskin or birch bark, skins of
small animals, or baskets neatly woven of
roots and grasses. The bags were often
elaborately decorated by the women.
Of the family Solanaceae few species
were used as narcotics. Cornus sericea
and C. stolonifera grow over the greater
part of North America and are used for
smoking nearly as extensively as Nico-
tiana. # thinks that red willow
has been mistaken for these by several
authors. Kinnikinnick, an Algonquian
word signifying (what is) mixed by
hand, is used to designate a mixture of
tobacco with some other plant, either
for the purpose of imparting a more
pleasant odor or to reduce its strength,
as the trade tobacco alone is commonly
too strong to suit the fancy of the Indian.
Among the western tribes tobacco was
ordinarily used by mixing with it gum,
sumac, and bearberry, the bark, leaves,
and roots of two kinds of willow, manza-
nita leaves, Jamestown weed, touchwood,
dogwood bark, arrowwood, and a variety
of other woods, barks, leaves, twigs, and
even insects. The plant was commonly
used throughout Europe as an antidote
against the plague and other diseases. Its
cultivation, to the exclusion of other veg-
etal products, brought the colonies of Vir-
ginia and Maryland on more than one
occasion to the verge of starvation. Sta-
tistics show that in 1908 the product of
tobacco in the United States amounted to
718,061,380 pounds. The value of manu-
factured tobacco for the year 1900 was
$283,076,546.
Consult Bragge, Bibliotheca Nicotiana,
1880; Neander, Tobaccologia, 1644; Fair-
holt, Tobacco, its History and Associa-
tions, 1859; Grinnell, Blackfoot Lodge
Tales, 1892; Jacobstein, Tobacco Indus-
try in U. S., 1907; Monardes, Hist. Me-
dicinal, 1574, Nadaillac, Les Pipes et le
Tabac (Materiaux pour l’Histoire Primi-
tive de l’Homme, 1885); Curtis, Am. Ind.,
1—v, 1907–09; McGuire in Rep. Nat. Mus.,
1897. See Pipes, Smoking. (J. D. M.)
Tobagan. See Toboggan.
Tobhipangge (To B'hi-pāng-ge). A
former Tewa village 8 m. N. E. of the
£ Nambe pueblo, N. Mex. The
ambe people assert that it was reared,
occupied, and abandoned by their ances-
tors prior to the Spanish advent in the
16th century.—Bandelier in Arch. Inst.
Papers, Iv, 84, 1892.
Tobique. A band of Malecite living on
a reserve consisting of 14,800 acres of for-
est and farming lands at the junction of
Tobique and St John rs., Victoria co.,
New Brunswick. They numbered 157 in
1910, and are Roman Catholics. They
gain a livelihood by hunting, by serving
as guides and lumbermen, and as labor-
ers for the residents of Perth and And-
57009°–Bull. 30, pt 2–12–49
TOBAGAN-TOCAX
769
over; they also sell their native wares,
such as snowshoes, axe-handles, baskets,
and barrel-staves, and farm to some ex-
tent.
Tobic.—Wetromile, Abnakis, 122, 1866. Tobique.—
Shea, Cath. Miss., 157, 1855.
Toboggan. A sort of sledge in use
among the Algonquian Indians of N. E.
North America, and adopted from them,
with the name, by the whites. The to-
n is made of thin, narrow boards,
10 or 12 ft long, bent over and lashed at
the end and covered with rawhide.
Those intended to be drawn by dogs are
much larger than those now used for
sliding down hills in sport. The word,
which has been spelled in English in a
variety of ways, as tarbogan, tobogan, and
toboggan, which is the usual form in Eng-
lish Canada, came into the language
from Canadian French, in which the word
is old, occurring as tabaganne in Leclercq
(Nouv. Rel. de la Gaspésie, 70, 1691).
In French Canadian the word appears in
divers forms, as tabagane, tabogine, toba-
gan, tobogan, etc., some of them influ-
enced by English spellings. According
to Gerard (inf’n, 1908) “the word is
from Abnaki uddbd’gán, meaning ‘(what
is) used for dragging, from udabá'ge, he
uses for dragging, from udd’be, “he
drags, or hauls, with a cord.” The name
was that of an Indian drag made of the
skin of a deer. A sleigh or drag made of
wood or branches was designated as
udábduäsk, a name which, after the intro-
duction of wheeled vehicles, was applied
to a wagon or a carriage.” See Sleds.
A probable variant of toboggan is Tom
Pung, which has been also reduced to
pung (q. '. The adoption of the use of the
toboggan by the whites of parts of Canada
and the United States as a winter sport
has given rise to derivative words, as the
verb toboggan, tobogganer, tobogganist. A
sport known as “water tobogganing” was
introduced by Paul Boynton. (A. F. C.)
Toby. See Winema.
Tocane. A Chumashan village between
Goleta and Pt Concepcion, Cal., in 1542.
Tocane.—Cabrillo, Narr. (1542), in Smith, Colec.
Doc. Fla., 183, 1857. Tolane.—Taylor in Cal.
Farmer, Apr. 17, 1863.
Tocas. A former tribe of N. E. Mexico
or s. Texas, probably Coahuiltecan, who
were gathered into mission San Buena-
ventura de las Cuatro Ciénegas, in Coa-
huila.—Orozco y Berra, Geog., 302, 1864.
Tocaste. A village entered by De Soto
in 1539, shortly '' reaching Cale
(Olagale), and probably about the upper
Withlacoochee r., s. from the present
Ocala, Fla. (J. M.)
Tocaste.–Gentl. of Elvas (1557) in Bourne, De
£". 1, 36, 1904, Ranjel (ca. 1546), ibid., 11,
65, -
Tocax. A place, apparently in the
Cherokee country, visited by Juan Pardo
in 1566. It may possibly have some con-
770
[B. A. E.
TOCHOLIMAFIA-TOG WING ANI
nection with Toxaway,
(q.v.).–Mooney in 19th
535, 1900.
Tocholimafia. The Golden Warbler clan
or Tagwahi
Rep. B. A. E.,
of Taos pueblo, N. Mex.
# a tai'na.–M. C. Stevenson, notes, B. A.
, 1910.
Tochotno. A former Kuilchana village
on Kuskokwim r., Alaska; . 9 in
1844.—Zagoskin quoted by Petroff in 10th
Census, Alaska, 37, 1884.
Tocia. A Chumashan tribe, one of sev-
eral formerly occupying the country from
Buena Vista and Carises lakes and Kern
r to the Sierra Nevada and Coast range,
Cal. By treaty of June 10, 1851, these
tribes, which had been reduced through
conflict with the Spaniards and with
neighboring Indians, reserved a tract be-
tween Tejon pass and Kern r., and ceded
the remainder of their lands to the United
States. See Barbour in Sen. Ex. Doc. 4,
32d Cong., spec. sess., 256, 1853.
Tockaawgh, Tockahow, Tockwock, Tock-
wogh. See Tuckahoe. -
Tocobaga. A tribe, apparently of Ti-
mucuan affinity, holding in the 16th cen-
tury a considerable territory along the w.
coast of Florida northward from Tampa
bay and perhaps including the region of
Withlacoocheer. The Paracoxi, Hurri-
pacuxi, etc., of the De Soto narratives,
mentioned as the name of the chief or
province, seem to be properly the title of
the chief, signifying, respectively, “chief’
and “war chief’ in the Timucua language
(Gatschet). Later in the century, when
the Spaniards began to establish posts
and missions, the tribe was '.
called Tocobaga. They were at war wit
their southern neighbors, the Calusa,
until peace was made through the efforts
of Menendez about 1570. Like the other
ancient tribes of Florida, they probably
dwindled to final extinction from the in-
roads of invading Seminole. (J. M.)
£ (1544) in # '', #
rr., II, - aracogi.—Ranjel (ca. *
£ 60 orri *:::: '#'
Paracoxi.–Gentl. of Elvas (1557), ibid., 1, 32, 1904.
Tocobaga.—Fontaneda (ca. 1575) in French, Hist.
Coll. La., 2d s., 263, 1875. Tocobaja.–Fontaneda
Mem., Smith trans., 18, 1854. Toco-baja-Chile.—
Fontaneda in Doc. Inéd., V, 537, 1866 (cacique's
name). Tocobajo.—Fontaneda in French, op.
cit., 254. Tocobayo.—Fairbanks, Hist, Fla., 92,
1901. Tocobogas.—Jefferys, '# of N. Am.,
chart 67, 1762. Tocopata.—De l'Isle, map (1707) in
Winsor, Hist. Am., 11, 294, 1886. Tocovaga.–Fon-
taneda in Ternaux-Compans, Voy., xx, 36, 1841.
£-' 20. Tojobaco.—Ibid., 21. Toco-
v e.–Fontaneda, Mem., Smith trans., 18,
1 name of the chief of Tocobaga). Topoca-
pas.—Barcia, Ensayo, 344, 1723 (identical?). Ur-
ribaracuxi.–Garcilaso de la Vega (1591) quoted
by Shipp, De Soto, 271, 1881. Urripacoxit.–De
Soto letter (1539), Smith trans., 8, 1854. Urri-
xi.-Ranje! (ca. 1546) in Bourne, De Soto
arr., 11, 65, 1904.
Toctoethla. A former Seminole town,
settled by 40 or 50 warriors from Kan-
chati; situated w. of Chattahoochee r.,
10 m. above Flint r. junction, in Jackson
co., Fla.—Bell in Morse, Rep. to Sec.
War, 307, 1822.
Tocwogh (corruption of Ptukweu, con-
tracted to tukweu and pronounced tuk’-wo.
See Tuckahoe.–Gerard). A former tribe
on Chester r. on the E. shore of Maryland.
In 1608 Smith estimated them at 100 war-
riors; they were then allies of the Cones-
toga. Their principal village, of the same
name, was on the s. bank of the river,
about 7 m. from its mouth, in Queen Anne
co. Brinton identifies them with the
Nanticoke, £mith mentions the
two as distinct tribes.
Tockwaghs.–Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, VI, 131,
1857. Tockwhoghs.—Smith (1629), Va., I, 74, '.
1819. Tockwocks.—Bozman, Md., I, 114, 1837.
Tockwogh. -Smith, # cit., map. Tockwoghes-
Ibid., 120. Tockwoughes.—Ibid., 135. Tocwoys:-
Rafinesque in Marshall, # I, introd., 37, 1824
£print). Toghwocks.-Shea, Cath. Miss., 486,
Tododaho. See Wathatotarho.
Toggle. See Fishing, Hunting.
Togiagamiut. An Eskimo tribe inhab-
iting the country about Togiak bay and
adjacent lakes, Alaska. They are primi-
tive in their habits, but excellent hunters.
Women dress in the feathered skins of
swans, geese, and cranes. The villages
are Ekilik, Imiak, Kashaiak, Kassianak,
Kulukak, Togiak, Tuniakpuk, Ualik.
£ramat-selson in 18th Rep. B. A. E., map,
899.
Togiak. A Togiagamiut village at the
mouth of Togiak r., Alaska; pop. 276 in
£ Alaska. 1
£
48, 1881. Tugiak.–Tebenkof (1849) quoted b
Baker, Geog. Dict. Alaska, 1902. £
chef (1826) quoted by Baker, ibid.
Togiak. A trading station on the E.
shore of Togiak bay, Alaska; pop. 28 in
1880, 14 in 1890.
# Station.—Petroff in 10th Census, Alaska,
Togiaratsorik. A Kuskwogmiut Es-
kimo village on the left bank of Kusko-
kwim r., Alaska; pop. 52 in 1880.
Taghiaratzoriamute.—Petroff, Rep, on Alaska, 53,
1880. Togiarhazoriamute.—Hallock in Nat. Geog.
Mag., ix, 88, 1898.
Togue. A name applied in Maine to
the species of lake-trout known in some
other parts of the country as namaycush.
The form toag is also in use, and the spell-
ing togue would indicate a derivation
through Canadian French from Micmac
or Passamaquoddy. According to Liv-
ingston Stone (Rep. U. S. Comm. Fish,
1872–73, 220), the togue is the great gray-
trout (Salmo toma) found in New Bruns-
wick and Maine, and called in L. Temis-
couata, tuladi. The £ origin of the
word seems not to be known. (A. F. C.)
Togwingani ( £ A Pavi-
otso tribe living about Malheur lake,
E. Oreg., in 1881. “Captain Egan” was its
chief, and the tribe has usually been called
Snakes.—Powell, Paviotso MS., B. A. E.,
1881,
BULL. 30]
Tohaha. A subtribe, apparently Ton-
kawan, living in the latter part of the 17th
century near the Colorado r., on the line
of travel from San Antonio to E. Texas.
They were closely associated with but
distinct from the Toho, and also closely
allied with the Emet and Cavas. What
seems to be the first mention of them was
made in 1683 by Juan Sabeata, Mendoza's
guide to central Texas. He included
them and the Emet (Emati) in the list
of tribes said by him to live 3 days E. of
the lower Rio Grande. La Salle heard of
the Tohaha in 1687 before crossing the
Colorado. They were probably iden-
tical with the Teao, through whose vil-
lage La Salle passed a short distance E. of
the same river. This conclusion is based
on the fact, aside from the similarity of
names and associates, that in 1689 and 1690
Massanet, from personal knowledge, three
times reported the Tohaha (whom he
called Toaa, or Toao) as living in the very
vicinity where La Salle had so shortly
before visited the Teao.
By a process of elimination, supple-
mented by some positive data, it may be
inferred £ the Tohaha were probably
Tonkawan. In 1691 Massanet enumerated
the Toaa, Tojo, Emet, Cavas, and Sana in
alist of tribes living E. of Arroyo del Cibolo
and speaking a non-Coahuiltecan lan-
guage. 'i'. to Joutel the Teao spoke
a language different from that of the Cenis
(Hasinai). If the Toyal mentioned by
Belleisle (1719–21) were the Tohaha, as
seems not unlikely, his account would
indicate that they were not allied with the
coast tribes, and therefore were probably
not Karankawan. Moreover, there is
some positive evidence that the Sana
(q.v.), at least, were of Tonkawan affilia-
tion. While the Tohaha seem not to be
mentioned after Belle Isle's account, as-
suming their identity with the Toyal, the
Toho and their other associates continue
tobementioned forsometime. (H. E. B.)
Teáo.—Joutel (1637) in Margry, Déc., III, 298, 1878.
Toaa.–Massanet (1689) in Tex. Hist. Asso. Quar.,
II, 286, 1899. Toao.—Massanet (1689), ibid., 213.
Tohaha.—Joutel (1687), op. cit., 288. Tohahe.—
Shea, note in Charlevoix, New France, IV, 78,
1870. Tohaka.—Joutel, Jour., Eng., trans., 90,
1719. Toyals, —Belleisle (1719–21). in Margry,
Déc., VI, 339, 1886 (identical?). Tuxaxa.-Juan
Sabeata (1683) in Mendoza, Viaje, MS.
Tohaktivi (To-hak-ti-vi). A Paviotso
tribe formerly about the White mts., near
the head of Owens r., E. Cal.—Powell,
Paviotso MS., B. A. E., 1881.
Tohlka (Tlö’lk/a). A Haida town of the
Tohlka-gitunai family, formerly on the
N. coast of Graham id., just w. of the en-
trance to Masset inlet, Brit. Col.—Swan-
ton, Cont. Haida, 281, 1905.
Tohlka-gitunai (T/5/lk/a gitanā’-i, “the
Gituns of Tohlka"). A Haida family of
the le clan, named from its town,
Tohlka (q.v.). They formed one family
TOHAHA—TOHONTAENRAT
771
with the Widja-gitunai, Chets-gitunai,
and Djus-hade. J. R. s.)
#: £ £h #'s '.
- Tötlgya gyit'inai’.-Boas, 12t ep. N. W.
Tribes Can., # p
Tohnokalong. A Yukonikhotana vil-
lage on the N. bank of Yukon r., lon. 54°
25/
Toho. A subtribe, apparently Tonka-
wan, closely associated with but distinct
from the Tohaha. In the latter part of
the 17th century they lived on Colorado
r:, Texas. For their location, probable
linguistic affiliation, and early mention,
see Tohaha. While the Tohaha disap-
r after 1721, at the latest, the Toho,
in later times more commonly called Tou
or Tuu, and their associates, the Emet
and Cavas (Caguas), continue to be
known. About 1740 and thereafter they
entered San Antonio de Valero mission
in considerable numbers, and were there
as late as 1765. In addition to the au-
thorities cited below, consult the manu-
script mission records of San Antonio de
Valero. The names Tuu and Tou su
Tups and Tops (q.v.), names of a tribe
apparently Karankawan. H. E. B.)
Atayos.—Cabeza de Vaca (1534), Smith trans., 121,
1871. Atoyos. -Davis, Span. Conq. N. Mex., 82,
1869 (misprint). Tayos. – Cabeza de Vaca as
uoted by Barcía, Ensayo, 13, 1723 (these three
orns J'"'. refer to the Toho rather than to
the Adai). Thoo.—Massanet (1690) in Dictamen
Fiscal, Nov.30, 1716, MS. Tohan.-Joutel, Jour.,
Eng. ed., 90, 1719. Tohau.—Joutel in tl *
Déc., III, 288, 1878. Toho,—Talon (1698), ibid.,
612. Tokau.—Joutel, Jour., Eng. ., 115, 1719.
Too.—Massanet (1689), MS. Toxo.—Joutel quoted
in Tex. Hist. Asso. Quar., VIII, 213, 1905.
Tohol. Mentioned as a pueblo of the
province of Atripuy (q.v.) in the region
of the lower Rio Grande, N. Mex., in
1598.—Oñate (1598) in Doc. Inéd., xv.1,
115, 1871.
Tohome. A former Muskhogean tribe of
the Gulf coast, speaking a dialect of Choc-
taw (Margry, Déc., Iv, , 427, 514–31,
1880). Their cabins stood 8 leagues N.
of the French settlement at Mobile, on
the w. side of Mobile r. The number of
warriors was estimated in 1702 at 350.
They were allies of the French and had
# baptized in the Roman Catholic
aith. *
Aomé.–French, Hist. Coll. La., III, 235, 1851. Cho-
homes.-Iberville (1702) in Minn. Hist. Coll., I,
340, 1872. Thomé.–Pénicaut (1709) in French,
Hist. Coll. La., n.s., I, 103, 1869. omez.-Péni-
caut (1702) ibid. 78. Tohome's –Iberville (1700)
in M béc. Iv,427,1880. Tomeas.–McKenney
#"#"#"# III, 79, 1854. Tomes.–
Iberville (1700) in Margry, Déc., IV, 514, 1880.
Tomez.-Pénicaut (1710), ibid., v, 427, 1883. Tom-
makees.–French, Hist, Coll. La., II, 234, 1850
Toomes.—Iberville (1700)
£: identical).
n Margry, Déc., IV, 372, 1880.
Tohontaenrat (‘they are white-eared.’—
Hewitt). A Huron tribeformerly living
in Ontario and a member of the Huron
confederation. Scanonaenrat, where the
Jesuits established the mission of St
Michel, was their only recorded village.
In 1649, on the overthrow of the Hurons
772
[B. A. E.
TOHOOKATOKIE—TOLEMATO
by the Iroquois, the Tohontaenrat aban-
doned their village and were adopted by
the Seneca. See Kanagaro. J.
M.
Tahontaenrat.-Jes. Rel. 1644, 93, 1858. Tohonta-,
enras.—Jes. Rel. 1637, 113, 1858. Tohontaenrat.—
Jes. Rel. 1639, 50, 1858. Tohotaenrat.-Parkman,
Jesuits, map, 1883.
Tohookatokie. Mentioned together with
Wichita, Caddo, Biloxi, Alabama, Dela-
wares, Shawnee, Creeks, Choctaw, Chick-
asaw, Quapaw, and a number of others as
troublesome intruders in Texas in 1849.
The list as given contains several duplica-
tions and other errors. This name can
not be identified with any regular tribe
name, and may possibly be intended for
a band of Cherokee under the leadership
of the chief Degatága, known to the
whites as Tokatoka. (J. M.)
Tahookatuke.—Latham, War. of Man, 350, 1850.
Tohookatokies.–Catlett (1849) in Ind. Aff. Rep.,
1849, 33, 1850. Tuh .-Latham, op.cit.
Tohopeka (Creek: Tuhûpki, from itu-
húpki, “wooden fence, and, by extension
'' The Horseshoe, or Great Ben
of Tallapoosa r., Ala., the site of a tem-
porary fort where the warlike remnants
of the Creeks, numbering 1,000, experi-
enced their last and decisive defeat from
the American army under Gen. Jackson,
with its Cherokee allies, Mar. 27, 1814,
leaving 557 dead on the field. See Drake,
Bk. Inds., bk. 4, 60, 1848. (A. S. G.)
Tohopekaliga (Creek: ‘fence or fort
laced there'). A former Seminole vil-
age, probably on the shore of a lake of
the same name in S. w. Orange co., Fla.
£ their chief in 1837.
Tohopikaliga.-H. R. Ex. Doc. 74 (1823), 19th
Cong., 1st sess., 27, 1826. Tohopkolikies.—Drake,
Bk. Inds., bk. 4, 140, 1848. Topchalinky.-H. R.
Doc. 78, 25th £ 2d sess., map, 768–9, 1838
£y identical). Topekaliga-jesup (1837),
ibid
To-ho-sa. See Dohasan.
Tohou. The Puma clan of the Chua
£ phratry of the Hopi.
o'-ho-tih wun-wu.–Fewkes in Am. Anthr., VII,
402, 1894 (wuñ-wii =clan). Tohod-winwá.–Fewkes
in 19th Rep. B. A. E., 582, 1900.
Toikhichi. A former Yokuts (Maripo-
san) tribe on Kings r., Cal.—A. L. Kroe-
ber, inf’n, 1906.
Toikiming. A village of Praying In-
dians in 1659, on Nantucket id., Mass.—
Cotton (1659) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll.,
1st S., 1, 204, 1806.
Toisa. A Potawatomi village, named
from the chief, which formerly occupied
the w. bank of Tippecanoe r., nearly op-
site Bloomingsburg, Fulton co., Ind.
he reservation was sold in 1836.—Tippe-
canoe treaty (1832) in U. S. Ind. Treat.,
702, 1873. -
Toiwait (To-i-wait). A Paviotso tribe
formerly about the lower sink of the Car-
son, w. Nevada (Powell, Paviotso MS.,
B. A. E., 1881). They were said to num-
ber about 400 in 1870, most of them hav-
ing been removed to the E. part of the
territory.
Toy Pah-Utes.–Campbell in Ind. Aff. Rep., 111,
1870. Toy Pi-Utes.—Ind. Aff. Rep., 119, 1866. Toy'-
F: t’-teh.—Powers, Inds. W. Nevada, #.
. A. E., 1876 (formerly at the upper sink of the
Carson; sig. “tule eaters'; said to have been ap-
plied also to the Paviotso at the lower sink).
Tojagua. Mentioned by Oñate (Doc.
Inéd., xvi; 115, 1871) as a pueblo of New
Mexico in 1598. It was possibly Keresan.
# Ariz. and N. Mex., 136, 1889
(misquoting Ofiate). Toyagua.—Columbus Mem.
Vol., 155, 1893 (misprint). -
Tok. A Koyukukhotana village on an
island at the junction of Koyukuk r, with
the Yukon, Alaska, having 6 inhabitants
in 1844.
Tok.—Baker, Geog. Dict. Alaska, 1902. Tokha-
ka .—Zagoskin in Nouv, Ann. Woy, 5th s., xxi,
map, 1850. Tok-kakat-Tikhmeníef quoted by
Baker, ibid. Tok-khakat.—Zagoskin quoted by
Petroff in 10th Census, Alaska, 37, 1884.
Tokaunee's Village. A former mixed
Winnebago and . Menominee village,
named after a chief, situated on the site
of Mauston, Juneau co., Wis., in 1837.
It contained only five or six wigwams.-
De la Ronde in Wis. Hist. Soc. Coll.,
v1.1, 359, 1876.
Tokeatl's Village. A summer camp of
a Taku chief in Alaska; pop. 26 in 1880.—
Petroff in 10th Census, Alaska, 32, 1884.
Tokoaath (Tok'oã'ath, ‘Toquat proper’).
A sept of the Toquart, a Nootka tribe.—
# in 6th Rep. N. W. Tribes Can., 32,
1890.
Tokoais (Tokod's “looking down on
his family’—the name of an ancestor).
A division of the Nuhalk, a subdivision
of the Bellacoola of the coast of British
Columbia.—Boas in 7th Rep. N. W.
Tribes Can., 3, 1891.
Tokoanu. The Black-ant clan of the
Ala (Horn) phratry of the Hopi.
To-ko'-a-nu wuñ-wu.–Fewkes in Am. Anthr., VII,
401, 1894 (wiń-wu =clan).
Tokochi. The Wildcat clan of the £
Tokotci wińwü.–Fewkes in 19th Rep. B. A. E., 584,
1900. To-ko-tci wun-wii.–Fewkes in Am. Anthr.,
VII, 404, 1894.
Tokogalgi (Creek: "tadpole people').
A small Yuchi town on Kichofuni cr., an
affluent of Flint r., s. w. Georgia.
Toc-so-gul-egau.–Hawkins (1799), Sketch, 63, 1848.
Tohogalias.--Moll map in Humphreys, Acct, 1730.
Tokogalgi.—Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg., I, 146, 1884.
Tokomabi (Hopi: ‘place of the running
water in the canyon.”—Fewkes). A ru-
ined pueblo in s. Utah, in the neighbor-
hood of the junction of the Little Colo-
rado with the Colorado, known by tra-
dition as the place whence came the Ala
(Horn) and the Chua (Snake) clans of
the Hopi.
Tokonabi: - Fewkes in 19th '' B. A. E., 587,
1900. Tokóonavi.—Voth, Traditions of the Hopi,
30, 1905. -
Toktakamai (‘place of thimble-ber-
ries’). A Squawmish village on the right
bank of Squawmisht r., w. Brit. Col.
Tawkamee.—Brit. Adm. chart, no. 1917. Töktā'-
kamai.—Hill-Tout in Rep. Brit. A. A. S., 474, 1900,
Tata'qumai.-Boas, MS., B. A. E., 1887. -
Tolemato. A Yamasee village and mis-
sion station about 1595 on the coast of
Bull. 30]
Georgia. In 1597, in anger at the re-
proofs of Father Corpa, the missionary,
the son and heir of the chief of Guale
organized a revolt against the mis-
sions, resulting in the murder of Father
Corpa and 3 other missionaries, the de-
struction of much property at the differ-
ent mission villages, and the abandon-
ment of all the missions of that region for
several years. See Topiqui. (J. M.)
Tolemaro.—Barcia, Ensayo, 170, 1723. Tolemato.—
Ibid. Tolomato.—Fairbanks, Fla., 111, 1901.
Toloawathla. A former Seminole town
on the w. side of Chattahoochee r., Fla.,
10 m. above the forks. Eheconhataunco
was its chief in 1823. (H. R. Ex. Doc.
74 (1823), 19th Cong., 1st sess., 27, 1826.)
Tolocabit (‘place of the big head'). A
former village, occupied by either the
Cahuilla (Kawia) or the Serranos, on the
site of Redlands, s. Cal.
San Timétéo.—Burton (1853) in H. R. Ex. Doc. 76,
34th Cong., 3d sess., 117, 1857. San Timoteo.–Ca-
balleria, Hist. San Bernardino Val., 39, 1902. Tolo-
cabit.—Ibid.
Tolowa. An Athapascan tribe of ex-
treme N. W. California. When first known
they occupied the coast from the mouth of
Tolow A MAN AND wiFE *
Klamath r. nearly to the Oregon line,
including Smith r. valley and the follow-
ing villages: Echulit, Khoonkhwuttunne,
and Khosatunne of the Khaamotene
branch; Chesthltishtunne, Tatlatunne,
TOLOAWATHLA—TOMAHAWK
773
Ataakut, Meetkeni, Stuntusunwhott, Tar-
ghinaatun, Thltsusmetunne, and Turghe-
stltsatun. They were gathered on a res-
ervation in 1862, which was established
on leased land, but it was abandoned in
1868, since which time the Tolowa have
shifted for themselves. They are much
demoralized and greatly reduced in num-
bers. Their language is unintelligible to
the Hupa. In culture they resemble the
Hupa and the Yurok, the chief difference
being in their folklore and religion. They
have been greatly influenced by the sea.
Aqustá.—Dorsey, Naltunnetunne MS. vocab., B.
A. E., 1884 ('southern language': Naltunnetunne
name). £ Chetco MS. vocab.,
B. A. E., 1884. Au’-kwü-ctä.—Dorsey, Alsea MS.
vocab., B. A. E., 1884. oons.—Heintzleman in
Ind. Aff. Rep. 1857, 392, 1858. Lopas.—Ibid. Tah-
le-wah.–Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, III, 422, 1853.
Talawa.-Heintzleman in Ind. Aff. Rep., 391, 1858.
Talu-wa.—Crook, MS., B. A. E. Tolana.—Hein-
tzleman in Ind. Aff. Rep.,286,1858. Tolawa.—Ban-
croft, Nat. Races, 1,445, 1874. To-le-wah.–Gibbs
in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, III, 139, 1853. Tolowa.-
Taylor in Cal. Farmer, June 8, 1860 (Yurok name
of Echulit, applied by whites to the whole tribe).
Toltichi. A divergent northern dialect
of the Yokuts, formerly spoken farthest
up San Joaquin r., Cal. The last person
actually using this dialect (a woman) is
said to have died about 30 years prior
to 1907. See Kroeber in Univ. Cal. Pub.,
Am. Arch. and Eth., II, 311, 354, 1907.
Tolts.asding. A former Hupa village on
Trinity r., Cal., at the mouth of Supply cr.
TöLts.asdin.–Goddard, Life and Culture of the
Hupa, 12, 1903.
Toltu.—The Sun clan of Taos pueblo,
N. Mex.
Toltu tai'na.–M. C. Stevenson, notes, B. A. E.,
1910 (tai'na=" people').
Tolungowon. An Oneida settlement near
Green Bay, Wis., in 1836.
Tolungowon.–Crawford (1836) in H. R. Doc. 178,
26th Cong. 1st sess., 17, 1840.
Tolwatin. A division of the Tenanku-
tehin on Tanana r., Alaska.—Allen, Rep.
on Alaska, 137, 1887.
Tomachichi. See Tomochichi.
Tomahawk. The name applied to a
weapon or a group of weapons in com-
mon use among the Algonquian tribes
of E. United States. The early writers
on Virginia cite the word from the dia-
lects of that region astommahick, tomahack,
tamahake, tamahaac (Strachey, 1612), etc.;
other early forms are tommyhawk and
tomhog (Church, Philip's War, 24, 1716).
The Delaware dialect has tomahikan;
the Mahican, tumnahecan; the Massachu-
set, tomhegan; the Abnaki, tamahigan.
The word has come into English proba-
bly from the Virginian dialect. That
this word is common to widely scattered
Algonquian peoples is indicated by the
fact that ootommoheggun is the Cree word
for hammer. A common conception of
the tomahawk is that it was the nearest
aboriginal representative of the European
hatchet, £ the term was early

774
[B. A. E.
TOMAHAWK
-
applied to various forms of the club, as
indicated in the following citations.
Describing a clandestine visit to one of
the houses of worship of the Virginia
Indians, Beverley says: “We found large
Shelves, and upon these Shelves three
Mats, each of which was roll'd up, and
sow'd fast. These we handed down to
the light, and
to save time in
unlacing the
Seam s, we
made use of a
Knife, and
ripp'd , them,
without doing
any damage to
the Mats. In
one of these we
found some
vast Bones, which we judg’d to be the
Bones of Men, particularly we meas-
ur'd one Thigh-bone, and found it two
foot nine inches long: In another Mat, we
found some Indian Tomahawks finely
Guoee-Heaped culus, Sometimes Referred to as a Tomahawk
grav'd and painted. These resembl’d the
wooden Faulchion us’d by the Prize-
fighters in England, except that they have
no guard to save the Fingers. They were
made of a rough heavy Wood, and the
GLoae-HEAoEo cuius wir" Spike, Some-
Times Referred to as a Tomańawk
shape of them is represented
in the Tab. 10, No. 3.
Among these Tomahawks
was the largest that ever I saw; there
was fasten’d to it a Wild Turky's Beard
ainted red, and two of the longest
£s of his Wings hung dangling at
it, by a string of about 6 Inches long,
ty'd to the end of the Tomahawk.”
(Beverley, Virginia, 29, 1705.)
cuue with Spike, often Descaised as a Toma"awk
The tomahawk was very generally em-
»loyed in ceremony, and the matter of
its use and embellishment are well set
ToMai4awk DESCRIBED AND illus TRATED BY BEveR-EY
forth by Rogers: “Another instrument
of great esteem and importance among
them is the tomahawk. This is an an-
cient weapon universally used by them
in war, before they were taught the use
of iron and steel; since which hatchets
have been substituted in lieu of them.
But this instrument still retains its use
and importance
in public trans-
actions; and,
like the pipe, is
often very sig-
nificant. This
we a p on is
formed inuch
like a hatchet,
having a long
stem or han-
dle; the head
is a round ball or knob of solid wood,
well enough calculated to knock men's
brains out, which on the other side of
the stem terminates in a point where the
edge would be, if made a hatchet, which
point is set a little hooking or coming
toward the stem; and near the center,
where the stem or handle pierces the
Śss
T*E. Tomarawk-Pipe of Trade
head, another point projects for-
ward of a considerable ''
which serves to thrust with like
a spear or pike pole.
“The tomahawk likewise is ornamented
with feathers and paintings, disposed and
variegated in many significant forms, ac-
cording to the occasion and end for which
it is used, and on it they keep journals of
their marches and most important and
noted occurrences in a kind of hiero-
lyphics. When the council is called to
eliberate war, the tomahawk is painted
all over red, and when the council sits it is
— - U
cElr-Harcaer, commonly Regarded as the TYPical Tomahawk
laid down by the chief, and if war is con-
cluded upon, the captain of the young
warriors takes it up and with it in his
hands dances and sing: the war-song, as
before mentioned. When the council is
over, this hatchet, or some other of the
kind, is sent by the hands of some war.
rior to every tribe concerned, and with it
he presents a belt of wampum and de-
livers his message, throwing the hatchet










Bt, LL. 301
on the ground, which is taken up by one of
their most expert warriors, if they chuse
to join; if not, they return it, and with a
belt of their wanpum suitable to the oc-
casion.” (Knox, Voy. and Trav., 11,
165–6, 1767.)
The following from McCulloh’s Re-
searches (134, 1829) is of much later
date than the preceding, and indicates
the conception of the tomahawk at that
time: “The tomahawk, which is some-
times considered a weapon peculiar to
the American Indians, was originally a
club carved into some convenient shape.
It was most commonly a stout stick about
three feet in length, terminating in a large
knob, wherein a projecting bone or flint
was often inserted. The hatchets of the
Indians that are now called tomahawks
are of European device, and the stone
hatchets so often found in our fields and
called by the same term were not mili-
tary weapons, but mechanical tools.”
See Aces, Calumet, Celts, Hatchets.
In addition to the works cited above,
consult Gerard in Am. Anthr., Ix, no. 1,
1907; x, no. 2, 1908; Gookin (1674) in
Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1, 152, 1792; Josse-
# (1675), ibid., 3d s., III, 309, 1833;
olmes in Am. Anthr., x, no. 2, 1908
(and authorities therein cited); Smith,
Hist. Virginia, Arber ed., 1884; Strachey,
Virginia, 106, 1849; Tooker, Algonquian
Ser., III, 40, 1901; Wood, New England’s
Prospect, 66, 1634. (w. H. H.)
Tomás (Span. Thomas). The most
noted Bidai chief of the 18th century,
frequently mentioned in Spanish docu-
ments after 1755. Within or before this
year he was officially named capitan by
the Spanish authorities. His village was
w. of Trinity r., Texas, near modern
Bidais cr., which appears on a Spanish
'' of the latter part of the 18th century
as Rio Santo Tomás (Mapa Geográfica de
las Provincias Septentrionales, n. d.,
Béxar Archives). (H. E. B.)
Tomassee. The name of two or more
former Cherokee settlements, viz: (1)
On Tomassee cr. of Keowee r., in Oconee
co., S.C.; (2) on Little Tennessee r. near
the entrance of Burningtown cr., in
Macon co., S. C. The correct form and
interpretation of the name are unknown.
Timossy.-Mooney in 19th Rep. B. A. E., 535, 1900
(quoted form). Tomassee.—Doc. of 1755 quoted
by Royce in 5th Rep. B. A. E., 143, 1887 Ty-
mahse.–Mooney, op.cit. (quoted form).
Tomau. A noted Menominee chief,
£ called Thomas Carron. He was
rn, according to Grignon (Wis. Hist.
Soc. Coll., III, 267, 1857), about 1752,
though the inscription on the monument
erected over his grave by John Law, of
Green Bay, makes him but 56 years of
age at his death, July 8, 1818 (Morse,
Rep. Sec. War, 53, 1822; Draper in
Wis. Hist. Soc. Coll., I, 58, 1855). He
was the second son of Old Carron, a
TOMAs—TOM #
775
half-blood French and Menominee, act-
ing head chief. His mother was prob-
ably an Abnaki. Though not the offi-
cial chief of the tribe by inheritance,
he was regarded as chief in authority,
since the he editary title was held by one
incapable of ruling. He was met by
Zebulon Pike in 1805, who employed him
as guide and speaks of his friendship for
Americans, though subsequent acts did
not serve to confirm this opinion. It is,
however, true that, notwithstanding Te-
cumseh’s eloquent appeal to the Me-
nominee to join in the war on the United
States settlements, Tomau stood firmly
for peace, yielding only so far as to con:
sent that such of his young men as wished
to join as individuals might do so. He
advised against so doing, however, and
only a few availed themselves of the
' Later, on the other hand,
omau allied himself with the British,
and with probably 100 of his warriors
accompanied Col. Dickson in 1812 in the
capture from the Americans of Ft Macki-
naw, though there was no fighting. It
was during this expedition that Oshkosh
was placed under Tomau's special care.
He was also with Proctor and Dickson in
the attack on Ft Sandusky, and in 1814,
with about 80 Menominee, accompanied
Dickson to Mackinaw, where they took
part in the battle in which the American
commander Maj. Holmes fell. In 1816
Tomau gave permission to the United
States troops to build a fort in Menominee
territory. Two years later, he died at
Mackinaw from excessive intoxication,
and was buried there. Tomau was of
the Prairie-chicken clan, and was thrice
married; his first wife, Kiwakomuqkiu
(‘Wanderin A'. was a Menomi-
nee woman, by whom he had two sons.
Separating from this wife he married two
sisters, with both of whom he lived until
they died and by one of whom he had
four children. Consult Hoffman in 14th
Rep. B. A. E., pt. 1, 54, 1896.
Tombigbee (It if m bi-b%kpi, ‘coffin
maker.”—Gatschet). A former Choctaw
town on or near Tombigbee r., w. Ala
bama.
Tambeché.—Lattré, map of U.S., 1784. Tombeché.—
Alcedo, Dic. Geog., v, 169, 1789. Tombechbé.—Ro-
mans, kia, 326, 1775. Tombeche.—Jefferys, Am.
Atlas, map 5, 1776. Tombeechy.—Jefferys, French
Dom. Am., 135, map, 1761.
Tomcha (Tom’-cha). A former Maidu
settlement on the left bank of Feather r.,
E. of Lomo, Sutter co., Cal. (R. B. D.)
Toam’-cha.-Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., III.,
282, 1877.
Tomé (contr. of the name of Abbé Santo
Tomás.—Lummis). A former pueblo of
Genizaros (q. v.), situated on the Rio
Grande 2 leagues s. of Isleta, N. Mex., on
the site of a prehistoric pueblo, probably
of the Tigua. The £ of the set-
tlement consisted of neophytes who had
-
776
[B. A. E.
TOMEYCHEE-TOMPIRO
been captured by the Apache and Co-
manche, sold by them to the Spaniards,
and released from servitude by the gov-
ernor of New Mexico to form this settle-
ment as a mission visita of Isleta pueblo.
This seems to have been in 1740, although
in the previous year a grant of 121,593
acres in and about Tomé was made to
J. Valera and others, representing 30
families, evidently Spanish (Bancroft, N.
Mex. and Ariz., 243, 253, 758–9, 1889).
In 1748 Villa-Señor (Theatro Am., '' re-
orted the population to be 40 families;
in 1766 there were 70 families. According
to Lummis (New Mex. David, 95, 100,
1891) Tomé was settled by Ignacio Baca
with 50 Spanish families in 1769, and
it seems to have lost its character as an
Indian settlement about this time. From
1852 to 1872 and from 1874 to 1876 Tomé
was the county seat of Valencia.co. In the
' of 1905 it was destroyed by a sudden
rise of the Rio Grande. (F. W. H.)
Concepcion.—Bancroft, Ariz. and N. Mex.,281, 1889
(visita name). Genizaros.-Villa-Señor, Theatro
Am., II,416, 1748. S. Thomas.–Pike, Exped., map,
1810. Tomé Dominguez.—Bancroft, N. Mex. and
Ariz., 243, 1889. # wn of the Broken Promise.—
Lummis, N. Mex. David, 100, 1891 (transl. of
Indian £ name). Valencia.—Bancroft,
Ariz. an . Mex., 253, 1889 (Tomé or, not the
present town of Valencia).
Tomeychee. See Tomochichi.
Tomhog, Tommyhawk. See Tomahawk.
Tomo. A Calusa village on the s. W.
coast of Florida about 1570.—Fontaneda
Memoir (ca. 1575), Smith trans., 19, 1854.
Tomochachi. See Tomochichi.
Tomochic (“winter house.’–Och). A
Tarahumare settlement in W. Chihuahua,
Mexico, near the head of Mayor., lat. 28°
30’, lon. 107° 40'.—Orozco y Berra, Geog.,
323, 1864.
Tomochichi (spelled also Bocachee, Te-
mochichi, Thamachaychee, Thomochi-
chi, Tomachachi, Tomeychee, etc., and
said by Gatschet to mean ‘the one who
causes to fly up’ [?]). A Creek chief,
noted in the early history of Georgia.
He was originally of Apalachukla, a Lower
Creek town on Chattahoocheer. in Ala-
bama, and his name appears in behalf
of this settlement in a treaty between the
Creeks and the Carolina government in
1721. Shortly afterward, for some un-
known reason, he was outlawed from his
people and withdrew with a few follow-
ers to Savannah r., where, by permission
of South Carolina, he established himself
in a new town called Yamacraw (q.v.),
at the present Savannah, Ga. On the
foundation of the Georgia colony by
Oglethorpe in 1733, Tomochichi assumed
a friendly attitude toward the newcomers
and was instrumental in bringing about
a treaty of alliance between £ colony
and the Lower Creeks in that year. At
the same time a reconciliation was effected
between himself and his tribe, and he was
iven permission to collect his friends
rom the various Lower Creek towns to
take up their residence with him at Yama-
craw. In the next year, 1734, with his
wife, nephew, and several others, he ac-
companied Oglethorpe to England, where
his well-known portrait was painted. He
continued to be helpful to the colonists
after his return until his death, which
occurred in his own town, Oct. 5, 1739, he
being then perhaps 75 years of age. He
was given a public funeral at Savannah,
where a monument to his memory was
erected in 1899 by the Colonial Dames of
America. Consult Gatschet, Creek Migr.
# I, II, 1884, 1888; Jones, Hist. Sketch
of Tomochichi, 1868.
The portrait here reproduced, repre-
senting the chief and his nephew Toona-
howi, is from an engraving by Klein-
TOMOCHICH AND His NEPHEw
schmidt, of Augsburg, Germany, of the
original painting by Verelst in 1734, which
for some years hung in the room of the
Georgia Office in London. This engrav-
ing appeared as the frontispiece in Url-
sperger, Ausfuehrliche Nachricht von
en Salzburgischen Emigranten, Halle,
1735, and has since been reproduced in
Jones, Hist. of Ga., 1, 1883; Winsor,
Narr. and Crit. Hist. Am., v., 1887, and
elsewhere. (J. M.)
Tomoy. A Costanoan village formerly
within 2 m. of Santa Cruz mission, Cal.—
Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Apr. 5, 1860.
Tompiro. A name used by some Span-
ish writers of the 17th century for that
division of the Piro which occupied, until .
about 1675, the Salinas region E. of the Rio
Grande in central New Mexico. Their
pueblos included Abo, Tabira, and Ten-

mTLL. 30]
abo. See Jumano, Piro, Salineros, and
the pueblos named.
Tompiras.—Benavides, Memorial, 21, 1630. Tom-
ires.—Blaeu, Atlas, XII, 62, 1667. Tompiros.-
enavides cited by Bancroft, Ariz. and N. Mex.,
164, 1889. Töpira.-Benavides, Memorial, 21, 1630.
Topires.—D'Anville, '': Am Sept., 1746. Tö-
iros.-Perea, Verdadera Rel., 2, 1632. Tum .-
etancurt (1696) in Teatro Mex., III, 300, 1871.
Tom Pung. An old name for a cutter;
a. '# According to Trumbull (Trans.
Am. Philol. Asso., 26, 1872), “a hun-
dred years ago a one-horse sleigh, whether
a jumper or a cutter, was £ in Mas-
sachusetts a ‘Tom Pung’—written and
pronounced as if the syllables were two
independent words.” In Dennie's Farm-
ers' Museum (243, 1798) a writer repre-
sents the town of Roxbury, Mass., as
sending to Boston “the gliding Tom Pung
and the rattling cart.” Tom # is the
older word of which pung is a reduction.
Trumbull, with apparent justification, de-
rives Tom Pung £ toboggan (q.v.)
through folk-etymology. (A. F. C.
Tomsobe. A Calusa village on the s. w.
coast of Florida, about 1570.
Lonsobe.—Fontaneda (ca. 1575) in Ternaux-Com-
InS, ': xx, 40, 1841 (misprint). Sonsobe.—
tl,
ontaneda, Memoir, B. Smith trans., 27, 1854,
Tomsobe.—Ibid.,19. Tonsobe.—Shipp, DeSoto and
Fla., 586, 1881 (misprint).
Tom's Town. A former settlement of
the Delawares on Scioto r., a short dis-
tance below the present Chillicothe, and
not far from the mouth of Paint cr.,
Ohio. In 1750 it contained five or six
families. (G. P. D.
Harrickintoms.-Darlington, Gist's Jour. (1750), 42,
1893. Hurricane Toms.–Archives of Pa., S.,
# app, I-x. Toms Town.—Hutchins map in
m1th,
ouquet #: 1766.
Tom whiksen (Tom-whik-sen). A former
winter village of the Lummi, situated on
Hale passage, Wash.–Gibbs, Clallam
and Lummi, 37, 1863.
Ton (‘tree bole').
Taos pueblo, N. Mex.
Tontai'na.–M. C. Stevenson, notes, B.A. E., 1910
(tai'na="people'). -
Tona. The Turkey clan of the Zuñi of
New Mexico.
£we=Cushing in 13th Rep. B. A. E., 368,
1896 (kwe=' people').
Tonachic (“where there are pillars'). A
Tarahumare, pueblo, containing a total
of 604 inhabitants in 1900; situated in
the district of San Andrés del Rio, Chi
huahua, Mexico. Lumholtz states that
when he visited the place in 1890 it con-
tained about 2,700 inhabitants, and that
the Indians had been more or less driven
off by the whites. In mission times To-
machic was a place of some importance.
It still has a £ church with some rich
furnishings, though many of them have
been stolen. See Lumholtz, Unknown
Mex., 1, 204, 1902.
Tonalizco. A former pueblo of the Te-
cualme in the Sierra de Nayarit, Jalisco,
£o-or" y Berra, Geog., 280,
An extinct clan of
TOM PUNG-TONG
777
Tonanulgar. A former Creek town on
Uchee cr., Russell co., Ala.
Tonanulga.—Seale (1837) in H. R. Doc. 452, 25th
Cong., 2d sess., 54, 1838. Tonanulgar.—Ibid., 48.
Tomanulla. A former Creek town not
far from Tonanulgar, probably in Russell
co., Ala.
Tonanulla.—Seale (1837) in H. R. Doc. 452, 25th
Cong., 2d sess., 54, 1838. Wartoolaharka.-Ibid.
Tonapa. A native (Diegueño?) village
formerly situated not far from the head-
waters of San Dieguito r., San Diego co.,
Cal., in a little valley called Eschá.—
Grijalva (1795), cited by Bancroft, Hist.
Cal., 1,563, 1886.
Tonarooka. A former town of the Tus-
carora of North Carolina, situated in 1711
on a branch of Neuse r., between “Fort
Narhante's” and Catechna.—S. C. Hist.
and Geneal. Mag., Ix, 36, 1908.
Tonashi. The Badger clan of the Zuñi
of New Mexico.
Tómashi-kwe.—Cushing in 13th Rep. B. A. E., 368,
1896 (kwe=' people').
Tomati. A pueblo of the Cora and seat
of a mission, probably on the Rio San
Pedro, in Jalisco, Mexico.
Santísima Trinidad de la Mesa del Tonati.—Orozco
y Berra, Geog., 280, 1864.
Tonawanda (‘confluent stream”). A
Seneca settlement on Tonawanda cr., in
Niagara co., N. Y. In 1890 there were
517 Seneca and a few other Iroquois on
the reservation.
Tā’-nā-wun-da-Morgan, League. Iroq., 467, 1851
Seneca form). Tonawanda.—Ibid. Tonawando.—
den deed (1838) in U. S. Ind. Treat., 557, 1873.
Tonawanta.-Day, Penn.,654, 1843. Tonnewanta.—
Iroquois complaint (1821) in Drake, Bk. Inds.,
bk. 5, 102, 1848. Tonnoraunto.—Writer of 1792 in
Mass. Hist, Soc. Coll., 1sts., I, 286, 1806 (misprint).
Tyo'-nā-wén'-dé'3.—J. N. B. Hewitt, inf’n, 1887.
Tonawitsowa (To-na-wits'-o-wa). A Sho-
shoni tribe of 6 bands formerly in N. Ne-
vada, in the vicinity of Battle mtn. and
Unionville.—Powell in Ind. Aff. Rep.
1873, 52, 1874.
Tonchuun (Ton-ch-un’). A pueblo ruin,
probably prehistoric, £ua: 5 m. s. E.
of Pecos pueblo, N. Mex. The building
was 400 ft long and contained more
than 300 rooms in its ground plan. Ac-
cording to tradition it was occupied by a
colony from Jemez and was the last of the
outlying villages to become concentrated
in the great pueblo of Pecos. See Hewett
in Am. Anthr., v.1, 433, fig. 9, 1904.
Tondakhra (“beaver’). A Huron vil-
lage in Ontario in 1637. It was situated
on the w. side of the N. peninsula of Tiny
twp., 4 m. N. w. of Lafontaine and about
1 m. s. E. of Clover pt. See Jes. Rel.,
Thwaites ed., xIII, 270, 1898; xxxiv, 254,
1898.
Tonebao (“turtle').
gens of the Mahican.
Tone-ba'-0.—Morgan, Anc. Soc., 174,1877 (the phra-
try). Toon-pa-ooh.—Barton, New Views, xxxix,
1798 (the gens).
Tong. The Antelope clan of the Tewa
pueblo of San Ildefonso, N. Mex.
A phratry and a
778
[B. A. E.
TONGAS—TONKAWA
Tom-tdóa.—Hodge in Am. Anthr., ix, 348, 1896
(tdóa - people').
Tongas (Tanga'sh, named from anisland
on which they formerly camped). A
Tlingit tribe at the mouth of Portland
canal, Alaska, numbering 273 in 1880
and 255 in 1890, probably including the
Sanya. Their town on Tongass id., Alex-
ander archipelago, bearing the same
name, is being abandoned for Ketchi-
kan. Its social divisions are Daktlawedi,
Ganahadi, and Tekoedi. (J. R. S.)
Kee-tah-hon-neet.-Kane, Wand. N.A., *''' #
TAngä'c.—Swanton, field notes, B. A
Tangasskoe. –Veniaminoff, Zapiski, II, pt. III,
30, 1840. Ta’nta hade.—Swanton, field notes, 1900–
01 (Kaigani name). Tongass.-Kane, op. cit.
Tont-a-quans.—Colyer in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1869, 537,
1870. Tungäss.–Krause, Tlinkit Ind., 111, 1885.
T ss-kön.—Ibid., 120. Tungrass.—Peirce in H.
R. Rep. 830, 27th Cong., 2d sess., 62, 1842.
Tongigua (‘little village’). One of the
early Quapaw villages which Joutel (1687)
says was situated on the border of Mis-
sissippi r. on the right in ascending (Mar-
gry, Déc., III, 457, 1878), probably in
N. w. Mississippi. De Soto in 1541 found
the village of Quizquiz, which seems to
have been Quapaw, on the E. bank.
Dogenga.–McKenney and Hall, Ind. Tribes, III,
81, 1854. Doginga.—Douay cited by Shea, Discov.,
170,1852. Taiwan-jiža.–Dorsey, Kwapa MS. vocab.,
B.A.E., 1883. Tanwa"zhika.–Gatschet, Creek Migr.
Leg., 1,30, 1884. Thonges.—Hamilton in Trans. Neb.
Hist. Soc., 1,48, 1885. Thons.—Du Lac, V'. Loui-
sianes, 262, 1805. Togenga.—Shea, Early Voy., 76,
1861. T#. Ensayo, 288,1723. Ton-
nga.—Toriti (1688) in French, Hist. Coll. La., I,
1, 1846. Tongigua.–Joutel (1687) in Margry, Déc.,
III, 457, 1878. Tonginga.—Joutel (1687) in French,
Hist. Coll. La., I, 176, 1846. £
444, 1878. Tonningua.—Joutel in French, Hist. Coll.
La., I, 179, 1846. Topingas.–Charlevoix, Voy., II,
246, 1761. Touginga-La Harpe (1722) in Margry,
# VI, 365, 1886. Toyengan.—Shea, Discov., 170,
1852.
Tongomaoto (Tong-o-nā’-o-to, “drift log’).
A subclan of the Delawares.—Morgan,
Anc. Soc., 172, 1877.
Tongs. See Pincers.
Tonguish's Village. A former Potawa-
tomi settlement, taking its name from its
chief, otherwise called Toga, near Rouge
r., in the S. part of Oakland co. or the
N. part of Wayne co., Mich., about 20 m.
N. w. of Detroit. By treaty of 1807 a
tract of two sections of land was reserved
for the use of this band, but by treaty of
1827 it was ceded to the United States
“in order to consolidate some of the dis-
rsed bands . . . at a point removed
rom the road leading from Detroit to
Chicago, as far as practicable from the
settlements of the whites.” For the life
of Tonguish, see Mich. Pion. and Hist.
Coll., VIII, 161, 1886.
Tonguish Village.—Pottawotomi treaty (1827) in
U. S. Ind. Treat... 674, 1873. Tonquish's village.—
Detroit treaty (1807), ibid., 194.
Tonicahaw (perhaps from Tonik-hikia,
‘standing post”). A former Choctaw
town noted by Romans as having been
near the line between Neshoba and
Kemper cos., Miss. See Halbert in Pub.
Miss. Hist. Soc., VI, 427, 1902.
Tonichi. A pueblo of the Nevome
(containing also some Eudeve and Opata)
and seat of a Spanish mission founded
in 1628. Situated in E. Sonora, Mexico,
on the Rio Yaqui below its junction with
the Papigochi, lat. 29°, lon. 109°. Pop. .
510 in 1678, 379 in 1730. The Rudo
Ensayo (ca. 1762) mentions it as a visita
of Onavas. It is now a civilized com-
munity, with 372 inhabitants in 1900.
Sta María del Pópulo Tonichi.—Zapata (1678) cited
by Bancroft, No. Mex. States, 1, 246, 1884.
Toniche.—Escudero, Noticias Son. y Sin., 101,
1849. , Tonichi.—Rivera, Diario, leg. 1382, 1736.
Tonici.-Kino, map (1702), in Stöcklein, Neue
Welt-Bott, 74, 1726. Tonitsi.—Orozco y Berra,
Geog., 351, 1864. Tonitza.—Rudo Ensayo (ca. 1762),
124, 1863.
Tonihata. An island in the St Law-
rence, upon which was a mixed Iroquois
village in 1671 and later. It is sup-
d to have been the modern Grenadier
id., between Ogdenburgh and L. Ontario,
in Leeds co., Ontario.
Koniata.-Esnauts and Rapilly map, 1777. Oton-
diata.-De Courcelles (1671) in N. Y. Doc. Col.
Hist., IX, 77, 1855. Otoniata.-Denonville (1687),
ibid., 361. Otoniato.—Ibid. Toniata.—Chauvig-
nerie (1736), ibid., 1056. Tonihata.—Jefferys, Fr.
Doms., pt. 1, 15, 1761. Tonniata.–Frontenac
(1692) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., Ix, 531, 1855.
Tonikan Family. A linguistic family
established by Powell (7th Rep. B. A. E.,
125, 1891) to include the language of the
Tunica (q.v.) tribe in the lower Mis-
sissippi region.
=Tunicas.–Gallatin in Trans. and Coll. Am.
Antiq. Soc., II, 115, 116, 1836 (quotes Sibley, who
states they speak a distinct language); Latham
Nat. Hist. Man, 341, 1850 (opposite mouth of Red
r.: quotes Sibley as to distinctness of language).
=Tonica.–Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg., I, 39, 1884
(brief account of tribe). =Tonika.–Gatschet in
Science,412, Apr. 29, 1887 (distinctness as a family
asserted). = onikan-Powell, op. cit. -
Tonkawa. A prominent tribe, forming
the Tonkawan linguistic family, which,
during most of the 18th and 19th cen-
turies, lived in central Texas. According
to Gatschet (Karankawa Inds., 37, 1891)
they call themselves Titskanwätitch, while
the name Tonkawa is a Waco word, Ton-
kawéya meaning “they all stay together.’
Ethnology.—The ethnological relations
of the tribe are still obscure. It has been
surmised that it was a composite of the
remnants of other tribes, and this is
apparently true of their later organization
at least; yet the fact that their language
and culture were so different from those
of the great neighboring groups indicates
that fundamentally they were a distinct
people. Closely associated with them,
and of similar culture, were lesser tribes
or subtribes, notably the Yojuane, May-
eye, and Ervipiame. It has recently been
established by a study of the records of
the San Xavier missions that these tribes
spoke the Tonkawa language, but that the
Deadoses (Agdocas, Yadocxas), who were
often associated with the Tonkawa, spoke
the language of the Bidai and Arkokisa
(see San Francisco Xavier de Horcasitas,
Bt, LL.30]
Mayeye, Yakwal). The Yojuane and Ma-
yeye were apparentl i. in part absorbed b
the Tonkawa in the latter part of the 18th
century. The Yakwal (Yakawana), re-
TONKAWA MAN
membered in Tonkawa tradition (Gat-
schet, op. cit.), were very probably the
Yojuane. There was, besides these, a
large group of lesser tribes on the border
between the Tonkawan and Coahuiltecan
territories, notably the Sana, Emet, Cavas,
Toho, and Tohaha, who, we are told in
positive terms by competent early wit-
nesses, did not speak the Coahuiltecan
language. There is strong probability
that a study of the surviving fragments of
their language will prove them also to
have been Tonkawan (see Sana). Some
of the traditions of the Tonkawa point
to an early residence on the Gulf coast,
but their language does not bear the
marks of such a birthplace.
Until the 19th century the Tonkawa
were almost always hostile to the Lipan
and other Apache tribes, and this £
kept them generally at peace with the
Comanche, Wichita, and Hasinai, whom
they often joined in Apache wars. They
were usually friendly also with the
Bidai, Arkokisa, and Xaraname (Ara-
nama) to the s., and with the numerous
Coahuiltecan tribes to the s. W. Rela-
tions with the Comanche and Wichita
were frequently strained, however, even
during this period. In the 19th centur
relations with these groups were reversed,
the Tonkawa then being usually friendly
with the Lipan and hostile toward the
TONKAWA
779
Comanche and Wichita. When, about
1790, the Apache effected an alliance
with the Bidai, Arkokisa, and Attacapa,
the Tonkawa were brought into hostile
relations with these tribes (Gil Ybarbo to
Gov. Muñoz, Mar. 22 and Apr. 26, 1791,
MS. in Béxar Archives).
Relations with French and Spanish.—In
1691 Francisco de Jesus María unmistak-
ably included this tribe and their asso-
ciates, the Yojuane, in his list of enemies
of the Hasinai, writing the names “Tan-
quaay” and “Diujuan” (Relación, Aug.
15, 1691, MS.). The Tonkawa seem not
to be mentioned again until 1719, but the
Yojuane appear in the interim, when,
about 1714 (the chronology is not clear),
they destroyed the main fire temple of the
Hasinai (Espinosa, Chrónica Apostólica,
424, 1746; see also Dictamen Fiscal, 1716,
in Mem. de Nueva España, xxvii, 193).
To the French the Tonkawa became defi-
nitely known through La Harpe's expe-
dition of 1719. His lieutenant, Du Ri-
vage, reported that 70 '' up Red r.
from the Kadohadacho he met several
tribes, which he called respectively the
Tancaoye, Joyvan (Yojuan), Quidehais
(Kichai?), Naouydiches (Nabedache?),
Huanchané, and Huane. They were wan-
derers, following the buffalo for a living.
Famous warriors all, the “Tancaoye.”
were the most renowned, and their chiefs
TonkAwa woman
bore many battle scars. They were just
returning from a war with the Apache
which fact, together with the triba
names given, makes it seem probable that


780 TONKAWA [B- A. E.
the party was a composite one of Cad-
doan and Tonkawan tribes, such as in
later times frequently went against the
Apache. From this time forth the Ton-
kawa were generally friendly with the
French (La Harpe in Margry, Déc., vi,
277-78, 1886).
With the Spaniards the Tonkawa first
came into intimate contact through the
establishment of the missions on San
Xavier (San Gabriel) r., Texas. As early
as 1740 the missionaries had thought of
taking them to San Antonio, but con-
sidered them too remote (Descripcion,
1740, MS. in Mem. de Nueva Espafia,
xxviii, 203). Between 1746 and 1749
three missions were planted on the San
Xavier, and among the tribes there were
the Mayeye, Yojuaiie, and Tonkawa (see
San Francisco .\'<urier de Horcasitns). While
there they suffered from a terrible e(pi-
demic of smallpox and from Apache rai s.
On the other hand, they deserted the mis-
sions to go with the Hasinai against the
Apache, and got the Spaniards into
trouble by selling Apache captives to the
Hasinai. By 1756 these missions were
abandoned and the protecting garrison
was transferred to the new Lipaii mission
of San Saba. In common with the other
foes oi the Apache, the Tonkawa were
converted into enemies of the Spaniards
by the establishment of this mission for
the Lipan, and they took part in its de-
struction in 1758.
Habitat.—It has not been possible to
determine with confidence the range and
headguarters of the Tonkawa before the
deca e between 1770 and 1780, when the
reports become full and satisfactory. At
this time their customary rangle was be-
tween the middle and upper rinity on
the N. E., and the San Gabriel and the
Colorado on the s. w., rather above than
below the San Antonio road. Their favor-
ite heawuarters were about halfway be-
tween aco and the Trinity crossing of
the San Antonio road, near an eminence
known to the natives as the Turtle
(Mezieres, Informe, July 4, 1772; Letter
to Croix, May 28, 1778; Gil Ybarbo to
Cabello, Dec. 5, 1778; Croix, Relacion
Particular, 1778, MSS. See Tortugas).
Since they first became known, the on-
kawa had perhaps drifted gradually south-
ward, though this is not certain. It was
true of the Wichita tribes for the same
period, and would bea logical consequence
of pressure by the Comanche and the
Osage. Yet the testimony before 1770 is
not conclusive. Du Rivage saw the Ton-
kawa near Red r., but this may have been
a temporary location. In 1740 they and
the Yojuane were reported to be “ not far
from [the] Texas,” but whether w. or N.
we are not told. When in 1752 De Soto
Vermudez inquired of the Nasoni, on the
upper Azgelina, what tribes lived to the
northwa , he was told that 20 leagues
away (northward by the implication of
the question) were the Tebancanas (Ta-
wakoni), and that beyond them followed
the Taneaguies and Yujuanes. If the
direction was correctly given as north-
ward, the Tonkawa were then clearly
farther N. than their central rendezvous of
a later date. Similarly 9. copy of the La
Fora map (ca. 1767), but nott e original,
shows the Yojuane village to have been
near the ufppler Sabine, but the source and
tliedateo t isannotationarenot known.
On the other hand, as has been shown,
after 1746 the Tonkawa and Yojuane fre-
quented the missions on the San Gabriel,
associating there with related tribes na-
tive of the locality, which would indicate
that it was within the usual Tonkawa
range. Moreover, when in 1768 Solis
crossed Texas from Béxar to Nacog-
doches, he noted in his diary after passin
the Brazos that in this nei hborhood
lived Tancagues, Yojuanes, and Maye es.
It would seem, therefore, that when Kle-
zieres wrote, the country of the Turtle had
for some time been for the Tonkawa the
middle of a long ran e from N.'E. to s. w.
After this time, as tie Apache receded,
there was apparently considerable south-
westward extension of their range, though
for some years they had headquarters E.
of the Brazos. It is to be noted that
writers have usually erred by calling the
Tonkawa a southwestern Texas tribe,
which was not true for a century after
they came into history. On the other
hand, the location assigned them on
Powel1’s linguistic map applies only to
the latter part of the l9t century (see
Descripcion, 1740, op. cit-.; De Soto Ver-
mudez, Investigation, MS. in Archivo
Gen., 1752; La Fora map) in Dpto. de
Fomento, Mexico; Solis, iario, MS. in
Mem. de Nueva Espafia, xxvii, 277;
Davenport, Noticia, 1809, MS. in Archivo
Gen.; eriin, Noticia, 1828, in Bol. Soc.
Geog. Mex., 1890; Bow-ell’s map in 7th
Re . B. A.
8ustoma.—T e Tonkawa. always bore a
bad reputation among both In ians and
whites, although toward the Americans
they were uniformly at peace The char-
acteristics assigned to them by Du Rivage
in 1719 are those most frequentlgemem
tioned in later times, when they came
better known. They were war ike wan-
derers, planting few or no crops, living
on game, and following the buffalo long
distances. When hard pressed they coul
eat food usually considered revolting.
Their general reputation as cannibals is
borne out by concurrent tradition and
history, by their designation iii the sign
language, and by the names applied to
them by other tribes. Meziéres said of
BULL. 30]
them that they were despised by other
tribes as vagabonds, ill-natured, and dis-
posed to thievery, a character frequently
given them in later times. They lived in
scattered villages of skin tipis, which they
moved according to the caprice of the
chiefs or the demands of the chase. In
the 18th century they were fine horsemen
and had good animals. Their offensive
weapons then were firearms, bows and
arrows, and the spear; their defensive
arms were the leather jacket (cuera),
shield, and cap or helmet, on which they
often wore horns and gaudy plumage:
Once, when in their midst, Mezières
wrote a statement of their dependence on
the buffalo that deserves to be recorded.
“Besides their meat,” he said, “it fur-
nishes them liberally what they desire
for conveniences. The brains are used
to soften skins, the horns for spoons and
drinking cups, the shoulder-blades to dig
up (cavar) and clear off the ground, the
tendons for thread and bowstrings, the
hoof to ' the arrow-feathering. From
the tail-hair they make ropes and girths;
from the wool, belts and various orna-
ments. The hide furnishes saddle and
bridle, tether ropes, shields, tents, shirts,
footwear, and blankets to protect them
from the cold.” They were great deer as
well as buffalo hunters, and when their
buffalo range was partly cutoff by the Co-
manche, their dependence on this animal
increased. A trader informed Sibley in
1805 that he had obtained from the Ton-
kawa as many as 5,000 deerskins in one
ear, besides tallow, robes, and tongues.
heir market for hides in earlier times
had usually been the Tawakoni villages
(Mezières, op.cit.; Sibley, Hist. Sketches,
1806).
Spanish Relations after 1770.—For about
15 years after the failure of the San
Xavier missions, the Tonkawa were re-
rded by the Spaniards as open enemies;
£ in 1770 an equal period of nominal
peace began, during which the Spanish
policy toward the tribe was marked by
three main features: (1) to win their
good-will by friendly visits and by send-
ing them authorized traders with sup-
plies; (2) to force them to kee ce
with the Tawakoni, Yscani, and Kichai,
who were relied on to restrain the Ton-
kawa by good example or coercion; (3)
to induce them, by persuasion and by
threats of withdrawing the traders, to
abandon their vagabond life and settle in
a fixed village. The principal agents in
this work were De Mezières, Gil Ybarbo,
Nicolás de la Mathe, and Andrés de
Courbière—all but one Frenchmen from
Natchitoches, it will be noted. Their
efforts at coercion through trade were
evidently made '' y clandestine
French traffic that could not be stopped.
TONKAWA
T81
Failure to successfully effect these poli-
cies was charged to the bad influence of
the noted Tonkawa chief of the day, Tos-
que, or El Mocho. He was an Apache
by birth, who had been captured and
£o: by the Tonkawa. During one
of his exploits against the Qsage he had
lost his right ear, whence his nickname,
El Mocho, “the maimed” or “cropped.”
By his prowess in war and his eloquence
in council he raised himself to a position
of influence. Chance, in the form of an
epidemic, occurring in 1777–78, removed
his rivals and left him head chief. His
baneful influence before this had won
him the enmity of the Spaniards, and
Mezières, under official orders, had bribed
his rivals to assassinate him, but he was
saved by the epidemic mentioned. Now
resort was had to flattery and gifts. In
1779 Mezières held a long and loving con-
ference with El Mocho at the lower Tawa-
koni village, and the result was that they
went together to Béxar to see the gov-
ernor. There, on Oct. 8, 1779, in the
presence of more than 400 Tonkawa peo-
ple, Governor Cabello with great cere-
mony appointed El Mocho “capitan
grande” of his tribe, decorating him
with a medal of honor, and presenting
him a commission, a uniform, a baston,
and a flag bearing the cross of Burgundy.
In return, of course, El Mocho made grave
promises to obey and to form the desired
pueblo (Cabello, Informe, 1784, '61, MS.).
The promise to settle down, however,
remained unfulfilled, while El Mocho's
insincerity was still further proved by
events of 1782. In that year the Lipan,
Mescaleros, and Apache, as the records
give the names, desirous of better means
of acquiring arms, made overtures of
peace to the Tonkawa, who easily ob-
tained weapons from the French. El
Mocho consented to a meeting. The
lace appointed was the bank of Guada-
uper.; the time, the moons of November
and December. Cabello, unabletoprevent
the gathering, sent a spy in Indian dis-
guise-probably the £" Indian linguist
and interpreter, Andrés de Courbière-
who reported the proceedings in detail.
According to him, more than 4,000 In-
dians attended, and the barter of firearms
for stolen horses was lively. But the
alliance was defeated by El Mocho's am-
bitions. He tried to induce the Apache
tribes to make him their head chief, in
return for which he would rid the country
of Spaniards. This self-seeking aroused
the jealousy of the Apache chiefs, quar-
rels ensued, and on Christmas day the
meeting broke up without the alliance
being effected (Cabello, op. cit., 63).
This event, combined with personal
jealousies within the Tonkawa tribe, was
the undoing of El Mocho, for return was
782
[B. A. E.
TONKAWA
now made by the Spaniards to the policy
of assassination. After much intriguing
and waiting, El Mocho was taken una-
wares on July 12, 1784, and murdered in
the plaza at Bahía (Goliad), a place fated
to be in later days the scene of other
equally atrocious deeds. It is to be
remarked that for the story of these dark
dealings of both the Spanish authorities
and their enemy we have only the re-
ports, entirely candid, of the former (Ca-
zorla, Capt. of Bahía, to Cabello, July 12,
1784, Archivo General, Hist., vol. c.;
Cabello to Neve, July 15, ibid.).
The removal of El Mocho was justified
by subsequent events. By June, 1785,
Courbière was able to report that the new
Tonkawa chief had established a perma-
nent village on Navasota r.; and during
the next 10 years “the village of the
Tancagues” was referred to as though it
were a fixed and definite entity. But
thereafter the tribe was usually described
as wanderers; thereafter, likewise, #
were alternately at peace and at war wit
the Spaniards (Cabello to Rengel, June
7, 1785, Béxar Archives; Gil rbo to
Governor Muñoz, Mar. 22 and Apr. 26,
1791, Béxar Archives; Leal, Noticia, July
10, 1794, Béxar Archives).
Population; Recent History.—A junta
held at Béxar, Jan. 5, 1778, estimated the
Tonkawa at 300 warriors. In April of
that year Mezières, when on his second
visit to the tribe, gave the same figure,
including some apostate Xaraname (Ara-
nama). In Sept., 1779, when again at
their settlement, he reported that since
the recent epidemic of smallpox there
remained 150 warriors. Three years later
a spy who spent several days at a gath-
ering of Apache and Tonkawa on Guad-
alupe r. reported that only 600 Tonkawa
were present, the rest having remained
at home. If he told the truth, he could
hardly have meant, that these were all
warriors. Sibley in 1805 gave their
strength at 200 men; Davenport, about
1809, placed it at 250 families, and Terán,
1828, at 80 families. In 1847 the official
estimate was 150 men (see Cabello, In-
forme, 1784, 12, 63; Mezières, Letters to
Croix, Apr. 5, 1778, and Sept. 13, 1779,
in Mem. de Nueva España, xxviii, 272,
246; Sibley, op. cit.; Davenport, Noticia,
ca. 1809, Šiš. in Archivo Gen.; Terán,
Noticia, 1828, in Bol. Soc. Geog. Mex.,
266, 1870). In the fall of 1855 the Gov-
ernment settled them, together with the
Caddo, Kichai, Waco, Tawakoni, and
Penateka Comanche, upon two small res-
ervations on the Clear Fork of Brazos r.,
Texas. In consequence of the violent
opposition of the Texans, culminating in
an attack upon the agency, the Indians
were removed in 1857 to Washitar., Okla.,
the Tonkawa being temporarily camped
about the mouth of Tonkawa cr., just
above the present Anadarko. In the
confusion brought about by the civil
war the other tribes saw an opportunity
to pay off old scores against the Tonkawa,
who were generally hated for their can-
nibalistic practices as well as for serving
as government scouts against the more
western tribes. On the excuse that the
Tonkawa and their agent were in alliance
with the Confederacy, a body of Dela-
wares, Shawnee, and Caddo attacked the
Anadarko agency and the Tonkawa camp
on the night of Oct. 25, 1862, killing two
of the agency employees and massacring
137 men, women, and children out of a
total of about 300 of the Tonkawa tribe.
The survivors, after some !' of miser-
able wandering, were finally gathered in
at Ft Griffin, Texas, to save them from
complete extermination by their ene-
mies. ... In 1884 all that were left–92,
including a number of Lipan—were re-
moved to Oklahoma, being assigned the
next year to their present location at
Oakland agency, near Ponca. In 1908
they numbered but 48, including several
intermarried Lipan.
The Tonkawa remember a number of
subdivisions, which seem to have been
subtribes rather than gentes, as follows:
Awash, Choyopan, Haiwal, Hatchukuni,
Kwesh, Nilhawai, Ninchopan, Pakani,
Pakhalatch (see Pajalat), Sanukh, Talp-
kweyu, Titskanwatichatak. (H. E. B.)
Fou-ka-was.–Ind. Aff. Rep., 263, 1851. Jancas.–
Baptismal rec. San Antonio de Valero mission.
18th cent. Kádiko.—Gatschet, MS., B. A. E.; 1884
(Kiowa name; probably corruption of Ki-ikogo,
“man-eating men"). Kankaways.–Maillard, Hist.
Tex., 238, 1842. Kariko.—Gatschet, MS., B. A. E.,
1884 (Comanche name: sig. cannibals, from
Kiowa Kadiko). Kinahi-piako. –Mooney in 17th
Rep. B. A. E., I, 411, 1898 (“man-eaters': Kiowa
name). Komkomé.—Joutel (1687) in Margry, Déc.,
III,288, 1878. Konkoné.—Shea, note in Charlevoix,
New Fr. IV, 78, 1870. Konkone.—Joutel (1687)
in French, Hist. Coll. La., 1,152, 1846. Korkone.—
Ibid., 137. Long-wha.—Sen. Ex. Conf. Doc. 13,
29th Cong., 1st sess., 1, 1846. Macanas.—Bancroft,
No. Mex. States, I, 661, 1886 (misprint). Man-eat-
ers.—Bollaert in Jour. Ethnol. Soc. Lond., 11, 275,
1850 (trans, of Lipan name). Miúxsén.—Gatschet,
Tonkawa MS., B. A. E., 1884 (Cheyenne name).
Néméréxka.—Gatschet, Comanche MS., B. A. E.
"men-eaters’: Comanche name). Ni .–ten
ate, Reizen in N. Am., 383, 1885 (“man-eaters":
Comanche name). Sonkawas.—Parker, Am. Ind.
Womanhood, 7, 1892. Tancaguas.–Morfi, Mem.
Hist. Texas, bk. II, ca. 1782. Tancagueis.—Barrios:
Informe, 1772, MS. in Archivo Gen. Tancagues.—
Mezières (1778) quoted by Bancroft, No. Mex.
States, 1,661, 1886. Tancaguez. —Courbière, Rela-
ción, 1791, MS. in Béxar Archives. Tancaguies.—
De Soto Vermudez, Investigation, 1752, MS. in
Archivo Gen. Tancahuas.—Whiting in Rep. Sec.
War, 242, 1850. Tancahues.—Doc. 155 (1792) in Tex.
State Arch. Tancahuos. –Davenport, Noticia, ca.
1809, MS. in Archivo Gen. Tancamas.-MS. of
1740 in Mem. de Nueva España, xxv.111, 203. Tan-
canes.—Ybarbo to Cabello, Dec. 7, 1778, MS. in
Archivo Gen. Tancaouay.—Robin, Voy. La., III,
5, 1807. Tancaoves.—Ripperdà, letter of Apr. 27,
1777, MS. in Mem. de Nueva España, xxvii.1, 225.
Tancaoye.—La Harpe (1719) in Margry, Déc, vi,
277, 1886. Tancards.-Pike, Trav., 319, 1811. Tan-
cases.–Fr. Ganzabal, letter, 1748, MS. in Mem.
de Nueva España, xxviii. 71. Tancaveys.-Me-
zières, Rel., 1770, MS. in Archivo Gen. Tanco-
ways.-Whipple, Pac. R. R. Rep., 111, pt. 3, 76, 1836,
BULL. 30]
Tañ'-ka-wa-Dorsey Kwapa MS. vocab., B. A. E.,
1891 (Quapaw name). Tankaway.-Pénicaut(1719)
in French, Hist Coll. La., n. s., VI, 155, 1869.
Tanko.–Froebel, Seven Yrs. Trav. 453, 1859.
Tanks.—Sibley, Hist. Sketches, 74, 1806. Tan-
uaay.–Francisco de Jesus María, Rel., 1691, MS.
aukaways.-Drake, Bk. Inds., xi, 1848. Tchan-
kāya.—Gatschet, Tonkawe MS., B. A. E., 69
(Karankawa name). Tenkahuas.—Neighbors in
H. R. Doc. 100, 29th Cong., 2d sess., 3, 1847. Ten-
kanas.-Sen. Misc. Doc. 53, 45th Cong., 3d sess., 80,
1879. Thancahues.–Menchana to Oconor, Mar. 9,
1774, MS. in Archivo Gen. Tineyizhäne.—Gatschet,
Naisha Apache vocab., B. A. E., 69 (Kiowa Apache
name). Titskan watitch.—Gatschet, Tonkawe
MS., B. A. E., 1884 (own name: # “indigenous
people'). Toncahiras.—Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes,
VI, 689, 1857. Toncahuas.—Bollaert in Jour. Eth-
nol. Soc. Lond., II, 275, 1850. Toncawes.—H. R.
Rep. 299, 44th Cong., 1st sess., 1, 1876. Tongues.-
Michler, Recon., 64, 1850. Tonkahans.—Drake,
Bk. Inds., xi, 1848. Tonkahaws.—Domenech,
Deserts N. Am., I, 444, 1860. Tonkahiras.–School-
craft, Ind. Tribes, 1,518, 1851. Tonkahuas.—Bon-
nell, Tex., 137, 1840. Ton-ka-hues.-Ind. Aff. Rep.,
257, 1853. Ton-kah-ways.–Parker, Tex., 221, 1856.
Tonkawas.—Doc. of 1771–2 quoted by Bolton in
Tex. Hist. Asso. Quar, Ix,91, 1905. Tonkaways.—
Latham in Trans. Philol. Soc. Lond., 103, 1856.
Tonkawé.—Dewees (1854) quoted by Gatschet,
Karankawa Inds., 30, 1891. Tonkawéya.—Busch-
mann (1859) quoted by Gatschet, ibid., 33. Tonke-
ways.—Bollaert in Jour. Ethnol. Soc. Lond., II, 265,
1850. Tonkhuas.—Coombs in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1859,
233, 1860. Tonkowas.–Marcy, Prairie Trav., 197,
1861. Tonks.–So-called by Texans. Ton-que-
was.—Butler in H. R. Doc. 76, 29th Cong., 2d sess.,
7, 1847. Tonqueways.—Battey, Advent., 58, 1875.
Tonquoways, –Webber, Gold Mines of the Gila,
194, 1849. Tonqus.-Ibid. Toukaways.—Parker in
Schoolcraft. Ind. Tribes, V, 683, 1855. Yānehe.–
Gatschet, MS., B. A. E. (Lipan name). Zan-
cagues.—Doc. (1790) in Tex. State Archives.
Tonkawan Family. A linguistic stock
established by Powell (7th Rep. B. A.E.,
125, 1891) to include the Tonkawa tribe,
but subsequently determined by Bolton
to embrace also a number of small tribes,
including the Ervipiame, Mayeye, and
Yojuane. See Tonkawa.
==Tonkawa.–Gatschet, Zwölf Sprachen aus dem
Südwesten Nordamerikas, 76, 1876 (vocabulary of
about 300 words and some sentences); Gatschet,
Die Sprache der Tonkawas, in Zeitschrift für Eth-
nologie, 64, 1877; Gatschet (1876) in Proc. Am.
Philos. Soc., xv.1,318, 1877. =Tonkawan.–Powell,
op. cit.
Tonkaway-root. A name among herb-
alists and “herb doctors” for the root of
Gonolobus publifloras.
Tonoyiet's Band. A Paviotso band,
named from its chief (Woman Helper),
formerly below Big Meadows, Truckee
r., w. Nevada. Pop. 280 in 1859.
To-no-yiet.—Dodge in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1859,374, 1860.
Tonoziet.—Burton, City of Saints, 576, 1861. Woman
helper band.—Ibid.
Tontos £ ‘fools,” so called on ac-
count of their supposed imbecility; the
designation, however, is a misnomer).
A name so indiscriminately applied as to
be almost meaningless. '' o a mix-
ture of Yavapai, Yuma, and Mohave,
with some Piñaleno Apache, placed on the
Rio Verde res., Ariz., in 1873, and trans-
ferred to San Carlos res. in 1875; best des-
ignated as the Tulkepaia, q.v. (2) To a
tribe of the Athapascan family well known
as Coyotero Apache. (3) To the Piñalenos
of the same family. (4) According to Cor-
busier, to a body of Indians descended
TONKAWAN FAMILY-TONTOS
783
mostly from Yavapai men and Pinal
Coyotero (Pinaleño) women who have
intermarried. The term Tontos was there-
fore applied by writers of the 19th century
to practically all the Indians roaming be-
tween the White mts. of Arizona and the
Rio Colorado, comprising parts of two
linguistic families, but especially to the
Yavapai, commonly known as Apache
Mohave. The synonymy following, there-
fore, does not always represent true
equivalents of any tribal name. The
Tonto Apache transferred to San Carlos
in 1875 numbered 629, while the Yavapai
sent to that reserve numbered 618 and
the Tulkepaia 352. The Tontos officially
designated as such numbered 772 in 1908,
TonTo APACHE
of whom 551 were under the San Carlos
agency, 160 under the Camp Verde school
superintendency, and 11 at Camp Mc-
Dowell. See Apache, Tejua.
Ahwa- aia kwanw:—Corbusier in Am. Antiq.,
VIII, 277, 1886 (= ‘enemy,’ ‘all,” and ‘speak,’
referring to their mongrel tongue). Apache
Tonto.—Bonnycastle, Span. Am., 70, 1819. Apache
Tontoes.—White, Hist. Apaches, MS., B. A. E.,
1875. Del-dje'.—ten Kate, Synonymie, 5, 1884
(‘red ant’: Apache name). Deldzjé.–ten Kate,
Reizen in N. Am., 199, 1885. Dilzhän.–Curtis,
Am. Ind., I, 134, 1907 (‘spatter talkers': Apache
name). Dil-zhay.—White, Apache Names of In-
dian Tribes, MS., B. A. E. (‘red soil with red-ants';
also applied to the Mohave). Four Peak Indians.—
Curtis in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1871, 62, 1872. Gohun.—
Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers, III, pt. 1, 110, 1890.
Guhunes.—Ibid., 113. Har-dil-zhays.–White, Hist.
Apaches, MS., B. A. E., 1875 ("red country In-
dians’ or ‘Indians living where there were red-
ants": Apache name). Ko-un.—Bandelier in Arch.
Inst. Papers, III, pt. 1, 110, 1890. Koun.–Curtis,
Am. Ind., 1, 134, 1907 (‘rough'. Apache name).
Kuhns.—White, Hist. Apache Inds. MS., B. A. E.,
1875 (so called by Mexicans "on account of their
‘foolishness’"). Lo-co.—White, op. cit. (Apache

784
[B. A. E.
TONZAUMACAGUA—TOPAIDISEL
name: trans. ‘fools"). Santo.—Ind. Aff. Rep., 122,
1861 (misprint). Tantos.-Lane (1854) in School-
craft, Ind. Tribes, v, 689, 1855. Tci-ce-kwe-ten
Kate, Synonymie, 7, 1884 (‘maraudérs'; Zuñi
, name). Tinto.—Ind. Aff. Rep., 506, 1865 (mis-
rint). Tondo.—Ibid., 139 (misprint). Tontears.–
Smory, Recon., 96, 1848 (misprint). Tonto.–Ind.
Aff. Rep. 1854, 380, 1855. Tonto-Apaches.—Mowry
in Ind. Aff. # 1857, 302, 1858. Tontoes.—
White, Hist. Apaches, MS., B. A. E., 1875. Tonto-
Tinné.—ten Kate, Reizen in N. Am., 199, 1885.
Tontu.—Ind. Aff. Rep., 153, 1868. Touto Apaches.—
Stratton, Captivity, 123, 1857 (misprint). Tsji'she-
kwe.–ten Kate, Reizen in N. Am., 291, 1885 (Zuñi
name). Viniettinen-né.–Escudero, Notic. Estad.
de Chihuahua, 212, 1834. Vinniettinenne.-Orozco
y Berra, Geog., 59, 1864. -
Tonzaumacagua. A small tribe repre-
sented at San Antonio de Valero mission,
Texas, in the 18th century. -
Too. A Haida town given in, John
Work’s list (Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, v,
489, 1855) as containing 10 houses and
- 196 inhabitants in 1836–41. This was
probably Tiun. -
Tooahk. Said to be a band of Salish on
Muckleshoot res., Wash., in 1857.
Tooahk.–Gosnell in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1857, 338, 1858.
Upper Puyallup.—Ibid.
Tooantuh (properly Distá, a species of
frog; known also as Spring £ A
noted Cherokee of highly respected char-
acter, born near the mouth of Chucka-
TOOANTUH.
moggacr., near Lookout mtn, Tenn., about
1754. He was noted for his skill in trap-
ping and hunting, and for his success in
the athletic sports of his people, ball-
playing in particular. Kind and amiable
in disposition, Tooantuh always advo-
cated peace, and frequently exercised a
restraining influence on the more warlike
of his people, but was quick to avenge an
injury to the members of his tribe. In
1818, when Tooantuh was about 64 years
of age, a party of Osage wantonly mur-
dered several Cherokee. Tooantuh, with
a band of followers, went in pursuit, and
by the time the Osage had reached their
village they were surprised by an attack,
their village burned, 80 of them killed
or captured, and their band completely
broken. He served under Gen. Jackson
in the campaign against the Creeks in
1813–14, and was conspicuous for his cool-
ness and discipline shown in battle. On
the removal of the Cherokee to Indian
Ter:, Tooantuh was among the first to
settle on a farm, devoting himself the
remainder of his days to agriculture.
Tooelicans (Too-el-icans). Mentioned
by Irving (Bonneville's Adventures, 388,
1850) as a tribe dwelling about the head-
waters of Wallowa r., in N. E. Oregon,
in connection with the Shoshoko. They
are spoken of as shy and avoiding inter-
course with the whites; possibly a Sho-
shoni band, otherwise unidentified.
Tookseat (Took'-seat, from , ptuk-sit,
“wolf, lit. ‘round foot'). A phratry of
#pawa"—Moran, Anc. Soc., 171,
1877.
Tooksetuk (‘wolf”).
Mahican.
Mech-cha-ooh.—Barton, New Views, xxxix., 1798.
Took-se-tuk'.–Morgan, Anc. Soc., 174, 1877.
Tools. See Implements.
Toopik. A tent or house; a word in
local use in Alaska; from tupik in cer-
tain western Eskimo dialects, signifying
tent. A. F. C.)
Tooptatmeer. One of the two Woccon
towns, supposed to have been in Greene
co., N.C., in 1709, the towns together hav-
ing 120 warriors.—Lawson (1714), Hist.
Car., 383, 1860.
Toosey. A band of Tsilkotin, seemingly
named from a chief, under Williams Lake
agency, Brit. Col. Pop. 62 in 1908, 50 in
1910.
Taasey.–Can. Ind. Aff. Rep. 1895, 359, 1896. Tas-
£1. bid., 1894, 279, 1895. Toosey-Ibid., pt. II,
162, 1901. Toosey's tribe.—Ibid., 1884, 190, 1885.
Tooshkipakwisi (Toosh-ki-pa-kwis-si,
‘green leaves’). A subclan of the Dela-
wares.—Morgan, Anc. Soc., 172, 1877.
Tooshwarkama(Toosh-war-ka'-ma, across
the river”). A subclan of the Delawares.—
Morgan, Anc. Soc., 172, 1878.
Toowed. One of the Diegueño ranche-
rias represented in the treaty of 1852 at
Santa Isabel, S. Cal.-H. R. Ex. Doc. 76,
34th Cong., 3d sess., 132, 1857.
Topaidisel. A Patwin tribeformerly liv-
ing at Knight's Landing, Yolo co., Cal.-
Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., III, 219,
1877.
A phratry of the

BULL. 30]
Topame. A former Luiseño village in
upper San Luis Rey valley, San Diego
co., Cal.–Grijalva (1795) cited by Ban-
croft, Hist. Cal., 1,563, 1886. -
Topanika (To-pan-i-kwa). An Unalig-
miut Eskimo village on the E. coast of
Norton sq., Alaska; pop. 10 in 1880.
Tapkhamikhuagmut.—Zagoskin, Descr. Russ. Poss.
Am., 1,72, 1847. Taupanica.—Whymper, Alaska,
158, 1869. Topanica.-W. U. Tel. Exped., map,
1867. Topánika.—Dall, Alaska, 20, 1870. Tup-
hamikva.-Petroff in 10th Census, Alaska, map,
1884. Tup-hamikwa.—Petroff, Rep. on Alaska, 59,
1880 -hanikwa –Nelson in 18th Rep. B. A. E.
. Tu
map, #.
Topayto. A former village connected
with San Francisco Solano mission, Cal.—
Bancroft, Hist. Cal., II, 506, 1886.
Topeent. A Massachuset village in 1614
on the N. coast of Plymouth co., Mass.
Topeent.—Smith (1616) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll.,
3ds., VI, 108, 1837. Topent.—Smith (1629), Va., II,
183, repr. 1819.
Topenebee (according to J. P. Dunn the
name indicates “a quiet sitting bear’,
the ‘bear’ part being probably under-
stood from the “totem” reference). A
noted Potawatomi, chief of his tribe in s.
Michigan for 40 years. He first appears
in history as a signer, in behalf of the
“Pattawatimas of the river St Joseph,”
of the celebrated treaty of Aug. 3, 1795,
negotiated by Anthony Wayne with nu-
merous tribes at Greenville, Ohio; from
that time until 1833 he signed eleven
other treaties between the United States
and the Potawatomi, and in another
(Sept. 30, 1809) his mark was made by
his brother, Shissahecon. By the treaty
of Oct. 27, 1832, under the provisions of
which the Potawatomi ceded their ter-
ritory in Michigan s of Grand r., To-
£ was granted a section of land
y patent. When Tecumseh visited the
Potawatomi in 1810 for the purpose of
enlisting their aid in the uprising against
the whites, Topenebee became an ad-
herent of the new doctrine and led his
warriors to join the union, The Pota-
watomi readily fell prey to the encroach-
ment of the whites, and suffered the usual
effect of the introduction of liquor; to
this Topenebee was no exception. On
one occasion Lewis Cass, serving as treaty
commissioner, on advising him to keep
sober and care for his people, was char-
acteristically answered, “Father, we do
not care for the land, nor the money, nor
the goods: what we want is whiskey; give
us whiskey!” He was present at the Ft
Dearborn massacre, Chicago, Aug. 15,
1812, and aided in saving the lives of the
Kinzies, Mrs Heald, Mrs Helm, and Ser-
£ Griffith. Subordinate to Topene-
were the subchiefs Pokagon, Weesaw,
and Shavehead. The wife of Pokagon
was a niece of Topenebee, and Weesaw
married Topenebee's daughter. On the
removal of the tribe to the W. in 1838,
under the provisions of the treaty of 1833,
57009°–Bull 30, pt 2–12—50
TOPAM E—TOQUO
785
£ Pokagon, and others remained
behind and took up lands in Silver Creek
twp., where Topenebee died in Aug. 1840.
Topenebee's Village. A Potawatomi vil-
lage, taking its name from the chief, which
formerly existed on St Joseph r., opposite
Niles, Berrien co., Mich. The reservation
was sold in 1833.
To-pe-ne-bee.—Chicago treaty (1833) in U. S. Ind.
Treat., 176, 1873. *: ississinewa treaty
(1826), ibid., 673. o-pen-ne-bee. — Tippecanoe
treaty (1832), ibid.,702. £ treaty
(1819), ibid., 670. Top-ni-be. —Chicago treaty
(1832), ibid., 153.
Topinish (from Qāpnish-'lúma, “people
of the trail coming £ the foot of the
hill’). A small Shahaptian tribe, speak-
ing the Klikitat language, on Topinish r.,
Yakimares., Wash.
Qápnish-léma.—Mooney in 14th Rep. B. A. E., 739,
1896 (proper name). Topinish.—Ibid. Topnish.—
Ind. Aff. Rep., 352, 1885.
Topiqui. . A Yamasee (?) village and
Spanish mission station in the province
of Guale about 1595. In the revolt of 1597
it was attacked and the priest in charge,
Father Rodriguez, was murdered. In con-
sequence the mission was abandoned for
several years. See Tolemato. J. M.)
Topiqui.—Barcia, Ensayo, 171, 1723. opoqui.-
Shea, Cath. Miss., 68, 1855. . - -
Topkok. A Kavi iut Eskimo village
w. of Golofnin bay, Alaska; pop. 15 in 1880.
Tap-hok.—11th Census, Alaska, 162, 1893. Tup-ka-
ak.—Petroff in 10th Census, Alaska, 11, 1884.
Toponanaulka. A former Seminole town
3 m. w. of New Mikasuky, probably in
Lafayette co., Fla. Obiakee was the chief
in 1823 (H. R. Ex. Doc. 74 (1823), 19th
Cong., 1st sess., 27, 1826).
Topotopow. A Chumashan village for-
merly on Hernando Ticos’ rancho, near
San Buenaventura mission, Cal.—Taylor
in Cal. Farmer, May 4, 1860.
Tops. A small tribe in Texas, formerly
connected with San Francisco Xavier de
Horcasitas mission (Documents in the
College of Santa Cruz de Querétaro, K.,
leg. 6, nos. 12 and 18). See Tups.
Tops. See Games, Toys.
Toquart. A Nootka tribe on the N. shore
of Barclay sq., s. w. coast of Vancouver
id. Their septs, according to Boas, are
Tokoaath, Maakoath, Wastsanek, Totaka-
mayaath,Tsaktsakoath, Mukchiath,Tush-
kisath, Kohatsoath, Chenachaath, Met-
stoasath, and Chomaath. Their village is
Mahcoah. '' 24 in 1910.
Tök'oã'ath.—Boas in 6th Rep. N. W. Tribes Can.,
31, 1890. Tokwaht.—Swan in Smithson. Cont., xvi.,
3, 1870. Too-qu-aht.–Can. Ind. Aff. 1883, 188, 1884.
Toquaht.–Sproat, Savage Life,308, 1868. Toquart.—
Mayne, Brit. Col., 251, 1862. Toquatux.—Grant in
Jour. Roy. Geog. Soc., 293, 1857. To-quh-aht.–Can.
Ind. Aff. 1880, 315, 1881. Touquaht.-Can. Ind.
Af. pt.2, 88, 1910. Toyn-aht. Brit. Col. map, 1872.
Toquimas £ backs”). A Mono
band formerly living in lower Reese r.
valley, N. central Nevada.—Taylor in Cal.
Farmer, June 26, 1863.
Toquo (Dakwd’, ‘place of the Däkwä”,
referring to a great mythic fish). A
T86
[B. A. E.
TORAL-TOSANACHIC
former Cherokee settlement on LittleTen-
nessee r., about the mouth of Toco cr., in
Monroe co., Tenn. (J. M.)
Joco.—Bartram, Travels, 371, 1792 (misprint for
Toco). £e: 19th Rep. B. A. E., 514,
1900 (traders' name). Toqua.—Timberlake, Mem-
oirs, map, 1765. Toquah.—Doc. of 1799 quoted by
Royce in 5th Rep. B. A. E., 144, 1887. Toquo.—
Mooney, op. cit.
Toral. An Ahtena village on Copper
r., Alaska, at the mouth of Chitina r.
Tarál.—Allen, Rep., 48, 1887. Toral,—Post route
map, Alaska, 1903.
Torches. See Illumination.
Torepe's Band. A Paviotso band, named
from its chief, otherwise called Lean Man,
formerly living near the lower crossing
of Truckee r., w. Nev. They were under
the head chieftaincy of Winnemucca.
Pop. 360 in 1859.
Torape-Burton, City of Saints, 576, 1861. To-
Repe's band.—Dodge in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1859, 374,
1860.
Torhunte. A Tuscarora village, about
1711, on a N. affluent of Neuse r., in North
Carolina.—War map, 1711–15, in Winsor,
Hist. Am., v, 346, 1887.
Torin. A former populous Yaquisettle-
ment on the N. bank of the lower Rio Yaqui,
lat. 28°, lon. 109° 30', Sonora, Mexico.
San acio Torin.—Orozco y Berra, Geog., 355,
1864. Torim.—Hrdlička in Am. Anthr., VI, 62,
1904. Torin.—Velasco (1850) cited by Bancroft,
Nat. Races, 1,608, 1882.
Tornait. An Eskimo village on the s. w.
coast of Greenland.—Nansen, First Cross-
ing of Greenland, 11, 287, 1890.
Tornait. A winter village of the Nugu-
miut Eskimo above Bear Sd., in Frobisher
bay, Baffin land.—Boas in 6th Rep.
B. A. E., 422, 1888.
Tornit. A fabulous race which the Cen-
tral Eskimo believe to be akin to them-
selves, but much taller and stronger, hav-
ing very long arms and legs and being able
to toss huge bowlders as though they were
pebbles. The Akudnirmiut call them Tu-
niqdjuait. They lived with the Eskimo
in stone houses larger than theirs, as
shown by the ruins that are still pointed
out. Under their long deerskin coats they
carried lamps with which to cook the meat
of seals as soon as they were killed. They
could make stone implements only, no
bows nor kaiaks, but these they stole
from the Eskimo, who were afraid to
defend their property until a young Es-
kimo drilled a hole in the skull of one
of them who had ruined his kaiak, while
the giant was asleep. The Tornit then
feared that they would all be killed, and
secretly stole away, cutting off the skirts
of their coats and tying up their hair so
that they should not be recognized if
pursued. The Greenland Eskimo believed
the Tornit to be a mythical race of giants
who lived on the ice cap and were seen
rarely hunting at the heads of the fiords.
The Labrador Eskimo, like those of Hud-
son bay and Baffin land, imagine them
to be more like the "selves.—Boas in 6th
Rep. B. A. E.,634,640, 1888; Trans. Roy.
Soc. Can., v, sec. 2, 38, 1888.
Toro (a contraction of torote, a kind of
tree.—Buelna). A settlement of the
Mayo on the E. bank of Rio del Fuerte,
about lat. 26° 45', in extreme N. Sinaloa,
Mexico. Pop. 558 in 1900.
Tóro.—Hardy, Trav. in Mex., 438, 1829.
Torope. See Terrapin.
Torose. A village, presumably Costa-
noan, formerly connected with Dolores
mission, San cisco, Cal.—Taylor in
Cal. Farmer, Oct. 18, 1861.
Torountogoats (To-ro-un to- 'i One
of the tribes known under the collective
term Gosiute; formerly in Egan canyon,
E. Nevada; pop. 204 in 1873.—Powell and
Ingalls in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1873, 51, 1874.
Torreon (Span.: ‘round tower”). A
small ruined pueblo, probably of the
Tigua, at the modern town of the same
name, about 28 m. E. of Belen, N. Mex.
The aboriginal name of the settlement is
unknown. According to Bandelier (Arch.
Inst. Papers, Iv, 259, 1892) the pueblo was
asserted to have been of the “small-
house” type.
Toreon.—Lóew (1875) in Wheeler Surv. Rep., VII,
340, 1879 (misprint). Toreuna.—Bandelier cited
in Arch. Inst. Rep., V, 58, 1884. Torreon.—Abert
in Sen. Ex. Doc. 23, 30th Cong., 1st sess., 68, 1848.
Torres. A Kawia vill in Cahuilla
valley, s. Cal. The name is now applied
to a reservation covering the territory
where live the Kawia of Torres, Lawilvan,
Tova, and Sokut Menyil. It consists of
19,200 acres of unpatented desert land 75
m. from Mission Tule River agency, in
Riverside co. The reservation contained
a population of 271 Indians in 1904.
Torsalla. Given as one of the “Keowee
towns” among the Cherokee in a docu-
ment of 1755 (Royce in 5th Rep., B. A. E.,
143, 1887). Not identified.
Tortugas (Span.: “turtles’). An un-
identified tribe mentioned by Uhde as
formerly living on the Texas coast be-
tween the Rio Grande and the Nueces.
The name was also applied to a prairie in
the tidewater section of Texas where there
was a turtle-shaped hill and several re-
markable springs of water. At certain sea-
sons of the year this prairie was frequented
by the Tonkawa, q. v. (See Uhde, Die
Länder, 121, 1861; Sibley, Hist. Sketches,
74, 1806; Gatschet, Karankawa Inds., 36,
1891.)
Torture. See Ordeals.
Toryohne (‘wolf”). A clan of the
Iroquois.
Cahenhisenhonon.—French writer (1663) in N. Y.
Doc. Col. Hist., 1x,47, 1855. Qkwá-ri'-nan.—Hewitt,
inf’n, 1886 (Tuscarora name). £
French writer (1666) in N. Y. . Col. Hist., Ix,
47, 1855. Okuaho.–Megapolensis (1644), ibid., III,
250, 1853. Tor-yoh-ne.–Morgan, League Iroq.,
80, 1851 (Seneca form). • -
Tosanachic (Spanish corruption of Tara-
humare Rosanachic, “where there is
white,’ referring to the white cliffs in the
vicinity.—Lumholtz). A pueblo in w.
BULL. 30]
Chihuahua, Mexico, between lat. 28° and
29°, with a mixed population of Nevome
and Tarahumare, chiefly the latter.
San Juan Evangelista Tosonachic.—Orozco y Berra,
Geog., 324, 1864. Tosanachic.—Lumholtz, Un-
known Mexico, I, 120, 1902.
Tosarke's Band. A Paviotsoband, named
from its chief (Gray Head), formerly near
Carson and Walker lakes, Nev.
To-sarke.—Dodge in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1859, 374, 1860.
Toshence. The last of anything: a term
local in Massachusetts. Gerard (Sun,
N. Y., July 30, #) states that the word
consists of the two last syllables of mat-
tasons, the Massachuset name for the last
child of the family. Trumbull (Natick
Dict., 73, 1903) gives the Massachuset
term as muttásons, ‘youngest son, with
the suggested etymology mat-asu, “not
after,’ of which muttåsons would appear
to be a diminutive. Gerard (inf’n, 1908)
gives as the true meaning the little after
which naught, i.e., ‘the last little one,’
hence, by extension, the very last of
anything. (A. F. C.)
Toshittan (Tos-hit-tan, “shark house
people'). Given as the name of a social
division among the Nanyaayi at Wrangell,
Alaska, but really only a name for the
inhabitants of a certain house, Ketgohit,
belonging to them. -
#. tan.—Boas in 5th Rep. N. W. Tribes Can.,
Tosneoc. A Tuscarora village in N. E.
North Carolina in 1701.—Lawson (1709),
Hist. Car., 383, 1860.
Tota. A rancheria, probably Maricopa,
on Gila r., Ariz., visited by Father Kino
in 1700–01.
La Tota.—Kino map (1702) in Stöcklein, Neue
Welt-Bott, 74, 1726. Tota.—Kino map (1701) in
Bancroft, Ariz. and N. Mex., 360, 1889.
Totakamayaath (TYtakamayaath), A
sept of the Toquart, a Nootka tribe.—Boas
in 6th Rep. N. W. Tribes Can., 32, 1890.
Totam. See Totem.
Totami. See Tatemy.
Totant. A Massachuset village in 1614
on the coast of Massachusetts, probabl
on or near the site of Boston.—Smit
(1616) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 3d S., VI,
108, 1837.
Totapoag. An Indian rendezvous in
1682 in Nipmuc territory, described as
being half way between Hadley and Lan-
caster, in the central part of Worcester
co., Mass.—Russell (1682) in Mass. Hist.
Soc. Coll., 4th s., VIII, 85, 1868.
Totatkenne (To-ta-t'qenne, “people a lit-
tle down the river”). A Sekani tribe
inhabiting the E. slope of the Rocky mts.
and adjacent plains s. of Peace r., Brit.
Col.–Morice in Trans. Can. Inst., 29,
1895.
Totchikala. A former Aleut village on
Unalaska, Aleutian ids.
Totchikala.—Coxe, Russian Discov., 161, 1787.
Totzikala.—Ibid., 163.
Totem (irregularly derived from the
term ototeman of the Chippewa and other
TosARKE's BAND–ToTEM
787
cognate Algonquian dialects, signifyin
generically “his brother-sister kin,’ o
which ote is the grammatic stem signifying
(1) the consanguine kinship existing be-
tween a propositus and a uterine elder
sister or elder brother; and (2) the con-
sanguine kinship existing between uterine
brothers and sisters, inclusive of alien
persons naturalized into such kinship
£ by the rite of adoption (q.v.); that
is, the uterine brother-sister group of
ersons, thus delimited by £i ties or
egal fictions, who in each generation are
severally and collectively related as uter-
ine brothers and sisters, among whom
intermarriage is strictly forbidden, and
who therefore constitute an incest group
in so far as its members are severally
concerned. The stem ote is never em-
ployed in discourse without a prefixed
personal pronoun denotive of the gram-
matic relation of person, or without the
nominal suffix -m, indicative of exclusive
possessive relation, approximately equiv-
alent to English ‘own, or without the
objective third person ending-an in Chip-
pewa and -a in Cree. In the following
irregular manner has the word totem
been produced from the first cited ex-
ression ototeman (ototema in the Cree):
# dropping the initial o-, “his, by un-
warrantedly retaining as a proclitic the
epenthetic -i- whose use in this and
similar combinations is for the purpose
of avoiding the coalescence of the two
adjunct o-vowels, and by dropping the
objective third person suffix -an, and
by erroneously retaining the exclusive
ssessive suffix -m, thus producing totem
rom ototeman instead of the grammatic
stem ote. Thus the word totem in form is
not in any sense a grammatic derivative
of its primary. And soote, the conceptual
element of the factitious word totem, has
no demonstrable relation to the notion
“clay,” or “mark,” as hitherto assumed.
The Abbé Thavenet, a missionary to
the Algonkin at Lake of the Two Moun-
tains, Canada, in the early part of the
19th century, wrote an explanation of
the use and meaning of the stem ote, in
part as follows: “It is to be presumed
that in uniting into a tribe, each clan
preserved its manitou, the animal which
in the country whence the clan came
was the most beautiful or the most
friendly to man, or the most feared, or
the most common; the animal which was
ordinarily hunted there and which was
the ordinary subsistence of the clan, etc.;
that this animal became the symbol of
each family and that each family trans-
mitted it to its posterity to be the per-
petual symbol of each tribe [clan]. One
then must when speaking of a clan
designate it by the animal which is its
symbol. Makwa mindotem then signifies
‘the Bear is my clan, I am of the of
78 8 . TOTEM ls. A. n.
the Bear,’ and not at all, as is commonly
said, ‘the Bear is my mark.’ When an
Indian sa s to another pindiken nindolem,
can one believe that he says to him,
‘enter then, m mark?’ Is it not more
reasonable to believe that he says to
him, ‘enter then, my clansman,’ as we
say, ‘enter then, my countryman?’ But
since the traders, and the Indians in imi-
tation of them, attach to theword olem, the
idea of mark, I know that I must not
offend too much against this prejudice”
(cited by Cu0ihLex.de la Lang. Algon%,
313, 1886). ere Thavenet gives t e
correct native Algonkin usage of the
term, and also the traditional native ex-
planation of the origin of the clan patron
spirits. As a translation of ‘family-
mark,’ Bishop Baraga (Otchipwe Dict.
and Gram., 1878-82) wrote odem; but,
beintg evidently aware that this render-
ing oes not eéipress the true sense of the
term, he add parenthctically, “ode-m
or otem, means only his parents, rela-
tions. In Cree, ototema, his relations” —
thus clearly indicating that ‘family-mark’
is a definition of ote-m, which is not an
element of the native concert of the stem.
Under olotema, in his listo terms of kin-
ship, Lacombe (Dict. de la Langue des
Cris, 1874) wrote “kinsman, reation,"
without any reference to ‘ family-mark.’
Constructively confirmative of the defini-
tion of the stem ote, given above, is the
evidence found in t e analysis of the
common Algonquian term otend or olenaw,
signifying ‘village, town, or settlement.’
Its component exical elements are ole,
‘brother-sister kin,’ ‘clan,’ and the
nominal adformative -mi, signifying ‘a
dwelling-place’; whence it is seen that
otenci. or otenaw originally meant ‘the
dwellin -place of the clan.’ or ‘dwelling-
place ofg the brother-sister kin.’
In specifying the name of a particular
clan or gens it is necessary commonly
to employ the name, usuall a cognomcn
only, of the object oranimalby which that
clan or gens is istinguished from all others
and by which it is protected, where such
a cult is in vogue. There are other meth-
ods of distinguishing related or confed-
erated groups one rom another. The
purely philosophical term "totemism"
is of course a Caucasian derivative of the
word totem, and has a wide and varied
application. The term totem has been
rather indiscriminately applied to any
one of several classes of imaginary beings
which are believed by a large number of
the Indian tribes and peoples of North
America to be the tutelary, the guardian,
or the patron spirit or being of a. person,
or of an organization of persons, where
such a cult or practice prevails.
The native American Indian, holding
peculiar self-centered views as to the
unity and continuity of all life and the
consequent inevitable interrelations of
the several bodies and beings in nature,
especially of man to the beings and bodies
of his experience and environment, to
whom were imputed by him various an-
thropomorphic attributes alid functions
m a dition to those naturally inherent in
them, has developed certain fundamen-
tally importantcults, based on those views
um deeply affect his social, religious, and
civil institutions. One of these doctrines
is that persons and organizations of per-
sons are one and all under the protecting
and fostering tutelage of some imaginary
being or spirit. These tutelary or patron
beings may be grouped, by the mode and
the motive of their acquireinent and their
functions, into two fairly well defined
groups or classes : (13 those which protect
individuals only, an (2) those which pro-
tect organizations of persons. But with
these two classes of tiitelary beings is not
infrequently confounded another class of
protective imaginary bein , commonly
called fetishes (see Fetish‘? which are
regarded as powerful spiritual allies of
their possessors. Each of these several
classes of guardian beings has its own
peculiar traditions, beliefs, and appro-
priate cult. The modes of the acquire-
ment and the motives for the acquisition
of these several classes of guardian beings
differ in some fundamental and essential
respects. The exact method of acquiring
the clan or gentile group patrons or tute-
laries is stil an unsolved problem, al-
though several plausible theories have
been advanced by astute students to
explain the probable mode of obtaining
them. With respect to the personal tute-
lary and the fetish, the data are sufliciently
clear and full to permit a satisfactory
description and definition of these two
classes of tiitelary and auxiliary beings.
From the available data bearing on this
subject, it would seem that much coil-
fusion regardin the use and acquirement
of personal and communal tutelaries or
patron beings has arisen by regarding
certain social, political, and religious
activities as due primarily to the influence
of these guardian deities, when in fact
those features were factors in the social
organization on which has been later im-
posed the cult of the patron or guardian
spirit. Exogamy, namesand classnames,
and various taboos exist where “ totems ”
and “totemism,” the cults of the guar-
dian spirits, do not exist.
Some profem to regard the clan or gen-
tile group patron or tutelary as a mere
deve opment of the personal guardian,
but from the available but insufficient
data bearing on the question, it appears
to be, in some of its aspects, more closely
connected in origin, or rather in the
method of its acquisition, with the fetish,
the Iroquois otchind‘ké"”dd', ‘an effective
1tI'l.l.. 301 TOTEM V 7 89
agency of sorcery,’ than with any form
of the personal tutelary. This patron
spirit 0 course concerns the group re-
garded-as a body, for with regard to each
person of the group, the clan or gentile
rdian is inherited, or rather acquired,
blyabirth, and it may not be changed at
will. On the other hand, the personal
tutelary is obtained through the rite of
vision in a dream or a trance, and it
must be preserved at all hazards as one
of the most precious possessions. The
fetish is acquired by personal choice, by
purchase, or by inheritance, or from some
chance circumstance or emergency, and
it can be sold or discarded at the will of
the possessor, in most cases; the excep-
tion is where a person has entered into a
compact with some evil spirit or being
that. in consideration of human or other
sacrifices in its honor at stated periods,
the said spirit undertakes to perform cer-
tain obligations to this inan or woman,
and in default of which the peison for-
feits his right to live.
“Totemism” is a purely philosophical
term which modern antliropologic itera-
ture has burdened with a great mass of
needless controversial speculation and
opinion. The doctrine and use of tutelary
or (patron guardian spirits by individuals
an by organized bodies of persons were
defined by Powell as “a method of nam-
ing," and as “the doctrine and system of
naming.” But the motive underlying
the acquisition and use of guardian or
tutelary spirits, whether by an individual
or by an organized body of rsons, is
always the same, namely, to olhetain wel-
fare and to avoid ill-fare. So it appears
to be erroneous to define this cult as “the
doctrine and system of naming.” It is
rather the recognition, exploitation, and
adjustment of the imaginary mystic rela-
tions of the individual or of the body of
organized persons to the postulated oren-
das (q. v.), mystic powers, surrounding
each of these units of native society.
With but few exceptions, the recognized
relation between the clan or gens and its
patron deity is not one of descent or source,
but rather that of protection, guardian-
ship, and support. he relationshifp as to
source between these two classes o supe-
rior beings is not yet determined; so to
avoid con usion in concepts, it is better to
use distinctive names for them, until their
connection, if any, has been definitely
ascertained: this question must not be
prejudged. The hypothetic inclusion of
these several classes in a general one,
branded with the rubric “totem ” or its
etiluivalent, has led to needless confusion.
T e native tongues have separate names
for these objects, and until the native
classification can be truthfullyshown to be
erroneous, it would seem to be advisable
to designate them by distinctive names.
Notwithstanding the great amount of
study of the literature of the social fea-
tures of aboriginalAmerican society, there
are many data relative to this subject that
have been overlooked or disregarded.
Long (Voy. and Trav., 86-87, 1791), a
trader among the Chippewa in the latter
half of the 18th century, wrote: “One
gart of the religious superstition of the
avages, consists in each of them having
his totam, or favourite spirit, which he be-
lieves watches over him. This totam they
conceive awumes the shape of some beast
or other, and therefore they never kill,
hunt, or eat the animal whose form they
think this totani bears." Headds: “This
idea of destiny, or, if I may be allowed
the phrase, ‘totamirmi,’ however strange,
is not confined to the Savages.” From
this misleading and confused statement
have the words totam and its derivative
totam-ism, slightly changed in spelling,
been introduced into literature. In this
crude statement Long described the per-
sonal tutelary, but gave it the name sig-
nifying ‘clan kinship.’ He or his inter-
reter was evidently led into this error
liy the custom of distinguishing a {articu-
lar clan from others, when speaking of
them, by the class name or oognomen of
its patron or tutelary; it was due to faulty
diction, for it is not robable that the
Chippewa and their related tribes would
have an object, believed to shape the
course of human life, which had no dis-
tinctive name. Such a name is recorded
by the eminent German traveler, Kohl,
who was among the Chippewa and
neighboring tribes in 1855. He said
gKllZCl1l-G9.lI1l, 58, 1860) that these In-
ians deity natural strength and ter-
restrial objects; that nearly every Indian
had discovered such an oelgect, in which
special confidence is plac by him, and
to which he more frequently directs his
thoughts and to which he more zealously
sacrifices, than to any other being; that
the Chippewa proper name for these ob-
jects is nigouimes, which signifies ‘my
hope,’ approximately; that one calls a
tree, another a. stone or rock, ‘his hope.’
The rendering ‘my hope’ is proba Jly
only an approximate expression of the
native conceptembodied in the term, the
derivation of which is not definitely
known. It may possibly be related to
the Chippewa nagamén, ‘song, chant,’
and to t e Cree nigamohew, ‘to teach the
knowledge of medicines by chanting.’
But nigouimes is the Chippewa name of
the personal tutelary, whatever may be
its etymologic derivation.
Owing to misapprehension of externals
and therefore to misinterlpretation of
tliem in the vast body of iterature on
the significance of imaginary patrons or
tutelaries of persons and of organiza-
tions of persons, totem has come to signify
790 TOTEM tn. A. 1-1.
the patron or guardian, the tutelary or
protector, of a person, of a clan or a gens,
or of a society or tribe, hence to denote
the name, crest, brand, or symbol of a
clan, a man, a society, or a tribe, and,
finally, to the fetish or familiar of a per-
son. Its primary native use, with cer-
tain important limitations, makes it ap-
proximately equivalent to the English
term ‘one’s kinship.’
The fact that the Indians themselves
distinguished the fetish, the personal tute-
lary or guardian, and the clan, gentile, or
society patron, one from another, by the
use of appropriate appellations, rites, and
observances, indicates, it would seem a
consciousness on their part that the dif-
ferences in function, character, and mode
of acquirement of these several classes of
objects were sutlicieutly great to warrant
them in doing so.
Among the Omaha and their conge-
ners, according to Miss Fletcher, a youth
at his initiation obtains his personal
tutelary—his so-called totem-directly
throug the assumed efficacy of a definite
rite performed by the young person
himself: he does not inherit it from an
ancestor, and he does not receive it as a
gift from any living person. This cere-
monyl of initiation into manhood rests
on t e assumption that man’s powers
and activities can be supplemented by the
elements and the animals only through
the grace of wukonda (q_. v.), obtained
by the rite of vision consisting of ritual-
istic acts and a fervent prayer of humility,
expressing a longing for something not
possessed, a consciousness of insufficiency
of self, and an abiding desire for some-
thing capable of bringing welfare and
prosplerity to the suppliant. On reach-
ing t e age of puberty, the youth, under
the instructions of his parents or other
patrons, begins his initiation by havin
moistened earth placed on his head and
face, by having a small bow and arrows
given im, with directions to seek a se-
cluded spot among the hills. Having
reached such a place, he must chant the
prescribed prayer, upliftin his hands,
wet with his tears, to the heavens, and
then he must place his hands on the
earth; and he must fast until he falls
asleep or into a trance. Whatsoever he
sees or hears while in this state is the
beiiigthat will become the special medium
through which he can receive superhu-
man aid and comfort. Then, returning
home, he rests and partakes of food.
For four days he must speak but little,
and he‘ must not in that time reveal his
vision under pienalty of losing its pro-
ducer. Later e may confide it to some
old man, known to have had a similar
vision or dream. Then it is his dut to
seek until he finds the animal or gird
seen in his revelation, when he must slay
it, selecting and retaining a small part of
it (in cases where no concrete form was
seen, symbols of it are made to represent
it). This token or memento is ever after
the gign of his vision or dream, the most
sacr thing he can ever possess. This
symbol may consist of the feather of a
bird, a tuft of hair or other part of an
animal or a bird, a black stone, or a
translucent pebble. This token or me-
mento, his personal tutelary, is never the
object of worship. It is the tie, the frag-
ment, connecting its possessor with the
potentiality an (power of the entire
species represente by the being or form
seenin his vision or dream. Belonging
to various objects and beings, all tutela-
ries are not equally potent in the view of
the natives, for they can not exceed the
power of the particular species to which
they severally belong. Nevertheless,
when the novice is being instructed for
the rite of the vision, he is forbidden to
ask in his prayer for the sight of any
particular o ject. It is an opinion held
among the natives that although no one
may consciously choose his personal tute-
lary, natural gifts of mind and character
are apt to attract powerful animals and
agencies. Usually, the tutelary referred
to members of the surrounding fauna-—
the deer, the buffalo, the bear, the turtle,
the birds, and the reptiles; and to re re-
sentatives of the flora—the corn; ang to
the elements—the thunder, the earth,
the water, and the winds. Nothing in
any manner connoted man himself.
There is, moreover, no indication of ances-
tor-worship, and no suggestion of a natu-
ral blood kinship subsisting between the
man and his tutelary. These statements
embody very briefly the chief character-
istics o the personal tutelary among the
Omaha and the tribes linguistically re-
lated to them.
The influence of these guardian spirits
on the social, religious, and litical in-
stitutions of the natives difieors greatly
from tribe to tribe. Among the Omaha,
those who have received visions of the
same being or object usually unite into a
cultorreligioiissociety. TheBearSociety
is composed of persons from every gentile
kinship group who have seen a bear in
the rite o the vision. The bond of union
here was not blood kinship, but a commu-
nal right in a common apggrition. These
societies posses prescri .d rites, rituals,
and suita le oflicers. Miss Fletcher sug-
gests that in the past the experience
gained in the conduct of these cult or re-
igious societies was later made useful in
the formative period of the artificial so-
cial structure of the tofi-u-oii?-gdhofi, or
gens, of the Omaha. The native term sig-
nifies ‘ a place of dwellings where kindred
dwell together,’ which is not essentially
different in meaning from the Algon-
am. fwi roman 791
tpliian otenaw noted above. In this tribe
t ere are ten ruling gentes, which are
exogamous; they trace the descent of
blood through the father only; they pos-
sess a particular name which refers di-
rectly or symbolically to the patron or
tutelary of the gens; they have a gentile
patron being, whose cult is marke by a
taboo; they possess a gentile list of per-
sonal names peculiar to itself, of which
one is given when the hair of a child is
first cut, the form of which symbolizes
the tutelary until he reaches the age of 7
years. This “cut” and the taboo are
enforced under the threatened penalties
of blindness, bodily deformity, and dis-
ease for any failure to observe faithfully
these obligations. Each gens has obliga-
tory cultural rites, in which its members
offer respectful homage to the gentile
patron spirit These observances, how-
ever, do not imply ancestor-worship.
The symbol of the gentile uardiau s irit
is borne through life and; is placed) on
the dead for identification by the kindred.
The gentile patron being, however. gives
no immediate hold on the superhuman,
as does the personal tutelary. It. may be
questioned whether the suggested de-
velopment of a social organization by the
establishment of distinct groups of per-
sons who should be bound together by the
ties of blood kinship, based on the pat-
tem and experience of existing religious
cults, is not a rather too conscious work-
ing-out of such ideas of a semi-barbaric
people. It would seem to be a reversal
of t eusual course of social development.
According to Boas, the social organiza-
tion of the Salish tribes of the interior of
British Columbia is very loose, there being
no recognized tribal unit. Village popu-
lation among them undergoes requent
and considerable fluctuation, and there
were no exogamic groups, no hereditary
nobility, and no ritualistic societies.
N evert elem, the acquisition of guardian
spirits at the agg of puberty is an essen-
tial feature of t eir religious beliefs, and
these tutelaries are obtained throu h pre-
scribed ceremonials. However, only afew
shamans are believed to have inherited
their uardian spirits from their parents.
Hill-Tout says that the most char-
acteristic feature of the social side of
the religious activity of the Salish tribes
of the coast and of the lower Fraser
delta is “ theirtotem or kin-group crests,”
and that these kin-groups are not com-
monly called by animal or plant names
as among the Haida and the Tlingit.
They are, however, distinguished one
from another by crests, “each family of
standing possessing its own crestorcrests."
These are plastic or pictographic emblems
of the su posed ancestral “totems of the
family O1‘Y(1fl-gl'O1‘|p," and are regarded as
the guardian spirits of the household.
Among the Vancouver id. tribes, these
inherited crests largely replace the per-
sonal tutelary of the interior Salish
which is there acquired by means of
dreams and visions—not the ordinary
dream or vision, but one superinduced
by long and special ceremonial prepara-
tion. As the tutelary usually has only
specific or specialized functions or spheres
of action, the initiate may not be satisfied
with the first one thus received, and so
enters upon a second, a third, and even
a fourth ceremonial preparation for a
dream or a vision; and so he may be
years in seeking what is satisfactory to
im (Ontario Arch. Rep., xviii, 229,
230, 1905). Hill-Tout adds that be-
tween the tutelary and the person a very
mystic relationslii is supposed to exist.
Pra er in the usuall sense was not offered
to tiie tutelary, but'its aid and protection
were rather expected as its duty in warn-
ing the obsessed person by dreams and
visions of approac ing danger in all the
issues of life.
[Teit (Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist, An-
thr., 1, 354, 1898-1900), writing of the
Thompson River Indians (Ntlakyap-
amuk), sadys that every person had his
own guar ian spirit which was obtained
during the puberty ceremonies, and that
none except a few shamans inherited
without these rites their parental tute-
lary spirits which had been regarded as
particularly powerful. He also states
that “there were no totcms, except at
Spuzzum, where two families, who were
descendants of members of the coast
tribes, claimed the totems of their an-
cestors,” but that “blood relationship
was considered a tie which extended
over generations, both in the male and the
female lines,” a statement which clearly
indicates that blood kinship with what
it implies is above all others the great
cohesive force in savage life.
Father Morice says that among‘ the
western Déné there were several inds
of tutelary or patron splirits or beings-
the clan patron, the fetis (his honori c),
and thqxpersonal tutelary, to which may
be add those local deities which pre-
side over some rock, cave, or consecrated
spot. Father Morice believes that the
cult of the clan patron and the fetish (his
honorific) came to the Déné from the na
tives of the Pacific coast. He states that
the honorific was assumed with appro-
priate rites by any person desirous of
gaining social rank, to which they could
not ot erwise aspire owing to certain re-
strictions of the laws of heredity. This
authority does not relate how the clan
tutelary is acquired among these people,
but he says that the “personal totems"
are those primary spirits which occasion-
ally mani est themselves to man, are per-
sonified in the earthly individuals of the
792 TOTEM rs. .~. E.
faunal and the floral worlds, and give
evidence of a beneficent disposition by
adopting a person as a ward and protect-
ing him through life in return for some
kindness shown their incarnate and ter-
restrial representatives—the animals and
the plants and other objects of human
environment. They reveal themselves in
dreams and visions. Father Morice is of
the opinion that “totemism” among the
Déné is notasocial institution, but that it
is exclusively a religious cult; he is in-
clined to regard the clan patron spirit as
a mere extension of the cult of the per-
sonal tutela , but assigns no satisfactory
reason for this belief. The owner of a
tntclary must circumspectly bear about
his person and openly exhibit in his
lodge the spoils of the animal denoted by
it—rts entire skin, or only a part of it, or
a carved emblem of it; and under no cir-
cumstances would anything induce him
wilfull to kill it, or at least to eat the
flesh oz, the being, the prototype of which
had become, as it were, sacred to him.
Its aid and protection are asked on .all
important occasions and emergencies. It
would appear that this writer, in his at»
temipt to explain the clan patron, has
con used the fetish (honorific) with the
personaltutelary. Thehiddenpower with
which the devotee believes he has thus
become possessed he calls com in the
Carrier tongue, which signifies ‘at the
same time magic and song,’ thus closely
a proximating the Iroquois orenda.
ltforice (Ontario Arch. Rep., xvrrr, 206,
1905) relates that, in preparing himself
for practice, the shaman divests himself
of all his raiment and dons the spoils (a
bearskin, the claws of a grizzly bear, the
feathers of an owl, etc.) or the mask of
his fetish or tutelary. He states that
each of the Déné clans has a patron
spirit, an animal or other being, tra-
ditionally connected with the establish-
ment of these political and social units
in pristine times, and to which the
members of the clans paid great respect
and even veneration. On ceremonial oc-
casions the entire clan is inrpersonated
b it, for it becomes the symbol or crest
oi, the clan. He adds that the personal
tutelary, common to both the eastern
and the western Déné, “being as indige-
nous to them as most of the institutions
in vogue among all the northern Amer-
ican Indians,” is an essential element of
their religious system and does not affect
“societ assuch.”
Spintien (Mem. Am. Anthr. Asso., II,
241, 1908) writes that among the N ez Percé
Indians there is “a lack of anything like
a gens grouping," adding that the social
organization of the Shaha tian stock fur-
nishes excellent material ibr the study of
the simple development of a tribe, and
that “the tribes arose from the natural
division of the stock according to the geo-
graphical areas.” The Nez Percés sent
their children, both boys and girls, at
about 10 years of age, to the mountains
to fast and keep vigil, for the purpose of
acquiring, if possible, a guardian spirit.
But it is not everyone who succeeds in
obtaining such a tutelary. The name or
description of the thing seen is adopted
as a sacred name, which sometimes de-
noted some trophy of the hunt borne by
the imaginary animal seen in vision.
The imaginary being, thus obtained as a
tutelary, is believed to protect its pos-
sessor and to endow him with “certain
physical or mental qualities and pro-
nounced skill in certain things,” espe-
cially those properties or qualities most
characteristic 0 the animal or object
seen. The Sun imparted wisdom and
mystic insight. There are certain re-
strictions in regard to the killing of the
guardian animal; and “the names and
the sacred son obtained by vigil de-
scended throug? the family,” some per-
sons inheriting as many as 10 or 15 songs
(p. 249). But it does not appear that the
guardian spirit itself was t us inherited.
he tutelary animal was not usually
named by its ordinary title, but by a
special name, and some have several such
cognomens (p. 263). In the case of
shamans, men and women, the gluardian
beings were regarded as of a hig er class
or order, as they commonly represented
objects from the heavens—the sun, the
moon, the clouds, the eagle, the fish-
hawk, and the crane.
Speck (Ethn. Yuchi Indians, Anthr.
Pub. Univ. Pa., 1, 70 et seq., 1909) says
that the Yuchi trace descent through the
female line and that therefore these
people have clans; that “the members
of each clan believe that they are rela-
tives and, in some vague way, the de-
scendants of certain preexisting animals
whose names and identity they now bear.
The animal ancestors are accordingly to-
ternic. In regard to the living animals,
they, too, are the earthly types and de-
scendants of the preexisting ones, hence,
since they trace their descent from the
same sources as the human clans, the two
are consanguinely related,” so that the
members o a clan feel obliged not to do
violence to the wild animal having the
form and name of their tutelaries. The
flesh or fur of such animals may be ob-
tained from the members of other clans,
who are under no obligation not to kill
these animals. The idea of clan is ex-
pressed by the word 3/1'4’ la, ‘on the house.’
Our authority adds that the different in-
dividuals of the clans inherited the pro-
tection of their clan totems when theg
passed the initiation rites, thencefort
retaining these as protectors through life.
As the members of clans are considered
am. an TOTEM 793
to be the descendants of their totemic
animals, they are in a sense the cousins,
so to speak, of the earthly animals which
are also descendants of the supernatural
animals. The clan taboos and incidental
beliefs need not be repeated here, as they
have been mentioned in dealing with cus-
toms and the clans. But the animals of
the earth, in general, are considered as
thinking beings, with interests in life,
customs, and feelings not unlike those of
men. Even to-day these mutual elements
in the lives of men and animals are felt
to exist. The animals are all believed to
have their protecting supernatural kins-
men, as we as men; for that reason in
hunting them their protecting s irits
have to be overcome before one can €10p6
to bring them down. It is the same with
human beings. If one’s guardian spirit
is all right, no harm can come. So in
warfare, the idea is to strengthen one’s
own guardian spirit and to weaken the
enemy's. In t is respect hunting and
fishing are much like warfare. The
magic songs and formulas engage in the
supernatural struggle and open the way,
while the actual weapons do the work
when the spiritual barriers are removed.
According to Boas (Kwakiutl Indians,
Rep. U. S. Nat. Mus., 1895, 1897) the
Tlingit, Haida, Tsimshian, Bellabella,
and itamat have “ animal totems in the
proper sense of this term,” but these
tutelary gpardians are not found among
the Kwa iuti, who belon to the same
linguistic stock as the lgitamat. This
author states that the natives do not
regard themselves as descendants of the
“totem ” or tut/elary, and that the north-
ern tribes of the coast Salish have no
“animal totem in the restricted sense of
this term.” Boas was unable to obtain
an y information regarding the conjectured
origin of the clan or gentile tron or
tutelarv, except the dubious ligpiilt. drawn
from the native traditions, but states
that these legends correspond in char-
acter “almost exactly to the tales of the
acquisition of manitows amon the east-
ern Indians, and they are evidence that
the ‘totem’ of this group of tribes is, in
the main, the hereditary manitow of a.
family.” He also states that "each man
among these tribes uéqiuires a guardian
spirit,” but is restrict to only such as
belongs to his clan. Native tradition
can shed no satisfactory light on the ques-
tion of the source and origin of the clan
or $ntile patron spirit.
ritingiof the California Indians in
general, erriam (Am. Anthr., x, no.
4, 1908) says that these Indians believe
that they “came from” certain animals,
trees, or rocks. This belief while agree-
ing in the main with that of the modern
more or less accultured Yuchi, is in
strong contrast with the evidence on this
point from E. and N. W. America, where
apparently the peoples do not regard
t emselves as descendants of their clan
or gentile patron spirits. Merriam re-
marks that “of the several degrees and
phases of totemism, at least three occur
in California, namely, (1) the non-he-
reditary individual totem; (2) the heredi-
tary patriarchal totem; and (3) the he-
reditary matriarchal clan totem.” He is
also averse to the proposed restriction
of the term “totemism” to “cases ordi-
narily known as clan totemism,” for the
reason that “clan totemism is so ob-
viously only a higher development of
personal totemism," deeming such re-
striction purposeless. But there is no
proof that such a development of the
personal tutelary rests on a basis of fact.
In the acquirement of the personal tute-
lary the Iroquois ritual does not contem-
plate the killing of the object seen in a
vision or in a dream for the purpose of
obtaining a part of it as a token, symbol,
oramemento of it. So adversative to this
practice of the Omaha and other tribes
18 theilroquois procedure that some per-
sons, who have seen a particular animal,
regarded their own fate and destiny so
closely connected with that of the tutelary
animal that they measured the length of
their own lives by that of their tute-
lary, believing that its death not only
portended but also hastened their own.
More fortunate did those regard them-
selves whose tutc-lary was some material
object, embued with life by the creative
breath of myth, whose destruction was
not so certain or so common as that of an
animal ora bird. Thus it is seen how di-
verse are the dogmas and beliefs con-
nected with the personal tutelary. More-
over, in the rites designed to obtain a
sersonal tutelary for a youth, it was the
uty of the father’s clan, or phratry of
clans, at the New Year ceremony of the
Iroquois, to receive and to interpret the
dream or vision, and to make of‘ wood,
bark, stone, or other material a symbol,
token, or representation of the object
divined from the dream or vision to be
the tutelary of the youth, which is given
the youth to keep and carefully preserve.
Kroeber (Ethnol. Gros Ventre, 147,
1908) writes that the Gros Ventres
(Atsma) are organized into gentes simi-
lar to those of the Siksika. (Blackfeet)
and the Sioux, bearing nicknames which
are in no way totemic; that descent is
traced through the paternal line; that
there is prohibition of marriage within
each gens; and that the prohibition of
marriage extends to members of the
mother s gens, for the members of both
the father’s and the mother’s gentes are
regarded as related within the prohibited
degrees of kinship. He also states that
only some of the Gros Ventres seek to
'794 TOTEM
[B. A. E.
POLES
acquire a personal guardian spirit, that
this is undertaken only after reaching
manhood, and that not all those who
make the attempt succeed. The attempt
is made in the usual manner, by fasting
and retreating to some secluded spot.
The man killed the animal thus found,
apparently for the purpose of obtaining
parts of it for an emblem; afterward he
would not kill or eat that kind of animal.
A few women acquired guardian spirits,
not while in retreat to some mountain,
but only during absence from the camp.
Like that of the Yuchi, one of the cardi.
nal doctrines of the Iroquoian and Algon-
quian mythic philosophy is that every
kind of animal being has an elder brother
a primal, being, wonderfully large and
potent, which is, so to speak, the source
of all the individuals of its own kind.
These primal beings are the younger
brothers of Teharonhiawagon of the Iro-
quois and of Nanabozho of the Algonquian
tribes, respectively the impersonations of
all the thousand forms of faunal and floral
life on earth. He who sees one of these
elder brothers of any kind of animal being
will be successful in the succeeding hunt of
that animal; for it is by the favor of these
elder brothers of the game animals that
the hunter obtains any measure of success
in killing the younger brothers of the
rimal beings (Hewitt, Iroq. Cosmol.,
21st Rep. B. A. E., 1903). For in fulfil-
ment of engagements with Teharonhia-
wagon and Nanabozho in the second cos-
mic period, these elder brothers are in
duty bound to provide man not only with
protection but also with animal food by
means of the sacrifice of their younger
brothers who are enjoined to permit them-
selves to be taken by man, so long as the
hunter makes himself ritualistically pure
for the purpose and is solicitous not to
kill his victims except with the least pos-
sible cruelty. For this reason prayers for
successful hunting and fishing were ad-
dressed to the game it is desired to kill,
a procedure naturally assumed to be
pleasing to the ruling elder brother.
Long has declared that the favorite
spirit must not be killed or eaten, but the
maha must kill his personal tutelar
before its tutelaryship is established.
Conversely, there were some Iroquois
who feared the death of the animal or
bird which he regarded as his personal
tutelary, lest he himself should also die.
The ground that is common in these two
methods is the manner of ascertaining or
discovering the tutelary (through the rite
of dreaming or seeing in vision) and in
the motive for acquiring it, namely, the
effort to obtain the favor of the imaginary
bodies on which it was supposed human
welfare largely depended. In the last
analysis human welfare is the motive for
acquiring a guardian or tutelary power or
being. There are, of course, many ways
of providing the means of entering into
close relation with these supposed control-
ling powers of the sources of human well-
being, and consequently there are many
methods of establishing this interrelation
between a person and some assumed pro-
tecting power, or between an organized
body of persons and a guardian or patron
being or power, for a £ or a general
aid and auxiliary to the promotion and
preservation of the well-being of the per-
son or persons guarded. (J. N. B. H.)
Totem Poles. Carved cedar poles erected
by Indians along the N. Pacific coast from
Vancouver id. to Alaska. Among the
Haida they are of three principal varieties:
the outside and inside house poles, and
memorial columns. Besides the house
poles the four main supporting posts and
the two outside front corner posts were
sometimes carved. The outside house
pole, standing in front of the house mid-
way between the corners, was 3 ft or more
wide at the base and some-
| times more than 50 ft high,
| being hollowed along the
| back for easier £
| Close to the base it was
pierced with a round aper-
ture which served as a door,
though some of the later
poles were left solid, a door
of European pattern being
made at one side. Inside
house poles were erected
only by the very wealthy.
They stood in the middle of
the house, directly behind
the fire, and marked the seat
of honor. Grave posts were
of many different shapes.
Sometimes they consisted of
a very thick post surmount-
MoDEu of ed by a large carved box,
Tore" "out which contained smaller
boxes holding the bones of the deceased;
sometimes the box was longer and was
supported by two posts. Oftentimes, how-
ever, the body of the deceased was placed
in a mortuary house, and the pole, usually
a tall, slendershaft, was erected elsewhere.
The carvings on grave posts and grave
boxes were almost always crests owned by
the family of the deceased, while those on
house poles might be crests or they might
illustrate stories, and occasionally £
of the house-owner himself was added, or
the figure of some one whom he wished to
ridicule. These posts were erected during
the great feasts commonly known as pot-
latches, when an immenseamount of £
erty was given away and quantities of food
were consumed. The trunks out of which
they were to be carved were cut down,
rolled into the water, and towed to the vil-
lage amid songs and £ One or
more regular carvers were employed to put
#
#.
-
|

BULL. 30]
on the designs and they were paid hand-
somely. (For specific descriptions see
works cited below.) In comparatively
modern times numbers of models of these
poles have been made by native carvers to
sell to white visitors. These are some-
times of wood, sometimes of a peculiar
black slate found at one place not far from
Skidegate, Queen Charlotte ids. Accord-
ing to native Haida accounts carved de-
signs were originally made directly on the
front slabs of the ' afterward on a
broad, thick plank, and finally on poles.
This comparatively modern evolution is
corroborated by # Tlingit, who have
only the grave post, upon which they
carve "' of stories as well as
crests. Tsimshian posts were more slen-
der than those put up by the Haida,
but the ones erected in front of Kwakiutl
houses are usually much more slender
still, and all are heraldic, referring to
the tradition of the house-owner. 'r'.
main supporting posts bear crests or re-
cord an episode connected with the
building of the house. The main posts
which support the houses of the Nootka
and the coast Salish, when carved at
all, represented an event that happened
to the owner, such as the acquiring of
a guardian spirit, or an event in the his-
tory of his sept. Some eastern tribes,
such as the Creeks, Delawares, Shawnee,
and Iroquois, set up small poles that are
analogous to these totem poles, although
the opéward resemblance is slight. Those
of th:-- Delawares and Shawnee were
erected in the four corners of their medi- .
cine-lodges, while those of the Iroquois
were similarly placed in the houses of
shamans and were adorned with repre-
sentations of the shamans' tutelary spirits.
Consult Boas in Rep. Nat. Mus. 1895,
1897, and in recent reports of the Brit.
A. A. S.; Niblack in Nat. Mus. Rep. 1888,
1890; Swan in Smithson. Cont., xx1,
1874; Swanton, (1) Cont. Haida, 1905, (2)
in 26th Rep. B. A. E., 1908. (J. R. s.)
Totero. The settlement of the Tutelo
(q.v.), in the middle of the 18th century,
on Meherrin r., Va. According to Cates-
by (Nat. Hist. Car., 11, xi, 1743) “the
houses were built with strong posts or
trees drove into the ground close to one
another, the interstices being stopped up
with moss, and covered with the bark of
the sweet-gum tree.”
Totheet. A Massachuset village in 1614,
on the N. shore of Plymouth co., Mass.
Tothect.—Smith (1616) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll.,
3d s., VI, 108, 1837 (misprint). Totheet.—Smith
(1629), Va., II, 183, repr. 1819.
Totiakton (“it is a bend of the stream”).
The large palisaded western “castle”
of the Seneca tribe, situated in the
17th century on the Honeoye outlet, not
far from Honeoye Falls, in Monroe co.,
N. Y. This castle was the residence of
the noted Seneca federal chief Shadeka-
ronhies, representing the fourth and last
TOTERO—TOTOPOTOMOI
795
brotherhood of Seneca federal chiefs.
The castle was sometimes known by his
name. In 1687 it was, with the three
others, destroyed by Denonville and was
not rebuilt, as the Seneca thereafter re-
tired eastward, westward, and southward,
establishing their villages in the Genessee
valley and in the vicinity of Canandai-
£ lake. (J. N. B. H.
anoncaritaoui.—Lahontan, New Voy., I, 77, 1703.
Da-yo-de-hok'-to-Morgan, League Iroq., 19, 1851.
Deyudehaakdoh.-Charlevoix, New Fr., III, 289,
1868. Father Fremin's village.—Gallinée map,
ca. 1670. Kano'kei'3áhwi'.-J. N. B. Hewitt,
inf’n (correct Seneca form). La Conception.—
Greenhalgh (1677) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., III, 252,
1853. Sha'tekaró"hyes.—Hewitt, inf'n (correct
Mohawk form; the Seneca form omits ther). Son-
nontouan.—Jes. Rel. 1657, 45, 1858. Tegarondies.—
Hennepin, New Discov., 53, 1698. Tegaronhies.—
Lahontan (1703), New Woy., 1,77, 1735. Thegaron-
hies.—Ibid., 1703. Theodehacto.—Cortland (1687)
in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., III, 435, 1853. Tiotehat-
ton.–Greenhalgh (1677), ibid., 251. Tiotohat-
ton.–Greenhalgh (1677) '' by Morgan,
League '' 316, 1851. Tohaiton. – Belmont
(1687) quoted by Conover, MS., B. A. E. Totiak-
to.—Denonville (1687) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., Ix,
367, 1855. Totiakton.—Denonville (1687) quoted
by Morgan, op. cit., 316.
Totola. A village, presumably Costa-
noan, formerly connected with Dolores
mission, San Francisco, Cal.—Taylor in
Cal. Farmer, Oct. 18, 1861.
Totoma (from t!ö't!O, “thin'). A for-
mer Maidu village on the E. side of the
N. branch of Feather r., about midway be-
tween Yankee and Hengy, Butte co., Cal.
T6-to-Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., III, 282,1877.
Totoma.–Dixon in Bull. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist.,
# # 1905. Tota.–Curtin, MS. vocab., B.
Totontaratonhronon ('otter people': Hu-
ron name). A small Algonquian tribe
living on St. Lawrence r., probably near
the mouth of Ottawa r., Canada. In 1641
they removed to the Huron mission of
St Jean Baptiste (q.v.) and had 15 houses,
having been driven out of their own
country. (J. N. B. H.)
Atonthratarhonon.—Jes. Rel., 111, index, 1858.
Atontrataronnons.—Jes. Rel. 1644, 100, 1858. Aton-
tratas.—Shea, Cath. Miss., 356, 1855. Atontra-
toronons.— ueneau (1653) quoted by Shea in
Charlevoix, Hist. New Fr., ii, 256, note, 1866.
Tonthratarhonon. – Jes. Rel., III, index, 1858.
Tontthrataronons.—Jes. Rel. 1641, 83, 1858. Toton-
taratonhronon.—Jes. Rel. 1640, 35, 1858.
Totopotomoi. Principal chief of the
Pamunkey Indians (q. v.) of Virginia
about 1650. He seems to have been the
second in succession from Opechanca-
nough (q.v.), the last chief of the confed-
erated Powhatan tribes, slain by the
English in 1644. In 1656 he joined the
Virginia forces with nearly 100 warriors
to repel an invasion by the inland tribes,
but in a bloody engagement on James r.,
near the present Richmond, the Virgin-
ians were defeated, and Totopotomoi, with
nearly all of his warriors, was killed
So bitter was the feeling against the com-
mander, Col. Edward Hill, for the dis-
astrous result, that he was deprived of all
official position and his property confis-
cated to paythe expenses of the expedition.
796
[B. A. E.
TOTSTALAHOEETSKA—TOWALT
Totopotomoi was survived by his widow,
Queen Anne (q.v.), who held a promi-
nent place in Virginia Indian history for
40 years. He figures also in Butler's satire
Hudibras. Totopotomoy cr., Va., takes
its name from him. (J. M.)
Totstalahoeetska. A former Seminole
town on the w. side of Tampa bay, Fla.
Its population was made up chiefly of
Upper Creeks who fled there after the
war of 1813–14.
Totatalahoeetska.—Bell in Morse, Rep. to Sec.War,
306, 1822. Watermelon Town.—Ibid.
Totuskey. A division of the Powhatan
confederacy, comprising the Moraughta-
cund and Secacawoni tribes, in Virginia.
In 1608 the two tribes numbered 180
warriors, while 60 years later they were
reduced to 70 warriors.
Totuskeys.—Jefferson, Notes, 138, 1801.
Touaguainchain. A Huron village in
Ontario in 1615 (Champlain, 1615,
CEuvres, Iy, 28, 1870). A note by the
editor of Champlain suggests that it may
have been the Sainte Madeleine of the
Jesuit Relation of 1640.
Touchouasintons (‘village of the pole”).
A band of western Dakota, perhaps the
Wazikute of the Yanktonai.
Touchouaesintons.—Shea, Early Woy., 111, 1861.
Touchouasintons.—Le Sueur (1700) quoted by
Neill, Hist. Minn., 170, 1858.
Touenho. A former Onondaga hamlet,
situated in 1688 s. of Brewerton, which is
at the w. end of L. Oneida, N. Y.
Goienho.-Jes. Rel. 1656, 12, 1858 (given as the
name of L. Oneida, but “it has been mentioned
and probably belonged to Brewerton.”—Beau-
champ). Tou-en'-ho.-Beauchamp, Aborig. Place
Names, 153, 1907.
Tougoulas (interpreted by Gatschet as
from Choctaw iti, ‘forest’; 6kla, “peo-
ple’: ‘forest people’, but more likely
‘Tioux people’). One of the 9 Natchez
villages at the close of the 17th century.
—Iberville in Margry, Déc., Iv, 179, 1880.
Touladi. The great lake-trout (Salve-
linus namaycush), called by the French
Canadians queue-fourchue; a word writ-
ten also tuladi, in use among the fisher-
men and settlers, French and English, of
E. Quebec. According to Chambers (The
Ouananiche, 270, 1896) touladi is the name
of this fish in the Micmac and Abnaki
dialects of Algonquian. (A. F. C.)
Toulibi. See Tulibee.
Toupa. A chief or tribe in alliance with
the chief of Audusta (Edisto), S.C., and
in friendly relations with the French in
1562. The name is indicated as that of a
village, inland from Port Royal, on the
De Bry map of 1591 (Le Moyne Narr.,
Appleton trans., 1875).
Touppa–Laudonnière (1562) in French, Hist, Coll.
La., n.s., 201, 1869.
Touraxouslins. Mentioned by Tonti
(French, Hist. Coll. La., I, 82, 1846), in
connection with the Kickapoo, as a tribe
living £ in Illinois, about the
head of Illinois r., in 1690. Possibly the
"intens.
Tourima. One of the early Quapaw
villages, situated on the w, bank of the
Mississippi, probably near the mouth of
the Arkansas. It is stated by more than
oneauthority that the people of thisvillage
and of Tongigua were at least for a time
united in one village. Father, Poisson
1720) places all the villages on Arkansasr,
hen the Quapaw migrated they applied
the old names to their new settlements,
even when they finally settled on their
reservation in the present Oklahoma.
Thoriman.—Joutel (1687) in Margry, Déc., III, 444,
1878. Ti’-u-a'-di-ma".—Dorsey in 15th Rep.
B. A. E., 229, 1897. Tiwadima".–Gatschet, Cree
Migr. Leg., I, 30, 1884. Toreman.—Charlevoix
quoted by Shea, Discov., 170, 1852. Torima.–Péni-
caut (1700) in Margry, Déc.,v,402, 1888. Toriman.—
Hennepin, New Discov., pt.2, 45,1698. Torimanes.—
Barcia, Ensayo,288, 1723. Torinan.—Crépy, Carte
de l'Am., n.d. Torremans.—Tonti (1687) in French,
Hist. Coll. La., I, 71, 1846. Tourima.–Gravier
£ in Shea, Early Voy., 131, 1861. Tourimans.—
énicaut (1700) in nch, Hist. Coll. La., n.s., I,
62, 1869.
Tova. A Kawia village in Cahuilla
valley, s. Cal.
Agua Dulce.—Barrows, Ethno-Bot. Coahuilla Ind.,
34, 1900. Toro.—Burton (1856) in H. R. Ex. Doc.
76, 34th Cong., 3d sess., 117, 1857 (probably
identical). To-va.—Barrows, op.cit.
Toviscanga. A former Gabrieleño ran-
cheria at or near San Gabriel mission,
Los Angelesco, Cal. According to Taylor
this was the name of the site of the mis-
sion, and near by was a large rancheria.
See Sibagna.
Tobiscanga.–Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Feb. 22, 1860.
Toviscanga.—Ibid., May 11, 1860. Tuvasak.—A. L.
Kroeber, inf'n, 1905 (Luiseño name).
Tovu (Tö'vu). The Fire clan of the
Hopi. Cf. Turou.
Towahhah. A Salish division formerly
in extreme N. w. Washington, now on
Lummi res.; pop. 90 in 1867.
No-ah-ha.–Mallet in Ind. Aff. Rep., 198, 1877.
Noo-wha-ha.–U. S. Stat. at Large, XII, 927, 1863.
No-wha-ah.–Finkbower in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1867, 59,
1868. Tow-ah-ha.–Gibbs in Cont. N. A. Ethnol.,
1, 180, 1877.
Towahnahiooks. The name said by
Lewis and Clark to have been applied by
the Eneeshur and the Skilloot to Des
Chutes r., Oreg., and also to a Shoshoni
band which lived on the upper waters
thereof in spring and summer but ":
the fall and winter months on the Wil-
lamette. The name of the stream is
spelled by Lewis and Clark in various
ways, as Chahwahnahiooks, Towahnahi-
ooks, Towanahiooks, Towannahiooks,
Towarnaheooks, Towarnahiooks, etc.
Towahnahiook.-Lewis and Clark Exped., Coues
ed., III, 913, 1893. Towanahioohs.—Ibid., 949.
Zwan-hi-ooks.-Lee and Frost, Oregon, 177, 1844.
Towakwa. A former pueblo of the Je-
mez of New Mexico; definite location
unknown.
To-ua-qua.—Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers, IV,
207, 1892. To-wa-kwá.-Hodge, field-notes, B.
A. E., 1895.
Towalt. A local name of a species of
salmon (Salmo confluentus) found in the
waters of Puget sq. and elsewhere on the
N. w. Pacific coast; from towatlin, the

BULL. 30]
name of this fish in the Nisqually dialect
of the Salish language. (A. F. C.)
Towayat's Village. A summer camp of a
Stikine chief named Toyā’t, on Etolin id.,
Alaska; pop. 82 in 1880.—Petroff in Tenth
Census, Alaska, 32, 1884.
Towerquotton. One of the southernmost
Tillamook villages in 1805, on a creek
emptying into Tillamook bay, Oreg.
The name was really that of the chief
(Lewis and Clark Exped., II, 117, 1814).
Towha (“coyote”). An extinct clan of
Taos pueblo, N. Mex.
Tówhatai'na.–M. C. Stevenson, notes, B. A. E.,
1910 (tai'na=" people').
Towhayu (“fighting coyote'). An ex-
tinct clan of Taos pueblo, N. Mex.
Tówhayu tai'na.–M. C. Stevenson, notes, B.A. E.,
1910 (tai'na=‘people').
Town-band Indians. A former Dakota
band, probably of the Mdewakanton.-
McLeod (1852) in Sen. Ex. Doc. 29, 32d
Cong., 2d sess., 11, 1853.
Toxaway (Dúksa'i, or Dūkw'sa'i, of un-
known meaning). A former Cherokee
settlement in South Carolina, on a
creek of the same name, a head-stream of
Keowee r., having its source in Jackson
co., N. C. . The name has been wrongly
interpreted to mean ‘place of shedding
tears.” (J. M.)
Taxawaw.–Royce in 5th Rep., B. A. E., map, 1887.
Tosawa.—Doc. of 1755 cited by Royce, ibid., 143.
Toxaway.–Mooney in 19th Rep. B. A. E., 516, 1900
(common name).
Toybipet. A Gabrieleño rancheria for-
merly in Los Angeles co., Cal., at a local-
ity later called San José.
Si t.-Latham in Proc. Philol. Soc. Lond., VI,
76, 1854 (£ identical). Toibi.–Kroeber in
Univ. Cal. Pub., Am. Arch. and Eth., VIII, 39, 1908
(native name). Toybipet.—Ried quoted by Tay-
lor in Cal. Farmer, June 8, 1860.
Toys. Indian children do not differ
from the children of other races in their
fondness for toys, and it is found that
'' them toys adapted to all the pe-
riods from infancy to adolescence were in
common use. The psychology of toys
involves reactions between the child mind
and the adult mind in great variety, and
sex, age, social stage, and environment
are factors for differentiation. Three
classes of toys may be distinguished: (1)
Those for attracting, soothing, and amus-
ing infants; (2) those invented or appro-
priated by children for their own use;
(3) those supplied by adults from educa-
tional, religious, or esthetic motives.
Examples of the first class are the infant's
rattle and attractive objects hung on the
cradle bow; of the second, clay figures,
bits of wood or stone or rags, or the like,
treasured by children and idealized in
their imagination. Dolls and their ap-
purtenances, cradles, and miniature im-
plements are educative for future occu-
ations, and representations of spiritual
Peings, such as the tihus or dolls of the
Hopi and Zuñi, and other cult objects and
TowAYAT's VILLAGE-TRACK ROCK
797
fetishes, impress religious ideas. Purely
esthetic £ are extremely rare. In many
cases children's toys are cult objects that
were once sacred and esoteric, surviving
for play, e.g., the bull-roarer (q.v.).
A greater variety of toys is observed
among the Eskimo than among any other
of the American aborigines. Nelson enu-
merates sleds, boats, hunting outfits, bows
and arrows, dolls, models of dishes and
other things, tops, ingenious mechanical
toys simulating the movements of ani-
mals, and carved figures of ducks, seals,
etc. Murdoch names dolls, kaiaks, imi-
tation implements, whirligigs, teetotums,
buzzes, whizzing-sticks, and pebble-snap-
Pers. Turner res various dolls from
brador. The doll is a favorite toy of Es-
kimo children, and great numbers of them
are carved from ivory, wood, and stone.
They are often provided with fur cloth-
ing, bedding, lamps, etc. In ethno-
raphic collections there are few toys
rom the tribes of the United States, pro
ably because collectors thought them
unimportant, though from the Pueblos
there is a good representation. Plains
children, however, possessed dolls, sleds,
clay figures of animals, clay blocks for
building, tops, balls for b' and for
games like those of their elders, and a
multitude of small utensils which imitate
those used by adults. Zuñi and Hopi
children have toy cradles, drums, bows,
rattles, dishes, house-models, dolls, tops,
-shooters, mechanical birds, grotesques
in pottery, etc. The Mohave make bi-
zarre dolls of pottery or willow bast.
Rude dishes, figures of animals, etc.,
formed evidently by children, are fre-
quently encountered in the Pueblo ruins
of the S. W. See Child life, Games, Dolls.
Consult Chamberlain, Child in Folk-
thought, 206-11, 1896; Culin in 24th Rep.
B. A. E., 1907; Murdoch in 9th Rep. B. A.
E., 1891; Nelson in 18th Rep. B. A. E.,
1899; J. Stevenson in 3d Rep. B. A. E.,
1884; M. C. Stevenson in 11th Rep. B. A.
E., 1894; Turner, ibid. (w. H.)
Tozikakat (“mouth of Tozi river”). A
Tenankutchin village on the N. bank of
the Yukon, at the mouth of Tozi r.,
Alaska.—Petroff in 10th Census, Alaska,
map, 1884.
Trachite. An eruptive rock, usually of
light grayish hues and of medium hard-
ness, used to a limited extent by the
aborigines in the manufacture of imple-
ments. (w: H. H.)
Track Rock. A name, which should
properly be in the plural, applied to a
group of about half a dozen micaceous
sandstone rocks, covered with petro-
£ presumably of Indian origin, on
th sides of the trail crossing over Track
Rock gap, about 5 m. E. of Blairsville,
Union co., Ga. It is in the old country
of the Cherokee, who call the locality by
798 TRADE LANGUAGE-TRADING POSTS [B. A. E.
names which mean “Where there are
tracks,” or “Branded place.” The carv-
ings are of various patterns, some of them
resembling human or animal footprints,
“turkey tracks,” circles, etc., disposed
without any ''' order or purpose.
The Cherokee have no definite idea of
their origin or meaning, and it is probable
that they were made at various times by
wandering hunters for their own amuse-
ment '. resting in the gap. The won-
derful description given by Stevenson in
1834 and copied without investigation by
White (Hist. Coll. Ga., 1855) and Jones
(Antiq. Southern Inds., 1873) is tly
exaggerated. For description, illustra-
tion, and Indian myths, consult Mooney,
Myths of the Cherokee, 19th Rep. B. A.
E. See also Footprint sculptures, Picto-
graphs. (J. M.)
Trade language. See Chinook jargon,
Comanche, Mobilian, Sign language.
Trading posts. The earliest trade be-
tween Europeans and the Indians N.
of Mexico was through the Basque peo-
ple. These daring sailors by following
the whale reached the fishing banks of
Newfoundland at an early period. In 1497
Cabot touched upon that island and noted
its “bigge fysshe.” He was told by the
natives that they were called baccalaos,
the Basque for ‘codfish, and he gave that
name to Canada. The word still lingers
in Newfoundland as the designation of an
island north of Conception bay. When
Bretons, Normans, Portuguese, Span-
iards, and Englishmen made their way to
these fisheries, the Basques, who preceded
them, had to a degree familiarized the
natives with their tongue, and Basque
words became a part of the trade jargon
that came into use. Cartier, in 1534–35,
found the natives of the gulf and river of
St Lawrence familiar with the European
fur trade, and certain places on that stream
were known to both races as points for
the drying of fish and the trading of furs.
The traffic spread to the southward, and
from a letter of Pedro Menendez to Philip
II it is learned that in 1565 and for some
years earlier “bison skins were brought
down the Potomac and thence carried
along shore in canoes to the French about
the Gulf of St Lawrence. During two
years 6,000 skins were thus obtained.”
The first trading post in 1603 was at Tadou-
sac, on the St Lawrence at the mouth of the
Saguenay; five years later Quebec was
founded, and in 1611 Montreal was made
the trading post for all the region west-
ward. The earliest English post was
with the colony on James r., Va., where
pelts and corn were traded, and in 1614,
when some needy tribes came to pur-
chase maize, Sir Thomas Dale took, in
repayment thereof, “a mortgage of their
whole countries.” In 1615, six years after
the navigation by Hudson of the river
which bears his name, the Dutch built
a large post at Albany. For the next
50 years the eastern colonies made
no special attempt to penetrate the inte-
rior of the continent, but in 1673 Canada
authorized the movement by which the
priest Marquette and the trader Joliet
discovered the Mississippi. Meanwhile
individual traders had traveled beyond
the Great Lakes, and Groseilliers and
Radisson, French traders, had found that
Hudson bay could be reached overland.
The failure of the French Government to
award to these men the right to trade
and to establish a post on the bay caused
them to apply to England, in which they
were successful, and in 1668 Ft Charles
was built at the southeastern extremity
of Hudson bay. The success of this post
led to the formation of the monopoly
called “The Governor and Company of
Adventurers of England trading into
Hudson’s Bay.” Their successors, a hun-
dred #: later, in 1670, were incorpo-
rated by royal charter as The Hudson's
Bay Company, with “absolute proprie.
torship, supreme jurisdiction in civil and
military affairs, to make laws, and to de-
clare war against pagan peoples.” . For
more than half a century the posts of this
company controlled the trade and admin-
istered whatever of law there existed in
the vast regions N. and w. of the Lakes to
the Pacific. In 1685 La Salle landed on
the coast of Texas, opening the way for
French trading enterprises on the lower
Mississippi and its tributaries, and for the
establishment of colonies in that region
under the control of commanders of the
posts. French trade during the 17th and
18th centuries developed a class of men
known as courreurs bois, who made
themselves at home with the natives.
These were the advance guard of civiliza-
tion, and later served as interpreters,
clerks, etc., to the Hudson's Bay, North-
west, American Fur, and other less im-
portant companies, engaged in Indian
trade up to the middle of the 19th century.
The trading '' was generally a large
square inclosed by a stockade; di
nally at two corners were turrets, with
openings for small cannon and rifles in
each turret so as to defend two sides of
the wall. Within the stockade were the
storehouses, quarters for the men, and a
room for general trade.
In Virginia beads early became the
“current coin” in trade with the Indians,
and in 1621 Capt. Norton was sent over
with some Italian workmen to establish a
glass furnace for the manufacture of these
articles. In 1640 and 1643 £ ' ''
was made legal tender in New England an
was extensively used in trading with the .
Indians. During the next century trade
was mostly by barter or in the currency
of the colonies or the Government. The
Bull. 30]
employment of liquor to stimulate trade
began with the earliest venture and was
more and more used as trade increased.
The earnest protests of Indian chiefs and
leaders and of philanthropic persons of the
white race were of no avail, and not until
the United States Government prohibited
the sale of intoxicants was there any stay
to the demoralizing custom. Smuggling
of alcohol was resorted to, for the com-
panies declared that “without liquor we
can not compete in trade.” To protect
the Indians from the evil effects of intoxi-
cants and to insure them a fair return for
their pelts, at the suggestion of President
Washington, the act of Apr. 18, 1796, au-
thorized the establishment of trading
houses under the immediate direction of
the President. In 1806 the office of Su-
perintendent of Indian Trade was created,
with ''' at Georgetown, D.C.
In 1810 the following list of trading
houses was furnished the chairman of the
Senate committee on Indian Affairs: “At
Coleraine, on the river St Marys, Ga.; at
Tellico blockhouse, Southwestern terri-
tory; at Ft. St Stevens, on the Mobile,
Mississippi T.; at Chickasaw Bluffs, on
the Mississippi, Mississippi T.; at Ft
Wayne, on the Miami of the Lakes, In-
diana T.; at Detroit, Michigan T.; at
Akansas, on the river Akansas, Louisi-
ana T.; at Nachitoches, on the Red r.,
Orleans T.; at Belle Fontaine, mouth of
the Missouri, Louisiana T.; at Chicago,
on L. Michigan, Indiana T.; at Sandusky,
L. Erie, Ohio; at the island of Michili-
mackinac, L. Huron, Michigan T.; at Ft
, on the Missouri, Louisiana T.;
at Ft. Madison, on the upper Missis-
sippi, Louisiana T.” At that time there
were few factories in the country where
oods required for the Indian trade could
made, and as the Government houses
were restricted to articles of domestic
manufacture their trade was at a disad-
vantage, notwithstanding their goods
were offered at about cost price, for the
Indian preferred the better quality of
English cloth and the surreptitiously sup:
plied liquor. Finally the opposition of
private traders secured the passage of the
act of May 6, 1822, abolishing the Govern-
ment trading houses, and thus “a system
fraught with possibilities of great good to
the Indian” came to an end. The offi-
cial records show that until near the close
of its career, in spite of the obstacles it had
to contend with and the losses growing out
of the War of 1812, the Government trade
was self-sustaining. From colonial days
and until the decline of the fur trade, near
the middle of the 19th century, wars, in
which both Indians and the white race
were £ were fomented by the
rivalry of competing traders. Posts were
scattered along the rivers from the Great
Lakes to the Pacific. Montreal and St
TRAILS AND TRADE ROUTES
799
Louis were the two t outfitting cen-
ters, as well as the distributing markets
for the furs. Where Kansas City now
stands the traders bound up the Missouri
by boat and those who were going over-
land parted company. Here the great
Oregon trail started and stretched, a brown
ribbon, across hundreds of miles of prai-
rie. Forty-one m. to the westward, near
the present town of Gardner, Kans., this
trail branched to Santa Fé, where trade
was maintained with the Pueblos and
other Indians of the S. W. A sign-board
set up at the parting of the trail indi-
cated the long western branch as the
“Road to Oregon.” Along this historic
trail trading posts were located, to which
white and Indian trappers and hunters
from the surrounding ion brought
their pelts. Fts '#' Hall,
Boisé, Wallawalla, Vancouver, and Astoria
have now become cities. So also have the
rincipal posts along the lakes and rivers,
etroit, Prairie du Chien, Council Bluffs,
Pierre, Mandan, Spokane, Winnipeg, and
many others, all of which are now cen-
ters of rich agricultural regions. In re-
cent years steps have been taken to mark
some of the old routes with suitable mon-
uments. See also Commerce, Fur trade,
Trails and Trade routes.
Consult Adair, Am. Inds., 1775; H. H.
Bancroft, Works, 1-xxxix., 1886–90; Bar-
tram, Travels, 1792; Bryce, Hist. of Great
Company, 1900; Charlevoix, New France,
Shea trans., 1866–72; Chittenden, Fur
Trade, 1902; Colden, Five Nations, 1755;
Coues, (1) Henry-Thompson Jour., 1897,
(2) Jour. Jacob Fowler, 1898, (3) Lar-
penteur's Pers. Narr., 1898; Dunn, Oregon
Terr., 1845; Farrand, Basis Am. Hist.,
1904; Fletcher, Ind. Ed. and Civ., 1888;
Fry and Jefferson, Map, 1777; Gregg,
Commerce of the Prairies, 1844; Hul-
bert, Red Men's Roads, 1900; Irving,
Astoria, 1897; Jefferson, Notes, 1825;
Jesuit Relations, Thwaites ed., 1898–1901;
Lawson, Hist. Carolina, repr. 1860; Les-
carbot, Hist. Nouv. France, 1866; Lewis
and Clark, Orig. Jour., 1904–05; Mac-
kenzie, Voy., 1801; Marcy, Explor. Red
River, 1854; Margry, Découvertes, 1875–
86; Mooney in 17th Rep. B. A. E., 1898;
Morgan, League of Iroquois, ed. 1904;
Parkman, (1) Oregon Trail, 1883, (2) Pio-
neers, 1883; Roosevelt, Winning of the
West, 1889; Sagard, Voy., 1865; John
Smith's Works, Arber ed., 1884; Speed,
Wilderness Road, 1886; Ternaux-Com-
ans, Voy., VII, 1837; Thwaites, Early
Western Trav., 1-xxxII, 1904–07, and the
publications of the various State historical
societies. (A. C. F.)
Trails and Trade routes. All early ac-
counts indicate that from a period long
prior to the coming of the whites the In-
dian was familiar with places often hun-
dreds of miles distant one from another,
800 TRAILS AND TRADE ROUTES in-A-n.
and that they traveled over the same
route in coming and going. The trader
was inclined to follow the water courses,
unloading his boat to palm obstructions
and transporting the canoe and its cargo
over short distances, called portages or
carries, between different waters. Sup-
plemental, however, to these open and in
time of war obviously dangerous routes,
were paths or trails, many of them orig-
inally made by the tracks of deer or buf-
falo in their seasonal migrations between
feeding! grounds or in search of water or
salt lic s. The constant passing over the
same path year after year and generation
after generation often so packed the soil
that in places, especially on hillsides, the
paths are still traceable by depressions
in the ‘ground or by the absence of or
the di erence in vegetation. Many of
them have been obliterated by the roads
and railways of modern tunes. The
Jesuit Relations (1658) indicate the sev-
eral routes followed from the St Lawrence
and the Great Lakes to Hudson bay for
trade, hunting or fishing; one of these is
mentioned as having extended a distance
of 250 leagues. Many maps of the colo-
nial period, snplplemented by other rec-
ords, indicate t at these ways of commu-
nication extended with few breaks prac-
tically the entire length and breadth of
the continent. While the streams an-
swered in certain instances as suitable
routes of travel, at times they had their
drawbacks, owing to snags, freshets, or
when the channel approached close to
the shore, thus exposing persons in boats
or on rafts to attack from enemies con-
cealed in the vegetation along the banks.
In many instances distant points were
connected by trails, or traces, the latter
word adopted from early French maps.
Owing to the Indian habit of marching
in sin le file, the Eastern trails seldom
exceeded 18 in. in width, yet these were
the ordinary roads of the country trav-
eled by hunters, migrating bands, traders,
embassies, and war parties. So long as
the trails led throng friendly territory,
they followed the llIl8S of least natural
resistance. War parties after leaving
friendly territory assed into the wilder-
ness over routes sel)ected by scouts, which
routes they followed by significant marks,
natural or artificial. In some places the
paths of wild beasts were fol owed, in
others the beds of streams were chosen,
so that the footprints of the arty would
be obliterated. Other things being equal,
the trail was not laid out along rough,
stony ground, because of the rapid wear-
ing away of footgear; nor through green-
brler, nor dense brush, nor laurel or other
thickets, because of the ditficulty of mak-
ing rapid progress. These trails were
genera ly a ong high ground, where the
soil dried quickly, where the underbrush
was least dense, where the fewest and
shallowest streams were to be crossed;
and on journeys where mountains were
encountered, the paths, with few excep-
tions, followed t e lowest points, or
gaps, in many of which stone piles are
ound. In the extreme S. ‘W. these stone
heaps have resulted from the Indians
casting a stone when approaching a steep
ascent, in order, they say, to prevent
them from becoming atigued. he nu-
merous and wide watercourses and the
dense forest growth along the coast of
New England made progress on foot al-
most impossible; consequently the birch-
hark canoe was almost the on y means of
conveying the natives and t eir goods
from point to point. Farther s. the dug-
out canoe was of such weight as to make
any but the shortest carries most difli-
cu t. In the Middle states the country
is more o(pen and freer from under-
brush, an the use of paths became a
matter of necessity. Along the N. W.
coast travel was along the beach or off
shore in canoes. In the E. trails con-
sisted of footpaths, whereas those of the
Elgins in later times were wide roads
ten down by large parties passing with
horses, dragging tipi poles and travois.
These trails were we l marked, often being
depressed 2 ft below the surface, the dif-
ference in vegetable growth along them
showingh distinctly for many gears
where t e path ha been. In t e . W.
there were long) trails by which the
Hopi and other ueblo Indians traveled
to and from the sources of sup ly of malt
from the Colorado r. and elsewliere; long
journeys were also made to obtain sup-
plies of shells or turquoise for ornaments,
clay for pottery, or stone to answer the
requirements of trade or domestic use.
The Iroquois of central New York were
familiar with the country as far w. as
the Black hills of Dakota, whence they
returned with prisoners; the samelndians
went from New York to South Carolina
to attack the Catawba and into Florida
against the Creeks. Western Indians
traveled hundreds of miles to obtain blan-
kets from the Pueblos, and some Plains
Indians are known to have traveled 2,000
in. on raids. The Santa F é trail and the
Oregon trail were well-known routes
whose beginning was Independence,
Mo., one ending in New Mexico, the
other at the Willamette. On early maps
many Indian trails and trade routes are
indicated, some along the streams and
others across country. The route from
Montreal up the Ottawa to L. Huron
and Green bay may readily be traced;
or from Montreal down to the Richelieu,
up the latter, through L. Qharnplain into
L. George, and by a portage to the Hud-
son. Another route went across country
from Albany, on the Iludson,t0 Rochester
BULL. 30]
and Buffalo on the lakes. Farther s.
was the “trading” path from Richmond
to the Cherokee country. Two roads led
to the W., one down the Ohio, the other
through the Wilderness by way of Cum-
berland gap. The great highway leading
from Cumberland gap to the mouth of
the Scioto was known as the Warriors’
Path. The road from Philadelphia to
Kentucky by Cumberland gap was nearly
800 m. in length. Daniel Boone crossed
the mountains by following up the Yad-
kin to its headwaters, thence down the
mountains by easy grade to the W.
The Indian road, by the treaty of Lancas-
ter, ran from the Yadkin, crossed the
headwaters of the James, thence down
the Shenandoah, across the Potomac,
thence to Philadelphia by way of York
and Lancaster, a distance of 435 m. No
wagon passed by the Wilderness road,
which extended westward through Ken-
tucky, Indiana, and Illinois, before 1795.
The white man, whether hunter, trader,
or settler, blazed the trees along the In-
dian trails in order that seasonal changes
might not mislead him should he return.
The winter trails of the N. were over the
frozen rivers or lakes or along paths made
by snowshoes and sleds, which packed
the snow solidly. These trails of the In-
dians, first followed by the trapper and
trader, were later used by the missionary,
the hunter, the soldier, and the colonist
in their conquest of the wilderness.
See Commerce, Fur trade, Trading posts,
Travel, and the authorities thereunder
cited. (J. D. M.)
Tramasqueac (contr. of Renape Téra-
maskekok, “people of the white-cedar
swamps. The white cedar £ té-
arar) referred to is Chamaecyparis sphaeroi-
dea, which grows in swamps from Maine
to Florida.–Gerard). A £ village
in 1585 on Alligator r., Tyrrell co., N. C.
Tamasqueac.—Smith (1629), Va., I, map, repr.
1819. Tramasque.cook. —Dutch map (1621) in
N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., 1, 1856.
Transportation. See Boats, Commerce,
Trails and Trade Routes, Travel.
Traps. Although devices for inducin
animals to effect self-imprisonment, self-
arrest, or suicide differ from hunting
weapons in that the victim is the active
agent, the two classes merge into each
other. The Indians had land, water, and
air traps, and these acted by tension,
ratchet, gravity, spring, point, or blade.
They were self-set, ever-set, victim-set,
or man-set, and were released, when nec-
essary, either by the hunter out of sight
or by the victim. The following list em-
braces all varieties of traps used by In-
dians N. of Mexico, and they were
'. clever in making them effective
without the use of metal: A. Inclosing
57009°–Bull. 30, pt 2–12–51
TRAMASQUEAC—TRAPS
801
traps: (a) pen, (b) cage, (c), pit, (d)
door; B. Arresting traps: (e) meshes,
(f) hooks, (g) nooses, (h) clutches; C.
Killing traps: (i) weights, (k) piercers,
(l) knives. Pen traps were of the sim-
plest kinds—dams placed in the water or
stockades on land. Some of these were
immense, covering many square miles.
The cage was merely a pen for flying
creatures. Doors or gates for this whole
class were vertical shutters sliding be-
tween stakes and set free by some kind
of latch or trigger. Arresting traps were
all designed to take the place of the
human hand. Meshes were the opened
fingers; hooks, the bent forefinger; nooses,
the encircling closed fingers; the clutch,
the grasping hand. Killing traps were
weapons acting automatically. They
were complex, consisting of the workin
part and the mechanism of setting an
release. The Eskimo and Indian devices
were of the simplest character, but very
effective with unwary game. The victim
was caught in a pound, deadfall, cage,
hole, box, toil, noose, or jaw; or upon a
hook, gorge, pale, knife, or the like.
The Indian
placed an un-
stable prop,
catch, or fas-
tening, to be re-
leased in pass-
ing, curiously
prying, gnaw-
ing, rubbing,
or even in di-
gesting, as
when the Eskimo doubled up a skewer of
baleen, inclosed in frozen fat, and threw
it in the snow for the bear to swallow.
Inclosing traps were common on land and
in waters abounding in fish. Parry de-
scribes traps of ice with doors of the same
material. The tribes of California and of
the plains dug pits and covered them with
brush on which a dead rabbit was tied, and
the hunter concealed beneath grasped the
bird by the feet, dragged it below, and
crushed it between his knees. Arresting
traps were most common, working by
meshes, barbs, nooses, or by means of
manual seizure. The aborigines were
familiar with the gill net, trawl lines,
gorge hook, snares, springs, trawl snares,
and birdlime. Killing traps included
ice, stone, and log deadfalls for crush-
ing, impaling devices, and set knives for
braining or for inciting mutual slaughter,
the object of perhaps the most ingenious
and efficient of Indian traps, consisting
of a sharp blade inclosed in frozen fat,
which was set up in the path of wolves.
When a wolf in licking the fat cut its
tongue the smell of blood infuriated the
... (selson)

802 TRAV F.I.—'raAvois [B- A. 1:.
whole pack and drove them to destroy
one another. See F ishing, Hunting.
Consult Mason in Smithson. Rep. 1901,
461-73, 1902, and authorities cited; Stites,
Economics of the Iroquois, 1905; Boas,
Murdoch, Nelson, Tumer, and others in
the Reports of the Bureau of American
Ethnology; Niblack in Nat. Mus. Rep.
1888, 294, 1890. (0. 'r. M.)
Travel. The North American Indian
had poor facilities for getting about on
land. The Arctic peoples, however, with
their sleds and dogs, may be said to have
been pioneers of fast travel. Of such
great and universal use was this method
of locomotion among them that before
their language became differentiated into
dialects that rendered them unintelligi-
ble one to another they had covered the
entire Arctic coast from E. Greenland to
Siberia. The Algonquian tribes of north-
ern Canada, together with the Athapas-
cans in the Mackenzie r. country, also
used the dog and sled for transportation
and travel. South of this region the
tribes had everywhere to walk until the
Spaniard introduced the horse. The
Indians were not discouraged by the lack
of beasts of burden. They had covered
the entire continent with a net-work of
trails, over which they ran long dis-
tances with phenomenal speed and en-
durance; the Tarahumare mail carrier
from Chihuahua to Batopilas, Mexico,
runs regularly more than 500 m. a week;
a Hopi messenger has been known to
run 120 m. in 15 hours; and there are
many instances of journeys extending
over months or years, involving great
hardship. It is most probable that the
narrow highwa 's alluded to were first
laid down in the food quest. The ani-
mals that were wanted knew where were
the best feeding grounds and supplies of
water, and the Indians had only to fol-
low the paths already made by t e game
to establish the earliest roads. Hu bert
in his “Historic Highways of America”
traces the trails followed b ' the Indians
in their migrations and their ordinary
trade routes, especially those of the
mound-builders, and he gives lists, espe-
cially of the trails in the Ohio valley,
where these mounds were most abundant.
The range of the buffalo afforded espe-
cially favorable routes. The portages
across country between the watersheds
of the different rivers became beaten
paths. The Athapascan Indians were
noted travelers; so also were the Siouan
and other tribes of the Great Plains, and
to a smaller degree the ‘Muskhogean,
while the Algonquian tribes journeyed
from the extreme E. of the United States
to Montana in the w., and from the
headwaters of the Saskatchewan to the
Gulf of Mexico. Evidences of such
movements are found in the ancient
graves, as copper from L. Michigan,
shells from the Atlantic ocean and the
Gulf of Mexico, and stone im lements
from various quarters. Pipes ofpcatlinite
(q. v.) are widely distributed in the
graves and mounds. These articles show
that active trade was going on over a. wide
region. There is good evidence that the
men engaged in this trade had certain
immunities and privileges, in so far as
the pigestone quarrywas on once neutral
groun . They were free from attack, and
were allowed to go from one tribe to an-
other unimpeded. See Boats, Commerce,
Fur trade, Sled es, Snou.i-shoes, Trails and
Trade Rcmles, glrazivis.
Consult F riederici, Die Schifiahrt der
Indianer, 1907; Mason in Rep. Nat.
Mus. 1894, 1896, and the authorities cited
under the above captions. (0. 'r. M.) _
Traverse do Sioux. The local designa-
tion of a part of the Sisseton Sioux for-
merly living on Minnesota r., Minn., and
taking their name from a trading post on
that stream, above St Peter.
Travertin. See (Iy )3’Ll77Z, Marble.
Travois. A sortofsiedgeorlitter;drawn
by a single dog or horse, formerly in com-
mon use among the Plains tribes. The
name, usually pronounced trav-oy, is the



DAKOTA TRAVOIS
French Canadian term for the shafts of a
vehicle, and is a derivation from the older
Latin word signifying a brake or shackle.
The travois was sometimes specially con-
structed for the purpose, particularly in
the case of the smaller ones intended to
be drawn by dogs, but was more fre-
quently a temporary combination of tipi
poles and titpi covcr while moving camp.
Vhen it ha been decided to move, and
the tipis had been taken down, the poles
of each tipi were tied into 2 bunches of
about 10 poles each bv means of rawhide
ropes passed through holes already bored
for the purpose through their upper ends.
These were then bound on each side of
the horse with a rope passing in front of
the saddle in such a way that the upper
_i __,_-_1
sui-i.. 301 'raArs—'ri<r:A"rii~:s 803
ends of the les rested about the ani-
mal's shouldeors while the lower ends
trailed on the ground behind. The ti i
coger ewlas foldid in§o abéstgmsaclt blpndle
an ti overt e es in t e orse,
ghus fgrisintgela liltger uponlvghich other
ouse o ongmgs, incu ing some-
times the old people and children, were
placedwt: thehimit gt the 8.!l1]leI15fll’B
itv. en t e reac its es -
nation, the load iisasyunpa/cked and the
ti i in set up.
PF;-giipecial occasions a drag litter was
constructed in the same fashion, with two
poles for side pieces, supporting the cen-
gail rest, whisedwaki either a Biece of rag-
iesusn tweentepoes
means ore a rope passed through hole:
along the edge, or sometimes a netting of
rawhide ropes stretched within a circular
hoop or frame. , By reason of its springi-
ness this contrivance was uiore comforta-
ble for riding than the other, and was
therefore used for transporting sick or
aged people, children, and even young
puppies. A rounded top to keep off sun
ogd rain was sogetimesgvofven from willow
r s, an w en use or transporting
small children this top was made to form
a complete dome-shaped cage, with a
doorwa which was securely closed after
the children had been put inside. The
cage travois for carrying puppies was of
similar attem, but smaller, and was
usually diawn by the mother of the§up-
pies herself. The travois, drawnby ogs,
is mentioned as early as the narratives of
ge;ron§d0's Iexpedition in (fl-lth
. . A. ..,1896). n m i orm
it lias been proposed for army field use
in transporting wounded. (.i. M.)
Trays. See Receptacles.
Tree. Mentioned by Ofiate in 1598
(Doc. Inéd., xvi, 114, 1871) as a pueblo
of the Jemez (q. v.) in New Mexico. It
can not be identified with the present
native name of any of the ruined settle-
ments in the vicinity of Jemez. In
Onate’s second list (ibid., 102) Fiapuzi is
mentioned. A comparison of the lists
shows the latter name to be a misprinted
combination of “'l‘rea" and “guati,” the
latter being the first part of the name of
the next pueblo mentioned (Guatitruti).
A similar error occurs in the name Mecas-
trfa in the same list. (F. W. H.)
Treaties. The political status of the In-
dians residin within the territorial limits
of the United: States has been changed in
one im rtant respect by oflicial action.
From xiii; formation of the Government to
Mar. 3,1871, the relations with the Indians
were determined by treaties made with
their tribal authorities; but by act of
Congress of the date named the legal fic-
tion of recognizing the tribes as in epen-
dent nationswith which the United States
could enter into solemn treaties was
finally set aside after it had continued for
nearly a century. The effect of this act
was to bring under the immediate control
of Congress the relations of the Govern-
ment with the Indians and to reduce to
simple agreements what had before been
accomplished by treaties as with a foreign
power. Why t ie Government, althou h
claiming complete sovereignt over the
territory and inhabitants witliin its do-
main, adopted the method of dealingwith
the Indians through treaties, which in
the tmerleefal sense of the term can only
be ente into by independent sover-
eiglnties, may be briefly stated:
he first step of the Government in
determiningits policy toward the Indians,
whether expressed or im lied, was to
decide as to the nature of tiieir territorial
rights, this being the chief factor in their
re ations with the whites. This decision
is distinctly stated by the United States
Supreme Court in the case of Johnson and
Graham’s lessee 1-. McIntosh (8 Wheaton,
453), as follows: “It has never been con-
tended that the Indian title amounted to
nothin . Their right of possession has
never ‘been questioned. The claim of
the Government extends to the complete,
ultimate title, charged with the right of
possession, and to the exclusive power of
acquiring this right,” which has been
subsequently confirmed by repeated de-
cisions of the court. The next step was to
determine the branch of the Govemment
to carr out this policv. Bx the 9th arti-
cle of the Articles of Conic eration it was
declared that “the United States in Con-
gress aasembled have the sole and exclu-
sive right and power of regulating the
trade and man ing all affairs with the
Indians not ineiiigers of any of thestates. ’_’
It is clear, therefore, that while acting
under the Articles of Confederation the
right of managing relations with the In-
dians was vested in Congress alone. In
the formation of the Constitution this is
briefly expressed under the Powers of the
legislative department, as ollows: “ To
regulate commerce with foreign nations
and among the several states, and with
the Indian tribes.”
It is apparent, from the use of the term
“tribes,” that the framers of the Coii-
stitution had in contemplation the method
of dealing with the ndians as tribes
through treaties. This is clearly shown
by the act of Mar. 1, 1793, in which it is
stated that no purchase or grant of lands
shall be of any validity “unless the smile
be made by a treaty or convention en-
tered into pursuant to the Constitution."
This action of Congress necessarily placed
the initiatory stegs in dealing with the
Indians under t e jurisdiction of the
President as the treatv-making power,
subject to confirmation by the Senate.
The colonies and also the mother coun-
804 TREATIES la -\- i=-
try had treated with the Indians as “ na-
tions,” their chiefs or sachems often
being designated “kings,” and this idea,
being retained by the founders of our
Govemment, was ingraft/ed into their
policy. Notwithstan ing the evident
anomaly of such course, this implied
equality was recognized in the dea ings
between the two until the act of Mar. 3,
1871. During all this time Indian titles
to lands were extinguished onlv under
the treatv-making clause of the Constitu-
tion; and these treaties, though the tribe
may have been reduced to a small band,
were usually clothed in the same stately
verbiageas themost important treaty wit
a great European power. From the execu-
tion of the first treaty between the United
arising from the sale of the land vacated.
The right of Congress to abrogate a treaty
made with the Indians when public neces-
sity or their own welfare required it, has
been asserted by the United States Su-
preme Court, and this right has been ex-
ercised in one or two instances, as in the
case of the treaties with the Sisseton and
Wahpleton Sioux b act of Feb. 16, 1863,
and t at of Lone \golf 1-. Hitchcock, Sec.
Int., in 1903. It was stated by the Indian
Ofiice as early as 1890 that the Indian title
toall the public domain had then been
extinguished, except in Alaska, the por-
tion included in 162 reservations, and the
lands acquired by the Indians through
purchase. As the title to reservations is
derived in most cases from the United




PENN TREATING WITH THE INDIANS AT BHACKAMAXON. PA., IN 1682. (Faun A Pmmuc. uv Bzmmm wzsr Oihllh av we
H|s1nIl|flAL socizrv or P€rm5VLVAmAl
States and the Indian tribes residing
within its limits (Sept. 17, 1778, with the
Delawares) to the act of Mar. 3, 1871, the
Govemment pursued a uniform course of
extinguishing the Indian title only with
the consent of those tribes which were
recognized as having claim to the soil by
virtue of occupancy, and of settling other
affairs with the Indians by means of
treaties signed by both parties. Except-
ing in the case of the Creeks at the close
of the Creek war, in 1814, and in that of
the Sioux in Minnesota after the outbreak
of 1362, the Government has never extin-
guished an Indian title by right of con-
quest; and in those cases the Indians were
provided with other reservations and
were subsequently paid the net proceeds
States, and title by purchase directly or
indirectly from the same source, it may be
stated that title to all the public domain
except in Alaska had practically been ex-
tinguished by treaties previous to Mar. 3,
1871, and by agreements between that
date and 1890. ‘
As the dealings with Indians regarding
lands constitute the most important trans-
actions with which the Government has
been concerned, and those to which most
of the treaties relate, the Indian policy of
the United States is most clearly shown
thereby. By some of the European gov-
ernments having American col0nies—as,
for example, Spain—the Indian claim was
recognized on y to so much land as was
occupied or in use, but it has been usual
am. 301 TBEATIES 805
tor the United States to allow it to extend
to the territory claimed, where the boun-
daries were recognized and acknowledged
by the surrounding tribes. It would
seem, in fact, that the United States pro-
ceeded on the theory that all the lands
within their territorial bounds were held
by the natives, and hence that the posses-
sory right of the Indians thereto must be
extinguished. The only variation from
this rule was in the case of the Uinta Ute
where an omitted portion of their claimed
territory was taken possession of (18th
Rep. B. A. E., Ft. II, 824, 1900). From
the formation o the Goverment to Mar. 3,
1871, there were entered into 371 treaties
with the Indians, including the Ft Lara-
mie treaty of Sept. 17, 1851, with the Sioux,
Assinibom, Blackfeet, et al., which never
appeared in the statutes, althoggh acted
on and subsequently recogniz . This
treat1y"I,_ however, was printed in the Laws
and eaties of 1883 and 1903. The treaty
of Sept. 23, 1805 (at the mouth of St
Peters or Minnesota r. ), with the Sioux,
was also not printed in the statutes,
though ratified by the Senate, and was
never proclaimed by the President (see
Compi ation of Treaties, 1903, _p. 793).
The ollowing list of the 370 treaties (that
of Ft Laramie in 1851 being omitted) was
published by the Indian Oflioe in 1903:
List of all Indian treaties and agreements made with the several tribes of Indium in the
United States which have been ratified (alphabetically arranged), with the date of each
treaty and where the same appears in the Statutes at Large.




Slaltgtes at
P89 Date
__i_ of "guy Name oi Indian tribe
Vol. Page
17 159 ‘May 28,1872 Absentee Shawnee and Potawatomi.
10 979 July 1, 1852 Apache.
10 1013 July 27,1858 Apache, Kiowa, and Comanche.
14 713 Oct. 17,1865 Apache, Cheyenne, and Arapaho.
15 589 Oct. 21,1867 Apache, Kiowa, and Comanche.
7 377 Oct. 11, 1882 Appalachicola.
7 427 June 18, 1883 do.
12 1163 Feb. 18, 1861 Arapaho and Cheyenne.
14 703 Oct. 14,1865 do.
14 718 Oct. 17,1865 Arapaho, Chegenne, and Apache.
15 593 Oct. 28,1867 Arapaho and heyenne.
15 655 May 10, 1868 Arapaho and Cheyenne (Northern). ‘
19 254 Seapt. 28 to Arapaho, Cheyenne (Northern), and Sioux.
ct. 27, 1876
7 259 July 18,1825 Arikara (" Riltara").
.......... .. July 27,1866 Arikara, Grosventre (Hidatsa) and Mandan, unratifled agreement, Fort
Berthold (nee pixie 822, “Indian Laws").
15 678 July 8,1868 Bannock and Bhos onl Eastern band.
.......... .. May 14,1880 Bannock, Shoshoni and Sheepeater (see age 339, “Indian Laws").
11 657 Oct. 17, I855 Blackfoot glzinegan, hlood, and Grosventreg, lathead, and N ez Percé.
14 727 Oct. 19,1865 Blackfoot of Sioux.
7 409 Oct. 27,1832 Brothertown and other tribes.
11 657 Oct. 17,1855 Blood (Blackfoot, Pigan, and Grosventre), Flathead, and Nez Percé.
14 765 Apr. 7, 1866 Bola Forte band oi C ppewa.
7 470 July 1, 1835 Caddo.
7 472 .....do ..... .. do.
7 181 Sept. 25,1818 Cahokia Peoria, Kaslzaskia and other tribes.
10 1125 Nov. 29, 1854 Calapooia Kalapuya and llmpthua.
10 1143 Jan. 22,1855 Culapooia Kalapuya and con e erated bands oi Willamette valley.
12 945 June 9, 1855 Cayuse, Umatilla, an Wallawalla.
10 1122 Nov. 18, I854 Chasta, Umpqua, and other tribes.
7 18 Nov. 28,1785 Cherokee.
7 89 July 2, 1791 do.
7 42 Feb. 17,1792 do.
7 48 June %,179-1 do.
7 62 Oct. 2, 1798 do.
7 228 Oct. 24, 1804 do.
7 98 Oct. 25,1805 do.
7 95 Oct. 27,1805 do.
7 101 Jan. 7,1806 do.
7 103 Sept. 11,1807 do.
7 188 Mar. 22, 1816 do.
7 139 .....do . . . . .. do.
7 148 Sept. 14,1816 do.
7 156 Ju y 8,1817 do.
7 195 Feb. 27,1819 do. ,
7 811 May 6,1828 do.
7 414 Feb. 14,1833 do.
7 478 Dec. 29,1885 do.
7 488 Mar. 1,1836 do.
9 871 Aug. 6,1846 do.
. 14 799 July 19,1866 d0.
16 727 Apr. 27,1868 do.
7 W July 6,1825 - Cheyenne.
' Act oi Congress.
806
TREATIES [B. A. E.
List of all Indian treaties and agreements, etc.—Continued.
Statutes at |
Large
Wol |Page
|
12 1163
14 703
14 713
15 593
15 655
19 254
7 24
7 65
7 89
7 150
7 | 192
7 381
7 || 388
7 || 450
10 | 974
11 573
10 | 1116
11 : 611
14 || 769
7 | 16
7 28
7 | 1.
7 87
# 165
7 112
7 131
7 146
7 | 160
7 | 178
7 | 203
7 | 206
7 | 207
7 218
7 272
7 290
7 303
7 || 315
7 || 320
7 || 431
7 || 442
7 || 491
7 503
7 528
7 || 536
7 547
7 565
7 578
7 579
7 591
9 || 853
11 621
11 || 631
11 | 633
14 7
9 904
9 908
10 | 1109
10 | 1165
12 1105
12 1249
|
13 667
13 689
13 693
14 || 657
14 765
16 719
7 21
# 6,
Name of Indian tribe
. 18, 1861
. 14, 1865
. 17, 1865
Oct. 28, 1867
May 10, 1868
Sept. 23 to
Oct. 27, 1876
Jan. 10, 1786
Oct. 24, 1801
July 23, 1805
Sept. 20, 1816
Oct. 19, 1818
Oct. 20, 1832
Oct. 22, 1832
May 24, 1834
June 22, 1852
Jan. 17, 1837
Nov. 4, 1854
June 22, 1855
Apr. 28, 1866
Jan. 21, 1785
Jan. 9, 1789
Aug. 3, 1795
July 4, 1805
Nov. 17, 1807
Nov. 25, 1808
Sept. 8, 1815
Aug. 24, 1816
Sept. 29, 1817
Sept. 17, 1818
Sept. 24, 1819
June 16, 1820
July 6, 1820
Aug. 29, 1821
Aug. 19, 1825
Aug. 5, 1826
Aug. 11, 1827
Aug. 25, 1828
July 29, 1829
Sept. 26, 1833
Sept. 27, 1833
Mar. 28, 1836
May 9, 1836
Jan. 14, 1837
July 29, 1837
Dec. 20, 1837
Jan. 23, 1838
Feb. 7, 1839
- - - - - do.......
Oct. 4, 1842
June 5 and
17, 1846
July 31, 1855
Aug. 2, 1855
- - - - - do .......
. 18, 1864
Oct.
17, 1802
. 31, 1803
16, 1805
24, 1816
18, 1820
20, 1825
27, 1830
ch'ne and Arapaho.
O.
Cheyenne, Arapaho, and Apache.
Cheyenne and Arapaho.
Cheyenne and Arapaho (Northern).
Cheyenne, Arapaho (Northern), and Sioux.
Chickasaw
do.
do.
Chickasaw and Choctaw.
do.
do.
do.
Chippewa and other tribes.
'
do.
do.
do.
do.
do.
do.
do.
do.
Chippewa.
do
Chippewa and Ottawa.
ch'ws and other tribes.
o
Chippewa.
Chippewa and other tribes.
ch'w". Ottawa, and Potawatomi.
o
do.
do.
Chippewa and Ottawa.
Chippewa (Swan Creek and Black River bands).
Chippewa (Saginaw band).
Chippewa.
ch'ws (Saginaw band).
O.
do.
do.
Chippewa of Mississippi and Lake Superior.
Chippewa and other tribes.
Chippewa and Ottawa.
Chippewa of Sault Ste Marie.
ch'wa of Saginaw and Swan Creek and Black River.
o
Chippewa of Mississippi and Lake Superior.
Chippewa (Pillager band).
Chippewa of Lake Superior (L'Anse and Vieux Desert, La Pointe, Lac
de Flambeau, Fond du Lac, Ontonagon, and Grand Portage or Pigeon
River bands).
Chippewa (Mississippi, Pillager, Lake Winnibigoshish, Mille Lac, Gull
Lake, Rabbit Lake, and Sandy Lake bands). -
Chippewa of Swan Creek and Black River, and Munsee.
c' (Mississippi, Pillager, Lake Winnibigoshish, Mille Lac, etc.,
bands).
ch'ws (Red Lake and Pembina bands).
O
Chippewa (Mississippi, Pillager, and Lake Winnibigoshish bands).
Chippewa of Saginaw, Swan Creek, and Black River.
Chippewa of Bois Forte.
Chippewa of Mississippi.
Choctaw.
do.
do.
do.
do.
do.
do.
do.
do.
BULL.
30]
TREATIES 807
List of all Indian treaties and agreements, etc.—Continued.
Statutes at
Large
Vol.
1
1
1
|
:
|#
!
- - - - - -
Page
340
573
1116
611
769
1048
474
844
1013
717
581
589
963
751
1027
35
56
68
96
120
171
215
217
237
286
289
307
366
417
574
Date
of treaty
Sept. 28, 1830
Jan. 17, 1837
Nov. 4, 1854
June 22, 1855
Apr. 28, 1866
May 6, 1854
Aug. 24, 1835
May 15, 1846
July 27, 1853
Oct. 18, 1865
Oct. 21, 1867
- - - - - do ------.
June 25, 1855
Nov. 15, 1865
Sept. 19, 1853
Aug. 7, 1790
June 29, 1796
June 16, 1802
Nov. 14, 1805
Aug. 9, 1814
Jan. 22, 1818
Jan. 8, 1821
- - - - - do.......
Feb. 12, 1825
Jan. 24, 1826
Mar. 31, 1826
Nov. 15, 1827
Mar. 24, 1832
Feb. 14, 1833
Nov. 23, 1838
Jan. 4, 1845
June 13, 1854
Aug. 7, 1856
June 14, 1866
Aug. 4, 1825
May 7, 1868
May 14, 1880
June 12, 1880
Aug. 22, 1881
Sept. 17, 1778
Jan. 21, 1785
Jan. 9, 1789
Aug. 3, 1795
June 7, 1803
Aug. 18, 1804
July 4, 1805
Aug. 21, 1805 |
Sept. 30, 1809
- - - - - do -------
July 22, 1814
Sept. 8, 1815
Sept. 29, 1817
Sept. 17, 1818
Oct. 3, 1818
Aug. 3, 1829
Sept. 24, 1829
Oct. 26, 1832
Dec. 14, 1843
May 6, 1854
May 30, 1860
July 2, 1861
July 4, 1866
Jan. 22, 1855
Aug. 3, 1795
June 7, 1803
Aug. 7, 1803
Aug. 21, 1805
Sept. 30, 1809
- - - - - do.......
July 22, 1814
Feb. 11, 1828
July 16, 1855
Oct. 17, 1855
# 18, 1823
July 27, 1866
Sept. 17, 1851
Sept. 14, 1815
July 15, 1830
Oct. 1, 1859
Name of Indian tribe
Choctaw.
Choctaw and Chickasaw.
do.
do.
do.
Christian, cession from Delawares to.
Comanche and Wichita.
Comanche and other tribes.
Comanche, Kiowa, and Apache.
con'che and Kiowa.
Gio.
Comanche, Kiowa, and Apache.
con:erated bands of middle Oregon.
O.
| Crow Creek or Umpqua.
| Creek.
- do.
do.
do.
do.
do. -
do.
do.
do.
do.
do.
do.
do.
do.
do.
Creek and Seminole.
Creek.
Creek and Seminole.
Creek.
Crow.
do.
co, unratified (see p. 337, “Indian Laws”).
O.
do.
Delaware.
Delaware, Wyandot, Chippewa, and Ottawa.
Delaware and other tribes.
do. *
do.
Delaware.
| Delaware and other tribes.
do.
do.
do.
do.
do.
do.
do.
Delaware.
do.
do.
Delaware and Shawnee.
Delaware and Wyandot.
Delaware.
do.
do.
do.
Dwamish, Suquamish, and other tribes.
Eel #yer and other tribes.
G10.
| do.
Eel River or Thorntown party of Miami.
Flathead, Kutenai, and Upper Pend d'Oreille.
Flathead, Kutenai, Upper Pend d'Oreille, and Nez Percé,
Florida, tribes in.
Fort Berthold unratified agreement with Arikara, Grosventre (Hidatsa),
and Mandan (see p. 322, “Indian Laws”).
“Fort Laramie” treaty (see p. 317, “Indian Laws”; also p. 1047, Revised
| Treaties).
Fox.
Fox and other tribes.
Fox and Sauk of Mississippi.
808 TREATIEQ [B 1 6




Name of Indian tribe



Fox and Sank of Mississirppi.
Fox and Sauk of Missou .
Fox and Sauk of Missouri, and the Iowa.
Grosventre (Atsina), Piegan, Blackfoot. and Blood
Grosventre (Hidatsa), Arikara, and Mandan, Fort B0l'lllUl(l agreement
(see p. 322. “Indian Laws").
Hunkpapa (“Onkpahpal1").
lowa.
do.
Iowa and other tribes.
do.
Iowa, and Sank and Fox
Iowa.
do.
d0.
Iowa, and Sank and Fox oi Missouri.
Kansa (Kaw).
do.
do.
do.
do.
do.
Kaakaskia and other tribes.
do.
do.
Kaakaakia.
Kaskaiikia, Peoria, Cahokia, and other tribes.
do.
do.
Kaskaskia and Peoria, “omnibus treaty."
Kataka (Kiowa Apache), Kiowa. and Tawakoni
Kickapoo and other tribes.
do.
do.
Kickapoo.
do.
Kickapoo and Wea.
Kickapoo.
do.
do.
do.
do.
do.
do.
do.
Kiowa and other tribes.
Kiowa, Comanche, and Apache.
Kiowa and Comanche.
do.
List of all Indian treaties and agreements, etc-.—Contmued
Vol. Page
Statutes at
Large Date
———e— of treaty
15 495 Feb. 18,1867
10 1074 May 18,1854
12 1171 Mar. 6,1861
11 657 Oct. 17,1355
. . . . . . . .. July 27,1866
14 739 Oct. 20,1865
7 136 Sept. 16, 1815
7 231 Aug. 4,1824
7 272 Aug. 19,1825
7 828 July 15,1830
7 511 Sept. 17,1836
7 547 Nov. 23,1837
7 568 Oct. 19,1838
10 1069 May 17,1854
12 1171 Mar. 6,1861
7 137 Oct. 28,1815
7 244 June 3,1825
7 270 Aug. 16,1825
9 842 Jan. 14,1846
12 1111 Oct. 5,1859
12 1221 Mar. 13,1862
7 49 Aug. 3,1795
7 74 June 7,1803
7 77 Aug. 7,1803
7 78 Aug. 13,1803
7 181 Sept. 25,1818
7 403 Oct. 27,1832
10 1082 May 30,1854
15 1 513 Feb. 23,1867
7 ‘ 533 May 26, 1837
71 49 Aug. 3,1795
7- 74 .lune 7,1803
7' 77 Aug. 7,1803
7 117 Dec. 9,1809
7i 130 Sept. 2,1815
7' 145 June 4,1816
7 200 July 30,1819
7 1 202 Aug. 30,1819
7 1 208 July 19, 1820
7 | 210 Sept. 6,1220
' 7 391 Oct. 24,1832
7 1 393 Nov. 26,1632
10 1 1078 May 18,1854
13 1 623 June 28,1862
7 1 533 May 26,1837
10 ‘ 1013 July 27,1853
14 1 717 Oct. 18,1865
15 1 581 Oct. 21,1867
15 Y 589 ....do . . . . ..
16 1 707 Oct. 14,1664
12 975 July 16,1855
11 657 Oct. 17,1855
14 699 Oct. 14,1865
12 939 Jan. 31,1855
7 264 July 30,1825
. . . . . . . .. July 27,1866
7 328 July 15,1830
7 153 Mar. 30,1817
7 272 Aug. 19,1825
7 303 Aug. 11,1827
7 342 Fcb. 8,1831
7 I 346 Feb. 17,1831
7 . 405 Oct. 27,1832
7 I ....dO . . . . ..
7 506 Sept. 3,1836
9 952 Oct. 18,1848
10 1064 May 12,1854
11 679 Feb. 11,1856
7 49 Aug. 3,1795
7 74 June 7,1803
7 91 Aug. 21,1805
7 113 Scpt. 30, 1809
7 I 115 ....d0 .... ..
7 118 July 22,1814
7 131 Sept. 8.1815
7 189 Oct. 6,1818
7 300 Oct. 24,1826
7 309 Feb. 11.1828
71 458 Oct. 23,1834
M _ - i4*‘L~--
Kiowa, Comanche, and Apache.
Klamath and Modoc, and Yahooakin band of Snakes
Kootenay, Flathead, and Upper Pend d'Oreille
Kootenay, Blackfeet, Flathead, Uppcr Pend d'Oreille, and \’ez Percé
Lower Brulé Sioux.
Malmh.
Mandan.
Mandan, Arikara, and Grosventre (Hidatsa), Fort Berthold agreement
(see p. 322, “Indian Laws”).
Mdewakanton band of Sioux and other tribes.
Menominee.
M (-nominee and other tribes.
Menominee, Chippewa, and Winnebago.
Menominee.
do.
do.
do.
do.
do.
do.
do.
Miami and other tribes.
do.
do.
do.
do.
do.
do.
Miami.
do.
Miami, Eel River baud.
Miami.
List of all Indian treaties and agreements, etc —(‘ontinued
BI I-I~ 301 TRILATIES




Middle Oregon, Confederated bands of
Minnitaree or Belantse-etoa (Hidatsa)
Modoc and Klamath, and Yakooskin band oi Snakes
Molala and Willamette Valley tribes
Munsee and Chippewa of Swan creek and Black river
N isqualli, Puyallup, and Shomamish and other tribes
Oga ala and Sioune (Tetoii Saone)
“ Omnibus treaty” (see Kaskaskia Peoria, and other tribes)
Oneida, Tuscarora and Stockbridge
Oneida (First Christian and Orchard parties)
Oregon (Middle) Confederated bands of
Statutes at ‘
_____ L“|‘g° oflzfgjty Name of Indian tribe
Vol. Page
7 463 Oct. 23,1834 Miami.
7 462 July 31,1837 do.
7 569 Nov. 6,1838 do.
7 l 582 Nov. 28,1840 do.
l0 1093 June 5, 1854 do.
15 , 513 Feb. 23,1867 Miami and other tribes
7 78 Aug. 13,1803 Michigainia and other tribes
7 181 Sept. 25,1818 do.
7 403 ‘Oct. %,1% do.
12 963 une ,1
14 751 Nov. 15,1865 do.
14 695 Oct. 10,1865 Miniconjou band of Sioux
12 1042 *June 27, 1860 Minnesota reservation Sioux
7 261 July 30,1825
7 328 July 15,1830 Missouri and other tribes
7 429 Sept. 21, 1833 Mimouri and Oto
7 524 Oct. 15,1836 Missouri and other tribes
10 1038 Mar. 15,1854 Missouri and Oto
10 léggx Deca 9,1854 go.
11 .. 0 .... .. o.
16 707 Oct. 14,1864
7 61 Mar. 29,1797 Mohawk.
10 1143 Jan. 22,1855
12 981 Dec. 21,1855 Molala.
7 87 July 4,1805 Munsee and other tribes
7 409 Oct. 27,1832 do.
7 550 Jan. 15,1838 do.
7 580 Sept. 3,1839 Munsee and Stockbridge
11 577 .....do . . . . .. do.
11 663 Feb. 5, 1856 do.
12 1105 July 16, 1859
9 974 Sept. 9,1849 N avaho.
15 667 June 1,1868 do.
7 409 Oct. 27,1832 New York tribes.
7 550 Jan. 15. 1838 do.
7 561 Feb. 13,1838 do.
12 957 J une 11,1855 N ez Percé.
11 657 Oct. 17,1855 Nez Percé and other tribes
14 647 June 9,1863 Nez Percé.
15 693 Aug. 13,1868 do.
10 1&2 §)e;:. 26,135:
2 u y 5,1 2
14 747 Oct. 28,1865 Oglala Sioux
7 328 July 15,1830 Omaha and other tribes
7 524 Oct. 15,1836 do.
7 129 July 20,1815 Omaha.
7 282 Oct. 6,1825 do.
10 1043 Mar. 16,1854 do.
14 667 Mar. 6,1865 do.
15 513 Ilgeb. 23,1837
7 7 ec. 2,14 4
7 566 Feb. 3,1838
12 963 June 25,1855
14 751 Nov. 15,1865 do.
7 107 Nov. 10,1808 Osage, Great and Little
7 133 Sept. 12,1815 do.
7 183 Sept. 25,1818 do.
7 222 Aug. 31,1822 do.
7 240 June 2,1825 do.
7 268 Aug. 10,1825 do.
7 576 Jan. 11,1839 do.
14 687 Sept. 29,1865 do.
17 228 *June 5,1872 do.
7 154 June 24,1817 Oto.
7 328 July 15,1830 Oto and other tribes
7 429 Sept. 21,1833 Oto and Missouri
7 524 Oct. 15,1836 Oto and other tribes
10 1038 Mar. 15,1854 Oto and Missouri
10 1130 Dec. 9,1854 do.
11 605i .....do .... .. do.
7 16 Jan. 21,1785 Ottawa and other tribes
7 28 Jan. 9, 1789 do.
7 49 Aug. 3,1795 do.
7 87 July 4,1805 do.
7 105 Nov. 17,1807 do.
7 112 Nov. 25,1808 do.
7 131 Sept. 8,1815 do.
7 146 Aug. 24,1816 do.
7 160 Sept. 29,1817 do.
* Act of Congress. 1"l‘he same treaty published in different volumes
810
TREATIES [B. A. E.
Statutes at
Large
Vol. | Page
List of all Indian treaties and agreements, etc.—Continued.
Date
of treaty
:
|
||#
|
178
207
218
272
315
820
359
420
431
442
491
853
621
1237
513
172
173
174
175
279
448
949
729
28
181
408
1082
513
49
74
77
83
100
124
410
108.
513
n
155
247
675
Sept. 17, 1818
July 6, 1820
Aug. 29, 1821
Aug. 19, 1825
Aug. 25, 1828
July 29, 1829
Aug. 30, 1831
Feb. 18, 1833
Sept. 26, 1833
Sept. 27, 1833
Mar. 28, 1836
June 5 and
17, 1846.
July 31, 1855
June 24, 1862
Feb. 23, 1867
June 18, 1818
June 19, 1818
June 20, 1818
June 22, 1818
Sept. 30, 1825
Oct. 9, 1833
Aug. 6, 1848
Sept. 24, 1857
*Apr. 10, 1876
Sept. 25, 1818
Oct. 27, 1832
May 30, 1854
Feb. 23, 1867
Aug. 3, 1795
June 7, 1803
Aug. 7, 1803
Aug. 27, 1804
Dec. 30, 1805
July 18, 1815
Oct. 29, 1832
May 30, 1854
Feb. 23, 1867
Oct. 17, 1855
June 25, 1817
June 9, 1825
Mar. 12, 1858
Mar. 10, 1865
Jan. 9, 1789
Aug. 3, 1795
June 7, 1803
July 4, 1804
Aug. 21, 1805
Nov. 17, 1807
Nov. 25, 1808
Sept. 30, 1809
July 18, 1815
Sept. 8, 1815
Aug. 24, 1816
Sept. 29, 1817
Sept. 17, 1818
Oct. 2, 1818
Aug. 29, 1821
Aug. 19, 1825
Oct. 16, 1826
Sept. 19, 1827
Aug. 25, 1828
Sept. 20, 1828
- - - - - do.......
July 29, 1829
Name of Indian tribe
Ottawa and other tribes.
Ottawa and Chippewa.
Ottawa and other tribes.
0.
do."
ote: Chippewa, and Potawatomi.
O.
Ottawa and Chippewa.
Ottawa and other tribes.
Ottawa and Chippewa.
Ottawa of Blanchard's Fork and Roche de Boeuf.
Ottawa of Blanchard's Fork and Roche de Boeuf, and other tribes.
Pawnee, Grand.
Pawnee, Pitavirate Noisy.
Pawnee, Republican.
Pawnee, Marhar (Omaha).
Pawnee.
do.
do.
do.
do.
Peo: Kaskaskia, Cahokia, and other tribes.
Clo.
do.
Peoria and Kaskaskia, “omnibus treaty.”
Plan'shaw and other tribes.
0.
do.
Piankashaw.
do. -
do.
Piankashaw and Wea.
Piankashaw, Wea, and other tribes.
Piankashaw and Wea, “omnibus treaty.”
Piegan, Blackfoot, Blood, and Grosventre, Flathead, and Nez Percé.
Ponca.
do.
do.
do.
Potawatomi and other tribes.
do.
do.
do.
do.
do.
do.
do.
Potawatomi.
Potawatomi and other tribes.
do."
do.
do.
Potawatomi.
Pot' tom and other tribes.
0.
Potawatomi.
do.
Potawatomi and other tribes.
Potawatomi.
do.
Pot'." Chippewa, and Ottawa.
0.
Potawatomi.
do.
do.
Pot' tom and other tribes.
O.
Potawatomi.
do.
do.
do.
do.
do.
do.
do.
*Act of Congress.
2
BULL. 301
Statutes at
Large
Wol.
12
Page
501
505
513
514
515
532
853
1191
763
531
159
1132
176
232
424
513
971
1018
1119
28
84
134
135
141
223
229
272
328
74
511
516
517
540
543
596
467
495
1074
1171
731
368
423
821
699
755
15
33
44
601
70
72
118
131
178
284
351
355
397
*May
{ uly
TREATIES
811
List of all Indian treaties and agreements, etc.—Continued.
Date
of treaty
Apr. 22, 1836
Aug. 5, 1836
Sept. 20, 1836
Sept. 22, 1836
Sept. 23, 1836
|
Feb. 11, 1837
June 5 and
17, 1846.
Nov. 15, 1861
Mar. 29, 1866
Feb. 27, 1867
23, 1872
26, 1854
24, 1818
15, 1824
13, 1833
Dec.
Aug.
Nov.
May
Feb.
Jan. 25, 1856,
|
Name of Indian tribe
Potawatomi.
do.
do.
Potawatomi and Absentee Shawnee.
Puyallup, Nisqually, and Shomamish, and other tribes.
Quapaw.
O.
do.
23, 1867 | Quapaw, “omnibus treaty.”
1, 1855).
Quinaielt and Quileute.
Sept. 10, 1853' Rogue River.
Nov. 15, 1854
Jan. 9, 1789
Nov. 3, 1804
Sept. 13, 1815
Sept. 14, 1815
May 13, 1816
Sept. 3, 1822
Aug. 4, 1824
Aug. 19, 1825
July 15, 1830
Sept. 21, 1832
Sept. 17, 1836
Sept. 27, 1836
Sept. 28, 1836
Oct. 21, 1837
- - - - -
Sept. 15, 1797
June 30, 1802
- - - - -do-......
July 22, 1814
Sept. 8, 1815
Sept. 29, 1817
Sept. 17, 1818
Feb. 28, 1831
July 20, 1831
Dec. 29, 1832
Jan. 15, 1838
May 20, 1842
Nov. 5, 1857
...do. ......
....do .......
Feb. 23, 1867
May 31, 1796
Jan. 31, 1786
Aug. 3, 1795
June 7, 1803
July 4, 1805
Nov. 25, 1808
July 22, 1814
Sept. 8, 1815
Sept. 29, 1817
Sept. 17, 1818
Nov. 7, 1825
July 20, 1831
Aug. 8, 1831
Oct. 26, 1832
*Act of Congress.
do.
Sauk and other tribes.
Sauk and Fox.
Sauk.
Sauk and Fox.
Sauk.
Sauk and Fox.
do.
su: and other tribes.
O.
Sauk and Fox.
Sauk and Fox, and Iowa.
Sauk and Fox.
do.
do.
do.
do.
su: and Fox of the Mississippi.
0.
Sauk and Fox of Missouri.
Sauk and Fox of Missouri, and the Iowa
Sans Arcs band of Sioux.
Seminole.
do.
Seminole and Creek.
do.
Seminole.
Seneca and other tribes.
do.
do.
Seneca.
do.
do.
Seneca and other tribes,
do.
do.
do.
Seneca.
Seneca and Shawnee.
do.
Seneca and other tribes.
Seneca.
Seneca, Tonawanda band.
do.
do,
Seneca, “omnibus treaty.”
Seven Nations in Canada.
Shawnee.
Shawnee and other tribes.
do.
do.
do.
do.
do.
do.
do.
Shawnee.
Shawnee and Seneca.
Shawnee.
Shawnee and Delaware.
# The same treaty published in different volumes.
812
TREATIES [B. .4. 1-:
_List of all Indian treaties and agreeanenbr, et0.—Continued.




* Act of Congress.


Staltgtes at
e
__r_g__ of1:§'f,§§,,. Name of Indian tribe
Vol. Page 1
7 411 Dec. 29,1832 Shawnee and Seneca.
10 1053 May 10,1854 Shawnee.
15 513 Feb. 23,1867 Shawnee, “ omnibus treaty."
. . . . . . . . . May 14, 1880 Sheepeater, Shoahoni,and Bannock (see Jaage 339, " Indian Laws ").
10 1132 Dec. 26,1854 Shomamish, Nisqualli,aud Puyailnp, an other tribes.
18 685 July 2,1863 Shoshoui, Eastem band.
18 291 Sept. 26,1872 do.
13 663 Ju y 30,1863 Shoshoni, Northwestern band.
18 689 Oct. 1, 1863 Shoshoni,\Ve.~1tern band.
13 681 Oct. 12,1863 Shoshoni, Goship band. _
15 673 July 3,1868 Shoshoni and Bannock, Eastern band.
. . . . . . . .. May 14,1880 Shoshoni, Bannock, and Sheepeater (see page 339, " Indian Laws").
22 148 July 18,1881 Shoshoni and Bannock.
. . . . . . . .. Sept. 23.1805 Sioux (see page 316, "Indian Laws").
7 126 Ju y 19,1815 Sioux of the Lakes.
7 127 . . . . .do ..... .. Sioux of the River Saint Peter.
7 143 June 1,1816 Sioux.
7 250 June 22,1825 Sioux of several bands.
7 252 July 5,1825 Sioux, Sioune (Teton Saone), and Ogalala.
7 . 257 July 16,1825 Sioux, Hunkplapa band.
7 272 Aug. 19,1825 Sioux and ot er tribes.
7 328 July 15,1830 do.
7 510 Sept. 10, 1836 Sioux of Wabashaw's (the Kiyuksa) tribe.
7 524 Oct. 15, 1836 Sioux and other tribes.
7 527 Nov. 30, 1836 Sioux of several tribes.
7 538 Sept. 29, 1837 Sioux.
7 542 Oct. 21,1837 Sioux of the Yankton tribe.
10 949 July 23, 1851 Sioux.
10 954 Aug. 5,1851 do.
11 749 ’rSept 17,1851 Sioux, "treaty at Fort Laramie" (see page 1047, Revised Treaties; also
page 317, “Indian Laws"). 1
11 743 Apr. 19, 1858 Sioux of the Yankton tribe.
12 1031 June 19, 1858 Sioux.
12 1037 . . .. .do ..... . . Sioux,Sisseton,and Wahpeton.
12 1 1042 *June 27, 1860 Sioux (Minnesota Reservation Sioux).
14 695 Oct. 10,1865 Sioux, Miniconjou band.
14 699 Oct.‘ 14,1865 Sioux, Lower Brulé band.
14 727 Oct. 19, 1865 Sioux,Blackfeet- band.
14 1 731 Oct. 20, 1865 Sioux, Sans Arcs band.
14 735 .do ..... . . Sioux, Yanktonai band.
14 F 739 .....do ..... -. Sioux, Hunkpapa (Onkpahpah) band.
14 , 743 Oct. 28,1865 Sioux, Upper Yanktonal band.
14 ‘ 747 .....do ..... .. Sioux,Og ala band.
14 723 Oct. 19,1865 Sioux,Two Kettles band.
15 505 Feb. 19,1867 Sioux, Sisseton and Wahpeton bands.
15 635 Apr. 29,1868 Sioux, the different tribes.
18 167 20,1872} Sioux, Sisseton, and Wahpeton (page 1051, Revised Treaties; see page 328,
*. ay 2,1873 “Indian Laws”).
19 254 gepnz 23i87to Sioux, the different tribes, and NorthernCheyenne and Northern Arapaho.
0 . '7, 6.
7 ~ 328 July 15, 1830 Sisseton and other tribes of Sioux, Iowa, Omaha, etc.
7 ; 527 Nov. 30,1836 Sisseton and other tribes of Sioux.
12 1037 June 19,1858 Siaseton and Wahpeton Sioux.
15: 505 ygeh s dO' d\\ h s ( o5 R isedT 1
; ._e t. , ' .. iaaeton an ‘a peton ioux page 1 1, ev ' reat es; see page 328,
13 167 1*lVR1y 2,1313} "Indian Laws").
7 15 Oct. 22,1784 Six Nations.
7 33 Jan. 9,1789 do.
7 44 Nov. 11,1794 do.
7 409 Oct. 27,1832 do.
7 550 Jan. 15,1838 do.
7 561 Feb. 13,1838 do.
12 ‘ 933 Jan. 26,1855 Sklallam (Skokomish).
16 707 Oct. 14,1864 Snake (Klamath. Modoc,and Yahooskin band).
14 683 Aug. 12, I865 Snake,Walpapi tribe.
7 409 Oct. 27. 1832 St Regis and other tribes.
7 561 Feb. 13,1838 do.
7 47 Dec. 2,1794 Stockbridge, Oneida, and Tuscarora.
7 342 Feb. 8,1831 Stockbridge and other tribes.
7 405 Oct. 27,1832 do.
7 409 .....do . . . . . .. do._
7 580 Sept. 3,1839 Stockbndge and Munsee.
11 577 .....do . . . . . .. do.
9 955 Nov. 24, 1818 Stockbridge. _
9 964 . . . . .do . . . . . .. do.
11 663 Feb. 5,1856 Stockbrilige and Munsce.
12 927 , Jan. 22,1835 Suquarni: ,Dwamish, and other tribes.
13 673 1 Oct. 7,1863 Tabeguache band of Ute.
7 181 I Sept. 25, 1818 Tamaroa and other tribes.
7 1 533 1 May 26,1837 Tawakoni, Kiowa, and Kataka (Kiowa Apache).
’rUnratified, but appropriations are made under it.




I _
Teton.
do.
Ute.
Ute, (fonfed
A Ute.
w iiolr
L 78. I158
,1 o.
do.
Wallawalla
Wallawalla
Wasco, Wal
do.
do.
do.
Wea.
do.
do.

Teton, Yankton, and Yanktonai Sioux.
Tuscarora, Oneida, and Stockbridge.
Two Kettles band of Sioux.
‘ Umatilla, Wallawalla, and Cayuse.
1 Umpqua, Cow Creek band.
Umpqua, (fhasta ((3hastacosta), and other tribes.
Umpqua and Kalapuya.
Upper Pend d'Orei le, Flathead, and Kutenai.
Upper Yanktonai Sioux.
Ute, Tabeguache band.
erated bands.
Sioux and other tribes.
‘ Wahipeton and Sisseton bands of Sioux.
Wahpeton and Sisseton bands of Sioux (p. 1051, Revised Treaties see
page 328, " Indian Laws").
, Uiiviise, and Umatilla.
and other middle Oregon tribes.
Walpapi tribe olf Snake.
lawalla, and other tribes in middle Oregon. -
Wea and other tribes.
Wee. and Kickapoo.
Wea and Piankashaw.

BULI-- 30] TBEATIES ‘
List of all Indian treaties and agreements, etc.-Continued.
Large Date Y "
of treaty I Lame of Indian tribe
Statutes at
Vol. Page J
7 125 July 19,1815
7 250 June 22, 1825
7 47 Dec. 2,1794
14 723 Oct. 19,1865
12 945 June 9,1855
10 1027 Sept. 19,1853
10 1122 Nov. 18,1854
10 1125 Nov. 29,1854
12 975 July 16,1855
11 657 Oct. 17,1855
14 743 Oct. 28,1865
9 984 Dec. 30,1849
18 673 Oct. 7,1863
15‘ 619 Mar. 2,1868
18 36 Sept. 13,1873
21 199 Mar. 6,1880
7 828 July 15,1830
7 527 Nov. 30,1836
7 328 July 15,1830
12 1037 June 19,1858
15 505 gab‘; $31367
e . , . 2
18 167 {*.\/Pry 2,1373
121 945 June 9.1855
12 963 June 25,1855
14 683 Aug. 12,1865
12 963 June 25,1855
7 49 Aug. 3,1795
7 74 June 7,1803
7 91 Aug. 21,1805
7 116 Oct. 26,1809
7 145 June 4,1816
7 186 Oct. 2,1818
7 209 Aug. 11,1820
7 410 Oct. 29,1832
10 1082 May 30,1854
15 513 Feb. 23,1867
7 474 Aug. 24,1835
10 1143 Jan. 22,1855
7 144 June 3,1216
7 272 Aug. 19,1825
7 303 Aug. 11,1827
7 315 Aug. 25,1828
7 323 Aug. 1,1829
7 370 Sept. 15,1832
7 544 Nov. 1,1837
9 878 Oct. 13,1846
10 1172 Feb. 27,1855
12 1101 Apr. 15,1859
12* 658 *Feb. 21.1863
14 671 Mar. 8,1865
16* 361 ,*.luly 15.1870
17 185 *May 29,1872
7 16 Jan. 21,1785
7 28 Jan. 9,1789
7 49 Aug. 3,1795
7 77 Aug. 7,1803
7 87 July 4,1805
7 105 Nov. 17,1807
7 112 Nov. 25,1808
7 118 July 22,1814
7 131 Sept. 8,1815
7 160 Sept. 29,1817
7 178 Sept. 17,1818
7 180 Sept. 1818
7 364 Jan. 19,1832
7 502 Aipr. 23,1836
11 , 581 li ar. 17,1842
9 I 337 Dec. 14,1843
9. 987 Apr. 1,1350
10 1159 Jan. 31,1855
15 513 Feb. %.1867
12 951 June 9,1855
7 128 July 19,1815
7 250 June 22,1825
7 524 Oct. 15,1836
7 542 Oct. 21,1837
11 743 Apr. 19,1858
14 785 Oct. 20,1865
Willamette
W i nnebago
Winnebago
Winnebago
Winnebago
do.
do.
do.
do.
do.
do.
do.
do.
do.
do.
do.
do.
do.
do.
do.
do.
do.
do.
do.
W yandot.
do.
do.
do.
do.
do.
do.
Yakima.
Yankton.
do.
do.
Wea and Piankashaw, " omnibus treaty.” ‘
Wichita and Comanche.
Valley.
‘and other tribes.
Winnebago, Chippewa, and Menominee.
and other tribes.
Wyandot and other tribes.
Wyandot, “omnibus treaty."
Yankton and other tribes.
Yankton Sioux.
Yanktonai Sioux.
'1 Act of Congress. _
814 TREATY PARTY-TRIBE [B. A. E.
Since the act of Mar. 3, 1871, the deal-
ings with the Indians, except in cases in
which the President has been empowered
to act, have been by agreements. To Mar.
21, 1902, these have numbered 74. Pre-
vious to the Declaration of Independence
treaties were made with the Indians by
the individual colonies and also by Great
Britain. The New England colonies, and
Pennsylvania, New Jersey, Maryland, and
Virginia seem to have treated directly and
independently of the mother country;
while treaties with the Indians of New
York, the Carolinas, and Georgia were
made partly by the colonies and partly
# the agents of the British government.
nder the Articles of Confederation the
right of treating with the Indians was
clearly reserved to the respective states in
which the Indians resided, but under the
Constitution the party with whom this
right remained has been a subject of dis-
pute, although theoretically, the right
seems to have remained with the 13 origi-
nal states until transferred by them to the
United States.
For additional information consult the
various official compilations of Indian
Treaties up to 1837 and those of 1873 and
1904; also Reports of the Commissioner of
Indian Affairs, especially those for 1890
and 1903. For treaties relating to land
cessions, see 18th Rep. B. A. E., pt. 11,
1900. See also Governmental Policy, Land
Tenure, Reservations. (C. T.)
Treaty Party. A name applied to the
Cherokee removed w. of the Mississippi
under the New Echota treaty of 1835, to
distinguish them from those previously in
the W. and known as Western Cherokee,
or Old Settlers.
Eastern Cherokees.—Washington treaty proc. (1846)
'. S. Ind. Treaties, 82, 1873. Treaty Party.—
Trelagù. . Mentioned as a pueblo of the
province of Atripuy (q.v.), in the region
of the lower Rio Grande, N. Mex., in
1598.—Oñate (1598) in Doc. Inéd., xv.1,
115, 1871.
Trelaquepti. Mentioned as a pueblo of
the province of ''', (q.v.), in the
region of the lower Rio Grande, N.
Mex., in 1598.—Oñate (1598) in Doc.
Inéd., xv.1, 115, 1871.
Tremblers. An unidentified branch of
the Apache of Arizona, “who acquired
their name from their emotions at meet-
ing the whites.”
Tremblers.–Canadian guide quoted by Emory,
Recon., 70, 1848. Trementinas.—Villa-Señor, Thea-
tro Am., pt. 2, 412, 1748.
Trenaquel. Formerly the most south-
erly of the Piro pueblos on the w. bank
of the Rio Grande, probably on the site
of the present town of San Marcial, So-
corro co., N. Mex. It was visited by
Oñate in 1598 and mentioned by him as
one of the pueblos of the province of
£ (q.v.). Qualacti was the most
southerly of the Piro villages on the op-
ite bank of the river. See Oñate
# in Doc. Inéd., xv.1, 115, 1871;
delier in Arch. Inst. Papers, Iv, 252,
1892.
Trephining. See Medicine and Medicine-
men.
Treyéy. Mentioned as a pueblo of the
province of Atripuy (q.v.), in the region
of the lower Rio Grande, N. Mex., in
1598.—Oñate (1598) in Doc. Inéd., xv.1,
115, 1871.
Treypual. Mentioned as a pueblo of
the province of # (q.v.), in the
region of the lower Rio Grande, N. Mex.,
in 1598.—Oñate (1598) in Doc. Inéd., xv.1,
115, 1871.
Triapí. A Tewa pueblo in New Mexico
in 1598.
Triapó.—Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers, 1, 19,
1881 (misprint). Triapi–óñate (1598) in Doc.
Inéd., xvi, 115, 1871.
Triáque. A Tewa pueblo in New
Mexico in 1598.—Oñate (1598) in Doc.
Inéd., xv.1, 116, 1871.
Triati. An unidentified pueblo in New
Mexico in 1598.—Oñate (1598) in Doc.
Ind., xv.1, 103, 1871.
Tribe. Among the North American In-
dians a tribe is a body of persons who are
bound together by ties of consanguinity
and affinity and by certain esoteric ideas
orconcepts derived from their philosophy
concerning the genesis and preservation
of the environing cosmos, and who by
means of these kinship ties are thus
socially, '', an £ or-
ganized through a variety of ritualisti
governmental, and other institutions, an
who dwell together occupying a definite
territorial area, and who speak a common
language or dialect. From a great variety
of circumstances—climatic, topographic
and alimental—the social, political, an
religious institutions of the tribes of North
American Indians differed in both kind
and degree, and were not characterized
by a like complexity of structure; but
they did agree in the one fundamental
principle that the organic units of the
social fabric were based on kinship and
its interrelations, and not on territorial
districts or geographical areas.
In order to constitute a more or less
permanent body politic or tribe, a people
must be in more or less continuous and
close contact, and possess a more or less
common mental content—a definite sum
of knowledge, beliefs, and sentiments—
which largely supplies the motives for
their rites and for the establishment and
development of their institutions, and
must also exhibit mental endowments
and characteristics, that are likewise felt
to be common, whose functioning results
in unity of purpose, in patriotism, and
in what is called common sense.
.1
at-1.1.. 1:01 TRIBE 815
The tribe formed a political and ter-
ritorial unit which, as has been indi-
cated, was more or less permanentliv co-
hesive: its habitations were fixe , its
dwellings were relatively permanent, its
territorial boundaries were well estab-
lished, and within this geographical dis-
trict the people of the tribe represented
by their chiefs and headmen assembled
at stated times at a fixed place within
their habitation and constituted a court
of law and justice. At the time the
North American Indians were first
brought within the view of history, they
were segregated into organized bodies of
persons, and wherever they assembled
they constituted a state, for they united
the personal and the geographical ideas
in fact, if not in theorv.
Various terms havebeen employed by
discoverers, travelers, and historians to
designate this political and territorial
unity. French writers employed “can-
ton,” “tribu," and “nation’ ; English
writers used “tribe,” “canton,” and
“kingdom”; while others have used
“pa.gus,” “shire,” and “gau,” the ter-
ritorial meaning of which is that of a
section or division of a country, whereas
the concept to be expressed is that of a
country, an entire territorial unit. Be-
cause the word “tribe” in its European
denotation signifies a litical unit only,
its use without a dediiition is also inac-
curate. The jejune and colorless terms
“ band” and “local group” are often
employed as adequately descriptive of an
organized body of Indian people; but
neither of these expressions in the major-
ity of cases should be used except when,
from the lack of definite ethnologic infor-
mation regarding the institutions of the
people so designated, the employment of
a more precise and descriptive term is
precluded.
The effective power of the tribe for of-
fense and defense was composed not only
of the accumulated wealth of its members
and the muscular strength, stamina, and
experience of its quota of warriors, but
also of the orenda (q. v.), or magic power,
with which, it was assumed, its people,
their weapons and implements, and t eir
arts and institutions, were endowed.
Some tribes constituted independent
states, while others through confedera-
tion with other tribes became organic
units of a higher organization, retainin
governmenta control of purely local ag
fairs only. Sometimes al iances between
tribes were made to meets passing emer-
gency, but there was no attempt to co-
ordinate structures of the social fabric in
such manner as to secure permanency.
Nevertheless in North America a number
of complex, powerful, and well-planned
confederations were established on uni-
versal principles of good government. Of
this kind the League of the Five Tribes
of the Iroquois in the closing decades of
the 16th century was especially typical.
This League was founded on the recogni-
tion and practice of six fundamentals:
(1) the establisliinent and maintenance of
public peace; (2) the security and health
or welfare of the body; (3) the doing of
justice or e uity; (4) the advocacy and
defense of t(fie doing of justice; (5) the
recognition of the authority of law, sup-
ported as it was by the body of warriors;
and (6) the use and preservation of the
orenda or magic power. The sum of the
activities of these six principles in the
public, foreign, and private life of these
tribes so confederated resulted in the
establishment and preservation of what
in their tongue is called the Great Com-
monwealtli.
In the history of the American Indian
tribes, differences in culture are as fre-
quent as coincidences. Different peoples
have different ideas, different ideals,
different methods of doing things, dif-
ferent modes of life, and of course dif-
ferent institutions in greatly different
degrees and kinds. The course of the
history of a people is not predeter-
mined, and it is divergent from vary-
ing and variable conditions. Different
results are consequent upon different
departures. In some places tribal organi-
zations are establishei on a clan or a gen-
tile basis; in other regions a system of
village communities was developed; and
in still others pueblos or village commu-
nitics were founded. From thcsedifferent
modes of life, influenced by varying en-
vironment and experiences, many new
departures, resulting in unlikeissues, were
made. For the reason that the elemen-
tary group, the family, whence the other
units are directly or mediately derived,
is always preserved, coincidences are not
infrequent. The term “family” here is
taken in its broad sociologic sense, which
is quite different from the modern use of
it as equivalent to fireside (see Fhmily).
In gentile and clan tribal organizations a
family consists of the union of two r-
sous, each from a different gens or clifn,
as the case might be, and their offspring,
who therefore have certain rights in,
and owe certain obligations to, the two
clans or gentes thus imited in marriage
by the two parents.
In historical times, in the grou of Iro-
quois peoples, the tribes COI1SlSf0(l) of from
3 to 12 or 14 clans, irrespective of popula-
tion. For social, political, and religious
purposes the clans of a tribe were inva-
riably organized into two tribal portions
or organic units, commonly denominated
phratries, each of which units in council,
816
[B. A. E.
TRIBE
in games, in ceremonial assemblies, or in
any tribal gathering occupied around the
actual or assumed fire a place opposite to
that held by the other phratry. In the
placing of these clan groups the cult of
the quarters is merely vestigial, having
long ago lost its influence. In the great
tribal gambling games between the units
of the tribe (for phratry must at all times
contend against phratry), the eastern side
of the “plot” was regarded as insuring
success; but at the present day the phra-
tries alternate £ in occupying this
auspicious quarter, although the phratry
occupying this side is not at '' times
successful.
This dualism in the organization of the
social, religious, and political units, next
in importance to that of the tribe itself,
is seemingly based on a concept derived
from £ philosophy of the
tribe regarding the procreation, reproduc-
tion, and maintenance of life on earth.
The clans of a phratry, or association of
clans, called one another “brothers,” and
the clans of the opposite hratry “cous-
ins” or “offspring.” In the elder period
the phratry—the organic unit next to the
tribe—was an incest group to the members
of it, and consequently marriage was pro-
hibited within it, hence the phratry was
exogamous. But owing to the many dis-
placements of the tribes by the advance
of Caucasians this regulation in regard to
the phratry has fallen into disuse, so that
at the present time the clan alone is the
exogamous group, just as the gens is the
only exogamous group in those tribes in
which gentile organizations £ and
gentile brotherhoods were formerly in
vogue. There were, however, never any
phratriarchs as such. The chiefs and
other officers of the several clans acted as
the directors and rulers of the two phra-
tries, whose acts, to have tribal force and
authority, must have had the approval of
both phratries acting conjointly through
their recognized representatives. Neither
hratry could act for the tribe as a whole.
he members of a phratry owed certain
duties and obligations to the members of
the opposite one; and these obligations
were based not only on considerations of
consanguinity and affinity but also on
esoteric concepts as well. The reason for
the last expression will be found to be
cosmical and will be emphasized later.
Selecting the Iroquois tribes as fairly
typical of those in which the clan organi-
zation had reached its highest develo
ment, it is found that in such a tri
citizenship consisted in ' by birth or
adoption (q.v.) a member of a clan, and
membership by birth in a clan was
traced only through the mother and her
female ancestors; hence it was solely
through the mother that the clan was
preserved and kept distinct from every
other. But although the child acquired
his birth-rights only through his mother,
singularly enough it was through the
father that his or her kinship was ex-
tended beyond his own into that of his
father's clan, which owed to the offspring
of its sons certain important obligations,
which bound these two clans together
not only by marriage but by the stronger
tie of a recognized kinship. By this
process the clans of the tribe were £
together into a tribal unity. By the or-
ganization of the clans of the tribe into
two exogamic groups, the possible num-
ber of clans between which the said mu-
tual rights, privileges, and duties of
fatherhood might subsist were in most
cases reduced by about half; but this re-
duction was not the object of this dual-
ism in tribal structure. The wise men
of the early Iroquois, having endowed
the bodies and elements of their environ-
ment and the fictions of their brains
with human attributes, regarded these
bodies and phenomena as anthropic be-
ings, and so they imputed to them even
social relations, such as kinship and af-
finity, and not the least of these imputed
endowments was that of sex—the prin-
ciples of fatherhood and motherhood.
These beings were therefore apportioned
in relative numbers to the two sexes.
Even the Upper and the Lower and the
Four Quarters were regarded as an-
thropic beings. They, too, were male
and female; the Sky was male and a
father; and the Earth was female and a
mother; the Sun, their elder brother, was
male, and the Moon, their grandmother,
was female. And as this dual principle
precedent to procreation was apparently
everywhere present, it was deemed the
part of wisdom, it would seem, to incor-
orate this dual principle by symbolism
into the tribal structure, which was of
course devised to secure not only welfare
to its members living and those yet un-
born, but also to effect the perpetuation .
of the tribe by fostering the begetting of
offspring. If then a clan or a gens or a
phratry of clans or gentes came to repre-
sent symbolically a single sex, it would
consequently be regarded as unnatural or
abnormal to permit marriage between
members of such a symbolic group, and
so prohibition of such marriage would
naturally follow as a taboo, the breakin
of which was sacrilegious. This woul.
in time develop into the inhibition of
marriage commonly called exogamy as a
protest against unnatural and incestuous
sex relations. The union of man and
woman in marriage for the perpetuation
of the race was but a combination in the
concrete of the two great reproductive
principles pervading all nature, the male
BULL. 30]
and the female—the father and the
mother. It would seem, then, that ex-
ogamy is not an inhibition arising from
any influence of the clan or gentile tute-
lary, as some hold, but is rather the result
of the expression or the typifying of the
male and the female principles in na-
ture—the dualism of the fatherhood and
the motherhood of nature expressed in
the social fabric.
In pursuing the study of this dualism
in organic tribal structure it is important
to note the appellations applied by the
Iroquois to these two esoteric divisions.
When the Five Tribes, or the Five
Nations as they were sometimes called,
united in the formation of their famous
League of the Iroquois, this dualistic con-
cept was carefully incorporated into the
structure of the organic federal law. The
Mohawk, the Onondaga, and the Seneca
were organized into a phratry of three
tribes, ceremonially called the “Father's
Brothers,” while the Oneida and the Ca-
yuga were organized into a phratry of two
tribes, ceremonially called “My Off-
spring,” or the phratry of the “Mother's
Sisters.” These esoteric designations are
echoed and reëchoed in the long and in-
teresting chants of the Condolence Coun-
cil, whose functions are constructive and
preservative of the unity of the League,
and of course adversative to the destruc-
tive activity of death in its myriad forms.
It is equally important an interesting
to note the fact that the name for “father”
in the tongues of the Iroquois is the term
which in the cognate Tuscarora dialect
signifies “male, but not ‘father, without
a characteristic dialectic change. It is
thus shown that fundamentally the con-
cepts “father” and “male” are identical.
n the autumn at the Green Corn Dance,
and in the second month after the winter
solstice at the extensive New Year cere-
monies, the chiefs and the elders in each
phratry receive from those of the other
the enigmatic details of dreams dreamed
by fasting children, to be interpreted by
them in order to ascertain the personal
tutelary (? totem, q.v.) of the dreamer.
And in the earlier time, because the pro-
creation of life and the preservation of it
must originate with the paternal clan or
association of clans, the members of such
a clan should in a reasonable time replace
a person killed or captured by enemies in
the clan of their offspring. The paternal
clan and the phratry to which it belonged
was called, with reference to a third
£ hoñdoñnis’‘hèn’, i.e. ‘his father's
rothers (and kindred). Since the clan,
and therefore the tribe of which it is a
component part, is supported by the num-
bers of those who compose it, whether
men or women (for its power and wealth
lie chiefly in the numbers of its constitu-
57009°–Bull. 30, pt 2–12–52
TRIBE
817
ents), it followed that the loss of a single
person was a great one and one that it was
necessary to restore by replacing the lack-
ing person by one or many according to
the esteem and the standing in which he
was held. This peculiar duty and obli-
gation of the members of the paternal
clans to their offspring in the other clans
is still typified among the modern Tusca-
rora and other Iroquois tribes on the first
day of the new year. On this day it is
customary to make calls of congratulation
and for the purpose of receiving a present,
usually some article of food, such as small
cakes, doughnuts, apples, pieces of pie,
etc. But every person on entering the
house of a clansman of his or her father
may demand, in addition to the ordinary
presents provided, “a baby,” using for
this purpose the ordinary term for a baby,
owi'rd’ê'. To comply with these appre-
hended demands, the thrifty housewife,
to aid her good man in fulfilling his obli-
gations, usually has prepared in advance
a goodly number of small mummy-like
figures of pastry, 8 or 10 inches in length,
to represent symbolically the “babies”
demanded. -
So it would seem that marriage, to be
fruitful, must be contracted between mem-
bers of the male and the female parts of
the tribal unity. In primitive thought,
kinship, expressed in terms of agnatic and
enatic kinship, of consanguinity and affin-
ity, was the one basis recognized in the
structure of the social organization. At
first all social relations and political and
religious affiliations were founded on ties
of blood kinship of varying degrees of
closeness; but later, where such actual
blood kinship was wanting, it was assumed
by legal fictions (see Adoption). Within
the family as well as outside of it the in-
dividual was governed by obligations
based primarily on kinship of blood and
on certain fundamental cosmical concepts
consonant therewith.
The Omaha tribe is constituted of ten
gentes organized into two divisions of five
gentes each, and this dualism in the or-
ganization of the tribal gentes into two
constituent exogamous bodies is appar-
ently £ in all the tribes cognate
with the Omaha, with perhaps the excep-
tion of the Ponca. When on the great
annual tribal hunt, the Omaha tribe
camped ceremonially in the form of an
open or broken circle. When the tribe
performed its religious rites this circle
was always circumspectly oriented. But
when the tribe was moving, the opening
of the camp-circle always faced the direc-
tion in which the tribe was marching,
although the opening was symbolically
toward the E. This symbolic fiction was
accomplished by turning the circle in such
manner that if the actual opening faced
818
[B. A. E.
TRIBE
the w. the five tribal gentes whose inva-
riable place was on the N. side of the cir-
cle when actually oriented would still be
found on the N. side of the camp-circle
and the other five gentes on the S. But
it seems that this order was not always
punctiliously observed at home. This
persistent adjustment of the order in
which the gentes were placed in regard
to the real orient was a reflex of the cult
of the quarters and apparently rested on
a concept concerning ' origin of life and
of the £ of the environing world.
Like the Iroquois, and perhaps all the
other Indian peoples of North America,
the Omaha imputed life and human attri-
butes and qualities to the various bodies
and elements in nature. So regarding
them as anthropomorphic beings, even
social relations such as kinshipsand affini-
ties were attributed to them, and not the
least among these imputed properties was
sex. Like all living things these bodies
must need be apportioned to the two
sexes. And as the various regions and
uarters were regarded as beings, they
also were male or female by nature.
The Sky is male and a father, and the
Earth is female and a mother; the Above
is masculine, and the Below is feminine;
the Sun is male, the Moon female. Since
these two principles are necessary to the
propagation of the races of men and
animals, they were also made factors in
the propagation and conservation of the
necessaries of life. And as this dualism
appeared seemingly in all living things,
it was deemed needful to embody these
two so necessary principles symbolicall
in the organic units of the tribal organi-
zation; and so it would appear that the
one side as the representative of the Sky
was made male and the other as repre-
senting the Earth was made female.
Therefore it would seem that marriage to
be fruitful must be between the male and
the female parts of the tribal unity. De-
scent being traced solely through the
father, it was he who sustained the gens
and kept it distinct from every other. By
birth the child derived his name, his
place, his taboo, and his share in the rites
of his gens solely from his father; but, on
the other hand, it was through his moth-
er's gens that his kinship was projected
beyond the gens of his birth. So it is
clear that it is the tie of maternal kinship—
the bond of affinity—that actually binds
together the gentes and that impresses
every individual with the cohesive senti-
ment that he is a member of an inter-
related kinship body of persons.
According to Miss Fletcher (Nat. Mus.
Rep., 1897), from whom the data charac-
terizing the Omaha tribal organization
has been largely derived, the distinctive
features of the Omaha gens and those of
its close cognates are, in general, that
descent is traced only through the father,
that the chieftainship is apparently not
hereditary, that its members do not de-
rive their lineage from a common ances-
tor, that it possesses a set of personal
names, that it practises a commonrite, that
it is not named after any individual, and
that it is exogamous. So that the Omaha
tribe, having ten such gentes organized
in two exogamous associations, to each
of which belongs a tribal pipe and a
phratriarch who is one of the governing
council of seven chieftains, has, among
other things, ten religious rites, ten
taboos, ten sets of personal names, and a
governing council of seven chieftains.
Formerly marriage was permitted only
between members of the two exogamous
associations, but not between the mem-
bers of either among themselves.
According to Boas there are remark-
able differences in the complex social
organizations of the tribes of the N. W.
coast. Of these the Haida and the Tlin-
git, both having maternal descent, are
each composed of two exogamous organic
and organized halves or units, which
among the Tlingit are called the Raven
and the Wolf, respectively, while among
the Haida they are known by the names
Eagle and Raven. The sociology of these
two tribes, while approximating in gen-
eral structure that of the Tsimshian, hav-
ing likewise a definite maternal organiza-
tion, is less complex, for among the lat-
ter there are apparently four exogamous
associations with subdivisions or sub-
clans. . Before any satisfactory knowl-
edge of the tribal structure and its func-
tions can be obtained, it is necessary to
possess in addition to the foregoing gen:
eral statements a detailed and systemized
knowledge of the technique by which
these several organic units, singly and
jointly, transact the affairs of the tribe.
This kind of information is still in large
measure lacking for a great proportion
of the North American Indian tribes.
Among the Kwakiutl, Boas found a pecu-
liar social organization which closer study
may satisfactorily explain. Among the
northern Kwakiutl tribes there are a
number of exogamic clans in which
descent is traced preferably in the ma-
ternal line, but in certain cases a child
may be counted as a member of his
father's clan. Yet, Boas adds, “By a
eculiar arrangement, however, descent
is so regulated that it proceeds in the
maternal line.”
In speaking of the widely prevalent
dualism in the highest organic units of the
tribal structure, especially with reference
to these tribes of the N.W., Boas remarks:
“Since the two-fold division of a whole
tribe into exogamic groups is a phenome-
BULL. 30] TRICENTEE-TROOMAXIAQUINC 819
non of very wide occurrence, it is fruitless
to speculate on its origin in this special
case, but it is worth while to point out
that Dr Swanton in his investigations
among the Haida was led to the conclu-
sion that possibly the Eagle group ma
represent a foreign element in the tribe,”
and states what but few others appear to
see: that the crest system (“totemism”)
on the Pacific coast is not necessarily
connected with this peculiar division of
the tribe. But it has already been herein
indicated in what manner this dualism
has been made a feature in the social
structure of at least two linguistic stocks,
and that the reasons there advanced may
be tentatively accepted as at least a prob-
able explanation of such divisions in other
tribes having analogous social institutions,
unless it can be shown with greater rea-
son to be due to some other equally po-
tent cause.
Among the Salish, the clan and the
gentile forms of social structure do not
occur. In this respect the littoral Salish
differ materially from those of the in-
terior. Among the latter, according to
Hill-Tout, the social fabric is so simple
and loose that it “borders closely upon
anarchy,” while among the former it is
comparatively complex, and the com-
mune is £d into “a number of hard
and fast classes or castes,” three in
number, exclusive of the slave class.
Boas, writing in 1905 of the Salish
tribes of the interior of British Columbia,
says that in the “very loose” social or-
anization of these people, if such it ma
# called, no £ is recognized;
that there are no exogamic groups; and
no hereditary nobility was found, per-
sonal distinction being acquired chief
by wealth and wisdom. While the exi-
£ of the food quest compelled these
ndians to change their habitations from
season to season, their permanent villages
were situated in the river valleys. There
are according to this author frequent and
considerable fluctuations in the popula-
tion of the villages, but it does not appear
that these changes result in a diminution
of the tribal population. It appears that
deer-fences and fishing places were the
property of certain persons and families,
£ that the hunting territory
was regarded as the common property of
the whole tribe. From the prominence
given to the “family” in marriage ob-
servances, in burial customs, and in
property rights, it is possible that further
investigation will reveal a much more
complex and cohesive organization than
is now known to exist.
According to Chamberlain the social
structure # the Kutenai is remarkably
simple, being in strong contrast to the
social systems of great complexity found
in British Columbia and on the N. W.
coast. There is no evidence that the Ku-
tenai have or ever had clan or gentile in-
stitutions or secret societies. Each tribal
or local community had a chief whose
office was hereditary, although the peo-
ple always had the right to select some
other member of the family when for any
cause it was needful so to do. The power
and authority of the chief was limited b
the advice and action of the council.
Formerly, a chief was elected to direct
the great hunting expeditions. The pop-
ulation of the £ was supported by the
adoption of aliens by residence and by
marriage. Descent was probably traced
through the mother, and marriage of first
cousins was strictly forbidden. These
apparently tentative statements of Cham-
berlain indicate that the tribe was held
together by the ties of consanguinity and
affinity.
See Adoption; Clan and Gens; Confed-
eration; Family; Government; Kinship;
Sociology. (J. N. B. H.)
Tricentee. Given as one of the “Keo-
wee towns” among the Cherokee in a
document of 1755 (Royce in 5th Rep.
# A. #. 143, 1887). Possibly Tessuntee
Q. V.).
Trimati. Mentioned, in connection
with Puaray, apparently as a pueblo of the
Tigua of New Mexico in 1598.—Oñate
(1598) in Doc. Inéd., xv.1, 115, 1871.
Trinachak. An Eskimo village in the
Nushagak district, Alaska; pop. 20 in
1890.
Trinachamiut.-11th Census, Alaska, 164, 1893.
Tripanick. A tribe of Algonquian or
possibly of Siouan stock formerly living in
the vicinity of Albemarle sq., N. C.
Tripanicks.—Hakluyt (1600), Voy., III, 312, 1810.
Tripanieks.—Lane (1585) quoted by Hawks, N.C.,
I, 111, 1859. aniks.-Lane (1585) in Smith,
Va., I, 87, repr. 1819.
Tripas Blancas (Span.: “white bellies’).
A tribe living mainly in Coahuila, Mexico,
and probably of Coahuiltecanstock, which
in the 17th and 18th centuries was found
at Nadadores, San Francisco Solano, and
San Buenaventura missions, Coahuila.
In 1688 they revolted and destroyed both
the Nadadores and San Buenaventura
missions (Portillo, Apuntes para la Hist.
Antigua de Coahuila y Texas, 253, 1888;
Valero Baptisms, 1705, 1707; Valero
Burials, 1708, MS.). (H. E. B.)
Triwta. A former village connected
with San Carlos mission, Cal., and said
to have been Esselen.—Taylor in Cal.
Farmer, Apr. 20, 1860.
Troomaxiaquino. A Tewa pueblo in
N. Mex. in 1598. The ruins have been
located by Bandelier in Rio Arriba co.
Pajaritos.—Bandelier in Ritch, N. Mex., 201, 1885
£ ‘birds'). Troomaxiaquino.—Ofiate (1598)
n Doc. Inéd., xVI, 116, 1871. Troo-maxia-qui-no.—
Bandelier, op. cit. Trovmaxiaquino.—Bancroft,
Ariz. and N. Mex., 136, 1889 (misprint).
820
[B. A. E.
TROPHIES-TSAGANHA
Trophies. The North American Indians
preserved and frequently wore as an
adjunct of costume the tails, claws, paws,
teeth, horns, feathers, pelts, and other
rts of the animals that they killed.
Somewhat less frequently scalps, skulls,
fingers, hands, arms, skins, hearts, teeth,
and other parts of the human body, nearly
always taken from the enemies belonging
to alien tribes, were preserved in a similar
Inanner.
As for the signification of such trophies,
whose use is not peculiar to any single
people or time, the explanation is not
simple. The purposes of trophies may
be arranged in the order of their com-
plexity as follows: (1) ornaments; (2)
proofs of skill and prowess; (3) records
of events in chase or war; (4) tokens of
blood revenge; (5) fetishes, which may
be the property of special persons, as
sorcerers and medicine-men, or of socie-
ties, fraternities, or tribes. In no case
does the trophy rise higher in the scale
than fetishism.
Among the ancient Pueblo Indians
trophies made of the jaws of animals
were used. These were frequently sec-
tions cut from the jaw of the mountain
lion and pierced for suspension, or the
whole lower jaw of a deer decorated with
bands of red paint. In one grave was
found the skull of a dog, polished from
long use.
Bear-claw necklaces were frequently
worn as trophies by the Indians of the
United States. The Cree of the Hudson
bay region wore as a trophy the lip of the
black bear, which was preserved, dressed,
and ornamented with £ and strips of
cloth. The Hopi of Arizona wore the
paws of the porcupine. There were in-
numerable other kinds of trophies.
The western Eskimo introduced the
trophy into art, engraving representa-
tions of skins, heads, or tails of animals
killed in the chase on ivory drill-bows,
bag handles, etc. Necklaces of human
fingers and trophies of hands and limbs
have been found among the Cheyenne,
Apache, Navaho (?), ' Shoshoni,
Chippewa, Sioux, some California tribes,
the Virginia Indians, Mohawk, Caddo,
Florida tribes, and others. A necklace
composed of 8 left-hand middle fingers,
5 pouches made of human scrota, arrow-
heads, glass and wanpum beads, and
fetishes cut from stone, captured by
Gen. Crook in 1876 from the Cheyenne
medicine-man Tall Wolf, are in the U. S.
National Museum, as are also two neck-
laces consisting of the nails and first joints
of human fingers, fastened to a beaded
band of leather, from the Apache and the
Ute. The medicine-men possessed a
majority of the trophies preserved among
the Indians and employed them for their
supposed magic power. Some trophies,
however, such as scalps, were tribal
medicine. See Bourke in 9th Rep. B. A.
E., 480–89, 1892; Hrdlička in Am. An-
thr., x, 288, 1908; Friederici, (1) Skal-
pieren, 1906, (2) in Smithson. Rep. 1906,
423, 1907. (w. H.)
Trotsikkutchin (“people of the fork of the
river”). A Kutchin tribe on Yukon and
Stewart rs., Yukon territory, extending up
the latter stream to the mouth of Beaver
r., where they meet the Esbataottine, to
whom they are hostile. They are said to
spear salmon in the shoals of the Yukon.
oss described their songs as more musical
than those of an' northern Indians.
Rampart Indians.– , notes on Tinne, B. A. E.
Tathzey-kutchi-Richardson, Arct. Exped., 1,398,
1851 (£ 'm Ta -kutshi-La-
tham, Nat. Races Russ. ., 293, 1854 (includes
Kutchakutchin, Hankutchin, and Tutchoneku-
'", Tatzei-kutshi.—Latham in Trans. Philol.
Soc. nd., 67, 1856. Tin'-zit Kütch'-in-Ross,
notes on Tinne, B. A. E. (“people of the ram-
parts'). *''' Travels in Alaska,
map, 1869. -silla.— ichardson, Arct. Ex-
£ 1,399, 1851 ("little £ To-tshik-o-tin.—
awson in Rep. Geol. Surv. Can. 1887, 202B, 1889.
Tran-jik-koo-chin.—Hardisty in Smithson. Rep. for
1866, 311, 1872. Tratsè-kutshi.—Latham, . Nat.
.,293, 1851. Trö'-taikkütch'-in-
nne, B. A. E. Tsoes-tsieg-Kut-
Dict. Dènè-Dindjić, xx, 1876.
Races Russ. Em
Ross, notes on
tehin.-Petitot,
Upper Gens du fou.—Ross, notes on Tinne, MS.,
B. A. E.
Tructa. A village, presumably Costa-
noan, formerly connected with San Juan
Bautista mission, Cal.–Engelhardt, Fran-
ciscans in Cal., 398, 1897.
Trula. Mentioned as a pueblo of the
province of Atripuy (q.v.), in the region
of the lower Rio Grande, N. Mex., in
1598.—Oñate (1598) in Doc. Inéd., xv.1,
115, 1871.
Trusiachic (trusi, a kind of herb; chik,
‘place of'). A small Tarahumare ranche-
ria not far from No chic, Chihuahua,
Mexico.—Lumholtz, inf’n, 1894.
Tsaeqalalis (Tsáāqálalis). The name of
an ancestor of a Koskimo gens;
applied to the gens itself.—Boas in Peter-
manns Mitteil., pt. 5, 131, 1887.
Tsaganha. An Iroquoian term, having
here the phonetics of the Onondaga dia-
lect, and freely rendered, “One utters
unintelligible speech, and so approxi-
mately, synonymous with ‘alien,’ ‘for-
eigner. Its literal meaning is ‘one rolls
(or purls) one's mouth (speech). This
term was applied to the several Algon-
uian tribes dwelling E. and, s. of the
roquois in widely separated localities;
the Hurons applied the name to the
“Canadiens” of 1626, i. e. the Algon-
quians dwelling on the Lower St Law-
rence. It was applied indiscriminately
to the Abnaki, Mohegan, Mahican, Dela-
wares, Munsee, Stoc # Brother-
tons, and generally to all the New Eng-
land and contiguous southern Algonquian
tribes, (J. N. B. H.)
But L. 301
tsaganens.—Jogues (1643) in Jes. Rel.,
Thwaites ed., xxvii.1, 113, 1898. Agotsaganes.-
Clark quoted by Brinton, Lenape, 255, 1885.
tsakann.–Cuoq, Lexique Iroquoise, 155, 1882
name of “Les Abenaquis de St François”).
ozhagauta.—Ettwein quoted by Brinton, op.
cit., 14. Anasaquanan. ard, Huron Diction-
naire (1632) in Hist. Can., IV, s. v. Nations, repr.
1836. Aosaannen.—Potier, Radices Huronnes,
MS., 1751. Atsagannen.—Bruyas, Radices, 42,
1863. Tsa ga ha.-Hewitt, inf’n, 1907 (Seneca
form). Tsaganha.—Hewitt, inf’n, 1907 (Onondaga,
Mohawk, Oneida, and Tuscarora common form).
Tsaguedi (Tságuedi, ‘people of Tsagua,’
or ‘seal people’). A Tlingit division at
Kake, Alaska, said to have once consti-
tuted a part of the Daktlawedi. (J. R. s.)
Tsahais (Tsä-hais'). A former Siuslaw
village on Siuslaw r., Oreg.—Dorsey in
Jour. Am. Folk-lore, III, 230, 1890.
Tsahis (Tsáh'is). The principal town of
the true Kwakiutl, surrounding Ft Rupert,
# Col; ... -
£
Boas in Jour. Am. Geog. Soc., xix, 227, 1887.
Tsahkoolintin (Tsáh-koo-lin-t'n). The
Chehalis name for an ancient village on
the s. side of Gray's harbor, Wash.—
Gibbs, MS. no. 248, B. A. E.
Tsahpekw (Tsah'pekw). A Yurok vil-
lage on the N. w. coast of California, at
Stone lagoon, about 15 or 20 m. N. of
Trinidad.
Tsahwitook (Tsah-wit-ook).
Salish of Victoria superintendency, Brit.
Col.; pop. 71 in 1882, the last time the
name appears.
Tsaiiyeuk (Tsai'-i-ye-uk). A village of
the Kueha sept of the Lekwiltok at the
entrance of Bute inlet, Brit. Col.—Daw-
son in Trans. Roy. Soc. Can. 1887, sec.
II, 65, 1888.
Tsaite (Tsai-te). An ancient village on
the w. end of Harbledown id., Brit. Col.—
Dawson in Can. Geol. Surv., map, 1887.
Tsakhtsinshup. A former Chitimacha
village on Grand r., near Plaquemine
bayou, La.
Tsáxtsinshup námu.–Gatschet in Trans. Anthr.
Soc. Wash., II, 152, 1883 (ndimu=‘village’).
Tsako (from sta-a-ke, ‘mud’). A Clal-
lam village on Dungeness r., N. w. Wash.
Tsa-ko.—Eells in letter, B. A. E., May 21, 1886.
£--Treaty of 1855 in U.S. Ind. Treaties, 800,
Tsaktomo. A (former?) Maidu division
£g beyond Bidwell's bar, Butte co.,
£-cam. MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1885.
Tsaktsakoath (Tsa'k'tsak oath). A sept
of the Toquart, a Nootka tribe.—Boas in
6th Rep. N. W. Tribes Can., 32, 1890.
Tsakuam (Ts’ākuä'm). A Cowichan
tribe living in the town of Shilekuatl, at
Yale, on Fraser r., Brit. Col. (Boas in
Rep. Brit. A. A. S., 454, 1894). The
Indian population of Yale in 1910 was 76.
Tsakwalooin. A village of the Wiwekae,
near C. Mudge, Brit. Col.
Euclitus.–Downie in Jour. Roy. Geog. Soc., xxxi,
TSAGUEDI—TSANO
(A. L. K.)
A body of .
821
Tsalakmiut. A Lakmiut band that re-
sided on Lakmiut r., Oreg., until they
became extinct in 1877.—Gatschet, At-
falati MS., B. A. E., 1877.
Tsamak. A former Maidu group which
in 1840 lived on or near Feather r., Sut-
ter co., Cal.
Chamak.—Hale, Ethnog. and Philol., 632, 1846.
Tsamak.—Ibid
Tsamala (Tsa-ma’-la). One of the Chu-
mashan villages formerly near Santa Inés
mission, Santa Barbara co., Cal.–Gould,
Santa Inez MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1887.
Tsam Bahenom. A former Maidu vil-
lage situated a short distance N. E. of
Mooretown, Butte co., Cal.—Dixon in
Bull. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., xv.11, map, 1905.
Tsampiak (Tsampiók). A Lakmiut band
formerly residing near Lakmiut r., a w.
tributary of the Willamette, in Oregon.—
Gatschet, Atfalati MS., B. A. E., 1877.
Tsanchifin. The Lakmiut name of a
band of Calapooya proper, formerly liv-
ing on the site of Eugene City, Oreg.
Chafan.—Dayton treaty (1855) in U. S. Ind. Treat.,
19, 1873. Tsan tehiffin ami'm.—Gatschet, Atfalati
MS., B. A. E., 1877.
Tsankawi (‘place of the round cactus’).
A prehistoric ' ruin on a lofty mesa
between the Rito de los Frijoles on the s.
and Los Alamos canyon on the N., about
5 m. w. of the Rio Grande, N. Mex. The
ruins cover '' 275 by 360 ft,
and consist of the remains of four virtu-
ally independent blocks of communit
houses, built of dressed stones, ''
ing a court with openings at the N. w.
and s. E. corners. There are about 200
rooms in the ground-plan; when occu-
pied the houses were probably of three
stories at the highest points and accom-
modated 300 to 400 people. On the s.
face of the mesa are numerous cliff houses
of the character usually designated ca-
vate lodges. See Hewett (1) in Am.
Anthr., VI, 644, 1904, (2) in Bull. 32,
B. A. E., 1906.
Bankawee.—Hewett, Syllabus of Lectures, 1900.
Tsankawi.—Hewett, op.cit.
Tsanklightemifa. A band of the Cala-
oya proper which formerly lived at
Sugene City, Oreg.
Tsän klix temifa ami'm.—Gatschet, Atfalati MS.,
B. A. E., 1877.
Tsankupi. A band of the Calapooya
roper, formerly residing at Brownsville,
inn co., Oreg.
Coupé.—Ross, Adventures, 236, 1849. Tekopa.—
Dayton treaty (1855) in U. S. Ind. Treat., 19, 1873.
£ ami’m.—Gatschet, Lakmiut MS., B. A.
Tsano. The Yurok name of a Karok vil-
' of three houses near Orleans Bar on
Klamath r., N. W. Cal, in 1852. Probably
identical with Katipiara. (A. L. K.)
Chee-nah.–McKee (1851) in Sen. Ex. Doc. 4, 32d
Cong., spec. sess., 161, 1853. Chee-nas.—Ibid., 215
(given as a Hupa division). Cheina.—Ibid., 194.
–Gibbs (1851) in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes,
III, 150, 1853. Tchai-noh.—Ibid. Tschih-nahs.-
Meyer, Nach dem Sacramento,282.1855. T'shah-
nee.—Gibbs, MS. Misc., B. A. E., 1852.
249, 1861. Tsa-kwa-loo'-in. —Dawson in Trans. Roy.
Soc. Can., sec, II, 65, 1887. Uculta.—Ibid.
-
,822
[B. A. E.
TSANTATAWA-TSAWARII
Tsantatawa. A Lakmiut band that re-
sided s. of Lukamiute r., a w. affluent of
Willametter., in Oregon.—Gatschet, Lak-
miut MS., B. A. E., 1877.
Tsantieottine (“people of the excrement
lake'). A clan or division of the Thling-
chadinne dwelling on La Martre lake and
r., Mackenzie Ter., Can.
Tsan-t'iè-ottinë.—Petitot in Bull. Soc. Géog. Paris,
chart, 1875. Tsan-tpié-pottinë.-Petitot, Autour du
i.ac des Ésclaves,"363, 1891. Tson-tpié-pottinë.—
Ibid., 303. Western Dog-ribbed Indians.—Hearne,
Jour. to N. Ocean, 262, 1795.
Tsantikihin (Tsqntik/thin, “small floun-
der creek’). A former Tlingit town in
the Auk country, Alaska, now known as
Juneau. (J. R. S.)
Tsantokayu ( £ One of the
two Yonkalla tribes or bands of Oregon.—
Gatschet, Atfalati MS., B. A. E., 1877.
Tsantuisha. A Lakmiut band on Luk-
amiuter., a w. tributary of the Willamette
in Oregon.
£" ami’m.–Gatschet, Atfalati MS., B. A.
Tsanusdi. See Ross, John.
Tsapakah (Tsa’-pa-kah, ‘red bank”).
A Paviotso band formerly in Smith Val-
ley, w. Nev.–Powers, Inds. W. Nevada,
MS., B. A. E., 1876.
Tsapkhadidlit (Tsapzádidlit, ‘creek bor-
dered by alders’). A Tlakluit wintering
place on Columbia r., Wash. (E. s.)
Tsartlip. A body of Sanetch on the s.
E. end of Vancouver id.; pop. 72 in
1910.
Tsartlip.–Can. Ind. Aff. 1904, pt. ii, 69, 1905.
Tsatarghekhetunne (“people among the
ash trees’). A band of the Mishikhwut-
metunne on £ill: r., '#
Ts'a'-ta-rxé-qe'3ünné'. —Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-
lore, III, 232, 1890.
Tsatauwis. A Siuslaw village on Sius-
law r., Oreg.
Ts'ā’-3au-wis.—Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, III,
230, 1890.
Tsatemyedi (‘people of Tsate river'). A
Tlingit division in Taku inlet, Alaska,
belonging to the Wolf phratry.
tsata-hénićt).—Krause, Tlinkit Ind., 116, 1885.
Tsatlényé'di.—Swanton, field notes, B. A. É., 1904.
Tsattine (‘dwellers among the bea-
vers’). An Athapascan tribe, belonging
to the Sekani group, who roam over the
wide prairies s. of Peace r. and E. of the
Rocky mts. Mackenzie spoke of them as
one of the small tribes of Rocky Moun-
tain Indians living in the Chipewyan
country and speaking their language
Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 2d s., II, 42, 1814).
n his map he locates them between
Peace r. and Liard r., and says their name
is derived from that of an affluent of the
latter. It was, however, Peace r. that
they called Tsades, ‘the river of beavers’
(Petitot, La Mer Glaciale, 292, 1887), and
was the source of the supply of beaver
furs early in the 19th century. Ross
(MS., B. A. E.) said in 1858 that they
resided in the country along Peace r.
from below Ft Vermilion to the Rocky
mts, roaming as far as the upper Hay r.
on one side and a little Slave lake on
the other. Gibbs (MS., B. A. E.) located
them w. of L. Athabasca, on Peace r.
Hind (Labrador Penin., II, 261, 1863) said
that they resorted to Fts Vermillion and
Dunvegan. Petitot (Dict. Dène Dindjié,
xx, 1876) said that they hunted along
Peace r. and that they formerly included
the Sarsi. Dawson (Rep. Geol. Surv.
Can., 1879–80, 51, 1881) gave their terri-
£ along Peace r. N. to Battle r., E.
to Simonelle r. to the fork of Smoky r.,
and w. to the portage of the Mountain of
Rocks On Peace. r., where they mingled
with the Sekani. Morice (Trans. Can.
Inst., 113, 1889) placed them in his East-
ern Déné division of the Athapascan
following the classification of Ross and
Gibbs, and gave their habitat as along
Peace r., trading at Hudson's Hope and
Ft. St John. In 1890 he stated that they
inhabited both sides of Peace r from
Hudson’s Hope to Ft Dunve They
are bolder and braver than their neigh-
bors on the N. and superior in most ways
to the Chipewyan, whom they much re-
semble in features, customs, and moral
character. Their dialect is softer than
that of the other Tinne tribes, it having
been modified by their intercourse with
the Cree. . Possessing horses and subsist-
ing principally on the products of the
chase, they are more nomadic than the
other mountain tribes. They are good
workers in iron and make neat spurs and
crooked knives out of worn-out files.
In 1858 Ross found 35 of the tribe at Ft
Resolution, on Great Slave lake. In 1889
Morice gave their supposed population
for the entire tribe as 800, in 1906 as 700.
Beaver.-Mackenzie, Voy., ii. 81, 1802. Beaver
Hunters.--Smet, Oregon Miss., 164,1847. Beavers.–
Morice in Anthropos, 1, 272, 1906. Castors.–
Petitot, Dict. Dènè-Dindjié, xx, 1876. Copper.—
Keane in Stanford, Compend.,464, 1878 (mistake).
Danè.—Petitot, Kutchin, MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1869.
Gens de Castor.—Smet, Missions de '5", 109,
1844. Isa-ttiné.—Ibid. £ Tsäh'-tyuh.—
Ross, MS. notes on Tinne, B. A. E. Tsa-ottiné.–
Petitot, MS. vocab., B.A. E., 1865. Tsaten.—Mo-
rice in Proc. Can. Inst., 112, 1889. Tsa-'tenne,—
Morice in Anthropos, 1, 272, 1906. Tsa-tinneh-
Ross quoted by Gibbs, MS., B. A. E. Tsa-taenne.–
Morice, letter, B. A. E., 1890. Tsa-ttiné.-Pet-
itot, Dict. Dènè-Dindjić, xx, 1876. Tsa-ttinne.–
Petitot quoted by Hale in Rep. Brit. A. A. S. on
N. W. Tribes, 21, 1888. Tzah-dinneh.—Balbi, At-
las Ethnog., 821, 1826.
Tsawarii (Tsa-wa’-ri-i). The Tewa
name of a pueblo that once stood at or
near the present hamlet of La Puebla,
or Pueblito, a few miles above the town
of Santa Cruz, in S. E. Rio Arriba co., N.
Mex. According to Tewa informants it
was once occupied by some of their peo-
ple who went to live with the Hopi (see
Hano). The place seems to be identical
with the Tcewadi or Tceewadigi of Hano
Tewa tradition as recorded by Fewkes
BULL. 301
and Stephen. It would seem that the
inhabitants of San Cristóbal (q.v.) occu-
ied Tsawarii, or the site after its aban-
onment, on removing from their own
home. (F. W. H.)
Chawári.—Hodge, field notes, B. A. E., 1895
(Nambe information). Tceewädigi.—Stephen in
8th Rep. B. A. E., 35, 1891. ceewäge.—Ibid.
Tcewadi.—Fewkes in 19th Rep. B. A. E., 614, 1900.
Tsawárii.—Hodge, op. cit. (Santa Clara informa-
tion).
Tsawatenok (Ts’ā’wateånör, or Dzā’-
wadeenox", people of the eulachon coun-
try’). A Kwakiutl tribe on Kingcombe
inlet, Brit. Col. , Their gentes (according
to Boas) are Lelewagyila, Gyigyekemae,
Wiwokemae, Gyagygyilakya, and Kaka-
watilikya. In winter they £ the
town of Kwaustums conjointly with the
Hahuamis and Guauaenok; in summer
they go to Hata and Kwae. Pop. in 1910
£ including the Guauaenok),
6, all of whom are members of the
Anglican church.
Dza’wadEénox".-Boas in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat.
Hist., V, pt. 1, 7, 1902. , Soi-il-enu.–Kane, Wand.
in N.A., app., 1859. Soi it inu.—Schoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes, v, 488, 1855. Toah-waw-lay-neuch.—Sproat
in Can. Ind. Aff., 145, 1879. Toa-wav-ti-e-neuh.—
Can. Ind. Aff. 1896,435, 1897. Tsah-wau-tay-neuch.—
Ibid.,148, 1879. Tsah-waw-ti-neuch.—Ibid., 1884,189,
1885. Tsah-waw-ty-neuchs.—Ibid., 1880, 119, 1881.
Tsatiat'ênoq.-Boas in Petermanns Mitteil., pt. 5,
130, 1887. Tsawadainoh.—Tolmie and Dawson,
Vocabs. Brit. Col., 118B, 1884. Tsawahtee.—Brit.
Col. map, 1872. sawalinough.—Ibid. Tsawan-
tiano.–Can. Ind. Aff., pt. 2, 76, 1908. Tsa-wan-
ti-e-neuh.–Can. Ind. Aff. 1895, 362, 1896. Tsawan-
tieneuk.—Ibid., 1904, pt. II, 71, 1905. Tsawatai-
neuk.—Ibid., pt. 2, 86, 1910. Tsa'watečnoq.-Boas
in 6th Rep. N. W. Tribes Can., 55, 1890. Ts'a'wa-
tEénóx.—Boas in Rep. Nat. Mus. 1895, 331, 1897.
Tsawat'enoq.-Boas in Bull. Am. Geog. Soc., 228,
1887. Tsawatli.—Tolmie and Dawson, op. cit.
(name given by white people). Tsa-waw-ti-e-
neuk.–Can. Ind. Aff., 364, 1897. Tsä’-wut-ai-nuk.—
Dawson in Trans. Roy. Soc. Can., sec. 11, 65, 1887.
Tsa-wutti-à-nuh-Tolmie and Dawson, op. cit.,
119B.
Tsawokot (Tsa wo'-okot amim). The
Lakmiut name of a Calapooya band for-
merly residing N. of Eugene City, Oreg.—
Gatschet, Lakmiut MS., B. A. E., 1877.
Tsawout. A body of Sanetch near the
s. E. end of Vancouver id., Brit. Col.; pop.
103 in 1902, 94 in 1910.
Tsanout.-Can. Ind. Aff., pt. 2, 164, 1901. Tsar-
:-". 1883, 190, 1884. Tsawout.—Ibid., 417,
Tsayiskithni (‘sage-brush hill’). A
Navaho clan.
Tsa'yiskiini.–Matthews in Jour. Am. Folk-lore,
III, 103, 1890. Tsa'yiski'dni.—Matthews, Navaho
Legends, 30, 1897.
Tschantoga (‘ I' of the woods', from
chan, ‘tree”). A division of the Assini-
boin, which Dobbs (Hudson's Bay, 35,
map, 1744) placed a considerable distance
N. w. of L. Winnipeg, Canada. Smet
Oregon Miss., 150, 1847) said that they
id not number more than 50 lodges, di-
vided into several bands, and were sel-
dom seen on the plains, but “travel over
the mountains and through the woods,
over the different forks and branches of
TS AWATENOK–TSCHANTOGA
823
the sources of the Sascatshawin and
Athabaska.”. Jefferys in 1741 placed
them N. w. of L. Winnipeg, and in 1776
in lat. 55°. Their usual habitat at that
time was not far from Saskatchewan r.
They are probably the same as the
Strongwood Assiniboin, who in 1808
were on Battle r. and between it and
the s. branch of the Saskatchewan, ac-
cording to Henry (Coues, Henry-Thomp-
son Jour., II, 522, 1897). They ranged as
far s. as Little Missouri r., if identical
with the Oseegah of Lewis and Clark
(Discov., 43, 1806) and the Waziah that
Hayden found in United States territory,
though they traded at the Hudson's Bay
Co.'s posts on Assiniboin r. Denig said
that the Waziah whom he met in Dakota,
60 lodges under chief Le Robe de Vent,
came from the N. in 1839. According to
Hayden they numbered 120 to 200 per-
sons in 1862. Lewis (Statist. View, 1817)
said there were between Little Missouri
and Assiniboin rs. 100 lodges, 250 war-
riors, and a total population of 880.
Under the official designation “Stonies”
they now occupy a reserve of 69,720 acres,
divided by Bow r., in the foothills of the
Rocky mts., about 40 m. w. of Calgary,
Alberta. They are described as of pleas-
ant visage, active and fleet of foot, and
the most energetic of all the tribes of the
Canadian N. W. They gain a livelihood
by stockraising, by selling timber, furs,
and beadwork, and by laboring for ranch-
men. A mission was established £
them in 1873, and in 1904 the McDougal
boarding school at Morley accommodated
48 children. Pop. 667 in 1910. Cf.
Chabin, or Gens des Montagnes, of Maxi-
milian.
Assiniboels of the North.-Jefferys, Am. Atlas,
map. 8, 1776. Assiniboins des Forêts.—Smet, Miss.
de l'Oregon, 100, 1848. Assiniboins of the forest.—
Smet, Oregon, Miss., 150, 1847. Assiniboins of the
North.—Jefferys, French Dom., pt. 1, map, 1741.
Assiniboins of the Rocky Mountains.—Keane in
Stanford, Compend, 536, 1878. Assiniboins of the
Woods,-Dobbs, Hudson's Bay, 35, 1744. Gens de
Feuillees.–Lewis and Clark Exped., 1, 184, 1817.
Gens de Feuilles.—Ibid., I, 146, 1814. Gens des
Bois.–Maximilian, Trav., 194, 1843. Gens de
Tee.—Lewis, Statistical View (1806), quoted by
Coues, Lewis and Clark Exped., 1,193, 1893 (said
to be a misprint for Gens des Feuilles). Gens du
Nord.—Hayden, Ethnog, and Philol. Mo. Val.,
387, 1862. Mountain Assinaboins. – Brown in
Beach, Ind. Miscel.,76, 1877. Mountain Stoneys.—
Maclean, Can. Savage Folk, 21, 1896. 0-see’-gāh.–
Lewis quoted by Coues, Lewis and Clark Exped.,
1, 193, note, 1893. Osegah.—Schermerhorn (1812)
in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 2d s., II, 42, 1814. Os-
seegahs.—Keane in Stanford, Compend.,470, 1878.
Stonies.–Can. Ind. Aff. Reps. (official name).
Strong Wood Assiniboines.-Henry in Coues,
Henry-Thompson Jour., II, 523, 1897. Strongwood
Assinniboines.—Hind, Red River Exped., II, 152,
1860. To-kum'-pi.—Hayden, Ethnog. and Philol.
Mo. Val, 387, 1862. Tschunguscetoner.—Balbi,
Atlas, Ethnog., 55, 1826. Wah-ze-ah we-chas-ta.–
Denig in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 223, 1897. Wah-zi-ah.—
Hayden, Ethnog. and Philol. Mo. Val., 387, 1862.
Waziya witcacta.—Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E.,
223, 1897. Waziya wièasta.—Ibid. ood Assini-
boines.–Maclean, Can. Savage Folk, 21, 1896.
Wood Stoneys.—Ibid.
824
[B. A. E.
TSCHICHGI—TSESKADIN
Tschichgi (refers to a color). A Knai-
akhotana clan on Cook inlet, Alaska.—
Richardson, Arct. Exped., 407, 1851.
Tschigin. Given by Humboldt (New
Spain, II, 344, 1822) as a Yuit Eskimo vil-
lage between St. Lawrence bay and East
cape, Siberia. It is in reality a Chukchi
Settlement.
Tscholban. A tribe mentioned by
Langsdorff (Voy., 11, 163, 1814) as residing
inland from the coast of California and as
being at enmity with the coast tribes. . Cf.
Cholovone.
Tse. The Spruce (?) clan of the Tewa
£ of San Ildefonso, N. Mex.
se-tdóa.—Hodge in Am. Anthr., Ix, 352, 1896
(tdóa="people').
Tse (Tsé). The Eagle clans of the Tewa
# of Santa Clara, Tesuque, San
ldefonso, and Nambe, N. Mex. That of
Tesuque is extinct. See Seping.
T* tida:Hodge in. Am. Anthr, Ix, 350, 1896
tdóa="people'). Tzedoa.—Bandelier, Delight
akers, 181, 1890. Tze-ojua.—Bandelier in Arch.
Inst. Papers, III, 312, 1890.
Tsechah (‘down against the rocks'). A
#" village on Bulkley r., Brit.
£-Morice in Trans. Roy. Soc. Can., x,109,
Tsedtuka (‘buffalo bull’). The 6th
Tsishu gens of the Osage.
Tse Tuxa.—Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E.,234, 1897.
Tsedtukaindtse (Tseng/ya inse’, ‘buffalo-
bull face'). The 2d gens on the left, or
Tsishu, side of the Osage tribal circle.—
Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 233, 1897.
Tsehchic (Tseh-chic). The Chehalis
name of an ancient village on the s. side of
Gray's harbor, Wash.–Gibbs, MS. no.
248, B. A. E.
Tsehlakaiia (“white standing rock”).
Mentioned in the genesis myth of the
Navaho as a place occupied for 13 years b
the progenitors of the Tsezhinkini (Dar
Cliff House) clan of that tribe.
Tse'lakaiia.–Matthews in Jour. Am. Folk-lore,
111,90, 1890. -
Tsehump. A band of Sanetch on the
s. E. end of Vancouver id., Brit. Col.;
'' 21 in 1910.
sehum.–Can. Ind. Aff., pt.2, 69, 1904. Tsekum.—
Ibid., 190, 1883. Tse-kun-ibid., 1892, 313, 1893.
Tsi-klum.—Ibid., 308, 1879.
Tsekankan. A former Maidu village a
few miless. E. of Nevada City, Nevada co.,
Cal.—Dixon in Bull. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist.,
xvi.1, map, 1905.
Tsekehneaz (‘little people on the
rocks”). A tribe of the Sekani whose
range lies between McLeod lake and the
summit of the Rocky mts., Brit. Col.
Tse'-'kéh-na.–Morice, letter, B. A. E., 1890. Tsé-
kéh-ne-az-Morice in Trans. Can. Inst., 1893, 28,
1895.
Tseklten (Tserlten). A division of the
Squawmish on Howe Sd., w, coast of Brit.
Col. (F. B.)
Tselkazkwo (‘axe-edge river”). A
Hwotsotenne village on Bulkley r., Brit.
Col.
#: -'kaz-Kwoh.–Morice, Notes on W. Dénés, 27,
Tselone (“people of the end of the
rocks”). A Sekani division trading at
Bear lake outpost on Finlay r., lat. 57°,
Brit. Col. They inhabit a plain that in-
tersects the Rocky mts., believed by the
tribes in the S. to be at the end of the
Tange.
Tse'-loh-ne.–Morice, letter, B. A. E., 1890. Tse-
loné.–Morice in Proc. Can. Inst. 1889, 112, 1890
(‘people of the end of the rocks”).
Tsenacommacoh. A group of bands or
villages of the Powhatan confederacy,
comprising all those on James r., Va.—
Strachey (1612), Va., 29, 1849.
Tsenahapihlmi (‘overhanging rocks”).
A Navaho clan.
Tse'nahapi'lni.–Matthews, Navaho Legends, 30,
1897. Tse'nahapilni.—Matthews in Jour. Am.
Folk-lore, III, 104, 1890.
Tsenkam (Ts E^nq'am). A subdivision
of the Tsentsenkaio, a gens of the Walas
Kwakiutl.—Boas in Rep. Nat. Mus. 1895,
332, 1897.
Tsentsenkaio (Ts'E’nts'Enriqaió, ‘the
Ts'E'nx'qaiós’). A gens of the Walas
Kwakiutl, subdivided into the Tsenkam
and the Haimaaksto.
Ts'E'nts.En Hk'aiö.-Boas in 6th Rep. N. W. Tribes
Can., 54, 1890. Ts'E'nts'Enx-qaió.-Boas in Rep.
Nat. Mus. 1895, 332, 1897. Tsénxq'aió.—Boas in
Petermanns Mitteil., pt. 5, 1#.
Tseokuimik (Ts'ê’okuimi Y). A clan of
the Somehulitk, a Kwakiutl tribe.
Ts'é'okuimiX.—Boas in Rep. Nat. Mus. 1895, 328,
1897. Ts'é'uitx.—Ibid.
Tseoomkas. The principal village of
the Klaskino, on Klaskino inlet, N. w.
coast of Vancouver id., Brit. Col.
Tsé-oom'-kas.—Dawson in Trans. Roy. Soc. Can.
1887, sec. 11, 65, 1888.
Tseottine (“people of the bark canoes').
A clan or division of the Thlingchadinne
living along the s. shore of Great Bear
lake, Mackenzie Ter., Canada. The dog
is their totem.
Ttsé-ottiné.-Petitot, Dict. Dènè-Dindjié, xx, 1876.
Ttsè-pottinë.—Petitot, Autour du Lac des Esclaves,
1
Tsera. The name of a village as given to
Joutel in 1687 by an Ebahamo Indian and
described as being N. or N. w. of Maligne
(Colorado) r., Texas. The region desig-
nated was at that time occupied by Ton-
kawan tribes. The village can not be
definitely classified. See Gatschet, Karan-
kawa Inds., 46, 1891. (A. C. F.)
Thesera Bocretes.—Barcia, Ensayo, 271, 1723.
Tsera.—Joutel (1687) in French, Hist. Coll. La., I,
138, 1846. Tserabocherete.—Joutel (1687) in Margry,
Déc., iii, 289, 1878 # Tsera and Bocherete). Tes:-
rabocretes.—Joutel (1687) in French, Hist. Coll.
La., I, 152, 1846.
Tseshaath (Ts’ācā'ath, “Seshart prop-
er’). A sept of the Seshart, a Nootka
tribe.—Boas in 6th Rep. N. W. Tribes
Can., 32, 1890.
Tseskadin (“fallen cottonwood’). An
Apache clan or band at San Carlos agency
and Ft Apache, Ariz., in 1881 (Bourke in
Jour. Am. Folk-lore, III, 111, 1890); cor-
responding to the Navaho Tsinsakathni.
BULL. 30]
Diskádén.—Gatschet, Apache MS., B. A. E., 1883
(trans. “group of cottonwood trees').
Tsetaame (Tse-ta/-a-mé). A former vil-
lage of the Chastacosta on the N. side of
Rogue r., E. of its junction with Applegate
r., Oreg.—Dorsey in Jour. Am. £
III, 234, 1890.
Tsetautkenne (“people against the
rocks”). A division of the Sekani, resid-
ing about the E. base of the Rocky mts.,
N. of Peace r., chiefly around Ft St John,
Brit. Col.
Cheta-ut-tinné.—Richardson, Arct. Ex
1851. "Dtcheta-ta-ut-tunne,—Ibid.
tqenne.–Morice, letter, B. A. E., 1890. Ts6'-ta-
ut'qenne.–Morice in Trans. Can. Inst. 1893,29, 1895.
Tsetheshkizhni (‘rocky pass”). A Nav-
aho clan.
Tse'éeckíjni.–Matthews in Jour. Am. Folk-lore,
III, 104, 1890. Tse'déski'zni.–Matthews, Navaho
Legends, 31, 1897.
Tsethkhani (“among the rocks”). A
Navaho clan.
Tse'9qáni.–Matthews in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, III,
104, 1890. Tse thani.–Matthews, Navaho Leg-
ends, 30, 1897.
Tsetintunne (Ts’e-tin' 'un'ne). The high-
est of 4 former villages of the Tututni on
a stream emptying into Rogue r. near its
mouth, in Oregon.—Dorsey in Jour. Am.
Folk-lore, III, 236, 1890.
Tsetlani (Tsetláni, ‘bend in a canyon’).
A Navaho clan.—Matthews, Navaho Leg-
ends, 29, 1897.
Tsetsaa (Tsé'tsaa). A gens of the
Koskimo, a Kwakiutl tribe.—Boas in
Rep. U. S. Nat. Mus. 1895, 329, 1897.
Tsetsabus (a Twana name said to sig-
nify “ancient capital’). A place near
Port Townsend, Wash., where nearly all
the Puget Sound Indians were said to
have occasionally met. (A. S. G.)
Tsetsaut (Ts’ Ets’ā'ut, ‘people of the inte-
rior': Niska name). An Athapascan
band long settled among the Niska on
Portland canal, Alaska, reduced in 1895
to 12 individuals. They are a branch of
the western Nahane, speaking a dialect
similar to the Tahltan. This territory ex-
tended from Chunah r. to Observatory
inlet and northward to the watershed of
Iskoot r. About 1830 they numbered 500,
but were practically exterminated by con-
tinued attacks of their kinsmen, the Lak-
weip, and of the Tlingit. They once
lived on Behm channel, and were friendly
with the Sanya until these determined to
kill them and enslave their women and
children, whereupon they migrated to
Portland channel and, when reduced in
numbers, fell under the control of the
Niska. See Boas in 10th Rep. N. W.
Tribes Can., 34, 1895, and in Jour. Am.
Folk-lore, Ix, no. 4, 1896; x, no. 1, 1897.
Tsetsetloalakemae (Tsetsé Loã/laq Emae,
‘the famous ones’). A gens of the Nim-
kish, a Kwakiutl tribe.—Boas in Rep.
U.S. Nat. Mus. 1895, 331, 1897.
Tsetthim (Tse-t'im). A Kuitsh village
., I, 180,
TSETAAME—TSIAMA
825
on lower Umpqua r., Oreg.—Dorsey in
Jour. Am. Folk-lore, III, 231, 1890.
Tsetutkhlalenitun (Tse-tūt’-qla-le-ni’-tūn).
A former village of the Chastacosta on the
N. side of Rogue r., Oreg. —Dorsey in
Jour. Am. Folk-lore, III, 234, 1890.
Tsetuttunne (Ts’etút’ minné, “people
where the road is on the beach'). A
former village of the Tututni on the coast
of Oregon, S. of Roguer.—Dorsey in Jour.
Am. Folk-lore, III, 236, 1890.
Tsewenalding. A former Hupa villa
on the E. side of Trinity r., near the mid-
dle of Hupa valley, N. Cal. Its inhab-
itants were driven from their homes in
1864 by the warriors of Takimilding vil-
lage, who obtained the aid of the military
then stationed at Ft Gaston. (P. E. G.
Cernalton.–Ind. Aff. Rep. 1871, 682, 1872. Olle-
£ MS., B. A. E., 1852 (Yurok name).
rmalton.-Ind. Aff., Rep. 246, 1877. Tsewenal-
diń.–Goddard, Life and Culture of the Hupa, 12,
1903. We-la-poth.–McKee (1851) in Sen. Ex.
Doc. 4, 32d Con Wi-la-
pusch.–Meyer,
Tsewhitzen. A Clallam village formerly
on Port Angeles Spit, 2 or 3 m. w. of
Yinnis, Wash. In 1887 Eells stated that
about 35 Indians lived here.
Tse-hwit-zen.—Eells, letter, B. A. E., May 21, 1886.
Tse-whit-zen.–Gibbs in Pac. R. R. Rep., 1,429, 1855.
Tseyanathoni (‘horizontal water under
cliffs'). A Navaho clan, now extinct.
£ ‘ni.–Matthews in Jour. Am. Folk-lore,
III, 104, 1890. Tse'yanató'ni.–Matthews, Navaho
legends, 30, 1897.
Tseyikehe (‘rocks standing near one
another’). A Navaho clan.
'a' ' Jour. # #
III, 104, - * ine.-Ibid. ‘yiké-
£—s the: # 30, #
Tsezhinkini (‘house of the black cliffs').
A Navaho clan. -
Tse'dzinki'ni.–Matthews, Navaho Legends, 29,
1897. Tse'iinkini.–Matthews in Jour. Am. Folk-
., spec. sess., 194, 1853.
lore, III, 103, 1890.
Tsezhinthiai (‘trap dyke’). A Navaho
clan.
Tse jingiai.–Matthews in, Jour. Am. Folk-lore,
III, 103, 1890. Tse jingiaisine.—Ibid. Tse'zin-
diaí.–Matthews, Navaho Legends, 30, 1897.
Tshirege (Tewa: ‘bird’). A large
prehistoric pueblo of the Tewa, built of
pumice and volcanic tufa, situated on the
N. edge of the at Mesa del Pajarito,
about 6 m. w. of the Rio Grande and 7
m. s. of San Ildefonso pueblo, N. N. Mex.
From this ruin the Pajarito (“Little
Bird’) rk receives its name. See
Hewett in Bull. 32, B. A. E., 1907.
Pajaro Pinto.—Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers,
Iv,79,1892. Pueblo of the Bird.—Bandelier, Delight
Makers, 378, 1890. Tchrega.—Hewett in Am.
Anthr., VI, 645, 1904. Tshirege.—Hewett in
Bull. 32, B. A. E., 23, 1906. Tzi-re-ge.—Bandelier
in Arch. Inst. Papers, op.cit., 16.
Tsiakhaus (Tsi’-a-qaus'). A Kuitsh vil-
lage on lower Umpqua r., Oreg.—Dorsey
in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, III. 231, 1890.
Tsiama. A prehistoric pueblo of the
Acoma tribe, which, according to tradi-
tion, was inhabited during their migra-
tion from the mystic Shipapu in the in-
ach dem Sacramento, 282, 1855. .
826
[B. A. E.
TSIAMA—TSILTADEN
definite N. The ruins are situated at the
mouth of Cañada de la Cruz, at or near
the present Laguna village of Tsiama,
N. Mex. (F. W. H.)
Tsiama (Keresan: Tsi’-a-ma, ‘place of
the Sia '' Formerly a summer
village of the Laguna tribe of New Mex-
ico, now a permanently inhabited pueblo
of that people, situated 10 m. w. of La-
guna pueblo. So called because, it is
said, some Sia people once lived there.
See Keresan Family, ''. (F. W. H.)
Seama.—Segura in Ind. Aff. Rep., 173, 1890. Tsia-
ma.—Hodge, field notes, B. A. E., 1895. Zi-am-
£" quoted by Hodge in Am. Anthr., IV,
Tsiekhaweyathl (Tsi-é'-qć we-yagl’, ‘dr
land where there are small stones').
Siuslaw village on Siuslaw r., Oreg.—
Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, III, 230,
1890.
Tsihlinainde (“mountain-standing-
across people'). A division of the Mes-
calero Apache who claim as their former
- home the region of the San Andrés mts.,
N. Mex., hence their name. (J. M.)
Chilpaines.—Orozco y Berra, Geog., 59, 1864 (prob-
ably identical). Tsi'l-Iná-inde.-Mooney, field
notes, B. A. E., 1897.
Tsilacomap. A former village, prob-
ably Salinan, connected with San Antonio
mission, Monterey co., Cal.—Taylor in
Cal. Farmer, Apr. 27, 1860.
Tsilaluhi(Tsilalū/ht, sweet-gum place').
A former Cherokee settlement on a small
branch of Brasstown cr. of Hiwassee r.,
just within the line of Towns co., Ga.—
Mooney in 19th Rep. B. A. E., 537, 1900.
Tsilkotin (“people of young-man’s
river'). An Athapascan tribe of British
Columbia, occupying a territory lying
chiefly in the valley of Chilcotin r. at
about lat. 52°. Their nearest relatives
are the Takulli, or Carriers, whose terri-
tory is adjacent on the N., and who are
the only Athapascan people with whom
they come in contact. Toward the w. a
leads through the Coast range to
£ and intercourse with the
tribe of that name, which was formerly
frequent (see Nakuntlun), is still kept up
to some extent. In early days there
was also some communication with the
Kwakiutl of Knights inlet on the S. w.
On the E. the Tsilkotin are separated
from the Shuswap by Fraser r., and do
not hold very intimate relations with
that people. In earlier times the two
tribes were constantly at war, the Tsilko-
tin invading their country and penetrat-
ing as far as Similkameen valley, whose
inhabitants are descended from the in-
vaders, who compelled the Salish to
make peace and permit intermarriage.
Even to-day there is a decided undercur-
rent of suspicion between the Tsilkotin
and the Shuswap. Toward the s, their
nearest neighbors are the Lillooet, but
contact between the two tribes is slight.
In former times, and down to within
about 40 years, the center of territory and
opulation of the Tsilkotin was Anahem
ake; and from here they covered a con-
siderable extent of country, the principal
points of gathering being Tatlah, Puntze,
and Chizăikut lakes. They ranged as far
S. as Chilco lake, and at the time of sal-
mon fishing were accustomed to move in
large numbers down to Chilcotin r., to a
point near the present Anahem res., al-
ways returning to their homes as soon as
the season was past. More recently they
have been brought to the eastward, and
to-day the chief centers of the tribe are
three reservations in the valley of
the Chilcotin—Anahem, Stone, Risky
Creek—and the Carrier res. at Alexan-
dria, on Fraser r., where a few Tsilkotin
families reside (see Stella). Besides these
there are a number of families leading a
seminomadic life in the old tribal terri-
tory, in the woods and mountains to the
westward. These latter Indians, consid-
erably less influenced by civilization
than their reservation relatives, are
known by the whites as “Stone Chilco-
tin,” or “Stonies.” . Although subjected
to intercourse with the whites for a com-
ratively short period, the Tsilkotin
ave assimilated the customs and ideas
of their civilized neighbors to such an
extent that their own have largely disap:
»ared, except among the families still
iving in the mountains. The sedentary
Tsilkotin, who have abandoned semisub-
terranean huts and live like their white
neighbors in log houses covered with
mud, now cultivate cereals, peas, and po-
tatoes, and are reported to be moral,
temperate, and religious. These Morice
divides into the Tleskotin, Tlathenkotin,
and Toosey. Their population was esti-
mated at 450 in 1906. For their mythol-
, see Farrand in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat.
Hist., Anthr. III, no. 1, 1900. (L. F.)
Chilcotin.—Cox, Columbia R., II, 368, 1831. Chilea-
tin.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, July 19, 1862. Chilh-
otin.–Morice in Proc. Can Inst. 1889, 110, 1890.
&#oat'M'c' Vancouver Id., 428, 1865.
Chilicotens.—Whymper, Alaska, 48, 1869. Chilico-
tin-Fleming in Can. Pac. R. R. Rep., 121, 1877.
Chilkho tenne.–Morice in Trans. Roy. Soc. Can.,
x, map, 1892. Chi-I-Mohten.–Morice, letter, B. A.
E., 1890 (Takulli name). Chilko-tin.—Latham in
Trans. Philol. Soc. Lond., 66, 1856. Chillcoatens.—
Wilkes, U. S. Expl. Exped., IV, 450, 1845. Chilto-
kin.–McDonald, Brit.Col., 126, 1862. Tohilkoten.-
Smet, Oregon Miss., 100, 1847. Tshilkotin.—Tol-
mie and Dawson, Vocabs. Brit. Col., 122B, 1884.
Tsil Koh'tin.–Morice in Trans. Can. Inst. 1893,
Iv, 22, 1895. Tsilkótin.—Hale, Ethnog. and Philol.,
202, 1846. T"silkotinneh.—Dall in Proc. A.A.A.S.,
xxxiv, 1886.
Tsillane (Tsill-ane). . An unidentified
Okinagan tribe.—Ross, Advent., 290, 1847.
Tsiltaden (“mountain side’). A clan or
band of the Chiricahua Apache, associated
with and hence taken to be a part of the
Pinaleños; correlated with the Tziltadin
clan of the Pinal Coyoteros, the Tzise-
ketzillan of the White Mountain Apache,
BULL. 30]
and the Tsayiskithni of the Navaho.
They are now under San Carlos agency,
Ariz.
Chileons.-Ind. Aff. Rep., 82, 1871. Chilian.—Bou-
dinot, Star in the West, 126, 1816. Chilion.—Ind.
Aff. Rep., 246, 1877. Chillons.—Gatschet, Zwölf
#". 65, 1876. Chilon;-Ind. Aff. Rep. 1902,
, 1903. Cil-tar-den.—White, Hist. Apaches, MS.
B. A. E., 1875. Hahel-topa-pa-Ibid. (Yavapai
name). Hütāshi. – Gatschet, Comanche MS.
vocab., B. A. E. (Comanche name). Siltáden.—
Gatschet, Yuma-Spr., I, #1; 1883 (trans. "dwell
without on the mountains'). Tsilhtádén.—Gat-
schet, MS., B. A. E., 1883. Tsiltáden.—Ibid. (trans.
'live on the mountain'). Tsiltarden.–Gatschet,
Zwölf Sprachen, 65, 1876 (includes Coyoteros).
Zill-tar'-dens.—White, Apache Names of Ind.
Tribes, MS., B. A. E. (trans. ‘live outside in
the mountains'). Zill-tar-dins. – White, Hist.
Apaches, MS., B. A. E., 1875 (=Coyoteros).
Tsimshian (“people of Skeena r.”). The
most important of the three main divi-
sions of the Chimmesyan linguistic fam-
ily, and that which gives it its name. In
the strictest sense it designates the fol-
lowing closely related tribes or divisions
living between Nass and Skeena rs.,
N. Brit: Col.: Kilutsai, Kinagingeeg, Kin-
uhtoiah, Kishpachlaots, Kitlani, Kitsal-
thlal, Kitunto, Kitwilgioks, Kitwilkshe-
ba, and Kitzeesh. To these are sometimes
added, the Kitzilas and Kitzimgaylum,
who live farther up Skeena r., near the
canyon, but speak the same dialect." The
appellation has also been extended to
cover all other tribes '# this
dialect, viz, the Kitkahta, Kitkatla, and
Kittizoo, who live on the islands south-
ward. The divisional names given are
also names of the ancient towns. To
these may be added the following modern
towns: New Kitzilas, Metlakatla (New
and Old), Port Essington, and Port Simp-
son. Pop. in 1908 (including 465 enumer-
ated in Duncan’s colony, Alaska, in 1900),
1.640.
"The name for this division has been so
often extended to include other branches
of it that some of the synonyms may have
a similar extension. (J. R. S.)
Chimpsain.—Halleckin Ind. Aff. Rep.1869,563, 1870.
Ch ans-Kingsley, Stand. Nat. Hist., v.1,136,
1883. shean Nation.—W. A. Howard, Notes
on Northern Tribes, MS., B. A. E., 1860. Elqi'-
miK.—Boas in 5th Rep. N. W. Tribes Can., 9, 1889
(Bellacoola name). Fort Simpson Indians.-Scott
(1859) in H. R.Ex... Doc. 65,36th Cong., 1st sess.,
115, 1860, (portion in that town). , Isimpshean.-
Can. Ind. Aff, 7, 8, 1872 (misprint). Kilat.-
Swanton, field notes, 1900–01 (Masset Haida
name). Kilgat.—Ibid. (Skidegate Haida name).
Kil-kat.–Gibbs in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., 1,136, 1877
(Haida name). Kwé'tEla.—Boas, op. cit. (Heil-
tsuk "'); Milbauks-chim-zi-ans.–Crosbie in
H. R. Ex. Doc. 77, 36th Cong., 1st sess., 7, 1860
(Tsimshian on Milbank Sd.).
mie and Dawson, Vocabs. Brit. Col., 115B, 1884.
£ Notes sur les koloches, 2,
1873. Shineshean.—Phelps quoted by Bancroft,
Hist. Wash., 135, 1890. Simpsian.—Mahoney in
Ind. Aff. Rep. 1869, 576, 1870. Simpsians.—Ma-
honey (#) in Sen. Ex. Doc. 68, 41st Cong., 2d
sess., 21, 1870. Simseans.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer,
July 25, 1862. Skeena Indians.—Collective name
of many authors for the Tsimshian; also extended
to the Kitksan. Ts’ 'n.-Boas in Zeitschr.
für Ethnol., 231, 1888. Tsimchian.—Ibid. T'sim-
pheeans.–Can. Ind. Aff., 122, 1880. Tsimpsean-
ishmumta.—Tol-
TSIMSHIAN–TSIPIAKWE
827
Wright, £ the Alaskans, 1882. T'simp-
shean.–Can. Ind. Aff., 125, 1879. T'simpsheean.-
Ibid., 123, 1879. , Tsimpsians.-Ibid., 193, 1906.
Tsimsean.—Swan in Morris Treas. Rep., 144, 1879,
Tsimse .–Gibbs in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., 1,268.
1877. Tsimsheeans.—Mayne, Brit. Col., 287, 1862,
Tsimshian.-Boas in 5th Rep. N. W. Tribes Can.,
8, 1889. T'sim-si-an’.–Gibbs in Cont. N.A. Ethnol.,
1, 143, 1877. "Ts'otsq.E'n.-Boas in 5th Rep. N. W.
Tribes Can., 9, 1889 (Tlingit name). Tuh ilh.—
Tolmie and
Dawson, op. cit., 122B, 1884 (Bella-
coola name). 2' Schulen-
berg, Sprache der Zimshian Ind., 1894.
Tsina. The Turkey clans of the Keresan
g' of Laguna, Acoma, Santa Ana,
ia, San Felipe, and Cochiti, N. Mex.
Members of the Tsina clan of Laguna
claim that their ancestors came originally
from Acoma. The Turkey clan of Co-
chiti is extinct. (F. W. H.)
Tai-háno.—Hodge in Am. Anthr., Ix, 352, 1896
(Sia form; hdno="people'). Tsina-háno.—Ibid.
£ £el': form). Tsi'na-hánoch.—Ibid. (Laguna
orm). , tsina-hánoq".–Ibid. (Acoma form).
Tsinha-háno.—Ibid. (Santa Ana form). Tsi'n-
háno.—Ibid. (Cochti form; should be hanuch).
Tzina hanutsh.—Bandelier, Delight Makers, 255,
1890 (Cochiti form).
Tsinazhini (‘black horizontal forest').
A Navaho clan.
Tsinadzi'ni.–Matthews, Navaho Legends, 30, 1897.
£ in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, III,
103, 1890. Tzinachini.—Bourke, Snake Dance, 279,
1884 (trans. “wooded mountain gens').
Tsiniksistsoyiks (Tsin-ik-sis'-tso-yiks,
“early finished eating’). A band of the
Piegan tribe of the Siksika, as well as of
the Siksika proper.
Early Finished Eating.—Grinnell, Blackfoot Lodge
Tales, 225, 1892. Tsin-ik-sis-tso-yiks.—Ibid., 209.
£" (‘lone tree”). A Navaho
Clan.
Tsi #ni.–Matthews in Jour. Am. Folk-lore,
III, 103, 1890. Tsi ni.–Matthews, Navaho
i.egends, 30, 1897.
Tsinthobetlo (Tsingöbetlo, “tree sweeping
the water,” referring probably to a birch).
Mentioned in the Navaho genesis myth as
one of the stopping places of that tribe
on the Rio San Juan, N. w. N. Mex.,
where the then existing clans were joined
by the Tsinazhini clan.–Matthews in
Jour. Am. Folk-lore, III, 92, 1890.
Tsiomhau (Ts’iomacau). A Wikeno vil-
lage on Rivers inlet, Brit. Col.—Boas in
Petermanns Mitteil., pt. 5, 130, 1887.
Tsipiakwe (Zuñi: ‘straight-down-hair
people. —Cushing). An unidentified
tribe whose habitat, according to Cush-
ing, is said by the Zuñi to have been on
the headwaters of Salt r. in E. Arizona or
w. New Mexico, while the Hopi asserted
to Fewkes that they lived midway be-
tween Zuñi and the Hopi country of N.
E. Arizona. They are known to history
solely through the attempt of Fray Mar-
tin de Arvide, in Feb. 1632, to visit them
from Zuñi in company with 2 soldiers, 5
Zuñi, and a mestizo. The missionar
and the soldiers were murdered by their
companions five days out from Zuñi.
According also to Cushing the Zuñi say
that the tribe was exterminated by the
828
[B. A. E.
TSISHUSINDTSAKDHE—TSKoAKKANE
Apache soon after the attempted visit of
# #. F. w. H.)
ipias.- ia, Ensayo, 199, 1723. Tcipiya.—
Fewkes in 22d Rep. # A. #., 23 1'pi
£ Taipiakwe.-Cushing in 13th Rep. B. A.
E.,328, 1896 (kwe="people'). Tzip-ia Kue.—Ban-
delier in Arch. Inst. Papers, iv, 381, 1892. Zipias.—
Vetancurt (1696), Menologia, 53, 1871. ippia-
#andeller in Jour. Am. Eth. and Arch., III,
Tsishusindtsakdhe (‘Tsishu wearing a
tail of hair on the head’). The first gens
on the Tsishu, or left, side of the Osage
tribal circle.
Lock-wearer.—Dorsey in Am. Nat., XVIII, 115, 1884.
#"'''', e MS. vocab., B. A. E.,
# siou Sinisax#é-Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A.
- ., 233, 1897. Tsiou Wanun'.—Ibid. (= ‘elder
: Tshishu,' another name).
* Tsishuutsepedhungpa. One of the three
divisions of the Osage.
Chee'-zhoo.—Dorsey in Am. Nat., xviiI, 113, 1884
ronunciation). Tsi'ou use pedunda.—Dorsey in
{ th Rep. B. A. E., 233, 1897.
Tsishuwashtake (‘Tsishu emakers’).
The leading gens on the left, or Tsishu,
side of the Osage tribal circle.
Chee-zhoo peace-makers.—Dorsey in Am. Nat.,
XVIII, 113, 1884. Ni'waçë.—Dorsey in 15th Rep.
B. A. E., 233, 1897 (“giver of life'). Red eagle.—
Dorsey in Am. Nat., xv.III, 113, 1884. Tan’wan
a'xe.—Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 233, 1897
‘village maker'). Tsi'ou aota'e-ibid.
Tsiskwahi (Tsiskwa/ht, ‘bird place,’
from Ani’-Tsi'skwa, “Bird people, a
Cherokee clan). One of the 5 dis-
tricts or “towns” which William H.
Thomas, in his capacity of agent for the
Eastern Cherokee, laid off on the East
Cherokee res., in Swain co., N. C., after
the removal of the rest of the tribe to In-
dian Ter. in 1838. The name is still re-
tained. £: M.)
Bird town.—Mooney in 19th Rep. B. A. E., 161,509,
1900 (common name). Tsiskwā'hi.—Ibid. (Chero-
kee name).
Tsisli. A village of the Tatshiautin at
the mouth of Tatlah r., Brit. Col., con-
nected with Tsisthainli.–Can. Ind. Aff.,
213, 1902.
Tsistetsiyi (Tsistetsi'yi, ‘mouse place”).
A former Cherokee settlement on Sout
Mouse cr., a branch of Hiwassee r., in
Bradley co., Tenn. The present town of
Cleveland, on the same creek, is known
to the Cherokee by the same name.—
Mooney in 19th Rep. B. A. E., 537, 1900.
Tsisthainli. A Tatshiautin village on
Lac Trembleur, Brit. Col.; pop. 13 in
1902, 22 in 1910.
Tsistiks (T8-stiks’, ‘little birds”). A
society of the Ikunuhkahtsi, or All Com-
rades, in the Piegan tribe of the Siksika.
It includes boys from 15 to 20 years of
age.—Grinnell, Blackfoot Lodge Tales,
221, 1892.
Tsistuyi (Tsistu'yi, “rabbit place”). A
former Cherokee settlement on the N.
bank of Hiwassee r., at the entrance of
Chestua cr., in Polk co., Tenn. In the
Proceedings of the Board of Commis-
sioners dealing with the Indian Trade in
South Carolina (87, 92–93, MS. in the
State Archives at Columbia) a Yuchi
town called Chestowee, or Chestoowa, is
said to have been cut off by the Cherokee
in 1714 either in revenge for the murder
of a Cherokee or at the instigation of
some English traders.
Cheestooyee.—McKenney and Hall, Ind. Tribes, II,
80, 1858. , Chestoowa.—MS., op. cit., 1714. Ches-
towa.—Ibid. Chestuee.—Doc. of 1799 quoted by
Royce in 5th # B. A. E., 144, 1887. Tsistu'yi.—
Mooney in 19th Rep. B. A. E., 538, 1900.
Tsitoklinotin. A part of the Hankutchin
living near the mouth of Forty-mile cr.,
on Yukon r, Brit. Col.
Tcu-Kutchi.—Richardson, Arctic Exped., 1, 397,
1851 (‘people of the water’). Tshu-Kutshi.—
Latham in Trans. Philol. Soc. Lond... 67, 1856.
Tsit-o-klin-otin.—Dawson in Rep. Geol. Surv. Can.
1888, 202B, 1889.
Tsits. The Water clans of the Keresan
ueblos of Laguna, Acoma, Sia, San
elipe, and Cochiti, N. Mex. The Water
clan of Laguna, which claims to have
come originally from Acoma, forms a
# with the Kurtsi (Antelope) clan.
he corresponding clan of Acoma also
forms a phratry with the Antelope clan
of that village. The Cochiti Water clan
was almost extinct in 1895. (F. w. H.)
Síts-hánoeb.-Hodge in Am. Anthr., Ix, 352, 1896
Laguna form). Tsits-háno.—Ibid. (San Felipe
orm; hano= “people'). Tsi'ts-hano.—Ibid. (Sia
form). Tsits-hanoqch.—Hodge, field notes, B.A.E.,
1895. Tsits-hánuch.—Ibid. (Cochiti form). Tzitz
hanutch.—Bandelier, Delight Makers, 28, 1890
(Cochiti form). -
Tsitsakwich. A modern Clallam village
on Dungeness Spit, Wash., 2 or 3 m. w.
of the old town of Stehtlum. This proba-
bly contains the 100 people said by Eells
to have lived about Jamestown in 1886.
Tsi-tsa-kwitc.—Eells, letter, B. A. E., May 21, 1886.
Tsitsi. A former village of the Ntsha-
autin of British Columbia.–Morice in
Trans. Can. Inst., IV, 25, 1895.
Tsitsimelekala (Tsitsimé’l Eqala, ‘the
Tsimé/l Eqalas’). A gens of the Nakoak-
tok, a Kwakiutl tribe.—Boas in Rep.
Nat. Mus. 1895, 329, 1897.
Tsitualaqumae (Tsitualaqūmāe). The
name of an ancestor of a Tlauitsis £:
also sometimes given to the gens itself.—
# in Petermanns Mitteil., pt. 5, 130,
1887.
Tsiyahi (Tsiya/ht, ‘otter place”). The
name of several Cherokee settlements:
(1) aformer village on a branch of Keowee
r., near the present Cheohee, Oconee co.,
S. C.; (2) a still existing settlement of
the Eastern Cherokee on Cheowa r.,
about Robbinsville, Graham co., N. C.;
(3) a former settlement in Cades cove,
on Cove cr:, Blount co., Tenn. (J. M.
Cheeowhee.—Mooney in 19th Rep. B. A. E.,
1900. Cheowa.—Ibid. Chewe.—Bartram, Travels,
371, 1792. Chewohe.–Mooney, op. cit.
Tskoakkane (Tsvoarqâ’nă). A Bella-
coola village on Bellacoola r., Brit. Col.,
above Nukaakmats.
Tsqoaqk'a'né.—Boas in 7th Rep. N. W. Tribes Can.,
3, 1891. Tszoaxqā'né.-Boas in Mem. Am. Mus.
Nat. Hist., II, 49, 1898.
BULL. 30]
Tsofkara. A Karok village of 9 houses
in 1852; situated on the E. bank of
Klamath r., N. w. Cal., nearly half way
between Orleans Bar and Salmon r.
Soof-curra.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Mar. 23, 1860.
T'sof-ka’-ra.–Gibbs, MS. Misc., B. A. E., 1852.
Tuck-a-soof-curra.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Mar.
23, 1860. Witsogo.—A. L. Kroeber, inf'n, 1903
(Yurok name probably of Tsofkara).
Tsomootl £ol). A Bellacoola vil-
lage on Bellacoola r., Brit. Col., above
Senktl.—Boas in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat.
Hist., II, 49, 1898.
Tsomosath (Tsö’mós' #. A sept of the
Opitchesaht, a Nootka tribe.
Somass.–Mayne, Brit. Col., 167, 1862. Tsomass.-
Ibid., 251. Tsó'mös'ath.—Boas in 6th Rep. N. W.
Tribes Can., 32, 1890.
Tsonai (Tsä’nai). A Seechelt sept which
formerly lived at Deserted bay, the junc-
tion of Queens reach and Princess Royal
reach, Jervis inlet, Brit. Col. The foun-
der is said to have come from Ft. Rupert.-
Hill-Toutin Jour. Anthr. Inst., 21, 1904.
Tsooquahna. A Nitinat village on the
s. w. coast of Vancouver id., about 1 m.
w. of the outlet of Nitinat lagoon; pop. 20
in 1902.
Tsuquanah.–Can. Ind. Aff., suppl., 81, 1902.
Tsoowahlie. A Chilliwack town on
Sagwalie res., near Fraser r., Brit. Col.;
pop. 49 in 1910.
Soowahlie.—Can. Ind. Aff., pt. II, 75, 1904.
Sowhylie.—Ibid., 78, 1878. Süwa'lé.—Hill-Tout in
Rep. N. W. Tribes Can., 4, 1902. To-y-lee.—Can.
ind. Afr. 317, 1880. To yiee.-Ibid. 188, 1884.
Tsoowahlie.—Ibid., pt. 11, 160, 1901. Ts’uwä'lé.—
Boas in Rep. 64th Meeting Brit. A. A.S., 454, 1894.
Tsotaee (Tso-tä’-ee, “stick-cutter, i. e.
“beaver’). A clan of the Hurons or
Wyandot.—Morgan, Anc. Soc., 153, 1878.
Tsotsena (T$ 5’ts'éna, “thunder-birds”).
A gens of the Awaitlala, a Kwakiutl
tribe.—Boas in Rep. Nat. Mus. 1895, 331,
1897.
Tsudinuntiyi (Tsu/dináñti'yi, ‘throw-
ing-down place”). A former Cherokee
settlement on lower Nantahala r., in Ma-
con co., N. C.–Mooney in 19th Rep.
B. A. E., 538, 1900.
Tsuka. A former Maidu village in the
neighborhood of Forbestown, Butte co.,
Cal.–Dixon in Bull. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist.,
xv.11, pt. III, map, 1905.
Tsulalgi (‘fox people’).
Creeks.
Chü'-lä.–Morgan, Anc. Soc., 161, 1877. Djúlalgi.—
Speck, Creek Inds., 115, 1907. £ et,
Creek Migr. Leg., I, 155, 1884.
Tsulamsewi (prob. “red river”). The
Maidu name of Chico cr., Butte Co., Cal.,
and, according to Curtin, applied also to
the Maidu living at its head. (R. B. D.)
Palanshan.—Bancroft, Nat. Races, I, 450, 1882.
Palanshawl.-Ibid. Tsulam sewi-Curtin, MS.
vocab., B. A. E., 1885.
Tsulus (‘open or ‘open flat”). A vil-
lage of the Nicola band of Ntlakyapamuk
near Nicola r., about 40 m. above Spences
Bridge, Brit. Col.
Cülü'c.–Hill-Tout in Rep. Ethnol. Surv. Can, 4,
1899. Sulu's,—Teit in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist.,
A clan of the
TSOFKARA—TUARPUKDJUAK
829
11, 174, 1900. Tshoo-loos’.-Dawson in Trans. Roy.
Soc. Can., sec. 11, 44, 1891. Tsulu’s..—Teit, op.cit.
Tsunakthiamittha (Tsūn’-na-kci’-&-mtt/-
%). A Kuitsh village on lower Umpqua
r., Oreg.—Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore,
III, 231, 1890.
Tsurau. The southernmost Yurok vil-
lage of N. w. California, on the coast at
Trinidad.
Chori.–Gibbs (1851) in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes,
III, 133, 1853. Tschura.–Meyer, Nach dem Sac-
ramento, 236, 1855. Tschura-Allequas.—Ibid.
Tsurau.—A. L. Kroeber, inf’n, 1907. Zoreisch.—
Loeffelholtz (1857) quoted by Brinton in Science,
105, Feb. 23, 1894.
Tsutsiola (Tsoo-tsi-ola). A Quatsino vil-
lage on the E. side of the mouth of For-
ward inlet, w. coast of Vancouver id.—
Dawson in Can. Geol. Surv., map, 1887.
Tsuwaraits. A Paiute band formerly
in Meadow valley, s. E. Nev.; pop. 155
in 1873.
Tsauwärits.-Gatschet in Wheeler Surv. Rep., VII,
410, 1879. Tsou-wa'-ra-its-Powell in Ind. Aff.
Rep. 1873, 50, 1874.
Tsuzel (TsuzEl, ‘palisaded inclosure con-
taining houses'). A Ntlakyapamuk vil-
lage on Fraser r., Brit. Col., above Lyt-
ton.—Hill-Tout in Rep. Ethnol. Surv.
Can., 4, 1899.
Tthilkitik (Teil-ki/-tik). A Yaquina vil-
lage on the N. side of ' r., Oreg.—
Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, III, 229,
1890.
Tthinatlitunne (Tki'nat-li' minne’, ‘peo-
# at the forks'). A band of the Mishi-
hwutmetunne formerly residing on Co-
' r., Oreg., at the site of Coquille.—
£y in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, III, 232,
1890.
Tthowache (TGo-wa'-tcé). A Takelma
band or village on the s. side of Rogue r.,
Oreg., near “Deep Rock.”—Dorsey in
Jour. Am. Folk-lore, III, 235, 1890.
Tu. Given by a native as the name of
the House clan of the pueblo at Taos,
N. Mex. -
Tu-taiina.—Hodge, field notes, B. A. E., 1899
(taiina = people').
Tuakay (‘salt springs’). An Apache
clan at San Carlos agency and Ft Apache,
Ariz., in 1881 (Bourke in Jour. Am.
Folk-lore, III, 111, 1890); correlated with
the Thodhokongzhi of the Navaho.
Tuakdjuak. An Okomiut Eskimo sum-
mer settlement of the Saumingmiut sub-
tribe on Cumberland penin., Baffinland.
Touaqdjuaq.—Boas in 6th Rep. B. A. E., map, 1888.
Tuancas. A former tribe of N. E. Mex-
ico or s. Texas., probably Coahuiltecan,
who were gathered into San Bernardo mis-
sion after 1732.—Orozco y Berra, Geog.,
303, 1864.
Tuapait. An Eskimo village in S. w.
Greenland, lat. 60° 7/.–Meddelelser om
Grönland, xv.1, map, 1896.
Tuarpukdjuak. A winter village of the
Nugumiut Eskimo in Countess of War-
wick sq., Baffin land.
Tuarpukdjuaq.-Boas in 6th Rep. B. A. E., 422,
1888. Twerpukjua.—Hall, Arct. Researches, 268,
830
[B. A. E.
TUBAC—TUBES
Tubac. A former Spanish presidio and
mission, established in 1752 among the
Papago, on the w. bank of Rio Santa Cruz,
s. of Tucson, Ariz. The population in
1754–57 was 411, including the garrison
of 50; by 1762 the natives had moved to
Tumacacori, and in 1776 the presidio was
moved to Tucson; after this transfer, but
prior to 1784, a '' of Pima allies
was stationed at Tubac, and in 1824 a
garrison was again established there. In
1842–43 it was occupied by friendly
Apache. It was again a garrison in 1851,
consisting of a collection of dilapidated
buildings and huts, about half of which
were tenantless, and also a church partly
in ruins; its population was then about
100. In 1858–60, besides a £# ul-
lation of Mexicans and Americans, ac
contained a temporary camp of 100
Papago. (F. w. H.)
San Ignacio.—Bancroft, Ariz, and N. Mex;, 383,
1889. S. #: de Tubac.—Ibid., 371. Tubác.—
Garcés (1775), Diary, 63, 1900. Tubaca.—Rudo
Ensayo (ca. 1762), 193, 1863. Tubáe.—Hardy,
Travels, 421, 1829 (misprint).
Tubare (Tu-ba'-re). A Piman tribe of s.
w. Chihuahua, Mexico, which formerly
inhabited the territory drained by the ex-
treme headwaters of the Rio Fuerte from
San Andrés, 3 m. from Morelos, to Babori-
game, but their rancherias are now scat-
tered only between San Andrés and the
village of Tubares, most of them living at
San Miguel. They are chiefly of mixed
Mexican blood, only about two dozen
ure bloods remaining, and of these only
or 6 speak their native tongue. They
are said to have been formerly very war-
like, fighting the Tarahumare, whom they
resembled in their general customs, as the
remnant, now do in physical appearance
(Lumholtz, Unknown Mexico, I, 441–
444, 1902). They are described as havi
been industrious. Articles of £
their own manufacture formed their chief
objects of barter. The unoccupied cave
houses on the headwaters of the Fuerte
are attributed to them. They spoke a
dialect closely related to the Guazapare
and Varohio, although their intercourse
with others was carried on in Nahuatl.
Their villages are or were Concepción
San Andrés, San Ignacio, San Miguel, an
£ Loreto. Bandelier (Arch. Inst.
apers, III, 53, 1890) says they also
included the Tintis.
Tovares.—Orozco y Berra, Geog., 324, 1864. Tu-
bar.—Ibid., 58. Tubare.—Lumholtz in Scribner's
Mag., xv.1, 33, 1894. Tubaris.—Rivera, Diario, leg.
1514, 1736. Tuvalím.–Lumholtz, Unknown Mex.,
1,443, 1902 (own name).
Tubasa. A £ rancheria in 1770,
robably on the Rio Santa Cruz, between
£ Xavier del Bac and the Rio Gila, s.
Ariz.—Arricivita, Crónica Seráfica, II,
416, 1792.
Tubatulabal (‘pine-nut eaters.”—Mer-
riam). A small tribe, which formerly
inhabited the valley of Kern r., s. Cal.,
above the falls, extending probably to
the river's source, but centering espe-
cially about the junction of the main and
s: forks. With the Bankalachi (q.v.)
they constitute one of the four principal
coordinate branches of the Shoshonean
family. See Kroeber in Univ. Cal. Pub.,
Am...Arch. and Eth., Iv, 122, 1907.
Pakhkanapui. Kroeber in Univ. Čai. Pub., Am.
Arch. and Eth., IV, 124, 1907 (own name; said to
mean or refer to all those who speak their lan-
£, Kern River.—Henley in Ind. Aff. Rep.,
11, 1854. Ku-chi-bich-i-wa-nap' Pal-up'.—Powers
in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., III, 393, 1877 (trans. ‘little
stream"). Pa-kan'-e-pul.–Merriam in Science,
xix., 916, June 15, 1904. £
in Geog. Surv. W. 100th Merid., 411, i879. Pal-li-
#"#"F£ in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., III,
3, 1877. P'hallatillie.—Gatschet, op. cit. (per-
#" identical). Pitanisha.–Kroeber in Univ.
Cal. Pub., Am. Arch. and Eth., IV, 124, 1907 (the
usual Yokuts name from Pitani-u, the place-
name of the forks of Kern r.). Pi-tan’-ni-suh.—
Powers, op. cit. Po-la-ga-mis.—Wessells (1853) in
H. R. Ex. Doc. 76, 34th Cong., 3d sess., 32, 1857
(s. E. of L. Tulare, and doubtfully identified with
above; they may be the Yokuts Paleuyami).
Polokawynahs.–Maltby quoted by Bancroft, Nat.
Races, I, 456, 1874. Te-bot-e-lob'-e-lay.–Merriam,
£ cit. Tillie.–Gatschet, op.cit. (probably iden-
tical). Ti-pa-to-la'-pa.-Powers, op.cit. Tomo'la.—
Powers, op.cit. (given as a distinct tribe at Kern
r. falls, but there was no other there). Tuba-
tulabal.–Kroeber in Univ. Cal. Pub., Am. Arch.
and Eth., IV, 122, 1907. Wah-lik-nas'-se.–Mer-
riam, op.cit. (Yokuts "' of tribal name:
sig. ‘pine-nut eaters'). ateknasi.–Kroeber in
Univ. Cal. Pub., Am. Arch. and Eth., IV, 124, 1907
(said to mean ‘pine-nut eaters, sometimes so
called by '''
Tubes. Objects of
tained from
roblematic use ob-
urial places and inhabited
sites over a la part of
the country. They range
in length 'm less than 1
in. to 14 in. or more, and
the cross-section is in gen-
eral circular or elliptical,
though some have a side
ground flat. The outline
is approximately cylindri-
cal, conical, or like an elon-
£ hourglass. The last
requently has a narrow
ridge around the smallest
part, which is not always
midway between the ends.
In cylindrical specimens
the bore is usually of uni-
form diameter the entire
length, but sometimes
there is an offset or a sud-
den tapering near one end,
giving amuch smalleropen-
ing. Some of the longer
: imens have two wing-
ike projections o ite
each other at t'.
others are beveled, like a blunt wedge.
In conical tubes the bore increases nearly
uniformly from the smaller end. In the
hourglass form it tapers more rapidly
than the exterior from each end and to
the constriction, being sometimes very
small at this point. Various materials
were used in their manufacture, includ-
Tuet of eanogo
Suare, Ohio

BULL. 30]
ing sandstone in many sections, slate in
the Northern Central states and on the
N. W. coast, and chlorite and steatite
farther s. and in California. From West
Virginia, and to a less extent from the
adjoining states, some large cylinders are
made of soft mottled stone resembling
steatite. Tubes of pottery are found in
many sections, while those of horn, bone,
wood, and joints of reed were observed
by early explorers in all parts of the
country. £ hourglass form seems to
belong to the southward of the Ohio r.
The smaller tubes were probably used as
beads, and it is possible that some were
used as tobacco pipes, the tubular tobacco
pipe of the Pacific Coast states presenting
nearly identical conformation. See Pipes,
Smoking. (G. F.)
Tubianwapu £ A Pa-
viotso tribe formerly about Virginia C#.
Nev.–Powell, Paviotso MS., B. A. E.,
1881.
Tubish. The extinct Sorrow-making
clan of the Hopi.
Tubic wińwü.–Fewkes in 19th Rep. B. A. E., 583,
1901 (wińwú = 'clan'). Tü-bic wuñ-wu.—Fewkes
in Am. Anthr., VII, 402, 1894.
Tubisuste. A village, presumably Cos-
tanoan, formerly connected with Dolores
mission, San Francisco, Cal.—Taylor in
Cal. Farmer, Oct. 18, 1861.
Tubo. A former rancheria, probably of
the Sobaipuri, visited by Kino about 1697;
situated apparently on Arivaipa cr., a
tributary of San Pedro r., E. of old Camp
Grant, s. Ariz. Bernal (Bancroft, Ariz.
and N. Mex., 356, 1889) in 1697 stated ,
that the settlement was on a creek flow-
ing E.
Tubuktulik. A large Kaviagmiut Es-
kimo village formerly on the N. shore of
Norton Sd., Alaska.
Tubukhtuligmut.—Zagoskin, Descr. Russ. Poss.
Am., pt. 1,73, 1847. Tubuktuligmiut.—Tikhmenief
(1861) quoted by Baker, Geog. Dict, Alaska, 1902.
Tuburch. A Maricopa rancheria on the
Rio Gila, Ariz., in 1744.
Tuburch.—Sedelmair (1744) cited by Bancroft,
Ariz. and N. Mex., 366, 1889. Tuburh.-Ibid.
Tubuscabors. A former Pima rancheria
on or near the Rio Gila, s. Ariz., visited
by Anza and Font in 1775.—Bancroft,
Ariz. and N. Mex., 392, 1889.
Tubutama. A Papago village and a for-
mer mission on the E. bank of the N.
branch of the Rio Altar, in N. w. Sonora,
Mexico. The mission was founded evi-
dently in 1689, Fr. Antonio Arras being its
first missionary. At the beginning of 1691
it contained 500 neophytes. It was subse-
quently destroyed by the natives and re-
established in 1720. In 1730 it contained
131 inhabitants, and there were connected
with it 9 minor villages; but the mission
was again laid waste during the Pima
insurrection of 1751. The four Francis-
cans, including Fray Francisco Garcés,
who were murdered by the natives at the
mission of Concepción, near Yuma, Ariz.,
TUBIANWAPU—TUCKAHOE
831
July 17, 1781, were buried in a single cof-
fin in the Tubutama church. Tubutama
is now a civilized pueblo and contained
300 inhabitants in 1900. (F. w. H.)
San Pablo Tubutama.—Rivera (1730) quoted by
Bancroft, No. Mex. States, I, 514, 1884 'i'
intended for San Pedro). San Pedro Tubutama.—
Kino (ca. 1694) in Doc. Hist. Mex., 4th s., 1,244,
1856. Thutama-Venegas. Hist. Cai, II, 179, 1759
(misprint). Tibutama.—Ibid., I, 303. Tubutama.—
Kino "#. in Stöcklein, Neue Welt-Bott.,
74, 1726. utama.—Venegas, op.cit., II, 176.
Tubutavia. A Maricopa rancheria on
the Rio Gila, Ariz., in 1744.—Sedelmair
(1744) cited by Bancroft, Ariz. and N.
Mex., 366, 1889.
Tuca. A village, presumably Costanoan,
formerly connected with Dolores mis-
sion, San Francisco, Cal.—Taylor in Cal.
Farmer, Oct. 18, 1861.
Tucara. A tribe, apparently Tonka-
wan, represented in 1722 among the In-
dians destined for San Xavier de Náxera
mission, whose establishment at San
Antonio, Texas, was projected in that
year (Valero Baptisms, 1722, partida
121, MS.). Later some of the tribe were
at San Antonio de Valero mission (ibid.,
1728, partida 211). (H. E. B.)
Tiucara.-Valero Burials, 1722, partida 121, MS.
Tucane.—Valero Baptisms, 1728, partida 211, MS.
Tucavi. A Maricopa rancheria in the
18th century; possibly identical with
Tucsani.
Rancheria de la Pasion de Tucavi.—Garcés (1776),
Diary, 436, 1900.
Tuchi. A Calusa village on the s. w.
coast of Florida, about 1570.—Fontaneda
Memoir (ca. 1575), Smith trans., 19, 1854.
Tuchiamas. A pueblo of New Mexico,
robably of the Tigua, in 1598.
uchiamas.—Ofiate (1598) in Doc. Inéd., xvi, 115,
1871. Tuchimas.—Columbus Mem. Vol., 155, 1893
(misprint).
Tuckagulga. A former Seminole town
on the E. bank of Ochlocknee r., near L.
Imonia, Leon co., Fla.-H. R. Ex. Doc,
74 (1823), 19th Cong., 1st sess., 27, 1826.
Tuckahaw. One of the former 7 Chicka-
saw villages of N. Mississippi.—Romans,
Fla., 63, 1775.
Tuckahoe. Any one of several vegeta-
ble substances used for food by the In-
dians of the Middle and some of the S.
Atlantic states, particularly the golden-
club, or floating arum (Orontium aquati-
cum), and the Virginia wake-robin (Arum
virginicum); also Pachyma, Lycoperdon, or
other fungi eaten by the Indians, known
variously as Virginia truffle, Indian
bread, Indian loaf, etc. (Gore in Smith-
son. Rep. 1881, 687–701, 1883). The
word is variously spelled by the early
writers. Capt. John Smith (in Purchas)
has tockawhoughe; Strachey. (Hist. of
Trav. into Va., 1618) has in his vocabu-
lary “bread made of a root called tac-
caho, appoans,” and elsewhere (p. 121)
tockowhough; Beverley (Hist. Va., bk.
III, 153, 1707) has tuckahoe. Other early
forms are tockahow, tockwogh, tockwock,
832
I B. A. E.
TUCKASEEGEE—TUEADASSO
and tockaawgh. The Virginian tocka-
whonghe, as the cognate Delaware p’tuck-
queu and the Cree pittikwow indicate, sig-
nifies “it is globular, and was a general
term applied to bulbous roots used by
the Indians of this region for food pur-
poses. According to Bartlett (Dict.
Americanisms, 722, 1877), “the term
tuckahoe is often applied to an inhabit-
ant of Lower Virginia, and to the poor
land in that portion of the state.” In
some parts of the South tuckahoe means
‘poor white.’ (A. F. C.)
Tuckaseegee (Tsiksi’tst, or, in dialectic
form, Túksi’tsi, of unknown meaning).
The name of two former Cherokee set-
tlements: (1) about the junction of the
two forks of Tuckasegee r., above Web-
ster, Jackson co., N. C. (not to be con-
founded with Tikwalitsi, q.v.); (2) on a
branch of Brasstown cr. of Hiwassee r.,
in Towns co., Ga. (J. M.
Tsiksi'tsi.–Mooney in 19th Rep. B. A. E., 537, 1900
(correct Cherokee form). Tuckasegee.—Doc. of
1755 quoted by Royce in 5th # B. A. E., 143, 1887.
Tüksi'tsi.–Mooney, op.cit. '' lectic form).
Tuckernuck. A word used in some
parts of s. E. Massachusetts in the sense
of picnic: from the name of an island off
Nantucket, probably from petukwinak,
‘round island’ (Gerard). The name
seems to have been given the island in
reference to its shape.
Tucsani. A rancheria, probably of the
Maricopa, on the Rio Gila, Ariz., vis-
ited by Kino and Mange in 1699. Not
to be confounded with Tucson or Tuso-
nimo. See Upasoitac.
S. Limon Tucsani.—Kino (1699) as quoted by
Bancroft, No. Mex. States, 1,268, 1884. S. Simeon
de Tucsani.-Kino, #"; (1702) in Stöcklein, Neue
Welt-Bott, 74, 1726. S. Simon Tucsani.—Mange
1699) quoted by Bancroft, Ariz. and N. Mex.,
7, 1889. S. Simon Tuesani-Kino, map ''
in Bancroft, ibid., 360. Tucsares.—Sedelmair
(1744), ibid., 366.
Tucsasic. A former Maricopa ranche-
ria, on Gila r., s. Ariz.—Rudo Ensayo
(ca. 1763), 22, 1863.
Tucson (Papago: Tu-uk-so-on’, ‘black
base,” in allusion to a dark volcanic stra-
tum in an adjacent mountain). A former
rancheria, probably of mixed Papago,
Sobaipuri, and Pima, on the site of the
resent city of the same name in Arizona.
uch misunderstanding has arisen re-
specting the establishment of the settle-
ment, which, as an Indian town, was
doubtless prehistoric. It was first men-
tioned by the Jesuit Father Kino, in 1699,
under the name San Agustin, a name
transferred to the Spanish presidio (Pre-
sidio de San Agustin del Tuquison) estab-
lished there in 1776 on its removal from
Tubac, and, to distinguish the near-by
Indian village, the latter was called San
Agustin del Pueblito de Tucson. The na-
tive population in 1760–67 was 331, and
200 families were settled there in 1772;
but two years later, when visited by Anza,
it contained only 80 families of so-called
“Pimas.” Tucson remained a military
outpost of Mexico until 1853, when it was
taken possession of by the United States
as a part of the Gadsden purchase. . In
1848 its population was 760, increased in
December of that year by refugees from
Tubac and Tumacacori on account of
'' troubles. Tucson was the capital
of Arizona from 1867 to 1877. See Ban-
croft, Ariz. and N. Mex., 1889; Bartlett,
Pers. Narr, II, 1854; Coues, Garcés Diary,
1900; McGee in Coville and Macdougal,
Des. Bot. Lab., 1903. (F. w. H.)
Fruson.—Cooke in Emory, Recon., 554, 1848 (mis-
print). Fucson.—ten Kate in Bull. Soc. d’An-
thr. de Paris, 374, 1883 (misprint). Lucson.—
Johnston in Emory, Recon., 591, 1848 (misprint).
S. tin del Pueblito de Tucson.—Writer in
Dos Republicas, Sept. 16, 1877, quoted '. Ban-
croft, Ariz. and N. Mex., 379, 1889 (the rancheria).
8. Agustin de Tuson.—Yuma, Sentinel, Apr. 13,
1878, quoted by Bancroft, ibid. (presidio name in
1777). San José de Tucson.—Reyes (1772), ibid.,
381 (the rancheria), Sa-sits-go-lon-a. —White,
Apache Names of Indian Tribes, MS., B. A. E.
(“many chimneys': Apache name). Stjoekson.—
ten Kate, Reizen in N.A., 159, 1885 (nativename).
Styucson.—Bandelier in Rev. d’Ethnog., 203, 1886
£ name). Teusón.—Hughes, niphan's
x ., 247, 1848. Toison.—Hardy, Travels, 421,
1829 (trans.: ‘golden fleece'). Tubso.–Folsom,
Mexico, map, 1842. Tubson.–Pike, Exped., 3d
map, 1810. Tucsson.—Rudo Ensayo (ca. 1763), 103,
1863. Tuczon.–Pope, Explor., "#. 1854. Tue-
son.—Cooke in Emory, Recon., 555, 1848. Tug-
son.—Anza (1775) quoted by Bancroft, Ariz. and
N. Mex., 382, 1889. Tuguison.—Ibid. Tuison.—
Anza (1780) quoted, ibid., 392. £,
Prairie Trav., map, 1861. Tuquison.—Anza (1780)
£ by Bancroft, Ariz. and N. Mex., 392, 1889.
uqulson.–Font, map (1777), ibid., 393. Tuuk-
soon.-McGee in Coville and Macdougal, Des. Bot.
Lab., 15, 1903 (aboriginal name): -
Tucubavia. A former Pima rancheria
on the headwaters of , Rio Altar, N.
Sonora, Mexico, visited by Father Kino
in 1694 and 1700. It afterward formed one
of the visitas of the mission of Guevavi.
Tacubavia.—Bancroft, No. Mex. States, 1,258, 1884.
Tucubavi.—Rudo Ensayo (ca. 1763), 193, 1863. Tucu-
bavia.—Kino (1694) in Doc. Hist. Mex., 4th s., 1,
252, 1856. Tucuvavi.—Rudo Ensayo, op. cit., 161.
Tucumu. A Chumashan village for-
merly situated at Arroyo Hondo, near
Santa Barbara, Cal.
Tucremu.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Apr. 17, 1863.
Tucumu.—Cabrillo (1542) in Smith, lec. Doc.
Fla., 181, 1857. Túh'-mu.—Henshaw, Buenaven-
tura MS. vocab., B.A. E., 1884. -
Tucururu. A former Timucuan dialect,
and probable subtribe, on the Atlantic
coast of Florida or Georgia, apparently
on Cumberland id., within the territory
claimed by Saturiba (q.v.).—Gatschet
(quoting Pareja, ca. 1612), Timucua
Lang., in Proc. Am. Philos. Soc., xviii,
479, 1880.
Tudisishn (“black water’). An Apache
band or clan at San Carlos agency and Ft
Apache, Ariz., in 1881.—Bourke in Jour.
Am. Folk-lore, III, 111, 1890. -
Tueadasso (Tiio'eida'so’, ‘tails [of
rushes or other plants] floating there."—
Hewitt). A former Onondaga village near
the present Jamesville, Onondaga co.,
N
cachiadachse. —weiser #"'w':
Council Pa., Iv, 660, 1851. Cajadachse.—Weiser
BULL. 30]
quoted by Beauchamp in Bull, N.Y., State Mus.
no. 108, 154, 1907. Tiachton.-Beauchamp, ibid.
Tiatächtont.–Spangenberg (1745) in Pa. Mag., III,
61, 1879. Tiojachso.-Beauchamp, op cit. Tu-e-
a-das'-so.-Morgan, League Iroquois, 11, 87, 1904.
Tuerto. A former '' of the Tano,
near the present Golden City, Santa Fé
co., N. Mex., which, according to Bande-
lier (Arch. Inst. Papers, Iv, 124, 1892),
was probably abandoned in 1591 on ac-
count of a raid by other Indians. Zárate-
Salmerón, about 1629 (Bancroft, Native
Races, 1,600, 1882), states that it was one
of the two pueblos of the Pecos tribe.
Possibly identical with the Puerto (q.v.)
of Oñate. -
El Tuerto.—Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers, IV,
108, 1892. Kaap6.—Bandelier, Gilded Man, 221,
1893. # p.'..d' in Arch. Inst. Papers, IV,
108, 1892 (Tano name). Tuerto.—Bandelier in
Ritch, N. Mex.,201, 1885. . -
Tuesapit. A Maricopa rancheria on
the Rio Gila, Ariz., in 1744.—Sedelmair
(1744) cited by Bancroft, Ariz. and N.
Mex., 366, 1889.
Tuetinini (‘no-water people’). A divi-
sion of the Mescalero Apache who claim
the region about Marathon, Texas, as
their former home.
Tué'tini'ni.—Mooney, field-notes, B. A. E., 1897.
Two tini'nde—Ibid. . -
: (Dugilu'yi, abbreviated as
Dugilu’, and seeming to refer to a place
at the forks of a stream). A former
Cherokee settlement on the river of the
same name, at the junction of Toccoa cr.,
in Habersham co., Ga. The name is
sometimes written Toogelah and Too-
oola. J. M.)
ugilu'yi,—Mooney in 19th Rep. B. A. E., 516, 1900
£ Cherokee name). T lah.–Mooney,
id: (a form sometimes used). Toogoola.—Ibid.
a form sometimes used).
Travels, 372, 1792.
Tugulan. Given by Humboldt (New
Spain, II, 344, 1822) as a Yuit Eskimo
village in N. E. Siberia, but more likely a
Chukchi settlement.
Tuhaushuwitthe (Tu’-hau-cu-wi'-t’ge).
A Yaquina village on the s. side of
# ina r., Oreg.—Dorsey in Jour. Am.
Folk-lore, III, 229, 1890.
Tuhezep (Túrezé'p, shortened form of
zaze'ép, “sharp ground or place for pitch-
ing lodges, so called from small sharp
stones around there.—Teit). ANtlakya-
pamuk village on the E. side of Fraser r.,
about a mile above Lytton, Brit. Col.
Tayosap.–Can. Ind. Aff., 79, 1878. Tüxezé'p.–
Teit in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., II, 172, #
Tuhitspiyet (Tu-hi/ts-pi-yet, from tu,
‘village’, ‘camp’, ‘band’, and hits-pi-gu,
“a point’: ‘village on a point or penin-
sula”). A band of the Skidi Pawnee.—
Grinnell, Pawnee Hero Stories, 239, 1889.
Tuhkpahhukstaht (Tuhk-pah-huks-taht,
“pumpkin-vine village’). A band of the
s' Pawnee, so named, it is said, from
the fact that once, after planting time, this
band went off on the summer hunt, and
while they were away the pumpkin vines
grew so
57009°–Bull. 30, pt 2–12–53
Tugilo.—Bartram,
TUERTO-TUKABATCHI
uxuriantly that they climbed
833
over their lodges, coverin
them.—Grinnell, Pawnee
237, 1889.
Tuhukmache: A Yokuts, (Mariposan)
tribe that probably resided on Kings r.,
but perhaps on the Kaweah. They
were one of a group of tribes of central
California that joined in ceding their
lands to the United States ' treaty of
and hiding
ero Stories,
May 13, 1851. A. L. K.)
To-ke-ma-che-Wessells (1853) in H. R. Ex. Doc.76,
34th Cong., 3d sess. 31, 1857. -huc-mach.-Royce
in 18th Rep. B A. E., 782, 1899. Tu-hue-ma-ches.—
Barbour in Sen. Ex. Doc. 4, 32d Cong., spec. sess.,
254, 1853. Tu-huk-nahs.—Johnston # n. Ex.
Doc. 61, 32d Cong., 1st sess., 22, 1852.
Tui (Tu'i). The Yurok name of a Ka-
rok village on the w. side of Klamath r.,
N. W. Cal., between Orleans Bar and Red-
cap cr. A. L. K.)
Tuiban. A tribe mentioned by Langs-
dorff (Voy., II, 163, 1814) as inhabiting
the coast of California. It seemingly be-
longed to the Costanoan family.
Tuim. The Wolf clan of the Tigua
Pueblo of Isleta, N. Mex.
Túim-t'ainin.—Lummis quoted by Hodge in Am.
Anthr., Ix, 352, 1896 (t’ainin = "people').
Tuiskistiks (Tais-kis'-tiks, “mosquitos’ i
A society of the Ikunuhkahtsi, or All
Comrades, in the Piegan tribe of the Sik-
sika. It is composed of men who were
constantly going to war.—Grinnell, Black-
foot Lodge Tales, 221, 1892.
Tuiunuk (‘marsh people’). The
Kaniagmiut Eskimo name for a division
of the Knaiakhotana of Cook inlet,
Alaska.–Hoffman, Kadiak MS., B. A. E.,
1882.
Tujanisuissilac. A Chumashan village
formerly near Santa Inés mission, Santa
Barbara co., Cal.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer,
Oct. 18, 1861.
Tukabatchi. A former Upper Creek
town on the w. bank of Tallapoosa r., op-
posite Talasse, in Elmore co., Ala. A
trader's trail crossed the river at this
point. In later times the place became a
tribal center, though it suffered much in
the wars with the Chickasaw. It was
here that Tecumseh (q.v.) met the Upper
Creeks when he tried to incite them to war
against the United States. The people of
the town had several traditions in regard
to their origin, one of which claimed that
they came from the N. It is probable
they were in part Shawnee. They had
in possession certain metal plates which
they had preserved from time immemo-
rial. Adair (Hist. Ind., 178, 1775) says
that in his time they consisted of 5 copper
and 2 brass plates which were produced
only at the busk (q.v.). In 1799 the
place could muster 116 warriors, and in
1832it contained 386 houses. See Gatschet,
Creek Migr. Leg., 1, 147–8, 1884.
Adgebaches.–Coxe, Carolana, 23, 1741 (perhaps
identical). I's'
27, 1848: name). Ispokógi.–Gatschet,
Creek Migr. Leg., I, 148, # (= ‘town of
834
[B. A. E.
TUKABATCHI-TUKLAK
survivors': ancient name). Itálua fätcha-sigo.—
Ibid. (= ‘town deviating from strictness":
ancient name). Itálua ispokógi.—Ibid. (= ‘town
of survivors’: ancient name). Tauchebatchee.—
Schermerhorn (1812) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll.,
2d s., II, 18, 1814. Teickibatiks. – McGillivray
£ in Am; State Papers, Ind. Aff, 1,18, 1832.
ocabatché.—Anville, map N. Am., 1746. Togo-
batche.-Lattré, map U. S., 1784. Tokaubat
chee.—U. S. Ind. Treaties, 324, 1837. Tookabat-
cha.—Woodward, Reminis., 31, 1859. Tookabat-
chee.—Brown, West. Gaz., 11, 1817. Took-au-bat-
che.—Hawkins (1779), Sketch, 27, 52, 1848. Took-
aubatchians.—Jackson (1813) in Drake, Bk. Inds.,
bk. 4, 51, 1848. Topacas.—Barcia, Ensayo (1693),
313, 1723. Toukaubatchee.–U.S. Ind. Treat. (1814),
162, 1837. Tuccabatche.—Bartram, Travels, 461,
1791. Tuchabatchees.–U. S. Ind. Treat. (1797), 70,
1837. Tuckaabatchees.—Drake, Bk. Inds... bk. 4, 48,
1848. , Tuckabatcha.—Ind. Aff. Rep., 149, 1858.
Tuckabatche.—Bartram, Trav., 445, 1791. Tucka-
batches.—Knox '' Am. State Papers, Ind.
Aff., 1, 127, 1832. batchie.—Knox, ibid., 260.
Tuckabatchy-woodward op.cit. Tuckabathee:
U. S. Ind. t. (1797), 68, 1837. Tu es.-
Ker, Travels, 300, 1816. Tucka —Ibid. (prob-
ably identical). Tuckaubatchees. – Finnelson
(1792) in Am. State Papers, op. cit., 289. Tuckha-
Mem and Trav., I, 164,
1846. Tugibáxtchi.–Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg.,
1, 147, 1 (ancient form). Tukabaches.—Drake,
Ind. Chron., 201, 1836. Tukabatchey.—Adair, Am.
Inds., 178, 179, 1775. Tukabatchies.—Drake, Bk.
Inds., bk. 4, 57, 1848. Tukawbatchie.–Gallatin in
Trans. Am. Antiq. Soc., II,95, 1836. Tukipá htchi.—
Gatschet, op.cit. (ancient form). páxtchi.—
Ibid. Tukkebatche.—Adair, Am. Inds., : 1775.
Tukabatchi. A town of the Creek Na-
tion, on the N. side of Wewoka cr., Okla.
The ''' formerly lived between Eu-
faula and Hillabi towns, Ala-Gatschet,
Creek #r. Leg., II, 186, 1888.
Tukabáxtchi.—Ibid.
Tukachkach, A Chumashan village
formerly at El Esterito, near San Buena-
ventura, Ventura co., Cal.
Tu'-katc-katc.—Henshaw, Buenaventura MS. vo-
cab., B. A. E., 1884. - - -
Tukhenikashika (Tuqe^-nikaci’iya, ‘red-
dish-yellow-buffalo '' ). A Quapaw
gens.—Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 229,
1897.
Tukhtukagi (Tuxtu-kagi, ‘corn-cribs set
up’). A former Creek village, subordi-
nate to Oakfuskee, on the w. bank of Tal-
lapoosa r.,20m above Niuyaka, probably
in Randolph, co., Ala.
Corn House.—Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, Iv,578, 1854.
Thu-le-oc-who-cat-lau.—Hawkins (1779), Sketch,
46, 1848 (probably identical). Tooh-to-cau-gee.—
Ibid. (‘corn £). To .-SWan
(1791) in Schoolcraft, op.cit., v, 262, 1855. Touta-
caugee.–Treaty of 1814 in U.S. Ind. Treat., 162, 1837.
#" kägi.—Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg., 1, 148,
4.
Tukinobi. A former pueblo of the
Hopi, traces of the ruins of which are
discernible on a large hill on the summit
of East Mesa, Tusayan, N. E. Arizona.–
Fewkes in 17th Rep. B. A. E., 589, 1898.
Tukkuthkutchin (‘squint-eyed people’).
A Kutchin tribe at the head of Porcupine
r., occupying the territory between the
headwaters of the Porcupine r. and Ft
McPherson, in the northern Yukon
Ter., Canada. Their eyes are frequently
small and oblique, hence their name.
Although barbarous they are more in-
telligent than other tribes. They are
a commercial people, living by barter,
batchees.–McKenney,
Though good hunters, rarely lacking food,
they do not hunt furs, but exchange their
beads, which form the circulating me-
dium, for the peltry of the neighboring
tribes. They are fond of oratorical dis.
play, and in their harangues the voice of
the speaker gradually rises, becoming a
screech at the climax. They subsist at
all seasons almost exclusively on caribou,
which '' hunt on the mountains.
Formerly they were numerous, but by
1866 they had become reduced to 15 hunt-
ers or 40 men. Dawson (Rep. Geol.
Surv. Can. 1888, 206B, # gave the
number of inhabitants of Peel r. and La
Pierres House, the Tatlitkutchin and
Tukkuthkutchin together, as 337, con-
sisting of .185 males and 152 females.
Morice estimated their number at 150 in
1906.
Dakaz.–Morice in Anthro I, 261, 1906. Dak-
kadhae.-Petitot, Autour du lac des Esclaves,
361, 1891, Dakkadhë.—Petitot, Dict. Dène-Dindjie,
xx, 1876 (‘squinters'). Deagothee Loochoo.-
Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, II, 28, 1852. Deegothee.–
Gallatin in Trans. Am. Antiq. Soc., 11, 19, 1836.
Degathee Dinees.—Keane in Stanford, Compend.,
511, 1878. Degothees-schoolcraft, ind. Tribes.
III, 542, 1853. Degothi-Kutchin.—Bancroft, Nat.
Races, I, 146, 1874. Degutbee Dinees.–Mackenzie,
Voy., .49, 1802. Deguthee Dennee.—Franklin, Sec.
Exped., 40, 1828 (‘the people who avoid the arrows
of their enemies by keeping a lookout on both
sides'). Deguthee Dine.—Mackenzie, Voy., II,
213, 1802. Deguthee Dinees:—Mackenzie, Voy., 51.
1801. D -Latham, Nat. Races Russ. Emp.
292, 185i Digothi Kutchin-Simpson, Nar of
Discov., 103, 1843. Gens-de-ralt. lyer in Ind.
Aff. Rep. 1869,593, 1870. Gens de £
Alaska, 255, 1869. Klö-ven-Kouttchin.—Petitot,
Autour, 361, 1891 (gens du bord des Prairies). Klo-
vén-Kuttchin.—Petitot, Dict. Dèné-Dindjić, xx,
1876 ( '*'. at the end of the prairie'). Kukuth-
kutchin.—Bancroft, Nat. Races, I, 147, 1874 (mis-
rint). Lapiene's House Indians—Kirkby in Hind,
'd: Penin., II, 254, 1863. Louches.-Petitot.
Autour du lac des Esclaves, 361, 1891. Louchioux
Proper.–Ross, notes on Tinne, S., I, MS. 474.
Nattsae-Kouttchin.-Petitot, Autour du lac des Es-
claves, 361, 1891 (marmot people). Njith.—Ibid.
(‘between others'). Porcupine.—Colyer in Ind.
Aff. Rep. 1869,593, 1870. Porcupine River Indians.—
Whymper, Alaska, 255, 1869. Quarrelers.–Mac-
kenzie, Woy., 51, 1801. Quarrellers.–Franklin,
Nar. Journ. Polar Sea, 261, 1824. Querelleurs.-
Balbi, Atlas Ethnog., 821, 1826. Rat Indians.—
Hardesty in Smithson. Rep. 1866, 311, 1872. Rat
River Indians.—Whymper, Alaska, 255, 1869.
Squinters.—Latham in Trans. Philol. Soc. Lond.,
67, 1856. s:#-#. Nar. Journ.
Polar Sea, 261, 1824. Takadhé.-Petitot, MS.
vocab., 1865, S. I. 6613. T –Morice in An-
thropos, 1,261, 1906 (Dakaz, or). "-kü‘rth.—Ross,
notes on Tinne, S. I. MS.474 ("twisted’). Ta-kuth
Kutchin.–Gibbs, MS, notes from Ross, B.A.E.
‘wry-necked people'). Ta-Küth-Kutchin.—Hind,
brador Penin., 11,254, 1863. Tdha-kkè-Kuttchin.-
Petitot, Dict. Denè-Dindjić, xx, 1876 ('mountain
race'). Tdha-Kouttchin.—Petitot, Autour du lac
des Esclaves,361, 1891 (“mountain '' Tdha-
kuttchin.–Petitot in Bull. Soc. Géog. Paris, chart,
1875. Thycothe-Latham in Trans. Philol, Soc.
Lond., 67, 1856. Tuk-kuth.—Hardisty in Smithson.
Rep. 1866, 311, 1872. Tukükth-Kutchin.—Dall,
Alaska, 430, 1870. Tükküth'-kütchin'.—Dall in
Cont. N. A. Ethnoi., i. 31, 1877. Tukudh-Keane
in Stanford, Compend., 540, 1878. kothee.-
Balbi, Atlas Ethnog., no. 821, 1826. kothee-
dinneh.–Franklin, Nar. Journ. Polar Sea, 261,
1824. Yukuth.—Keane in Stanford, Compend.,
545, 1878 (misprint), Yukuth Kutchin.—Bancroft,
Nat. Races, 1,115, 1882 (misprint).
Tuklak, A Kuskwogmiut Eskimo vil-
rwu. B01 TUKLUKYET—TUL[BEE 835
lage on Kuskokwim r. below the Yukon
portage, Alaska; 92 in 1880.
oollh1A[tmuto.—Peu'ofi n 10th Census, Alaska, l7,
1884. Touakagnohniut.-—Za.goskin in Nouv. Ann.
Vt . 5th s., xxi, ma 1850.
iv. 13- _
Tuklukyet. A Yukonikhotana village,
on the N. bank of Yukon r., 15 m. below
the mouth of Tozi r., Alaska.-—Baker,
Geog. Dict. Alaska, 1902.
Tukpafka (‘punk-wood,’ ‘tinder’_). An
upper Creek village, from which Niuyaka
was settled in 1777. According to Haw-
kins it was on Chattahoochee r., prob-
ably in W. Georgia, in 1777. It contained
126 familiesin1832. Whipple (Pac. R. R.
Rep.,iii, pt. 3, 8, 1856) speaks of a rem-
nant of the lpeople as living with the
Kichai and ickapoo on Canadian r.,
Ind. T. (Oklahoma), in 1853.
Punknot.—Wentherford (F93) in Am. State Papers-
Ind. Afl‘., 1, B85, 1832. oak pa! on-.—Census of
1832 in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tr hes, Iv, 578. 1864.
'!opofldes.—Domcnech, Deserts N. A., i. 444, 1860.
Top:-ofkiu.—Jncob, Life of P. Gass, 1'21, 1859. Tote-
psuf-oau.—Hawkins (1799), Sketch, 45, 1848. Tuc-
paulka.—Bu.1'ttnm, Trav., 462, 1773.
Tukpafka. A town of the Creek Na-
tion, on Canadian r., about 8 m. below
the mouth of Little r., Okla.
'l.‘opot'koe|.—\Vhipple in Puc. R. R. Rep.. III, 3,
8, 1856. Tukpaf'kn.—Gatschet, Creek Migr. g.,
11, 186, 1888.
Tukuarika (‘sheep-eaters,’ referring to
the mountain sheep). A division of Sho-
shoni said to have lived in Yellowstone
park. subse? uentlg in w. central Idaho on
the Lemhi ork o Salmon r., and on the
Malade. They were subsequently on the
Lemhi res., Idaho, but in 1907 they were
removed to the Ft Hall res. They num-
bered 90 in 1904, but are no longer sep-
arately enumerated.
Great Kammal Indiam.—Va1kenburgh in Ind. AH.
Res" 235, 1865. Kunmu Prairie tribe.—Cooley,
ibl ., 30. Loo-coo-rel:ah.—-Mann, ibld.,1864. 172,
1865. Iountain-Sheep-Eaten.-Hofl'man in Proc.
Am. Pliilos. Soc., xxm, 297, 1886. Salmon River
5nake|.—Stuart, Montana, 81, 1865. Sheep-EAL
en.-Doty in Ind. Afl. Rep. 1864, 175, 1865. Too-
ooo reoah.-Ge-bow, Sho-sho-nay Vocab., 19. 1868
(Shoshonl name). Took’-a-rik-kah.—Stuart, op.
cit. Tueai-iou.—U. S. Stat. at Large, XVI, 346, 1878.
Tuka-i-£h.—Gatschet in Geog. Surv. W. 100th Mer.,
vii. 410, 1879. '1‘u'kuari'ka.—Hoffn_Jan, op. cit.
Tuknlitlatnn. A former village of the
Chastaoosta on the N. side of Rogue r.,
Oreg.
Tu’-an‘:-lit-la’-ti1n.—Dorsey in J our. Am. Folk-lore,
iii 234 1890.
Tukutnut. A former village of the
Rumsen division of the Costanoan family
near Monterev, Cal.
Santa '.l‘ers|sa.—'l‘aylor in Cal. Farmer, Apr. 20,
(mlsprint for Santa Teresa). '.l‘ucutnut.—
Tukwilisitunne. A former villageof the
Chastacosta on the N. side of Rogue r.,
Or .
T\\'?kgW|-H-Ii’ 10nn!’.—Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-
lore, iii, 284, 1890.
Tula. A province, probably in w.
Arkansas, on Arkansas r., visited by
De Sot0’s army in 1542. _As the language
differed from that of the Quapaw to the
1-:., the people were possibly of the Cad-
doan stock.
!l‘u1a.—Biedma (1544) in French Hist. Coll. La.,
{pg 106, 1850. '.l.‘u11a.—Gentl. of Elvas (1551), lbld.,
Tuladi. See Touladi.
Tnlalip. One of three divisions of the
Twana, a Salish tribe on the W. side of
Hood canal, Wash. This branch, accord-
ing to Eells, lives on a small stream, near
the head of the canal, called Dulaylip.
The name hasalso been given to a reserva-
tion on the w. side of Pu%et sd.
Do'h1a1i‘p.—Eells, MS., B. A. . (Twana namfigg.
Du-hlo-1§u.—Eells in Smithson. Rep. 1887, ,
1889. uhiyu-.p.—Ee1ls. MS., op. c t. (Clallam
name). Tool u .-—Hill in H. R. Ex. Doc. 37,84th
Cong., 3d sess., 8i, 1857. Thwli-lfl .—McCsw, Pu-
yallup MS. voeab., B. A. E., 1885 (Pu -allu
name). '.l'ula1lp.—Ind. AH. Rep. 1901, 702, 190%
(name of res. and agency).
Tnlareion (Span; ‘ those of the tulares,'
or tracts 0 and containing tulea or
reeds). A term applied loosely to the
tribes of the great valley of San Joa-
quin r. and Tulare lake, and even of
lower Sacramento valley, Cal. As this
territory included Moqueluninan, Yo-
kuts (Mariposan), and Shoshonean tribes,
the word is without ethnic significance.
Until July 20, 1903, there was a “Mis-
sion-Tule River Consolidated Aggrncy"
in Califomia, when, by order of t e Sec-
retary of the Interior, it was subdivided,
part becoming the Mission res. (with
,897 Indians in 1908 4, the other the Tole
River res. (with 151 ndians).
!l‘a1u-Enos.-Mayer, Mexico, Ii, 88, 1858. Tool»-
nyo|.—Beechey, Voy., 1, 881, 1881. T1111.-
Emmons in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, iii, 201, 1858.
Tulu-a.—Ibld. Tularo I-aka Indiuu.—-Johnston in
Sen. Ex. Doc. 61, 32d Cong., 1st sess., 73, 1852.
Tu1ueiol.—Duflot do Mofras, Expl., ii, 335, 1844.
Tulare Liver Indians.-Henley in Ind. Aft. Re .,
511, 1854. Tula.renin.—Capi-on, Hlst. Cal., 20, 18-£1.
Tule B.lver.—Ind. Afl. Rep. 1901, 686, 1902. T11111-
niou.-Beeche_v, op. cit., Ii, 401, 1831. Yutu
Taln-cios.—Miihlenpfordt, Mejlco, ii, 588, 1844
(the Palute livingon the streams s. of Tulare lake;
misprlnt).
Tularel. A band, probably of the Ola-
mentke, formerly living on the N. coast
of San Francisco bay, Cal., but nearly ex-
tinct in 1853.—Gibbs in Schoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes, iii, 421, 1853.
Tulo River Reservation. A reservation
of 48,551 acres of partly arable land occu-
pied by 151 Mission ndians of various
tribes under the Tule River school super-
intendent, s. Cal.
Tuliboe. A species of Whitefish (Core-
gomw tullibee) o the Great Lakes and the
waters of the Canadian N. W. , the mongrel
Whitefish. The Canadian-French form
of the word, which came into English as
tulibee, or tullibee, from N. w. Canada, is
toulibi, representin€ the otonalri of the
Cree-Chippewa dia ects of Algonquian,
with the well-known interchange of n
andl and the dropping of the first syl-
lable. The word signifies literally ‘mouth
water,’ from oton, ‘its mouth,’ and abi,
836
1B. A. E.
TULIK.—TUMACACORI
‘water,” “liquid,” referring to the watery
flesh of this fish. (A. F. C.)
Tulik (Aleut: ‘fissure”). An Aleut
village formerly on Umnak, Aleutian ids.,
Alaska, situated near a volcano of the
same name. Pop. 26 in 1834.
Tooleekskoi.–Elliott, Cond. Aff. Alaska, 225, 1875.
Tulik.—Holmberg, Ethnol. Skizz., 142, 1855. Tu-
linskoe.—Veniaminof, Zapiski, II, 202, 1840.
Tulkepaia (Yuman: Tulkepáia venuna
tehe'hwale, probably meaning ‘spotted-
belly sparrows.”—Corbusier). A body of
Yuman Indians, popularly known as
Apache Yumas, said by Corbusier (1886)
to have recently £ from a mixture
of Yuma, Mohave, and Yavapai. The
claimed as their home the desert stretc
of w. Arizona between the Colorado r.
and the country of the Yavapai, over
which they roamed until placed on the
Rio Verde res., Ariz., in May, 1873. In
1875 most of these, numbering in all
about 500, were removed to the San Car-
los res., where they numbered 352 in the
following year. They speak the Yavapai
dialect with a few lexical differences.
See Tonto8. (A. S. G.)
A e Yuma.—White, MS. Hist. Apaches, B. A. E.,
1875. Dil zhays'—Ibid. Go'hun.–Ibid. Har-dil-
zhays.—Ibid. (“Red country Indians’; ‘Indians
living where there are red ants’: Apache
name). Hatilshé.—White in Zeitschr. f. Ethnol.,
370, 1877 (the Tonto, Yuma, and Mohave, so-
caiied by the Apache). Ko-pāya.—White quoted
by Gatschet Yuma-Sprachstamm, 370, 1877 (own
name, abbreviation of £). Ko-uávi.—
Gatschet, ibid. (own name). Koun-White, MS.
Hist. Apaches, op. cit. avi.—Gatschet, op.
cit. Kuhn.—White, MS. Hist, op. cit. (so-called
by Mexicans). Kün.—Ibid. matchon-Corbusier
misquoted by Shufeldt, Ind. Types of Beauty, 17,
1891. Natchous.–Corbusier in Am. Antiq., VIII,
276, 1886 (‘lizard': Apache name). Quejuen.-
Froebel, Seven Years' Travel, 511, 1859. Toleko-
£"? '": by Gatschet, op. cit., 411.
*: opeya.—Ibid. Tolkepayá.—ten Kate, Reizen
in £ #: 199, 1885. *''' quoted
#" £ # 871. # K'
aVa.- - sigo - - e
£ ehwale.—Co: op. cit. (=spotted
belly T.). Túlykapāya.—Harrington in Jour. Am.
Folk-lore, xx1, .324, 1908 (‘lizard folk': given as
Tonto name for themselves). Ya-ve-pe'-Ku-tcán'.-
ten Kate, Synonymie, 5, 1884 (given as their own
name).
Tullibee. See Tulibee.
Tullihas. A village situated in 1755 on
the w. branch of Muskingum r., Ohio,
about 20 m. above the forks, and occu-
pied by Delawares, Mahican, and Caugh-
nawaga.–Smith (1799) quoted by Drake,
Trag. Wild., 185, 1841.
Tulomos. Mentioned as a tribe or divi-
sion of the Costanoan Indians, probably
inhabiting the peninsula of San Fran-
cisco, Cal., and connected with the mis-
sion of Dolores. Together with the
Olhones, Ahwastes, Altahmos, and
Romonans they have been called Costa-
noS. (A. L. K.)
Tu-lo-mos.-Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, II, 506, 1852.
Tulumonos.-Latham in Proc. Philol. Soc. Lond.,
79, 1852–53. Tuolomos.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer,
Jan. 11, 1861.
Tulpkweyu (contr. from tarapkwéye-u, a
species of snake). A Tonkawa gens.—
atschet, Tonkawe vocab., B. A. E., 1884.
Tulsa (properly. Tälsi, contracted from
Tallahassee). A Creek town on the left
bank of Arkansas r., in tp. 19 N., R. 12 E.,
Okla. See Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg.,
II, 186, 1888. See Talasse.
Tulsa. A Creek town at the old Creek
council-ground, at Council Hill, near the
head of Grave cr., in the s. E. part of the
Creek Nation, Okla.—Gatschet, Creek
Migr. Leg., II, 186, 1888. See Talasse.
Lutchapóga.—Gatschet, ibid., 185.
Tulshk. A Yaquina village on the s.
side of Yaquina r., Oreg.
eg
T'ulck.—Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, III, 229,
1890 (c=sh).
Tulsulsun(Tal-sal"-sán). Given by Dor-
sey (Jour. Am. Folk-lore, III, 235, 1890)
as a Takelma band or village in Oregon,
but identified by Sapir (Am. Anthr., 1x,
254, 1907) as merely the Takelma name
(Dalsalsān) of Illinois r.
Tultschina (“bathers in cold water”).
A Knaiakhotana clan of Cook inlet,
Alaska.—Richardson, Arct. Expd., 1,
407, 1851.
Tuluka. A former Patwin village in
Pope valley, Napa co., Cal. According
to Powers the Spaniards carried away
most of the tribe in 1838 to Sonoma mis-
sion, where the larger portion soon died
from smallpox. There were only 3 sur-
vivors in 1842.
Re"-ho.–Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., iii. 228,
1877 (named from a chief). Tulkays.—Taylor in
Cal. Farmer, Mar. 30, 1860. Tu-lo-kai'-di-sel.—
Powers, op. cit, Tuluka-S. A. Barrett, inf'n, 1905.
Tuluka. A Kuskwogmiut Eskimo vil-
# on the right bank of Kuskokwim r.,
Alaska; pop. 59 in 1880, 17 in 1890.
Toolooka-anahamute.—Petroff in 10th Census,
Alaska, 16, 1884. Tooluka-anahamute.—Ibid., Inap.
Tul iut.-11th Census, Alaska, 164, 1893.
Tuluksak. A Kuskw iut Eskimo
village on the left bank of Kuskokwim r.,
Alaska, 40 m. above Bethel; pop. 150 in
1880, 62 in 1890.
Iulukiak.—Hallock in Nat. Geog. Mag., 1x, 90, 1898
(misprint). Toulakságamut.–Spurr (1898) quoted
by ker, Geog. Dict. Alaska, 1902. Tuluksag-
miut.—11th Census, Alaska, 164, 1893.
Tulwutmetunne (“people in the open
prairie'). A band of the Mishikhwut-
metunne formerly residing on Coquiller.,
£-pore, in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, III,
2, 1890. Lal'-wāt-me' 3dnné'.—Ibid.
Tumac, Said to be the westernmost
settlement of the Maricopa on Gila r.,
s. w. Ariz., in the 18th century.—Orozco
y Berra, Geog., 348, 1864.
Tumacacori (from Pima Tsii-ma-ka'-
kork, ‘curved peak.”—ten Kate). A
former rancheria of one of the Piman
tribes, probably Sobaipuri, on Rio Santa
Cruz, s. of Tubac and 8 leagues N. N. w. of
Guevavi, S. Arizona. It was visited by
Father Kino in 1697–1701, and afterward
became a visita of Guevavi, with 199
natives in 1764–67, and 39 in 1772, at
BULL. 301
which date it was almost in ruins from
Apache depredations in 1769. In 1784 or
earlier it had become the mission of San
José, and was occupied as such until 1820,
when the church, erected by the Jesuits
in 1752, was destroyed by the Apache.
The ruins are still visible.
Jum ri.—Mange quoted by Bancroft, Ariz.
and N. Mex., 358, 1889. San José.—Bancroft, ibid.,
385. S. Cayetano.—Bernal (1697) quoted by Ban-
croft, ibid., 356 (Tumacacori, '. S. Cayetano
Tumapacori.—Kino (1697) in Doc. Hist. Mex., 4th
S., I, , 1856. S. Cayetano Tumagacori.–Mange
£ by Bancroft, Ariz. and N. Mex., 358, 1889.
t Cayetano.—Venegas, Hist. Cala., I, map, 1759.
Sumacacori-Croix (1759) in Doc. Hist, Mex., 4th
s., II, 15, 1856. Term .—Hardy, Travels, 422,
1829. Tsjoemakákork.—ten Kate, Reizen in N.A.,
160, 1885 (Pima name). Tumacacori.–Garcés (1769)
in Doc. Hist. Mex., 4th s., II, 374, 1856.
Tumalenia (Tu-ma-leh-nia). A tribe,
probably Moquelumnan, formerly living
at Bod bay, Cal., and speaking a lan-
guage different from the Gallinomero, the
next tribe to the N.—Gibbs in Schoolcraft,
Ind. Tribes, III, 102, 1853.
Tumamar. A tribe or subtribe, evidently
Coahuiltecan, encountered N. of the Rio
Grande as early as 1675, when Fernando
del Bosque crossed into Texas (Nat. Geog.
Mag., xiv, 340–45, 1903). Early in the
18th century they became well known at
San Francisco Solano mission on the Rio
Grande in Mexico, and after this mission
became San Antonio de Valero, on the
Rio San Antonio in Texas, some members
of the tribe followed it (Baptismal Rec. of
San Antonio de Valero, MS.). At the first
mission named they mingled freely with
the Terocodame, a Tumamar being at one
time chief of the latter band. The tribe
ranged far to the E., sometimes being met
on the Brazos (Espinosa, Diario, entry for
June 10, 1716, MS.). The tribal name,
which was most commonly written Tuma-
mar and Ticmamar, seems to have disap-
peared before the middle of the 18th cen-
tury. (H. E. B.)
Taimamares.-Fernando del Bosque (1675), op.cit.
Tasmamares. --Orozco y Berra, Geog., 306, 1864.
Ticmanares.-Espinosa (1716), op.cit. Tumamar.—
Fernando del Bosque (1675), op. cit. (given as
chief's name).
Tumidok. According to Powers, a divi-
sion of the Miwok formerly living in the
region of Mokelumner., in Calaveras and
Amador cos., Cal. In reality the name
hasthesame significanceasTamuleko, q.v.
Toomedocs.-Powers in Overland Mo., x, 324, 1873.
#-Power in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., III,
, 18, i.
Tumkoaakyas (Tumqoã’akyas). A Bella-
coola gens at Talio, Brit. Col.—Boas in
7th Rep. N. W. Tribes Can., 3, 1891.
Tummeli (Tum'-meli). A Maidu divi-
sion living along the s. fork of American
r., from a little above Coloma to River-
ton, Eldorado co., Cal. (R. B. D.)
Tumna £ Dumna). A former
Yokuts (Mariposan) tribe that lived on
#" San Joaquin r. and N. to Kings r.,
Cal. They were one of the tribes that
TUMALENIA-TUNANPIN
837
ceded their lands to the United States by
treaty of Apr. 29, 1851, and were then
placed on a reserve between Chowchilla
and Kaweah rs. (A. L. K.)
Dumna.–Kroeber in Univ. Cal. Pub., Am. Arch.
and Eth., II, 311, 1907 (propername). Loomnears.—
Henley in Ind. Aff. Rep., 512, 1854. Toom-ma.—Ind.
Aff. Rep., 223, 1851; Royce in 18th Rep. B. A. E.,
782, 1899. Toom-mas.–Ind. Aff. Rep., 223, 1851.
Tump. According to Bartlett (Dict of
Americanisms, 723, 1877), “to tump”
signifies “to draw a deer or other animal
home through the woods after he has
been killed”: a word in use in the hunt-
ing regions of Maine, from the Abnaki
dialect of Algonquian. (A. F. C.)
Tumpataguo. One of 36 tribes reported
in 1683 to Domingo de Mendoza (Viaje,
MS. in Archivo £ de Méx.) as bein
friendly to the Jumano (Tawehash) an
living three days’ journey eastward from
the junction of the Rio Grande and the
Conchos. This would place them in s. w.
Texas. (H. E. B.)
Tump-line. A pack strap or portage
strap. Bartlett (Dict of Americanisms,
723, 1877) says: “A strap placed across
the forehead to assist a man in carrying a
pack on his back. Used in Maine, where
the custom was borrowed from the Indi-
ans.” The first part of
this word is derived,
according to De Cost
Smith, from mádúmbí,
which in the Abnaki
dialect of Algonquian
signifies ‘pack strap,'
‘ burden strap'; line is
English. According to
Prince (Am. Anthr., Ix,
no. 3, 1907) the modern Abnaki form is
madomba, and the present-day Mashpee
tá’mpám. (A. F. C.)
Tumpzi. A tribe or subtribe, of unknown
affinity, represented in 1728 at San Anto-
nio de Valero mission, Texas (Valero
Burials, 1728, partida 154, MS.).
Tumtls (“paint”). A Squawmish village
on the E. side of Howe sd., Brit. Col.—
Hill-Tout in Rep. Brit. A. A. S., 474, 1900.
Tumun. A name said by Powers (Cont.
N. A. Ethnol., III, 349, 1877) to be applied
by the Miwok N. of Stanislaus r., Stanis-
laus co., Cal., to their northern congeners.
Powers derives the name from tu'mun,
‘north.” It is, however, very probably
another rendition of chumetoko, a term de-
rived from the Miwok chumech, “south,”
and itself signifying ‘southerners. Cf.
Tamuleko. (s. A. B.)
Tunagak. An Eskimo village in the
#okwim district, Alaska; pop. 71 in
1890.
Tunaghamiut.—11th Census, Alaska, 164, 1893.
Tunal. A former pueblo of the Tepe-
huane, in Durango, Mexico; definite
locality unknown.
el T .-Orozco y Berra, Geog., 318, 1864.
Tunanpin (Twº-man-p'in, ‘black bear’).
TuMP-LINE in use

838
i B. A. E.
TUNANPIN–TUNICA
A gens of the Iowa, consisting of the
Tapothka, Punghathka, Munchinye, and
Kirokokhoche subgentes.
£ Anc. Soc., 156, 1877. Tu'-
na-pie-Dorsey in 15th Rep. B.A. E.,238, 1897.
Tunanpin. A gens of the Missouri
(q.v.).
Moon' .-Morgan, Anc. Soc., 156, 1877. Tu-na”-
p'i".—Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 240, 1897.
Tunanpin. A gens of the Oto (q. ''
Me-je'-rāja.–Morgan, Anc.Soc.,156,1877 (="Wol
* -
*
given as distinct from Bear gens). Moon'-cha-
Ibid. (‘Bear"). Mün-tci'-ra-toe.—Dorsey in 15th
Rep. B. A. E., 240, 1897 ('Wolf”). Tuna"'-p'in.—
#. (‘Black bear'). -
Tundastusa (Apache: ‘water spread out,’
from the many springs forming marshy
areas). A large prehistoric pueblo ruin
on a low elevation between two washes
entering Forestdale cr. from the N., on
the White Mtn. Apache res., 10 m. s. E.
of Showlow, Ariz. It was partially exca-
vated in 1901 by Dr Walter Hough, of
the National Museum, who is inclined
to the belief that it was a settlement of a
Zuñi clan or clans on its northward mi-
#". See Nat. Mus. Rep. 1901, 289,
1903. -
Forestdale ruin.-Ibid.
Tundy. See Tatemy.
Tunessassah (‘wherethere is finesand.’—
Hewitt). An Iroquois village formerly
On '' Allegheny r., perhaps in Warren
co., Pa., and '' '. Seneca, Cayuga,
and Onondaga.—Macauley, N.Y., 11, 200,
299, 300, 1829.
Tung. The Sun clan of the Tewa pueblo
of Hano, N. E. Ariz., only one individual
# man) of which survived in 1893.
an’.—Fewkes in Am. Anthr., VII, 166, 1894.
Tda'-wu.—Stephen in 8th # . A. E., 39, 1891
£" #e). Tjon-a-ai'.—Ibid. (Navaho name).
Tungge (Tewa: ‘village of the basket’).
A former pueblo of the Tano on a bare
slope near the banks of a stream (which
in the mountains farther s. is called
Rio de San Pedro, lower down Ufa de
Gato, and in the vicinity of the ruins
£ del Tunque), at the N. E. extrem-
ity of the Sandia mts., in Sandoval co.,
N. Mex. It was the westernmost of the
Tano villages in prehistoric times, and
was evidently in ruins in 1541, the date
of Coronado's expedition, having been
abandoned a few years prior to that date
in consequence of an attack by nomadic
Indians from the plains. The pueblo was
extensive, forming a number of irregular
'' and the houses were constructed
of adobe with rubble foundations. See
Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers, Iv, 109,
121, et seq., 1892.
El Tunque.—Bandelier, op. cit., 109. Pueblo de
Tunque.—Doc. of 1770 cited by Bandelier, ibid., 112.
Tung-ge.—Ibid., 109 (aboriginal name). Tung-ke.—
Bandélier in Ritch, N. Mex. 201, 1885; in "Arch.
Inst. Papers, III, 129, 1890. £ in
Ritch, op.cit. Village of the Basket.—Bandelier
in Arch. Inst. Papers, Iv, op. cit.
Tungulungsi (Tung-ul-ung/-si, ‘smallest
Murtle'). A subclan of the Delawares.—
Morgan, Anc. Soc., 172, 1877.
Tungyaa. According to tradition of the
Santa Clara Indians, an ancient Tewa
pueblo on a black mesa near the w. bank
of the Rio Grande, above the San Ilde-
fonso ford, N. Mex. (F. W. H.)
Tuniakpuk. A Togiagmiut Eskimo vil-
lage on lower Togiak r., Alaska; pop. 137
in 1880.
Tuniakhpuk.—Petroff in 10th Census Alaska, map,
1884. Tuniakpuk.—Baker, Geog. Dict. Alaska, 641,
1906. T puk.-Petroff, op.cit., 17.
Tunica (ta, an article; uni, “people’; ka,
nominal suffix.—Gatschet). Atribe, form-
ing a distinct linguistic family known as
Tonikan, formerly dwelling on the lower
Mississippi. The Tunica are prominent
in the early history of the lower Missis-
sippi region because of their attachment
to the French and the faithful service
rendered them as allies in contests with
neighboring tribes. . When first visited
they lived in Mississippi on lower Yazoo
r. In 1699 La Source (Shea, Early Voy.,
80, 1861) estimated the number of their
cabins at about 260, scattered over 4
leagues of country. He states that
they lived £; on Indian corn
and did no hunting. Gravier, who vis-
ited the tribe in 1700, states that they
'' 7 hamlets containing 50 or 60
small cabins. In 1706, according to La
Harpe, the Tunica were driven from their
villages by the Chickasaw and Alibamu
and joined the Huma; and it is said that
subsequently they killed more than half
that tribe and occupied its territory. In
1730 they met with a reverse at the hands
of those Natchez who had taken refuge
among the Chickasaw; their village was
burned and a large number of them killed.
In 1760 they occupied 3 villages, the
largest of which was on a lake at Tunica
bayou. Baudry des Lozières in 1802
ascribed to them a population of 120 men,
a total of about 450.
Hutchins (Imlay, West. Ter., 419, 1797)
notes a Tunica village on the E. bank of
the river opposite the upperplantations of
Pte Coupée, containing in 1784 about 20
warriors. Later the Tunica moved up to
Marksville prairie in Avoyelles parish, on
the s. side of lower Red r. Still later they
appear under the local name of Avoyelles
Indians (not to be confounded with an
older tribe of that name), a name applied
also to the Biloxi, who settled here in 1762
after leaving their coast seats. The rem-
nant of the Tunica, consisting of about 30
people, are now E. and s. E. of Marksville,
the parish seat, on what is called Marks-
ville prairie. They speak Tunica, Creole,
and English.
Gravier's description of the Tunica in
1700 indicates that their women made an
excellent fabric of mulberry cloth; there
was a fair division of labor between the
sexes; the men cultivated the soil, planted
and harvested the crops, cut the wood
Buril. 301
and brought it to the cabin, and dressed
the deer and buffalo skins; the women
performed the indoor work and made
pottery and clothing; polygyny was rare
among them (Shea, Early Voy., 134).
The Tunica language, hitherto unknown
or unpublished, was studied in 1886 by
Gatschet. It is vocalic and harmonious,
rich in verbal forms and possessing also a
declension of the noun, and, what is more
remarkable, nominal and pronominal
gender. It ap to have no genetic
connection with any other family of lan-
£—som, Hist. Minn., 173, 1858 (misprint).
ötonnica.--Tonti (1687) in Shea, biscov. 225, 1852.
Runicas.—Sibley (1805) in Am. State Papers, Ind.
Aff., 1,724, 1832. T .–Gentl. of Elvas (1542)
in French, Hist. Coll. La., II, 178, 1850 (probabl
identical). Tanikāa.–Marquette map (ca. 1673
in Shea, Discov., 1852. anikwa —Marquette
uoted by Shea, Early Woy., 80, 1861.. Tonicas.–
€nicaut (1700) in French, Hist. Coll. La., 1,61,
1869. Tonicaus.–La Harpe (1719) in Margry, Déc.,
vi, 302, 1886. Tonikas.–Bossu, Travels La., 1, 35,
1771. Toumacha: Berquin-Duvallon, Travels in
La., 94, 1806. Toumika.–Gravier (1700) in Shea,
Early Voy., 133, 1861. Tounica.—Coxe, Carolana,
map, 1741. Tounika.—Gravier (1701 in French,
Hist. Coll. La., 11, 80, 1875. Tou .–Métairie
(1682) in French, ibid., 22. Tuncas.–Latham, Es-
says, 408, 1860. Tunicas-Jefferys, French Dom.
Am., I, 145, 1761. Tu-ni'-cka an-ya-di’.—Dorsey
isiloxi Ms. dict. B.A. E., 1892 (one of the Biloxi
names). Tu-ni’-cka ha"-ya’.—Ibid. (another Biloxi
name). Tunscas.-Sibley misquoted by Scher-
merhorn (1812) in Mass. Hist. . Coll., 2d S., II,
27, 181
Tunicha. Mentioned as a Navaho set-
tlement, but actually intended to desig-
nate that part of the tribe in and about
the Tunicha mts., N. Mex., in contradis-
tinction to the western portion of the tribe.
Tumecha.-Domenech, Deserts of N.A., ii, 7, 1860.
Tumicha.–Cortez (1799) in Pac. R. R. Rep., III, pt.
3,119, 1856. Tunicha Indians.—Shepherd (1859) in
H. R. Ex. Doc. 69,36th Cong., 1st sess., 16, 1860.
Tunuliarbik. A former Eskimo settle-
ment and Dutch trading station in s, w.
Greenland.—Crantz, Hist. Greenland, 1,
18, 1767.
Tununirmiut (“people of the back coun-
try’). One of the two subdivisions of the
Agomiut Eskimo, living at Pond inlet,
opening into Eclipse sq., N. E. coast of
Baffinland.
Toonoonek.–Parry, Second Voy., 359, 1824. Tud-
nunirmiut.-Boas in Trans. Anthr. Soc. Wash., III,
''. Tununirmiut.—Boas in 6th Rep. B. A. E.,
Tununirusirmiut (“people of the smaller
back country’). A subtribe of Agomiut
Eskimo living at Admiralty inlet, the N.
shore of Cockburn id., and the s. shore of
North Devon.
Toonoonee-roochiuh.–Parry, Second Woy.,370,1824.
'-# in Trans. Anthr. Soc
Wash., iii, 96, 1885. ut.-Boas in 6th
Rep. B. A. E., 442, 1888.
Tunxis (from Wuttunkshau, ‘the point
where the river bends.”—Trumbull).
An important tribe that lived on middle
Farmington r. near the great bend, about
where Farmington and 'hin'
Hartford co., Conn., are now. hey
were subject at an ' period to
Sequassen, the sachem who sold Hart-
TUNICHA—TUPS
839
ford to the English. Ruttenber includes
them in the Wappinger. They sold the
greater part of their '' in 1640.
About 1700 they still had a vill of 20
wigwams at Farmington, but in 1761
there were only 4 or 5 families left.
Juncks'es.—Wadungum, a Mohegan chief #.
in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., IV, 614, 1854 (misprint).
Sepos.—Stiles (1761) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st
s., x, 104, 1809. Sépous.—Ibid. Sopus.—Jones,
Ind. 'Bull', 13, 1867 (also used for the Esopus).
Tuncksis.—Trumbull, Ind. Names Conn., 74, 1881
Tunxis.—Stiles (1761) in Mass.
Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st s., x, 104, 1809. Unxus.-R. I.
£, Rec. cited by Trumbull, Ind. Names Conn.,
4, 1881.
Tuolumne (Tu-ol’-um-ne). A collective
term for the tribes on Tuolumner., Cal.,
all or most of whom were probably of
Moquelumnan stock. Merriam (Am.
Anthr., 1x, 341, 348, 1907) distin-
uishes the Tuolumne tribe of this
amily.
Fawalomnes.—Bancroft, Nat. Races, 1,450, 1874.
Sololumnes.—Hale, Ethnol, and Philol., 630, 1846.
Solumnees.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, June 8, 1860.
Tawalemnes.—Bancroft, Nat. Races, 1, 450, 1874.
Touserlemnies.—Taylor, op. cit. To-wal-um-ne.—
Fremont, Geog. Memoir, 16, 1848. Tuolumne.—
Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, Iv, 407, 1854. Tu-ol'-
um-ne.—Merriam in Am. Anthr., ix, 348, 1907.
Tuolumnes.–Taylor, op. cit. emnes.—Hale,
Ethnol. and Philol., 630, 1846. Yolumne.—Bar-
bour in Sen. Ex. Doc. 4, 32d Cong., spec. sess., 251,
1853. Yo-lum-ne.-Royce in 18th Rep. B. A. E.,
782, 1899.
Tupichihasao. A mission village, prob-
ably on the lower Georgia coast, the
inhabitants of which were among those
£ the Spaniards in 1687.—
Barcia, Ensayo, 287, 1723.
Tupirbikdjuin. A summer settlement
of the Kingnait Okomiut Eskimo near
the coast of Cumberland sq.-Boas in
6th Rep. B. A. E., map, 1888.
Tupo. A former rancheria, probably
Papago or Sobaipuri, 12 to 16 leagues w.
of San Xavier del Bac.; visited by Father
£o' d by Bancroft, Ariz. and
- 1701 te t, Ariz.
£ £ #:
Hist. Mex., 4th S., I, # 1856. ps.–Mange
quoted by Bancroft, Ariz. and N. Mex., 358, 1889.
Tupo. A former rancheria, apparently
Pa , visited by Kino and Mange in
1701. Situated in a volcanic desert about
10 m. from the Gulf of California, N. w.
Sonora, Mexico.
Aibacusi.—Kino*''' quoted by Bancroft, No.
Mex. States, 1,495, 1884. Tupo.—Ibid. -
Tups. A tribe of Karankawan affilia-
tion that entered Nuestra Señora dela Can-
delaria mission (q.v.) on San Gabriel r.,
Texas, in 1750. In the same locality
there were three missions, one avowedly
assigned to Tonkawan tribes, the second
to the Bidai-Arkokisa '' and the
third, La Candelaria, to the Karankawan
group. The tribes represented there
were the Coco, Karankawa, Tups, Cujane,
Estepisas, and Esquein (Testimonio de
Diligencias, doc. 12, leg. 6, letter K,
Arch. Col. Santa Cruz de Querétaro; Let-
ter of Fray María Ano de los Dolores,
1750, ibid., doc. 18). After Candelaria
(early form).
840
[B. A. E.
TUPUIC—TURQUOISE
mission was abandoned, a part of the
tribe went with the Cocos to San Antonio
de Valero. See Tops. (H. E. B.)
Thops.–Pedro Ramon in doc. 10, leg. 6, letter K,
Arch. Col. Santa Cruz, ca. 1756. Tup.-Morfi,
Mem. Hist. Tex., bk. II, ca. 1782, MS.
Tupuic. A village, presumably Costa-
noan, formerly connected with Dolores
mission, San Francisco, Cal.—Taylor in
Cal. Farmer, Oct. 18, 1861.
Tupuinte. A village, presumably Cos-
tanoan, formerly connected with Dolores
mission, San Francisco, Cal.-Taylor in
Cal. Farmer, Oct. 18, 1861.
Tupustikutteh (Tu-pils'-ti-kut/-teh, grass-
nut eaters’). A Paviotso band formerly
on Carson r., w. Nevada.—Powers, Inds.
W. Nevada, MS., B. A. E., 1876.
Tuquisan. A Maricopa settlement on
Gila r., s. Ariz., in the 18th century.—
Orozco y Berra, Geog., 348, 1864.
Turami. A Costanoan village formerly
within 10 m. of Santa Cruz mission, Cal.-
Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Apr. 5, 1860.
Turasi (“where there are peaches’). A
small pueblo of the Tarahumare, near
Norogachic, Chihuahua, Mexico.—Lum-
holtz, inf’n, 1894.
Turatu. The Elk clan of Taos pueblo,
N. Mex.
Tura’tutai'na.–M. C. Stevenson, notes, B. A. E.,
1910 (tai'na="people”).
Turco. See Turk.
Turghestltsatun. A Tolowa vill On
the Pacific coast N. of the mouth of
Klamath r., Cal.
Ta-kégl’-tün 3dn'-né.–Dorsey, Chetco MS. vocab.,
B. A. E., 1884. Ta-késel'-tsate'-ne.—Dorsey, Smith
River MS. vocab., B.A. E., 1884. Tü-rxöstl’ tsa'-
tün.—Dorsey, Naltunnetunne MS. vocab., B. A.
E., 183, 1884.
Turip. A Yurok village on Klamath r.,
about 8 m. above the mouth, in N. W.
California. (A. L. K.)
Turisai. A former rancheria, probably
of the Sobaipuri, and a visita of the Jesuit
mission of Suamca. Probably situated on
or near the Rio Santa Cruz in S. Arizona
or N. Sonora.
S. Pedro Turisai.—Bancroft, Ariz. and N. Mex.,
371, 1889 (after early docs.).
Turk. A nickname (El Turco) given
by the members of Coronado's expedi-
tion in 1540–42 to a native of the province
of £ with the Pawnee
country), because of his peculiar head-
dress. The Turk, who was a “slave” at
Pecos pueblo (Cicuyé), N. Mex., prob-
ably first because of a desire to return to
his ple, later at the instigation of the
Pueblos who had suffered atrocities at
the hands of the Spaniards, represented
to Coronado that in Quivira, and espe-
cially in Harahey and “the Guaes,” there
was much gold, which he called acochis
(q.v.). Fired with enthusiasm at what
the Indian had told him, Coronado started
with his army from Tiguex on the Rio
Grande the following spring (1541),
guided by the Turk and accompanied by
a Quivira Indian named Ysopete. After
wandering for some time on the Staked
plains of E. New Mexico and w. Texas,
Coronado became convinced that the Turk
was trying to lead the army astray, where-
on he put him in irons, sent back to the
Rio Grande the main body of his force,
placed himself nnder the guidance of Yso-
pete, and in 42 days of northward jour-
neying reached the country of Quivira,
in the present Kansas. Traversing the
length of this province, Coronado, after
the middle of August, reached Kansas r.,
whence he summoned Tatarrax, chief of
Harahey, which lay next beyond. Re-
gardless of the presence of Tatarrax with
200 warriors of the tribe to which the
Turk belonged, and whom the latter en-
deavored to set against the Spanish force
of 30 men, the treacherous guide was
strangled to death, and Coronado pre-
pared for his return journey. (F. w. H.)
Turkey Hill. A small village near
Derby, New Haven co., Conn., subject
to the Paugusset. In 1761 there were
only a dozen Indians there.—Birdsey
(1761) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st S., x,
111, 1809.
Turkeytown (translation of the native
term Gúñ’-d'gadu-húñ/yi, and derived
from the name of a chief, Turkey or
Little Turkey). A former Cherokee
settlement on the w. bank of Coosa r.,
opposite the present Center, Cherokee
co., Ala. (J. M.)
£A.
E., 521, 1900 (Cherokee name). Turkey Town.—
£i £ quoted by Royce in 5th Rep. B. A. E.,
Turniptown (from the native term
U'lúñ'yi, “tuber place”). A former
Cherokee settlement on Turniptown cr.,
above Ellijay, Gilmer co., Ga. (J.M.)
Turnip Mountain.–Doc. of 1799 quoted by Royce
in 5th Rep. B. A. E., 144, 1887. lüñ'yi, –Mooney
in 19th Rep. B. A. E., 542, 1900.
Turquoise. Stones of greenish hue were
especially valued by the American abo-
rigines, and this was due, apparently, to
the association of certain religious no-
tions with the color. Turquoise is one
of the most beautiful of the green gem
stones, and, according to Clark and Diller,
is a hydrous aluminum sulphate colored
by a copper phosphate, containing also a
little iron and magnesia. It displays a
wide range of pale bluish and greenish
tints, and occurs in thin seams or in
pockets associated with eruptive rocks, or
as grains and pebbles in the sands and
gravels of the valleys. It is found in
various localities, notably in Colorado,
New Mexico, Utah, Nevada, and Cali-
fornia, and was mined by the natives in
re-Spanish times at Cerrillos mt., near
Santa Fé, N. Mex. (Blake), and on Tur-
quoise mt. in Cochise co., Ariz.
The first Spanish explorers found this
stone in use for personal ornaments by
the native tribes, and it appears that they
had been conducting mining operations
BULL. 30]
on quite an extensive scale, especially at
Los Cerrillos, N. Mex., where many of
their rude stone mining hammers and
sledges have been found (see Mines and
Quarries). It is even surmised that the
more highly civilized tribes of Mexico
found and utilized this source of the much-
valued gem. The turquoise is highly
prized by the present tribes of the arid
region, and is ground into beads and
pendants, which are pierced by the aid of
rimitive drills, and is made into settings
or mosaic work (see Mosaic). Kunz
states, that “the selling price is now
[1886] very low, the Indians disposing of
their specimens at the rate of 25 cents
for the contents of a mouth, where they
usually carry them. A string made of
many hundreds of stones they value at
the price of a pony.” See Utahlite.
Consult Blake in Am. Jour. Sci., 2d s.,
xxv, 1858; Silliman in Eng., and Min.
Jour., xxx11, 1881; Fewkes (1) in Am.
Anthr., 1x, no. 11, 1896; (2) in 17th
Rep. B. A. E., pt. 1, 1898; (3) in 22d Rep.
B. A. E., 1904; Kunz, Gems and Precious
Stones, 1890; Clark and Diller in Am.
Jour. Sci., 3ds., xxx11, 1886; Pepper (1)
in Am. Anthr., VII, no. 2, 1905, (2) in
Putnam Anniv. Vol., 1909. (w. H. H.)
Turtleback. See Stonework.
Turtle Mountain Sioux. An Assiniboin
band '' a reserve of 640 acres at
the base of Turtle mt., 12 m. s. E. of Delo-
raine, Manitoba. They numbered 45 un-
til the autumn of 1908, when 30 of their
number joined the Oak Lake band on its
reservation 5 m. N. of Pipestone, Mani-
toba.
Turtle Portage. A Chippewa station in
Wisconsin, occupied by the tribe for a
long time before settling at Flambeau
lake.—Warren (1852) in Minn. Hist. Soc.
Coll., v, 192, 1885.
Turtletown (trans of Siligāgi, “turtle').
A Cherokee settlement in upper Georgia
about the period of the removal of the
tribe in 1839. (J. M.)
Turwillana (referring to a cylindrical
fossil marked in rings). An extinct clan
of Taos pueblo, N. Mex.
Turwil’lanatai'na.–M. C. Stevenson, notes, B.A.E.,
1910 (tai'na- “people').
Tusanes. A former tribe of N. E. Mexico
or s. Texas, probably Coahuiltecan. Ac-
cording to Portillo (Apuntes para la Hist.
Antig. de Coahuila y Tex., 285, 1888),
who calls them “Tusan or Carrizo,” 213
of their number were at San Juan Bau-
tista mission in 1761.—Orozco y Berra,
Geog., 303, 1864.
Tuscaluca. See Tascalusa.
Tuscarawas. A former settlement of
Delawares and Wyandot on Tuscarawas
r., Ohio, near the mouth of Big Sandy r.
It was near the great trail leading from
Muskingum on the s. and Sandusky on
TURTLEBACK–TUSCAR AWAS
841
the N. to the Indian settlements in w.
Pennsylvania, being situated almost due
w. from Shingas Town at the mouth of
Beaver r. The early traders gave the
name Muskingum, or Elk’s Eye, to the
three streams now known as the Muskin-
gum, Tuscarawas, and Big Sandy. On
account of its location near the intersec-
tion of the three trails, this settlement,
which was made some time before 1750
was well known to traders. Gist
through it in the year named on his way
to Muskingum, when it was composed
of a few wigwams. After 1758, when
Tamaque (q.v.), or King Beaver, the
£ chief of the Delawares on the
Ohio, left w. Pennsylvania on account of
the fall of Ft Duquesne, he made this his
headquarters, and from this time the
# was frequently spoken of as “The
vers Town.” After Zeisberger and
his Delaware converts deserted the Mo-
ravian settlement on Beaver r., Pa., the
moved to the Tuscarawas valley, whic
at once became the center of missionary
effort among the western Indians. Ta-
maque became one of the converts. The
Moravian missionary Heckewelder la-
bored for many years in this field, during
which time he had many narrow escapes
from death at the hands of hostile Indians
led by the white renegade Simon Girty.
Heckewelder says: “In the year 1762,
while I lived at Tuscarawas on the Mus-
kingum, they [the Delawares] were set-
tled on that river and its branches.” Bou-
uet's force encam near the place in
ct. 1764, at which time it was entirely de-
serted by its inhabitants, who had fled in
terror before the advancing army, leaving
about 100 wigwams, an evidence of their
numbers. At this time the village had
been occupied by a mixed population of
about 150 families of Delawares, Shawnee,
Wyandot, Miami, and Mingos. McCul-
lough speaks of the settlement at this time
where a “number of traders resided”
(McCullough, Narr., in Border Life, 104,
1839; see also the Journal of Bouquet Ex-
pedition, 13, 1765; Parkman, Conspiracy
of Pontiac, 11, 227, 1901, and letter of
General Gage, ibid., app. F). A number
of Indians met Bouquet at Tuscarawas,
making overtures for peace. The army
moved on to Muskingum, where a coun-
cil was held, after which a number of
white prisoners were given up and hos-
tages given for the return of all prisoners
at Ft Pitt in the coming spring. Many
of the Indian warriors followed their
former captives, whom they had learned
to hold in high regard, back to Ft Pitt,
but many of these captives returned not
long afterward to their Indian homes on
the Tuscarawas. (G. P. D.)
Beaver's Town.—Croghan (1761) in Mass. Hist. Soc.
Coll., 4th s., ix, 379, 1871. Beaver Town.—Hutch-
ins map in Smith, Bouquet Exped., 1766. King
Beaver's Town.—Smith, Bouquet Exped., 67, 1766.
842 TUSCARORA ls. 1. B.
'1‘uua.l.nwn.yI.—-McCullough (1764), Narr., 104. 1839.
1l‘uloarawa.—Cr han (1765) n Rupp, West. Penn.,
apg, 166, 1846. Timon-nwu.—Lcwis Evans‘ map,
1 . 1.‘\uoarawi—Loskiel, Hist. Miss. Unit. Breth.,
t. 3, 74. 1794. 'l‘uscaroran|.—Giisaeleld map, 1784.
Tuunrcru.—Ln Tour map. 1779 (error). Tuscaro-
wu.—Bou net (176-1) in Rupp. West. Penn.,app.,
148.1846. £|.|oavorou.—Esnautsaiid R-1\|J1i]V map,
1777 (misprint). Tusooi-swu.—Hcclrewelder in
Trans. Am. Philos. Soc., l\', 396. 1831. Tunkarr
1w__:s.—Hutchins map in Smiih, Bouquet Exped.,
I .


Tuscarora (S1-ur1Z’ré1l’, ‘hemp gather-
ers,’ the Apocynum cannabinum, or Indian
heméa, being a plant of many uses among
the arolina Tuscarora; the native form
of_this appellative is impersonal, there
being no expressed pronominal affix to
indicate person, number, or gender).
Formerly an important confederation of
tribes, speaking languages cognate with
ELIAS JOHNSON-TUSCARURA
those of the Iroquoian linguistic group,
and dwelling, when first encountered, on
the Roanoke, Neuse, Taw (Torhuiita or
Narhontes), and Pamlico rs., N. C. The
evidence drawn from the testimony of
writers contemporary with them, con-
firmed in part by tradition, makes it ap-
pear that while occupying this primitive
abitat the Tuscarora league was coin-
posed of at least three tribal constituent
members, each bearing an independent
and exclusive appellation. The names
of these component members still survive
in the traditions of the Tuscarora now
dwelling in w. New York and s. Ontario,
Canada. The first of these tribal names is
K<‘l‘lé‘nu’(i’k(i', i. e. ‘People of the Sub-
merged Pine-tree’; the second .-lkuw?:fi-
It-’ril~d’ (meaning doubtful) ; and the third,
Skarf/rE"‘, ‘Hemp Gutliereis.’ Cusick
(Hist. Six Nations, 34, 1828) wrote these
tribal appellations “ Kautanohakau,’ ’
“Kauwetseka,” and "Tuscarora" re-
spectively, and (p. 31) refers also to the
“Esaurora, or Tuscarora,” from which
it may be inferred that Esaurora is a
synonym of SkarCi’ré“’. According to
the same authority (p. 36), the Tuscarora,
on traditionary evidence, possessed in
early times the “country lying between
the sea shores and the mountains, which
divide the Atlantic states,” in which
they had 24 large towns and could muster
6,0()0 warriors, probably meaning per-
sons. Lawson, a better authority, wrote
that in 1708 the Tuscarora had 15 towns
and about 1,200 warriors—perhaps a
minimum estimate of the true number of
their fighting-men; and Johnson (Le-
gends, etc., of the Iroquois, 1881) says
that the Tuscarorain North Carolina had
6 towns and 1,200 warriors, which was
probably approximately true of the Tus-
carora proper. Col. Barnwell, the coni-
mander of the South Carolina forces in the
war of 1711-12, said that the Tuscarora
or “the enemy can’t be less than 1,200
or 1,400 [warriors], which may be easily
judged by their la le settlements;” but
Gov. Spotswood ofr€’irginia placed their
fighting strength at 2,000 men in 1711.
According to Barnwell the Tuscarora had
3 towns on Pamlico r., of which one was
Ucouhnerunt, but that most of their
towns were on Neuse r. and its many
afiiuents. Some indication of the extent
of the territory claimed by the Tuscarora
may be ohtaiiied from the terms of the
truce declared between the Tuscarora
and Col. Barnwell in 1712. It was agreed
therein that the Tuscarora were “to plant
only on Neuse river, the creek the fort is
on,quittingallclaimstootherlands. . . .
To quit all pretensions to planting, fish-
ing, hunting or ranging to all lands lying
between Neuse river and Cape Feare,
that entirely to be left to the So. Carolina
Indians, and to be treated as enemies if
found in those ranges without breach of
peace, and the enemy’s line shall be be-
tween Nense and Painblico . . . fishing
on both sides Bear river.” This would
indicate that Cape Fear r. was the south-
ern boundar of the Tuscarora territory.
IIistm~y.—-The data for the history of
the Tuscarora are meager and fragmen-
tary, hence while they were at first an
imtportant people of North Carolina, little
is efinitely known regarding them, and
that little usual] applies to only apart
of the people. The first authentic infor-
mation concerning the Tuscarora is that
recorded by Lawson, the Surveyor-
General of North Carolina, who knew
them well, having lived in close contact
with them for many years. His History
of Carolina, having been written about
BULL. 30]
1709 and published in 1718, contains
nothing in regard to the Tuscarora during
the most eventful period of their history,
namely, that covering the years 1711 to
1713. During this time they fought two
wars with the colonists of North Caro-
lina, who were effectively aided by those
of South Carolina and Virginia, reenforced
by their tributary Indian allies. The
first war began with the capture of Lawson
and the Baron De Graffenried by about
60 Tuscarora and the condemnation to
death of the former in Sept. 1711. Im-
mediately following, a portion of the Tus-
carora under Hencock, the Coree, Pam-
lico, Matamuskeet, Bear Rivers, and
Machapungo, conspired to cut off the
whites, each one of the tribes agreeing to
operate in its own district whence they
were being driven by the steady encroach-
ment of the colonists. This compact
resulted in the massacre of about 130 of
the colonists on Sept. 22, 1711, on Trent
and Pamlicors., by the tribes mentioned.
Col. Barnwell was sent by South Caro-
lina to aid the hard-pressed colonists of
North Carolina, and succeeded in drivin
the Tuscarora into one of their palisad
towns about 20 m. above Newbern, N.C.,
where he defeated them and later in-
duced them to accept terms of peace; but
Barnwell violated this treaty by seizing
some of the Indians and sending them
away into slavery. This was the be-
inning of the second war between the
uscarora and their allies and the people
of North Carolina, Again an a l was
made to South Carolina for aid, which
responded by sending Col. James Moore
with a small militia force and about 900
tributary Indians.
Of the Tuscarora, Lawson said that they
many amiable qualities; that,
in fact, they were “really better to us
than we have been to them, as they al-
ways freely give us of their victuals at
their quarters, while we let them walk by
our doors hungry, and do not often relieve
them. We look upon them with disdain
and scorn, and think them little better
than beasts in human form; while with
all our religion and education, we possess
more moral deformities and vices than
these people do.” This attitude of the
whites toward the Indians naturally led
to the troubles later, which ended in much
bloodshed and cruelty on both sides. Al-
though the Tuscarora were regarded as
mild, kind, peaceable, ingenious, and in-
dustrious, they were speedily brutalized
by the vices of the colonists with whom
they came in contact; their women were
debauched by the whites, and both men
and women were kidnapped to be sold
into slavery. The colonists of North Car-
olina, like their Puritan brethren of New
England, did not recognize in the Indian
any right to the soil, hence the lands of
TUSCARORA
843
the Tuscarora and of their Indian neigh-
bors and allies were appropriated without
thought of purchase. It is not strange,
therefore, that such conduct on the part
of the whites should eventually have
awakened distrust and jealousy in the
minds of the erstwhile amiable Tusca-
rora, which, fomented by these and other
grievances, finally ripened into a hatred
which led to resistance and reprisal.
Perhaps the most lucid and condensed
statement of the wrongs suffered by the
Tuscarora before vainly attempting to
right them is contained in a petition made
to the Provincial Government of Pennsyl-
vania in 1710. More than a year before
the massacre of 1711 the Tuscarora had
officially formulated a number of £
sals embodying their grievances and their
desire to have these adjusted or removed
by the conclusion of peace, and to this end
they sent, through the Conestoga (Sus-
quehanna), an em . with these pacific
overtures to the P' e and government
of Pennsylvania. The governor and pro-
vincial council dispatched two commis-
sioners to meet this embassy at Cones-
toga on June 8, 1710, where, in addition
to the Tuscarora emissaries, they found
Civility and four other £ chiefs,
and O , the head chief of the Shaw-
nee. In the presence of these officials the
Tuscarora ambassadors delivered their
roposals, attested by eight wanpum
lts, at the same time informing the
Pennsylvania commissioners that these
were sent as an overture for the purpose
of asking for a cessation of hostilities un-
til the following spring, when their chiefs
and headmen would come in person “to
sue for the peace they so much desired.”
By the first belt, the elder women and
the mothers besought the friendship of
the Christian people, the Indians and
the government of Pennsylvania, so they
might fetch wood and water without #
or danger. By the second, the children
born and those about to be born, implored
for room to sport and play without the
fear of death or slavery. By the third,
the young men asked for the privilege to
leave their towns without the fear of
death or slavery to hunt for meat for
their mothers, their children, and the
aged ones. By the fourth, the old men,
the elders of the people, asked for the
consummation of a lasting peace, so that
the forest (the paths to other tribes) be
as safe for them as their palisaded towns.
By the fifth, the entire tribe asked for a
firm peace. By the sixth, the chiefs
asked for the establishment of a lastin
e with the government, people, 'i
ndians of Pennsylvania, whereby they
would be relieved from “those fearful
apprehensions they have these several
years felt.” By the seventh, the Tusca-
rora begged for a “cessation from mun
844 TUSGARORA ta 11- E-
dering and taking them,” so that there-
after they would not fear “a mouse, or
anything that ruflles the leaves.” By
the eighth, the tribe, being strangers to
the people and government of Pennsyl-
vania, asked for an oificial path or means
of communication between them.
Stri ped of metaphor and the language
of diplbmacy, the purport of this message
is plain; it was the statement of a tribe
at ay, that in view of the large numbers
of their people who were being kidnapped
to be so d into slavery or who were be-
in killed while seeking to defend their
offiipring and their friends and kindred,
they desired to remove to a more just and
friendly government than that whence
they came. At this time there was no
war between them and the white people;
there had as yet been no massacre by the
Tuscarora, no threat of hostility on the
part of the Indians, yetto maintain peace
and to avoid the impending shedding of
blood, they were even then willing to
forsake their homes. The commissioners
of Pennsylvania, however, informed the
delegates, among other things, that “ to
confirm the sincerity of their past car-
riage toward the English, and to raise
in us a good opinion of them, it would be
very necessary to procure a certificate
from the government they leave, to this,
of their good behaviour, and then they
might be assured of a favourable recep-
tion” (Min. Prov. Coun. Pa., n, 511,
1852). The Conestoga (“Senequest;{
chiefs present at this conference sta
that by the advice of their council it had
been determined to send these belts,
brought by the Tuscarora, to the Five
Nations. t was the reception of the
belts with their pitiful messages by these
Five Nations that moved the latter to
take steps to shield and protect the Tus-
carora, which gwe so much apprehen-
sion t/o the nort ern colonies.
The rapid encroachment of the whites
on the lands of the Tuscarora and their
Indian neighbors for a period of sixt
years after the first settlements, although
there was an air of peace and harmony
between the two races, were wrongs
which dwarfed in comparison with the
continued practice of idnapping their
young to be sold into slavery. This was
the true cause of the so-called Tuscarora
war in 1711-13. This phase of the ques-
tion is overlooked or quite disregarded
by most historians; but years before the
massacre of 1711, Tuscarora Indians were
brought into Pennsylvania and sold as
slaves, a transaction that excited grave
apprehension in the minds of the resident
Indian tribes. To allay as much as pos-
sible this growing terror among them, the
provincial council of Pennsylvania en-
acted in I705 that, “ Whereas the impor-
tation of Indian slaves from Carolina, or
other places, hath been observed to give
the Indians of this province some um-
brage for suspicion and dissatisfaction,”
such importation be prohibited after
Mar. 25, 1706. This enactment was based
solely on expediency and self-interest,
since it was evident that the Indians to
the southward were in a general commo-
tion. During the Tuscarora war an act
was passed, une 7, 1712, forbidding the
importation of Indians, but providin for
their sale as slaves to the highest bidder
in case any should be imported for that
purpose. It is known that the prisoners
of Col. Barnwell and Col. Moore were all
sold as slaves, even the northern colonies
being canvassed for a market for them;
indeed, the Boston News Letter of 1713 con-
tained an advertisement offering these
very Indians for purchase.
According to De Graffenried, Sur-
veyor-General Lawson in 1709-10 settled
his people, the Swiss and Palatines, on
the s. bank of Trent r., on a tongue of land
called Chattawka, formed by the Trent
and the Neuse in North Carolina, in a
hot and unhealthful situation. De Graf-
fenried bitterly com lained that the Sur-
veyor-General was dishonest for having
charged him a. “ heavy price ” for it, an
for t 1e conseniluences of his not knowin
that Lawson ad no title to the land and
that the place was still inhabited by the
Indians, although the Surveyor-General
had attested that the land was free of
encumbrance and unoccupied. This en-
croachment on the Indian lands was one
of the fundamental causes of the so-
called Tuscarora war. It is well known
that the Coree, together with their close
allies, the hostile Tuscarora, in I711 took
vengeance on the Swiss and Palatines
settled on Trent r., killing‘ about 70 of
them, wounding many ot ers, and de-
stroying much of their property. De
Graffenried says that one of the several
causes of the war was the “ rough treat-
ment of some turbulent Carolinians, who
cheated those Indians in trading, and
would not allow them to hunt near their
plantations, and under that pretense
took away from them their game, arms,
and ammunition,” and that the despised
Indians being “insulted in many ways
by a few rough Carolinians, more barba-
rous and inhuman than the savages
themselves, could not stand such treat-
ment any longer, and began to think of
their sa ety and of vengeance. What
they did they did very secretly.”
In a letter of Maj. Christopher Gale to
his brother, Nov. 2, 1711, he describes a
condition, fairly representative of the
times, as to the re ations between the
whites and the Indians around them.
During an attack on one of the many
BULL. 30]
small garrisons maintained for the pro-
tection of the settlements, “a number of
Indian prisoners of a certain nation,
which we did not know, whether they
were friends or enemies, rose in the gar-
rison, but were soon cut to pieces, as
those on, the outside repelled. In the
garrison were killed 9 men, and soon
after 39 women and children sent off for
slaves.” This shows that for the purposes
of slavery little distinction, if any, was
made between one tribe and another.
De Graffenried, while a captive among
the hostile Tuscarora, negotiated, subse-
quent to the execution of the unfortu-
nate Lawson, a private treaty with them
by offering to every one of the chiefs of
the 10 villages of the hostiles a cloth jer-
kin, 2 bottles of powder, 500 grains of
small shot, 2 bottles of rum, and some-
thing more to the head chief for his own
ransom. Among other things he agreed to
remain neutral during the continuance of
the war, and that he, the “said Govern-
or of the German colony promises to re-
main within his limits and to take no more
lands from them without due warning to
the king [head chief] and his nation.”
Thus De Graffenried admitted taking In-
dian lands without consulting the In-
dians, although he says elsewhere, “It
must be observed that it was neither I,
nor my colony, who were the cause of
that terrible slaughter or Indian war,”
apparently overlooking the fact that the
greatest massacre was among his own
Swiss and Palatines, indicating that the
Indians thus resented the wrongs com-
mitted by him and his people.
In order to secure the aid of the Catawba
(“Flatheads”) against the hostile Tus-
carora, the Carolina authorities promised
them that in the event of success in the
war the Indians were to obtain goods
“cheaper than formerly.” But after
faithfully aiding the Carolinians in 1711–
13 in dispersing the hostile Tuscarora,
the Catawba were deceived as to the
promised reduction in the price of goods
sold to them, and from this misunder-
standing arose the troubles leading later
to the '. War in 1714–15 (N. Y.
Doc. Col. Hist., v, 444, 1855).
The chiefs of the Five Nations, in con-
ference with Gov. Hunter at Albany,
Sept. 25, 1714, acquainted him with the
fact that the “Tuscarora Indians are
come to shelter themselves among the
Five Nations; they were of us and went
from us long ago, and now are returned
and promise to live peaceably among us.
And since there is peace now every-
where, we have received them. Do give
a belt of wampum. We desire you to
look upon the Tuscaroras that are come
to live among us as our children, who
shall obey our commands and live peace-
TUSCARORA
845
ably and orderly” (N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist.,
v, 387, 1855). This proposal, for it was
£ such, was not yet accepted
the New York Government in 1715
(ibid., 413).
On June 23, 1712, Gov. Hunter, of New
York, wrote to the Lords of Trade that
“the war betwixt the people of North
Carolina and the Tuscarora Indians is
like to embroil us all,” and expressed
the fear that under French instigation the
Five Nations would fulfill their threat to
join the Tuscarora (ibid., 343). Again,
on Sept. 10, 1713, Hunter wrote to Secre--
tary Popple that “the Five Nations are
hardly to be diswaded from sheltering
the Tuscaruro Indians, which would em-
broilus all,” and expressed regret that
he had no funds with which to buy
presents to be employed in dissuading
them from forming an alliance with the
Tuscarora.
On Sept. 10, 1713, an Onondaga chief,
in conference with commissioners from
Gov. Hunterat Onondaga, said: “Brother
Corlaer says the Queen's subjects towards
the South are now at war with the tus-
Carorase Indians. These Indians went
out heretofore from us, and have settled
themselves there; now they have got into
war and are dispersed. . . They
have abandoned their Castles and are
scattered hither and thither; let that
suffice; and we request our Brother Cor-
laer to act as mediator between the Eng-
lish of Carrelyna and the tuskaroras that
they may no longer be hunted down, and
we assure that we will oblige them not
to do the English any more harm, for
they are no longer a Nation with a name,
being once dispersed” (N. Y. Doc. Col.
Hist., v, 376, 1855).
In 1717 Gov. Hunter, of New York,
informed the Five Nations that there
were Virginia traders who still bartered
with the Tuscarora, thus showing that,
contrary to the common opinion, there
were still a part of these Indians in Caro-
lina and s. Virginia.
In a letter dated at Narhantes Fort,
Feb. 4, 1712, Col. Barnwell gives a list of
the various tribes of Southern Indians
who composed his motley army. In his
own spelling these were: the Yamasses,
Hog Logees, Apalatchees, Corsaboy,
Watterees, Sagarees, Catawbas, Suterees,
Waxams, Congarees, Sattees, Pedees,
Weneaws, Cape Feare, Hoopengs, Ware-
res, Saraws, and Saxapahaws. Ft
arhantes, according to Barnwell, was
the largest and most warlike town of the
Tuscarora. It was situated about 27 m.
below a former settlement of the Saxapa-
haw or “Shacioe Indians,” which these
Indians had been forced to abandon
along with others at the beginning of
Feb. 1712, by the Narhantes Tuscarora
846
I B. A. E.
TUSCARORA
who had fallen upon them and had
killed 16 persons, owing to the refusal of
the Saxapahaw to join the Tuscarora
against the English. The Saxapahaw
had just reached the Wattomas when
Barnwell arrived there. After reaching
Neuse r. Barnwell numbered his men
before crossing, and found that he had
498 Indians and 33 white men. He com-
plained that there was a great desertion
of the Indians; that only 67 remained of
Capt. Bull's 200. On taking Ft Nar-
hantes, “head Town of ye Tuscaruros,”
on Jan. 30, 1712, he and his men were
greatly surprised and puzzled to find
within two log houses much stronger
than the outer fort. After gaining an
entrance, he says, while “we were put-
ting the men to the sword, our Indians
got all the slaves and the plunder, only
one girl we gott.” . This was the strong-
est fort in that part of the country. His
loss was 7 white men killed and at least
32 wounded; the Indian loss was 6 killed
and 28 wounded; the Tuscarora loss was
52 men killed and at least 10 women, and
30 prisoners. Barnwell was much cha-
grined at his great loss, “with no greater
execution of ye enemy.” De Graffen-
ried, in speaking of this encounter, says
he “marched against a great Indian vil-
lage, called Core, about 30 miles distant
from Newbern, drove out the King and
his forces, and carried the day with such
fury, that, after they had killed a great
many, in order to stimulate themselves
still more, they cooked the flesh of an
Indian ‘in good condition’ and ate it.”
So it appears that Narhantes was a Coree
village, whose King was called Cor Tom.
Barnwell then advanced on Catechna, or
King Hencock's town, in which had
taken refuge a medley of Indians from
the Weetock, Bay, Neuse, Cor, Pamlico,
and a portion of the Tuscarora tribe.
After two assaults, which the Indians
successfully repulsed, Barnwell, in order
to save from massacre the white prison-
ers within the fort, induced the Indians
to enter into a truce with him on condi-
tion that the white prisoners beliberated;
and he returned to Newbern with his
small army for refreshment. Barnwell
had hoped for great honors and gifts from
North Carolina, but being disappointed
in this hope, and wishing to return home
with his forces with some profit, he lured,
under pretence of peace, a large number
of the Indians to the neighborhood of
Cor village and then broke the truce by
capturing them and carrying them away
to be sold into slavery. This naturally
incensed the Tuscarora and other Caro-
lina Indians, and caused them to lose all
confidence in the word of a white man.
This change of affairs resulted in repeated
raid "w the Indians along Neuse and
Pamlico rs., and “the last troubles were
worse than the first.”
Solicitations by the North Carolina au-
thorities were made to the Government
of South Carolina for new aid, which was
granted, under Colonel Moore, with a body
of 33 white men and more than 900 Indian
allies, who were probably reenforced by
North Carolina recruits. His objective
point was the palisaded town of Catechna,
or Hencock's village. In a letter dated
Mar. 27, 1713, to President Pollock of
North Carolina, just after he had taken
the palisaded town of “Neoheroka” in
Greene co., N. C., which lay on his route
to Catechna, he reported that the attack
was begun on the 20th and that on the
morning of the 23d “wee had gott ye
fort to ye ground.” He states that th:
prisoners taken were 392, that the scalps
taken in the fort numbered 192, that
there were 200 killed and burned in the
fort, and 166 persons killed and taken
“Out of ye fort on ye Scout,” a total of
950. His own loss was 22 white men
killed and 36 wounded; the loss of his
Indians was 35 killed and 58 wounded.
This severe loss so awed the Tuscarora
that they abandoned fort “Cohunche,”
situated at Hencock's town, and migrated
northward toward the territory of the
Five Nations.
Prior to the arrival of Col. Moore, Presi-
dent Pollock had entered into an arran
ment with Tom Blunt, the leading chief
of the “Northern Tuscarora,” to seize
chief Hencock, who was the reputed head
of the hostile Tuscarora, and to bring him
alive to the President for the purpose of
adjusting their mutual difficulties and to
negotiate peace. Blunt's Tuscarora were
to destroy the hostiles who had taken
part in the massacre and to deliver hos-
tages for their own good behavior—this
arrangement was to continue only until
the new year. After the defeat of the
Tuscarora by Moore, another treaty was
made with Tom Blunt and his Tuscarora,
thus leaving as hostile only the small
tribes of the Coree, Matamuskeet, and
Catechna. All of Moore's Indians except
about 180 returned to South Carolina to
sell their captives into slavery. With the
remaining forces Moore soon reduced and
drove away the few remaining hostiles.
The date of the adoption of the Tusca-
rora into the council board of the League
of the Iroquois, through the Oneida, their
£ sponsors, is indefinite, judging
rom the differing dates, ranging from
1712 to 1715, given by various well-
informed writers. In their forced migra-
tion northward the Tuscarora did not all
decamp at once. The hostiles and their
most apprehensive sympathizers were
most probably the first to leave their
ancient homes in North Carolina. On the
BULL. 30]
total defeat and dispersion of the hostile
Tuscarora and their allies in 1713, the
scattered fragments of tribes fled and
sought an asylum with other tribes, among
whom their identity was not always main-
tained. Although the Five Nations gave
asylum to the fugitive Tuscarora, there is
also abundant evidence that, for political
reasons perhaps, the Tuscarora were not
for many years after their flight from
North Carolina formally admitted into
the Council Board of the League of the
Five Nations as a constitutive member.
The fact is that the Tuscarora were 90
ears in removing from their North Caro-
ina home to more friendly dwelling-
places in the N., and there is no evidence
that they were formally incorporated into
the confederation of the Five Nations, as
a coequal member, before Sept. 1722. On
Sept. 6, 1722, Gov. Burnet held a confer-
ence with the Five Nations at Albany, at
which Governor Spotswood of Virginia
was present. For the ' se of pre-
venting forays between the Five Nations
and their allies on the one hand, and the
Southern Indians on the other, Spots-
wood induced the Five Nations to consent
to the running of a dividing line along
the Potomac and the high ridge of the
Allegany mtns. This agreement was
made in the name of the Five Nations
and the Tuscarora, indicating that the
latter had become a factor in the councils
of the League of the Iroquois. In closing
the conference, it is stated that the
Indians “gave six shouts—five for the
Five Nations and one for the castle of
Tuscaroras, lately seated between the
Oneidas and Onondagas.” The record
continues that at the conclusion of this
conference, on Sept. 13, the Five Nations
sought a special interview with the
Governor of Pennsylvania, and that on
Sept. 14 the governor received “the ten
chiefs of the Five Nations, being two
from each, together with two others, said
to be of the Tuscororoes.” . This appears
to be the first official mention of the Tus-
carora as taking part in the management
of the public affairs of the League. The
Tuscarora mentioned here, however, did
not include those who dwelt on the
Juniata and on the Susquehanna at
Oquaga and its environs, nor those still in
North Carolina.
In a petition of John Armstrong for
land lying in Tuscarora valley on Juniata
r., Pa., about 6 m. from the mouth of
Tuscarora cr., the Indians living there at
that time are called Lakens; this land
was taken up by Armstrong on Feb. 3,
1755. On the same day, George Arm-
strong obtained a warrant for land situ-
ated on the s. side of Tuscarora cr., “op-
posite to the settlement of the Indians
called Lackens.” It would thus appear
TUSCARORA
847
that at this date this band of Tuscarora
were known, at least locally, as Lakens or
Lackens.
Elias Johnson, in his Legends, says that
it was the Seneca who first adopted the
Tuscarora as a constituent member of the
League. This, however, is at variance
with the common but authentic tradi-
tions of all the tribes and with the official
statement of Col. (afterward Sir) William
Johnson to the Oneida, made at Mt.John-
son, Sept. 8, 1753. He said, “Brethren
of Oneida. . My best advice is to
have your castles as near together as you
conveniently can with the Tuscaroras,
who belong to you as children, and the
Scanihaderadighroones lately come into
your alliance or families, which makes it
necessary for me to fix a new string to
the cradle which was hung up by your
forefathers when they received the Tus-
caroras, : . . to feed and protect.”
After the close of the war of 1711–13 in
North Carolina, the neutral Tuscarora,
with remnants of allied tribes still re-
maining in that country, were placed
under the rule of chief Tom Blunt, or
Blount, by treaty with the provincial
government of North Carolina. From
an act of the general assembly of North
Carolina, in 1778, it is learned that With-
mell Tuffdick was then the ruling chief;
but the last ruling chief of the North
Carolina Tuscarora was Samuel Smith,
who died in 1802.
In 1767, the renown of the Moravian
mission station at Friedenshuetten (q.v.)
in Pennsylvania was so great that many
Indians from various tribes, including
the Tuscarora, probably from Oquaga,
Ingaren, and vicinity, were constantl
stopping there. Many passed through it
merely to see a place so famous for its
hospitality. In May, 1766, 75 Tuscarora,
according to Loskiel, on their way from
North Carolina, halted here and remained
for some weeks. They are describcd as
lazy and “refuse to hear religion.” Dur-
ing their stay the Tuscarora were so
alarmed at the sight of the first snow that
they left their huts down by the river
and took refuge with the missionaries.
A number of carora arrived at the
mission to remain there; these had
planted their crops during 1766 at the
mouth of Tuscarora cr., Wyoming co., Pa.
On Dec. 16, 1766, Sir William Johnson
received at Mt Johnson, N. Y., 160 Tus-
carora who had just arrived from North
Carolina. They complained to him that
on their way thither they had been robbed
at £ in Pennsylvania, of their
horses and other property to the value
of about $300.
Later the Tuscarora on the Susque-
hanna, dwelling at Oquaga and in its
vicinity, had lands assigned them by the
848 TUSCARORA l ls. 1.. s.
Oneida, their political sponsors. These
lands were bounded on the E. by Unadilla
r., on the w. by the Chenango, and on the
s. by the Susquehanna. In the northern
part of this allotment were situated the
towns of Ganasaraga, on the site of Sulli-
van, Madison co., N. Y., and Kauneh-
suiitahkeh. A number of the Tuscarora.
lived with the Oneida in their chief vil-
lage. On these lands a large portion of
the Tuscarora remained until the events
of the Revolution displaced them. By
the terms of the treaty of Ft Herkimer
in 1785 with the state of New York, to
which the Tuscarora were nominal par-
ties, the Oneida, the original proplrietors
of the lands then occupied by t eTus-
carora, conveyed to New York the lands
of the Tuscarora and retained the pro-
ceeds of the sale; thus the Tuscarora were
again without a home. Thereafter they
became dispersed. Later they had a
village, called J unastriyo (Tcun£lstri’ io’)
in the Genessee valley, below Avon,
N. Y., another, called Jutaneaga (Tou-
téi.néi"i” kiii‘), at the fork of Chittenango
cr.; and another called Kanhato (Kli’n-
‘ ha"ni“i’ ).
According to Johnson (Legends, etc.)
a part of the fugitive Tuscarora settled at
a point about 2 m. w. of Tamaqua
Schuylkill co., Pa., where they planted
apple trees and lived for a number of
years. It is probable that it was these
Tuscarora who later removed to Oquaga,
in the vicinity of which they had three
other towns in 1778. Another band of
fugitives settled in Tuscarora vallev (as
it was called later from them), on Juni-
ata r., Pa. They remained here at least
as late as 1762. In a minute of a confer-
ence held at Lancaster, Pa., Aug. 11,
1762, between Lieiit. Gov. Hamilton of
Pennsylvania and delegates from the
Ohio Delawares, the Tuscarora of Oquaga
and Lower Tuscarora, the Shawnee, the
Kickapoo, the Wea, and the Miami, it is
stated that six Tuscarora were Eresent,
of whom three were chiefs, who rought
from their people a letter in which the
asked the Governor to furnish them with
a pass, saying, “ We should be glad to be
informed of the state and behavior of our
brethren in Tuscarora valley, and to have
some directions about the way, as we
propose to make them a visit, and also
should be glad of a pass or recommenda-
tion in writing. that we may be friendly
received on our way to and at the valley.’ ‘
Major portions of the Oneida and the
Tuscarora, in accordance with standing
agreements with the United Colonies, re-
mained faithful to the American cause
during the Revolution. When the In-
dian allies of the British, even some of
their brethren of the Six Nations, learned
that a majority of the Tuscarora had cast
their lot with the Colonies, they invaded
the Tuscarora country, burned their
lodges, and destroyed their cro and
other property. Thus again by this for-
tunes of war the Tuscarora were scattered
and homeless. A large arty of these
settled at a place called Syonwayea, or
Johnson’s Landing, in Ni ra co., N. Y.,
about 4 in. E. of the ouaifizt of Niagara
r., at the mouth of Four Mile cr., in order
not to be directly among the many In-
dians friendly to the British cause
camped around Ft Niagara. At the
close of the war, two families, probably
clans, of Tuscarora from Oyonwayea
made their way to the N. E. limits of their
prent reservation, where they found
many walnuts and butternuts, and a fine
stream. Here they decided to winter.
Being missed from Oyonwayea, scouts
were sent out, who found them in their
newly chosen settlement, a situation so
favorable that, after the gratuitous ces-
sion of their former home amon the
Oneida, Oyonwayea was abandoned and
all the families removed to the new site.
Although the Tuscarora had only a tacit
permission from the Seneca to reside at
this place, the last settlement became the
foundation of the present Tuscarora res-
ervation in New York. At the treaty
held at Genessee, Sept. 15, 1797, between
Robert Morris and the Seneca tribe, the
Tuscarora chiefs complained, for the first
time since their admission to the councils
of the League, that the Five Nations had
from time to time allotted lands to their
people, but that each time these lands
ad been included in a subse uent ces-
sion to the whites, and that the Tusca-
rora had received nothing in return for
their right of occupancy or for their iiii-
provements. The Justice and merits of
their complaint having been acknowl-
edged by the Five Nations, Morris re-
served to the Tuscarora, by grant, two
square miles, covering their settlement
on the ridge mentioned above, and the
Seneca thereupon granted them an ad-
joining square mile. About 1800-02 a
deputation was sent to North Carolina to
learn whether they could obtain funds iii
payment for the lands they formerly oc-
cupied there, with the result that, by aid
of the North Carolina legislature, they
were able to lease the Carolina lands,
which yielded a fund of $13,722. This
sum enabled the Secretary of War in
1804, under authority of Congress, to pur-
chase 4,329 acres for the Tuscarora from
the Holland Land Co., adjoining the
three uare miles already occupied by
them.s(buch is the origin of t e land
holdings of the New Yor Tuscarora.
It was while the Tuscarora deputation
was in North Carolina that the remnant
of the tribe still residing there was
sum. 30] TUSCABORA 849
brought to the N. and joined their breth-
ren in New York state.
The Tuscarora in sympathy with those
of the Six Nations that adhered to the
cause of Great Britain in the Revolution
were granted lands in severalty on Grand
River res., Ontario.
The evangelizing -work of Christian
missionaries be n among the Tuscarora
in w. New Yoriaas early as 1805 under
the patronage of the New York Mission-
ary Society. At first there were only six
persons among the Tuscarora willing to
abjlure their ancient faith and customs,
at east in name and appearance, and join
in the missionary work; the remainder
were generally strongly averse to the
work of the missionaries. So violent
were the struggles between the two un-
equal parties that in the spring of 1820
the “pagans” succeeded in inducing
about 70 persons to emigrate to Canada,
where they settled among the agans of
the Six Nations on the Grand Iliver res.,
Ontario. The church membership at this
time .was 16 persons. Little progress
was apparent in the education of the
Tuscarora, although the New York Soci-
ety had maintained a school among
them.
Ethnology. --TheTuscarora in New York
are governed by a council of irresponsible
chiefs, for the Indians have forgotten and
so neglect the means to be employed in
enforcing the will of theclan in case a chief
fails in his plain duty; the criminal law
of New York at this point nullifies the
early sovereignty of the clai over its
members. In common with the other
tribes of the Iroquoian linguistic stock,
the Tuscarora traced the descent of blood
through the line of the mother, and
made the civil and oflicial military chief-
tainships hereditary in the ohvrulcira of
certain clans (see Clans) over which the
woman chiefs and the elder women pre-
sided. The simplest political unit was
the ohwatciru, of which one or more con-
stituted a clan. which was the simplest
organized political unit. The Tuscarora
were constituted of at least eight clans,
which priinitively were organized into
phratries. There are no data, other than
those furnished by tradition and analogy,
as to the organization of the Tuscarora
confederation. The clans were exogamic
as to their own members, as were also the
phratries in primitive times. The Tus-
carora of New York being completely
isolated from any of their own people
who still profess their ancient dogmas
and beliefs and who still practise their
ancient rites and ceremonies, have re-
served only a hazy recollection of their
early customs, ceremonies, and rites;
even less do they comprehend the mean-
ing of the ceremonies still practised by
57009°—Bull. 30, pt 2-12:-54
the so-called pagan members of cognate
tribes. They are all professed Christians,
and so turn away from the old forms of
thought and practice of their ancestors.
The exact number of clans still exist»
ing among the Tuscarorais not definitely
known, for the native authorities them-
selves do not agree on the number and
the names of those still recognized —some
informants give seven, while others with
equal credibility give eight. There is like-
wise some diversity in regard to the cor-
rect names of certain clans. One list has
Bear, Wolf, Turtle, Beaver, Deer, Eel,
and Snipe; another has Bear, Eel, La
Turtle, Small Turtle, Beaver, Deer, \‘Vdff?
and Snipe; still another list has Bear,
Eel, Deer, Turtle, Gray Wolf, Yellow
Wolf, Beaver, and Snipe; and get an-
other is like the last, except t at the
Turtle clan is replaced by the clans
Small Turtle and Large Turtle. Like
differences appear in the lists of clans of
the other Iroquois tribes.
The names of the civil chiefs still in
use among the present two divisions
of the Tuscarora (that in Ontario and
the other in w._ New York) are: (A)
S<'ikwa1~i”g'r&’ (Sacharissa), ‘The spear
trailer’; Ni‘hawér"in§.”a‘, ‘His voice is
small’; Hoti0‘kwawd.”ké‘"‘, ‘He holds or
grasps the multitude,’ or possibly, ‘He
ol s or grasps his own loins’; these
three belong to the Turtle clan. (B)
1\"&I:6xiEfi’té"’ (signification not clear); Utii-
kwd‘tZ'"’d‘, ‘The Bear_cub’; Ionéfitchd-
nZ:fi”mil'E"‘, ‘Its fore-paw pressed against
its breast’; these three belong to the Bear
clan. (C) 1\'dio‘kdwe’ /11‘ (signification not
known); Nei0tchd.’I:’d0fi.‘, ‘It is bent’;
these two belong to the Wolf clan. (D)
Ka.r0'F.dauv1”kZ"l‘, ‘One is holding the
tree’; Thaniidzildhwd.’ (signification not
clear); these two belong to the Snipe
clan. (E) Kari‘hZ*fi’tiii’, ‘It goes along
teaching’; Ni‘hn0‘kd'w¢'i’, ‘He annoints
the hide’; NiiI:d‘hZ1'iw¢1"¢‘hZ1'i, ‘Itistwenty
canoes’; these three belong to the Beaver
clan. Among the Canadian Tuscarora on
Grand River res., Ontario, theifirst and
last names of the Turtle clan, the first
title of the Wolf clan, and the first title
of the Snipe clan aplpear to be the only
ones now in use, athough these four
titles are questionably also in use among
the New York Tuscarora.
There is no definite information avail-
able as to the former and more complete
organization into clan phratries. Some
of the translations of the chieftain titles
above would seem to indicate that they
were originally designations of some habit,
attitude, or other characteristic feature of
the clan tutelary or atron, qiiestionablv
called “totem”. The clan name, with
one or two exceptions, is not the ordi-
nary name of the clan guardian or pa-
850
[B. A. E.
TUSCARORA
tron, but is rather descriptive of some
feature or attitude, or is the name of the
usual habitat, of the tutelary; for exam-
le, the name of the Bear clan signifies
£, ‘Broken-off tail’; that of the
Plover or Killdee (Snipe), “Clean-sand
people’; that of the Beaver, ‘People of
the stream’; that of the Turtle clan,
“Climbing-the-mountain people, named
from the position of the turtle basking;
etc. It is probable that plover or killdee
should be substituted in the foregoing
| lists of clans, for the name clearly refers
to the killdee's habit of running along
the clean sand at the water's edge.
De Graffenried gives (N. C. Col. Rec.,
1, 905 et seq.) an interesting account of
the preparations made for the execution
of Lawson and himself by the hostile
Tuscarora. In the # space or public
square mentioned there was a large
fire, near which was the shaman or high
priest, a grizzled sorcerer, who made
two white rings on the ground, whether
of flour or white sand was not stated.
In front of the two victims was placed a
wolf skin, and a short distance farther
there stood an Indian in a terrifying pos-
ture, holding in one hand a knife and in
the other a tomahawk; he was apparently
the executioner. He did not move from
the spot. On the farther side of the fire
were assembled young men, women, and
children, who danced with weird and
frightful contortions and attitudes. In
the center of the circle of dancers were
seated two singers who intoned a dismal
song, “rather fit to provoke tears and
anger than joy.” Within the circle of
dancers the shaman stood unterrified, ut-
tering his threatenings and adjurations
and performing his exorcisms, against the
foes of his people and their orenda or
“medicine,” when there would come a
pause in the dancing. Finally, with
shouts and howls the dancers ran into
the neighboring forest. In a short time
they returned with their faces painted
black, white, and red, in bands, and with
their hair loose and flying, oiled and
sprinkled with fine down or cotton from
the cattail flag and with small white
feathers, and some returned arrayed in
all kinds of furs. After their return, the
dance was renewed. Back of the two
victims stood a double line of armed war-
riors who kept their posts until everything
was over; back of this guard was the
council of war, whose members were
seated on the ground in a circle, gravely
deliberating on the fate of the two noted
prisoners. Finally, they acted on the
advice of “King” Tom Blunt, the head-
chief of their neighbors, “the villages of
the Tuscaroros,” properly so called, that
King Hencock should liberate De Graf-
fenried, and could deal with Lawson as
he and his council pleased. The manner
of Lawson's death, as learned from Indian
information, is found in a letter of Maj.
Christopher Gale to his brother, Nov. 2,
1711, wherein it is said that the In-
dians stuck the unfortunate prisoner
“full of fine small splinters of torchwood,
like hogs' bristles, and so set them gradu-
ally on fire.” De Graffenried was not
permitted to know how Lawson was
executed.
To this account of the Tuscarora method
of preparing for the execution of captives
may be added their triumphal ceremonies
which DeGraffenried says they performed
after their defeat of a relief party of Swiss
and Palatines. He reports £ they built
bonfires at night, and especially a large
one in the place of executions, where they
raised “three wolf's hides, figuring as
many protectors or gods,” to which offer-
ings, consisting of their jewels, were made
by the women. In the middle of the
circle, the chief shaman performed all
manner of contortions, conjurations, and
imprecations against the enemies of his
country, while the populace danced in a
circle around the wolf-hides.
The council of “King” Hencock, which
consisted of 40 elders, was called by the
Tuscarora, according to De Graffenried,
the “Assembly of the Great,” a transla-
tion of the Tuscarora terms for the council
of chiefs, the general word for chief sig-
nifying ‘one is great, either in size or
osition. At the council before which
£ and De Graffenried were tried the
“forty elders” were seated around a great
fire kindled in a large open space devoted
to important festivals and public execu-
tions. On this occasion these chiefs and
the accused were seated on rush mats,
which were customarily provided for the
comfort of guests as a mark of deference
and honor. Although the two captives
were acquitted by the first council, the
were again tried before a second council,
after Lawson incautiously had had a bit-
ter quarrel with Cor Tom, the chief of
Cor town, who was not at the first coun-
cil. The two captives were not given
mats upon which to sit, and Lawson was
condemned to death and De Graffenried
was acquitted.
Lawson asserts that the most powerful
tribe “scorns to treat or trade with any
others, of fewer numbers and less power
in any other tongue but their own, which
serves for the lingua of the country;
with which we travel and deal.” As an
example of this, the Tuscarora are cited.
Being the most numerous tribe in North
Carolina, their language was necessarily
understood by some persons in every
town of all the neighboring tribes.
The Tuscarora carried on a pernicious
trade in rum with the Indians dwelling
Bvuh 301 TUSCARORA 85 1
\
to their westward. In 1708 rum had
been but recently introduced among the
latter, chiefly by the Tuscarora, who
transported it in rimdlets several hun-
dred miles, amongst other Indians.
They sold it at “ so many mouthfuls for
a buckskin, thev never using any other
measure,” the buyer always choosing a
man having the largest mouth possible to
accompany him to the market, and the
mouthful was scrupulously emptied into
a bowl brought or the urpose. The
Tuscarora also traded vvitfl the Shakori
and Occaneechi, selling them wooden
bowls and ladles for rawhides.
Their lodges, usually round in form,
were constructed of poles, covered with
the bark of cypress, red or white cedar,
or sometimes pine. At one place Lawson
met more than 500 Tuscarora in one body
in a hunting camp. They had con-
structed their lodges with bark, " not
with round tops, as they commonly use,
but ridge fas ion, after the manner of
most Indians.” Among them he found
much corn, while meat and venison were
scarce, because of the great number of
people, for although they were expert
unters, they were too populous for one
range. -
According to Lawson, the native Tus-
carora of North Carolina had rather fiat
bodies, due probably to the fact that in
early infancy the children were swathed
to cradle-boards. He adds: “They are
not of so robust and strong bodies as to
lift great burdens, and endure labor and
slavish work, as Europeans are; yet some
that are slaves prove very good and labor-
ious.” They were dextrous and steady,
and collected in the use of their hands
and feet; their bearing was sedate and
miflestic; their eyes were commonly full
an manly, being black or dark hazel in
color, and the white of the eye was
usually marbled with red lines; their
skin was tawny, and somewhat darkened
by the habit of anointing it with bear's
oil and a pigment resembling burnt cork.
When the wished to be very fine they
mixed with the oil a certain red powder
made from a scarlet root growin in the
hilly country. This root was held in
great esteem among them, selling it one
to another at a very high price, on ac-
count of the distance from which it came
and the danger to which they were ex-
posed in obtaining it. The Tuscarora
and other Indians attempted to cultivate
this plant, but it would not grow in their
land. As a substitute they sometimes
used puccoon root, which also has a crim-
son color, but this dyed the hair an ugly
hue. The heads even of the aged were
scarcely ever bald; their teeth were tinged
yellow from smoking tobacco, to which
abit both men and women were much
addicted; they however did not snuff or
chew tobacco. They plucked the hair
from their faces and bodies. There were
but few deformed or crippled persons
among them. i
The Tuscarora had many dances suita-
ble to various occasions; these as a rule
were accompanied with public feasts pre-
pared under the direction of the women
chiefs. Every dance had its peculiar song,
but probably was not changed for every
occasion on which the dance was per-
formed, although Lawson states that “all
these songs are made new for every feast;
nor is one and the same song sung at two
several festivals. Some one of the nation,
which has the best gift of expressing their
designs, is appointed by their king and
war captains to make these songs.’ To
these estivals the people came from all
the towns within 50 or 60 m., “where
they bu and sell several commodities.”
The Tuscarora, in like measure with
the northern Irottiuois, were passionately
given to gaming, rcquently stripping one
another of every piece of property avail-
able. Sometimes they went even so far
as to bet themselves away to the winner,
readily becoming his slave until he or his
relatives could pay the redemption price;
nevertheless they bore their losses with
great equanimity, no matter how ruinous
they were. Among theoié-dgames was that
of a bundle of 51. split r s about 7 in. in
length and neatly made. The game con-
sisted in throwing a part of the bundle
before an opponent, who must on si ht
guess the number thrown. It is said that
experts were able to tell the number cor-
rectly ten times in ten throws. A set of
these reeds was valued at a dressed doe
skin. The Tuscarora also had the well-
known bowl and plum-seed game, which
is such an important adjunct to the
thanksgiving festivals of the northern
Iroquois. They also had a number of
other games, but some of their neighbors
had games which they did not have.
There were feasts among the Tuscarora
when several villages united to celebrate
some event or when two or more tribes
assembled to negotiate peace. There were
feasts and dances of thanksgiving, and
invocations to the gods that watched over
their harvests, w en their crops were
garnered and when the first fruits of the
year were gathered.
Populati'o'n.—No trustworthy estimates
of the Tuscarora population at any given
date, exclusive o ‘t 1038 of Lawson and
Barnwell, previous to 1830, are available
for the entire Tuscarora people. The
earliest and perhaps most authoritative
estimate of the total Tuscarora pfipulation
at a given time was that of wson in
1708. His estimate of 15 towns and 1,200
fighting men would indicate a popula-
852
[B. A. E.
TUSCARORA
\
tion of about 4,800 at that date; Colonel
Barnwell’s figures are somewhat larger
than Lawson's, though they appear to
be conservative; his estimate was 1,200
to 1,400 warriors, or a maximum popula-
tion of about 5,600 persons. The estimate
of Chauvignerie in 1736 was 250 warriors,
or about 1,000 persons. His estimate was
restricted to the Tuscarora living near
Oneida, N.Y., hence did not include those
living in North Carolina or on the Sus-
quehanna and Juniatars. Otherestimates
of this group give them 1,000 (1765), 2,000
(1778), 1,000 (1783), 400 (1796) in the
United States; 414 (1885) in New York
and an equal number in Canada, or a
total of 828; 364 (1909) in New York, and
416 (1910) in Canada, a total of 780.
Settlements.—The following Tuscarora
towns have been mentioned in writings
£ to this people: Annaooka,
hunaneets, Coerntha, Cohunche, Con-
auhkare, Contahnah, Cotechney, Coram,
Corutra, Eno, Ganasaraga, Ganatisgowa,
Harooka, Harutawaqui, Ingaren, Junas-
triyo, Jutaneaga, Kanhato, Kaunehsun-
tahkeh, Kenta, Kentanuska, Naurhegh-
ne, Nonawharitse; Nursoorooka, Nyuchi-
rhaan, Ohagi, Oonossora, Oneida (in
art), Oquaga, Shawhiangto, Tasqui,
iochcrungwe, Tonarooka, Torhunte,
Tosneoc, Tuscarora, Unanauhan, Ucouh-
nerunt. Some of these towns were in
North Carolina, others on Juniata r. in
Pennsylvania, others on the Susquehan-
na in Pennsylvania, others on the Sus-
quehanna in New York, while others
were s. of Oneida lake in New York, and
one in Genessee valley. The exact situ-
ation of the majority of these towns is
not definitely known. In some instances
the Tuscarora shared a town with other
tribes, as was the case at Anajot (Oneida,
or Ganowarohare) and Onohoquaga.
Treaties.—The Tuscarora have taken
part in the following treaties between
the United States and the Six Nations:
Ft Stanwix, N. Y., Oct. 22, 1784; Ft
Harmar, Ohio, Jan. 9, 1789; Canandai-
# (Konondaigua), N.Y., Nov. 11, 1794;
neida, N. Y., Dec. 2, 1794; Buffalo
Creek, N. Y., Jan. 15, 1838. -
For further information consult Elias
Johnson (native Tuscarora), Legends,
Traditions and Laws of the Iroquois, or
Six Nations, and History of the Tuscaro-
ra Indians, 1881; Documents Relating to
the Colonial History of New York, 1–x1,
1855–61; Documentary History of New
York, I-IV, 1849–51; Pennsylvania Ar-
chives, 1-xII, 1852–56; Minutes of the
Provincial Council of Pennsylvania (Co-
lonial Records), 1-xv.1, 1852–53; South
Carolina Historical and Genealogical
Magazine, 1-x, especially 1x and x; Vir-
ginia Magazine, 1-xv, 1893–1908; Lawson,
History of Carolina, 1714, repr. 1860;
Publications of the Buffalo Hist. Soc.,
especially vol. VI. (J. N. B. H.)
A-ko-t'as-kā-ro'-ré'.—Hewitt, Mohawk MS. vocab.,
B. A. E., 1884 (Mohawk name). Ani’-Skälä’-
li.–Mooney in 19th Rep. B. A. E., 509, 1900
(Cherokee name). 's:#1'a. (or Skälä’11;
sing form). A-t'äs-kā-lo'-lé".—Hewitt, Oneida
MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1882 (an Oneida name). Cas-
karorins.—Document ca. 1758 in N. Y. Doc. Col.
Hist., x, 675, 1858. Caskarouns.–Mackenzie,
Voy., app., 315, 1803. Dus. -o’-weh’.–Morgan,
League Iroq., 53, 1851. rens.–Montreal
Conference (1754) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., x, 267,
1858; Keew-ahomomy.—Irvine (1728) in Col. Rec.
N.C., II,812, 1886 (given as the Saponi name; the
correct form is probably Tewohomomy, as given
by the Va. boundary commissioners; cf. Dus-gao-
weh ante). Skälä'li-.—Mooney in 19th Rep. B. A.
E., 509, 1900 (Cherokee name, sing. form; see
A-Skaldi'li, ante). Skä-ru'-ré".—Hewitt, Tusca-
rora MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1880 (name used by the
tribe). Tachekaroreins.—Document of 1741 in
N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., Ix, 1081, 1855. Tascorins.—
uebec Conference (1748), ibid., x, 186, 1858.
ascororins.—Quebec Conference '' ibid.,
187. Tascuroreus.—Chauvignerie (1736) in School-
craft, Ind. Tribes, III, 555, 1853. Taska'ho.—Gat-
schet, Wyandot MS., B. A. E., 1881 (Wyandot
name). Täs-kā-lo'-lén'.—Hewitt, Oneida MS.
vocab., B. A. E., 1882 (an Oneida name). Taska-
lo'nugi.—Gatschet, Shawnee MS., 1879 (Shawnee
£: Taskarorens.—Duquesne (1754) in N. Y.
Doc. Col. Hist., x, 266, 1858. Taskarosins.—Writer
of 1756, ibid., 487. (misprint). Taskiroras.-Led-
erer (1670) quoted by Hawks, N.C., II
askororins.-Letter of 1756 in N. Y. - -
Hist., x,480, 1858. Tasks.—Spotswood (1717) in Va.
Hist. Soc. Coll., n.s., II, 236, 1885. Tescarorins.—
Document of 1747 in N.Y. Doc. Col. Hist., X, 97,1858.
Tewohomomy.—Wa. Boundary Comrs. (1728) in Col.
Rec. N. C., II, 786, 1886 ("Saponi name, Irvine
gives the word as Keew-aho, probably a mis-
rint). Tharhkarorin.—Vaudreuil (1755) in N. Y.
oc. Col. Hist., x, 322, 1858. Theskaroriens.—
Vaudreuil (1755), ibid., 377. Toscororas.—Trader
£ in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, III, 561, 1853.
oskiroros.-Lederer map (1670) in Hawks, N. C.,
II, 1858. Touscaroros.—Homann Heirs map, 1756.
£ N.Y., II, 178–9, 1829 (mis-
rint). tuscarara.—Hunter (1712) in N. Y. Doc.
ol. Hist., v. 343, 1855. Tusc umphreys,
Acct., x, 1730. Tuscareras.–Memoir of 1727 in
N.Y. Doc. Col. Hist. ix.99s. 1855. roes.-
Document of 1726 in Col. Rec. N. C., II, 644, 1886.
Tuscarora.—Lords of Trade (1712) in N. Y. Doc.
Col. Hist., V, 346, 1855. Tuscaroras.-Albany Con-
ference (1714) quoted by Ruttenber, Tribes Hud-
son R., 190, 1872. tusCarorase.—Hansen (1713) in
N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., v,376, 1855. w.-
La Tour map, 1782. re haga.-Pyrlaeus
map (ca. 1750) quoted in Am. Antiq., IV, 75, 1882.
Tuscarorens.—Chauvignerie (1736) in N. Y. Doc.
Col. Hist., ix, 1057, 1855. ries.--Carver,
Travels, i.73, 1778. Tuscaroroes-Ffrench & Wor:
ley (1710) in Day, Penn., 391, 1843. Tuscarow.—
umphreys, Acct., 26, 1730. Tuscarura.—Lords
of Trade (1712) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist. y $46,
1855. Tuscaruro.–S ood (1711) in Col. Rec.
N. C., 1, 796, 1886. .–Turkish Spy
#: by Malcolme, Collection of Letters, 1739.
orora.—Writer, ca. 1795, in Drake, Bk. Inds.,
bk.5,94, 1848. Tuscororoes.-Pollock (1712) in Col.
Rec. N. C., 1, 893, 1886. Tuscoroura.-Spotswood
# , ibid., II, 79, 1886. Tuscorure.—Spotswood
1711), ibid., i. 782, 1886. Tuscouroro
W
H
araro.—H
.—Spots-
(1713), ibid., II, 15, 1886. Tus-kai'-y'é".—
ewitt, Onondaga MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1882
(Onondaga name). Tus-kā-o-wan'.-Hewitt, Ca-
u MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1884 £ name).
#' ', (1722) in Col. . N. C., 11,
456, 1886. Tuskaroes.—Document of 1733 in N. Y.
Doc. Col. Hist., V, 963, 1855. Tuskarooroe.—As-
sembly (1721) in Col. Rec. N. C., 11,428, 1886, tus-
karora.-Document of 1711, ibid., 1, 819, 1886,
Tuskarorahs.–Penhallow (1726) in N. H. Hist.
Soc. Coll., 1,79, 1824. Tuskarorers.—Albany Con-
ference (1746) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., v.1, 317.
1855. Tuskarores.—Albany Conference (1722)
BULL. 30]
ibid., V, 660, 1855, Tuskarorins. - Montreal
Conference (1756), ibid., x, 500, 1858. Tuska-
roro.—Assembly of 1723 in Col. Rec. N. C., ii,
485, 1886. Tuskawres.—Albany Conference (1744)
in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist, vi. 364, 1855. "Tuske o'
wan'.-Hewitt, Seneca MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1880
£, Tuskeroode.—Irvine (1728) in Col.
ec. N. C., II, 812, 1886 (a creek). da.—Va.
Boundary Comrs. (1728), ibid., 786. Tuskeruros.-
Lawson (1700), Hist. Car... 103, 1860. Tuskierores.–
Albany Conference (1737) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist.,
VI, 107, 1855. Tuskoraries.—Goldthwait (1766) in
Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st S., x, 121, 1809. o-
rore.—Albany Conference (1715) in N.Y. Doc. Col.
Hist., v, 444, 1855. T roes.—Assembly of
i;23 in Coi. "Rec. N. C." ii. 485, 1886. .-
Spotswood Tuskurora.-As-
''' ibid., 26.
sembly of 1714, ibid., 140. Tusquarores.—Al-
bany Conference (1724) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist.,
V, 713, 1855. Tusqueroro.—Document of 1711 in
Col. Rec: N. C., 1,818, 1886. -
Tuscarora. The name of three former
villages of the Tuscarora in the 18th cen-
tury: One is placed by the Brion de la
Tour map of 1781 a short distance E. of
“Anatsagane” (probably the present
Stockbridge, Madison co., N.Y.); another
was situated about 3 m. below Oquaga,
Broome co., N. Y., on the w. side of the
Susquehanna, approximately on the site
of Windsor, and at the time it was de-
stroyed by Col. Butler, in 1778, it con-
tained 7 or 8 houses; the last was situ-
ated 12 m. by land and 20 by water be-
low Oquaga, in the vicinity of Great
Bend, '' co., Pa., and was
destroyed by Gen. Clinton, Aug. 17,
1779. The last may possibly be iden-
tical with Ingaren, but as there were
three other Tuscarora villages in this
vicinity, the identification is uncer-
tain. (J. N. B. H.)
Tushepaw. A term used by Lewis and
Clark to Cesignate the Indians “residing
on a N. fork of Clark r., in the Rocky mts.
in spring and summer, and on the Mis-
souri in winter.” They have not been
itively identified, but the evidence
£ et al.) makes it probable that
they were Kutenai. According to Gat-
schet the term (Tüshipa) is a Shoshoni
designation for the tribes living to the N.
of them and including the Nez Percés as
well as the Kutenai. It is probable that
the term, as employed by Lewis and
Clark included both the tribes named as
well as bands of the Wallawalla and pos-
sibly other Shahaptian divisions. Lewis
and Clark mention the Ootlashoot, Mick-
sucksealton, and £ Tushepaw
tribes. None of these been identi-
fied. The Tushepaw £per numbered
430, in 35 houses, in 1805. (L. F.)
Flatheads—i.ewis and Clark, Discov. 59, 1806.
Tah-se-pah.–Gebow, Sho-sho-nay Vocab., 11, 1868
(Shoshoni name). Tåsh-e-pâ.—Long, Exped.
Rocky Mts., II, lxxix., 1823 (sig. ‘pierced noses').
Tate Platt.—Orig. Jour. Lewis and Clark, vi, 111,
1905, Tätsepa.–Gebow, op. cit. Toustchipas.—
Hunt in Nouv. Ann. Voy., x,74, 1821. Tuchapacs.-
Gass, Voyage, 203, 1807. chapaks.—Lewis, Trav-
els, 22, 1809. Tuckapacks.–Clark (1806) : by
Janson, Stranger in Am..., 233, 1807. Tu pax.-
Gass, Journal, 132, 1810. Tus-che-pas-Irvin *
Astoria, 315, 1849. Tushapaws.—Orig. Jour. Lewis
and Clark, III, 27, 1905. Tus-he-pah-Lewis and
TUSCARORA–TUSKHLUSTUNNE
853
Clark Exped., I, map, 1817. Tushepahas.-Drake,
Bk. Inds., xii, 1848. u.—Orig. Jour. Lewis
and Clark, III, 52, 1905. Tushepaw Flatheads.—
Lewis and Clark Exped., I, 445, 1814. Tushe-
#:...' Tushshepah.—Ibid., II, 471, 1814.
.–Gass, Journal, 132, 1810. Tut-see’-was.–
Lewis and Clark Discov., 59, 1806 (native name).
Tushguesta. A former village connected
with San Carlos mission, Cal., and said
to have been Esselen.—Taylor in Cal.
Farmer, Apr. 20, 1860.
Tushkisath (Tuckis'a'th). A sept of the
Toquart, a Nootka tribe.—Boas in 6th
Rep. N. W. Tribes Can., 32, 1890.
£ An Ottawa village, taking
its name from the chief, who was also
known as McCarty, that formerly ex-
isted on the s. bank of Maumee r., oppo-
site Toledo, Ohio. The reservation was
sold in 1833.
M’Carty's village.-Maumee treaty (1819) in U.S.
Ind. Treat., 205, 1873. Tushquegan.—Ibid.
Tushtun (“dragon-fly”). An Apache
clan or band at San Carlos agency and Ft
Apache, Ariz., in 1881.—Bourke in Jour.
Am. Folk-lore, III, 112, 1890.
Tuskawillao. One of the 5 former
Chickasaw towns in N. w. 'P',
Tuskawillao.—Adair, Am. Inds., 353, 1775.
wellow.—West Fla. map, ca. 1775.
Tuskegee (perhaps from Creek taskáya
or tastanógi, “warrior”). A former small
'' Creek town in the fork of Coosa
and Tallapoosa rs., Elmore co., Ala.
According to Hawkins (Sketch, 38, 39,
1848) it contained 30 buildings and 35
unmen in 1799; they had lost their own
#. and spoke that of the Creeks,
whose customs and manners they also
had '' It was the residence of the
noted Alexander MacGillivray, his lands
lying along Coosar. See Gatschet, Creek
Migr. Leg., I, 145–6, 1884. Cf. Taskigi.
Jascag.—Jefferys, French Dom., map, 134, 1761
(wrongly on E. bank of Chattahoocheer.). Jas-
cage.—Ibid. £ Fla., 13, 1763.
Jaskigis.—Alcedo, Dic. Geog., II, 498, 1787. Jas-
£ Voy., I, map, 1799. Joskage.—
efferys, Am. Atlas, map 5, 1776. Tae-keo-ge.—
Adair, Am. Inds., 257, 1775. Taskegee.— Drake,
Ind. Chron., 211, 1836. Taskígi.—Gatschet, Creek
Migr. Leg., I, 145, 1884 (as pronounced by Creeks).
###: (1759), Travels La., 1, 229, 1771.
Tasquiqui.—Vandera (1569) in Smith, Colec. Doc.
Fla., 18, 1859. Tiscugas.–McCall, Hist. Ga., 1,367,
1811. Tooses—Robin, Voy., I, map, 1807. Tou-
zas.-Dumont, La., I, 135, 1753 (identical?). Tus-
keegies.—Romans, Fla., I, 280, 1775. Tuskeego.–
Sen. Ex. Doc. 425, 24th Cong., 1st sess., 282, 1836.
Tus-ke-gee.—Hawkins (1799), Sketch, 37, 1848.
Tuskegees. – Weatherford (1793) in Am. State
Papers, Ind. Aff., 1,386, 1832. Tuskiki.—Gatschet,
Creek Migr. Leg., 1, 145, 1884 (alternative of
Taskigi). Tuskogee. — Hawkins (1799), Sketch,
39, 1848. Tuskugu.—Treaty of 1827 in U.S. Ind.
Treat., 420, 1837.
Tuskegee. The name of two towns of
the Creek Nation, Okla.: one on Deep
fork of Canadian r., w. of Ocmulgee, the
other, 10 m. w. of Eufaula. For the
'' of the Creeks of Taskigi, con-
sult Speck in Mem. Am. Anthr. Asso., II,
t. 2, 1907.
askigi.—Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg., II, 186, 1888.
£ Aff. Rep., 149, 1858 (“in the
Canadian dist.”). ep - (
Tuskhlustunne. A former village of the
854
[B. A. E.
TUSKOKOGIE—TUTALOSI
Mishikhwutmetunne on Coquiller., Oreg.
Tüs-qlüs' 3dnné'.—Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore,
iii, 232, 1890.
Tuskokogie. A former Iroquois village,
apparently under Oneida jurisdiction,
situated, according to the Brion de la
Tour map, 1781, just above Schoherage,
on the w. bank of the E. branch of Susque-
hanna r. This is probably an error for
Chenango r., N.Y. (J. N. B. H.)
Tuslalahockaka. A former Seminole
town 10 m. w. of Walacooche, Fla. Alac
Hajo was its chief in 1823.—H. R. Ex.
Doc. 74 (1823), 19th Cong., 1st sess., 27,
1826.
Tuslatunne. A former Chastacosta vil-
# on the N. bank of upper Rogue r.,
reg.
£ 3ünné.-Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore,
III, 234, 1890.
Tusolivi. A tribe or subtribe living in
1709 on Colorado r., Texas, in a rancheria
with Simaomo and Yojuan. This ran-
cheria was visited in the year named by
Fr. San Buenaventura y Olivares and Fr.
Espinosa, of the Rio Grande missions,
who estimated the population of the
settlement at 2,500. The presence of the
Yojuan in the rancheria would indicate
Tonkawan affiliation (Diary of San
Buenaventura y Olivares, 1709, MS. in
College of Santa Cruz de Querétaro). See
Simaomo, and cf. Tusonid. (H. E. B.)
Tusonid. One of the tribes represented
at San Juan Bautista mission, on the
Rio Grande, Texas, in 1772 (MS. in
College of Santa Cruz de Querétaro, K,
leg. 15, doc. 10). Cf. Tusolivi.
Tusonimon. A former Sobaipuri ran-
cheria about 4 leagues w. of Casa Grande
near the Rio Gila, S. Arizona, visited
by Father Kino about 1697.
Sta Isabel.—Bernal (1697) in Bancroft, Ariz. and
N. Mex., 356, 1889. Tusonimó.—Ibid. Tusoni-
mon.–Mange (1697) in Schoolcraft, Indian Tribes
111, 303, 1853; #": Bancroft, Ariz. and
N. Mex., 356, 1889. ssoninio.-Orozco y Berra,
Geog., 348, 1864.
Tusquittah (Da’skwittin'yi “rafters
£ from daskwitän’t “rafters, yi, the
ocative). A former Cherokee settle-
ment on Tusquittee cr., near Hayesville,
Clay co., N. C. The creek was named
after the settlement. (J. M.)
Da'skwitän'yi.–Mooney in 19th Rep. B. A. E.,
514, 1900 (native name). Tusquittah.–Present
map form. Tusquittee.—Doc. of 1799 quoted by
Royce in 5th Rep. B. A. E., 144, 1887.
Tussawehe (“white knives’). Probably
a Shoshoni tribe, although their country,
in the mountains along Humboldt r. and
Goose cr., N. Nevada, adjoined that of the
Paiute. The name White Knives was
sometimes applied to the tribe because
of the beautiful flint found in their
territory from which they made
knives. (H. W. H.)
Goose Creek Diggers.—Stuart, Mont., 81, 1865.
To'-sa wee.—Ibid. Tosawitches.—Davies in Ind.
Aff. Rep., 129, 1861. To-si-witches.—Simpson
(1859), Rep. of Expl. Across Utah, 34, 1876. To-si-
withes.-Ibid., 510. To-so-ees.—Taylor in Cal.
Farmer, June 26, 1863. To-so-wates.-Powell in
H. R. Misc. Doc. 86, 43d Cong., 1st sess., 1, 1874.
Tosowes.—Dole in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1864, 14, 1865.
To-sow-witches.—Hurt, ibid., 1856, 228, 1857.
wehe-Gatschet in Geog. Surv. W. 100th
Mer., VII, 410, 1879. White Knives.—Holeman in
Ind. Aff. Rep., 152, 1852.
Tustatunkhuushi. A band of the Mishi-
khwutmetunne formerly residing on
£Quille r., Oreg.
Tüs'-ta-tün qu'-u-ci.-Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-
lore, III, 232, 1890.
Tustur. An unidentified tribe allied
with the Iroquois and the tribes of the
Ohio valley, possibly the Miami.
Tustans.—Stone, Life of Brant, 1,295, 1864. Tus-
turs.—Lord Dorchester (1791) quoted by Lincoln
in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 3d S., V, 159, 1836.
Tutachro. A Chumashan village for-
merly near Purísima mission, Santa Bar-
bara co., Cal.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer,
Oct. 18, 1861.
Tutago. A. Kaiyuhkhotana village on
Yukon r. at the mouth of Autor., Alaska;
# 32 in 1848.
chouchago.—Zagoskin in Nouv. Ann. Voy., 5th
S., xxi, map, 1850. Ttutaho.—Tikhmenief (1861)
uoted by Baker, Geog. Dict. Alaska, 82, 1901.
uttago.-Zagoskin, Descr. Russ. Poss. Am., map,
1848. Yakutskalitnik.—Raymond in Sen. Ex.
Doc. 12, 42d Cong., 1st sess., 26, 1871. Yakutzke-
lignik.—Whymper, Alaska, 264, 1869.
Tutahaco. A name of somewhat indefi-
nite application. It is recorded by Cas-
tañeda (14th Rep. B. A. E., 492, 519, 525,
544, 1896) as that of a province of 8
Pueblo villages, apparently on the Rio
Grande in New Mexico, 4 leagues s. E. of
Tiguex, visited by members of Coronado's
expedition in 1540–41. The place last
mentioned was undoubtedly in the vicin-
ity of the present Bernalillo, consequently
the Tigua villages about the present
Isleta are generally regarded as having
formed Tutahaco province; on the other
hand, if the distance (4 leagues) is an
error, the former Piro and Tigua villages
E. of the Rio Grande, in the Salinas, may
have been meant, otherwise they were
the only pueblos in New Mexico or Ari-
zona that were not visited by members of
Coronado's force. Jaramillo (14th Rep.
op. cit., 545) confounded Tutahaco with
Acoma, £ on account of the resem-
blance of the last syllable to the Acoma
name of their pueblo (Ako). The Tigua
(Isleta) name of Acoma is Tuthlaudy; and
of the Pueblo people who formerly lived s.
of them (evidently the Piro), Tukahun.
See Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers, Iv,
234 et '' 1892. (F. w. H.)
Cutahaco-Domenech, Deserts, 1,88, 1853, (mis-
'': Tutahaco.—Castañeda and Jaramillo in
th Rep. B. A. E., op. cit. Tutahuco.—Davis,
Span. Conq. N. Mex., 189, 1869 (misprint). Tuta-
liaco. – Castañeda (1596) in Ternaux-Compans,
Voy., Ix, 57, 1838 (evidently identical, although
used for Acoma). Tutchaco.–Gallatin in Nouv.
Ann. Voy., 5th S., xxvii, 264, 1851 (misprint).
Tutuhaco.—Castañeda (1596) in Ternaux Com-
pans, Voy., 1.x, 139, 1838.
tutalósi, ‘chicken,”
Tutalosi (Creek:
‘fowl'). A former Hitchiti town on Tu-
BULL. 30]
talosi cr., a branch of Kinchafoonee cr.,
£ in Lee or Terrell co., Ga. In
ater years its people moved w. of Chat-
tahoocheer and were known thereafter
as Hitchiti.
Fowl Town.—Of several authors. Tatayahukli-
Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg., 1, 149, 1884 (Hitchiti
name of its ''', futtallasee.—Hawkins
(1814) in Am. State Papers, Ind. Aff., I, 845,
1832. Tut-tal-leo-see.—Ibid.,859. Tut-tal-lo-see.—
Hawkins (1779), Sketch, 65, 1848.
Tutchonekutchin (“crow people'). A
Kutchin tribe on Yukon r. from Deer r. to
Ft Selkirk, Yukon Ter., Canada. They
number about 1,100 and differ but little
from their Kutchin neighbors below.
Caribou Indians.—Dall in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., I, 32,
1877 (so called by Hudson's Bay Co. ple). Car-
ribou Indians.—Ross, MS. notes on Tinne, B. A. E.
Crow People.—Dallin Cont. N.A. Ethnol., 1,32, 1877.
Gens de bois.—Whymper, Alaska, 255, 1869. Gens
des Foux.—Dall, Alaska, 429, 1870. Gens-de-wiz.-
Raymond in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1869,593,1870(misprint).
Klo-a-tsul-tshik'.—Dawson in Rep. Geol. Surv.
Can. 1888, 202B, 1889. Mountain ians.—Har-
disty in Smithson. Rep. 1866,311, 1872. Nehaunee.—
Dall in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., 1, 32, 1877 (so called
by Hudson's Bay Co. men). Tatanchaks.-Colyer in
Ind. Aff. Rep. 1869, 593, 1870. Tatanchakutchin.—
Raymond, in Jour. Am. Geog. Soc., III, 178, 1873.
Tatanchok-Kutchin.—Whymper in Jour. Roy.
Geog. Soc., 233, 1868. Tatchone Kutchin.—Keane
in Stanford, Compend., 464, 1878. Touchon-ta-
Kutchin.—Kirkby in Smithson. Rep. 1864,418, 1865.
Touchon-tay Kutchin.—Kirby (1862)Quoted by Hind,
Lab. Penin., 11, 254, 1863. Tüt-chohn'-küt-chin.—
Dall in Proc. Am. A. A. S., 379, 1886. Tutchöne-
Kutchin. — Dall, Alaska, 429, 1870. Tutchone-
kut'qin.— Morice in Anthropos, 1, 506, 1906.
Tutchon Kutchin.—Whymper, Alaska, 271, 1869.
Tütch-un-tah' kütchin.–Ross, Notes on Tinne,
S. I. MS. 474. Tütcone-kut'qin.— Morice in An-
thropos, 1, 261, 1906 (= ‘crow £: Wood
Indians.—Dawson in Rep. Geol. Surv. Can., 202B,
1889 (so called by fur traders).
Tutelary. See Oyaron, Totem.
Tutelo. One of theeastern Siouan tribes,
formerly living in Virginia and North Car.
olina, but now extinct. Hale (Proc.
Am. Philos. Soc., Mar. 2, 1883) first
made it known that the Tutelo language
pertained to the Siouan stock, a discovery
which, followed by the investigations of
Gatschet, Mooney, and J. O. Dorsey,
brought to light the fact that a considerable
group of Siouan tribes formerly inhabited
the piedmont, region of '# and the
Carolinas. The relation of the Tutelo ap-
pears to have been most intimate with
the Saponi, the language of the two tribes
being substantially the same. Their inti-
mate association with the Occaneechi and
their allied tribes indicates ethnic rela-
' The history of the Tutelo is
virtually the same as that of the Saponi.
The name Tutelo, although by the Eng-
lish commonly used to designate a par-
ticular tribe, was by the Iroquois applied
as a generic term for all the Siouan tribes
of Virginia, and Carolina, being applied
more particularly to the allied tribes
gathered at Ft Christanna (see Christ-
anna Indians). They are first mentioned
by Capt. John Smith in 1609 under the
names of Monacan and Mannahoac, with
TUTCHONEKUTCHIN–TUTELO 855
many subtribes, occupying the upper
waters of James and Rappahannock rs.,
Va., and described by him as very barba-
rous, subsisting chiefly on the products of
the chase and wild fruits. They were at
constant war with the Powhatan Indians
and in mortal dread of the Iroquois. Led-
erer, in his exploration from Virginia into
North Carolina in 1670, passed through
their territory and mentions the names
of Nahyssan (Monahassanough) and
Sapon (Saponi). In their frontier posi-
tion at the base of the mountains the
Saponi and Tutelo were directly in the
path of the Iroquois.
Unable to withstand the constant attacks
of these northern enemies, they aban-
doned this location some time between
1671 and 1701, and removed to the junc-
tion of Staunton and Dan rs., where they
established themselves near their friends
and kinsmen, the Occaneechi, occupying
two of the islands in the Roanoke imme-
diately below the forks, the Tutelo set-
tling on the upper one. How long they
remained here is unknown; it is certain,
however, that in 1701 Lawson found the
Saponi on Yadkin r., N. C., and says that
the Tutelo were living in the neighboring
mountains toward the w., probably about
the headwaters of the Yadkin. At this
time, according to Lawson, the 5 Siouan
tribes, the Tutelo, Saponi, Keyauwee,
Occaneechi, and Shakori, numbered to-
£ only about 750 souls. Soon after
wson's visit they all moved in toward
the white settlements, and, crossing the
Roanoke, occupied a village called Sapona
town, a short distance E. of the river,
about 15 m. w. of the present Windsor,
Bertie co., N. C. Soon after this they re-
moved and settled near Ft Christanna
(see Christanna Indians, Totero). In 1722,
through the efforts of the Colonial gov-
ernments, peace was finally made be-
tween the Iroquois and the Virginia
tribes. In consequence the Saponi and
Tutelo some years later moved to the N.
and settled on the Susquehanna at Sha-
mokin (q.v.), Pa., under Iroquois protec-
tion, later moving up the river to Skogari.
Their chiefs were allowed to sit in the
great council of the Six Nations. In
1763 the two tribes, together with the
Nanticoke and Conoy, numbered, ac-
cording to Sir Wm. Johnson, 200 men,
possibly 1,000 souls. In 1771 the Tutelo
were settled on the E. side of Cayuga inlet,
about 3 m. from the S. end of £ lake, in
a town called Coreorgonel, which was
destroyed in 1779 by Gen. Sullivan. The
last surviving full-blood Tutelo known
was Nikonha, from whom Hale obtained
the linguistic material by which he de-
termined the relation of the tribe to the
Siouan stock. He died in 1871. It is
believed there are still a few mixed-bloods
856
[B. A. F.
TUTELPINCO—TUTONAGUY
in Canada, but the last one who could
speak the language was John Key, or
Gostango (“Below the Rock’), whose
Tutelo name was Nastabon (‘One Step”),
and who died in 1898, aged about 80
£ (Chadwick, People of the #
ouse, 19, 1897; Boyle in Ann. Archaeol.
Rep. Ontario, 55, pl. xviii, b, 1898).
Lawson describes the Tutelo as “tall,
likely men, having great plenty of
buffaloes, elks, and bears, with every
sort of deer amongst them, which strong
food makes large, robust bodies.” . Nev-
ertheless the evidence is clear that they
were cultivators of the soil and relied
thereon to a large extent for subsistence.
The photograph of Nikonha, given by
Hale, shows a face full oval in outline
and large features of an almost European
cast, £ says Hale, “not in-
dividual or family traits, as they reappear
in the Tutelo half-breeds on the Reserve,
who do not claim a near relationship to
Nikonha.” On the other hand Zeisber-
ger, who visited the remnant of the tribe
while settled at Shamokin, speaks of the
village as “the only town on the conti-
nent inhabited by Tuteloes, a degenerate
remnant of thieves and drunkards.”
Lederer describes the Nahyssan chief as
an absolute monarch, and the people as
tall, warlike, and rich. In their temples,
or medicine lodges, they had large quan-
tities of pearls, which they had taken in
war from more southern tribes. Their
tribal ensign consisted of three arrows.
Consult Hale in Proc. Am. Philos. Soc.,
xx1, no. 114, 1883; Mooney, Siouan Tribes
of the East, 1894. (J. M.)
Kattera.–De l'Isle, map41, in Kitchin, New Atlas,
1800. Nahyssan-Lederer, Discovg|9,1672(Mooney
regards this as a form of Yesan). shateras-Belló.
mont (1699) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., IV,488, 1854.
Taderighrones.—Ibid., index, 312, 1861. Tadirigh-
rone.—Albany conf. (1722), ibid., V, 660, 1855.
Tateras.—Boudinot, Star in the West, 100, 1816.
Tedari '''I''' in N.Y. Doc.
Col. Hist., vi, 811, 1855. T hroones.—Doc. of
i;53, ibid., 812. Tedderighroone:-N.Y. Doc. Col.
Hist., index,312.1861. Tedirighroonas.—Doc.of 1756,
ibid., VII, 55, 1856. Tehötirigh.—Halein Proc. Am.
Philos. Soc., xxi, no. 114, A, 11, 1883. Tehutili.–
Ibid. Tentilves.—Boudinot, Star in the West, 129,
1816. Tetarighroones.—Doc. of 1753 in N. Y. poc.
Col. Hist, VI, 814, 1855. Teuteloe.–Macauley,
Hist. N. Y., 11, 180, 1829. Thedirighroonas.–N.Y.
Doc. Col. Hist., index, 312, 1861. Thoderighroo-
nas.—Doc. of 1756, ibid., VII, 136, 1856. Tiederigh-
roenes.—Doc. of 1 ibid., 380. Tiederigh-
roomas.—Doc. of 1755, ibid., v.1,982, 1855. Tiederigh-
roones.—N. Y. Doe. Col. Hist., index, 312, 1861.
Tiederigoene.—Stone, Life Sir William Johnson, 1,
485, note, 1865. Tiederigroenes.–Doc. of 1755 in
N.Y. Doc. Col. Hist., v.1,964,1855. Tiutei.—Hale in
Proc. Am. Philos. Soc. xxi, no. 114, A, 11, 1884.
Tiuterih.–Ibid. Toalaghreghroonees.–Doc. of 1748
in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., VI, 447, 1855. Toalaghregh-
soonees.—Doc. of 1748, ibid., 441. Toataghregh-
roones.–Ibid., note. Toderechrones.—Ibid., V, 671,
1855. Toderichroone.–Ibid., 491. Todericks.-
Boudinot, Star in the West, 100, 1816. Todevigh-
rono.—Johnson, map (1771) quoted by Hale in
Proc. Am. Philos. Soc., xx I, no. 114, A, 8, 1884 (mis-
print). Todirichrones.—Hale, ibid., 5. Todirich-
roones.—Doc. 1722 in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., v,
673, 1853. Tolera.—Batts (1671), ibid., 111, 191, 1853.
Tolere.—Lambreville (1686), ibid., 489. Toleri.—
N.Y. Doc. Col. Hist., index, 313, 1861. Tortero.—
Logan, Hist. So, Car., I, 33, 1859. Totaly.—
Macauley, Hist. N. Y., 11, 166, 1829. To-
taro.—Harrison, letter to Dorsey, May 25, 1886
resent name of a district in Brunswick co.,
a., between Lawrenceville and Belfield).
Toteloes.—Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, III, 196, 1853.
Totera.–Clayton (1671) in Fernow, Ohio Valley,
223, 1890. Toteras.—Brickell, Nat. Hist. N. Car.,
343, 1737. Toteri.—N.Y. Doc. Col. Hist., index,313,
1861. Toteroes.—Doc. of 1722, ibid., V, 673, 1855.
Toteros.–Gallatin in Trans. Am. Antiq. Soc., II,
85, 1836. Totierono.—Paris doc. 12 (1756) in N. Y.
Doc. Col. Hist., x, 500, 1858. Totiri.–Paris doc. 8
(1736), ibid., Ix, 1057, 1855. Totora.–Clayton (1671)
uoted by Fernow, Öhio Val 21, 1890. Tottero-
tswood (1711) quoted by Burk, Va., 111, 89,
1805. , Totteroy.-Anville # map 50, in
Kitchin, New Atlas, 1800. Tutaloes.—Chadwick,
People of the Longhouse, 19, 1897. Tutecoes.—
Stone, Life of Sir Wm. Johnson, If, 487, 1865.
Tuteeves.—Doc. of 1764 in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist.
VII, 641, 1856. Tutelas.—Brainerd (1745) quot
by Day, Penn., 525, 1843. Tútele.—Gatschet, MS.,
B.A. E. (Shawnee name). Tutelo.—Shea, Cath.
Miss., 24, 1855. Tuteloes.—Doc. of 1700 in N. Y.
Doc. Col. Hist., VIII, 229, 1857. Tütie.—Hale in
Proc. Am. Philos. Soc., xxi, no. 114, 11, 1884.
Tutiloes.—Davies, Mod. Geog., 532, 1805. Tutloe.—
Macauley, Hist. N. Y., 11, 169, 1829. Tuttelars.—
Doc. of 1756 in Rupp, Northampton Co., Pa., 106,
1845. Tuttelee.—Jones, Ojibway Inds., 21, 1861.
Tutulor.—Peters (1761) in Mass. Hist. Sce. Coll.,
4th s., 1x, 440, 1870. Yesah.—Hale in Proc. Am.
Philos. Soc., xxi, no. 114, A, 11, 1884. Ye-sa".—
Hale, letter to Powell, B. A. E., 1877 (own name).
Yesäng.—Hale, op.cit., 11. -
Tutelpinco. A town, possibly of one of
the Caddoan tribes, w. of the Mississippi,
through which De Soto's army passed
early in 1542. Described as being one or
two days’ journey from the Ayays (Eye-
ish) and in the vicinity of a great lake.
See Gentl. of Elvas (1557) in French,
Hist. Coll. La., II, 184, 1850.
Tuteneiboica. A tribe, perhaps Coahuil-
tecan, represented at San Francisco
Solano mission, Texas, in 1706. It was
associated with the Terocodame tribe
(Valero Baptisms, 1706, £ 220, MS.).
Tutlut. A Tenankutchin village at the
junction of Tanana and Tutlut rs.,
Alaska.
Too-clok band.–Schwatka, Rep. on Alaska, 95,
1885. Tutlut.-Petroff in 10th Census, Alaska,
map, 1884.
Tutoida.
on the Rio San Pedro, Ariz.,
tween Arivaipa cr. and the Gila.
yisited by Father Kino in 1697.
Tutoida.—Kino (1697) in Doc. Hist. Mex., 4th s., I,
280, 1856. Zutoida.—Bernal (1697) quoted by
Bancroft, Ariz. and N.Mex., 356, 1889.
Tutoimama (Tütóimanah’, ‘backward or
shy clan’). A modern nickname for a
band of the Northern Cheyenne.–Grin-
nell, Social Org. C'. 136, 1905.
Tutomagoidag. A former Maricopa ran-
cheria on the Rio Gila, Ariz.
S. Mathias de Tutomagoidag.—Kino, map (1701), in
Stöcklein, Neue Welt-Bott, 75, 1726. St Mathias de
Tuto Magoidag.—Venegas, Hist. Cala., I, map, 1759.
Tutomagoidag.—Kino, map (1701), in Bancroft,
Ariz. and N. Mex., 360, 1889.
Tutomaguy. A village in 1535 on the N.
bank of St Lawrence r., 25 leagues above
the site of Quebec.—Cartier (1534) quoted
in Hakluyt, Prin. Navigations, 235, 1598.
A former Sobaipuri rancheria
robably be-
It was

nm. 801 ’ TUTONASHIK1SI)—'I‘U'1‘U'I‘NI 857
Tntonanhikisd (‘water tanks’). An
Apache clan or hand at San Carlos agency
and Ft Apache, Ari7.., in l88l.—Bourkc
in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, ll], 112, 1890.
Tutlouhin. A band or clan of the Pinal
Coyoteros living at San Carlos agency,
Ariz., in 1881.—Bourke in Jour. Am.
Folk-lore, Ill, ll2, 1890.
Tutnaca. A former settlement of the
Tepehuane (containing also some Tarahu-
mare and Nevome) about lat. 28° 20’, lon.
107° 50’, W. Chihuahua, Mexico. It was
the seat of a mission in the 17th century.
Janus del Monte do Tutunol.—Oi'0Zc0 y Berra,
Gt-og., 3'24, 1861 “mission nume). '1‘utnaoA.—
Zapata (1678) cite( by Bandelier in Arch. Inst.
Papers, Ill, 79, 1890.
Tutuetac. A Piman rancheria. in the
18th century, situated about 16m. N. w.
of Tucson and w. of Rio Santa Cruz, in s.
Arizona, visited by Anza and Font in
177-5.~—l3ancroft, Ariz. and N. ;\Iex., 392,
1889.
Tatum. A former Yuma rancheria, vis-
ited in 1699 by Kino and Mange, who
ap )il8(i the saint name
S. Latin Tutum.—Munge in Bancroft, Arlz. nnd
.\‘. .\1ex., 357, 1889.
Tututni. An Athapascan tribeor group
of small tribes formerly occupying villages
along lower Rogue r., ()reg., and on the



GEORGE HARVEY —T UTUfNl
coast .\'. and s. of its mouth. Parrish in
1854 (Ind. Aff. Rep. 1354, 495, 1855) lo-
cated 8 hands on the coast and 3 on Rogue
r. The gentile s_v.~1tem prevailed among
them, men marrying outside of their own
villages, and a child belonging to the vil-
lage of its father; yet they can not be
considered as one tribe, as villages \\'a.rr0d
one upon another without violation of
national unity or tribal sentiment (Dor-
sey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, m, 232, 1890).
The Tututni were removed to Siletz res.
as prisoners of war in 1856. They for-
merly praotised polygyny, widows bein
buried alive in the graves of theirdeceasr.-5
husbands (Everette, Tutu MS. vocah.,
B. A. E., 1883). In 1854 (Ind. Aff. Rep.
1854, 495, 1855) the total population was
1,311, consisting of 4-18 men, 490 women,
205 boys, and 168 girls. According to
Parrish (opl. cit.) the bands were: Na-
sohmah ( asumi, a. Kusan village),
Chocreletan (Chocrelatan), Quahtomah
(Kwatami), Cosuttheutun (Kwusatthl-
khuntunne), Euquachee SYukichetunne),
Yahshute (Chernetunne , Chetlessentun
(Chetlesiyetunne), Wishtenatin (Khwa-
ishtunnetunne), Cheattee (Chetco), To-
totin (Tututunne), Mackanotin (Mikono-
tunne), and Shistakoostee (Chastawsta).
Dorsey (op. cit., 233) gave the following
list of former bands orvillages on the coast
N. of Rogue r.: Chemetunne, Kaltserghea-
tunne, Kosotshe, Kwatami, Kthukhwut-
tunne, Kwusathlkhuntunne, Natutshl-
tunne, Niletunne, and Yukichetunne.
The following were on both banks: Chet-
lesiyetunne, Etaatthatunne, Kunechuta,
Kw-shetunne, Mikonotunne, Targheli-
ichetunne, Targhutthotunne, Testthitun,
Thethlkhuttunne, and Thechuntunne.
On or near the coasts. of Rogue r. were
the following: Aanetun, Chetleschan-
tunne, Enitunne, Khainanaitetunne,
Kheerghia, Khwaishtunnetunne, Na-
katkhaitunne, Natthutunne, Nuchuma-
tuntunne, Sentethltun, Skumeme, Tsetin-
tunne, and Tsetuttunne. Kthutetmet-
seetuttun was on the coast just N. of
Rogue r. (J. o. 0.)
O¢quinn.—Duflot do Mofrns. Expl., 11, 33-5, 184-1.
K‘11lu|h.—Gatschct. Nestucca vor-ab., B. A. 1-I. (N cs-
tncra name). Lotaten.—Hubbard (1866) in Cal.
Fam1er.Junc-8.1860. Lowerfl-agile;-iver.-—Doisey,
'1‘um1\lS.vocab.,B. A. E.. 188-1. otuneo: Indium.-
Townsend, Nun, 228, 1839. Raoul Indiuu.——Hu.le,
Ethnol. and Philol.. 221, 1846. Roger‘: River.-
Furnhum, Trav., 112, 1S43_(error). Rogue In-
diuu.—1-lale. Ethn0l.and Ph1lol.,2'Zl,1846. Rogue
Riva-.—Gut.*ehet in Beach. Ind. Misc._ 441, 1877.
Rogue River IlldLlIl.——Gl\l$(‘i‘l(§K. _UmpC%ua MS.
\'o('ab., B.A. I-1., 187:1‘. Rogue‘: River-.— icoluy,
Oregon. 143,18~16. '.hl6mny|..—Gatsr-het. Umgxgua
MS. vo<-ub., B. A. E.. 1877. Tl-qu’-qfio .-
Dorsey. Chetco MR. vocab.. B. A. E..18§4 (' north-
ern lungungefi Chetco name). T4tatnn.—Arm-
strong, regou, 117, IR57. 1l"&tn.’ ;il.nni.—-l)or$ey.
Naltunnetunne MS. vocn.b.. B. A. E..18$4 (Nul-
tunnetunne name). Tocrtoo-ten.—Gib1w. MS. on
coast tribes. Oregon. B. A. E. Too-t_oo-to-nE.—Ind.
Afl. Rep. 1&’>6, 199, 1857. Tuvtoot-Iue.—Gi "ha, MS.
on coast tribes. Oregon, B. A. E. Too-too-ton.-
Palmer in Ind. Alf. ipn 467, 1851. 'l‘ootootone.—
lbid., 1856, 219, 1967. otono|.—School(-raft, Ind.
Tribe:-1,v|, 702, 1267. Totunio tr-ibel.—Ibid._ 702.
'1‘ototu:.—Ibld., Ill, 96, map, 1853. To-to-tun.-
Dnmenech. Deserts N. Am., I. map. 1860. To-to-
tut-nn..-Parrlsh in Ind. A11‘. Rep. 1&5-1,49~1, 185:»,
Totut'1me.—Bnucroft. Nat. Races. I, 327. NW2.
'l‘otut\ine.—Hale. Ethnol. and Philol., 221, 1M6.
'l"\‘l’-qwe-t'n' 3iinn§'.—D0l'8e\' in Jour. Am. Folk-
lore. m, -232. 1390 (='nll the people’). Tutatr
858
[B. A. E.
TUTUTUNNE—TUZIYAMMOS
mys.—Hubbard (1856), in Cal. Farmer, June 8,
1860. Tutoten.—Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, vi, 702,
1857. Tutunah.—Taylor quoted by Bancroft, Nat.
Races, I, 443, 1871. Tututamys.—Gatschet in
Beach, Ind. Misc., 441, 1877. Tu-tüten.–Gibbs
(1854) in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., 1, 165, 1877.
Tututunne ("people close to the water').
Agens of the Tututni, located by Gairdner
in 1835 (Jour. Geog. Soc. Lond.., x1, 256,
1841) about 10 m. above the mouth of
Rogue r., Oreg. In 1884 Dorsey found 97
on the Siletz res., Oreg.
Stotonia.–Framboise quoted by Gairdner, op.cit.
Tootootana.—Dole in Ind. Aff. Rep., 221, 1861. Too-
too-te-nay.–Palmer in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1856, 199, 1857.
Toot-oot-en-ays.—Victor in Overland Mo., vii,347,
1871. Too-toot-e-ways.-Ind. Aff. Rep., 470, 1865.
Too-toot-na.—Newcomb in Ind. Aff. Rep., 162, 1861.
Too-toot-nay.-Ind. Aff. Rep., 300, 1877. Too-
tootne.—Palmer in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1856, 219, 1857.
Too-too-to-neys.–Ind. Aff. Rep. 1857, 321, 1858.
Too-too-to-nies.—Dunbar in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1856,
201, 1857. Too-too-to-ny.—Abbott, Coquille MS.
census, B. A. E., 1858. Toot-toot-en-ay.–Ind.
Aff. Rep. 1867, 62, 1868. Tototen.—Schoolcraft,
Ind. Tribes, vi, 702, 1857. Tototin.-Metcalfe in
Ind. Aff. Rep. 1857, 357, 1858. Tototune.—Latham
in Trans. Philol. Soc. Lond., 76, 1856. Toutounis.–
Duflot de Mofras, Explor., II, 335, 1844. Tou-tou-
ten-Kautz, MS. census, B. A. E., 1855. Lu'-tu.—
Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, 111,233, iso: Tutu"
tën'e.—Everette, Tutu MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1883
(trans.: ple by the rivershore'). Tu-tü-to-ni.–
Schumacher in Bull. U. S. G. and G. Surv. III,
28, 1877. Ju-tu ?unné.—Ibid. ("people close to
the , water": own name) wo-took-e-ways.—
Taylor in Sen. Ex. Doc. 4, 40th Cong., spec. sess.,
27, 1867. Yo-to-tan.–Pres. Mess., Ex. Doc. 39, 32d
Cong., 1st sess., 2, 1852 (misprint). -
Tutuwalha (“the guardians, in allusion
to three high columns of sandstone near
'k . Two former pueblos of the Hopi
of Arizona, one of which was situated on
the Middle mesa, the other being the
Squash village on the terrace below.—
Stephen in 8th Rep. B. A. E., 26, 1891.
Tutzone (‘plenty of water”). An
Apache band or clan at San Carlos
agency and Ft Apache, Ariz., in 1881
(Bourke in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, III,
112, 1890), corresponding to the Tutzose
of the Pinal Coyoteros and the Thotsoni
of the Navaho.
Tutzose.—Bourke, op. cit.
Tutzose. A band or clan of the Pinal
Coyoteros.—Bourke in Jour. Am. Folk-
lore, III, 112, 1890. Cf. Tutzone.
Tuvachi. One of the Bird clans of the
Kokop (Wood) phratry of the Hopi.
Tuvatci wińwü.–Fewkes in 19th Rep. B. A. E.,
584, 1900 (wińwit= | clan'). Tü-vu-toi wun-wa.—
Fewkes in Am. Anthr., V11, 404, 1894.
Tuvak. A £ Eskimo village
on the N. coast of Labrador, lon. 70°.—
Hind, Lab. Penin., II, map, 1863.
Tuvou. The Piñon clan of the Hopi;
£ the same as the Tovu (Fire)
clan (q.v.).
Tuvou winwu.—Fewkes in 19th Rep. B. A. E., 584,
1900 (wińwit="clan'). Tu-vo'-u wun-wu.–Fewkes
in Am. Anthr., VII, 404, 1894.
Tuwa. The Sand phratry of the Hopi,
which comprises the Kukuch, Bachip-
kwasi, Nananawi, Momobi (varieties of
the Lizard), Pisa (White Sand), Tuwa
(Red Sand), Chukai (Mud), Sihu (Flower
or Bush), and Nanahu (Small Striped
Squirrel) clans. They claim to have
come from a region in S. Arizona called
Palatkwabi, and from Little Colorado r.
The Earth or Sand phratry of Fewkes is
identical with the Lizard phratry of
Stephen.
Tü-wa’ nyü-mü.—Fewkes in Am. Anthr., VII,
404, 1894 (nyū-mú= phratry’). -
Tuwa. The Sand clan of the He'.
Tdu'-wa.—Stephen in 8th Rep. B. A. E., 39, 1891
="Red Sand'). Tüwá.—Woth, Oraibi Summer
nake Ceremony, 284, 1903. Tüwa wińwü.—
Fewkes in 19th Rep. B. A.E.,583, 1900 (wifi.cg=
‘clan'). Tü-wawun-wu.–Fewkes in Am. Anthr.,
vii, 404, 1894.
Tuwahokasha (Tu-wa-hok’-a-sha, from
tuh ‘village’, wa the characteristic roach
on the head of a man who has been shaved
on both sides, hok’-a-sha ‘curving over':
‘village on a ridge’). A band of the
Skidi Pawnee.—Grinnell, Pawnee Hero
Stories, 238, 1889.
Tuwa-Kukuch (“Sand [and] Lizard’).
A phratral group of the Hopi of Arizona,
consisting of the Sand, Lizard, and Flower
or Bush clans. They claim that their an-
cestors came from a region in s. Arizona
called Palatkwabi, and from Little Colo-
rado r. (J. w. F.)
:*—rewkes in 19th Rep. B. A. E.,583,
Tuwanek (Tawāneko). A Seechelt sept
which formerly lived at the head of Nar-
row's Arm, Seechelt inlet, Brit. Col:—
Hill-Tout in Jour. Anthr. Inst., 25, 1904.
Tuwurints (Tu-wur-ints). One of the
tribes known under the collective term
Gosiute, formerly living on Snake cr., s. w.
Utah.—Powell and Ingalls in Ind. Aff.
Rep. 1873, 51, 1874.
Tuxedo. A dinner jacket, so called
from Tuxedo, the name of a summer re-
sort in Passaic co., N. J., on the lake of
the same name. The word is derived
from the Delaware dialect of Algonquian,
in which the Wolf subtribe was called
P’tuksit, spelled by Morgan Took-seat.
This name is a socio-esoteric term for wolf
and signifies literally, “he has a round
foot, from p’tuksiteu (eu=o). (A. F. C.)
Tuxican. An old Tlingit town belong-
ing to the Henya, situated on a narrow
strait on the N. W. coast of Prince of
Wales id., Alaska. Formerly it was the
chief Henya town, but the Henya have
now moved to Klawak.
ak-ssi-kän.—Krause, Tlinkit Ind;120, 1885 (given
as the name of a family). Ta'qdjik-án.—Swanton,
field notes, B. A. E., 1904.
Tuyunga. A former Gabrieleño village
in Encino or San Fernando valley, Los
Angeles co., Cal.—Padre Santa María
(1796) quoted by Bancroft, Hist. Cal., 1,
553, 1886.
Tuzahe. Mentioned as a pueblo of the
province of Atripuy (q.v.), in the region
of the lower Rio Grande, N. Mex., in
1598.—Oñate (1598) in Doc. Inéd., xv.1,
115, 1871.
Tuziyammos. A Paviotso tribe formerly
BULL. 30]
about Warner lake, s. Oreg. Hótcu, or
Ochoho as he was commonly known,
was its chief, and by the latter name the
tribe was usually called. They were
moved to the Yainax agency, Oreg., but
subsequently left it and ranged to the
s., especially about Camp Bidwell, N. E.
Cal., where the remnants of the tribe are
now supposed to be. (H. W. H.)
Ocheo's band.—Dyar in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1873,324, 1874.
Tu-zi yam-mos.-Powell, Paviotso MS., B. A. E.,
1881.
Tuzsint. A village, presumably Costa-
noan, formerly connected with Dolores
mission, San Francisco, Cal.—Taylor in
Cal. Farmer, Oct. 18, 1861.
Twana. A Salish division living along
both sides of Hoods canal, w, Wash.
The name is said to signify ‘a portage,’
the portage referred to being that between
the head of Hoods canal and the head-
waters of Puget sq. According to Eells
there are three bands—the Colcine, Sko-
komish, and Tulalip. From the name of
one of these bands all of them are some-
times called Skokomish. Pop. about 265
in 1853. They are probably the Skoko-
mish of the Indian Office reports, num-
bering 203 in 1909.
Deewano. —Simmons in Ind. Aff. Rep., 224, 1858.
Duwano.—Simmons, ibid., 192, 1860. Skokomish.—
Mooney in 14th Rep. B. A. E., pl. lxxxviii, 1896.
Toanda.—Stevens in Ind. Aff. Rep., 459, 1854.
Toando.–Farnham, Travels, 111, . To-an-
hooch. --Gibbs in Pac, R. R. Rep., 1,435, 1855. To-
anhoock.—Ibid., 431. Toan-hüch.–Gibbs in Cont.
N. A. Ethnol., 1, 177, 1877. To-an-kooch.—Stevens,
op.cit., 452. "Too-an-hooch. Treaty of is59 in U.S.
Ind. Treaties, 800, 1873. Too-au-hoosh.—Ross in
Ind. Aff. Rep. 1869, 135, 1870. Towanda.—King,
ibid., 104, 1868. Tu-ad-hu.—Eells in Smithson. Rep.
1887, 605, 1889 (own name). Tu-ād-hu.—Eells, N
£ vocab., B. A. E., 1878 (Nisqualli name).
u-an’-hu.—Eells in Smithson. Rep. 1887, 605, 1889
(Clallam name). Tu-a-nooch.—Starling in Ind.
Aff. Rep., 170, 1852. Tu-a-noock.—Ibid., 172. Tu-
canoh.—Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, VI, 689, 1857
(misprint). Twana.—Eells in Smithson. Rep. 1887,
605, 1889. Twanoh.—Lane in Sen. Ex. Doc. 52,
81st Cong: 1st sess., 173, 1850. Twanuş-6th #
N. W. bes Can., map, 1890. Wilfa Ampáfa
amím.–Gatschet, Lakmiut MS., B. A. E., 105
(Lakmiut-Kalapuya name). -
Tweeg. A large North American batra-
chian (Menopoma alleghanensis), called
also hell-bender, mud-devil, ground-
}:P' spring-keeper, man-eater, etc.
he name is from Lenape (Delaware)
twe'ku, a radical word. (w. R. G.)
Tweezers. See Pincers.
Twenty-nine Palms. A reservation of
160.21 acres of patented desert land, near
the 116th meridian, in the Mohave desert,
Cal., nearly half way between Indio on
the Southern Pac. R. R. and Bagdad on
the Santa Fé Pac. R. R. The settlement
formerly belonged to the Serranos, but
in 1867 the Chemehuevi, after fighting
the Mohave, by whom they were defeated,
fled to this place; meanwhile the Serranos
have died out or moved away. In 1908
the entire population, with the exception
of a single Serrano, was Chemehuevi.
Within the last few years several Cheme-
TUZSINT—TYIGH
859
huevi removed from Twenty-nine Palms,
on account of lack of subsistence, to the
Cabezon res. of the Cahuillas (Kawia),
near Coachella, 3 m. s. E. of Indio. (See
Kroeber in Univ. Cal. Pub., Am. Arch.
and Eth., v.111, 33, 37, 1908.)
Mara.-Kroeber in Univ. Cal. Pub., Am. Arch.
and Eth., VIII, 33, 1908 (native name). Twenty-
mile Palms.—Ind. Aff. Rep. 1902, 175, 1903.
Two Runs. A former Cherokee village
on Etowah r., at the crossing of the old
Indian trail between Coosa and Tugaloo
rs., in the present Bartow co., N. w. Ga.—
Royce in 5th Rep. B. A. E., map, 1887.
Twostars, Solomon. An hereditary chief
of the Sisseton Sioux; born at Lacqui-
parle, Minn., in 1827. He early became
a convert to Christianity under the min-
istry of Riggs and Williamson, and was a
federal scout in the Sioux outbreak of
1862. He was still living at Sisseton
agency, S. Dak., in 1907. (D. R.)
Tyacappan. A village formerly in the
vicinity of Trinity r., Texas, visited by La
Salle in 1687 while on the way from Ft
St Louis on Matagorda bay to the Missis-
sippi. Douay says that the village was
large and that its people possessed horses.
La Salle relates that the houses were of
interlaced canes, covered with fine white
plaster. Here was found a boy who could
speak Spanish. The village was in the
Caddoan country, and the people may
have belonged to that family. (A. C. F.)
Ticapanas.—Cavelier (1687) quoted by Shea, Early
Voy., 37, 1861. Tyakappa.—Coxe, Carolana, map,
1741. £p. (1687) in Shea, Discov.
Miss. Val., 212, 1852. Tycappans.—Coxe (1741) in
French, Hist. Coll. La., II, 241, 1850.
Tyaia. The extinct Piñon clan of Sia
pueblo, N. Mex.
Tyaía-háno.—Hodge in Am. Anthr., Ix, 351, 1896
(hóno=“people”).
Tyajuindena (Tya-juin-den-a). A former
pueblo of the Jemez (q.v.) in New Mexico,
the exact site of which is not known.—
Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers, IV, 207,
1892.
Tyasoliwa. A former pueblo of the Je-
mez of New Mexico; definite location un-
determined. (F. W. H.
Tyee. 1. A man of importance; a chief;
somebody. 2. Important; superior;
reat. The word is used in parts of the
acific coast: from tyee “chief,” in the
Chinook jargon, a term ultimately de-
rived from the Nootka dialect of the
Wakashan family. (A. F. C.)
Tyendinaga (probably named in honor
of Thayendanegea, q.v.). A Mohawk res-
ervation of about 17,000 acres of tillable
land, occupied in 1910 by 1,323 Indians, on
Quinté bay near the E. end of L. Ontario,
in Hastings co., Ontario. The Indians are
known officially as “Mohawks of the Bay
of Quinté.”—Can. Ind. Aff. Reps.
Tyigh. A Shahaptian tribespeaking the
Tenino language and formerly occupying
the country about Tygh and White rs. in
860
[B. A. E.
TYONEK–TZEN ATAY
Wasco co., Oreg. They took part in the
Wascotreaty of 1855 and are now on Warm
Springs res., Oreg. Their number is not
reported, as they are classed under the in-
discriminate term “Warm Springs In-
dians,” but in 1854 they were said to num-
ber 500, and in 1859, 450. (L. F.)
Attayes.–De Smet, Letters, 220, 1843 (probably
identical). Iyich.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, June
12, 1863. Tai'-āq.—Mooney in 14th Rep. B. A. E.,
742, 1896. Taighs.—Shea, Lib. Am. Ling., VI, vii,
1862. Ta-ih.—Wasco treaty (1855) in U. S. Ind.
Treaties, 622, 1873. Tairtla.–Pandosy in Shea,
Lib., Am. Ling., v.1, 9, 1862. Téaxtkni-Gatschet
in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., # 2, 395, 1890 (Klamath
name). Teaxtkni má .—Ibid. T ikni.-
Ibid. Thy.—Stevens in H. R. Ex. Doc. 37, 34th
Cong., 3d sess., 42, 1857. Tiach.—Thompson in
H. R. Ex. Doc. 93, 34th Cong., 1st sess., 74, 1856.
Tigh.—Shaw (1856) in H. R. Ex. Doc. 37, 34th
Cong., 3d sess., 113, 1857. Traht.—Shaw in H. R.
Ex. Doc. 76, 34th Cong., 3d sess., 177, 1857. Tsé
Amínéma.—Gatschet, Lakmiut MS. vocab., B.A. E.,
105 (Lakmiut name). Tye of Deshute.—Stevens
in Sen. Ex. Doc. 66, 34th Cong., 1st sess., 9, 1856.
Tygh.—Logan in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1864, 97, 1865.
Tyh.–Stevens in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1856, 185, 1857.
Ty-ich.—Thompson, ibid., 493, 1854. Tyicks.-
Dennison, ibid., 1859, 435, 1860. Tyigh.–Curtin
quoted by Powell in 6th Rep. B. A. E., xxxvii,
1888. Upper De Chutes.—Treaty of 1855 in U.S.
Ind. Treat., 623, 1873. , . -
Tyonek (‘little chief"). A trading sta-
tion and Knaiakhotana settlement on the
w, side of Cook inlet, Alaska. The sta-
tion in 1881 consisted of 2 whites, 6 cre-
oles, and 109 natives (Petroff, Rep. on
Alaska, 29, 1884). In 1890 (11th Cen-
sus, Alaska, 169, 1893) there were 115
inhabitants and 21 houses. . The total
number of natives in the district is 150 to
200. Besides hunting and trapping they
catch king salmon to sell to the canner-
ies. All are members of the Russian
church. Formerly they acted as middle-
men in the trade with the Knaikhotana
on Sushitna r., who now come down to
the station with their furs.
Tyonek. -Baker, Geog. Dict. Alaska, 416, 1902.
Toyonok—Petroff in 10th Census, Alaska, map
1884. Tu-i-u’-nük.—Hoffman, MS., B. A. E. (Sai
to be Kaniagmiut name; trans. ‘marsh people').
Tyoonok–Post-route map, 1903, - -
Tyuga. An unidentifiable Pomo divi-
sion or village, said to have been near the
Makoma, in Sonoma co., Cal., in 1858.—
Bancroft, Nat. Races, 1,451, 1874.
Tyuonyi (Keres: ‘treaty’, ‘compact’).
A gorge about 20 m. w. of Santa Fé,
N. Mex, otherwise known as the Rito
de los Frijoles, in which are the remains
of numerous cave dwellings and extensive
pueblo ruins, the former habitations prob-
ably of Keresan tribes. , See Bandelier
cited below; Hewett in Am. Anthr., VI,
638, 1904; 1x, nos. 3, 4, 1909.
Rito de los Fríjoles Poweli in ith Rep. B. A. E.,
xxxvi, 1886 (Spanish name). Tyuonyi.—Bande-
lier. Delight Makers, 3, et seq., 1890. Tyuo-nyi.—
Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers, IV, 145, 1892.
Yu-nu-ye.–Powell, op.cit., 1886 (given as Cochiti
name).
Tyupi. The Badger clans of the pue-
blos of Laguna and Sia, N. Mex. That of
the former claims to have come origi-
nally from Zuñi.
# £ I' Am. £; "f 349,
- ch-' neon le" i-
£"-" "
Tzaedelkay (“white sand'). An Apache
band or clan at San Carlos agency and Ft
Apache, Ariz., in 1881.
Tza-6-delkay.—Bourke in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, III,
112, 1890.
Tzahavak. A Chingigmiut Eskimo vil-
lage near C. Newenham, Alaska; pop. 48
in 1880.
T ut.—Post-route map, 1903. Tzahava-
£ in 18th Rep. B. A. E., map, 1899.
zahavagamute.—Petroff, Rep. on Alaska, 53, 1881.
Tzauamuk (refers to the noise of rolling
stones in the bed of a stream). A
Ntlakyapamuk village 6 or 7 m. above
Boston Bar, Frazer r., Brit. Col.; pop. 5
in 1897, when last separately enumerated.
Chomok.–Can. Ind. Aff., 230, 1884. Chomok-
Spayam.–Ibid., 418, 1898 (names of two towns
combined). Tay-ab-Muck.–Can. Ind. Aff.,79, 1878.
Tsa’umäk.—Teit in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., 11.
169, 1900. Tzau’āmuk.—Hill-Tout in Rep. Ethnol.
Surv. Can., 5, 1899.
Tzebinaste (‘round rock”). An Apache
band or clan at San Carlos agency and Ft
Apache, Ariz., in 1881.
Tze-binaste.—Bourke in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, III,
112, 1890.
Tzecheschinne (“black rock”). An
Apache band or clan at San Carlos agency
and Ft Apache, Ariz., in 1881; appar-
ently corresponding to the Tsinazhini, or
perhaps the Tsezhinthiai or the Tsethe-
shkizhni of the Navaho.
£ Apache Names of Ind; Tribes,
MS., B. A. E. (“black rocks"). Tze-ches-chinne.–
Bourke in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, III, 112, 1890.
Tzēj-in-né.—ten Kate, Synonymie, 5, 1884.
Tzekinne (“people of the rocks”). A
mixed people, partly Apache and partly
Piman, descendants of the cliff-dwelling
Sobaipuri, whom the Apache drove out of
Aravaipa canyon, s. E. Ariz., and forced
to flee to the Pima at the beginning of
the 19th century. A few descendants are
said to dwell among the White Mountain
£ e.
Tsix'-xan/-ä.—Gatschet, Apache MS., B. A.E., 1883
‘living on the mountain, top'). Tze-kinne.—
ourke in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, III, 114, 1890
(='stone house people'). - -
Tzekupama. A band formerly inhabit-
ing the lower Colorado valley, in the pres-
ent Arizona or California, and who were
conquered, absorbed, or driven out by the
Mohave.—Bourke in Jour. Am. Folk-lore,
11, 185, 1889.
Tzemantuo. A prehistoric ruined pueblo
of the compact, communal type, situated
about 5 m. s. of Galisteo, Santa Fé co.,
N. Mex. The Tano now living at Santo
Domingo claim that it was a village of
their ancestors.
Pueblo Colorado.—Bandelier in Ritch, New Mex.
201, 1885. Tze-man Tu-o.—Bandelier in Arch. Inst.
Papers, IV, 106, 1892.
Tzenatay. A former Tano pueblo oppo-
site the little settlement of La Bajada, on
the declivity sloping from the w, toward
the bed of Santa Fé cr., 6 m. E. of the Rio
Grande and 20 m. s. w. of Santa Fé,
N. Mex. The village was constructed of
BULL. 30]
volcanic rock and rubble, and probably
sheltered 500 people. It had evidently
been destroyed by fire, and, with anumber
of other pueblos in this region that appear
to have met a similar fate, is commonly
known by the Spanish name Pueblo Que-
mado, “burnt £ According to Ban-
delier (Arch. Inst. Papers, Iv, 95 et seq.,
1892) it is not known whether this village
was abandoned prior to the 16th century; it
may have been the Pueblo Quemado men-
tioned by Oñate in 1598, but as the remains
of a prehistoric Tano or Tewa village 6
m. s. w. of Santa Fé were known by the
same name, possibly the latter was the vil-
lage referred to.
El Pueblo Quemado.-Bandelier, op. cit., 96.
Popolo Bruciato.—Columbus Mem. Vol., 155, 1893
(Italian form). Pueblo quemado.—Oñate (1598) in
Doc. Inéd., xv.1, 114, 1871 (possibly identical).
Tzetseskadn (“top-of-hill people’). An
Apache band or clan at San Carlos agency
and Ft Apache, Ariz., in 1881 (Bourke in
Jour. Am. Folk-lore, III, 112, 1890); cor-
responding to the Bithani of the Navaho.
Sid-is-kine.—White, Apache Names of Ind. Tribes,
MS., B. A. E. (trans. ‘red dirt" or ‘red rocks”).
Tze-tzes-kadm.—Bourke, op.cit.
A band
Tziltadim (“mountain slope”).
or clan of the Pinal Coyoteros at San Car-
los agency, Ariz., in 1881 (Bourke in
Jour. Am. Folk-lore, III, 114, 1890). It
corresponds to the Tsiltaden (q.v.) of the
Chiricahua Apache.
Tzintzilchutzikadn (‘acorn’). An Apa-
che band or clan at San Carlos agency
and Ft Apache, Ariz., in 1881.—Bourke
in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, III, 111, 1890.
Tziseketzillan (‘twin peaks”). An Apa-
che band or clan at £ Carlos agency
and Ft #" Ariz., in 1881.
Tzis-eque-tzillan.—Bourke in Jour. Am. Folk-lore,
III, 112, 1890.
Tzlanapah (‘plenty of water”). An
Apache band or clan at San Carlos and
Ft Apache agency, Ariz., in 1881. Ac-
cording to Bourke (Jour. Am. Folk-lore,
III, 111, 1890) the name is one of the arbi-
trary variants of “Tusayan,” the native
name adopted by the Spaniards for the
Hopi country, and still used; but Bourke
is probably in error.
Clin'-ar-par.—White, Apache Names of Ind. Tribes,
MS., B. A. E. Sla-na-pa.—Bourke in Jour. Am.
Folk-lore, III, 126, 1890. Tu-sahn.—Ibid. Tusa-
£ Tu-sla-ibid. Tu-sla-na-pa.—Ibid.
-slan-go.—Ibid.
Tzolgan (“white mountain’). An Apa-
che band or clan at San Carlos agency
and Ft Apache, Ariz., in 1881.—Bourke
in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, III, 111, 1890.
Tzues. A Makah, village 4 m. s. of
#ch. N. w. Washington; pop. 99 in
Tsoo-Yess.-U. S. Ind. Treat., 461, 1873. Tsuess.–
Swan in Smithson. Cont., xvi. 6, 1870. Tsu-yess.–
Gibbs in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., 1, 173, 1877.
Uacazil (“sandy cave”). A rancheria,
probably Cochimi, under Purísima
(Cadegomo) mission, s. Lower California,
TZETSESKADN—UCHEAN FAMILY
861
in the 18th century.—Doc. Hist. Mex.,
4th S., V, 188, 1857.
Uahatzae (Uti-hă-tza-e). A former
'' of the Jemez (q. v.), in New
exico, the exact site of which is not
known.—Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers,
Iv, 207, 1892.
Uainuints (‘digger people'). A Paiute
band formerly living about St George,
s. w. Utah, numbering 80 in 1873. The
significance of the name arises from the
fact that this was the only Paiute band
in this region which practised agricul-
ture. The English translation of the
name, “Diggers,” subsequently was ap-
plied to all root-digging Indians, and, as
according to the general idea this prac-
tice £ a low type of culture, the
term became synonymous with all that
is low and degraded. (H. w. II.)
U’-ai-Nu-ints.–Powell in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1873, 50,
1874. Urai-Nuints.–Ingalls in H. R. Ex. Doc. 66,
42d Cong., 3d sess., 2, 1873.
Ualik. A Togiagamiut Eskimo village
on Kulukak bay, Alaska; pop. 68 in
1880.
Ooailik.—Post-route map, 1903. Ooallikh.—Petroff
in 10th Census, Alaska, 17, 1884.
Uames. Given by Ker (Travels, 93,
1816), as the name of a tribe in the
Caddo country, apparently in extreme
N. W. Louisiana. Not identifiable, and
probably an invented name.
Uapige (Tewa: Uap-i-ge, or Wap-i-ge).
A prehistoric Tano pueblo E. of Lamy
station, on the A.T. & S. F. R. R., some
distance in the mountains, in N. central
New Mexico.—Bandelier in Arch. Inst.
Papers, Iv, 100, 1892.
Ubakhea. A Pomo division, or prob-
ably a village, near the Shanel, in s.
Mendocino co., Cal., and speaking the
same language.–Gibbs (1851) in School-
craft, Ind. Tribes, III, 112, 1853.
Uchak. A Kuskwogmiut Eskimo vil-
lage on the right bank of Kuskokwim r.,
£
Uc jut.—Holmberg, Ethnog. Skizz., map, 1855.
Ugo ut.-11th Census, Alaska, 164,1893.
Uchapa. Given as a Karok village on
Klamath r., N. w. Cal.
Ut-cha-pah.–McKee(1851) in Sen. Ex. Doc. 4, 32d
Cong., spec. sess., 194, 1853. Ut-cha-pas.—Ibid.,
215 £ as a Hupa division). #:
Ibid., 161. Ut-scha-pahs.–Meyer, Nach dem Sacra-
mento, 282, 1855.
Uchean Family. A linguistic family
limited, so far as is positively known, to
a single tribe, the Yuchi (q.v.).
=Uchees.—Gallatin in Trans, and Coll. Am.
Antiq. Soc., II, 95, 1836 (based on the Yuchi
alone); Bancroft, Hist. U.S., iii, 247, 1840; Gallatin
in Trans. Am. Ethnol. Soc., II, pt. 1, crix, 77, 1848;
Keane in Stanford, Compend., Cent. and So. Am..
app., 472, 1878 £ that the language may
have been akin to Natchez). =Utchees.–Galla-
tin in Trans. and Coll. Am. Antiq. Soc., II, 306,
1836; Gallatin in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, III, 401,
1853; Keane in Stanford, Compend., Cent, and
So. Am... app., 472, 1878. =Utschies.–Berghaus
(1845), Physik. Atlas, map 17, 1848; ibid., 1852.
=Uché-Latham, Nat. Hist. Man., 338, 1850 (Coosa
river); Latham in Trans, Philol. Soc, Lond., II,
862
[B. A. E.
UCHITAK-UGALAKMIUT
31–50, 1846; Latham, Opuscula, 293, 1860.
=Yuchi.–Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg., 1, 17, 1884;
Gatschet in Science, 413, Apr. 29, 1887.
=Uchean-Powell in 7th Rep. B. A.E.126, 1891.
Uchitak. An Unaligmiut Eskimo vil-
lage near Tolstoi pt., Norton sd., Alaska.
Outchitak-Mioute.—Zagoskin in Nouv. Ann. Voy.,
5th S., XXI, ". 1850. •
Uchium. division of the Olamentke,
and according to Chamisso one of the
most numerous connected with Dolores
mission, Cal., in 1816.
uchium.–Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Oct. 18,
1861 (Aguasto and Juchium (Uchium) com-
bined). Huchun.—Ibid. Juchium.—Ibid. Outch-
ioung.—Bancroft, Nat. Races, 1, 453, 1874 (mis-
£ from Choris.) Outchiouns.—Choris (1816),
oy. Pitt., 6, 1822. Uchium.–Taylor, op. cit.
Utschim-Bancroft, o . cit. (misquoted from Cha-
misso). Utschium.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, June
8, 1860 (misquoted from Chamisso). Utschiun.—
Chamisso (1816) in Kotzebue, Voy., III, 51, 1821.
Uchiyingich. A settlement of the Yau-
danchi, a Yokuts (Mariposan) tribe, on
Tule r., Cal., at the large painted rocks
on the present Tule River res. The word
has some reference to these paintings.
It is the name of a village site, not of a
tribe, as given by Powers. (A. L. K.
0-ching'-i-ta.–Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., III,
370, 1877. -
Uchucklesit. A Nootka tribe on Uch-
ucklesit harbor, Barclay sq., w. coast of
Vancouver id., Brit. Col. Pop. 34 in 1910.
Their principal village is Elhlateese.
Cojuklesatuch.-Grant in Jour. Roy. Geog. Soc.,
293, 1857. Häutcu'k'tlès'ath.—Boas, 6th Rep. N.W.
Tribes Can., 31, 1890. How-chuck-les-aht.–Can.
Ind. Aff., 308, 1879. Howchucklus-aht.—Brit. Col.
map, 1872. Howchuk-lis-aht.–Can. Ind. Aff. 1897,
357, 1898. Howchuklisat.–Can. Ind. Aff., pt. II, 158,
1901. Howschueselet.—Kelley, Oreg., 68, 1830.
Ouchuchlisit.–Mayne, Brit. Col., 251, 1861. Ou-
chuk-lis-aht: Can, Ind. Aft., 51, 1875.
Ucita. The first village in Florida en-
tered by DeSoto in 1539. It was situated
on the shore of Tampa bay, the town
house being upon a high artificial mound,
and was deserted by the Indians on the
approach of the Spaniards, (J. '.
ta.—Ranjel (ca. 1546) in Bourne, De Soto
Narr., II, 58, 1904. Ogita.—Ibid., 52. Ucista.—Drake,
Tragedies of Wilderness, 18, 1841 (misprint).
#enu. of Elvas (1557) in Bourne, op.cit.,
I, 22, -
Uclenu. Mentioned by Kane (Wand.
in N.A., app., 1859) as the name of a tribe
occupying Scotts id., N, w, of Vancouver
id., Brit. Col. According to Boas it is the
name of the island “Yutl,” belonging to
the Nakomgilisala, compounded with
-čnoq, “inhabitants of.”
Ucluelet. A Nootka tribe at the N. en-
trance of Barclay sd, w, coast of Vancou:
ver id., Brit. Col. Not to be confounded
with the Lekwiltok. Their principal
town is Ittatso; pop. 150 in 1904, 132 in
1910.
Emlh-wilh-laht.-Can. Ind. Aff., 310, 1892. Ewlb-
#"ta-", eth Rep. N. W. Tribes Can., 31,
1890.
Ucouhnerunt. A former hut town of
the Tuscarora of North Carolina, situated
in 1711 on Pamlico r., probably in the
vicinity of the present Greenville, Pitt
co.—S. C. Hist, and Geneal. Mag., 1x,
39, 1908.
Udekumaig (adi'kamāg, “caribou fish,”
meaning whitefish.-W. J.). A gens of
the Chippewa.
Ad-dikkun maig-Tanner, Narr, 314, 1830. Adi-
“kamag.—Wm. Jones, inf’n, 1907. Ude-kumaig.—
'en (1852) in Minn. Hist. Soc. Coll., v, 44,
Udluhsen (“skin-scraping place”). An
Ita Eskimo settlement on Herbert id.,
Whale sd., N. Greenland.
Oomiak-soak.—Kane, Arct. Explor., II, 212, 1856.
Udluhsen.—Stein in Petermanns Mitteil., no. 9,
map, 1902. • - - -
Uedle. . A Yuit Eskimo village in the
N. .#" of East cape, Siberia.
Ouedle.—Petroff in Tenth Census, Alaska, map,
1884. Uedle.—Krause in Deutsche Geog. Blätter,
v, 80, map, 1882. - - -
£ A subdivision of the Agle-
miut imo dwelling on the banks of
U k r., Alaska.
# -müt.—Dall in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., 1, 19,
Ugalakmiut ('far people'). A tribe of
Alaskan Eskimo living on the coast at the
mouth of Copper r. and on Kayak id.
£ the latest writers they have
been so far metamorphosed by contact
with the Tlingit as to be more properly
Tlingit than Eskimo. They live mainly
by fishing. Between them and the Chu-
gachigmiut the Copper River Indians have
intruded (Dall, Alaska, 401, 1870). They
have been classed by some as Tlingit, by
others as Athapascan, confusion having
arisen from Indian vocabularies taken
from visitors in the Ugalakmiut vill -
A distinction was made between the Uga-
lakmiut, who were rded as a small
division of the Chingachimiut, and a sup-
' Indian tribe, l: some considered
wiehaht.—Ibid., pt. 2, 158, 1901. Ewlhwiehaht.—
Ibid., pt. 2, 74, 1902. Ewl-hwilh-aht.—Ibid., 357,
1897. Ucle-tah.–Mayne, Brit. Col., 251, 1862. Uclu-
let.—Swan, MS., B. A. E. Ugluxlatuch.—Grant in
Jour. Roy. Geog.Soc., 293,1857. W-ltoo-ilth-aht.—
Can. Ind. Aff.,308, 1879. Yongletats.-Domenech,
Deserts, 445, 1860. Youchehtaht.—Brit. Col. map,
1872. You-clul-aht.–Sproat, Savage Life, 308, 1868.
lingit, by some as Athapascan, called
Ugalentsi. When it was found that the
natives of Kayak and the opposite main-
land have an Innuit vocabulary, they
were classed as a separate Eskimo tribe,
to which the name Ugalentsi was trans-
ferred, which is merely their own name
with a Russian termination (Dall in Cont.
N. A. Ethnol., 1, 21, 1877). Their princi-
pal village is Eyak.
Guth-le-uk-qwan.—Emmonsin Mem. Am. Mus. Nat.
Hist., III, 231, 1903 (Tlingit name of natives from C.
Yaktag, through Controller bay, and on Kayak
id.). Lakhamute.—Petroff in 10th Census, Alaska,
146, 1884. 0 lensie;—Veniaminor Guoted by El-
liott, Cond. Aff., Alaska, 227, 1875. O e e.-
Ibid., 30. Ougalachmioutsy.–Gallatin in Trans.
Am. Antiq. Soc., 11, 14, 1836. Ougalentze.—Petroff
in 10th Census, Alaska, 146, 1884. Oughalak-
mute.—Petroff in Am. Nat., xv.1, 568, 1882. ha-
lentze. —Ibid. Ugalachmiuti. – Humboldt, Essai
Polit., 1,347, 1811. Ugalakmutes.—Dall in Proc.
Am. A. A. S., xvii.1,267, 1870. Ugalakmutsi.—Rich-
ardson, Arct. Exped., 1, 402, 1851. Ugalenschen.-
Erman, Archiv, vii, 128, 1849. Ugalensé.-Dall in
BULL. 30]
Proc. Am, A. A. S., XVIII, 269, 1870. ":
Latham in Jour. Ethnol. Soc. Lond., 189, 1848.
Ugalentses.- Latham, Essays, 270, 1860. Uga-
léntsi.—Dall, Alaska, 430, 1870. Ugalentzes.—
Scouler in Jour. Geog. Soc. Lond., I, 219, 1841.
Ugalenz-Latham, Essays, 275, 1860. Ugalenzes.—
Keane in Stanford, Compend., 541, 1878. #
lenzi.—Scouler in Jour. Ethnol. Soc. Lond., I, 232,
1848. '-'. Nat. Races, 1,96
1882. Ugaljachmutzi –Adelung, Mithrid III.3d
abth., 228, 1816. U ukmute —Bancroft, Nat.
Races, 1, 96, 1882. galyachmutsi.-Latham in
Jour. Ethnol. Soc. Lond., 187, 1848. Ugalyach-
mutzi.—Bancroft, Nat. Races, 1,96, 1882. ":
mutsi.—Latham in Trans. Philol. Soc. Lond., 68,
1856. Wallamute.—Petroff in 10th Census, Alaska,
146, 1884.
Ugamitzi. A former Aleut vill On
Unalaska, Aleutian ids, Alaska. xe,
Russ. Discov., 163, 1787. - •
Uganik. A Kaniagmiut Eskimo village
on the N. coast of Kodiak id., Alaska;
£ 73 in 1880, 31 in 1890.
nok.-Petroff in 10th Census, Alaska, 29, 1884.
Oohanick.—Lisianski (1805) quoted by Baker,
Geog. Dict. Alaska, 1902. Uganak.-11th Census,
Alaska, 79, 1893.
Ugashigmiut. A local subdivision of
the Aglemiut Eskimo of Alaska.
#"smit-ball in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., 1, 19,
187
Ugashik. An Aglemiut Eskimo village
at the mouth of Ugashik r., Alaska; pop.
177 in 1880, 154 in 1890.
Oogashik.–Elliott, Our Arct. Prov., map, 1886.
Ugiatok. A former Aleut village on
Agattu id., Alaska, one of the Near id.
group of the Aleutians, now uninhabited.
Ugjuktung (‘abounding in seal'). An
Okomiut Eskimo winter village of the
Saumingmiut subtribe in Baffinland.—
Boas in Deutsche Geog. Blätt., v.III, 32,
1885.
Ugjulirmiut ("people possessing seal').
A tribe of Eskimo occupying King Wil-
liam id. and Adelaide penin, lat. 68°.
These are the Eskimo who fell heir to
the wrecked ship of Franklin. The
Netchilirmiut, who in recent times regu-
larly visited King William land, became
mixed with the Ugjulirmiut. Their vil-
lage is Kingmiktuk.
Kpikeptalopméut.-Petitot in Bib. Ling, et Ethn.
Am., III, xi, 1876, (sig. ‘islanders': Kopagmiut
name). Oo-geoo-lik.—Ross, Second Voy., 308, 1835.
Qok-joo-lik.-Gilder. Schwatka's Search, 85, 1881.
Ookwolik.—Ibid., 199. Ugjulik.—Boas in Zeitschr.
Ges. Erdk.,226, 1883. Ugjulirmiut.-Boasin Trans.
Anthr. Soc. Wash., III, 101, 1885. Ukdschulik.–
Schwatka quoted in Ausland, 653, 1885. Ukdshū-
lik.—Schwatka in Century Mag., xxII, 76, 1881.
Uglariak. A winter settlement of the
Aivilirmiut Eskimo at the entrance of
Repulse bay, N. end of Hudson bay, Can.
Uglariaq.-Boas in 6th Rep. B. A. E., 447, 1888.
Uglirn. A winter settlement of Iglu-
lirmiut Eskimo on an island in N. w. Fox
basin, lat. 68°.
Ooglit.—Parry, Second Voy., 359, 1824. Ooglitt.—
Lyons, Priv. Jour., 406, 1825. Uglirn.—Boas in 6th
Rep. B. A. E., map, 1888. - - -
Uglovaia. A Chnagmiut Eskimo vil-
lage on the right bank of the lower Yu-
kon, Alaska; '' 102 in 1880.
Ooglovia.-Petroff, Rep. on Alaska, 57, 1880. Sa-
botnisky.—Nelson in 18th Rep. B. A. E., map, 1899.
UGAMITZI-UIN UK
863
Uglivia.-Ibid. Uglovaia.—Baker, Geog. Dict.
aska, 648, 1906.
Ugovik. A Kuskwogmiut Eskimo vil-
e on the right bank of Kuskokwim r.,
Alaska; pop. 206 in 1880, 57 in 1890.
Odgavigamut.-Post route '' 1903. , Ogavima-
mute.—Bruce, Alaska, map, 1895. Oogovigamute.—
Petroff in 10th Census, Alaska, map, 1884. 0
wigamute.—Petroff, Rep. on Alaska, 53, 1881.
#####". Census, Alaska, 164, 1893.
# ik.-Hallock in Nat. Geog. Mag., Ix, 90,
Ugtikun. A former Aleut village on
Agattu id., Alaska, one of the Near id.
group of the Aleutians, now uninhabited.
Ugtumuk. A former Aleut village on
Agattu id., Alaska, one of the Near id.
group of the Aleutians, now uninhabited.
Uhaskek. A Kaniagmiut Eskimo vil-
# on the S. E. coast of Kodiak id.,
Alaska.
Oohaskeck.—Lisianski, quoted by Baker, Geog.
Dict. Alaska, 1902. Uhaskek.—Baker, ibid.
Uinkarets (U-in-ka/-rets, “where the
pine grows’). A Paiute band in the
mountains of the same name, N. Ari-
zona.—Powell in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1873, 50,
1874.
Uinta (contr. of Uintats). A division
of Ute formerly '' in N. E. Utah, of
which the so-called Elk Mountain Ute
were probably a subdivision. Powell
found 194 on the Uinta res. in 1873. The
Inanne Was Sul uently applied to the res-
ervation in N. E. Utah and to various bands
assembled there, which thus included the
Cumumbah, Kosunats, Pikakwanarats,
Pahvants, Sanpet, Seuvarits, Timpaiavats,
and Yampa, as well as the original Uinta.
The name Uinta is still '' to Some
of these bands, while the remainder,
including the Yampa and some others,
are called White River Utes. The In-
dians now officially regarded as Uinta
numbered 443 in 1909, under the
Uintah and Ouray school superintend-
ent, Utah. H. W. H.)
Ewinte.—Wilson in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1849, 67, 1850.
Pag-wa-nu-chi.—Hrdlička, inf’n, 1907 (given as one
of their own names, *: ‘people with a little dif-
ferent language and dress'). Uintah Valley In-
dians.—Cooley in Ind. Aff. Rep., 17, 1865. U"-in-
tats.-Powell in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1873, 51, 1874.
Uinta Utes.—Forney in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1859, 366,
1860. Uinta Yuta.—Burton, City of ints, 577,
1861. Uwinty-Utahs. –Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes,
v, 199, 498, 1855. Yoov'té.—Hrdlička, inf’n, 1907
(own name).
Uintahite. A certain mineral: from
the place name Uintah and the English
suffix -ite. The word Uintah, or Uinta,
applied to a tribe and a mountain range
in Utah, is derived from the Ute dialect
of the Shoshonean stock. (A. F. C.)
Uintatherium. A fossil mammal from
the Eocene period of North America: so
named from Uintah (see Uinta) and the
Greek therion, beast. (A. F. C.)
Uinuk. A Kaviagmiut Eskimo village
at the mouth of Nome r., Alaska; pop.
10 in 1880.
£" in 10th Census, Alaska,
11, 1884. Ooinukhlagowik.—Jackson in Rep. Bur.
864
[B. A. E.
UISSUIT-U KNODOK
Ed.,map,145,1894, £ in 10th
Census, Alaska, map, 1884. Uinakhtagewik.—Nel-
son in 18th Rep. B. A. E., map, 1899. Uinuk.-
Baker, Geog. Dict. Alaska, 1902.
Uissuit. Dwarfs which the Central Es-
kimo believe to inhabit the depths of the
sea. They fish for them with hook and
line, but none is ever caught, because, it
is believed, when one is hooked and
drawn up, as soon as he comes near the
surface he flashes his legs above water
and dives below. — Boas in 6th Rep.
B. A. E., 621, 1888.
Uitorrum. A group of Maricopa ran-
cherias visited by Anza, Garcés, and Font
in 1775. Situated on the s. bank of Gila
r., S. w. Ariz., not far w. of Gila bend.
San Diego.–Garcós (1775), Diary, 117, 1900. San
Diego de Uitorrum.—Ibid. (1776), 455.
Ujuiap. A tribe, apparently Tonka-
wan, which entered San Antonio de Va-
lero mission, Texas, in 1741, with the
group to which belonged the Sana (q.v.)
tribe. Baptisms of members of the tribe
there continued at least until 1755 (Wa-
lero Baptisms, 1741-55, passim, MS.). A
number of words of their language have
been preserved. (H. E. B.
Ajuyap.—Valero Baptisms, 1753, partida 883, MS.
Aujuiap.—Valero Baptisms, 1741, partida 569, MS.
Ujuiapa.—Ibid., partida 524.
Ukadlik. A winter village of Nugu-
miut Eskimo on the coast between Fro-
'' bay and Cumberland sq., Baffin
anol.
Ukadliq.-Boas in 6th Rep. B. A. E., 422, 1888.
Ukadli Mitteil.., xvii,
r.—Boas in Petermanns
suppl., no. 80, 67, 1885.
Ukagemiut. A subdivision of the
Chnagmiut Eskimo, whosevillage is Ukak.
Ukagemüt.—Dall in Cont. N.A. Ethnol.1,17. 1877.
Ukak. A Kaialigmiut Eskimo village
on Hazen bay, Alaska; pop. 25 in 1880.
Ookagamiut.—Nelson in 18th Rep. B. A. E., map,
i899."ookagamute.-Petroff infothoensus, Alaska.
11, 1884.
Ukak. A Chnagmiut Eskimo village on
the N. bank of the lower Yukon in Alaska.
Ookagamute-Petroff in 10th Ceusus, Alaska, map,
1884. Ukagamut —Nelson in 18th Rep. B. A. E.
map, 1899. Yukagamut.-Post route map, 1903.
Yukagamute.—Raymond in Sen. Ex. Doc. 12 42d
Cong., 1st sess., 25 1871.
Ukakhpakhti (etymologically the same
as the tribal name, and Capaha and Pacaha,
village names given by De Soto's chroni-
clers). One of the 5 Quapaw villages
known to the French in the 17th and
early part of the 18th centuries. The
village visited by Marquette in 1683 was
probably in Phillips co., Ark., lower on
the Mississippi than the one seen b
De Soto in 1541. When Gravier arrived,
27 years later, he found the people still
lower down. Of the village at which Mar-
quette stopped nothing was left save the
old “outworks,” doubtless mounds, walls
etc. La Harpe (1722) said that the peo-
ple of this village were originally from
the Kansa nation, evidently an echo of
the tradition relating to the former unity
of the “Dhegiha" group. Pénicaut (1700)
speaks of the “Arkansas nation,” living
on Arkansas r., as distinct from “the
Torimas and the Kappas,” who lived
with them, Jefferys (1761) located them
above the “Sothouis” (Uzutiuhi). Pois-
son (1727) gives the relative position of
the four villages as follows: “Entering
the Arkansas by the lower branch, from
the mouth of this branch to where the
river separates into two streams it is
7 leagues, and from thence to the first vil-
lage, which contains two nations, the
Tourimas and the Tougingas; from this
first village to the second there are 2
leagues by water and 1 league by land;
the latter they call the village of the
Sauthouis; the third village is a little
higher up, on the bank of the same river;
this is the village of the Kappas.” Shea
supposed that this band existed no
longer except in name, but J.O. Dorsey in
1883 found some of the Quapaw who
claimed to belong to it.
Cappa.—Joutel (1687) in French, Hist. Coll. La., I,
176, 1846. URa'qpa-qti.—Dorsey in 15th Rep.
B. A. E., 229, 1897.
Ukashik. A former Aleut village on
Agattu id., Alaska, one of the Near id.
group of the Aleutians, now uninhabited.
Ukhwaiksh. A Yaquina village on the
N. side of Yaquina r., Oreg.
-qwaikc'.—Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, III,
229, 1890.
Ukiadliving (‘autumn settlement”). A
winter settlement of Okomiut Eskimo of
Saumia on N. Cumberland sq.; pop. 17
in 1883.
Okkiadliving.—Boas in Trans. Anthr. Soc. Wash.,
III, 98, 1885. Ukiadliving.—Boas in 6th Rep. B. A.
E., map, 1888; Boas in Petermanns Mitteil., no. 80,
70, 1885. Ukiolik.—Rink, Eskimo Tribes, 33, 1887.
Ukivogmiut. A division of Kaviagmiut
Eskimo, # King id., Bering str.;
pop. 200 in 1890. Their village is Ukivok.
Okuvagamute.—Petroff, Rep. on Alaska, 59, 1881.
Ukivög'-müt.—Dall in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., 1, 15,
1877. Ukivokgmut.—Zagoskin, Descr. Russ. Poss.
Am... pt. 1, 73, 1847. Ukivokmiut.—11th Census,
Alaska, 130, 1893.
Ukivok. A Kaviagmiut Eskimo village
on King id., Bering str., Alaska. It is
said to consist of about 40 dwellings
partly excavated in the side of a ravine
and built up with stone walls. The sum-
mer houses are made of walrus skin.
Ookevok.—Kelly, Arctic Eskimo, chart, 1890. 0o-
kivok.-Petroff in 10th Census Alaska, map, 1884.
Oukivak.--Jackson, Reindeer in Alaska, map,
145, 1894. Oukwak.—Hooper Cruise of Corwin,
15, 1881. Ovkévok.—Baker, Geog. Dict, Alaska, 649,
1906 (cited form). Ukivak-Ibid. (cited form 1.
Ukivök.—Dall in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., I, 15, 1877;
5aker op. cit. Ukiyuk-Baker, ibid. (cited
form). wuk.—Ibid. (cited form).
Uknavik (‘on the other side’). A
Kuskwogmiut Eskimo village and mission
station on Kuskokwim r., 10 m. below the
Yukon portage, Alaska.
Gavimamut.-Post-route map, 1903. Oknaviga-
mut.—Spurr and Post (1898) quoted by Baker,
Geog. Dict. Alaska, 1902.
Uknodok. A former Aleut village on
BULL. 30.]
Hog id., Captains bay, Unalaska, Aleu-
tian ids., Alaska.
Ouknadok.—Lutke quoted by Baker, Geog. Dict:
Alaska, 205, 1902. $'V' quoted
by Baker, ibid., Uknodok.—Sarichef (1792) quoted
by Baker, ibid. Ukunadok.—Coxe, Russian Dis-
cov., 167, 1787. - - - - -
Ukodlint. A Kaviagmiut Eskimo vil-
lage on Golofnin bay, Alaska.—11th
Census, Alaska, 162, 1893. -
Ukohtontilka (“ocean |'' their own
name). The Coast Yuki, a branch of the
Yuki of N. California detached from the
main body and inhabiting the coast from
Tenmile r. to Rockport or Usal in N: w.
Mendocino co., and extending inland as
far as Jackson Valley cr. (A. L. K.)
Uk-hóat-nom.–Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., III,
126, 1877 (stated to be the Yuki name for the
Coast Yuki, and incorrectly to mean ‘on the
ocean'). Ukhotnom.—A. L. Kroeber, inf'n, 1903
(another form). -
Ukomnom. The branch of the Yuki of
N. California inhabiting Round valley and
the surrounding country. (A. L. K.)
I/k-um-nom.—Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., III,
126, 1877. - - -
Ukshivikak. A Kaniagmiut Eskimo
village on the s w. coast of Kodiak id.,
Alaska.
Ukshivkag-miut.-Russ.-Am. Co. map cited by
Baker, Geog. Dict. Alaska, 1902 (miut– ‘people').
Ukshivikak,-Baker, ibid.
Uktahasasi (6ktaha, “sand”). A branch
colony of the Upper Creek town of Hil-
labi, formerly on a branch of Hillabi cr.,
Clay co., Ala., near the present town of
Ashland. It had 34 heads of families in
1832. See Sand Town. (H. w. H.)
Oak-li-sarcy–Sen. Ex. Doc. 425, 24th Cong., 1st
sess., 215, 1836. Oaktarsarsey.—Ibid., 279. Oak
Tarsarsey.-H. R. Ex. Doc. 276, 24th Cong., 1st
sess., 250, 1836. Oak-taw sar-seg.—Census of 1832 in
Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, IV, 578, 1854. Ook-tau-
hau-zau-see.—Hawkins (1799), Sketch, 43, 1848.
Sand Town.—U. S. Ind. Treat. M''' 326, 1837.
#" såsi.—Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg., I, 149,
1884.
Ukuk. A village of the Kaialigmiut Es-
kimo on Nelson id., Alaska; pop. 68 in
1890.—11th Census, Alaska, 111, 1893.
Ukusiksalik. A winter village of the
Aivilirmiut Eskimo on Wager r., N. end
of Hudson bay.—Boas in 6th Rep. B. A.
E., 449, 1888.
Ukusiksalirmiut (“people possessing pot-
stone kettles'). A tribe of the Central
Eskimo living on Back r., Can., and for-
merly on the shores of Boothia land.
According to Schwatka they are nearly
extinct, the few survivors living at Dan-
gerous rapids. They live on musk ox and
fish, do not hunt seal, and have no fuel.
Oogueesik Salik.–Schwatka in Science, 543, 1884.
Ooguensik-salik-Innuits.—Ausland, 653, 1885. Oo-
queesiksillik.–Schwatka in Century, xxii, map,
1881. Ootkooseek-kalingmoeoot.—Franklin, Journ.
to Polar Sea, II, 42, 1824. Stone Kettle Esqui-
maux.-Ibid. Thleweechodezeth.—Back, Narr.,
map, 1836. Ukusiksalik.—Boas in 6th Rep. B. A. E.,
458, 1888. Ukusiksalingmiut.—Boas in Trans.
Anthr. Soc. Wash., 111, 101, 1885. Ukusiksalir-
miut.-Boas in 6th Rep. B. A. E., 458, 1888. Uku-
siksillik.—Klutschak, Als Eskimo unter den Esl
kimo, map, 64, 1881. Utku-hikalik.—Richardson.
57009°–Bull 30, pt 2–12–55
UKODLINT—ULUKUK
865
Polar Regions, 170, 1861. Ut-ku-hikaling-meut.-
Ibid., 300. Ut-ku-sik-kaling-me' ut.—Richardson,
Arct. Exped., I, 362, 1851. Utkusiksalik.-Boas in
Zeitsch. Ges. f. Erdk., 226, 1883. Utkuteiki-alin-
méut.-Petitot in Bib. Ling. et Ethn. Am., III, xi,
1876. Uvkusigsalik.—Rink, Eskimo Tribes, 33, 1887.
Ukviktulik. A Kaviagmiut Eskimo
village on the N. side of Norton Sd.,
Alaska.
Ukvikhtuligmut.-Zagoskin, Descr. Russ. Poss. Am.,
pt. 1, 73, 1847. - - -
Ulak (vilak, “carving knife”). A village
inhabited about equally by Chukchi and
Yuit Eskimo, just N. of East cape, N. E.
Siberia. They numbered 231, in 38 houses,
about 1895.
Uwe'len.—Bogoras, Chukchee, 30, 1904 (Chukchi
name).
Ulezara. A Kevalingamiut Eskimo vil-
lage near C. Kruzenstern, Alaska.
#:-" Census, Alaska, 162,1893 (miut=
eople').
": (U’lk's n, ‘point”). A Squaw-
mish village community on Burrard inlet,
Brit. Col.—Hill-Tout in Rep. Brit. A. A.
S., 475, 1900.
Ullibahali. A palisaded village visited
in 1540 by De Soto and mentioned in the
account of the expedition of Tristan de
Luna in 1560. In all probability it is
identical with Huhliwahli (q.v.).
Allibamous.—Coxe, Carolana, 24, 1741 (probably
identical). Olibahali.—Barcia (1693), Ensayo, 34,
1723. Olibahalies.—Coxe, op. cit. Ulibahali.-
Harris, Voy. and Trav., 1, 807, 1705. Ullibahali.—
Gentl. of Elvas (1557) in French, Hist. Coll. La.,
11, 153, 1850. Ullibalies.—Coxe, op.cit. Ullibalys.-
Ibid., 26. Vlibahalj.—Map of 1597 in 5th £p.
B. A. E., 128, 1887.
Ulokak. An Eskimo village in the Kus-
kokwim district, Alaska; pop. 27 in 1890.
Ulo iut.-11th Census, Alaska, 164, 1893 (miut–
‘people'). - -
Ulu. The woman’s knife of the Eskimo.
The modern kitchen chopping knife and
the saddler's knife are derived from
ancient similar tools plied by women.
The Eskimo knives were made in great
variety, ranging from a chipped stone
wrapped with a splint on one edge for a
grip, to knives having exquisite carved
handles of ivory, shaped, to the hand
and furnished with steel blades. As the
women were the only workers on skins
of animals, these were their peculiar tools,
for which they found a great number of
uses in skinning the game, preparing
skins, and cutting out garments of many
parts. See Mason in Rep. U. S. Nat.
Mus. 1890,411–16, 1891.
Ulukakhotana. A division of Kaiyuh-
khotana living on Unalaklik r., Alaska;
pop. 25 in 1890. The natives have been
expelled by Eskimo intruders and have
settled on Yukon r. The chief village is
Iktigalik.
Oolukak.—Zagoskin (1842)' by Petroff in 10th
Census, Alaska, 37, 1884. Ulukagmuts.–Holmberg
quoted by Dall, Alaska, 432, 1870. Ulü'-kākho-
tän’-ā.—Dall in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., 1, 25, 1877.
Ulukuk.—Whymper, Alaska, 180, 1869.
Ulukuk. A Malemiut Eskimo village
on Ulukuk r., E. of Norton sq., Alaska.
866 UMANA——UNADUTI ts. A. B-
Uliikak.—Jackson, Reindeer in Alaska, map, 145.
1894. Ulukuk.—Dall, Alnska,inap,_1870. _
Umaiia (‘the heart’). Awinter village
of Ita Eskimo on Wolstenholme sd., N.
Greenland.
0mennk.—Inglefleld in Jour. Roy. Geog. Soc.,
138, 1858. 0oinoiu.k.—Kane. Arct. Expl0r.. i, 45,
1856. U’mum.—Steiii in Petermanns Mlt.teil.,
198. 1902.
Umanak. A village of the southem
group of East Greenland Eskimo, lat.
63°.—Rink in Deutsche Geog. Bliitt., viii,
345, 1886.
Umanak. A Moravian mission station
and Eskimo settlement in w. Greenland,
near Godthaab.—Nansen, First Crossing,
ii, 204, 1890.
Umanak. An Eskimo settlement in
Umanak fjord, N. of Nugsuak penin., W.
Greenland, about lat. 71°.
Umanaktiiak. A winter settlement of
Talirpia Okomiut Eskimo on an island
near the s. w. coast of Cumberland sd.,
not far froin the
entrance.
Annannotook.—
Kiimllen in Biill.
15. U. S. Nat. Mus..
15, 1879. Unsung
t\isq.—Boas in 6t
Rggg. B. A. E., 426,
1 . 'Umaiiutuu.—
Boas in Petermanns
Mit.tell., xvii, n0_
80, p. 10, 1885.
Umatilla. A
Shahaptian tribe
formerly living
on Umatilla r.
and the adjacent
banks of the Co-
lumbia in Ore-
gon. Theywere
included under
the Wallawalla
by Lewis and
Clark in 1805,
though their lan-
ifuage is distinct.
ii 1855 they
joined in a treaty with the United States
and settled on Umatilla res. in E. Oregon.
They are said to number 250, but this fig-
ure is doubtful, owing to the mixture of
tribes on the reservation. (i.. F.)
Uinnt'.11A.—.\'esmlth in Ind. Afi‘. Rcp. 1857. 823,
1858. Umatil1al.—l7.S.Stal..,Xil.9~l5.1863. Utalla.-—
Raymond in H. B. Ex.1)oc.93.34tli()ong..1st seam,
106, 1856. Ut:illn.—S(-lioolcraft. lnd. Trlbes.v.493.
18.55. You-inn.-td1a.—Rose, Fur Hunters. i. 186, 18.55.
Yumat.illn.—Gat.schet in Am. Antlq., ii, 216, 12580.
Umiak. See Oomiuk.
Umivik. A village of the soiithern
groiiip of East Greenland Eskimo on
Gyl enliive fjord, lat. 64° 2-l’.
Umivik. A village of the Angiiiagsal-
inginiut Eskimo on an island in Angniags-
alik fjoril, Greenland; pop. 19 in 1884.
Umei-ik.—Riiik iii Di-iiisi-lie Geog. Bliitt.. \'Ill.34R,
12%.‘-ti. Umivik.-Mcdclclel.~\-r oui Griiiiluiid, ix,
379. 1889.
Umiiokalukta. A Kowagmiut Eskimo
fishing village on Black r., a s. brancli of
Kobiik r., Alaska.


U HATI LLA WON EN
Ull‘l%l\0k-I-lll!'tl.—HOBl§', Cruise Of Corwin, 28.
188 .
Umpqua. An Athapasoan tribe for-
merl settled on upper Uinpc¥_ia r., Oreg.,
E. oi’ the Kuitsh. Hale (..thnol. and
Philol., 204,18-t6)said they were su posed
to number not more than 400, liaving
been greatly reduced by disease. They
lived in houses of boards and mats, and
derived their sustenance mainly from the
river. In 1902 there were 84 on Grande
Ronde res., Oregon. Their chief vill e
was Hewut. A partof them, the Nahanlih
uotana, lived along Cow cr. All the
Athapascan tribes of s. Ore%on were once
considered divisions of t e Uinpqua.
Parker (Jour., 262, 1842) named as divi-
sions the unidentified Palakahu, the
uncertain Skoton and Chasta, and the
Chiliila and Kwatanii.
A-Ampkul. uniin.-—Gatschct, Kalapuya MS., B. A.
E. (Atfaliitl namc). A.inIiitJui|li.—Gat.~ichet. MS.,
B. A. E. (Shasta
nape). Lmpkokni
inaklnkl.—Gi1ts<‘hct
in Cont. N. A. Eth-
nol.. ii. pt. 2. 20. 1890
(Klamath name).
‘mpkiu..—Gst.schet.
Nestuccu MS. vo-
(-ub.. B. A. E. (.\'es-
tiicca name).
A"kwi\.—Snpll' in
Am. Anihr., 1X,
253, 1907 (own
name). Cactus’-
g)WfiC-I110’ ;('mnl.—
oiscy, Na.lmniic-
tonne MS. \'0Cflb.,
B. A. E., 188-I. Oi-
etc’-qwiit.-ins’
:|lliixi8.—Dorsc £1,
Tutu MS. vm-iib.. .
A.E.,18iH(‘L'mpqiia
I'.Il(‘0pl€'). 0i-nta’-
awlifl.-~l')0l'BO v ,
‘hzista Costa Ms.
v0(‘ilb., B. A. E.,
1384. Etii6mituie.—
Gntschet, Umpqiia
MS. vo('ab., B. A. E.,
1877 (own mimc).
Etriéini-ten6yii.—
Ibld. 0inkwa.—
Buschmann, Athapask. Sprachstamm. 153, 186-1.
Tun ‘mpkus amf.in.—Giit=chet, Lnkmiiit MS., B.
A. E., (‘pen le on tlic l'l1l[J(%lll|.'Z Lnkmiiit llllllll‘).
Umb|.qui.—liarkcr, Jour., 57, 1810. U'mbiqu;—
lbid., mnp, 1838. Umguu.—Hale, Ethnol. and
Phllol..l98.l$46. Uinkwl..—Il)ld..20-1. fin’-hm-mu’
ztinn8.—l)orscy, ClN.'lCl) MS. vociib., B. A.E.. 1884.
Um \q\ll.h.—llld. Afi. Rev, 218, 1856. Umpqun..—
Hall». Ethii. und Philo ., 201. 1846. Umpqudu
BI'0[IGl'.—Gll)b8. Obi-i. on coast tribes. MS., B. A. E.
mpqiu I.riiu.—Dolc In Ind. Afi. Rep., 220. 1861.
Umqu|..—Framboise quoted by (i!LlI'dIl0l’é183f\) in
Jour. Gong. Soc. L0ll(l., xi, 256, 18-ll. inque.—
Diiflot de !\lot'i-as, }~1xpl., ii. 103. IM4. 'l7nikiiu.—
S(‘ll00l(fl'tLfl, Ind. Tribes, i. 437. 1851 (misprini).
Upper umpqul.—Mllllflll, Hciviii. MS. v0c:ib., B. A.
E. YI'F‘Ll‘.|3-—$tl])ll‘ in Am. Antlir.. IX. 253, 1907
](§Tukelma iianic). Yn.mpequnw|.—Mcck iii H. R.
x. Doc. 76, 30th Cong.. l.~"t 10, 15-lfi.
Unaduti (l’ri(i’df1I‘l, ‘woolly, or bushy,
head,’ from midzl/-na, ‘ woolly,’ dfitt, re-
ferring to the head). A distinguished
inixed-blood Cherokee chief, commonly
known to the whites as Dennis W. Bushy-
head; born Mar. 18, 1826, atasinallChero-
kee scttlenient then on Mouse cr., about
BULL. 30]
3 m. N. of the present Cleveland, Tenn.;
died in the £, Nation, Ind. T.,
Feb. 4, 1898. He was the eldest son of
Rev. Jesse Bushyhead (Unádút1), a prom-
inent native Baptist minister who was
associated with Rev. Evan Jones, the
missionary, in his Scripture translations,
and was also several times a tribal dele-
gate to Washington. The chief's mother
was a half-blood Cherokee, formerly a
Miss Wilkinson. As a boy he attended
a Presbyterian mission school on Candy
cr., w, of Cleveland, Tenn., and also the
mission under Rev. Evan Jones at Valley-
town, N. C. On the removal of the tribe
to Indian Ter., in 1838, he went w. with
his father, who was in charge of one
detachment of the emigrants numbering
1,200 persons. The start was made in
October, the journey occupying 6 months.
He afterward for some time attended
school in New Jersey. In 1849 he joined
the gold rush to California, where he re-
mained until 1868, when he returned to
Indian Ter., making his residence at
Tahlequah, and entered actively into
Cherokee politics. He served two terms
as principal chief (1879–86), was subse-
quently twice appointed tribal delegate
to Washington, and in 1890 served as
one of the commissioners to treat with
the United States for the sale of the
Cherokee strip. (J. M.)
Unakagak. A Kaialigmiut Eskimo vil-
lage at the head of Hazen bay, Alaska;
p. 20 in 1880.
on ute.—Petroff in 10th Census, Alaska, 11,
1884. Unakagamut.—Nelson in 18th Rep. B. A. E.,
map, 1899.
Unakhotana (“far-off people”). An
Athapascan tribe living along the Yukon
from Tanana r. down to the Koyukuk
and on the latter stream. It is divided
into the Koyukukhotana and the Yukon-
ikhotana. Allen (Rep., 143, 1887) esti-
mated the whole tribe at 550.
Hattohenae.—Petitot, MS., B. A. E., 1865. Juna-
chotana.—Zagoskin, Reise, I, 324, 1849. Juna-
kachotana.—Ibid. Jünn otăna.—Holmberg,
Ethnog. Skizz., 6, 1855 (see also £ -
Kahvichpaks.–Elliot, Cond. Aff. Alaska, 29, 1875.
Ketlitk-Kutchin.—Dall, Alaska, 431, 1870 (‘valle
people'). Mnakho-tana.—Allen, Rep., 143, 188
£. Ounhann-Kouttanae-Petitot,Autour
u lac des Esclaves, 361, 1891. T'éttchié-Dhidié.—
Petitot, Dict. Dènè-Dindjié, xx, 1876 ("people sit-
ting in the water"). Unakatana.—Bancroft, Nat.
Races, 1, 133, 1874. Unakatana Yunakakhotana.—
Ibid., 147. Unakho-tána.—Dall, Alaska, 431, 1870.
Unakite. A species of igneous rock,
“an irregular crystallization of old-rose
£ and green epidote” (Phalen in
Smithson. Misc. Coll., Quar. Iss., 1, 312,
1904). The name was applied first in 1874
by F. H. Bradley (Am. Jour. Sci., 3ds.,
v11, 519–520, 1874), from its occurrence in
the Unaka mts. between North Carolina
and Tennessee. It has also been found
near Luray, Va. The -ite is the English
suffix of Greek origin, and unaka is de-
UNA KAG A K-UNALGA
867
rived from one of the Indian languages
of the country. (A. F. C.
Unalachtigo (properly W’nalăchtko,
‘people who live near the ocean, because
of their proximity to Delaware bay.—
Brinton). The southernmost of the three
main divisions of the Delawares, occupy-
ing the w. bank of Delaware r., in Dela-
ware, and probably also the E. bank, in
New Jersey, since many of the Delawares
were forced to cross the river to escape the
inroads of the Conestoga. Their totem
was the turkey, whence they have been
known as the Turkey tribe of the Dela-
wares. According to Brinton the totem
has no reference to gentes, but was merely
the emblem of a geographic division.
Their principal seat was Chikohoki, on
the site of Burlington, N. J. (J. M.)
Chihohockies.–Drake, Bk. Inds., bk. v. 31, 1848.
Chihokokis.–McKenney and Hall, Ind. Tribes, III,
80, 1854. Chiholacki.–Proud, Penn., ii. 297, note,
1798. Chikimini-Brinton, Lenape Leg., 214, 1885.
Chikini.—Ibid., 215. Pullaeu.–Ibid., 39 (“he does
not chew,' referring to the turkey). l-la'-ook.-
Morgan, Anc. Soc., 172, 1878 (trans. ‘turkey’).
u tgo.-Heckewelder ' uoted by Brin-
ton, Lenape Leg., 143, 1885. £ .—Barton,
New Views, xxvii, 1797. Unalachtin.—Rutten-
ber, Tribes Hudson R., 336, 1872. W'nalächtka.–
Brinton, op.cit.,36. Wonalatoko.--Tobias (1884)
# by Brinton, ibid., 89. Wunalachtigo.—
rton, New Views, xxvii, 1797.
Unalakligemiut (Unālāklig’emiut). A
subdivision of the Unaligmiut Eskimo of
Alaska, inhabiting the banks of Unalaklik
r.—Dall in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., 1, 17, 1877.
Unalaklik. An Unaligmiut Eskimo vil-
lage at the mouth of Unalaklik r., Norton
sd., Alaska. Pop. 100 in 1880, 175 in 1890.
It being the terminus of the winter route
from Anvik on the Yukon, the inhab-
itants are a mixed race of Eskimo and
Athapascan.
Oonalakleet.-Petroff, Rep. on Alaska, 59, 1880.
Ounalaklik.—Zagoskin in 'o' Ann. Voy., 5th 8.,
xxi, map, 1850. Un eet.—W. U. Tel. Exped
map, isoft, cited by Baker, Geog. Dict. Alaska, foo?.
Unalaklit-Nelson in 18th Rep. B. A. E., map, 1899.
Unalaska. The larger of the dialectic
divisions of the Aleut, '' the
Aleutian ids. w. of Ataka and the ex-
tremity and N. coast of Alaska penin.
Whereas the Atka show, some resem-
blance to Asiatics, probably owing to a
mixture of blood since the Russian con-
quest, these are more akin in appearance,
customs, and language to the Kaniagmiut.
Fuchs-Aleuten.—Holmberg, Ethnog. Skizz., 7, 1855.
iñigouns. Finart in Möm. Soc. Ethnog' paris.
x1, 157, 1872. Kogholaghi.—Coxe, Russian Discov.,
219, 1787 (applied to inhabitants of Unalaska id.;
'' their own name). Nie -itina.—
etroff in 10th Census, Alaska, 164, 1884 (Kenai
name for Aleuts of Alaska penin.). Una-
lasc r.—Holmberg, Ethnog. Skizz., 7, 1855.
Unalashkans.—Dall in Proc. Am.A.A.S., x VIII, 268,
1869. Unaliskans.—Keane in Stanford, Compend.,
541, 1878. -
Unalga. A former Aleut village on
Unalga, Adreanof group, Aleutian ids.,
Alaska, with 23 inhabitants in 1831.
Oonalga.—Petroff in 10th Census, Alaska, 35, 1884.
Oonalgenskoi.-Elliott, Cond, Aff, Alaska, 225, 1875.
Unalginskoe.-Veniaminor, Zapiski, 11, 203, 1840,
868
[B. A. E.
UNALIGMIUT-U NCAS
Unaligmiut. A tribe of Alaskan Eski-
mo inhabiting the E. shore of Norton sq.
back to the coast range. They are the
northernmost of the fishing tribes of
Eskimo, and their racial characteristics
have been modified by intermarriage
with the stronger western Eskimo, whose
raids from the N. decimated the population
on Norton sd, until there were only 150
Unaligmiut left by Dall's reckoning in
1875; at the census of 1890, only 110. ... He
distinguished the following subtribes:
Kegiktowregmiut, Pastoligmiut, Pikmik-
taligmiut, and Unalakligemut. Their vil-
lages are: Anemuk, Iguik, Kiktaguk, Pik-
miktalik, Tachik, Topanika, Unalaklik.
Aziagmüt.—Worman cited by Dall in Cont. N. A.
Ethnol., 1, 17, 1877 (see Aziagnut). 00 ute.-
Petroff in 10th Census, Alaska, 126, 1884. Tachig-
myut.–Turner, Unalit MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1877
(sig. “bay ople'). Tatschigmut.—Wrangell
quoted by Dall, op.cit. '''
in Ethnog. Nach., 122, 1839. Unāleet.—Dall, op.
cit. (so called by other natives). U ut.-
Nelson in 18th Rep. B. A. E., map, 1899. Unalig-
mutes.—Dall in Proc. Am. A. A. S., xviii.266, 1869.
Unami. One of the principal divisions
of the Delawares (q.v.), formerly occupy-
ing the Pennsylvania side of Delaware r.,
from the junction of the Lehigh south-
ward about to the Delaware line. Accord-
ing to Brinton, many of the New Jersey
Delawares were Unami who had crossed
the Delaware to escape the inroads of the
Conestoga, and Ruttenber classes with this
division the Navasink, Raritan, Hacken-
sack, Aquackanonk, Tappan, and Haver-
straw, of northern New Jersey. The
Unami held precedence over the other
Delawares. Their totem was the turtle
(pakoango). According to Morgan, they
were one of the three gentes of the Dela-
wares, while Brinton says the turtle was
merely the symbol of ageographicaivision.
The Unami have sometimes been called
the Turtle tribe of the Delawares. (J.M.)
Pakoango.—Brinton, Lenape Leg., 39, 1885 (‘the
crawler,’ a term descriptive of the turtle). Poke-
koo-un'-go.-Morgan, Anc. Soc., 172, 1877 (trans.
turtle'). Unami:Post, (1758) quoted by Rupp,
West Penn., app., 121, 1846. Unamines.—Doc. (1759)
quoted by Rupp, Northampton Co., 50, 1845. Una-
mini.—Brinton, Lenape Leg., 214, 1885. Urawis.–
Niles (ca. 1761) in Mass. Hist, Soc. Coll., 4th s.,
v, 541, 1861 (misprint). Wanami.—Barton, New
Views, xxvii, 1798, Wenaumeew.—Aupaumut
(1791) quoted by Britaton, Lenape Leg., 20, 1885
#'" name). W'nāmiu.—Brinton, ibid., 36.
onami.—Tobias (1884) quoted by Brinton, ibid.,
89. Wunaumeeh.—Barton, New Views, app., 10,
1798.
Unanauhan. A Tuscarora village in N. E.
North Carolina in 1701.–Lawson (1709),
Hist. Car., 383, 1860.
Unangashik. An Aglemiut Eskimo vil-
lage at Heiden bay, Alaska penin., Alaska;
' 37 in 1880, 190 in 1890.
onangashik.—Petroff, Map of Alaska, 1880.
Oonongashik.—Petroff, Rep. on Alaska, 45, 1880.
Unatak. A Kowagmiut Eskimo village
on Kobuk r., Alaska.
Un-nah-tak.—Healy, Cruise of Corwin, 27, 1887.
Una Vida. An important ancient ruin
in Chaco canyon, N. w. N. Mex., about 4
kiva is outside of the E. wall.
m. above Pueblo Bonito. It is situated
on uneven ground on the N. side of the
arroyo at the base of the canyon wall.
The main building is L-shaped, the ex-
tremities of the wings being connected by
a semicircular wall. The wings are 274
and 253 ft in length. The remains of a
partly subterranean circular kiva, 60 ft
in diameter, are situated within the court;
another is in the inclosure at the angle of
the two wings; 3 more are built within
the walls of one wing, and another large
The ma-
terial of which the pueblo was built is
rayish yellow sandstone in rather large
Dlocks; the style of masonry is plain, no
attempt at ornamentation being found as
in other buildings of the group. This
building is in a very ruinous condition.
Two hundred ft N. w. of the main build-
ing, on a point of the bluff about 50 ft
above, is another ruin, the principal fea-
ture of which is a kiva, 54 ft in diameter,
surrounded by 15 to 20 rooms. The ruin is
called Saydegil (‘house on the side of the
rocks') by the Navaho. See Simpson,
Exped. to Navajo Country, 78, 1850;
Jackson in 10th Rep. Hayden Surv., 1878;
Hardacre in Scribner's Mo., 278, Dec.
1878. (E. L. H.)
Uncas (corruption of Wonkus, ‘fox, lit.
‘the circler.’–Gerard). A Mohegan
chief, son of Owenoco, who in 1626 mar-
ried a daughter of Sassacus, chief of the
Pequot, and became one of their leaders
(De Forest, Inds of Conn., 86, 1852).
He was known also as Poquim or
Poquoiam. A rebellion against Sassacus
led to his defeat and banishment,
whereupon he fled to the Narraganset,
but soon made his peace and returned.
This conduct was repeated several
times. He warred against the Pequot,
Narraganset, and other tribes. After
taking prisoner Miantonomo he executed
him at command of the English. He
sided with the English in King Philip's
war in 1675. His death occu in 1682 or
1683. The family line became extinct
early in the 19th century. De Forest (op.
cit., 86) says: “His nature was selfish, jeal-
ous, and tyrannical; his ambition was
grasping and unrelieved by a single trait of
magnanimity.” Stratagem and trickery
were native to his mind. His personal
habits were bad and he was addicted to
more than one vice of the whites. He
protested against the introduction of
Christianity among his people. A mon-
ument to his memory was erected by
the citizens of Norwich, Conn., in July,
1847, the cornerstone of which was laid
by President Jackson in 1833. Another
memorial, consisting of a bronze statue
surmounting a large bowlder, was erected
by Mrs Edward Clark, afterward the
wife of Bishop H. C. Potter, on the site
BULL. 301 UNCOWA—U. S. BOARD OF INDIAN COMMISSIONERS
of the home of James Fenimore Cooper,
at Cooperstown, N. Y. (A. F. C.)
Uncowa (from ongkoue, ‘beyond, with
reference to Pequannoc r.). A small
band formerly living about Fairfield,
Fairfield co., Conn. #h' village, of the
same name, was near the site of Fairfield.
They are placed by Ruttenber in the
Mattabesec division of the Wappinger
Ould.
£y—poo, of 1655 in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist.,
xiii, 58, 1881. Uncaway.—Bradford (ca. 1650) in
Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 4th S., III, 427, 1856. Unco-
way.—Hubbard (1680), ibid., 2d s., v, 455, 1815.
Unkowas.—De Forest, inds. Conn., 49, 1851. Unk-
was.–Macauley, N.Y., II, 164, 1829. -
Undl-skadjins-gitunai ("Ant squadji'ns
gitana'-i, Gituns on the river Skadjins').
A subdivision, of the Gituns, a , Haida
family of the Eagle clan living at Masset,
Brit. Col. The name was derived from
that of a small stream which flows into
the upper expansion of Masset inlet, and
upon which they used to camp.–Swan-
ton, Cont. Haida, 275, 1905.
Unga. . An Aleut village on Unga id,
Shumagingroup, Alaska; pop. 116 in 1833,
185 in 1880, 159 in 1890.
Delarof.—Veniaminof quoted by Petroff in 10th
Census, Alaska, 35, 1884. Delarov.–Petroff, Rep.
on Alaska, 24, 1880. Oongenskoi.—Elliott, Cond:
Aff. Alaska, 225, 1875. 0 k.—Lutke quoted
by Baker, Geog. Dict. Alaska, 148, 1902, -
Petroff in 10th Census, Alaska, 23, 1884. U -
Holmberg, Ethnog. Skizz., map, 1855. -
Ungalik. A Malemiut Eskimo village
at the mouth of Ungalik r., E. end of
Norton sq., Alaska; pop. 15 in 1880.
Oonakhtolik.-Petroff in 10th Census, Alaska, 11,
1884. Ounag-touli.—Zagoskin in Nouv. Ann.
Voy., 5th..s., xxi, map, 1850. U uligmut.-
Zagoskin, Descr. Russ. Poss. Am., pt. 1, 72, 1847.
Unaktolik.–Elliott, Our Arct. Prov., 145, 1886.
Unatolik.–Elliott, op. cit. .—Baker,
Geog. Dict. Alaska, 1902. Unoktolik.—Coast Surv.
chart quoted by Baker, ibid.
Ungquaterughiate. See Shikellamy.
Umharik. Given in 1852 as a Karok
village on Klamath r., N. w. Cal.
Oon-hārik.–Gibbs, MS. Misc., B. A. E., 1852.
Unisak. A Yuit Eskimo village of the
Aiwan division on Indian pt., N. E.
Siberia. Pop. 500 in 51 houses about
1895; 442 in 61 houses in 1901.
Nukamok.-Petroff in 10th Census, Alaska, map,
1884. Uni’in.—Bogoras, Chukchee, 29, 1904 (Chuk-
chi name). Uni'sak.—Ibid. (Eskimo name).
United States Board of Indian Commis-
sioners. A Board of ten men appointed
and directly commissioned by the Presi-
dent of the United States “from men
eminent for their intelligence and philan-
thropy to serve without pecuniary com-
pensation,” to use the language of
the law which in 1869 created the
Board at the suggestion of President
Grant, that by its advice and sugges-
tions it might cooperate with the Gov-
ernment in securing a sound and pro-
gressive administration of Indian affairs
and in promoting the education and civ-
ilization of the native American tribes.
869
The especial significance of the 40
years' history of the Commission lies in
the fact that upon an important branch
of the Government's administrative work
there has been brought to bear en-
lightened public opinion, through a
slowly changin y of men of high
character, especially interested in the re-
forms to be secured, uninfluenced by
partisan considerations and free from
danger of removal for party advantage
when impelled to criticism of adminis-
trative faults or defects.
Determined to put an end to needless
wars with Indian tribes, President Grant,
referring to his “Peace Policy” and to
this newly created Commission, in his
annual message of December, 1869, said:
“I have adopted a new policy toward
these wards of the nation # can not
be regarded in any other light than as
: with fair results, so far as tried,
and which I hope will be attended ulti-
mately with great success.”
Commissioned under the law of April
10, 1869, the Board began its work under
regulations issued by President Grant,
which authorized it to inspect the records
of the Indian Office and to obtain full
information as to the conduct of all parts
of the affairs thereof; gave to its mem-
bers full power to inspect Indian agen-
cies, to be present at payments of annui-
ties, at consultations or councils with In-
dians; to advise agents respecting their
duties; to be present at purchases of
goods for Indian purposes; to inspect said
purchases, advising with the Commis-
sioner of Indian Affairs in regard thereto;
and to advise respecting instructions to
agents and changes in the methods of
purchasing goods or of conducting the
affairs of the Indian Bureau proper.
Among the members of the Commis-
sion have been such prominent business
men as Felix R. Brunot, of Pittsburg (first
chairman of the Board); William W'
and George H. Stuart, of Philadelphia;
William E. Dodge, Gen. Clinton B. Fisk,
Darwin R. James, and William H. Lyon,
of New York, and John V. Farwell, of
Chicago.
Abuses in connection with the pur-
chase of Indian supplies and the business
of Indian traders demanded and received
immediate attention and drastic reform.
The Board advised a change in the meth-
ods of purchase, securing strict impar-
tiality in the reception of bids and the
allotment of contracts, and a system of
rigid inspection after goods have been de-
livered at a Government warehouse, thus
insuring goods in quality and grade equal
to the samples offered, preventing fraud,
and saving large sums to the Government
each year. The system planned and inau-
gurated by the business men of the Board,
870
[B. A. E.
UNITED STATEs BoARD of INDIAN comMIssionERs
after a few years of practical direction by
the Commission, was adopted substan-
tially by the Department and is still in
use by the Indian Bureau, to the great
advantage of the Indians as well as of the
Government.
In their first annual report to the Presi-
dent the Board indicated, besides these
reforms in business methods, certain lines
of work which they proposed to under-
take and certain reforms which seemed
desirable. They urged that the Indians
should be taught as soon as possible the
advantages of individual ownership of
roperty; that land in severalty should
£ given them as soon as it was desired by
any; that tribal ownership and tribal rela-
tions should be discouraged; that individ-
ual titles to land should be made inalien-
able from the family of the holder for at
least two or three generations, and that
the Five Civilized Tribes of Indian Ter.
should be taxed and made citizens of the
United States as soon as possible. '
advised that the system of treaties wit
Indian tribes should be discontinued; and
that as soon as a just method to accom-
plish it could be devised, there should be
in the interest of the Indians themselves
an abrogation of existing treaties with
tribes. They declared it to be the imme-
diate duty of the Government to establish
schools and employ teachers, to introduce
the English language in every tribe, and
especially to educate the Indians in the
dignity of work, in the industries and
arts of civilization and the principles of
Christianity, that Indians might be fitted
for citizenship and be made citizens.
From the first, the object held in view
by the Commission has been the abso
tion of all Indians as soon as practicable
into the body politic as American citizens.
Their first report also commended the
President for his avowed purpose to select
Indian agents with a view to their moral
as well as their business qualifications for
their work, and aside from political and
partisan considerations.
As early as 1878 the Commission made
a draft of a bill to allot land and secure
homesteads to Indians; and they stead-
fastly and earnestly advocated that re-
form, against strong opposition, until its
triumph in Congress under the wise and
effective leadership of Senator Dawes in
the general severalty act of 1887 which
justly bears his name. Now that more
than 70,000 Indians (besides the 65,000
in Indian Ter., citizens by virtue of the
Curtis act, which followed the Dawes act)
have become American citizens under the
provisions of the Dawes bill, it excites
wonder to recall the fact that until this
tardy act of justice to Indians in 1887 the
only people from any quarter of the globe
who could not become American citizens
by birth, residence, or naturalization were
our own American Indians, the only
strictly native-born Americans by race.
To assist in the Christian education of
the Indians was urged upon all denomi-
nations of Christians as a patriotic duty
by President Grant in 1869; and for many
years the Board of Indian Commissioners
cooperated in this work by holding twice
in each year (at the annual meeting of
the Board at Washington in January,
and at the Lake Mohonk Indian Confer-
ence—see Mohonk Indian Conference,—
called and entertained by Hon. Albert K.
Smiley, a member of the Commission),
a conference with the secretaries and
workers of the various religious organi-
zations which carried on missions and
schools among Indians. After appropria-
tions for Government schools steadily
grown from $20,000 in 1877 to $3,757,909
in 1910 (a growth which the Board has
earnestly recommended and steadily fav-
ored), and after direct Government aid
had been withdrawn from all denomina-
tional schools, annual conferences at
Washington with representatives of mis-
sion societies were for a time discontin-
ued. When the Board was created, fewer
than 5,000 Indian children had any kind
of school facilities. Now the Govern-
ment provides school facilities for the
children of all Indian tribes except the
Navaho; and in 1910 more than 30,000
Indian children were enrolled in schools.
In their first annual report the Board,
in speaking of the proposed policy of
education, said: “To expect the Chris-
tianization and civilization of any barbar-
ous people within the term of a few short
' would be to ignore all the facts of
istory, all the experiences of human
nature.” Now that for a full generation
this independent, nonpartisan Board has
continued to act as assistants to the Gov-
ernment, often as interpreters to the pub-
lic of the policy of the administration,
often by criticism and s tion as ex-
ponents to the Government of the thought
and sentiment of the most intelligent
friends of the Indians, so much of prog-
ress is evident that the Commission wit
great hope and confidence continue their
work which looks to the speedy abolition
of all tribal relations, and to the discon-
tinuance at the earliest practicable date of
all special supervision of Indians by the
Government.
For the last 10 years the Board has
warmly advocated breaking up into in-
dividual holdings the immense tribal
funds now held in trust by the Govern-
ment. They advocate the fixing of an
early date after which no child born to
Indians shall have any right to a share
in tribal funds save as he may inherit
from others their divided interest under
Pt. LL.30]
the laws of the state or territory where
he may reside, and the division of tribal
funds into individual holdings, each
Indian entitled to a share to be recognized
on the books of the Treasury of the
United States; payments of interest to
be made directly to the individual Indian
by name, the principal to be paid to
individual Indians whenever in the
opinion of the President they may be fit
to receive and use it. So only, in the
opinion of the Board, can Indians be
trained to use their property. The keep-
ing of permanent family records at each
agency, with this purpose in view; the
strengthening of family life among the
Indians by requiring a license for mar-
riage and by active measures to prevent
polygamy, are regulations adopted re-
cently by the Government at the urgent
request of the Board.
he chairmen of the Board have been
Felix R. Brunot (1869–73), Clinton B.
Fisk (1874–77, and 1880–89), A. C. Barstow
1878–79), Merrill E. Gates, (1890–99),
arwin R. James (1899–1909). Francis E.
Leupp, former Commissioner of Indian
Affairs; Charles J. Bonaparte, Attorney-
General of the United States, and Maurice
F. Egan, present minister to Denmark,
are among recent members of the Board.
Gen. Eliphalet Whittlesey was its secre-
tary from 1882 to 1899. Its present (1910)
officers and members are: Andrew S.
Draper, chairman; Merrill E. Gates, sec-
retary; and Commissioners Albert K.
Smiley, William D. Walker, Joseph T.
Jacobs, Patrick J. Ryan, Andrew S. Dra-
r, George Vaux, jr., Warren K. Moore-
ead, and Samuel A. Eliot. The office of
the Board is Corcoran Building, Wash-
ington, D.C. (M. E. G.)
Unkagarits (Un’-ka-gar-its). One of the
tribes known under the collective term
Gosiutes, formerly in Skull valley, s. w.
Utah; p. 149 in 1873.—Powell and
Ingalls in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1873, 51, 1874.
Unkakaniguts (Un-ka-ka/-ni-guts, ‘red
land people'). A Paiute band formerly
in Long valley, s. w. Utah; pop. 36 in
1873.
Un-ka-ka'-ni-guts. -Powell in Ind. Aff. Rep.
1873, 50, 1874. Unkar kauagats-Ta-Nouts.—Ingalls
in H. R. Ex. Doc. 66,42d Cong., 3d sess., 2, 1873.
Unkapanukuints (Unkápa nu-kwints,
‘redwater river people'). ...A Paiute
band near Cedar City, s. w. Utah. Pop.
97 in 1873. In 1904 there were 30
Paiute near Cedar City, probably the
remnant of this band.
Nu-kwints.—Powell misquoted in Sen. Ex. Doc.
42, 43d Cong., 1st sess., 15, 1874 (separated from Un-
ka-pa by co' Un-ka-pa-Ibid. Unka-'-pa-
#:ts'.—Powell in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1873, 50, #.
Unka-toma.-Ingalls in H. R. Ex. Doc. 66, 42d
Cong., 3d sess., 2, 1873 (probabl identical).
Unkcheyuta (“eat dung’). A Minicon-
ou Sioux band.
pkóe-yuta.–Dorsey, after Swift, in 15th Rep.
B. A. E.,220, 1897. Unktce-yuta.—Ibid.
UNKAGARITS—UPESHIPOW
871
Unkoahs. Given by Doty (Ind. Aff.
Rep. 1864, 175, 1865) as one of the two
chief bands of the western Shoshoni, but
they may have been Paiute.
Unktoka (“our enemies’). A tribe
which, according to the Iowa, formerly
lived in N. Wisconsin and was destroyed
by them about the beginning of the 19th
century.—Lynd in Minn. Hist. Soc. Coll.,
II, pt. 2, 59, 1864. -
Unojita. One of 36 tribes reported in
1683 to Domingo de Mendoza as being
friendly to the Jumano and living three
days’ journey eastward from the junction
of the Rio Grande and Conchos rs., in
Texas.–Mendoza, Viaje, 1683–84, MS. in
Archivo Gen. de México.
Unshagii, (Un’-shā-gi-i/). A former
pueblo of the Jemez of New Mexico; defi-
nite location unknown.—Hodge, field
notes, B. A. E., 1895.
Unuwat. A “castle” of the Mahican,
taking its name from the chief, situated
on the E. bank of Hudson r. in Rensselaer
co., N.Y.—Ruttenber, Tribes Hudson R.,
85, 1872.
Unyijaima.
£
nected wit
Mentioned as a village,
Costanoan, formerly con-
San Juan Bautista mission,
all.
Uäijaima.–Engelhardt, Franc. in Cal., 398, 1897.
Unyjaware (Iroquois name). One of the
5 Abnaki villages in 1700.—Bellomont
(1700) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., IV, 758,
1854
Upan (“elk’).
O'-pá.-Morgan, Anc. Soc.,156, 1877. 0-pah" nika-
shing-ga.—Stubbs, Kaw MS. vocab., B. A. E., 25,
# Upan-Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 231.
1
A gens of the Kansa.
Uparch. A Maricopa rancheria on the
Rio Gila, Arizona, in the 18th century.
S. Felipe Uparch.–Sedelmair (1744) cited by Ban-
croft, Ariz. and N. Mex., 366, 1889. Uparch.—
Rudo Ensayo (ca.1763), 22, 1863. •
Upasoitac. A Maricopa rancheria near
the t bend of the Rio Gila, Ariz., vis-
ited by Anza in 1744, and by Anza, Font,
Garcés, and others, in 1775.
Oparsoitac.—Arricivita (1791) cited by Bancroft,
Ariz. and N. Mex., 390, 1889. Posociom.—Anza
and Font ') ibid., 392. Pueblo de los Santos
Apostoies San "simon y Judas—Garcés (1775),
Diary, 113, 1900, San Simony Judas de Vpasoitac.—
Garcés (1776), ibid.,455. S. Simon.—Arricivita, op.
cit. S. Simon y Judás de Opasoitac.—Anza and
Font (1780) cited by Bancroft, op. cit., 392.
Uparsoitac.—Ibid. parsoytac.—Garcés (1775),
Diary, 138, 1900.
Upernivik. A Danish post in w. Green-
land, lat. 74°. It contains 4 frame houses,
£ by Danish officers and their
families, a wooden church, and a number
of Eskimo huts made of turf.—Bessels,
Am. Nordpol-Exped., 85, 1878.
Upeshipow. A tribe, related to the Cree,
living near the E. coast of James bay, Can-
ada, between Rupert and Great Whale
rs., bordering on the Eskimo of Labrador.
One band, the Winnepeskowuk, lived on
East Main r., another was said to live on
Moose r., probably the Monsoni, who
872
[B. A. E.
UPKHAN-URACAS
were doubtless a cognate if not the same
£ hi - ich
#: * * *
Upkhan (£ ”). A gens of the Hanka
division of the Osage.
U/pqa".—Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 234, 1897.
Upop # A Chumashan village
formerly near Pt Concepcion, Cal.—Hen-
shaw, Buenaventura MS. vocab., B. A. E.,
1884.
Upper Chinook. A general term for the
Chinookan tribes of Columbia r., above
(E. of) the Lower Chinook. As com-
monly used it refers to the tribes between
the mouth of Willamette r. and The
Dalles, Oreg.
Guithlia'-kishatchk.—Gatschet, MS., B.A. E., 1877.
“Indians above the falls’: Lower Chinook name).
uts-Tchinouks.–Mofras, Expl. dans l’Oregon,
II, 335, 1844. Tchaxlátkksh.–Gatschet, op. cit.
Clackama name). Upper Chinook.—Hale in U.S.
£xpl. Exped., v.1,214, 1846.
Upper Cowlitz. A division of the Cow-
litz on the upper waters of Cowlitz r.,
Wash.
Upper Creeks. A term applied to that
division of the Creeks formerly living
about Coosa and Tallapoosa rs., N. E. Ala.,
and for a short distance below their
junction. Lincoln in 1798 (Am. State
apers, Ind. Aff., 1,79, 1832) stated that
there were about 45 Upper Creek towns.
See Creeks.
Maskóki Hatchapāla.—Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg.,
1,237, 1884 (Creek name). Overhill Creeks.—Lee
uoted by Drake, Bk. Inds... bk. IV,68, 1848. The
ation.—Bartram, Trav.,208,1791. Upper Creeks.—
Ibid.,378. - -
Upper Fraser Band. One of 4 subdivi-
sions of the Upper Ntlakyapamuk of the
interior of British Columbia.
SLaxa'yux.–Teit in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., II,
170, 1900. Upper Fraser band.—Ibid.
Upper Kutenai. The larger of the 2
divisions of the Kutenai, speaking a dif-
ferent dialect and more amenable to civ-
ilizing influences than the Lower Ku-
tenai. '' live in the region inclosed
between Selkirk and the Rocky mts., on
the lakes at the head of Columbia r.,
and on Upper Kootenair, and L. Pend
d'Oreille, Brit. Col. Their subdivisions
are Akiskenukenik, Akamnik, Akaneku-
nik, and Akiyenik.
Ki’tona'Qa.–Chamberlain in 8th Rep. N.W. Tribes
Can., 6, 1892. Upper Kootanais.–Mayne, Brit. Col.,
298, 1862. Upper Kootanie.—Tolmie and Dawson,
Comp. Vocabs., 124B, 1884. Upper Kootenay.—
Boas in 5th Rep. N. W. Tribes Can., 10, 1889.
Upper Kootenuha —Tolmie and Dawson, op.cit.
Upper Mdewakanton. The northern
bands of the Mdewakanton Sioux in
Minnesota.
Upper Me-dé-wakan-t'wan.—Ramsey in Ind. Aff.
Rep. 1849, 81, 1850.
Upper St. Croix Lake Band. A band of
the Munominikasheenhug.
Upper Sioux. The Sisseton and Wahpe-
ton Sioux, on upper Minnesota r., as dis-
tinguished from the Lower Sioux (Mde-
wakanton and Wahpekute).-Ind. Aff.
Rep., 1859, 101, 1860.
Upper Takelma. A Takelman tribe that
dwelt eastward of the Takelma proper,
occupying the rer land of the upper
Rogue, eastward from about Table k
toward the Cascades and in the neigh-
borhood of the present town of Jackson-
ville, Oreg. These eastern Takelmaseem
to have been on the whole less advanced
than their down-river kinsmen. They
are said to have been shorter in stature
than these, to have used log rafts instead
of canoes, and, because of greater eco-
nomic distress, to have used for food
crows, ants' eggs, and the like, much to
the disgust of the Takelma proper, who,
however, do not seem to have n par-
ticularly averse to the eating of lice and
hoppers themselves. The Upper
akelma were much more warlike than
their western neighbors, and were accus-
tomed to make raids on the latter in
order to procure supplies of food and
other valuables. The slaves they cap-
tured they often sold to the Klamath of
the Lakes, directly to the E. The few
words obtained of their language show it
to have been very nearly the same as
that of the Takelma proper, but with
distinct phonetic and lexicographic dia-
lectic differences. (E. s.)
Latgåawás,—Sapir in Am. Anthr., Ix, 252, 1907
£ living in the uplands': Takelma name).
ulx.—Sapir, ibid., ("enemies’: also sometimes
so called by the Takelma, although applied spe-
cifically to the Shasta).
Upper Thompson Indians. The Ntlak-
yapamuk on Fraser r. and its tributaries
above Cisco, Brit. Col. They embody 4
minor divisions: the Lytton, Upper
Fraser, Spences Bridge, and Nicola
bands.
Nku'kümamux.—Teitin Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist.,
II, 168, 1900 (= ‘people above"). Upper Thomp-
sons.—Ibid.
Upper Yanktonai. One of the two prin-
cipal local divisions of the Yanktonai
Sioux, so named because their habitat
was farther up Missouri r. than that of
the Hunkpatina (U. S. Ind. Treat., II,
905, 1904). They include the Wazikute,
Takini, Shikshichena, Kiyuksa, and Pa-
baksa.
North Yanktons.-Prescott in Schoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes, II, 169, note, 1852. Upper Yanctonais.—Stan-
ley in Poole, Among the Sioux, '' 231, 1881.
Yank-ton of the north or plains.—Lewis and Clark
Discov., table, 34, 1806. Yanktons of the North.—
Ibid., 24. Yanktons of the Plains.—Lewis and
Clark Exped., I, 61, 1814.
Upputuppet. Mentioned by Kane
(Wand. in N. Am, 274, 1859) as a band
numbering 70 or 80 warriors at the mouth
of Palouse r., Wash. The term is not met
with elsewhere and probably refers to a
division or a settlement of the Paloos.
Uracas. Mentioned in connection with
some mythical as well as existent tribes
of the plains in the 17th century.—Vet-
ancurt (1693) in Teatro Am., III, 303,
1871.
BULL. 30]
Uracha. A tribe or band represented
by one individual at San Antonio de
Valero mission, Texas, in 1764 (Valero
Baptisms, 1764, partida 1500, MS.). There
is no indication of the tribe's affiliation.
Urchaoztac. A Maricopa rancheria on
the Rio Gila, Ariz., in 1744.—Sedelmair
(1744) cited by Bancroft, Ariz. and N.
Mex., 366, 1889.
Urebure. A village, presumably Costa-
noan, formerly connected with Dolores
mission, San Francisco, Cal.—Taylor in
Cal. Farmer, Oct. 18, 1861.
Ures (Opata: uri, “man”). A former
pueblo of the Opata, containing also Ne-
vome, and the seat of a Spanish mission
founded in 1636; situated on the E. bank
of the E. branch of Rio Sonora, central
Sonora, Mex. Pop. 904 in 1678, 592 in
1730. The name was applied also to the
inhabitants, and Ure and Ore were some-
times used synonymously with Opata.
Orozco y Berra (Geog., 58, 351, 1864)
classes Ures both as a Nevome pueblo
and as an Opata division. Bandelier
(Arch. Inst. Papers, III, 58, 1890) says the
Ures were Opata. After the extermina-
tion of the Salineros and Cabezas of
Tizonezo, in Durango, that pueblo was
repeopled by some of the Ures inhabit-
ants. Ures is now a Mexicanized town
of 2,350 inhabitants, including descend-
ants of the former Opata population and
a number of Yaqui. See Corazones.
Hures.—Ribas (1645) quoted in Arch. Inst. Papers,
III, pt. 1,58, 1890. San Miguel Ures.—Zapata (1678)
quoted by Bancroft, No. Mex. States, 245, 1884.
res.—Kino, map (1702) in Stöcklein, Neue Welt-
Bott, 74, 1726.
Urhlaina (a variety of trees).
of Taos pueblo, N. Mex.
Urthlaina tai'na. —M. C. Stevenson, notes, B. A.
E., 1910 (tai'na = "people').
Urihesahe. Mentioned as a Choctaw
clan (Wright in Ind. Aff. Rep., 348, 1843).
Not identified.
Urn-burial. This method of disposin
of the dead, which consisted of the buria
of cremated or noncremated human re-
mains in vessels that were covered, un-
covered, or inverted over the remains,
was practised in places by the Indians,
from ocean to ocean, in the territory now
forming the United States, principally in
the S., but nowhere has it been found to
be exclusive and apart from other forms
of burial. The custom continued into
the historical period (Yarrow, Moore):
Noncremated human remains were buried
in vessels of stone, covered in various
ways, in s. California (Yarrow), the
orily locality in the United States where
stone vessels are known to have been
used for burial purposes. Similar remains
have been found in a covered receptacle
of earthenware in Tennessee (Holmes).
In Alabama, where alone plural burials
of noncremated remains in a single ves-
sel are sometimes met with, unburned
A clan
URACHA—URU ACH1C
873
human bones have been found in vessels
with and without covers, as is also the
case in Georgia. In N. Florida two bowls
containing noncremated remains were
found with vessels inverted above them
(Moore). Cremated human remains in
covered vessels have been unearthed
in Arizona (Hough, Cushing, Fewkes,
Hrdlička); in large seashells and in shells
of turtles in Illinois (McAdams); in an
urn in Michigan (Gillman), and in ves-
sels, variously covered or uncovered, in
Georgia (Moore). In Georgia, also, hu-
man remains, sometimes cremated and
sometimes not, were placed on the sand
with vessels of earthenware inverted
above them (Moore). In s. California
entire skeletons having the skulls cov-
ered with inverted stone mortars, and in
one case with an inverted metal pan, are
said to have been found (Yarrow); and
earthenware bowls were similarly turned
over skulls belonging to entire skeletons
in Arizona (Fewkes; Hodge, inf’n, 1904),
in New Mexico (Duff; Hewett, inf’n,
1904), and in two instances in lower Ala-
bama (Moore). In Utah burials of non-
cremated remains have been found cow-
ered with baskets (Pepper). Urn-burial
was not practised by ' tribes occupying
peninsular Florida, but in the N. w. part
of that state, urn-burial consisting, with
but few exceptions, of lone skulls some-
times accompanied with fragments of
other bones placed on the sand and cov-
ered by inverted bowls have been found
(Moore). In South Carolina urn-burial
probably was practised, but authentic
details are wanting. Published reports
of the discovery of urn-burials in Missouri,
Indiana, and Kentucky have been shown
to be incorrect.
Consult Cushing in Internat. Cong.
Americanists, 7th sess., 1889, Berlin,
1890; Du Bois in Am. Anthr., Ix, no.
3, 1907; Duff in Am. Antiq., xxiv, Sept.—
Oct., 1902; Fewkes in 22d Rep. B. A. E.,
1904; Gillman in Proc. Am. A. A. S., 1876,
xxv, 1877; Holmes in 4th Rep. B. A. E.,
1886; Hough in Nat. Mus. Rep. 1901,
1903; Hrdlička in Am. Anthr., VII, 480,
1905; Moore (1) in Am. Anthr., VI,
no. 5, 1904, (2) ibid., VII, no. 1, 1905,
(3) various memoirs in Jour. Acad. Nat.
Sci. Phila., x1, xII, XIII, 1897–1905; Mc-
Adams in Proc. Am. A. A. S., 1880, XXIX,
1881; Pepper in Jour. Am. Mus. Nat.
Hist., II, no. 4, Guide leaflet 6, 1902;
Yarrow in Rep. U. S. Geog. Surv. W.
100th Merid., v.11, 1877. (C. B. M.)
Urns. See Receptacles.
Urraca. Mentioned by Castaño de Sosa
(Doc. Inéd., xv, 191, 1871) as a pueblos.
of the Queres (Keres), on the Rio Grande,
N. Mex., in 1590. It seemingly belonged
to the Tigua.
Uruachic, A Tarahumare settlement in
874
[B. A. E.
USAL–UTE
Chihuahua, Mex.; definite locality un-
known.—Orozco y Berra, Geog., 323, 1864.
Usal. A part of the Sinkyone living
on the California coast from Usal north-
ward.
Camel-el- —Ind. Aff. Rep. 1857, 404, 1858.
Cam-el-l Pomas.—Ind. Aff. Rep. 1864, 119, 1865.
i.am'alel Pó-no-Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol.
III, 155, 1877. Kush-Kish.–Tobin in Ind. Aff. Rep.
1857, 405, 1858. Usal—A. L. Kroeber, inf'n, 1903.
Utinom.—A. L. Kroeber, infn, 1903 (‘reed people':
Yuki name). £ Rep. 1857,
405, 1858. Yoshol.—A. L. Kroeber, infºn, 1903 (Po-
mo name). Yo-sol Pomas.—Ind. Aff. Rep. 1864,
119, 1865. Yū-sål Pómo.-Powers in Cont. N. A.
Ethnol., III, 155, 1877.
Uscamacu. A tribe or village mentioned
by La Vandera (B. Smith, Colec. Doc.
Fla., 1, 16, 1857) as a day's journey from
St Helena, which was visited by Juan
Pardo in 1567. Not identified, but possi-
bly the Yamasee of N. Florida or s. South
Carolina.
Escam.ac.u.—Barcia, Ensayo, 141, 1723.
Ushu. The Columnar Cactus clan of the
Chua (Snake) phratry of the Hopi.
Ucu winwä.–Fewkes in 19th Rep. B. A. E., 582,
1900. U'-cu wuñ-wu.—Fewkes in Am. Anthr., v.11,
402, 1894 (wuñ-wii = clan). U"-se.—Stephen in
8th Rep. B. A. E., 38, 1891.
Usi. A village, probably on the coast
of South Carolina, in 1569; distant about
60 leagues “by salt water” from Santa
Elena, about the present Beaufort.—Juan
de la Vandera (1569) in Smith, Colec.
Doc. Fla., 1, 17, 1857.
Uskwaliguta. See Hanging-maw.
Ussa Yoholo. See Osceola.
Ussete. A village, presumably Costa-
noan, formerly connected with Dolores
mission, San Francisco, Cal.—Taylor in
Cal. Farmer, Oct. 18, 1861.
Ustanali (U'stana/li, denoting a natural
barrier of rocks across a stream). The
name of several former Cherokee settle-
ments. One was on Keowee r., below
the present Ft George, in Oconee co.,
S.C.; another seems to have been some-
where on the waters of Tuckasegee r.,
in w. North Carolina; a third, prominent
during and after the Revolutionary period,
was just above the junction of SaWa-
tee and Conasauga rs. to form the Oos-
tanaula, in Gordon co., Ga., and adjoin-
ing New Echota. Other settlements of
the same name may have been on Easta-
nollee cr. of Tugaloo r., in Franklin co.,
Ga., and on Eastaunaula cr., flowing into
Hiwassee r., in McMinn co., Tenn. In
addition to the forms cited below, the
name is variously spelled Eastinaulee,
Eastanora, Estanaula, Eustenaree, Ista-
nare, Oostanaula, Ustenary, etc.—Mooney
in 19th '' B. A. E., 543, 1900.
Oos-te-nau-lah.–Royce in 5th Rep. B. A. E., map,
1887. Oostinawley—Doc. of 1799 guoted by Royce,
ibid., 144. Ostonoos.—Barcia, Ensayo, 261, 1723
(identical?). Oustanale.—Doc. of 1755 quoted by
Royce, op.cit., 143. Oustanalle.—Ibid.
Ustisti, Mentioned in a document of
1755 as one of the Cherokee lower
towns. It is also said to have been the
name of an ancient Cherokee clan, the
Holly.
Oustestee.—Royce in 5th Rep. B. A. E., 143, 1887.
Ustisti.—Ibid... - - -
Ustoma (Us’-to-ma). A Maidu village
near Nevada City, Nevada co., Cal.
Oostomas.–Powers in Overland Mo., XII, 420,
1874. Us-tó-ma.–Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol.,
# *. 1877. Ustu.—Bancroft, Nat. Races, 1,450,
Utaca. One of 36 tribes reported in
1683 to Domingo de Mendoza as being
friendly to the Jumano and living three
days' journey eastward from the junction
of the Rio Grande and the Conchos, in
Texas.–Mendoza, Viaje, 1683–84, MS. in
Archivo Gen. de México.
Utagami (‘middle of the river”).
extinct band of the Peoria.
Utahlite. A hydrous phosphate of alu-
minum somewhat similar to turquoise
and capable of being highly polished.
Although rare, its occurrence has been
noted in certain prehistoric ruins in Utah,
having been employed by the ancient
Pueblo inhabitants evidently for orna-
ments. From Utah, the state name,
which in turn is derived from that of the
Ute or Uta tribe.
Utalliam. A Costanoan village situated
in 1819 within 10 m. of Santa Cruz mis-
sion, Cal.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Apr.
5, 1860.
Utchowig. A ''' belong-
ing to the Erie, situa in 1608 on a w.
tributary of the Susquehanna, in Penn-
sylvania.—Smith (1629), Va., I, map, repr.
1819.
Utchuchu. A village, presumably Cos-
tanoan, formerly connected with San
Juan Bautista mission, Cal.—Taylor in
Cal. Farmer, Nov. 25, 1860.
Ute. An important Shoshonean divi-
sion, related linguistically to the Paiute,
Chemehuevi, Kawaiisu, and Bannock.
They formerly occupied the entire cen-
tral and w. portions of Colorado and the
E. portion of Utah, including the E. part
of Salt Lake valley and Utah valley. On
the s. they extended into New Mexico,
occupying much of the upper drainage
area of the San Juan. They appear to
have always been a warlike people, and
early came into ion of horses,
which intensified their aggressive char-
acter. None of the tribes practised agri-
culture. Very little is known of their
social and political organization, although
the seven Ute tribes of Utah were at one
time organized into a confederacy under
chief Tabby (Taiwi). Dialectic differ-
ences exist in the language, but these do
not appear to be great and probably pre-
sented little difficulty to intercourse be-
tween the several bands or geographical
bodies. In the N. part of their range, in
Utah, they appear to have become con-
siderably intermixed by marriage with
An
BULL. 301
their Shoshoni, Bannock, and Paiute
kindred, and on the S. with the Jicarilla
Apache.
The first treaty with the Ute, one of
peace and amity, was concluded Dec. 30,
1849. By Executive order of Oct. 3, 1861,
Uintah valley was set apart for the Uinta
tribe and the remainder of the land
claimed by them was taken without
formal purchase. By treaty of Oct. 7,
1863, the Tabeguache were assigned a
reservation and the remainder of their
land was ceded to the United States. On
May 5, 1864, various reserves, established
in 1856 and 1859 by Indian agents, were
ordered vacated and sold. By treaty of
Mar. 2, 1868, a reservation for the Tabe-
guache, Moache, Capote, Wiminuche,
Yampa, Grand River, Uinta, and other
bands was created in Colorado and the
remainder of their lands relinquished;
but by agreement of Sept. 13, 1873, a part
of this reservation was ceded to the United
States. When it was found that a portion
of this last cession was included in the
Uncompahgre valley, the part so included
was retroceded to the Ute by Executive
order of Aug. 17, 1876. By Executive
order of Nov. 22, 1875, the Ute res. was
enlarged, but this additional tract was
restored to the public domain by order
of Aug. 4, 1882. By act of June 18, 1878,
a portion of the act of May 5, 1864. was
repealed and several tracts included in
the reservations thereunder established
were restored to the public domain. Un-
der agreement of Nov. 9, 1878, the Moache,
Capote, and Wiminuche ceded their right
to the confederated Ute res. established
by the 1868 treaty, the United States agree-
ing to establish a reservation for them on
San Juan r., which was done by Executive
order of Feb. 7, 1879. On Mar. 6, 1880, the
Southern Ute and the Uncompahgre ac-
knowledged an agreement to settle respec-
tively on La Plata r. and on the Grand
near the mouth of the Gunnison, while
the White River Ute agreed to move to
the Uinta res. in Utah. Sufficient agri-
cultural land not being found at the point
designated as the future home of the Un-
compahgre, the President, by Executive
order of Jan. 5, 1882, established a reserve
for them in Utah, the boundaries of which
were defined by Executive order of Jan.
5, 1882. By act of May 24, 1888, a part
of the Uinta reservation was : to
the public domain.
The Southern Ute lands in Colorado
were in part subsequently allotted in sev-
eralty, and on Apr. 13, 1899, 523,079 acres
were opened to settlement, the remainder
(483,750 acres) being retained as a reserva-
tion for the Wiminuche. A large part of
the Uinta valley res. in Utah has also been
allotted in severalty, more than a million
acres set aside as forest and other reserves,
and more than a million acres more opened
UTE
875
to homestead entry; the residue (179,194
acres under reclamation) is unallotted and
unreserved. Of the Uncompahgre res.
in Utah, 12,540 acres have been allotted
and the remainder restored to the public
domain by act of June 7, 1897.
Various numerical estimates of the Ute
have been made from time to time, but
they are generally unreliable. The rest-
less character of these Indians and their
unfriendly spirit have rendered a correct
census or even a fair estimate impossible.
Some estimates have included many Pai-
ute, while others have included only a
portion of the Ute proper, so that the
figures have varied from 3,000 to 10,000.
An estimate of 4,000 for the year 1870
would probably be within safe bounds.
It is not likely that the combined num-
bers of the several Ute bands ever ex-
ceeded 10,000. The official reports give
3,391 as on the several reservations in
1885, and 2,014 in 1909. They have
GROUP of uTE MEN (oura, seated, in Moore)
been classed as follows: Capote, Cum-
umbah, Kosunats, Moache, Pahvant,
Pikakwanarats, Sanpet, Seuvarits, Tabe-
guache, Timpaiavats, Uinta, Wiminuche,
Yampa. According to Hrdlička the
three divisions now recognized by the
Ute are Tabeguache or Uncompahgre,
Kaviawach or White River Ute, and
Yoovte or Uinta. Sogup and Yubuin-
cariri are given as the names of former
bands. Most of the divisional names
have become obsolete, at least in official
reports, and the Ute on the several reser-
vations are now classed under collective
terms. These, with their numbers in
1909, were as follows: Wiminuche under
the Ft Lewis school, Colo., 454; Capote
and Moache under the Southern Ute
school, Colo., 352; Uinta (443), Uncom-
pahgre (469), and White River Ute (296)
under the Uintah and Ouray agency,
Utah.
In July, 1879, about 100 men of the

876
[B. A. E.
UTENSILS—UTINA
White River agency, Colo., roamed from
their reservation intos. Wyoming to hunt.
During this time some forests were fired
by railway tiemen, resulting in great loss
# timber, and calling forth complaint
against the Indians, who were ordered to
remain henceforth on their reservation.
In Sept. the agent, Meeker, was assaulted
after a quarrel with a petty chief, and re-
quested military aid, which was granted.
Orders were later issued for the arrest of
the Indians charged with the recent for-
est fires, and Maj. Thornburgh was sent
with a force of 190 men. Suspecting the
outcome, the Indians procured ammuni-
tion from neighboring traders and in-
formed the agent that the appearance of
the troops would be regarded as an act
of war. On Sept. 20 Thornburgh’s de-
tachment was ambushed, and their leader
and 13 men were killed. The command
fell back. On Oct. 2 a. company of cav-
alry arrived, and 3 days later Col. Mer-
ritt with 600 troops reached the scene.
Atornear the agency the bodies of Meeker
and 7 employees were found; all but one
of the agency buildings had been rifled
and burned. The conflict was soon ended,
mainly through the peaceful attitude and
influence of chief Ouray.
In the summer of 1906 about 400 Ute,
chiefly of the White River band, left their
allotments and the Uintah res. in Utah
to go to the Pine Ridge res., S. Dak.,
there to enjoy an unrestricted communal
life. They made the journey leisurely,
and although no depredations were com-
mitted on the way, settlers became
alarmed. Every peaceful effort was made
to induce the absentees to return to Utah,
but all excepting 45, who returned home,
remained obdurate, and after having
been charged with petty thefts while in
Wyoming, the matter was placed under
the jurisdiction of the War Department,
troops were sent to the scene in October,
and the Indians accompanied them peace-
fully to Ft. Meade, S. Dak., in November.
In the following spring (1907) arrange-
ments were made whereby the absentee
Ute were assigned 4 townships of the
Cheyenne River res., S. Dak., which was
leased by the Government, at the expense
of the Ute annuity fund, for 5 years.
The Indians were removed in June to
their new lands, where they remained
until the following June (1908), when, at
their own request, they were returned to
their old home in Utah, arriving there in
October. Cf. Yuta.
# Ute.—Marcy, Army Life, 229, 1866 (appar-
ently a general name for the Ute). Eutahs.–
Schoolcraft. Ind. Tribes, W, 498, 1855. Eutaw.—
Irving, Rocky Mts., 11, 213, 1837. Grasshopper In-
dians.—Pattie, Pers. Narr., 101, 1833. Gutahs.-
Domenech, Deserts, 11, 4, 1860. Iata-go-Mooney
in 14th Rep. B. A. E., 1043, 1896 (Kiowa name).
Ieta- "inder that name. Inta.–Escudero,
N. … y Sin., 67, 1849 (= Iuta). Jut
£ y Berra, Geog., 59, 1864, -
wai”.–Dorsey. Cegiha MS. Dict., B. A. E., 1878
(= rabbit-skin robes': Omaha and Ponca name).
Moh-tau-hai'-ta-ni-o-Hayden, Ethnog. and
Philol. Mo. Val., 290, 1862 (= ‘the black men':
Cheyenne name). Muxtawātan.—ten Kate,
Reizen, 8, 1885 (“blac people': eyenne name).
Nāsuia kwe.—ten Kate, ibid., 7 (‘deer-hunting
men’:Zuñi name). No-o-chi.-A. Hrdlička, infn,
1907. No-o-chi-uh.—Ibid. No-6nch.—Ibid. (own
name). Nota-á.—ten Kate, op. cit., 6 (Navaho
name). Notch.—Ibid., 8 (own name). Nuts.-
Ibid. (alternative of Notch). Quazula.–Zárate-
Salmerón (ca. 1629) in Land of Sunshine, 183, Jan.,
1900 (a province; name in Jemez language; seem-
ingly the Ute). Qusutas.—Ibid. Sápa wicasa-
Cook, Yankton MS. vocab., B. A. E., 184, 1882
(Dakota name). S wee-cha-cha.—Corliss, La-
cotah MS. vocab., B. A. E.. 106, 1874 (Te-
ton name; intended for Sapa wicasa, “Black
£' ... Spanish Yutes.–Fremont, Exped. to
ocky Mts., 141, 1854. Tä'hana.-Hodge, field-
notes, B. A. E., 1895 (Taos name). Tcingawup-
tuh.—Stephen in 8th Rev. B. A. E., 30, 1891 (former
Hopi name). Utahs.—Vargas (1694) quoted b
Davis, Span. Conq. N. Mex., 404, 1869. Utas.-
Prichard, Phys. Hist. Man., v. 415, 1847. Utaws.—
Parker, Journal, 79, 1840. Ute.—Bent (1846) in
Cal. Mess. and Corresp., 193, 1850. Útsià.—Voth,
Traditions of the Hopi, 267, 1905 (Hopi name)
Waatenihts.–Curtis, N. Am. Ind., v., 154, 1909
(‘black': Atsina name). Yita.–Mediavilla y
Ascona (1746), doc. in Colegio de Santa Cruz de
Querétaro, Mex., K, leg. 5... no. 6. Yiuhta-
Pimentel, Lenguas, 11,347, 1865 (confounded with
Comanche). Yóta.–Curtis, N. Am. Ind., 1,135, 1907
(Jicarilla Apache form). Youtah.–Gebow, Sho-
sho-nay Vocab. 21, 1868 (Shoshoni name). You-
tas.—Duflot deMofras, Expl., 11,335, 1844. Youts.—
Smet, Letters, 36, 1843. Yū’hta.–Gatschet, Co-
manche MS., B.A.E. (Comanche name). Yulas--
Escudero, Not. Nuevo-Méx., 83, 1849. Yumyum--
Writer (ca. 1702) in Doc. Hist. Mex., 4th s. v.
150, 1857 (Orozco y Berra, p. 59, says Marico
name). Yūtā.—Dorsey, Kansa MS. vocab., B.A. E.
1882 (Kansas name). Yutama.—Bourke, Moquis
of Ariz., 118, 1884 (Hopi name). Yutamo-
Stephen in 8th Rep. B. A. E.,35, 1891 (Hopi name).
Yutas.—Gregg, Comm. Prairies, 1,285, 1844. Yu-
tawāts.–Mooney in 17th Rep. B. A. E., 167, 1898
(so called by Plains tribes). Yute.–Garrard.
Wah-to-yah, 185, 1850. Yutta.—Doc. of 1720 quoted
by Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers, v, 183, 1890.
Utensils. See Implements, Receptacles.
Utenstank. . A village of the Powhatan
confederacy in 1608, situated on the N.
bank of Mattapony r. in Caroline co.,
Va.-Smith (1629), Va., I, map, repr.
1819.
Uthlecan. See Oolichan. - -
Utikimitung. A village of the Talirping-
miut Okomiut Eskimo, on the s. shore of
Cumberland Sd.
Utiqimitung-Boas in 6th Rep. B.A., E., map, 1888.
Utina (Timucua: uti, land; na, my:
“my country’). In the narrative of the
French Huguenot colony in Florida, 1564,
Utina, Ouae Utina, or Ólata Ouae Utina,
is given as the name of the head chief of
the Timucua, and on the De Bry map of
1591 (Le Moyne, Narr, 1885), we find
Utina as a town within the same territory.
It appears, however, to be a title rather
than a geographic or personal name, and
does not occur in subsequent Spanish
history. Olata, or holata, is one of the Ti-
mucua titles for “chief,” and it has been
adopted into the Creek language. (J.M.)
Olata Ouae Utina.–Laudonnière in French, Hist.
Coll. La., 243, 1869. Otina.—Barcia, Ensayo, 50,
1723. Quae Utina.-Laudonnière, op cit., 256.
BULL. 30]
Outina.—Brackenridge, Views of La., 84, 1814.
Utina.—Laudonnière ') uoted by Basanier
in French, Hist.Coll. ., 261, 1869. Utinama.—
Gentl. of Elvas (1557) in Bourne, De Soto Narr., I,
39, 1904 (in N. w. Florida, 1539).
Utina. In the narrative of De Soto's
expedition it is stated that the Spaniards
passed a town, £ about Suwan-
nee r., called Utinama (Gentl. of Elvas,
1557) or Utinamocharra (Ranjel, ca. 1546)
probably a confusion between a title and
a proper name. The ma is a locative
suffix; the mocharra remains unexplained.
The town probably belonged to the Po-
tano tribe. (J. M.)
Utinamocharra.-Ranjel (ca. 1546), in Bourne, De
Soto Narr., II, 70, 1904 (N. w. Florida, 1539)
Utinomanoc. Mentioned as one of the
tribes from which neophytes were drawn
by San Francisco Solano mission, Cal. It
was probably Moquelumnan. See Ban-
croft, Hist. Cal., 11,506, 1886; Engelhardt,
Franc. in Cal., 451, 1897; Barrett in Univ.
Cal. Pub., v.1, no. 1, 44, 1908.
Utitmom. The branch of the Yuki of
N. California that inhabited the angle
between the confluence of Middle and
South Eel rs. and extended -westward
across South Eel r.
Utkiavi (‘high place'). The village of
the Utkiavinmiut Eskimo at C. Smyth,
Alaska, lat. 71°23'; pop. 225 in 1880. A
Government station was established there
in 1881.
Ooglaamie.-Murdoch in 9th Rep. B. A. E., 26, 1892
(given as incorrect form). Ooglamie.-U. S. Sig-
nal Serv. map, 1885. Ootivakh.—Baker, Geog.
fict. Alaska."1902. ootiwakh: Petroff in iot
Census, Alaska, 4, 1884. Ootkaiowik.—Ibid. Ot-
ke-a-vik.—Simpson, Observations, map, 1855. Ot-
kiawik. -Baker, op. cit. Ot-ki-a- .—Maguire
in Parl. Rep., x LII, 186, 1854. Otki –British
Admiralty chart cited # Murdoch in 9th Rep.
B. A. E., 26, 1892. Otkiwik.—Brit. Admiralty
chart. Ú laamie.–Murdoch, op. cit. (given as
incorrect form). Utkeavic.—11th Census, Alaska,
162, 1893. Utkeagvik.—Zagoskin, Descr. Russ.
Poss. Am., pt. 1, 74,1847. Utkiavi.-Baker, op.cit.
Utkiaving.—Ibid. Utkiavwin.—Murdoch, op. cit.
Utkiavinmiut. An Eskimo tribe w. of
Pt Barrow, Alaska; pop. about 140 in
1883, 246 in 1890. They flourished about
1870, but have since declined and keep
'' their numbers by accessions from the
Nunatogmiut. Their villages are Pengnok
and Utkiavi; summercamps are Ernivwin,
Imekpung, Ipersua, Kuosugru, Nake-
' Nunaktuau, Sakamna, Sinyu. Wal-
alk Oa.
Ootkeaviemutes.—Kelly, Arct. Eskimo, chart, 1890.
ôotkeavies.-Ibid. 14. Utkiavwiamium-Murdoch
in 9th Rep. B. A. E., 43, 1892.
Utlaksuk. An Eskimo settlement near
the N. end of Baffin bay, w. Greenland.
Utlak-soak.—Kane, Arct. Explor., II, 55, 1856. .
Utlums. An abandoned Salishan vil-
# on the s. side of Galiano id., Brit.
Dol.
Ut-lums.-Dawson, Can. Geol. sury, map, 1887,
Utoca. An ancient village in N. Florida,
probably Timucuan.—Robin, Voy., II,
map, 1807.
Utorkarmiut. A ruined Eskimo village
on the E. shore of Sermiligak fjord, E.
UTINA—UTURITUC
-
877
Greenland.—Meddelelser om Grönland,
xxvi.1, 22, 1902.
Utsehta (“lowlanders’). One of the
three principal divisions of the Osage
tribe.
Lesser Osage.—Fisher, New Trav., 250, 1812. Little
Osage.—Treaty of 1865 in U. S. Indian Treat., II,
878, 1904. Little O e.—Schermerhorn (1812) in
Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 2d s., 11, 31, 1814. Oo'-zā-
tău.—Lewis and Clark Discov., 13, 1806. Petit
Osage.—Bradbury, Trav. in Am., 36, 1817. Petits
Os.—Du Lac, Voy. dans les Louisianes, map, 1805.
Petit Zo.—Lewis and Clark Discov., 13, 1806. Teat
Saws.—Featherstonhaugh, Slave States, 71, 1844.
U3seu'ta.–McGee in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 162, 1897
(own name). -
Uttamussac. A village of the Powha-
tan confederacy in 1608, situated on the
N. bank of Pamunkey r. in King William
co., Va. The principal temple of the
confederacy was here.
Uttamussack.—Smith (1629), Va., 1, 138, repr. 1819.
Vtamussack.—Strachey (1612), Va., 90, 1849. Vtta-
mussak-Smith, op.cit., map. .
Uttamussamacoma. A village of the
Powhatan, confederacy in 1608, situated
on the s. bank of Potomac r. in West-
moreland co., Va.
Vttamussamacoma.—Smith (1629), Va., I, map,
repr. 1819. *
Utuka (‘the old place'). The chief
village of the Utukamiut Eskimo at Icy
cape, Alaska; pop. 50 in 1880, 48 in 1890.
Otok-kok.-Petroff, Rep. on Alaska, 59, 1880.
Otukah.—Baker, Geog. Dict. Alaska, 1902. O'-tu-
káh.—Murdoch quoted by Baker, Geog. Dict.
#". 1902. Utuka.-11th Census, Alaska, 152,
1893.
Utukamiut. A nomadic tribe of Es-
kimo which originated at Icy cape and now
range along the Arctic coast from Pt
Hope to Wainright inlet and inland to
Colville r. Through intermarriage with
the Nunatogmiut, Kowagmiut, and Ko-
iut they have developed physically
and mentally beyond the sedentary
tribes of N. w. Alaska. Their villages
are Kaiaksekawik, Kelemanturuk, and
Utuka.
Ootooka Mutes.-Kelly, Arct. Eskimos, chart, 1890.
Ootookas.-Ibid., 14. Oto-kog-ameuts. – Hooper
Cruise of Corwin, 26, 1880. ut.—Zagos-
kin, Descr. Russ. Poss. Am... pt. 1,74, is 17 Utuka-
miut.—Woolfe in 11th Census, Alaska, 130, 1893.
Utumpaiats (U-tum’-pai-ats, “people of
arrowhead lands'). A Paiute band for-
merly in or near Moapa valley, s. E. Ne-
vada; pop. 46 in 1873.—Powell in Ind.
Aff. Rep. 1873, 50, 1874.
Uturituc (Pima: “the corner, because
it was situated at the angle of the new
and the old stream beds of the Gila). A
former Pima village on the Rio Gila, prob-
ably on the site of the present Sacaton,
about 3 Spanish leagues N. w. of Casa
Grande ruin, s. Ariz. It was visited by
Garcés and Anza in 1775, at which time
it contained 300 inhabitants. See Anza
in Bancroft, Ariz. and N. Mex., 389, 1889;
Anza and Font, ibid., 392; Garcés (1775–
76), Diary, 65, 1900; Bartlett, Pers. Narr.,
II, 268, 1854.
San Juan Capistrano.—Garcés (1775), Diary, 109,
1900. San Juan Capistrans de Virtud.—Font (1775)
878
[B. A. E.
UULGO
VACOREGUE
quoted by Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, 111, 301, 1853.
$. Juan Capistrano.—Anza quoted by Bancroft,
Ariz. and N. Mex., 389, 1889. S. Juan Capistrano
de Ulurituc.—Anza and Font, ibid., 392. San Juan
de Capistrano.—Garcés (1776), Diary, 455, 1900.
Tutiritucar.—Anza '' by Bancroft, Ariz. and
N. Mex., 389, 1889. tunitucan.—Anza and Font,
ibid.,392. Utilltuc.—Ibid. Uturicut.—Humboldt,
New Spain, II, 303, 1811. Uturituc.—Font (1775) in
Ternaux-Compans, Voy., Ix,383, 1838. Vturituc.—
Garcés (1775), Diary, 65, 1900. ... - -
Uulgo. Mentioned by Rivera (Diario,
leg. 1514, 1736) with the Pima, Opata,
Jova, Eudeve, Yaqui, Seri, and Tepoca,
apparently, as a tribe of N, w. Mexico,
ot identified, and seemingly a misprint
of some other name.
Uupon. See Black drink, Yopon.
Uva. A Chumashan tribe of the Tulare
basin, Cal., reduced in 1851 to 20 individ-
uals through conflict with the Spaniards
and neighboring tribes. They joined with
other small tribes in the treaty of June 10,
1851, by which they reserved a tract be-
tween Tejon pass and Kern r., and ceded
the remainder of their lands to the United
States.
Uras.—Barbour in Sen. Ex. Doc. 4, 32d Cong.,
spec. sess., 124, 1853. Uvas.—Barbour in Ind. Aff.
Rep., 233, 1851. • - -
Uvingasok. An Eskimo village in w.
Greenland, lat. 73° 17'.—Science, x1, 259,
1888.
Uwarosuk (‘big stone’). An Ita Es-
kimo settlement on Murchison sq., lat.
77° 7', N. Greenland.
E." Suk-suk.—Kane, Arct. Explor., II, 235,
856.
Uyak. A Kaniagmiut Eskimo village
near the Salmon canneries, on Uyak bay,
Kodiak id., Alaska. Pop. 76 in 1880;
fewer than 20 in 1890.
Bobrowskoje.—Holmberg, Ethnog. Skizz., map,
1855. Ooiak.—Petroff in 10th Census, Alaska, 29,
issi doiatsk-Lisianski (1805) quoted by Baker.
Geog. Dict. Alaska, 1902. juk.—Holmberg, op.
cit. Uyak–11th Census, Alaska, 79, 1893. • -
Uzela. An Apalachee (?) village visited
by DeSoto in 1539, just before reaching the
principal town of the tribe, and probably
not far from the R' Tallahassee, Fla.
Uzela.–Gentl. of Elvas (1557) in French, Hist.
Coll. La., 11, 134, 1850.
Uzinki (Russian: ‘narrow’). A village
of Kaniagmiut creoles on Spruce id., Ko-
diak group, Alaska. Pop. 45 in 1880; 74
in 1890. -
Oozinkie.—Petroff in 10th Census, Alaska, 28, 1884.
Uzinkee.—11th Census, Alaska, 74, 1893.
Uzutiuhi, A Quapaw band and ancient
village. There still survived in 1891 cer-
tain gentes belonging to it. The first
mention of the village, unless found in
some of the names of De Soto's chroni-
clers, is probably the Atotehasi of Mar-
quette's map (1673). Ototohassi of Theve-
not is greatly out of place, as are most of
the names on his map. In 1727 Poisson
located it near the French fort on Arkan-
sas r., near its mouth.
Aesetooue—Iberville (1702) in Margry, D&c., ly,
601, 1880. As sotoué.--Tonti (1687) in French,
Hist. ('o' " 1846. Atotohasi.–Marquette
quoted ov., 268, 1832. Erabacha.-
Coxe, Carolana, 11, 1741. Louchetchouis.-Baudry
des Lozières, Voy. A la Louisiane, 243, 1802 (prob-
ably identical). Osatoves.—Barcia, Ensayo Cron.,
288,1723. Osotonoy.—Tonty (1687) in French, Hist.
Coll. La., I, 60, 1846. Osotteoez.—Douay (1687)
£ by Shea, Discov., 170, 1852. Ossoteoez-
ennepin, New Discov., pt. 2, 44, 1698. Osso-
téoué-Margry, Déc., III, 595, 1878. Ossotonoy.—
Shea, Discov., 170, 1852. Ossotoues.–McKenney
and Hail, Ind. Tribes, III, si i854, ossotteoe:-
Charlevoix, New France, IV, 108, note, 1870. Os-
soztoues.—Tonti in French, 'Hist. Coll. La., I, 83,
1846. Ototohassi.—Thevenot in Shea, Discov., 268,
1852. Otsotchaué.—Joutel (1687) in Margry, Déc.,
III, 463, 1878. Otsotchoué.—Charlevoix, New
France, IV, 108, note, 1866. Otsotchove.—Joutel
(1687) in French, Hist. Coll. La., 1, 176, 1846. Ot-
soté.—Joutel (1687) in Margry, Déc., III, 444, 1878.
Oues-peries.—Coxe, Carolina, 11,13,1741. Oufotu.—
Sibley (1805) in Lewis and Clark, Discov., 85, 1806.
Ousolu.—Sibley (1805) in Am. St. Papers, Ind. Aff.,
, 1832. Ousontiwi.—Coxe, Carolana, £ 1741.
£ 11. Ozotheoa.–McKenney
and Hall, Ind. Tribes, III, 81, 1854. Ozotoues.–
Tonti (1687) in French, Hist. Coll. La., I, 82, 1846.
Satos.–Schoolcraft, Ind.Tribes, 111,557, 1853 (iden-
tical?). Sauthouis.—Shea, Discov., 170, note, 1852.
Sittéoùi.—Gale, Upper Miss., 202, 1867. Sothoues.—
McKenney and Hall, Ind. Tribes, 111, 82, 1854.
Sothouis.--Jefferys, French Dom. Am., 144, 1761.
Sotos.-Doc. of 1736 in N.Y. Doc. Col. Hist., Ix, 1057.
1855 (identical?). Sotonis.—De la Tour map, 1779
(misprint). Sotouis.—Jefferys, French Dom. Am.,
t. 1, 134, 1761. Souchitiony.—Iberville (1700) in
* , Déc., iv,429, 1880. Southois.—Charlevoix,
Hist. Jour., 307, 1763. Southouis.—Shea, Discov.,
268, 1852. Soutouis.—Carte des Poss. Angl., 1777.
Uzutiuhe.—Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg., 1, 30, 1884.
U-zu'-ti-u'-hi.—Dorsey, Kwapa MS. vocab., B. A.
E., 1883. U-zu'-ti-u’-we.—Dorsey in 15th # B.
A. E., 229, 1897. £: Harpe (1721) in
Margry, Déc., VI, 357, 1886. Zautooys.—Ibid., 365.
Vaaf (Va’-af). Apparently a gentile
organization among the Pima, belonging
to the Suwuki Ohimal, or Red Ants,
phratral group.—Russell in 26th Rep. B.
A. E., 197, 1908. -
Vaba. A rancheria, probably Cochimi,
under Purísima (Cadegomo) mission, on
the Pacific coast of Lower California in
the 18th century.—Doc. Hist. Mex., 4th
s., v., 189, 1857.
Wabacahel (‘water of therancheria'). A
rancheria, £ Cochimi, connected
with Purísima (Cadegomo) mission,
Lower California, in the 18th century.—
Doc. Hist. Mex., 4th s., v., 189, 1857.
Vachinápuchic (‘the straightahead').
Tarahumare rancheria about 25 m. N.
E. of Norogachic, Chihuahua, Mexico.—
Lumholtz, inf’n, 1894.
Vacoregue (Nahuatl: atl, ‘water’; core,
‘the turning’; hui, ‘place of”; “place of the
turn of the river.” – Buelna). A division
of the Cahita on the lower Rio Fuerte and
the coast between that river and the Rio
Sinaloa, in Sinaloa, Mexico. Besides the
Vacoregue proper this division embraced
the Ahome, Batucari, Comopori, and Gua-
zave—all named from their settlements
and speaking the same dialect of the
Cahita. They eked out a livelihood by
fishing, and after being converted to
Christianity founded a town on the Rio
Fuerte, not far from Ahome.
Bacoregues.—Bancroft, No. Mex. States, 1, 214,
1886. Bacorehui.-Ribas quoted by Brinton, Am.
BULL. 30]
Race, 127, 1891. Guasave.—Ibid., map (Vacoregue,
or). Guazave.—Orozco y Berra, Geog., 58, 1864.
Vacoregue.—Ibid.
Vaeachachic (vae, “pasture’; chic, ‘place
of ’). A small rancheria of the Tarahu-
mare near Norogachic, Chihuahua, Mex-
ico.—Lumholtz, inf’n, 1904.
Wagerpe. A village, presumably Costa-
noan, formerly connected with Dolores
mission, San Francisco, Cal.—Taylor in
Cal. Farmer, Oct. 18, 1861.
Vagitchitchate. A Kaiyukhotana vil-
lage near the mouth of Innoko r., w.
'"z' in Nouv. Ann. Voy.,
5th ser., xx1, map, 1850.
Kushichagat.—Tikhmeniefauoted by £
Dict. Alaska, 365, 1901. Vashic t.—Zagoskin
quoted by Petroff in 10th Census, Alaska, 37, 1884.
Vahadha (“tobacco'). Given by Bourke
(Jour. Am. Folk-lore, II, 181, 1889) as a
clan of the Mohave (q.v.).
Wahia. The name of the site of San
Miguel mission, Cal., established in Sali-
nan te'
Vahia.–Engelhardt, Franc. in Cal., 404, 1897.
Vatică.—Ibid.
Vahichi (‘swamp'). A small ranche-
ria of the Tarahumare near Norogachic,
Chihuahua, Mexico.—Lumholtz, inf’n,
1894.
Wajademin. A rancheria, probably
Cochimi, under Purísima (Cadegomo)
mission, Lower California, in the 18th cen-
tury.—Doc. Hist. Mex., 4th s., v, 188,
1857.
Wakasuachiki (‘plenty of reeds,” or
‘place where reeds shoot up’). A Tara-
humare rancheria in Chihuahua, Mex-
ico.—Lumholtz, inf’n, 1894.
Valebo (‘large mesa”). A small ran-
cheria of the Tarahumare near Noroga-
chic, Chihuahua, Mexico.—Lumholtz,
inf’n, 1894.
Valle (Span.: “valley'). A former vil-
lage of the central Papago, probably in
Pima co., Ariz., with 97 families in 1865.—
Davidson in Ind. Aff. Rep., 135, 1865.
Wallecillo £ ‘little valley”). An
Opata pueblo visited by Coronado in
£ situated in the valley of the Rio
Sonora, N. w. Mexico, in the vicinity of
Arizpe. Probably identical with a village
later known by another name.
El Vallecillo.-Castañeda, Relación (1596), in
Ternaux-Compans, Voy., ix, 158, 1838. ttle Val-
ley.—Winship in 14th Rep. B. A. E., 515, 1896.
Valle de las Viejas (Span.: “valley of the
old ones’). A former Diegueño village in
San Diego co., Cal.—Hayes (1850) quoted
by Bancroft, Nat. Races, 1,458, 1882.
Valleytown (native name Gū'nāhitañ’y?,
‘long place”). A former Cherokee settle-
ment where now is the town of the same
name, on Valley r., in Cherokee co.,
N. C. The various settlements on Val-
ley r. and the adjacent part of Hiwassee
were known collectively as the “Valley
towns.” (J. M.)
Vánca. A tribe, evidently Coahuiltecan,
met by. Massanet (Diary, in Mem. de
VAEACHACHIC-VECTACA
879
Nueva España, xxv.11, 94, MS.) in 1691
w. of Rio Hondo, Texas, together with
the Patchal, Papafiaca, and others.
Wareato. Mentioned, in connection
with Puaray, apparently as a pueblo of
the Tigua of New Mexico in 1598.—Oñate
(1598) in Doc. Inéd., xv.1, 115, 1871.
Varohio. A division of the Tarahumare
in w. Chihuahua and s. E. Sonora, Mexico,
mainly on the Rio £ but extend-
ing N. to the town of Loreto and w. to
the Rio Mayo. It includes the Chinipa,
Guailopo, Maguiaqui, Hizo, Husoron,
Cuteco, and Tecargoni. The Varohio
proper occupied Loreto and Santa Ana
pueblos.
Chinipa.—Orozco y Berra, Geog., 58, 1864 (used
£ with Varohio, but strictly only a
ivision thereof.) H o.—Lumholtz in Scrib-
ner's Mag., xv.1, 31, 32. July, 1894; Lumholtz in
Proc. Int. Cong. of Anthr., 103, 1894. Varogio.—
Orozco y Berra, Geog., 58, 1864. Varohio-Ibid.
Voragio.—Ibid.
Vases. See Pottery, Receptacles.
Vasisa. One of the 7 Apalachee towns
named in a letter from the chiefs of the
tribe to the King of Spain in 1688; situ-
ated probably on Wacissa r., Jefferson
co., Fla., , and evidently destroyed by
the English and their Indian allies un-
der Gov. Moore in 1704. In 1822 Creek
(i.e. Seminole) immigrants from Chatta-
hoocheer. occupied a town called Wacissa-
talofa, “Wacissa town,” about the head
of St Marks r. in the same neighbor-
hood. (J. M.)
Vasisa.—Doc. of 1688 quoted by Gatschet, Creek
Migr. Leg., I, 76, £ town). a-cissa-
talofa.—Bell in Morse, Rep. to Sec. War, 306, 1822
(Creek town).
Vasoreachic (vasoli, an herb; chic, ‘place
of”). A Tarahumare rancheria near
Norogachic, Chihuahua, Mexico.—Lum-
holtz, inf’n, 1894.
Wawerachi (Wa-we’-ra-chi, ‘place of
much water’). A small rancheria of the
Tarahumare near Norogachic, Chihua-
hua, Mexico.—Lumholtz, inf’n, 1894.
Vaynorpa. A village of the Opata on
the E. bank of Rio San Miguel, about lat.
30°, Sonora, Mexico.—Bandelier in Arch.
Inst. Papers, III, 71, 1890; Iv, 487, 1892.
Vayuavabi. A ruined village of the
Opata E. of Nacori, about lat. 29° 30', E.
Sonora, Mexico.
Va-yua-va-bi.–Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers,
III, 62, 1890. Way-ua-va-vi.—Ibid., IV, 508, 1892.
Wazacahel (‘mesquite water’). A ran-
cheria, probably Cochimi, connected with
Purísima (Cadegomo) mission, Lower
California, in the 18th century.
Vaxacahel.—Doc. Hist. Mex., 4th s. v., 190, 1857.
Vazacahel.—Ibid.
Wechaochi (Ve-cha'-o-chi, ‘place of the
prickly herb, possibly referring to a
cactus). A small rancheria of the Tara-
humare near Norogachic, Chihuahua,
Mexico.—Lumholtz, inf’n, 1894.
Vectaca. A village, presumably Costa-
noan, formerly connected with Dolores
880
[B. A. E.
VELASCO-VENANGO
mission, San Francisco, Cal.—Taylor in
Cal. Farmer, Oct. 18, 1861.
Velasco, Luis de. The brother of a chief
of a Virginia district known to the Span-
iards as Axacan (q.v.), on a stream
flowing into Chesapeake bay. Spanish
navigators, in company, perhaps, with
some Dominican monks, had visited the
country in 1559–60 and carried the boy
to Mexico, where the viceroy, Don Luis
de Velasco, caused him to be baptized and
ve him his name. In 1566, while in
avana, Don Luis accompanied a party
of 30 Spanish soldiers under a captain,
and two Dominicans, to his homecountry,
where it was planned to establish a mis-
sion; but the venture proving a failure,
the monks and the Indian sailed for Spain.
At court he so ingratiated himself into the
good will of King Philip II that he lived
at the royal expense during all his stay,
when he returned to Havana with some
Dominican missionaries who had em-
barked for Florida. The Florida mission
having been abandoned, Don Luis, in his
apparent zeal to convert his countrymen,
joined the Jesuits under Father Segura on
their departure for Florida in 1570. On
August 5 Father Segura and 8 other
Jesuits, together with the Indian, sailed
for Chesapeake bay, reaching on Sept. 10
the province of Axacan, where they
entered a river and landed. So impover-
ished was the country that the vessel was
sent back with a message appealing for
the relief of the destitution of the Indians
in the following spring. On the depart-
ure of the vessel the fathers moved to
another stream, 2 leagues distant, near a
settlement governed by a younger brother
of Don Luis, where a hut and a chapel
were erected and where the Indian
served as interpreter for some time, when
he £ the missionaries under
pretense of preparing for their reception
at another village. Early in Feb. 1571,
a messenger was sent by the missionaries
to induce Don Luis to return. He re-
ceived them with a great show of friend-
ship and promised to return on the follow-
ing day, but the same night the Indians,
# by Luis, overtook the little party and
murdered them. On Feb. 8, the remain-
der of the missionary band at their settle-
ment were £ of their hatchets by
a ruse, when the Indians fell upon and
killed all except a little boy, Alonso, who
was rescued by Menendez later in the year
when he visited Axacan to wreak ven-
eance on the natives for the murders they
' committed. Consult Lowery, Span-
ish Settlements—Florida, 1562–1574, 1905,
and authorities therein cited; Murray,
Lives Cath. Heroes, 1896; French, Hist.
Coll. La., n. S., II, 230, 1875; Shea (1)
in Beach, Ind. Miscel., 1877, (2) in Cath.
World. Mar. 1875, (3) Cath. Missions,
1855, (4) Cath. Church in Col. Days, 1886;
Brown, (1) First Republic in Amer.,
1898; (2) Genesis of U.S., 1890... (J. M.)
Wenaambakaia. A band or division of
the Pomo, formerly living near the Rus-
sian settlement of Ross, in Sonoma co.,
Cal.-Powell in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., III,
493, 1877.
Venados (Span. pl. ‘deer”). One of the
tribes mentioned by Fray Bartolomé Gar-
cía as speaking the language of his Man-
ual (1760). This tribe was either quite
widely distributed or else the name was
applied to several distinct bands, all evi-
dently Coahuiltecan. In 1731 San Juan
Capistrano mission was founded in Texas
for the “Benados” and Toloujai (Tiloja),
and the Benado chief was made first “gov-
ernor” of the mission (Test. de Asiento de
Misiones, MS., 1731, in Gen. Land Off.,
Austin, Texas). In 1737 they deserted
the mission (doc. in Lamar Papers, 1737,
MS.). After 1757 large numbers of them
were gathered at the Camargo mission,
on the Rio Grande, and they were still
living there as late as 1809 £
records in the parish church of Camargo,
examined in 1907). Some time in the
18th century some of the tribe were at
the Wizarron mission in northern Mexico
£". Apuntes, 323, 1888). (H. E. B.)
enados.—Test. de Asiento, 1731, op.cit.
Venango. A former Seneca settlement at
the mouth of French cr., in Venango co.,
Pa., at the site of the present Franklin.
According to the deposition of Stephen
Coffen (1754) it was “called by the In-
dians Ganagarah'hare, on the Banks of
Belle Rivière, where the River o Boeff
empties into it ’’ (Arch. Pa., 2d s., v.1
184, 1877). The place was later occupied
by a mixed £ of Seneca, Dela-
wares, Shawnee, Wyandot, Ottawa, and
other tribes allied with the French. The
lace first came into notice when the
rench agent Joncaire visited the Indians
in 1753, in advance of the French expedi-
tion. He distributed presents to the In-
dians about the region, and expelled the
English traders. John Fraser, who had
been at the place for several years, selling
goods and acting as a gunsmith, wrote to
the Pennsylvania Council explaining that
the French were building a fort “at Cas-
eoago up French creek,” the reference
being to the French fort at Le Boeuf, now
Waterford, Pa. No French fort was built
at Cussewago. Many writers are in error
in locating the French fort at this place,
and in calling the locality where the French
fort was built Cussewago. Shippen, in a
letter concerning the matter, says: “We-
ningo is the name of an Indian Town on
Ohio, where Mr. Freser has had a Gun-
smith Shop for many years; it is situate
eighty Miles up the same River beyond
the £ Town Casewago is Twenty
BULL. 30]
miles above Weningo” (Col. Rec. Pa.,
v, 660, 1851). The entrance of the
French expedition in 1753 caused great
excitement among the Iroquois, who re-
garded it as an invasion of their lands;
and also among the Delawares, Shawnee,
and other Indians at Logstown for the
same reason (see letter of Lieut. Hol-
land, Col. Rec. Pa., v, 623; Letter of Gov.
Dinwiddie, 630; Letter from Council of
Onondaga, 637; Letter of Half King, 635;
Weiser's Journal of his mission to Onon-
' 642–647). This expedition followed
a different course from that of Céloron
de Bienville (1749), which reached Al-
legheny r. by way of L. Chautauqua
and Conewangor. It made the portage
from Presqu' Isle (Erie, Pa.) to the head-
waters of River au Boeuf (French cr.)
and then down this stream to its mouth
(Venango). Forts were built at the two
former locations in 1753. It was the
intention to build a third fort at Venango,
but owing to the opposition of the Indians
and the lateness of the season, this project
was temporarily abandoned (Letter of
M. '' esne to M. de Rouille, Aug. 1753,
in Arch. Pa., 2d s., v.1, 161, 1877). Pos-
session was taken of the place by Capt.
Chalbert de Joncaire, who expelled the
traders from John Fraser's house, and
erected a French flag on the building,
which he made his headquarters. He
spent his time trying to win the Indians
on the Ohio to the French interest.
The presence of the French force within
the region claimed by the English led to
the mission of Washington and Gist, who
were sent by the Governor of Virginia to
warn the French invaders to depart
(Washington's Jour., 1753; Gist's Jour.,
1753; Frontier Forts, II, 1 et seq.,
1895). The French fort at Venango was
finished in the spring of 1754; it was called
Ft Machault by the French, but was
always called “the French fort at Ve-
nango” by the English. . . During the
French occupancy of the Ohio this fort
e a center of Indian influence on
the upper Allegheny (Frontier Forts, II,
585, 1896). After the fall of Ft Duquesne
in 1758, the fort at Venango was strength-
ened and a larger garrison placed at it; it
then became a rendezvous for all the
Indians hostile to the English. In the
summer of 1759 there were about 1,000
Indians of various tribes gathered in the
vicinity. Col. Hugh Mercer, the com-
mander of Ft. Pitt, wrote to Gov. Denny,
telling him of the gathering of the French
and Indians at Venango for the purpose
of taking Ft Pitt (Col. Rec. Pa., v.III, 292,
1852). In the summer of 1759 the French
force deserted all their posts in N. w.
Pennsylvania, leaving the entire region in
possession of the English (Col. Rec. Pa.,
VIII, 394–396, 1852). After the abandon-
57000°–Bull, 30, pt 2–12–56
VENDE FLECHAs—VERACHI
881
ment of Venango by the French a new
fort was built by the English in the sum-
mer of 1760, which was called Ft. Venan-
go, but only a small garrison, under
Lieut. Gordon, was stationed at the place.
During the Pontiac war the little garrison
and fort at Venango was blotted out by
the hostile Seneca, not a soul escaping.
Lieut. Gordon was slowly burned to deat
(Bouquet's letter, Col. Rec. Pa., Ix, 35,
1852). All the frontier forts of w. Penn-
£ were besieged by the Indians at
the same time, and all except Ft Ligonier
and Ft. Pitt fell under the fury of the In-
dians. After the destruction of Ft Ve-
nango the entire region in N. W. Pennsyl-
vania was in full possession of the Indians
(Parkman, Conspiracy of Pontiac, II,
18–25, 1901; Frontier Forts, II, 592, 1896;
Arch. of Pa., 2d s., v.1, 579 et seq., 1877).
At the treaty of Ft Pitt in 1765 many In-
dian deputies were present from the
upper Allegheny region (Col. Rec. Pa.,
1x, 250 et seq., 1852). The close of the
Revolution brought fears of another In-
dian uprising in Pennsylvania. Settle-
ments had been made at various points
on the Allegheny N. of Kittanning, to pro-
tect which Ft Franklin was built, about
half a mile up French cr. (Arch. of Pa.,
x1, 270, 1855). During the Indian troubles
in 1794 this fort was strengthened. A
garrison was kept at this point until 1796,
when a new location was selected nearer
the mouth of French cr. This building
called the “Old Garrison,” was occupied
until 1803, when, all danger # Indian in-
vasion £ away, the military
st was abandoned. * (G. P. D.)
ort Franklin.—Howell map, 1792. Fort Mach-
ault.—Duquesne (1756), in Arch. Pa., 2d s., VI
253, 1877. Fort Mackhault.—Vaudreuil '#;
ibid., 406. Fort of Venango.–Pa. Council (17
in Col. Rec. Pa., xv.1, 1853. Ganagarahhare.—Cof.
fen (1754), ibid., vi, 9, 1851. Gan "hare.-
Arch. of Pa., 2d s., VI, 184, 1877. Machaull.--
Fevre (1758), ibid., III,363, 1853. Oninge.—Homann
Heirs map, 1756. Oningo.—Esnauts and Rapilly
map, 1777. P. Machault.—Pouchot map, 1758.
Q .—La Tour map, 1784 (misprint). Venan-
a.—Lattre map, 1784. Venango.—Washington
1753) in Proud, Penn., II, app., 43, 1798. Venan-
go Fort.—Scull map, 1770. Venargo-Morse, Hist.
Am., map, 1798 (misprint). Veneango.—Easton
conf. (1757) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., vii, 287, 1856.
#. hirley (1755), ibid., v.1,957, 1855. Wil-
lage du Loups.—Bonnecamp map, 1749. Winan-
go.—Homann Heirs map, 1756. Winingo.–Gist
map, 1753. Wenango.—Lewis Evans map, 1755.
W *:: (1753) in Col. Rec. Pa., v. 660,
1851. emingo Town.—Peters (1754), ibid., 759.
Vende Flechas (Span.: “arrow sellers').
A band represented in 1794 by six mem-
bers at Espíritu Santo de Zúñiga mission,
Texas. They were called by the mis-
sionary there a branch of the Xaraname
(Aranama) tribe (Portillo, Apuntes, 308,
1888).
Veráchi (‘where corn grows’). A
small rancheria of the £ near
Norogachic, Chihuahua, Mexico.—Lum-
holtz, inf’n, 1894,
882
[B. A. E.
VERMILION.—VUNTAKUTCHIN
Vermilion. A division of the Kicka-
o that formerly lived on Wabash r.,
nd., about the mouth of Vermilion r.
#: of the Vermilion.—Treaty of 1820 in U.S.
Ind. Treat., 454, 1873. Vermilions.—Trader (1778)
'' by Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, 111,561, 1853.
ermillion Kickapoos.—Harrison (1811) in Am. St.
Papers, Ind. Aff., I, 780, 1832. Vermillions.—Dodge
(1779) quoted by Jefferson, Notes, 145, 1825.
Vescuachi. A pueblo of the Opata on
Rio Sonora, Sonora, Mexico, in 1678–88
(Zapata, 1678, quoted by Bancroft, No.
Mex. States, 1, 246, 1884). See Chinapa.
Veselofski (Russian: ‘cheerful’). A
former Aleut village at C. Cheerful, Una-
laska, Aleutian ids., Alaska; pop. 15 in
1831. .
Waysaylovskoi.–Elliott, Cond. Aff. Alaska, 225,
1875. Veselofski.—Sarichef (1792) quoted by
Baker, Geog. Dict. Alaska, 122, 1902. Veselövs-
koe.—Veniaminof, Zapiski, II, 202, 1840. Ves-
selovsky.—Petroff in 10th Census, Alaska, 34, 1884.
W."—Holmbers Ethnog. Skizz., map,
Vesnak. A former Nishinam division
near the mouth of American r., on the
S. side, in Sacramento co., Cal.
Veshanacks.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, June 8, 1860.
Vesnacks.—Bancroft, Nat. Races, 1,450, 1874.
Vesperic Indians. A term proposed by
Schoolcraft (Ind. Tribes, II, 28, 1852; V,
104, 1855; v1, 35, 1857) to designate the
entire group of tribes geographically
limited to the exact area of the United
States.
Vessels. See Pottery, Receptacles.
Viayan. A Coahuiltecan band men-
tioned in 1754, with the Piguiques, as
a subtribe of the Pamaques, q. v. (In-
forme, in Mem. de Nueva España, xxv.11,
307, MS.). They are listed by Morfi as a
#: tribe (Mem. Hist. Tex., bk. II, ca.
1782).
Vichárachi (‘where there are needles,”
referring to cactus spines). A small
rancheria of the Tarahumare near Noro-
gachic, Chihuahua, Mexico.—Lumholtz,
inf’n, 1894.
Widdaquimamar. A tribe or band, per-
haps Coahuiltecan, which lived during
the first decade of the 18th century at
San Francisco Solano mission, S. of the
Rio Grande and below the site of Eagle
Pass, Texas. They were closely associated
with the Terocodame and Tunamar
(Ticmamar) bands (Baptismal records of
the mission, MS.). -
Biddaquimamar-Baptismal rec., 1707, op. cit:
Viger. A Malecite settlement in Viger
township, Temiscouata co., Quebec, con-
taining 106 inhabitants in 1910.
Vihiyo (Vihiyo, “chiefs, sing. viy');
The name used to designate the tribal
council of 44 chiefs of the Cheyenne
(q.v.); sometimes regarded, but im-
properly, as constituting a regular war-
rior society of the tribe. (J. M.)
Wikhit (‘knowing people’: Kaniagmiut
name). An Ahtena division next below
the Koltshan on Copper r., Alaska.
Vi-qit.—Hoffman, Ms., B. A. E., 1882.
Village, Village
Pueblos, Shell-heaps.
# du Puant. A former village,
probably of the Winnebago, on Wild Cat
cr., about a mile above its junction with
the Wabash, above Lafayette, in Tippe-
canoe co., Ind. It was abandoned before
1819. The site was included in the
“Langlois reserve.” See St Mary's
Treaty (1819) in U. S. Ind. Treat., 493,
1873.
Vinasale. A trading post on Kusko-
kwim r., Alaska; pop. 140 in 1890.
Venizali.—Hallock in Nat. Geog. Mag., Ix, 91,
1898, Vinisahle-11th Census, Alaska, 164, 1893.
Vinatacot. The site and probably the
local tribe at Santo Rosario mission, lat.
30°3', Lower California.
Vinatacot.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Jan. 24, 1862.
Vintacottas.—Taylor in Browne, Res. Pac. Slope,
£ 53, 54, 1869 (wrongly identified with the
chities).
Viní Mentioned as a New Mexico
mission in 1742.–Mendoza et al.S'''
site. See Mounds,
quoted by Bancroft, Ariz. and Mex.,
244, 1889.
Visions. See Dreams, Oyaron.
Vossnessenski. An Aleut village and
trading post on the island of that name
in the Shumagin group, Alaska. Pop.
22 in 1880; 43 in 1890.
Vosnessensky.—Petroff in 10th Census, Alaska, 23,
1884. Voznesensky.—11th Census, Alaska, 86, 1893.
Vuikhtulik. A Nush iut Eskimo
W' on the N. shore of L. Alaknakik,
Alaska; pop. 51 in 1880.
Vuikhtuligmute.-Petroff, Rep. on Alaska, 50, 1880
(miut= ‘people').
Wumaheim. Mentioned as a pueblo of
the province of Atriquy (q.v.), in the
region of the lower Rio Grande, New
Mexico, in 1598.—Oñate (1598) in Doc.
Inéd., xv.1, 115, 1871.
Vuntakutchin (Yun-ta-kui-chin, people
of Willow creek,” referring to Charlie's
cr., where willows abound.–Schmitter).
A Kutchin tribe, now greatly modified
by contact with whites, occupying the
country N. of Porcupine r., Alaska, as far
as the Eskimo territory on the Arctic
coast. They trade at Ft Yukon and at
Ft. Egbert in common with the western
Kutchin. £ traded at Ft
Selkirk, Pelly ks, and Francis lake,
but abandoned their trips on the destruc-
tion of the trading-posts at these points.
The Vuntakutchin subsist entirely by
hunting and fishing, agriculture being
unknown to them, although their terri-
tory is fertile. During the winter the
move about wherever game is plentiful;
in the spring they go to the river, where
they make canoes and nets in prepara-
tion for salmon fishing, and during the
Sunnliner '. and cache large quantities
of fish; in the fall the entire family goes
hunting, and when a supply of
game is accumulated it is cached on the
spot; later, in October, they return to
BULL. 30]
the river for about two months, when
they make snowshoes, toboggans, and
other articles for winter use. Wolfish
dogs, their only domestic animals, are
employed in winter for drawing tobog-
ans and sleds, and in summer for haul-
ing boats up the river banks. For inland
travel, when there is no snow, the dogs
are used as pack-animals. Each man
owns a team of about five dogs.
The habitations formerly consisted of
tents of caribou skin, supported by poles
which were left behind when the occu-
ants moved. Most of the people now
ive in rude, ill-ventilated cabins of a
single room, built of logs chinked with
moss, and with roofs of saplings covered
With turf.
The native costume consisted of a
parka of caribou skin—a hooded coat
reaching to the knees, put on over the
head. Sometimes sealskin parkas were
obtained in trade from the natives of the
lower river. Trousers, or a combination
of trousers and stockings, of dressed moose-
skin were also worn, as likewise were
mittens and moccasins of the same
material, cut in generous size in order
that they could be lined with grass
during cold weather. The coat of a
chief was ornamented with quillwork,
front and back, and had a special collar
of moose-skin, fringed and quilled, which
was significant of his office. A special
hunting belt of caribou skin, quill-
worked, was provided; from it hung an
ornamented moose-skin knife-sheath.
Most of the native clothing has been
supplanted by the cast-off clothing of
the whites, or by cheap fabrics intro-
duced by traders. Garments were deco-
rated with porcupine quills dyed red by
boiling in cranberry juice, or blue by
boiling in huckleberry juice; pure white
uills were not dyed; various colored
owers were also boiled and their color-
ing matter used for dyeing quills. Small
geometrical figures were made by sewing
the flattened-out quills to a backing of
skin, and long stripes were made by
rolling the quills into narrow spirals and
sewing them side by side. The hair was
formerly allowed to grow long, tied in a
bunch behind, with a small knot over
each temple. Swan feathers were
chopped fine and applied with grease to
the rear bunch daily until it became a
large mass. Rings of small bird bones
were worn in the nasal septum, £
on gala occasions. The older people still
have their noses pierced.
Skin-dressing is the work of women.
The hide is soaked in water to soften it,
and the hair is scraped off with the end
of a sharp bone spatula. All sewing is
still done with bone awls. The women
also make beadwork for sale to whites.
VUNTAKUTCHIN
883
Moose-skin mittens are likewise made for
the white trade.
Formerly a healthy people, the Vun-
takutchin, like the other Kutchin tribes,
have suffered greatly by the inróads of
disease since their contact with whites
and the adoption of some of the habits
and devices of frontier civilization, and
especially the change in their dwellings.
'' is the most deadly enemy
with which they have to cope, very few
of them being free from it. Tonsilitis,
respiratory diseases and digestive dis-
eases, and myalgia are ever present.
Diphtheria carries off many in occasional
epidemics.
The diet of the Wuntakutchin consists
chiefly of fish, game, and berries. Their
principal game animals are caribou,
moose, bear, and mountain sheep. The
fish is chiefly salmon. Various berries
and a large tuber form their chief vegetal
food. Ravens, hawks, eagles, dogs, and
wolves are not eaten. They seldom eat
wolverene, though lynx and one kind of
owl are consumed. Salmon (they pre-
fer the dog salmon) are caught in hand-
nets, but fish-wheels are gradually re-
placing the primitive method. White-
fish and grayling are regarded as lux-
uries. Fish are dressed by the women,
and dried on racks until ready for cach-
ing. Caribou are run between two long
rail fences converging into a corral,
snares are placed at intervals, and the
caribou that try to escape are shot with
arrows. Moose are stalked and shot with
arrows; sometimes, in spring, they are
snared in creeks, into which they are
driven with the aid of dogs and are then
dispatched with pikes. Bears are de-
ceived by the natives who imitate the
cry of a raven when it has discovered a
dead moose; the Indian, armed with a
spear, then kills the bear at close range.
Birds and other small game are killed
with blunt-pointed arrows.
Baskets for cooking are made of spruce
roots; these are watertight when soaked,
and water is boiled in them by means of
hot stones. Birchbark £ are also
made, but chiefly for use on the hunt.
Fire was made with flint and iron pyrites,
a fungus furnishing the tinder; the fire-
drill was also used. Stone hammers
fastened to wooden handles with strips
of caribou skin are still employed for
breaking bones. Stone hatchets were used
until recent £ Hunting knives are of
bone, ground flat and sharpened on both
edges, and sometimes '' knives are
obtained in trade from White r. The
spear was made by binding a hunting
knife of caribou-horn to the end of a pole
6 ft long. Bows and arrowshafts, as well
as fish-net, snowshoe, toboggan, and canoe
frames, are made of birch; their wooden
884 WA AHOO-—WABAN la. 1.. Ii.
objects are nearly always painted with
red ocher, which is used a so as a face
paint. Babiche of walrus-hide, obtained
in trade with down-stream natives, is
used for netting snowshoes, fish-nets, and
the like.
The tribe was governed by a chief
whose authority is said to have been des-
otic; he detailed hunting parties and
gictat/ed their duties, and had sole power
to apportion the product of the hunt.
During the absence or incapacity of a
chief, a patriarchal form of government
exists, important matters being decided
by the elders in council. Public opinion
has great weight in controlling the chief’s
personal actions. Sometimes the Vunta-
kutchin intermarry with other tribes, and
sometimes outside children are adopted
into a family. Couples were often be-
trothed in marriage while children, the
arrangementof course being made by their
parents, although the engaged coup e had
a voice in the question of the final mar-
riage. When between 10 and 15 years the
boy went to live with the parents of the
gig , but they were not married until the
y was able to support a wife. On the
death of a wife or a husband it was not
customary for the survivor to remarry
for several years.
Ceremonial tribal feasts are given on
various occasions, such as at the birth of
a child, when the eldest son kills his first
aine, or when a girl reaches puberty.
§n the lastinstance the girl, after the feast,
goes about a mile from home, where she
lives in isolation for a year under the care
of a relative of her betrothed. During
this period fresh meat is tabooed, other-
wise game would become scarce during
the ensuing year. The body of a de-
ceased chief was burned by men em-
ploved for the purpose; the burned bones
and ashes were then placed in a wooden
receptacle and hung in a tree. The men
who burned the body ate no fresh meat
for a ear, else, it was believed, they too
would, die. It is said that a belief is cur-
rent among them to the effect that when
a person ies his spirit returns toawo-
man and is reborn. Pro .rty is not in-
herited by relatives on this death of a
chief, but is distributed to visitors at a
potlatch which lasts several da s, or un-
til the supplies are exhausted’, and to
which members of related tribes are in-
vited.
As among many tribes the medicine-
men perform their functions by dreams,
incantation, and magic, whether it is de
sired to heal the sick, to overcome the
enemy, or to make a hunt successful.
The power supposed to be possessed by
a medicine-man to promote the tribal
welfare is believed a so to be employed
sometimes in the malevolent practice of
sorcery.
Richardson (Arct. Exped., 397, 1851)
gave their population in 1817 as 80 men;
in 1866 they numbered 60 men, of whom
about 25 were hunters. Their present
posglation is not known.
nsult Schmitter in Smithson. Misc.
Coll., Lvi, no. 4, 1910.
Gena dos Bata.—Dall in Cont. N.A. Ethnol., I, 31,
1876 go called by voyagét-urs). Gain du Bat.-
Ross, S. Notes on Tinne. .A. E. Bat Indiana.-
Ibid. Bat People.—Dull in Proc.Ain.A.A.S. 1369.
271, 1870. Vina-ta-Kouttohin.—Petltot{ Autour dii
lac des Esclaves, 361 1891 (‘ people of he lakes‘).
Van-tah~koo-ohin.—-Efardistil in Smithson. Rep.
1866,811, 1872. Vantu-Kuto '.—Richardson. Arr-t.
Exped., I, 899, 1851. Vanta-Kutchiii.—Bancroft.
Nat. Races, I, 115, 1882. Vanta kutahi.—1.atham,
Nat. Races Russ. Emp., 294, 1854. \'cn‘-u-Kut-
t.ohin'.—Petltot, MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1865. Von
Kuttehhi.—Petitot, Dict. Deiic-Dindjic, xx, 1876.
Vondt-way-Kutohin.—J ones iii Smithson. Rep.1866.
820,1872. Vin’-til: ki’tcli’-in.—Roi-is, MS.notcs on
Tinne, B.A. E. Vunta~Kutahiii.—Dall in Proc. Am.
A. A. S. 1869, 271 1870. Zjen Kuttehin.-—Petit0t,
Dlpt. Dene-Dindlié, xx, 1876 (‘rat people‘).
3::-ta-Kout:tohin.—Petitot, Autour du lac den
lavea, 1361,1891 ('muskrat people’).
Waahoo. See Wahoo.
. Waaih ( Wa-a.i’h, ‘magg0t’). An ex-
tinct division of the Comanche.—Mooney
in 14th Rep. B. A. E., 1045,1896.
Waatch. A Makah villageatthe mouth
of a creek of the same nauie, 4 in. from
Neeah, Wash.; 126 in 1863.
Wlatoh.—Swan in . m thson. Cont, xvi, 6, 1870.
Wabakwa ( Wti-ba-Irwa’). A former
pueblo of the J emez tribe, situated on a
mesa N. of their present village in New
Mexico. (r. w. H.)
Waban (‘east’). A “Praying Indian”
of the Nipniuc tribe, born at Iusketaquid,
the site of Concord, Mass., about 1604;
died late in 1676 or early in 1677. His
later home was 4 or 5 ni. from Roxbury,
on the s. side of Charles r., near \Vater-
town mill, now in Newton township, at
a place where John Eliot in 1646 estat»
lished his first mission and which he
named Nonantiim, signifying ‘I rejoice.’
When John Eliot first visited the place
in 1646 he was welcomed by Waban, who
ever after encouraged the iiiissionary in his
labors and manifested sincere friendship
toward the whites. He is said to have
been the first Massachusetts chief to pro-
fess Christianity. In 1651 the mission of
Natick was established, and Waban and
his people removed thereto. In 1674 he
was the chief man of the latter place,
which then contained 29 families, and is
described by Gookin as "a person of great
prudence and piety: I do not know of any
ndian that excels him.” When in 1676
a civil community was established there
Waban was made a “ruler of fifty,”
and subsequently a justice of the peace.
While serving in this capacity, it is said
that he was asked by a young justice
what he would do when Indians got
drunk and quarreled. Waban replied,
“Tie um all ufp, and whig um plaintiff,
and whip um ’ endent, an whip um wit-
ness.” He married the eldest daughter
BULL. 30]
of Tahattawan, or Attawan, sachem of
Musketaquid. In Apr. 1675, about two
months before King Philip's war, Waban
visited one of the magistrates for the pur-
pose of informing him of the impending
outbreak ot the Indians, and in the fol-
lowing month he repeated the warning,
stating that Philip's men “were only wait-
ing for the trees to get leaved out that
they might pro:cute their designs with
more effect.” He appears to have been
sent to Deer island with other prisoners
in Oct. 1675, many of whom had been
falsely accused, and was one of the ill
who were returned in May of the follow-
ing year. Waban's name is conspicuous
on the Eliot memorial, erected about
1879 at the head of the valley between
the hills Nonantum and Waban, at
Newton.
Wab uot (“White Cloud’). A Chip-
Wa. : son of Wabojeeg, born at Gull
ke, Minn., 11 m. from the present
Brainerd, about 1830. He was not of an
old hereditary line, his father having
been appointed chief by the United States
agent solely on account of his amiability.
On his father's death he succeeded to the
office, and was generally considered prin-
£ chief of the Mississippi bands of
Chippewa. In 1868 he removed with his
band and many others to White Earth
res., where he #' until his death in
1898. He was considered a fine speaker
by his tribesmen, but was not a man of
sterling principle, having come under the
influence of a malicious half-breed trader
who kept him supplied with whisky,
and in return induced Wabanaquot to
further his nefarious designs, to the det-
riment of his people (see Wendjimadub).
In particular the trader led Wabanaquot
to £ fight three excellent agents
who were doing much good for the In-
dians. This hostility covered about 10
years. White Cloud became a Christian
about 1871; but his drinking and other
vices prevented him from doing honor to
his professed belief. A monument was
erected over his grave by the state, the
only Indian in Minnesota thus honored,
but this is regarded as having been due to
litical machinations rather than to
Wabanaquot's worth. (J. A. G.)
Wabaquasset. A tribe or band, subject
to the Mohegan, formerly living w. of
Quinebaug r., in Windham co., Conn.
Man-hum-squeeg.—Trumbull (1818) in Mass. Hist.
Soc. Coll., 1st s., Ix,80, 1804 ("Whetstone country,'
the territory of the Wabaquasset). Wabaquasset –
Doc. of 1700 in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., iv, 615, 1854.
Wabaquassuck.—Caulkins, Norwich, 137, 1866.
Wabaquisit.—Gookin (1677) in Trans. Am. Antiq.
Soc., ii. 465, 1836. Wabbequasset.—Trumbull in
Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st S., ix. 80, 1804. Wabe-
uassets.—Doc. of 1700 in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., iv,
15, 1854. Wabequisset.–Caulkins, Norwich, 117,
1866. Wabquissit.—Gookin (1674) in Mass. Hist.
Soc. Coll., 1st s., 1, 190, 1806. Wapaquassett.—
Owaneco's rep. (1700) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., Iv,
614, 1854. etstone country.—Trumbull in Mass.
Hist.Soc. Coll., 1sts., 1x, 80–81, 1804 (the territory).
WABAN AQUOT-WABOKIESHIEK
885
Wabaquasset. The village of the
'. situated about 6 m. from
Quinebaug r., a short distance s of the
present Woodstock, Conn.
Wabasemowenenewak (‘white dog
tribe’). An unidentified Chippewa band
living near a white rock, perhaps in
Minnesota.
Wābāsèmö Wenenewak.—Long, Exped. St Peter's
## 153,1824. Wabasimówininiwag.—Wm. Jones,
n, 1905.
Wabash. In 1682 La Salle mentioned
the Ouabachi as one of the tribes defeated
by the Iroquois a few years previously.
It is £ to determine whether it
was really the name of a tribe or only a
collective term for the Indians living on
Wabash r. in Indiana and Illinois. In
the 18th century the Wea, Piankashaw,
Eel River Miami, and perhaps also the
Kickapoo, were commonly known as the
Wabash confederates. The name, accord-
ing to J. P. Dunn, is an abbreviation of
the Miami name for the stream, Wa-ba-
shi'ki, or Wa-pa-shi'-ki, meaning bright
white, or “gleaming white,’ and referring
to the limestone bed of the stream in its
upper course.
Oua i.—La Salle (1682) in Margry, Déc., 11, 237,
1877. Ouabash Nations.—Doc. of 1748 in N. Y. Doc.
Col. Hist., x, 156, 1858. Wabash Indians –Knox
(1789) in Am. State Papers, Ind. Aff., 1, 13, 1832.
Wabash confederacy.–McKee (1774) in Rupp, W.
£ 1846. Wabash confederates.—Detroit
#"#. in Am. State Papers, Ind. Aff., 1,8,
1832. aubash Indians.—Johnson (1772) in N. Y.
Doc. Col. Hist., viii, 314, 1857.
Wabash. To cheat. Schele de Vere
(Americanisms, 18, 1872) says that the
hrase “he has been wabashed,” was
own to the people of Indiana and the
W. generally. Derived from the name of
the Wabash r. in Indiana.
Wabasha. See Wapasha.
Wabashiu (Wabā’shiu, ‘marten’). A
subphratry or gens of the Menominee
(Hoffman in 14th Rep. B. A. E., pt. 1,
42, 1896). Cf. Wabezhaze.
Wabey. A band of Sisseton and Wah-
#" Sioux at Sisseton agency, S. Dak.—
nd. Aff. Rep. 1873, 226, 1874.
Wabezhaze (‘marten’).
'': Cf. Wabashiu.
Wa-be-zhaze'.–Morgan, Anc. Soc., 166,
Wäbishesh.–Gatschet, Ojibwa MS., B. A. E.
Waub-ish-ash-e-Warren in Minn. Hist. Soc. Coll.,
V, 44, 1885.
Wabigganus. A village connected in
1614 with the Abnaki, probably situated
near the mouth of Penobscot r., Me.
W us.—Smith (1631) in Mass. Hist. Soc.
Coll., s., III, 22, 1833. Warbigganus.—Smith
(1616), ibid., vi, 94, 1837.
Wablenicha (“orphans’). A modern
Oglala Sioux band, or a society of de-
scendants of chiefs who had visited Wash-
1ngton.
Wablenióa.—Dorsey (after £ in 15th Rep.
B. A. E., 220, 1897. Wablenitca.-Ibid. Wam-bi-
£-Heyden, Ethnog. and Philol. Mo. Val.,
wabokieshiek (‘The Light, or ‘White
Cloud’). A medicine-man, also known
A gens of the
1877.
E
886 WABOZ0——-WAOAHOOTA tn. A. I-2.


as The Prophet, the friend and adviser
of gdack Iliteiak. Ile was bornahout1794,
an presi over a village known as
“Prophet’s Village,” on Rock r., about
35 m. above its mouth, on the site of the
resent Proplietstown, Ill. Half Winne-
bago and ha f Sauk, he had great influence
with both tribes, and was noted for cru-
eltg andBhis hostility toward Americans.
' en lack Hawk’s lieutenant, Nea-
pople, \l\;en£ to Mlplden, Canada, to consult
wit t e ritis authorities in regard to
phedright fit tlliie Illlltiiallfi to retain their
an s on oc r., esto on his re-
turn at the Prophet’s \'iIl,l:;::, where he
remained during the winter, and told
Wabokieshiek of his mission. The
Prophet, always ready for mischief and
delighted at this opportunity to make



wasomzsmex (wt-1|TE Ctouol, rm. A Painting IIY R. M.
5ULLY IN TN! WIICOIBIII HIQYOIICAL BOCIETV
trouble for the whites, is said to have per-
formed some incantations, had several
visions, and prophesied that if Black
Hawk would move against the whites he
would be joined by the “Great Spirit"
and a large army which would enable
him to overcome the whites and regain
possession of his old village. These pre-
¢ ictions, added to Neapope’s false reports
from the British, induced Black I awk
to continue the war which bears his
name. Keokuk is said to have blamed
the Prophet for all the trouble. After
the defeat of the Indians at Bad Axe in
1832, Black Ilawk and the Pro hot made
their escape, but were captured)bv Cline-
tar and One-Eyed Dekaury, two Winne-
bago Indians, in an attempt to reach
Prairie La Crossc, where they expected
¥ .__ _ % _ _ T { - _,
to cross the Mississippi and be safe.
They were delivered to Gen. Street on
Aug. 27, 1832. Arrivin atJefferson Bar-
rac s, 10 ni. below St inhis, they were
put in irons, to their extreme mortifica-
tion and of which they complained bit-
terly. In April of the following ear
they were taken to Washington, where
they were permitted to see President
Jac son, to whom Wabokieshiek ap-
pealed for their freedom; instead, they
were sent to Fortress Monroe, Va., where
they remained until June 4, when they
were released. Having lost his resti
as a prophet, Wabokieshiek lived in 0%)?
scurity among the Sauk in Iowa until
their removal to Kansas, and died among
the Winnebago about 1841. He is de-
scribed as being six ft tall, stout and
athletic of figure. with a countenance in
keeping with his militant disposition.
At variance with accounts of his de-
pravity is a statement by Maj. Thomas
orsythe, for years the agent of the Sauk
and oxes, in which he says of Wab0kie-
shiek: “Many a good meal has the
Prophet given to the people traveling
past his village, and very man stray
orses has he recovered from the fndians
and restored them to their rightful
owners, without asking an recompense
whatever." It is also that during
the progress of the Black Hawk war, Col.
Gratiot, agent for the Winnebago, who
on account of his humane and honorable
treatment of the Indians was considered
most likely to influence them, was se-
lected to visit the hostile camp and in-
duce the Prophet to turn the British
band back to its Iowa reservation. On
reaching the Prophet’s village, Gratiot
and his party were surrounded by the
hostiles and made prisoners, despite their
flag of truce, and he would have lost his
life had not the Prophet come to his
rescue. He was taken to Wabokieshiek’s
house and allowed to explain the object
of his mission, but could not dissuade the
Indians from their purpose. Although
the warriors clainored for Grati0t's li e,
Wabokieshiek was determined to save
him, and after keeping him for several
days found an opportunity to allow him
toescape.
While in Jefferson Barracks Wabokie-
shiek’s portrait was painted bv Catlin,
and is now in the National Museum;
another portrait, by R. M. Sully, made
while the Prophet was a prisoner at
Fortress Monroe, is here reproduced.
Consult Fulton, Red Men of Iowa, 1882;
Stevens, Black Hawk War, 1903; Wis.
Hist. Soc. Coll., x, 1888. (r. s. N.)
Wabozo ( Wii-bo’-20, ‘rabbit’). A gens
of the Potawatomi.—Moi-gan, Anc. Soc.,
161, 1s77.
Wacalioota. A former fieminole settle-
BULL. 30]
ment in Florida.—Worth in H. R. Doc.
262, 27th Cong., 2d sess., 30, 1842.
Wacamuc. The chief village of the
Cathlacumup of the Chinookan family in
Oregon in 1835.–Framboise '' by
Gairdner in Jour. Geog. Soc. Lond., XI,
255, 1841.
Waccamaw. One of the small tribes
formerly dwelling on the Lower Pedee
and its branches in South Carolina and
the adjacent border of North Carolina:
Nothing is known of their language, and
very little else concerning them, as they
were never prominent in history. Their
associations indicate that they were
Siouan. Their habitat was along Wacca-
maw r., which enters the Pedee from the
N. almost at its mouth. They were men-
tioned first in 1715 as living near the
Winyaw, both tribes receiving ammuni-
tion from the Cheraw, who attempted to
gain them as allies of the Yamasee and
other tribes against the English. At this
time they were living in 6 villages with
a population of 610 (Rivers, Hist. S. Car.,
94, 1874). In 1755 the Cherokee and
Notchee were reported to have killed
some Pedee and Waccamaw in the white
settlements (Gregg, Hist. of Old Cheraws,
15, 1867). Like the Pedee, Cheraw, and
other tribes of that region (Mooney, Siouan
Tribes of the East, 76, 1894), the rem-
nant was probably finally incorporated
with the Catawba.
Waccamaus.—Letter of 1715 in N. C. Col. Rec., II,
252, 1886. Waccamaw.—Christian (ca. 1771) in
Hawkins, Miss., 88, 1845. Waccamawe.—Letter of
1715 in N. C. Col. Rec. 11, 252, 1886. Waccomas-
sees.—Rivers. Hist. S. Car., 94, 1874. Wacemaus.—
Letter of 1715 in N. C. Col. Rec., II, 251, 1886.
Waggamaw:—Map of...S. C. 1760, waggoman-
War map of 1715 in Winsor, Hist. Am., v,346, 1887
(misprint). Wicomaw.—Bowen map, 1760. Wig-
omaw.—Moll, map Car., 1720.
Waccogo. A village connected in 1614
with the Abnaki, probably situated on or
near the s. coast of Maine; possibly iden-
tical with Wachuset.
Waccogo.—Smith (1631) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll.,
3ds., 111, 22, 1833. Wakcogo.—Smith (1616), ibid.,
vi, 94, 1837.
Wachamshwash. A former Modoc vil-
lage on Lost r., near Tule or Rhett lake,
in Klamath co., S. w. Oreg.
Watchamshwash.—Gatschet in Cont.N.A. Ethnol.,
11, pt. 1, xxxii, 1890.
Wachanaruka. A former Costanoan vil-
lage of the Rumsen division, on the site
of the Salinas rancho of Cooper, Monterey
co., Cal.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Apr. 20,
1860.
Wachapalaschuk (Wachap'alaschuk).
The name of an ancestor of a gens of the
Kwakiutl proper; also applied to the gens
itself (Boas in Petermanns Mitteil., pt.
5, 131, 1887).
Wachape (‘stabber’). A modern band
of the 0: Sioux.
Waćape.—Dorsey (after Cleveland) in 15th Rep.
B. A. E., 221, 1897. Watcape.—Ibid,
Wacharones. A Costanoan group for-
WACAMUC–WACO
887
merly connected with Soledad and San
Juan Bautista missions, Cal.
Goatcharones.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Apr. 20,
1860 (at Soledad). Guachurrones.-Engelhardt,
Franciscans in Cal., 398, 1897 (at San Juan Bau-
tista). Huachirrones.—Arroyo de la Cuesta, Idio-
mas Californias, 1821, MS. trans., B. A. E. (at San
Juan Bautista). - -
Wachaskesouek. A tribe mentioned in
1648, in connection with bands of the
Ottawa, as allies of the Hurons, living s.
of L. Huron.
Ouachaskesouek.—Jes. Rel. 1648, 62, 1858. Wach-
askesouek.—Jes. Rel., III, index, 1858.
Wachbit. A former Shoshonean settle-
ment on the site of San Bernardino, Cal.,
or perhaps only the native name of that
locality.
Wach-bit.–Kroeber in Univ. Cal. Pub., Am. Arch.
and Eth., viii, 39, 1908.
Wachegami (prob: ‘beaver-dam lake,”
or possibly “shining lake.’-Hewitt).
An unidentified tribe or band living in
Canada N. of L. Nipissing; probably
named from a lake on which they re-
sided.
Ouachegami.—Jes. Rel. 1640, 34, 1858. Wache-
gami.—Jes. Rel., III, index.
Wacheonpa £). A modern
band of the Oglala Sioux.
Wačeogpa:Dorsey after Cleveland) in 15th Rep.
B. A. E., 220, 1897. atceo"pa.—Ibid.
Wacheunpa (“roasters’). A band of the
Brulé Teton Sioux.
Broiled meat people.—Culbertson in Smithson.
Rep. 1850, 141, 1851. Wačeoppa.–Cleveland, let-
ter to Dorsey, 1884. Wace unpa-Dorsey in 15th
Rep. B. A. E., 218, 1897. Waci'-om-pa. Hayden,
Ethnog. and Philol. Mo. Wal., 376, 1862. Wa-
toeu"pa.—Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 218, 1897.
Wacheunpa (“roasters'). A band of
the Yankton Sioux.
Wačeur)pa.—Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 217, 1897.
Watceu"pa.—Ibid
Wachuset (“at the small mountain.”—
Gerard). A tribe formerly living on
upper Nashua r. in Worcester co., Mass.
' are commonly classed as Nipmuc,
but seem to have been connected with the
Pennacook confederacy.
Watchusets.—Hubbard (1680) in Mass. Hist. Soc.
Coll., 2d s., V, 408, 1815.
Wachuset. The principal village of the
Wachuset, situated in the vicinity of Mt
Wachusett, about where Princeton, Mass.,
now stands.
Wachusett.—Winthrop (ca. 1644) quoted by Drake,
Bk. Inds., bk. 11,46, 1848. Wadchuset.—Eliot (1648)
in Mass. Hist.Soc. Coll., 3ds., IV, 82, 1834. Wadjus-
set.—Writer of 1676 quoted by Drake, Ind. Chrön.,
135, 1836.
Waco. One of the divisions of the
Tawakoni, whose village stood until after
1830 on the site of the present city of
Waco, Texas. The name does not seem
unmistakably to appear until after 1820,
occurring first in Anglo-American ac-
counts. As the Tawakoni evidently are
the Touacara, whom La Harpe visited in
1719 on Canadian r., it is not impossible
(and it has been assumed) that the Hone-
cha, or Houecha, given by La Harpe
and Beaurain as one of the Touacara
group, are identical with the Waco.
888 WACONIASK–W ADJAHON A K
I B. A. E.
Yet, if the later Waco had kept this
name throughout the 18th century, it is
strange that it should not appear in some
of the many Spanish reports and descrip-
tions of them under the name Tawakoni,
after 1770. It has been thought that the
Quainco of De l'Isle's map are the same
as the Waco.
That the Waco village of the 19th cen-
tury was identical with one or the other
of the two neighboring Tawakoni vil-
lages on the Brazos, known in the later
18th century respectively as the village
of El Quiscat and that # the Flechazos,
is clear, though it is not easy to determine
which one, since both were in the imme-
diate neighborhood of Waco. As the
ethnology, customs, and early history of
these two villages are quite fully given
LONG SOLDIER-A waCO
under Tawakoni, they need not be de-
scribed here.
About 1824, according to Stephen F.
Austin, the main Waco village consisted
of 33 grass houses, occupying about 40
acres, and inhabited by about 100 men.
Half a mile below was another village of
15 houses, built close together. The
Waco were then cultivating about 200
acres of corn, enclosed with brush fences
(“Description of Waco Villages,” n.d.,
in Austin Papers, Class D). At the site
of the Waco village a native earthwork,
like that of their kindred, the Taovayas
(Tawehash), and known to have been
used for military purposes as late as 1829,
is said to have been until very recently
still visible at the city of Waco (Kenney
in Wooten, Comp. His, Tex., I, 745,
1898)., For the relations of the tribe
with the Anglo-American Texans, see
Kenney, op. cit.
The Waco were included in the treaties
made between the United States and the
Wichita in 1835 and 1846, and also in
1872, when their reservation in the
present Oklahoma was established. In
1902 they received allotments of land
and became citizens. H. E. B.)
Gentlemen Indians.—Bollaert in Jour. Ethnol. Soc.
Lond., II, 275, 1850 (sometimes so called). Hone-
chas.—La Harpe (1719) in Margry, Déc., vi, 289,
1886. Houechas.—Beaurain (1719), ibid. Huan-
chané.-La Harpe, ibid.,277. Huanches.—La Harpe
in French, Hist. Coll. La., iii, 72, 1851. Huané –
La Harpe in Margry, Déc., VI, 277, 1886. Hueco.—
Tex. State Arch., Sept. 20, 1826. Ouainco.—La
Tour, map of N. Am., 1782. Quaineo.—De l'Isle, map
(ca. 1700), in Winsor, Hist. Am., 11, 294, 1884. Tal'-
le-wit-sus.—Whipple, Pac. R. R. Rep., III, 68, 1856
(given as their own name). Wacco.–Maillard,
ist. Texas, 232, 1842. Wacha.—Brown. West. Gaz.,
152, 1817. achos-Gallatin in Trans. Am, Antiq.
Soc., 11, 117, 1836. Waco.—Drake, Bk. Inds..., xii.
1848' wacoah-Hildreth, Dragoon Campaigns,
166, 1836. Wacoes.—Bonnell, Texas, 140, 1840.
Waecoe.—Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, I. 518, 1851.
Waeko.–Möllhausen, Tagebuch,73, 1858. Wako.—
M'Coy, Ann. # no. 4, 27, 1838. Wakoe.–Fal-
coner in Jour. Roy. Geog. Soc., xii.1, 209, 1843.
Wakos.—Hazen (1868) in Sen. Ex. Doc. 18, 40th
Cong.,3d sess., 13, 1869. Wecco's.—Bollaertin Jour.
Ethnol. Soc. Lond., II, 265, 1850. Wecos.–Dom-
enech, Deserts N. A., II, 25, 1860. Weeco.—Bol-
laert, op. cit., 275. Wéko.—Gatschet, Tonkawe
MS., B. A. E., 1884 (Tonkawa name). We'ku.—
Gatschet, Caddo and Yatassi MS., B. A. E. Wé-
kush.—Gatschet, Wichita MS., B. A. E., 1884
(Wichita name). Whacoe.—Burnet (1847) in
Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, I, 239, 1851. Wico.—Hil-
dreth, Dragoon Campaigns, 177, 1836. Wi"ko.–
Gatschet, Caddo and Yatassi MS., B. A. E.
Wi’-ku.–Dorsey, Kwapa MS. vocab., B. A. E.,
1891 (Quapaw name).
Waconiask. A village of the Powhatan
confederacy in 1608, on the N. bank of Rap-
pahannock r. in King George co., Va.—
Smith (1629), Va., I, map, repr. 1819.
Wacuntug. A village of Praying Indians
in the Nipmuc country in 1674, situated
on the w. side of Blackstone r., near the
resent Uxbridge, Worcester co., Mass.
t seems at one time to have been subject
to the Narraganset.
Wacantuck.—Barber, Hist. Coll., 612, 1839. Wa-
cumtung.–Hoyt, Antiq. Res., 95, 1824. Waeun-
tug.-Gookin # in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1sts.,
1, 194, 1806. ayunckeke.—Williams (1660) in R.
I. Col. Rec., I, 39, 1856.
Waddapawjestin (probably from walpa
chistina, ‘small stream’). A Dakota band,
W': part of the Wahpeton.
addapadschestiner.—Balbi, Atlas Ethnog., 55.
1826. addapaw-jestin.–Carver, Trav., 80, 1778.
Wadington Harbor Indians. A body of
Salish of Fraser River agency, Brit. Col.,
numbering 37 in 1895, the last time the
name appears.
Waddington Harbour.–Can. Ind. Aff., 277, 1894.
Wadington Harbor.—Ibid., 189, 1883.
Wadjahonak (‘those who seek aliving').
The name given by the Algonkin of Oka
(q. v.) to the Iroquois women of the
same settlement on account of their cus-
tom of peddling their manufactures to the
neighboring whites, a thing which the

BULL. 301
Algonkin women of Oka neverdo.—Cuoq,
Lexique Algonquine, 416, 1886.
Wafford, James D. (Tsuskwünáñ’nd-
wa’tú, ‘Worn-out blanket’). A Western
Cherokee mixed-blood, speaking and
writing both languages, born in the old
Cherokee Nation near the site of the
present Clarkesville, Ga., in 1806, and
dying when about 90 years of age at his
home in the E. part of the Cherokee Na-
tion, adjoining the Seneca res., in the pres-
ent Oklahoma. The name figures promi-
nently in the early history of North Caro-
lina and Georgia. His grandfather, Colo-
nel Wafford, was an officer in the Amer-
ican Revolutionary army, and shortly
after the treaty of Hopewell, in 1785, es-
tablished acolony known as “Wafford set-
tlement,” in upper Georgia, on territory
which was afterward found to be within
the Indian boundary and was acquired
by special treaty purchase in 1804. His
name is appended, as witness for the State
of Georgia, to the treaty of Holston, in
1794. On his mother’s side Wafford was
of mixed Cherokee, Natchez, and white
blood, she being acousin of Sequoya(q.v.).
He was also remotely connected wit
Cornelius Dougherty, the first trader
established among the Cherokee. In the
course of his long life he filled many posi-
tions of trust and honor among his people.
In his youth, he attended the mission
school at Valleytown under Rev. Evan
Jones, and just before the adoption of
the Cherokee alphabet he finished the
translation into phonetic Cherokee spell-
ing of a Sunday-school speller. In 1824
he was the census enumerator for that
district of the Cherokee Nation em-
bracing upper Hiwassee r., in North Caro-
lina, with Nottely and Toccoa in the ad-
joining portion of Georgia. His fund of
Cherokee geographic information thus ac-
quired was found to be invaluable. He
was one of the two commanders of the
largest detachment of emigrants at the
time of the removal, and his name appears
as a councilor for the Western Cherokee in
the Cherokee Almanac for 1846. When
employed for the Bureau of American
Ethnology by Mr Mooney, at Tahlequah,
in 1891, his mind was still clear and his
memory keen. Being of practical bent, he
was concerned chiefly with tribal history,
geography, linguistics, and every-day life
and customs, on all of which subjects his
knowledge was exact and detailed, but
there were few myths for which he was
not able to furnish confirmatory testi-
mony. Despite his education he was a
firm believer in the Núñnê'hi, or fairies
and several of the best legends connected
with them were obtained from him. His
death took from the Cherokee one of the
last connecting links between the present
and the past. (J. M.)
wAFFoRD-wAH1's BAND
889
Waganakisi ('bent tree, from a tree on
a neighboring hill). A former Ottawa
village on the site of Harbor Springs,
Emmet co., Mich. It was one of the old-
est and most important Ottawa settle-
ments in Michigan, having been estab-
lished about 1743, after the expulsion of
the Mascoutens from the district. In 1825
the Catholic mission of St Vincent de Paul
was established there.
Abercrosh.—Harrison (1814) quoted by Drake,
Tecumseh, 162, 1852. Abre Croche.—Dunham
1807) in Am. State Papers, Ind. Aff., 1,798, 1832.
bre croche.—Beauharnois (1741) in N. Y. Doc.
Col. Hist., ix. 1072, 1855. Forked tree.—Tanner,
Narr., 515, 1830 (given as a totem among “Ottaw-
waws and Ojibbeways”). L'Arbrech-roche.—De-
troit treaty (1855) in U. S. Ind. Treat., 614, 1873.
L'Arbre he.–Kendall, Trav., II, 287, 1809
French trans. of Indian name). L'Arbre Cruche.—
rown, W. Gaz., 165, 1817. Middletown.—Shea,
Cath. Miss., 390, 1855. Middle Village.—Detroit
treaty (1855) in U.S. Ind. Treat.,614, 1873. Wäga-
nakisi.—Baraga, Eng.-Otch. Dict., 154, 1878 (Chip-
pewa form). War-gun-uk-ke-zee.—Tanner, Narr.,
40, note, 1830. Waw-gun-nuk-kiz-ze.—Ibid., 256.
Waw-gun-uk-ke-zie.—Ibid., 380. Wawkwunkizze.—
Ibid., 315.
Waginkhak (Waginarak.) A former vil-
lage of the Tlakluit, m. below the Dalles
of Columbia r., Wash. (E. s.)
Gáuamuitk.—Edward Sapir, inf’n, 1908 (sig. “mud
place').
Waglezaoin (‘water-snakeearring’). A
Miniconjou Sioux band.
Wagleza-oin.—Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 220,
1897. Wa-fia-le'-zo-wen.—Hayden, Ethnog. and
Philol. Mo. Val., 376, 1862 (trans. ‘striped snake
earring band').
Waglukhe (“followers’). An Oglala
Sioux division, including two bands com-
posed largely of mixed-bloods.
In-breeders.-Robinson, letter to Dorsey, 1879.
Loafers.—Ibid. Wagluge.—Ibid. Wag-luhe.—Dor-
sey in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 220, 1897. lukhe.—
McGee, ibid., 161. Wagluqe. —Dorsey, ibid., 220.
Waglukhe. A band of the Brulé Teton
Sioux. -
Wagluhe.—Dorsey (after Cleveland) in 15th Rep.
B. A. E., 219, 1897. Wagluqe.—Ibid.
Wagmezayuha- (“has corn’). A band
of the Brulé Teton Sioux.—Dorsey (after
Cleveland) in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 219,
1897.
Waha. The Cloud clan of Jemez pueblo,
N. Mex. A corresponding clan existed
also at the related pueblo of Pecos.
Wä'hāh.—Hodge in Am. Anthr., 1x, 349, 1896
(Pecos form): wähätsa-ash-Ibid. (Jemez form;
isaash=“people'). Wā-kāh.—Hewett, ibid., n. S.,
VI, 431, 1904 (Pecos form).
Wahaka (Wa-ha’-ka). A former Awani
village at the base of the rock known as
“Three Brothers,” in Yosemite valley,
Mariposa co., Cal.; also the name of the
rock itself.—Powers in Cont. N. A.
Ethnol., III, 365, 1877.
Wahe. A Chinookan village formerly
at the head of the Cascades of Columbia
r., Oreg.
Wah-he.—Lee and Frost, Oregon, 176, 1844.
Wahi's Band. A Paviotso band under
Wahi (Fox), formerly at the big bend of
Carson r., w. Nev.; said to number 130 in
890
[B. A. E.
WAHKIAKUM-WAHPEKUTE
1859.—Dodge in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1859, 374,
1860.
Wahkiakum. A Chinookan tribe for-
merly living on the N. bank of Columbia
r. near its mouth, Their territory ad;
joined that of the Chinook and extended
upstream toward Oak point. Accordin
to Stuart £, they were an offshooto
the Chinook who had separated from the
main body about two generations before
under chief Wahkiacum and were after-
ward known by his name. . In 1805
Lewis and Clark estimated their number
at 200. They have been lost sight of as
a tribe since about 1850, when Gibbs re-
ferred to their chief as almost the last
survivor of the tribe. . Their principal
village seems to have been near Pillar
rock, a short distance above Grays bay.
According to Boas they had two villages
near Pillar rock—Tlalegak, a little below
the rock, and Chakwayalham, farther
down the river. (L. F.)
Ouakicoms.—Stuart in Nouv. Annales d. Voy., x,
111, 1821. Ouakikours.—Ibid., 23. Waakiacums.-
Dunn, Hist. Oreg., 114, 1844. . Waakicum.—Drake,
Bk. Inds., xii, 1841. Wäch-ki-a-cum.—Orig. Jour.
Lewis and Clark, IV, 45, 1905, Wackiacums:-
Ibid., 155. Wäc-ki-a-cums.—Ibid., 183. Wackki-
acums.—Ibid., 206. Wäck-ki-a-cums.—Ibid., 31.
wahkaykum."-Franchère, Narr, 105, 1854. wah-
kenkumes.—Robertson, Oreg., 129, 1846. Wahkia-
cum-Lewis and Clark Exped., ii. 69, 1814. wah-
kiahkums.—Lyman, Hist. Oreg., 1,62, 1903. Wah-
kia-kum.—Stevens in Ind. Aff. Rep.,239,1854. Wah-
kiakume.—Lewis and Clark Exped., I, map, 1814.
Wahkiakums.–Ibid., II, 89, 1817. ums.-
Hale in U.S. Expl. Exped., VI, 569, 1846., Wah-
lryekum.—Ibid., 215. ahkyskum.–Medill in H.
R. Ex. Doc. 76, 30th Cong., 1st sess., 7, 1848. Wai-
kaikum.—Wilkes, U.S. Expl. Exped., V, 120, 1845.
Wa-kāi-a-kum.–Gibbs, Chinook Vocab., iv., 1863.
Wakaikam.–Hale in U. S. Expl. Exped., v.1, 215,
569, 1846. Wakaikum.–Gairdner quoting Fram-
boise (1835) in Jour. Geog. Soc. Lond.., x1,255, 1841.
Wakiakums.—Keane in Stanford, Compend., 542,
1878. Wakicums.–Ross, Adventures, 87, 1847.
Waqa-iqam.—Boas, Kathlamet Texts, 6, 1901.
Warciacoms.—Orig. Jour. Lewis and Clark, III,
300, 1905. War, ci a cum.—Ibid., 252. War-ci-ā-
cum.—Ibid., 208. Warkiacom.—Ibid., IV, 200, 1905.
Warkiacum.—Lewis and Clark Exped., 700, 1893.
Waukiacum.—Orig. Jour. Lewis and Clark, IV, 25,
1905. Wau-ki-á-cums.—Ibid., 35. Waukiecums.—
Ibid., 156. Waukikam.—Ex. Doc. 39, 32d Cong.,
1st sess., 6, 1852. Wau-ki-kum.—Ibid., 2.
Wahkila (probably from Miwok wakalu,
“river”). Mentioned as the name of a
so-called band, probably Moquelumnan,
formerly frequenting Stanislaus and
Tuolumners., central Cal. They were
on the reserve between Stanislaus and
Tuolumners. in 1851.
Wah-ki-la.—Wessells (1853) in H. R. Ex. Doc. 76,
34th Cong., 3d sess., 30, 1857. We-chil-la.—John-
# in Sen. Ex. Doc. 61, 32d Cong., 1st Sess., 20,
Wahlakalgi. One of the extinct Creek
gentes, which, to judge from the term
wa'hlita, “to distribute’, probably had
reference to warfare.
Wa-hlak-kül'-kee.–Morgan, Anc. Soc., 161, 1877.
- Wąskala-Gauchet. Creek Migr. Leg., I, 156,
wahnaataa. See Waneta.
Wahnacsoutah. A former band and vil-
e of the Wahpeton Sioux, numbering
332, on Minnesota r., about 50 m. from
the mouth.—Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes,
III, 612, 1853.
Wahoma. A former Luiseño village in
San Diego co., s. Cal.—Hayes (1850)
£d by Bancroft, Nat. Races, 1, 460,
Wahoo. A Georgia and South Carolina
name for Ulmus alata, the cork or winged
elm, but for many years applied to
the species of elm indiscriminately. The
bark of the cork elm, which is pliable,
has been used for making ropes and cord,
hence the name Lynn wahoo, where
“Lynn’’ is miswritten for lin or lind
( # (2) Tilia heterophylla, from the
resemblance of its wood to that of the
cork elm. A variant of the name is wha-
hoo. The name is from whawhu, in the
Creek language. (w. R. G.)
Wahoo. A name for Euonymus pur-
reus, the spindle-bush, burning bush, or
ndian arrowwood; spelled also whahoo,
waahoo, and wahoon. The word is from
Dakota wanhu, “arrowwood’ (fide the
late Rev. J. O. Dorsey). (w. R. G.)
Wahowah. See Hopehood.
Wahowpum (from hāháu, a species of
willow; pam, “people’: ‘willow people').
A small Shahaptian tribe, speaking the
Tenino language, formerly living on the
N. side of Columbia r., near the mouth
of Olive cr., in Klickitat co., Wash.
They are mentioned by Lewis and Clark,
who evidently used the term to include
a large number of Klickitat bands.
Hāhau'püm.–Mooney in 14th Rep. B. A. E., 739,
1896 (‘willow people': native name). Wah-how-
pum.—Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, v,706,1855. Wahow-
W:" and Clark Exped., ii., 472, 1814.
ahupums.—Wilkes, Hist. Oregon, 44, 1845.
Wahpekute (wakhpe, leaf; kute, to shoot:
‘shooters in the leaves’). One of the 7
primary divisions of the Dakota. Al-
though the name Santee was originally
applied only to the Mdewakanton, it was
early extended to the Wahpekute, so
closely were the two tribes connected,
and eventually by the Teton also to the
two other tribes of the eastern Dakota.
Historic and linguistic evidence proves
the close affinity of the tribes of this
troup. The Wahpekute were doubtless
iving in the vicinity of the Mdewa-
kanton of Mille Lac, Minn., when first vis-
ited by the French (1678–1680), and were
still so closely combined with them as to
be included under the one term. In 1766
Carver met the Wahpekute somewhere
on Minnesota r. They were in 1804, ac-
cording to Lewis and Clark, on both sides
of that stream below Redwood r., and
numbered about 150 men. Pike (1806)
spoke of them as the smallest band of
the Sioux, residing generally between
Mississippi and Missouri rs., and hunt-
ing commonly at the head of Des
Moines r. He characterizes them as
Bull. 30]
“the most stupid and inactive of all the
Sioux.” Long (£ St. Peter's R., I,
386, 1824) says: “This tribe has a very
bad name, being considered to be a
lawless set of men. They have a regular
hereditary chief, Wiahuga (‘the raven’),
who is acknowledged as such by the
Indian agent, but who, disgusted by
their misbehaviour, withdrew from them
and resides at Wapasha's. . . . .
They have no fixed villages, they in;
habit skin lodges, and rove at the head
of Cannon and Blue Earth rs. Their
hunting grounds are in that vicinity and
west of it.” He estimated them at 100
£ 200 warriors, and 800 souls. Ac-
cording to Sibley (Minn. Hist. Coll., III,
250, 1880) they were in 1834 in vill
on Cannon r., a short distance from the
resent city of Faribault, Minn., and at a
ew other points. Th: then
about 150 warriors. tween 1842 and
1857 they were under two chiefs named
Wamdisapa (Black Eagle) and Tasagi.
The lawless and £ habits of Wam-
disapa and his d prolonged the war
with the Sauk and Foxes in which they
had been engaged, and created difficulties
between them and the rest of the Wahpe-
kute which caused a separation. Wamdi-
sapa and his band went w. and occupied
lands about Vermillion r., S. Dak. Sothor-
oughly were they separted from the rest
of the Wahpekute that when the latter,
together with the Mdewakanton, made
a treaty at Mendota in 1851 ceding their
lands in Minnesota, the remnant of Wam-
disapa's band was not regarded as being
a part of the tribe and did not participate
in the treaty. In 1857 all that remained
of this straggling band were some 10 or 15
lodges under Inkpaduta (q.v.). It was
this remnant that committed the massacre
in 1857 about Spirit lake and Springfield,
Minn. (Flandreau in Minn. Hist. Coll.,
III, 387, 1880). In 1856, according to the
£ on Indian Affairs for that year, the
Mdewakanton and Wahpekute together
numbered 2,379. A part at least of the
tribe participated in the massacre of
1862. They are now with the Mdewa-
kanton on the Santee res., Nebr.
Afrahcootans.—Carver, Trav., 80, 1778. Anibishiw
ininiwak.–Gatschet, MS., B. A. E. (Chippewa
name). Gens de Feuilles-tirées.—Burton, City of
Sts., 117, 1866. Gens des Feuilles tirees.—School-
craft, Ind. Tribes, III, 563, 1853 (French for Wah-
pekute). Hu-sha-sha band.–Gale, Upper Miss.,
252, 1867. Leaf Bed:—Coyner, Lost Trappers, 70,
1847. People of the Leaves detached.–Pike (1806),
quoted by Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, III, 563, 1853.
#'. of the Shot Leaf.—Minn. Hist, Coll., III, 250,
1880. Sioux of the Broad Leaf.-Brown, W. Gaz.,
209, 1817. Sioux We': and Clark
Discov., 28, 1806. a. tas.-Domenech,
Deserts N. Am., 11, 26, 1860. Wach utes.-Pike,
Exped., pt. 1, app., 25, 1810. Wahch-Pe-Kutch.—
Maximilian, Trav., 149, 1843. Wahch-Pekuté.—
Ibid., 134. Wah-hay-koo-tay.—Hatch in H. R.
Misc. Doc. 167, 44th Cong., 1st sess., 424, 1876.
Wahkpacoota.–Schoolcraft, Ind., Tribes, 11, 168,
1852. Wahkpacootays.–Minn. Hist. Coll., II, pt.
WAHPETON
891
2, 5, 1865. Wahkpakoota.-Ind. Aff. Rep.,856, 1848.
# Exped. St. Peters R., 1,386,
1824. Wahkpakotoan.—Ibid.,378. Wah tas.-
Ind. Aff. Rep., 495, 1839. Wah .–Treaty
of 1837 in U. S. Stat. at Large, VII, 527, 1846.
Wah-pa-coo-la-Brackenridge, Views of La., 78,
1814. Wāh'-pa-coo-ta.—Lewis and Clark Discov.,
30, 1806. Wahpacoota Sioux.–Marshall (1852) in
Sen. Ex. Doc. 29, pt. 2, 32d Cong., 2d sess., 8, 1853.
Wahpacootay Sioux.—Ind. Aff. Rep. 1849, 114, 1850.
Wah-pa-costa.—Cor. on Emig. of Inds., doc. 512
1830), V, 22, 1835, Wah-pa-koo-ta.–U.S. Stat. at
rge, xII, 237, 1863. ahpakootah Sioux.—Ind.
Aff. Rep. 1856, 37, 1857. ahpakooty.—Sen. Ex.
Doc. 29, pt. 2, Cong., 2d sess., 4, 1853. Wah-
tas–Ind. Aff... Rep., 1856, 53, 1857. Wahpa-
ta.-Lewis and Clark Exped., I, 61, 1814. Wah-
£ (1853) in Sen. Ex. Doc. 61,
Cong, 1st sess, 327, 1854. Wahpaykootay.—
Ind. Aff. Rep., 18, 1851. '#M Inn.
Hist. Coll., II, pt. 2, 35, 1865. ah nte.—Bur-
ton, City of Sts., 117, 1861. Wah £
Minn. Handbk., 141, 1857. ahpekute.—Riggs,
Dakota Gram. and Dict., vii, 1852. Wah tes.-
Warren, Dacota Country, 15, 1855. Wah te's
band.-Ind. Aff. Rep., 68, 1860. Wah tey.–
Williamson in Minn. Geol. Rep. 1884, 111, 1885.
Wahpekuti.–Ind. Aff. Rep. 1855, 68, 1856. Wa-
hpe-kwtes.—Spencer in H. R. Ex. Doc. 68, 37th
£ 8, 1863. Wakhpekute.—Williamson
in Minn. Geol. Rep., 111, 1884. Wakpakootas.—
Minn. Hist. Coll., III, 250, 1880. Wak-pe-ka-te.–
Smithson. Misc. Coll., 14, art. 6, 8, 1878. Wak-pe-
ku-te-Flandrau in Minn. Hist. Coll., III, 387, 1880.
Walipekutes.—Keane in Stanford, Compend., 542,
1878 (misprint). Wapakotah.—Schoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes, VI, 707, 1857. Wa-pa-too-ta.—Lewis and
Clark Exped., I, map, 1814. Wapaykoota.–Sen.
Ex. Doc. 29, # 2d sess., 25, 1853. Wappa-
coota.-Treaty of 1 in £8:#
Wark-pay-ku-tay.—Ramsey in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1849,
82, 1850. War-pe-kintes.—Ramsey, ibid., 74. War-
W' let, Rep. on Upper Miss. R., 13, 1843.
tey.—Ibid., map. Washpcoute.—Bou-
dinot, Star in the W., 129, 1816. ashpecoate.-
Schermerhorn in Mass. Hist. Coll., 2d s., II, 41,
1814. Washpeconte.–Pike, Trav., 128, 1811. Wash-
u .–Schoolcraft, Trav.,307, 1821. Waupa-
peco
: cootar.–Clark, MS., quoted by Coues, Lewis and
Clark Exped, I, 101, note, 1893. Wha-pa-ku-tahs.—
Cullen in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1857, 79, 1858.
Wahpeton (wakhpé, “leaf'; tonwan
(French nasal n), ‘a village'; hence prob-
ably ‘dwellers among leaves’). One of the
7 primary divisions of the Dakota. His-
toric and linguistic evidence proves the
affinity of this tribe with the Sisseton,
Wahpekute, and Mdewakanton. Hen-
nepin (1680) mentions them as living in
the vicinity of Mille Lac, Minn., near the
Mdewakanton, Sisseton, and Teton. On
his map they are *'' a little to the
N. E. of the lake. Sueur (1700) places
the Oudebatons, or “river village,”
among the eastern Sioux, and the Ouape-
tons, “village of the leaf,” among the
Sioux of the west. As both these names
seem to be forms of Wahpeton, it is
probable that they are applied to differ-
ent villages of the tribe, which was sub-
sequently found most of the time in two
bands. It was not until Lewis and
Clark and Pike Visited the N. W. that
the name appeared in in history.
According to the former (1804) they re-
sided on Minnesota r., just above its
mouth, and claimed the country to the
mouth of Chippeway r., thence N. E. to
Crow Wing r. Pike (1806) says: “They
892
[B. A. E.
wAHPEToN
hunt on the St. Peter's [Minnesota r.], .
also on the Mississippi, up Rum r., and
sometimes follow the buffalo on the
plains.”
They gradually moved up Minnesota
r., so that in 1849 they lived N. and w.
of the Wahpekute, their villages extend-
ing far upstream toward its source.
They had one of their most important
villages in the vicinity of Lac qui Parle.
Here missionaries established themselves
as early as 1835, at which date the tribe
numbered about 1,500 persons. Accord-
ing to Sibley (Minn. Hist. Coll., III, 250,
1880) the lower Wahpeton were found
on Minnesota r., not far from Belle-
plaine; the ' Wahpeton villages
were on the shores of Lac qui Parle.
They were ultimately gathered with the
Sisseton on L. Traverse res. The esti-
or HER DAY-wAHPETON
mates of population vary from 900 to
1,500. In 1909 the Sisseton and Wahpe-
ton together, under the Sisseton agency,
S. Dak., were reported as numbering
1,936. They were participants in the
Minnesota outbreak and massacre of 1862.
According to Long (Exped. St. Peter's
R., I, 367, 1824) these Indians were
good-looking and straight; none were
large, nor were any remarkable for
the symmetry of their forms. They
were, for the greater part, destitute
of clothing, except the breechcloth,
though some of the young men were
dressed with care and ostentation.
“They wore looking-glasses suspended
from their garments. Others had papers
of pins, purchased from the traders, as
ornaments. We observed that one, who
appeared to be a man of some note among
them, had a live sparrow hawk on his
head, by way of distinction; this man
wore also a buffalo robe, on which 8
bear tracks were painted. The
uaws we saw had no ornament, nor
did they seem to value themselves upon
their personal appearance. . . Both
males and females have small feet and
hands. The dress of the women
consisted of a long wrapper, with short
sleeves, of dark calico; this covered them
from the shoulders to the waist; a piece
of blue broadcloth, wound two or three
times round the waist, its end tucked in,
extended to the knee. They also wore
leggings of blue or scarlet cloth. Their
forms were rather clumsy; their waists
not very delicate; they exhibited a great
breadth of hips, and their motions were
not graceful.” The village consisted of
skin lodges, yet they cultivated maize to
some extent. According to Pike the tribe
devoted a considerable it'." of the
year to pursuit of the buffalo.
Lewis and Clark mention two divisions,
the Wakpaatonwan and Otekhiatonwan.
Parker (Minn. Handbk., 140, 1857), adds
the Inyancheyakaatonwan and Inkpa.
Ashley (15th Rep. B. A. E., 216, 1897,
and letters) enumerates the following
bands: Inyancheyakaatonwan, Takapsin-
tonwanna, Wiyakaotina, Otechiatonwan,
Witaotina, Wakpaatonwan, Chankagha-
otina, Inkpa, Mdeiyedan, and Inyang-
mani. Waddapawjestin and the village
of Wahnacsoutah can not be identified
with any of these.
Gens de Feuille.–Pike, Trav., 110, 1811. Gens de
la Feuille.—Badin (1830) in Ann. de la Prop. de la
Foi, iv.536, 1843. Gens des Feuilles.–Pike, Exped.,
93, 1810. Houebaton.–Crepy, Carte de l'Am. Sept.,
n.d. Houetbatons.–Du Lhut (1678) in Margry,
D&c., vi, 22, 1886. Leaf-Drake, Bk. Inds. viii,
1848. Leaf Nation.—Clark, MS. quoted by Coues,
Lewis and Clark Exped., I, 101, note, 1893.
Leaf Villagers.–Mazekootemane in Minn. Hist.
Soc. Coll., iii, 83, 1880. Men of the River.-
Hennepin, New Discov., 184, 1698. Oetbatons.—
La Chesnaye (1697) in Margry, Déc., VI, 6, 1886.
Ouadbatons.—La Hontan (1700), New Voy., I, 231,
1703. Ouadebathons.—Hennepin, New Discov.,
184, 1698. Ouadebatons.—LaSalle, Exped. (1679–81),
in Margry, Déc., I, 481, 1875. Oua de Battons.—
Hennepin, New Discov., map, 1698. Ouaepetons.—
Le Sueur (1700) in Margry, Déc., VI, 87, 1886
(trans. “Gens de la Feuille'). Ouapetons.—Le
Sueur (1700) £ by Neill, Hist, Minn., 170,
1858. Ouatabatonha.–Pachot (1722) in Margry,
D&c., VI, 518, 1886. Oudebaetons.-Raudot (1710),
ibid., 15. Ouyopetons,—Pénicaut (1700), ibid.,
V, 414, 1883. Ovadebathons.—Coxe, Carolana,
map. 1741. People of the Leaf.—Minn. Hist. Coll.,
III, 172, 1880. People of the Leaves.–Pike (1806)
uoted by Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, III, 563, 1853.
£ of the River.—Minn. Hist. Coll., 1 (1850-56),
336, 1872. £" 1700) in Margry,
Déc., vi, 86, 1886. Quiopetons.— Sueur (1700)
'' by Neill, Hist. Minn. 170, 1858. Sioux of
e Leaf.-Treaty of 1816 in U. S. Ind. Treat., 191,
1837. Sioux Wahpatone.—Lewis and Clark Discov.,
28, 1806. Wabipetons.—Keane in Stanford, Com-
end., 542, 1878 (misprint). W a toan-Long,
$xped. St. Peter's R. i. 378, 1824. Wahk-patons:-
Prescott (1847) in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, II, 171,
1852. WahpatoanSioux.–Ind. Aff. Rep.1856,38,1857.

BULL. 30]
Wahpaton-U. S. Stat. at Large, xII, 1037, 1863.
Wāh'-pa-tone.—Lewis and Clark Discov.30, 1806.
Wah-pay-toan.—U. S. Stat: at Large, x, 51, 1853.
Wah-pay-toan-wan Dakotahs.—Sen. Ex. Doc. 61,
33d Cong., 1st sess., 333, 1854. W###:
Ramsey (1853) in Sen. Ex. Doc. 61, Cong., 1st
sess., 324, 1854. Wahpeeton.—Schoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes, III, 612, 1853. Wah-pee-ton Sioux.—Ind.
Aff. Rep., 431, 1839. Wahpehtonwan.—Minn. Hist.
Coll., iii, 190, 1880. Wahpeton-Treaty of 1830 in
U.S. Ind. Treat.,635, 1826. Wahpetongs.—School-
craft, Trav., 307, 1821. Wahpetonwar).-Riggs,
Dakota Gram. and Dict., vi, 1852 (trans. ‘village
in the leaves'). Wahpe-tonwans.—Warren, Dacota
Country, 15, 1856. akh nwan-Williamson
in Minn. Geol. Rep. 1884, 111, 1885. Wakpaton
Dakota.—Sibley in Minn. Hist. Coll., III, 99, 1880.
£"' Hist. Coll., 111,172,1880. Wak-
pe-ton Dakota.—Stanley in Smithson. Misc. Coll.
xiv, no. 216, 7, 1867. Wapatone.-Lewis an
Clark Jour.,132, 1840. '*'.
map N. Am. (1795), 1814. apintowaher.—Balbi
Atlas Ethnog., 55, 1826. Wappitong–Treaty of
1825 in U. S. Ind. Treat. 367, 1826. w:
wan.—Powell in 7th Rep. B. A. E., 115, 1891.
Wark-pey-t'wawn. —Ramsey in Ind. Aff. Rep.
1849, 83, 1850 (given as pronunciation). War-
paton.—Cooper in Sen. Ex. Doc. 61, Cong.,
1st sess., 378, 1854. Warpeton-Nicollet, Rep.
on Upper Miss, R., 13, 1843. War-pe-ton-wan.–
Ramsey in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1849, 83, 1850. War-
pe-t'wans.—Ramsey, ibid., 74. Washpelong.—Bou-
dinot, Star in the W., 129, 1816 (misprint). Wash-
tong.–Pike quoted by Schermerhorn in Mass.
# Coll., 2d s., II, 40, 1814. We': .-
Schermerhorn, ibid., 41. Waupatone.—Clark, MS.
quoted by Coues, Lewis and Clark Exped., I,
101, note, 1893. Wawpeentowahs.-Carver, Trav.,
80, 1778. Whapetons.—Corliss, Lacotah MS. vocab.,
B. A. E., 107, 1874.
Wahsuahgunewininewug (Waswagüni-
£"# ''' who fish by torch-
light.”—W. J.). A division of the Chip-
)eVWa.
ah-suah-gun-e-win-in-e-wug.—Warren in Minn.
Hist. Soc. Coll., V, 39, 1885 (trans.: “men of the
torches'). Waswäganiwininiwag.—Wm. Jones,
inf’n, 1905.
Wahtatkin. An unidentified Paviotso
tribe living E. of the Cascade mts., and s.
of the Blue mts. in Oregon.
Wah-tat-kin.— Huntington in Ind. Aff. Rep., 466,
1865. Wa-tat-kah.–U. S. Ind. Treat., 806, 1873.
Wahti. One of the Diegueño ranche-
rias represented in the treaty of 1852 at
Santa Isabel, s. Cal.—H. R. Ex. Doc. 76,
34th Cong., 3d sess., 133, 1857.
Wahyahi ( Wa'yd’ht, “wolf place, i. e.
place of the Wolf clan). Wolftown set-
tlement on upper Soco cr., on the East
Cherokee res., in Jackson co., N. C.—
Mooney in 19th # B. A. E., 546, 1900.
Wolftown.—Mooney, ibid.
Waiilatpuan Family (from Wayiletpu,
pl. of Wa-ilet, “[one] Cayuse man.’—
Gatschet). A linguistic family composed
of two divisions: the Cayuse and the
Molala, the former occupying the terri-
tory from Des Chutes r. to the Blue mts.,
including the headwaters of Wallawalla,
Grande Ronde, and Umatilla rs., in Ore-
gon and Washington. The territory of
the Molala is not so certain, but was
probably for the greater part in the Cas-
cade range between Mts Hood and Scott,
and on Molala cr. in w. Oregon. The
Waiilatpuan language has not yet been
thoroughly studied, and, while classed
WAHSUAHGUNEWIN.INEW UG-WAILAKI
ne.—Arrowsmith,"
89.3
as independent, may prove to be related
to the Shahaptian, with the tribes of
which family the Cayuse have always
been closely associated. According to
Gatschet the two dialects of the language
are very distinct, which would indicate
a geographical separation of the two
tribes of long standing. There is, how-
ever, a tradition among the Cayuse of
the western migration of the Molala
which would support a contrary view.
The tribes of the family have probabl
always been weak in numbers,. and,
although constantly decreasing in historic
times, have been noted for warlike quali-
ties. Both branches are now nearly
extinct. (L. F.)
=Waiilatpu.—Hale in U.S. Expl. Exped., v.1, 199,
214, 569, 1846 (includes Cailloux or Cayuse or
Willetpoos, and Molele); Gallatin, after Hale, in
Trans. Am. Ethnol. Soc., 11, pt. 1, c. 14, 56, 77,
1848; Berghaus (1851), Physik. Atlas, map 17,
1852; Buschmann, Spuren der aztek, Sprache,
628, 1859; Bancroft, Nat. Races, 111, 565, 1882
£ and '' =Wailatpu.–Gallatin in
choolcraft, Ind. Tribes, III, 402, 1853 (Cayuse
and Molele). XSahaptin.—Latham, Nat. Hist.
Man., 323, 1850 (cited as including Cayus?).
XSahaptins. – Keane in Stanford, Compend.,
Cent. and So. Am., '' 474, 1878 (cited because it
includes Cayuse an ollale). =Molele.—Lath
am, Nat. Hist. Man., 324, 1850 (includes Molele,
Cayuis?). --Cayas1.—Latham, ibid. = Cayuse.—
Gatschet in Mag. Am. Hist., 166, 1877 (Cayuse and
Moléle); Gatschet in Beach, Ind. Miscel., 442,
1877. = Waiilatpuan.—Powell in 7th Rep. B. A. E.,
127, 1891.
Waikenmuk (said to mean ‘people ":
north, or ‘what is down north').
Wintun tribe formerly living on upper
Trinity r., Trinity co., Cal., their terri-
tory extending to Scott mtn.
Wai'-ken-mok.—Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., III,
230, 1877. Wi Kain Mocs.–Powers in Overland
Mo., xm, 531, 1874. -
Waikosel (interpreted ‘in the north,’
and ‘on the plains'). A Wintun or Pat-
win village formerly in Cortina valley,
Colusa co., Cal.
Wai'-ko-sel.–Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., 111,
219, 1877. Wicosels.–Powers in Overland Mo., xiii,
543, 1874.
Wailaki (Wintun: ‘northern language’).
An Athapascan tribe or group of many
villages formerly on the main Eel r. and
its N. fork from Kekawaka cr: to within
a few miles of Round valley, Cal. After
some fighting with the whites they were
laced on Round valley res., where a
ew of them still reside. Their houses
were circular. They had no canoes, but
crossed streams by weighting themselves
down with stones while they waded.
They lived by the river during the wet
months of the year, when their chief oc-
cupation was fishing, done at especially
favorable £ by means of nets and
spears. The summer and fall months
were spent on the sides and tops of the
ridges, where the women were able to
gather the bulbs, seeds, and nuts, and the
men could unite in deer drives and other
methods of hunting. They usually buried
894 WAILAKSEL-WAKASHAN FAMILY
I B. A. E.
their dead, but burned those who fell in
battle. They took the whole heads of
their enemies as trophies, with which
they were accustomed to dance. Like
the Yuki the women have their noses and
cheeks as well as their chins tattooed.
Coyote holds the principal place in their
mythology, where he is represented as
acting under the direction of his father.
He secured for men daylight and the
heavenly bodies, and fire which he suc-
ceeded in stealing from their guardians.
He established the fishing places, and or-
dained social and other customs. An
adolescent ceremony was held for the
girls, and most of the boys were trained
with the candidates for medicine-men,
who were restricted as to their food, drink,
and sleep for many days. This training
took place in the fall under the direction
of two or more old shamans. Public ex-
hibitions, consisting in part of dancing,
Were £ by the candidates. Large
conical dance houses were erected occa-
sionally, and dedicated with ceremonies
of dancing and singing; such were im:
portant occasions of mingled social and
religious character. (P. E. G.
Kak'-wits.—Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., III, 124,
1877 (‘northern people': Yuki name). Kas'-tel-
Po-mo.—Ibid., 147. Tlackees.—Taylor in Cal.
Farmer, Sept. 5, 1862. Uye-Lackes.—Stevenson
in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1856, 251, 1857. Wailakki.—
Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., III, 114, 1877.
Wi Lackees.—Powers in Overland Mo., 1x, 499,
1872. Wilacki.—Keane in Stanford, Compend., 465,
1878. Wi Tackees.—Powers in Overland Mo., Ix,
306, 1872. WiTackee-Yukas.—Ibid. Wrylackers.—
Maltby in Ind. Aff. Rep., 91, 1866. w£T
Geiger in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1859, 438, 1860. Wyla-
chies.—Maltby in Ind. Aff. Rep., 112, 1865. y-
lackies.—Hanson in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1863, 93, 1864.
Wylaks.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, June 8, 1860.
Ylackas.—Taylor, ibid., June 22, 1860.
Wailaksel # the north’). A Patwin
tribe that formerly lived on Middle
Cache cr., Colusa co., Cal.
Weelacksels.–Powers in Overland Mo., XIII, 543,
1874. Wi-lak-sel.–Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol.,
III, 219, 1877.
Waisha ''. A former Modoc
camping place on Lost r., 3 or 4 m. N. w.
of £ and near the hills that culmi-
nate in Laki k, s. w. Oreg.—Gatschet
in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., II, pt. 1, xxxii, 1890.
Waisuskuck. A Potawatomi village,
named from a chief, in N. E. Illinois in
1832.—Tippecanoe treaty (1832) in U.S.
Ind. Treat., 698, 1873.
Waitlas. A village of the Goasila at
# mouth of Samo r., Smith inlet, Brit.
Col.
Oicle-la-Kane, Wand., in N. A., app., 1859.
Wycless.—Boas in Bull. Am. Geog. Soc., 226, 1887.
Waitus. A Siuslaw village on Siuslaw
r., Oreg.
:*—bone, in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, III, 230,
Waiushr. The Duck clan of San Felipe
'' N. Mex.
aíushr-hano.—Hodge in Am. Anthr., ix, 350,
1896 (hano= people').
Wakan (cf. Wakonda). An Iowa gens
or band, now extinct.
Wa-kan'.—Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 239, 1897.
Wa-keeh'.—Morgan, Anc. Soc., 156, 1877.
Wakan. An Oglala Sioux band.
Wakan.—Dorsey (after Cleveland) in 15th Rep.
B. A. E., 220, 1897. Wakan.—Ibid.
Wakan, A Hunkpapa Sioux band.
Devil's medicine man band.–Culbertson in Smith-
son. Rep. 1850, 141, 1851. Waka".—Dorsey in 15th
Rep. B. A. E., 221, 1897. Wakan.—Ibid.
Wakan. An Oto gens or band.
Wä'-kä.–Morgan, Anc. Soc., 156, 1877. Wa-ka".—
Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 240, 1897.
Wakanasisi (Wä'klanasi'si). A locality
on the N. side of Columbia r., Wash.,
nearly opposite the mouth of the Wil-
lamette; also the name of the Chinook-
an tribe, strictly called Galakanasisi
(Gä'Llaklanasisi, “those of the wood-
pecker’), formerly living at that point
and in its vicinity. Before moving to
this place they lived at Lakstak, on the
S. side of the Columbia, a little below
Nakoaik, and were then called Gatastax
(Boas). About 1840 their chief was
Kiesno, whose name is sometimes given
to their main village. After the epidemic
of 1829 the Wakanasisi were greatly re-
duced in numbers and included the rem-
nants of several neighboring tribes. In
1849 they numbered fewer than 100, and
are now extinct. (L. F.)
Awakanåshish.—Gatschet, Kalapuya MS., B. A.
E., 31, 1877. (Kalapuya name). Gä'L'ak'ana-
sisi.—Boas, inf’n, 1905 (‘those of the wood-
ecker'). Gatastax.—Boas, infºn, 1905. Guáthla-
ashishi.—Gatschet, Kalapuya MS., B. A. E.,
1877. Kiesno's village.—Tolmie in Trans. Oreg.
Pion. Ass'n, 32, 1884. Lamxeixat.—Ibid. (Kala-
puya name). Waccanessisi.-Gätschet in Mag.
Am. Hist., 1, 167, 1877. Wakanasceces.—Lane in
Senate Ex. Doc. 52, 31st Cong., 1st sess., 174, 1850.
Wa-kan-a-shee-shee.—Lyman in Oreg. Hist. Soc.
Quar., 1,323, 1900. Wäkänäshishi.–Gatschet, MS.,
B. A. E., 1877 (Clackama "#"w Wakanasisse.—
Gibbs, MS. no. 248, B. A. E. akanasissi.-Tol-
mie in Trans. Oreg. Pion. Ass'n, 32, 1884.
Wakanda. See Wakonda.
Wakanikikarachada (‘they call them-
selves after a snake”). A Winnebago
gens.
Wa-kan'i-ki'-ka-ra’-toa-da-Dorsey in 15th Rep.
B. A. E., 240, 1897. Wā-kon'-nā.–Morgan, Anc.
Soc., 157, 1877.
Wakantaenikashika (‘those who became
human beings by the aid of a thunder-
being”). A Quapaw gens.
Thun :*: ns.—Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E.,
229, 1897. £: e'nikaci'xa.—Ibid.
Wakasassa (“where there are many
cattle”). A former Seminole town located
by Bell on the E. side of the mouth of
Suwannee r., Levy co., Fla., but more
robably on the stream of the same name.
he people came originally from Coosa r.,
Ala., under the “prophets” McQueen
and Francis. A small stream and bays.
of Suwannee r. retain the name.
Waw-ka-sau-su.—Bell in Morse, Rep. to Sec. War,
306, 1822.
Wakashan Family. A linguistic family
occupying the w. coast of British Colum-
BULL. 30]
bia between lat. 54° and 50° 30', the N. and
w. parts of Vancouverid., and the extreme
N. w. corner of Washington, nearly to
lat. 48° N. The name is derived from
waukash, “good,” which Cook heard at
Friendly cove, Nootka sq., and supposed
to be the name of a tribe. The culture
of these people is almost identical with
that of the coast Salish to the s. and
E. of them, and with that of the Tsim-
shian, Haida, and Tlingit in the N.
In physical characteristics they rather
approach the coast Salish, and their
language conforms in type most closely
with that of the Salish and Chimakuan.
Juan de Fuca probably reached the
coast of British Columbia and was the
first white man to see the lands of the
Wakashan. If Fuentes be not an imagi-
nary person, nor his voyage a fable, he
sailed in 1640 through the archipelago
where the Wakashan live. Ensign Juan
Perez is believed to have anchored in
Nootkasd. in 1774. In the following year
Bodega and Maurelle passed along the
Wakashan coast on their way S. In 1786
English vessels under Capts. Hanna, Bort-
lock, and Dixon called at this coast, and
from that time visits of British and Ameri-
can trading vessels were constant, Nootka
in particular being much frequented.
Between 1792 and 1794 Capt. George Van-
couver visited the country. In 1803 the
Boston, of Boston Mass., was destroyed
by the people of Nootka, and all on board
except two persons were killed. From
the account of one of these, John R. Jew-
itt, we have important information re-
garding the tribes of the w. coast of Van-
couver id. The Hudson's Bay Co. estab-
lished a post at Victoria in 1843, and
from that time relations with the natives
became more intimate. Since then the
native population has pretty steadily de-
clined. ission stations have been estab-
lished at many points with considerable
success in the N., but half of the southern
Kwakiutl still hold to their ancient cus-
toms and beliefs. Most of the Nootka
have been converted by Roman Catholic
missionaries. Wakashan dwellings were
large structures of huge cedar beams and
planks, and stood in a row fronting the
sea. Each accommodated several fami-
lies which had separate fires. The canoe
was one of the essentials of existence on
these shores, where there were no better
seamen than the tribes of the w. coast of
Vancouver id. These and a few of the
neighboring tribes in Washington, were
the only people who pursued and killed
the whale, others being content to wait
until the animals drifted ashore dead.
For the rest of their diet they depended
mainly upon fish, but they also hunted
land and sea animals and collected shell-
fish, roots, and berries, each family owning
WAKASHAN FAMILY
895
its own fishing grounds and salmon creeks,
which it guarded jealously. Although
ood carvers of wood, they were excelled
in this respect by the Haida and Tlingit.
The northern tribes, the Heiltsuk Kwa-
kiutl, reckoned descent in the female line;
but the southern tribes, though in a tran-
sitional state, are rather to reckoned
in the paternal stage. Intertribal warfare
was constant and slavery an institution.
Head flattening was practised consider-
ably by the tribes of Vancouver id. The
potlatch was one of the cardinal institu-
tions, and around it centered a large£
of the social and religious interests of the
people. Owing mainly to smallpox and
vices, the number of Wakashan has fallen
off steadily since their first contact with
whites. In 1909 there were enumerated
in the Dominion of Canada 4,150, to which
are to be added 434 Makah in Washington;
total, 4,584. Of these 2,090 were Kwakiutl
and 2,494 Nootka. (J. R. S.)
>Wakash.—Gallatin in Trans. Am. Antiq. Soc.,
II, 15,306, 1836 (of Nootka Sound; gives Jewitt's vo-
cab.); Gallatin in Trans. Am. Ethnol, Soc., II, pt.
1,77, 1848 (based on Newittee); Berghaus (1851 }.
Physik. Atlas, map 17, 1852; Gallatin in School-
craft, Ind. Tribes, III, 402, 1853 (includes Newit-
tee and Nootka # Latham in Trans. Philol.
Soc. Lond., 73, 1856 (of Quadra and Vancouver's
id.); Latham, Opuscula, 340, 1860; Latham, El.
Comp. Philol, 463, 1802 (Tiaoquatsh and wakash
£ Nutka and congeners also referred here).
XWakash.—Latham, Nat. Hist. Man., 301, 1
(includes '' er Nutkans, Tlaoquatsh,
Nittenat, Klasset, Klallems; the last named is
Salishan). = Wakashan.—Powell in 7th Rep. B.
A. E., 128, 1891. xNootka-Columbian.—Scouler in
Jour. Roy. Geog. Soc., XI, 221, 1841 (includes Qua-
dra and Vancouver id., Haeeltzuk, Billechoola,
Tlaoquatch, Kawitchen, Noosdalum, Squallya-
mish, Cheenooks); Prichard, Phys. Hist. Man-
kind, v, 435, 1847 £ Scouler); Latham in
Jour. Ethnol. Soc. Lond., 1, 162, 1848 (remarks on
Scouler's group of this name); Latham, 9'.
257, 1860 (the same). <Nootka.—Hale in U.S.
Expl. Exped., v.1, 220, 569, 1846 £ family
to include tribes of Vancouver id. and tribes on
south side of Fuca str.). Nutka.—Buschmann,
Neu-Mexico, 329, 1858. --Nootka.—Gatschet in
#. Am. Hist., 170, 1877 (mentions only Makah,
and Classet tribes of Cape Flattery); Gatschet
in Beach, Ind. Misc., 446, 1877. XMootkahs.—
Keane in Stanford, Compend., Cent. and So.
Am., 473, 1878 (includes Muchlahts, Nitinahts,
Ohyahts, Manosahts, and Quoquoulths of present
family, together with a number of Salishan tribes).
XNootka.—Bancroft, Nat. Races, III, 564,608, 1882
a heterogeneous group, largely Salishan, with
akashan, Skittagetan, and other families repre-
sented). S straits of Fuca.-Gallatin in Trans.
Am. Antiq. Soc., II, 134, 306, 1836 (vocabulary of,
referred here with doubt; considered distinct by
Gallatin). XSouthern.—Scouler, in Jour: Roy.
Geog. Soc., x1,224, 1841 (same as his Nootka-Col-
umbian above). , XInsular.—Scouler, ibid. (same
as his Nootka-Columbian above). XHaeltzuk.—
Latham in Jour. Ethnol. Soc. Lond., I, 155, 1848
(cites Tolmie's vocab.; spoken from 50° 30' to 53°
30’); Latham, '" 251, 1860 (the same).
> ltsuk and Hailtsa.-Latham, Nat. Hist. Man.,
300, 1850 (includes Hyshalla, Hyhysh, Esleytuk,
Weekenoch, Nalatsenoch, Quagheuil, Tlatla-She-
uilla, Lequeeltoch). Hailtsa.- Latham in
rans. Philol. Soc. Lond., 72, 1856: Buschmann,
Neu-Mexico,322, 1858; Latham, Opuscula,339, 1860;
Latham, El. Comp. Philol.,401, 1862 (includes coast
dialects between Hawkesbury id., Broughton's
archipelago, and northern part of Vancouverid.).
£Ha'eelbauk-Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, v, 487,
896 WAKATOMICA—WAKOKAYI
[B. A. E.
1855; Kane, Wand. in N.A., app., 1859 (or Balla-
bola; a census of N.W. tribe: 'classified by lan-
£; >Ha-ilt'-zükh.—Dall, after Gibbs, in
Cont. N. A. Ethnol., I, 144, 1877 (vocabularies of
Bel-bella of Milbank sq. and of Kwákiutl").
<Nass.–Gallatin in Trans. Am. Ethnol. Soc., ii,
pt. 1, c. 1848... <Naass.—Gallatin, ibid., 77 (in-
cludes Hailstla, Haceltzuk, Billechola, Chimey-
san): Gallatin in Schoolcraft, ind Tribes, iii,
402, 1853 (includes Huitsla). xNass.—Bancroft,
Nat. Races, ini, 564,606, 1882 (includes Hailtza of
present family). --Aht.–Sproat, Savage Life,
app., 312, 1868 (name suggested for family in-
stead of Nootka-Columbian); Tolmie and Daw-
son, Comp. Vocabs., 50, 1884 (vocab. of Kaiook-
wäht). XPuget Sound Group.—Keane in Stan-
ford, Compend., Cent, and So. Am., 460,474, 1878.
XHydahs.—Keane, ibid., 473 (includes Hailtzas of
the present family). - Kwakiool.—Tolmie and
Dawson, '. Vocabs., 27–48, 1884 (vocabs. of
Haishilla, Hailtzuk, kwiha, Likwiltoh septs: also
map showing family domain). --Kwá'kiutl.—
Boas in Petermanns Mitteil, 130, 1887 (general
account of family, with list of tribes).
Wakatomica. The name of two Shawnee
towns in Ohio about the Revolutionary
period, one being possibly the successor
and continuation of the other. (1) One,
£ the earlier, was one of a group
of two or more towns, occupied chiefly by
Shawnee, situated on the Muskingum, be-
low the junction of the Walhonding and
below the present Coshocton, Coshocton
co. It was visited by the missionary
Zeisberger in 1772 and with another of
the group was destroyed by the Ameri-
cans under Col. McDonald in 1774 and
not thereafter rebuilt, the Shawnee re-
moving to the Scioto and the Miami.
(2) The other of the same name, possibly
built by refugees from the first, was
situated, according to former agent John-
ston, on the headwaters of Mad r., just
below the present Zanesfield in Logan
co., within the Greenville treaty cession
of 1795. It was sometimes known also
as the Upper Shawnee village, because it
was the highest of those on the waters of
the Miami. (J. M.)
Waccotomica.–Connelley in Heckewelder, Narr.
(1820), Connelley repr., 241, note, 1907. Wacha-
tawmaha.—Bouquet (1764) in Rupp, W. Penn.,
app., 155, 1846. Wachatomakak.—Connelley in
£ op. cit., # note. £
- aghatamagy-Bouquet n Rupp,
op. cit., 157. Waghhatawm " ' 155. ''':
katamake.—Smith, Bouquet Exped., 16, 1766.
Wakatameki.-Heckewelder, op.cit., 245. Waka-
tomaca.–Connelley in Heckewelder, op. cit., 253,
note. Wakatomica.— Butterfield, Washington-
Irvine Corr., 5, 1882. Wakautamike.—Smith, op.
cit., 18. Waketameki.—Heckewelder, op.cit.,241.
Waketummakie.–McKee (1774) in Rupp, W. Penn.,
app.,211, 1846. Wakitamiki.—Connelley in Hecke-
welder, op. cit., 241, note. Wankatamikee.—La
Tour map, 1784 (misprint). Wapatomaca.–Con-
nelley in Heckewelder, op. cit.,253, note. Wapa-
tomica.—Butterfield, op.cit.,332. Wappatomica.–
Howe, Hist. Coll. Ohio, 150, 1851. aughcoto-
moco.—Connelley in Heckewelder, op. cit., 241.
Waukatamike.—Smith, Bouquet Exped., 67, 1766.
Waukataumikee.—Hutchins, map, ibid. Wauka-
tomike.—Ibid.
Wakchekhiikikarachada (‘they call
themselves after a water monster’). A
Winnebago gens.
Wahk-cha-he-da-Morgan, Ane. Soc., 157, 1877.
Wa-ktce’-qi i ki’-ka-ra tea-da-Dorsey in 15th
Rep. B. A. E., 211, 1897.
Wake map (Waq'e map). A former
village of the Tlakluit on Columbia r.,
Wash. (E. s.)
Wakeshi ( Wake-shi’, ‘fox'). A gens
of the Potawatomi.—Morgan, Anc. Soc.,
167, 1877.
Wakh akukdhin (‘those among the
cacti"). A band of Pahatsi Osage men-
tioned by De Smet as forming a village
with a population of 500 on Neosho r.,
Ind. T., in 1850.
''' Osage MS. vocab., B. A.
#* eichaka-Ougrin.—Smet, West. Miss.,255,
wakhkel. A Yurok village on Kla-
math r., N. w. Cal., about 4 m. above
its mouth.
Wakhker. A Yurok village on Kla-
math r. just below Wakhtek and adja-
cent to it, at Klamath P. O., N. w. Cal.
Wakhna (‘snorts”). A band of the
Brulé Teton Sioux.
Wahna.—Dorsey, after Cleveland, in 15th Rep. B.
A. E., 219, 1897. waqna—Ibid.
Wakhshek. A Yurok village on lower
Klamath r., 3 m. below Weitchpec, N. w.
Cal. Not to be confounded with a place
called Wa'shoi, 7 or 8 m. downstream.
Wah-sherr.–Gibbs (1851) in Schoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes, III, 138, 1853. ah-si.–McKee (1851) in
Sen. Ex. Doc. 4, 32d Cong., spec. sess., 194, 1853.
Wakhshek.—A. L. Kroeber, inf’n, 1907. Wich-
sis.-McKee, op. cit., 215. Wi-uh-sis.–Meyer,
Nach dem Sacramento, 282, 1855.
Wakhtek. A Yurok, village on lower
Klamath r., at Klamath P. O., N. w. Cal.
Wakhtek,-A. L. Kroeber, infºn, 1907. Wauh-
tecq.–Gibbs (1851) in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes,
III, 138, 1853. -
Wakichi. A former Mariposan (Yo-
kuts) tribe of California which spoke a
dialect that indicates closest relationship
with the valley half of the northern group
of Yokuts.—Kroeber in Univ. Cal. Pub.,
Am. Arch. and Eth., 11, 260, 1907.
Wakmuhaoin (“pumpkin-rind ear-
ring’). A Yankton Sioux band.
Wakmuha oin.–Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 217,
1897 Wakmuha-oin.-Ibid. -
Wakoawissojik (Waikoshāwisochigi, “they
of the fox name.’—W. J.). The Fox
ns of the Sauk and Foxes.
agoussak.—Jes. Rel. 1672, lviii, 40. 1899. Wä-
gushags.-Wm. Jones, infºn, 1906. Wa-ko-a-wis'-
so-jik.-Morgan, Anc. Soc., 170, 1877. Wäkosha-
wisotcigi.—Wm. Jones, inf'n, 1907. -
Wakokayi (‘blue - heron breeding
place”). Two former Upper Creek towns:
one on Hatchet cr., Coosa co., Ala., the
other on lower Coosa r., below Wetump-
ka, Elmore co., Ala.
Blow-horn Nest.—Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg., I,
149, 1884. Vaccay.—Vaugondy, map Amérique,
1778 (on upper Coosa r., Ala.). Wacacoys.–Swan
(1791) in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, v, 262, 1855.
Waccay.–Jefferys, French Dom., I, 134, map,
1761. accocoie.—Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, iv.
380, 1854. Wackakoy.-Finnelson (1792) in Am.
State Papers, Ind. Aff., 1,289, 1832. Wiccakaw.—
Bartram, Trav., 462, 1791. Woc-co-coie.—Hawkins
''' Sketch, 43, 1848. Wocke Coys.—Weather-
ord (1793) in Am. State Papers, op. cit., 385.
Wokukay.—Alcedo, Die. Geog., v 1, 1789. Wol-
kukay.—Bartram, Voy., I, map, 1799. -
Wakokayi. A town of the Creek Na-
tion, Okla.
Wakoka-i.—Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg., 11, 186,
1888, Wakokāyi.—Ibid.

BULL. 30]
Wakonda (Wa-koy'-da). A term em-
loyed by the Omaha, Ponca, Osage,
£w, Kansa, Oto, Missouri, and Iowa
tribes of the Siouan family when the
£ believed to animate all natural
orms is spoken to or spoken of in suppli-
cations or rituals. The dialects of the
first five tribes are closely related; the
Omaha and Ponca speak practically alike;
the Osage, Quapaw, and Kansa differ
somewhat from the former in pronuncia-
tion, while the Oto, Missouri, and Iowa
have so far changed their speech as to be
unintelligible to the others. The word
wakonda, spelled wakayda by Riggs in
his Dakota Dictionary, is given by him
as a verb signifying ‘to reckon as holy
or sacred, to worship'; the noun is
wakay, and is defined as ‘a spirit, some-
thing consecrated. The same authorit
ives the meaning of wakay, as an ad-
jective, as ‘spiritual, sacred, consecrated,
wonderful, incomprehensible, mysteri-
ous.” The same general meaning that runs
through the Dakota words wakonda and
wakay inheres in the word wakonda as
used by the Omaha and their cognates;
with the latter the word may be regarded
as an appellative, for while it is the name
given to the mysterious all-pervading
and life-giving power to which certain
anthropomorphic aspects are attributed,
the word is also applied to objects or
phenomena regarded as sacred or mys-
terious. These two uses of the word are
never confused in the minds of the
thoughtful. When during his fast the
Omaha sings, “Wakonda, here needy he
stands, and I am hel” his address is to
“the power that moves,” “causes to
move,” that is, gives life; for the ability
to move is to the Omaha mind synony-
mous with life. In this prayer the
Omaha is not crying to those forces or
forms spoken of as wakonda in songs that
relate to objects seen in dreams or to sym-
bols of magic. This distinction is some-
times difficult for one of another race to
follow, but that there is a distinction to
the native mind is not to be doubted.
The wakay tanka, the great waka") or
spirit of the Dakota, is not quite the same
as that which the Omaha means by
wakonda. The term “great’ in wakam
tanka implies a comparison, and such an
idea does not seem to belong to wakoyda,
for wakonda stands by itself, unlike any
other, and represents a concept that
seems to be born of the Indian’s point of
view toward nature and natural phenom-
ena, including man himself. To the
Omaha nothing is without life: the rock
lives, so do the cloud, the tree, the ani-
mal. He projects his own consciousness
upon all things, and ascribes to them ex-
riences and characteristics with which
e is familiar; there is to him something
57009°–Bull. 30, pt 2–12 57
WAKONDA
897
in common between all creatures and all
natural forms, a something which brings
them into existence and holds them in-
tact; this something he conceives of as
akin to his own conscious being. The
wer which thus brings to pass and
olds all things in their living form he
designates as wakoyda. That he anthro-
morphizes this power is evident from
is supplication, made with fasting and
symbols of humility, by which he seeks
to awaken pity or compassion, human
attributes, as “here needy he stands,”
and thus expects to win some kind of
recognition. He is taught that when he
fasts and prays he must not ask for any
special favor or gift; that which he is
able to receive will be given him. This
teaching throws a side-light on his con-
cept of wakonda, showing that it implies
intelligence as well as power; but the
concept seems to be vague, and ideas dis-
solve into indefiniteness in the “mys-
terious,” the “incomprehensible” at-
mosphere that surrounds the unseen
power denominated wakoyda.
That there is a creative aspect to wa-
koyda is made clear from the use of the
word wakondagi gi is the sign of posses-
sion, therefore the phenomena termed
wakoydagi evince something belonging to
or of the power denominated wakonda.
For example, when a child is first able to
walk, this new manifestation of ability to
moveaboutiscalled wakondagi; but should
a person, from sicknessor other disability,
lose the power to walk, but recover i
the act of resumption would not be calle
wakondagi. The first speech of the child
is the manifestation of a new power, and
is wakondagi. Wakonda is invisible, and
therefore allied to the idea of spirit.
Objects seen in dreams or visions par-
take of the idea or nature of spirit, and
when these objects speak to man in an-
swer to his entreaty, the act is possible
because of the power of wakonda, and the
object, be it thunder-cloud, animal, or
bird, seen and heard by the dreamer,
may be spoken of by him as a wakonda,
but he does not mean that they are wa-
koyda. The association in which the
term wakonda is used determines the
character of its meaning. Wakoyda, the
power addressed during the fast as hay-
#: to help the one standing “in
need,” is not the same wakonda as the
thunder that speaks to a man in a dream is
sometimes called; yet there is a relation
between the two, not unlike that signified
by the term wakondagi when applied to
the first manifestation of an ability; for
all power, whether shown in the thunder-
storm, the hurricane, the animals, or
man, is of wakonda. Whatever is mys-
terious and beyond ordinary experience
or effort approaches the realm of the con-
898 WAKOUING OUECHIWEK—WALAM OLUM
[B. A. E.
cept which the word wakonda signifies to
the Omaha and his cognates.
Wakoyda is difficult to define, for exact
terms change it from its native uncrys-
tallized £ to something foreign to
aboriginal thought. Vague as the con-
cept seems to be to one of another race,
to the Indian it is as real and as mysterious
as the starry night or the flush of the com-
ing day. See Totem. (A. C. F.)
Wakouingouechiwek. An Algonquian
tribe or band living on a river about 60
leagues s. of Hudson bay and 150 le:
N. w. of Three Rivers, Quebec. They
were probably a part of the Mistassin liv-
ing on Marten r.
K8ak8ak8chiouets.—Jes. Rel., Lx, 244, 1900. K8a-
K8chi8ets.—Jes. Rel., lxiii, 248, 1900. Kouakoui-
kouesiouek.—Jes. Rel. 1672, 54, 1858. Kouakouikoue-
siwek.—Jes. Rel., Lxxiii, 60, 1901. Kwakwakou-
chiouets.—Ibid., Lx, 245. Ouakouingouechiouek.—
Jes. Rel. 1658, 20, 1858. Oukouingouechiouek-Ibid.
Wakpaatonwan (‘ '' on the river”).
A Wahpeton Sioux band.
Wahpetonwan-hiča.—S. R. Riggs, letter to Dorsey,
1882 (trans. ‘real Wahpeton”). Wakpa-atonwap.-
Ashley quoted by Dorsey in 15th W: .A.E.,
216, 1897. Wakpa-atonwa".—Ibid. Wakpaton:-
Ashley, letter to Dorsey, 1886. Watpaton.—Ibid.
Wakpaatonwedan (‘those who dwell on
the creek’). One of the two early divi-
sions of the Mdewakanton Sioux. The
had their village on Rice cr., Minn. (Neill,
Hist. Minn., 144, note, 1858). The Mde-
wakanton as described by LeSueur (1689)
seem to have been composed of this divi-
sion alone. In 1858 it comprised the fol-
lowing bands: , Kiyuksa, Qhanhanska,
Tacanhpisapa,. Anoginajin, Tintaotonwe,
and Oyateshicha.
Wakpokinyan (“flies along the creek’).
A Miniconjou Sioux band.
River that flies.–Culbertson in Smithson. Rep.
1850, 142, 1851. Wak-po'-ki-an.—Hayden, Ethnog.
and Philol. Mo. Val., 375, 1862. kinya.-
Swift, letter to Dorsey, 1884. W. W: ,-
Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 220, 1897. :
kinya".—Ibid.
Waksachi., A Shoshonean tribe on the
Kaweah r. drainage, extending into the
mountains, in s. central California. They
lived above the Wikchamni and below
the Badwisha. Merriam (Science, xIx,
916, 1904) classes them as a “Paiute”
tribe in Eshom valley, N. of Kaweah r.,
where the remnant of the tribe appears
now to reside.
Wack-sa-che.—Barbour (1852) in Sen. Ex. Doc. 4,
32d Cong., spec. sess., 255, 1853. Wakesdachi
Kroeber in Univ. Cal. Pub., Am. Archaeol. and
Ethnol, IV, 121, 1907 (Yokuts pl. of Wa'
Waksachi...—Ibid. Wasakshes.—Taylor in Cal.
Farmer, June 8, 1860. Wik'-sach-i.–Powers in
Cont. N. A. Ethnol., 111, 370, 1877. Wock-soche.–
Johnston in Sen. Ex. Doc. 61, 32d Cong., 1st sess.,
23, 1852. Wok-sach-e-Wessells (1853) in H. R.
Ex. Doc. 76, 34th Cong., 3d sess., 32, 1857. Wuk-
sá'-che.-Merriam in Science, xix., 916, June 17,
1904.
Waktonila (‘the band that kills no peo-
W: An unidentified Sioux band.
ak-to-nila–Hayden, Ethnog, and Philol. Mo.
Val., 376, 1862, -
Walakpa (W&’lākpa). A summer vil-
lage of the Utkiavinmiut Eskimo in N.
Alaska.—Murdoch in 9th Rep. B. A. E.,
83, 1892.
Walakumni. A division of the Miwok
between the Cosumne and Mokelumne
rs., Cal. This name was probably Waka-
lumni, another form of Mokelumne.
Walacumnies.—Bancroft, Nat. Races, 1,450, 1874.
#"—Hale. Ethnog. and Philol., v.1, 630,
6.
Walalsimni. A band formerly fre-
quenting the Stanislaus and Tuolumners.
in central California. It probably be-
longed to the Moquelumnan family.
Walalshimni.-A. L. Kroeber, inf’n, 1907 (so called
#. sople to the 8 of the territory mentioned).
alsimni. - Ibid. Wal-lal-sim-ne. – Wessells
#" H. R. Ex. Doc. 76, 34th Cong., 3d sess.,
, 1857.
Walam Olum. The sacred tribal chron-
icle of the Lenape or Delawares. The
name signifies ‘painted tally’ or “red
score, from walam, “painted, particu-
larly ‘red painted, and olum, ‘a score or
tally.” . The Walam Olum was first pub-
lished in 1836 in a work entitled “The
American Nations,” by Constantine Sam-
uel Rafinesque, an erratic French scholar,
who spent a number of years in this coun-
try, dying in Philadelphia in 1840. He
asserted that it was a translation of a
manuscript in the Delaware language,
which was an interpretation of an ancient
sacred metrical legend of the tribe, re-
corded in pictographs cut upon wood,
which had been obtained in 1820 by a
Dr Ward from the Delawares then #."
ing in Indiana. He claimed that the
original pictograph record had first been
obtained, but without explanation, until
two years later, when the accompanying
songs were procured in the Lenape lan-
guage from another individual, these be-
' then translated by himself with the
aid of various dictionaries. Although
considerable doubt was cast at the time
'' the alleged Indian record, Brinton,
ter a critical investigation, arrived at
the conclusion that it was a genuine native
roduction, and it is now known that sim-
ilar ritual records upon wood or birch-
bark are common to several cognate
l
tribes, notably the Chippewa.
After the death of nesque his manu-
scripts were scattered, those of the Walam
Olum finally coming into the hands of
Squier, who again brought the legend to
§: attention in a paper read before the
ew York Historical Society in 1848,
which was published in the American
Review of Feb. 1849, reprinted by Beach
in his Indian Miscellany in 1877, and again
in a later (15th) edition of Drake's Abo-
riginal Races of North America. All of
rhese reprints were more or less inaccu-
tate and incomplete, and it remained for
Brinton to publish the complete pictog-
raphy, text, and tradition, with notes and
BULL. 30]
critical investigation of the whole sub-
ject, with the aid of native Lenape schol-
ars, in “The Lenápé and their Legends,
with the complete text and symbols of
the Walam Olum,” as No. 5 of his li-
brary of Aboriginal American Literature,
Phila., 1885.
After sifting the evidence as to its au-
thenticity, Brinton concludes (p. 158):
“It is a genuine native production, which
was repeated orally to some one indiffer-
ently conversant with the Delaware lan-
guage, who wrote it down to the best of his
ability. In its present form it can, as a
whole, lay no claim either to antiquity or
to purity of linguistic form. Yet, as an au-
thentic modern version, slightly colored
by European teachings, of the ancient
tribal traditions, it is well worth preser-
vation and will repay more study in the
future than is given it in this volume.
The narrator was probably one of the na-
tive chiefs or priests, who had spent his
life in the Ohio and Indiana towns of
the Lenape, and who, though with some
knowledge of Christian instruction, pre-
ferred the pagan rites, legends, and myths
of his ancestors. ' certain lines
and passages were repeated in the archaic
form in which they had been handed down
for generations.” (J. M.)
Walapai ( Yawālapáiya, ‘pine tree
folk.”—Harrington). A Yuman tribe
WALApAl MAN
originally living on middle Colorado r.,
above the Mohave tribe, from the great
bend eastward, well into the interior
WALAPAI 899
of Arizona, occupying Hualapai, Yava-
pai, and Sacramento valleys, the Cerbat
and Aquarius mts. forming the south-
ern part of their range. They lived
WALAPA woMAN
chiefly by the chase and on roots and
seeds. They are said to have been brave
and enterprising, but physically inferior
to the Mohave. The Havasupai, who are
an offshoot, ' a closely-related lan-
guage. The Walapai numbered 728 in
1889,631 in 1897, and 498 in 1910. They
are under the administration of a school
superintendent on the Walapai res. of
730,880 acres in N. w. Arizona, and are
making little progress in civilization.
They cultivated only 57 acres during 1904,
but owned 2,000 horses. The name Santa
Margarita was applied by the Spaniards
to one of their rancherias.
E-pa.—A. Hrdlička, inf’n, 1906 (given as their own
name). Gualliba.–Garcés (1776), Diary, 404, 1900
(Yavapai name). Gualliva.—Ibid., 444 (men-
tioned distinctly from ‘Jaguailepai.” but evi-
dently the same). Hawalapai.–Curtis, N. Ain.
Ind., II, 116, 1908 (' people': Yuma name;
Hawalp/ii is the Mohave form, ibid., p. 114).
Hah-wal-coes.—Whipple, Exp. San Diego to Colo-
rado R., 17, 1851. Haulapais.—White, MS. Hist.
Apaches, B. A. E., 1875. Hawalpai.—Curtis, N.
Am. Ind., II, 118, 1908 (‘pinery people': Maricopa
name). a wol-lā Pai.–Ewing in Great Divide,
203, Dec. 1892 (trans. “mountain ''' Ho-
allo-pi.—Thomas, MS., B. A. E., 1868. uaepais.—
Ind. Aff. Rep. 1863, 387, 1864. Hualapais.-Ind.
Aff. Rep.,128,1865. Hualipais.—Ibid., 1867,395, 1868.
Huallapais.--Terry in Rep. Sec. War, pt. 1, 46,
1868–69. £ MS., B. A. E., 1868.
Hualopais.–Ind. Aff. Rep., 1864, 156, 1865. Hual-
päich.-Whipple, Pac. R. R. Rep., III, pt. 3 16,


900 WALAS-WALLIE
[B. A. E.
1856 (Yuma name). Hualpais.-Ind. Aff. Rep
1863,390, 1864. Hualpas.–U.S. Stat., xxII1,377,1885.
Hulapais.-Ind. Aff. Rep. 1867, 381, 1868. Hwala-
ai.—Ibid.,246, 1877. J pai.—Garcés (1776),
#ry' Jagullapai.—Garcés (1775–76), mis-
quoted by Orozco y Berra, Geog., 41; 1864, Jaguya-
# £ Not. Estad. de Chihuahua, 228,
. Jallaguapais.—Garcés, op cit.,309. , Jaquala-
ai.—Font, map (1777), in Bancroft, Ariz. and N.
ex., 393, 1889. Jaquallapai.—Garcés (1775–76),
£ by Bancroft, ibid., 394, Matávéké-Pāya:-
orbusier, MS., B.A. E., 27, 1873–75 (“people to the
north’ [?]: Yavapai name). , Oohp-ten. Kate,
Reizen, 160, 1885 (Pima name). Oop.—Ibid. (al-
ternative form). Pá Xuádo àméti.–Gatschet in
Zeitschr. f. Ethnol., 86, 1886 ('people far down
river': Yavapai name). Setá KóXninäme.–ten
Kate, Synonymie, 7, 1884 (Hopi name). Tab-
képáya.–Gatschet, Yuma-Sprachstamm, II, 124,
1877 (Yavapai name; abbr. from Matávéké pāya).
Tiqui-Llapais.—Domenech, Deserts N. A., I, 444,
1860. alapai kwe.—ten Kate, Synonymie, 7,
1884 (Zuñi name; kwe="people'). Walapais.—
Bell in Jour Ethnol. Soc. nd., I, 243, 1869.
'w': in Scribner's Mag., 213, Dec.
1875. alyepai.–Kroeber in Univ. Cal. Pub., IV,
107, 1907 (Chemehuevi name). Xawályapáy.—
Harrington in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, xxi, 324, 1908
(‘pine-tree folk': own name).
Walas (Wā’las, ‘the great ones’). A
ns of the Nakoaktok and of the Mamale-
ekala Kwakiutl tribes.—Boas in Rep.
U. S. Nat. Mus. 1895, 329, 1897.
Walas Kwakiutl (‘the great Kwakiutl").
A sept of the true Kwakiutl, comprising
the Tsentsenkaio, Gyekem, Waulipoe,
Tlekem, and Tletlkete gentes. Pop. 30 in
1889, the last time they were enumerated
£tely,
Lá'kuilila.—Boas in Rep. U.S. Nat. Mus. 1895, 330,
1897 (‘the tramps': a nickname). Lock-qua-
lillas.—Lord, Natur. in Brit. Col., I, 165, 1866.
Wa'las Kwa-kiutl.—Boas, op. cit., 330. Wälis-kwā-
ki-ool.—Dawson in Trans. Roy. Soc. Can., sec. II,
65, 1887. Waw-lis-knahkewlth.–Can. Ind. Aff.,
#1884. Waw-lis-knahk-newith.—Ibid., 1889,270,
1890.
Walasnomoqois. An ancestor of a Kwa-
kiutl gens whose name was sometimes
given to the gens itself.-Boas in Peter-
manns Mitteil., pt. 5, 131, 1887.
Waleghaunwohan (“boil food with the
aunch skin'). A band of the Brulé
eton Sioux.
Those that boil their dishes.—Culbertson in Smith-
son. Rep. 1850, 141, 1851. Walega-on-wohan.—Dor-
sey (after Cleveland) in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 219,
1897. Walexa-on-wohan.—Ibid. -
Walekhe (WA-li-khe). The site of an
old village probably occupied by San Luis
Obispo Indians, on Santa Maria cr., San
Luis '' co., Cal.—Schumacher in
Smithson. Rep. 1874, 343, 1875.
Wallaneg. See Woolyneag.
Wallanmi. A Costanoan village for-
merly within 10 m. of Santa Cruz mission,
Cal.–Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Apr. 5, 1860.
Wallawalla (‘little river’). A Shahap-
tian tribe formerly living on lower Walla-
walla r. and along the E. bank of the Co-
lumbia from Snake r. nearly to the Uma-
tilla in Washington and Oregon. While
a distinct dialect, their language is closely
related to the Nez Percé. Their number
was estimated by Lewis and Clark as 1,600
in 1805, but it is certain this figure includ-
ed other bands now recognized as inde-
pendent. By treaty of 1855 they were re-
moved to the Umatilla res. in Oregon,
where they are now (1910) said to num-
ber 461, but are much, mixed with
Nez Percés, Umatilla, and Cayuse. In
the Wasco treaty of 1855, by which the
Warm Springs res. was established, a
number of S £ tribes or bands
are mentioned as divisions of the Walla-
walla which had no real connection with
that tribe. (L. F.)
Oualla-Oualla.—Duflot de Mofras, Oreg., II, 335,
1844. Ouallas-Ouallas.—Stuart in Nouv. Ann
Voy., xII, 36, 1821. Wahlahwahlah.-Domenech,
Deserts N. Am., 11, 188, 1860. Walawala.—Gallatin
in Trans. Am. Ethnol. Soc., II, 73, 1848. Wal-a-
Waltz.–Gass, Jour., 203, 1807. Wallah Wallah.—
Stevens in Ind. Aff. Rep., 426, 1852. Wal-la-wal-
la.–Gass, Jour., 205, 1807. Walla-Wallahs.—Wy-
eth (1848) in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, 1, 221, 1851.
Walla-Walla-pum.—Lord, Nat. in Brit. Col., 245,
woMAN'S SHIRT-WALLAwau-LA
1866. Wal-la-waltz.–Gass, Jour., 203, 1807. Wal-
lawollah.—Cass (1834) quoted by Schoolcraft,
Ind. Tribes, III, 609, 1853. Wallewahos.–Gallatin
in Trans. Am. Antiq. Soc., II, map, 1836. Wallow
Wallow.—Lewis, and Clark Exped., Coues ed.,
969,1893. Wollahwollah.—Ind. Aff. Rep.,252, 1854.
Wollaolla.–Morse, Rep. to Sec. War, 370, 1822.
Wollawalla. -Ibid., 369. Wollawollahs. – Lewis
and Clark Exped., II, 253, 1814. Wollawwallah.—
Ibid., I, map, 1817. Wol-law-wol-lah.-Ibid., 1,
map, 1814.
Wallets. See Receptacles.
Wallie (from wallim, ‘down below"). A
name said to have been applied by Yo-
semite Indians to all tribes living below
them, as on the Stanislaus and Tuolumne
rs., Cal. Probably only the country, not
its inhabitants, were actually so called.
Most or all of them belonged to the
Moquelumnan family.
Wallas.—Patrick in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1856, 240, 1857
(applied to Indians of Tuolumne co., Cal.). Wal'.

BULL. 301 WALPAPI—WALPI 901
li.–Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., III, 349, 1877.
Wallies.–Powers in Overland Mo., x, 325, 1874.
Walpapi. A Shoshonean division, be-
longing to the Mono-Paviotso branch of
the family, closely affiliated with the
Yahuskin, with whom they have been
officially associated for n: half a cen-
tury. By treaty of Aug. 12, 1865, they
ceded their territory about the shores
of Goose, Silver, Warner, and Harney
lakes, Oregon, and were assigned lands
in the s. part of Klamath res., established
the previous year. The Walpapi and the
Yahuskin together have numbered 135
to 166 persons between 1877 and 1891.
In 1906 the combined bands (officiall
designated as “Paiute”) on the £
res. numbered 113; in 1909, 103. Two of
their settlements or camping places are
Chakeletsiwish and Kostuets, occupied
also by Yahuskin. Their great war chief
Pauline, also called Panaine, Paulihe,
Pau-le-nee, and Pah-ni-nees, was killed
in 1867.
Noll-pah-pe Snakes.—Applegate in Ind. Aff. Rep.,
89, 1866. Pauline's band. – Huntington, ibid.,
103, 1865. Wall-Pah-Pe.–U.S. Stat. at Large, xv,
218, 1869. Walpahpe Snakes.–Ind. Aff. Rep., 74.
1874. Wal-pah-pee Snakes.—Ibid., 62, 1872. Wal-
palla.–Ibid., 171, 1877 Walpapi-Gatschet, Kla-
math Inds., II, xxxv, 1890. ohlpahpe Snakes.—
Ind. Aff. Rep., 110, 1874. Woll-pah-pe.—Hunting-
ton in Ind. Aff. Rep., 466, 1865.
Walpi (from wala, ‘gap’, ‘notch”; opi,
locative: “Place of the notch,” in allusion to
a gap in the mesa on which it is situated).
One of the 6 villages of the Hopi (q.v.) in
N. E. Arizona, situated on the summit of
East mesa, at its S. end (for an illustration,
see Pueblos). The ancestral clans which
founded Walpi built their first village
below the present site, on the N. w. side
of the mesa point among the foot-hills on
the lowest terrace; this site is now marked
by a ruin called Kuchaptuvela, ‘Ash-hill
terrace’. About 1629 the village was
moved to a higher terrace, on the w. point
of the mesa, at a site covered with ruins
known as Kisakobi (q.v.), “Place of the
ladder house,” where was built a mission
chapel the remains of walls of which may
still be traced. During a large part of
the 17th century Spanish missionaries
labored here, but with slight success, and
in 1680, as a result of the Pueblo rebellion
(see Pueblos), the mission was destroyed
and the missionary killed, putting an end
to efforts to Christianize t'. Hopi until
after Arizona passed into possession of
the United States. A short time after
the destruction of the mission, impelled
by fear of vengeance on the part of the
Spaniards, as well as by the increasing
attacks of Apache, Navaho, and Ute, the
village was removed to the top of the
rocky mesa where it now stands. Walpi
has three rows of houses separated by
courts. The middle or largest row is four
stories high, long and narrow, and pre-
sents a broken sky-line. This row of
buildings is the oldest, having been orig-
inally built by the Bear and Snake clans.
The main plaza or court lies E. of this
row, and communication with the rear
court of the village is by means of an
alley, roofed by buildings. There is a
similar covered entrance at the S. end.
The secret ceremonies of the Hopi are
rformed in rooms called kivas and ki-
us, the former isolated from the house
groups and used by fraternities of priests
composed of different clans, while the
kihus are ge'' limited in use to cer-
tain clans. The kivas are rectangular
subterranean rooms oriented to the Hopi
cardinal points, and are entered by lad-
ders from the roofs. Each kiva has an
elevated floor, for the use of spectators, at
the N. end, a firehole in the middle of
-
koPELI, NATIVE of walPl
the floor, and a symbolic opening, called
the sipapu, in the floor. There are five
kivas in Walpi, four of which are built
in recesses and walled up on the outside;
the fifth is constructed in a depression
in the mesa. These are known as the
Mungkiva (‘Chief kiva'), Wikiwaliobi-
kiva (“Watch-place kiva'), Alkiva (“Horn
kiva'), Chivatokiva (‘Goat kiva'), and
Nacabkiva (“Half-way kiva'). The ki-
hus are known as the Flute kihu, the
Sun kihu, and the Warrior kihu. The
western row of houses, separated by a
court from the Bear-Snake row, was built
by Flute and related clans; the short row
on the eastern rim of the mesa, once popu-
lous, has now fallen into disuse. In early
days it was occupied by the Asa clan,



902
[B. A. E.
wAMDISAPA's BAND
whose descendants now inhabit Sicho-
movi.
A mushroom-shaped rock, the result of
subaerial erosion, stands in the open area
on the s. E. side of the village, and near
this rock the public portion of the Snake
£ (q.v.) and of other ceremonies is
elOl.
The direct trails to Walpi are steep and
in some places difficult. any years ago
part of the ascent was made at the s. E.
side by a ladder drawn up at night. The
N. E. trail into Walpi is the most acces-
sible, having been greatly improved in
recent years. The population of Walpi
is mixed with Tewa £other progressive
Pueblo peoples, and has been in closer
contact with the whites than any other
Hopi pueblo. The progressive character
of the Walpi people is shown by the num-
ber of modern houses built in recent
years at the foot of the mesa near the
springs and fields.
The following groups of clans, among
others, are represented at Walpi: Chua
(Snake), Honau (Bear), Kachina (Sacred
Dancer), Patki (Cloud), Pakab (Reed or
Arrow), Kokop (Firewood), Asa (Tansy
Mustard), Tuwa-Kukuch (Sand-Lizard),
Lengya (Flute), Ala (Horn), and Piba-
Tabo (Tobacco-Rabbit). The ancestors
of these clans lived in pueblo or cliff
houses, now ruins, situated in various
directions and in some cases remote from
Walpi. The original settlers were the
Bear people, who are reputed to have
come from Jemez (q.v.). These colo-
nists were later joined by the Snake and
Horn peoples, whose ancestors lived in
extreme N. Arizona. The Kachina clan
came from the E.; the Reed people are
descendants of women captured at a
Hopi town, now a ruin, called Awatobi.
The Kokop clan came from Jemez, and
made Walpi their home after the fall of
their own pueblo, Sikyatki, in prehistoric
times. The Patki, Kukuch, and Piba-
Tabo originally came from the s., where
ruins of their pueblos are still visible at
Winslow and near Hardy, Ariz., on
Little Colorado r. The Flute people
came from N. Arizona, where they once
lived with the Horn and Snake clans.
The Asa migrated from Zuñi. The socio-
logic history and growth of Walpi are as
follows: (1) Formed by Bear clans; (2)
increased by the accession of Snake clans;
(3) enlarged by clans after the overthrow
of Sikyatki; (4) destruction of Awatobi
and assimilation of many clans there-
from; (5) advent of Asa clans from Zuñi,
(6) advent of clans from the Little Colo-
rado; (7) advent of the Tewa clans, some
of whose descendants now live in Hano.
The population now numbers about 200,
but according to Vetancurt it had about
1,200 habitants in 1680. This estimate is
ev * * rerated.
Consult Bourke, Snake Dance of the
Moquis, 1884; Donaldson, Moqui Indians
of Arizona, 1893; Fewkes, various writ-
ings in Reps. B. A. E., Am. Anthr., and
Jour. Am. Folk-lore; Hough, Moki Snake
Dance, 1898; V. Mindeleff in 8th Rep.
B. A. E., 1891; C. Mindeleff in 19th Rep.
B. A. E., 1900, and the writings cited
below. - (J. w. F.)
Alaki.–Fewkes in 19th Rep. B. A. E.. 611, 1900
(“Horn house, on account of the ''' (Ala)
people there: traditional name). Cuelpe.—Parke,
map of N. Mex., 1851; Davis, El Gringo, 113,
1857. Et-tah-kin-nee.—Eaton in Schoolcraft. Ind.
Tribes, IV, 220, 1854 (Navaho name): a--
Garcés (1776), Diary, 394, 1900. Gualpes.—Ibid.,"
360. Gualpi.—Porras (ca. 1630) quoted by Vetan-
curt, Menolog. Fran., 211, 212, 1871. Gualpi-
mas.—Vetancurt (1693) in Téatro Mex., III, *
1871. Guelpee.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Apr. 10,
1863 (or Hualpee). Hoepeekee.—Eastman, ma
#! in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, IV, 24–25, 1
orn Pueblo.–Fewkes in 19th Rep. B. A. E., 611,
1900 (or Alaki), Huallpi.—Alcedo, Dicc ... II,
379, 1787. Huál-pé.—tén Kate, Reizen in N. A.,
242, 1885. Hualpec.—Beadle, Undeveloped West,
576, 1873. Hual-pee.—Ives, Colo. R., map, 1861.
Hualpi.—Villa-Señor, Theatro Am., II, 425, 1748.
Hualpy–Loew in Pop. Sci, Mo., v, 352, July 1874.
Hualvi-Loew (1875) in Wheeler, Surv. Rep., v.11,
345, 1879. Huatl-vi.–Loew in Ann. # Wheeler
Surv., 178, 1875. I-ya’-kin.—A. M. Stephen, inf’n,
1887 (‘high house': Navaho name). Jano-
£ (1776) quoted by Bancroft, Ariz.
and N. Mex., 137,395, 1 (apparently a mistaken
combination of Hano and Walpi). Jual-pi.—
Palmer in Ind. Aff. Rep., 133, 1870. o'-qui--
Barber in Am. Nat., 730. Dec. 1877 (or Gual’-pi).
Obiki.–Loew in Pop.Sci. Mo.,V,352, July 1874 (“er-
roneously called Hualpy”). 0-pe'-ki...—Jackson
cited # Barber in Am. Nat., 730. Dec. 1877 (or
£ ). 0-pi-ji-que.—Ward £ uoted by
Donaldson, Moqui Pueblo Inds., 14,1893. Opijiqui.—
Taylor in Cal. Farmer, June 19, 1863. Optuive.–
Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, 1,519, 1851. Opguivi.–Cal-
houn quoted by Donaldson, M
14, 1893. Quái-l-pi.—Donaldson,
Whipple's Guál-pi). S. Be ino Gualpi.—
(1692) quoted by Bancroft, Ariz. and N. Mex., 201,
1889. Talvoi.–Escudero, Not. Estad. de Chihua-
hua, 231, 1834 (probably identical). Wa-ci-pi.—
£ in Ind'Aff. Rep., 3io ispi, wall a pi-
Irvine in Ind. Aff. Rep., 160, 1877. Wal-pé.-ten
Kate, Reizen in N.A., 454, 1885 (or Huál-pé). Wal-
pi.—Common form. Walpians.—Fewkes in Am.
Anthr., VII, 396, 1894 (the people). Washpi.—
Hodge, field notes, B. A. E., 1895 £ form).
Wathl-pi-è.—Whipple in Pac. R. R. Rep., III, pt.
3, 13, 1856 (Zuñi name). Wolapi-Shufeldt, In-
dian Types of Beauty, 10, 1891. Wol-pi.—Powell
in Scribner's Mag., 202, Dec. 1875. -
Wamdisapa's Band, One of the two di-
visions of the Wahpekute Sioux, of which
Wamdisapa (Black Eagle) was chief be-
tween 1842 and 1851. Their predator
habits led to and prolonged a war wit
the Sauk and Foxes, in consequence of
which they separated from the main body
of Wahpekute before 1851, going to Ver-
milion, r., S. Dak. Subsequently Inkpa-
duta (Scarlet Point) was chief of the band,
which, after becoming reduced to 10 or
15 lodges, was known by his name. They
returned to Spirit lake and Des Moines r.,
and, their lands having been ceded by
the treaty of Mendota, Minn., in 1851, they
came into conflict with the Government.
Their right to a part of the purchase
money being refused, they murdered
the settlers and were hunted down by
soldiers.
ui Pueblo Inds.
bid. £ o
Vargas
BULL. 30]
Black Eagle ['s band].–Flandrau in Minn. Hist.
Coll., 111,387, 1880. £ bandl.-Ibid.
Ink-pah-doo-ta band.—Hatch in H. R. Misc. Doc.
167, 44th Cong., 1st sess.,424, 1876. Wam-di-sapa's
people.-Flandrau, op.cit. *
Wamditanka (“Great war eagle”). A
chief of one of the bands of Mdewakanton
Sioux at the time of the Sioux uprisin
in 1862; commonly called Big Eagle, an
sometimes known as Jerome Big Eagle.
According to his personal narrative, re-
corded by R. L. Holcombe (Minn. Hist.
Soc. Coll., v.1, pt. 3,382–400, 1894), he
was born in 1827 at the Indian village
near the site of Mendota, Dakota co.,
Minn., and on the death of his father,
Gray Iron, succeeded him as chief. In
his youth he often went with war parties
inst the Chippewa and other enemies
of his tribe, and on occasion wore a head-
dress with six feathers £ aS
many Chippewa scalps taken by him.
Although Wamditanka took part with
the Sioux in the uprising of 1862, he
claims that he did not participate in the
massacres of the settlers, but even used
his influence, in some instances, to save
from death both whites and converted
mixed-bloods. The evidence shows this
claim to be substantially correct, and
that he was perhaps pressed into the war
by his people. At this time his village
was on Crow cr., in McLeod co., Minn.
His band consisted of about 150 to 200
rsons, including about 40 warriors.
oon after the battle of Birch Coolie,
Minn., in 1862, Wamditanka and his
band, with others, surrendered to Gen.
Sibley. He was tried, convicted, and
sentenced to three years imprisonment,
part of the time at Davenport, Iowa, the
remainder at Rock Island, Ill. After his
discharge he was converted to Christi-
anity. He was twice married; his second
wife was still alive in 1894, at which time
his home was at Granite Falls, Yellow
Medicine co., Minn. He visited Wash-
ington with a delegation of his tribe in
1858, and was one of the signers of the
treaty with the Sioux negotiated June 19
of that year. (C. T.)
Wamesit. An important tribe of the
Pennacook confederacy, occupying the s.
bank of Merrimac r. below the mouth
of Concord r., Mass. In King Philip's
war of 1675 they suffered severely and
decreased so greatly that in 1686 they
sold their territory and probably joined
the other Pennacook at St Francis in
Canada.
Pacotucketts.–Sanford, U.S., cxxxix., 1819. Paw-
tucketts.-Farmer in N. H. Hist. Soc. Coll., I, 219,
1824. Wambesitts.—Kidder in Me. Hist. Soc. Coll.,
VI, 236, 1859. -
Wamesit. The village of the Wamesit,
situated near the present Lowell, Mass. It
was the gathering place of the confeder-
acy during the fishing season; hence the
name. It was one of the Praying towns
WAMDITANKA-WAMPANOAG
903
before the outbreak of King Philip's war
in 1675.
Pautuket.—Eliot (1651) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll.,
3d S., IV, 123, 1834 '''": “falls”). Paw-
tucket.-Éliot (1651), ibid., 168. Pawtukett.--
Gookin (ca. 1674) quoted by Water, Mith... pt. 3,
sec. 3, 377, 1816. Wagmesset.—Writer of 1676
quoted by brake Ind. Chron. 126, 1836... wana.
sit.-Salisbury (1678) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., xIII,
526, 1881. Wameset.-Record of 1676 in N. H. Hist.
Soc. Coll., III, 99, 1832. Wamesit.—Gookin ''
in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st s., I, 163, 1806. ann-
meset.-Hubbard (1680), ibid., 2d s., V, 32, 1815.
Wamesut.--Tooker in Am. Anthr., x, 285, 1897.
Waymessick. —Deed of 1686 in Mass. Hist. Soc.
Coll., 1sts., VI, 278, 1800.
Wammikan. A raft of hewed logs, upon
which is constructed a shanty, provided
with cooking and sleeping arrangements.
See Wanigan, of which the word is a cor-
ruption. (W. R. G.)
Wamnughaoin (‘shell ear pendant’).
A band of the Sihasapa or Blackfoot
Sioux.
Wamnuga-oil).—Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 219,
1897. amnuxa-oi".—Ibid.
Wampampeag. See Wampum.
Wampanoag (‘eastern people’). One
of the principal tribes of New England.
Their proper territory appears to have
been the peninsula on the E. shore of Nar-
ragansett bay now included in Bristol co.
R. I., and the adjacent parts in Bristoi
co., Mass. The Wampanoag chiefs ruled
all the country extending E. from Narra-
gansett bay and Pawtucketr. to the Atlan-
tic coast, including the islands of Nan-
tucket and Martha's Vineyard. Rhode
Island in the bay was also at one time
the property of this tribe, but was con-
quered from them by the Narraganset,
who occupied the w. shore of the bay.
On the N. their territory bordered that of
the tribes of the Massachuset confed-
eracy. The Nauset of Cape Cod and the
Saconnet near Compton, R. I., although
belonging to the '' seem to have
been in a measure independent. Gos-
nold visited Martha's Vineyard in 1602
and “trafficked amicably with the na-
tives.” Other explorers, before the land-
ing of the Pilgrims, visited the region
and provoked the natives by ill treat-
ment. Champlain found those of C. Cod
unfriendly, probably on account of pre-
vious ill treatment, and had an encounter
£I'h' £ lish settled
at Plymouth in 1620 the Wampanoag
were said to have about 30 ''
and must have been much stronger
before the great pestilence of 1617 nearly
depopulated the southern New England
coast. Their chief was Massasoit, who
made a treaty of friendship with the
colonists, which he faithfully observed
until his death, when he was succeeded
# his son, known to the English as
ing Philip. The bad treatment of the
whites and their encroachment upon the
lands of the Indians led this chief, then
at the head of 500 warriors of his own
904 WAMPAPIN—WAMPUM 1». A. 1:.
tribe, to form a combination of all the
Indians from Merrimae r._ to the
Thames for the purpose of driving out or
exterminatiiig the whites. The war,
which began in 1675 and lasted 2 years,
was the most destructive in the history
of New England and was most disastrous
to the Indians. Philip and the leading
chiefs were killed, the Wampanoag and
Narraganset were _practically exte_rm1-
nated, and the survivors fled to the inte-
rior tribes. Many of those who surren-
dered were sold into slavery, and others
ipined the various Praying villages in s.
Jassachusetts. The greater part of the
Wampanoag who remained in the coun-
try joined the Sacoiinet. _The Indians
of C. Cod and Martha's Vineyard gen-
erally remained faithful to the whites,
the latter persistently refusing to comply
with Philip’s solicitations to join him in
the contest.
The plrincipal village of the Wampa-
noag, w ere the head chief resided, was
Pokanoket. Other villages probably be-
longing to the tribe were Acus net,
Agawam, Assameekg, Assawompset, As-
sonet, Betty’s Neck, Chaubaqueduck,
Coaxet, Cohannet, Cooxissett, Cowsump-
sit, Gayhead, Herring Pond, Jones River,
Kitteaumut, Loquasquscit, Mattakeeet,
Mattapoiset, Miacomit, Munponset, Na-
masket, N ashamoiess, Nashanekammuck,
Nukkehkummees, Nunnepoag, Ohkon-
kemme, Pachmde, Pocasset-, Quittaub,
Saconnet, Saltwater Pond, Sanchec_an-
tacket, Seconchqut, Shawomet, Shim-
moah, Talhanio, Toikiming, Wauchimo-
qut, Wawayontat. (.1. M.)
lun.soitl.—-Dee in Smith (1629), Va., ii, 229,
repr. 1819. Iusuo1ut.—-ibid. lusuoytl.-—
Mourt (1622) in Mass. Hist. Soc.Coll.,1st s., viii,
226, 1802. Pl.wkunnawkutts.—Chase in Smith-
son. Rep. for 1883, 881, 1885. Philip‘: Indians.-
Trumbull, Conn., 1,221, 1818. Wampang|.—Writer
of 1676, quoted by Drake, Ind. Chron., 125, 1836.
g|.:i£4auo.—McKenney and Hall, Ind. Tribes, iii,
. 1 . Wu1i§;.nosgs.—Niles (ca. 1761) in Mass.
Hist.Soc.Coll. s., vi,190,1837. Wam-pa-no-gu.-—
Mmcauley, N. Y., 11, 162, 1829. Wunpuioouaks.-—
Writer of 1675 in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll.,3d s., I,
67, 1825. Wun ngs.—Record (1653) quoted by
Macaulay, N. $5., ll, 353, 1829. Wamponoags.-—
Wrltero 1807 in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 2d s., iii,
83, 1815. Wa imiu.-I.e Laet(1640)in N. Y. Hist.
S00. Coll., 25° s., I, 294, 1841. Wh|.mpinagol.—
Brinley (16-5% in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st s., v,
217, 1816. omfiuiaoga|.—Ibid., X. 1:')—'.20, 1809.
w0mpl.1l0l%.—-0] ver (ca. 167%) quoted by Drake,
Bk. Inds., k. lit. 85, 1848. oinponngs.—HoyL,
Anliq. Res., 112, 1824.
Wampapin. A name for the water
chinquapin, Nelumbo lutca, corruéited from
waflkipin, ‘crooked root,’ the liippewa
name for the long, nodose rootstock of
the plant, which after being boiled to
destroy its acidity is used as ood. It is
called tarawa and taluwa, ‘ hollow root,’
by the Oto and Quapaw. The name is
still further corrupted 'in the West to
yunl.'rqu'n. (W. R. <3.)
Wampatuok (‘goose’). A Massachuset
chief of the country s. of Boston, Mam.,
asoii of Chickataubut (q. v. ), from whom
the English purchased much land. He
was killed in 1669 in a battle with the
Mohawk. (.1. F. c.)
Wampeag. See Peag, Wampum.
‘Wampee. A name used in parts of the
Southern states for the pickerel-weed( Pon-
tederia caudala). Gerard (Garden and
Forest, July 26, 1896) says that the term
wumpve was applied by Drayton in 1802 to
the Indian turnip (Afisaema triphyllum),
and by Rafinesque in 1830 to Peltandm
alba. (.1. F. c.)
Wamping. A former village, Moliican
or Wappinger, on the lower Hudson r.,
N. Y. , under II‘OqI1‘10lS protection.—Albany
treaty (1664) in . Y. Doc. Col. Hist., iii,
es, 1853.
Wampoosa. The American elk, Cervus
americana, called also gray moose and
wapiti; an animal about the size of a
horse and strikingly similar to the sta of
Europe. It was fornierlyextensively dis-
tributed throughout the present limits of
the United States, but is now confined
mostly to the N. and N. w. rtions. The
name is of Abnaki origin, ii-(bm -waflbus or
waflpua, ‘white moose’; the Algonquians
making no distinction between white and
gray. (W. R. G.)
Wampum (the contracted form of New
England Algonquian wampilmpeak, wom-
p1“m_i peage, or wainporripeag, expressed pho-
netically as wcmpaflpzak or waflbaflbaag, the
component leximl elements of which are
wamp, for uuflb, a derivative of wab, ‘(be-
ing) white’; um e or ompe, for afllnl or
afipi, ‘astring (of)shell-beads)’; ak or ag,
the firammatic sign of the animate plural.
As t e native expression was too cumber-
some for ready utterance by the New
England colonists, the sentence-word was
divided by them into wampum, and peak
or peage, regardless of the exact line of
phonetic division between the component
exical elements of the expression). The
shell beads in use among t e North Amer-
ican lndians,wrought out of several kinds
of shells found along both the western
and the eastern littorals of the continent,
including various species of Veneridae, as
the p0qum2haug(Venus mercenaria), usu-
ally contracted to quahaug or gzahog, for-
merly sometimes called hens, t e common
round or hard-shell clam, which in the S.
sometimes attains a weight of 4 (pounds;
the periwinkle (Pyrula carica an P. ca-
naliculata), or winkle, the mcteailhock of
Roggr Williams; the whelk (Buccinum
un tum); fresh-water shells o the genus
Unio; and, on the Pacific coast, the Den-
talium (D. entalis, and D. indianorum),
the abalone or haliotis (H. rufesoens, H.
splendens, and H. cracherodli), the scal-
lop shells or pectens, and the olivella (O.
Birth. 801 WAMPUM 905
biplicata); and a number of other sea-
shells.
In the manufacture of these shcll beads
much patient laborand a marked degree of
skill and careful manipulation were re-
quired. Their manufacture was appar-
ently iiot confined to any class of persons
among the natives, for Roger Williams
(Key, 128, 1827) remarks that in general
those who live along the seashore manu-
facture the beads, and that “as many
make as will.” In New England and
along the Atlantic seaboard wampum was
chiefly of two colors: the white, and the
violet or purple, which latter varied in
shade from pale or pink violet to dark
rich purple. The value of these shell
beads was determined by their color and
degree of finish. In form they were cy-
lindrical, being from about § to I‘; in. in
diameter, and from §to 11; in. in length.
Notwithstanding the abundant literature
concernin the multifarious uses of these
shell beadzs in trade, in
the embroidering of ar-
ticles of dress, the mak-
ing of objects for per-
sonal adornment and
badges of rank and oili-
cial dignity, and in the
fiducial transactions of
private and public life,
no technical statement
of the exact methods
employed by the na-
tives in their manufac-
ture is available.
According to Barber
and Howe (Hist. Coll. 4‘
N. J., 18-14) the method
of manufacture after
contact with the whites
was as follows: The M
Wampum was wrought,
large y by the women,
from the thick blue portions of the
shell, and the process, thou h simple,
required a skill acquired onlgy by long
practice. The intense hardness and brit-
tleness of the materials made it im s-
sible to wear, rind, and bore the sllzll
by machinery afione. First the thin por-
tions were removed with a light sharp
hammer, and the remainder was clamped
in a scissure sawed in a slender stick, and
was thcn ground into an octagonal figure,
an inch in length and half an inch in di-
ameter. This piece being ready for bor-
ing was inserted into another piece of
wood, sawed like the first stick, which
was firmly fastened to a bench, a weight
being so adjusted that it caused the scis-
sure to grip the shell and to hold it se-
curely. The drill was made from an
unteinpered handsaw, ground into proper
shape and tempered in the flame of a can-
dle. Braced against a steel plate on the



srnmas or WAl|Puu
operator’s chest and nicel adjusted to the
center of the shell, the drill was rotated
by means of the common hand-bow.
To clean the aperture, the drill was dex-
trously withdrawn while in motion, and
was cleared by the thumb and finger of
the particles of shell. From a. vessel
hanging over the closely clamped shell
drops of water fell on the drill to cool it,
for particular care was exercised lest the
she l break from the heat caused by fric-
tion. When the drilling reached halfway
through the shell, the shell was reversed
and t e boring was completed from the
opposite side. To finish the surface and
to shape the edges were the next proc-
csses. A wire about a foot long was fas-
tencd at one end to a bench; beneath and
parallel with the wire was a grindstone
with a grooved face, which was worked
by a. foot-treadle. The beads were strung
on the wire and the free end gras ed in
the left hand and the wire of beads was
drawn into the groove of the fast-revolv-
ing grindstone. By means of a flat piece
of wood, held in the right hand, the beads
were continually turned. By this process
the beads soon became round, smooth,
and polished, and were than strung on
hempen strings about a foot in length.
Five to ten such strings could be made in
a day, and were sold to country mer-
chants at the rate of 12} cents apiece.
Wampum very early in the intercourse
between the whites and the Indians, as it
already was among themselves, became a
inediuiu of exchange at fixed values, not
onl?’ in merchandise but also in dollars
an cents. So im rtant was this use of
it that Weeden (gghns Hopkins Univ.
Stud., 2d s., \‘lll-IX, 1884) wrote a mono-
graph on wainpum with the suggestive
title, “Indian Money as a Factor in New
England Civilization," in which this
phase of the subject is fully discussed.
Powers, Stearns, Goddard, and others
mention facts showing that shell money
at an early time on the Pacific coast be-
came a medium of exchange, not only
among the Indians but also among the
whites. Goddard (Life and Culture of
the Hupa, 48-49, 1903) says that a single
shell of the decorated dentalium is meas-
ured and its value determined by the
creases on the left hand; that strings of
these shells reaching from the thumb-
nail to the point of the shoulder con-
tain ll of the largest and 14 of the
smallest of these shells; that some of the
natives have a set of lines tattooed on the
inner side of the left forearm, which indi-
cate the length of 5 shells of the several
standards of length. Rosendale (Wam-
pum Currency, 1896) shows by ample ci-
tations from the ordinances of New Neth-
erland that the period from 16-ll to 1662
“marked the decadence of wampum as
906 WAMPUM la. A. s.
currency." His article is valuable and
interesting for giving the value of the dif-
ferent kinds and grades of wam um in
stivers and guilders at the periotg men-
tioned.
Williams (op. cit.), speaking of the po-
ggulhock or %z1zahaug, called hens by the
glish, or t e hard round clam, says
that the Indians “break out of the shell
about half an inch of a black part of it,
of which they make their ruckailhock, or
black money," and that they manufac-
ture from the stem or stock of the me-
teadhuck, or periwinkle their “wompam
or white money,” of half the value of
the auckdurlwck or black money or shell
beads. In his lexicon Williams gives the
words sawhéog and sawhésachick as the
native terms for ‘loose beads, ' erwmph6sa-
chick as that for ‘strung ones,’ and watche-
quoce as ‘a girdle, or belt,’ curiously
made from one to five or more inches in
width of these shell beads. Such a belt,
he tells us, was worth sometimes more
than £10 ster-
ling, and was
worn either as
a girdle or as
a scarf or sash
a r 0 u n d th e
shoulders or
breasts, hence
the common
name of belt
for this article.
Strings were al-
so worn as orna-
ments around
the necks of
women and
children. Wil-
liams quaintly
adds: “Princes make rich caps and
aprons (or small breeches) of these beads,
thus curiously strung into many forms
and figures: their black and white finely
mixed together.” As to their means of
manufacture he says also that before the
Indians obtained awl blades from Euro-
peans they “made shift to bore this their
shell money with stone,” and that the
work of smoothing the beads “they doe
on stones” and other things.
Lawson (Hist. (7ar., 315-316, 1714)
writes that the Indians of Carolina had
two different kinds of shell money, called
peak and 1'0-noak, chiefly the former kind,
which at New York went by the name of
-u-am m m, and was used as current money.
He believed that peak was used on the
continent “as far as the bay of Mexico.”
The peak, he says, was called “ porcelan"
by many writers, and was made in great
quantities in New York and “ with us in
some measure." It was made from shells
found on the coast, very large and hard,
so thatit was ditlicult to cut them; that


use or wmwum sens IN mouan COUNCIL. (Arm: urmu)
some English smiths attem ted “ to drill
this sort of shell money” gar profit, but
found the task too hard, and saw that
nothing could be gained, for the “ drilling
was the most diflicult part of the work
to the Englishmen, which the Indians
manage with a nail stuck in a cane or
reed, which was rolled by them on their
thighs with the ri ht hand and the bit of
shell was held in tie left, so in time they
drill a hole quite through it, which is a
tedious work; but especially in making
their ronoak, four of which will scarce
make one length of their wampum." He
does not say how the drilling was done
before the ndians had nails. For this
shell money “skins, furs, slaves, and
whatever the Indians possessed gieight be
bought; by it they might be enti todo
anything—to part with an thing except
their children for slaves; {Jy its means
murders and other crimes were adjusted
and settled.” Beverley! (Ilist. Va., bk.
ln, 58, 1705) says that t e Indians of the
Virginia and
Caro inalittoral
had peak and
roenoke; that
the peak was of
two colors, dark
purple and
w hite; that
they (presum-
ably the purple
an the white)
were alike in
size and figure,
being made of
different por-
tions of the
same shell (evi-
dently the po-
quaiihock); they were polished as smooth
as glass, and were strung through holes
dril ed through their centers; the pur le
or dark-colored beads were more valu-
able than the white, bringing among
the Indian traders 18 pence per yard,
while the white brought only 9 pence;
and that these Indians made of these
shell beads pipes (probably tubular ob-
jects), 2 or 3 in. long and “thicker
than ordinary, which are much more
valuable;” that they also made runtm:
of the same shell, grinding them smooth
as the beads of the peak, “the strung
beads,” and that these -runtees were
either large like an oval bead, drilled
through the length of the oval, or thev
were flat and circular, nearly an inch
inwidth and Q; in. thick, and were drilled
edgewise. The peak, the runteex, and the
“pipes,” he continues, were used for cor-
onets, bracelets, belts, or else the shell
beads were made into long strings to hang
down before the breast, to lace up their
garments, or to adorn their tomahawks
L
RULL. 301 WAMPUM 907
and other weapons and implements; convey mnemonically a £ or a dif-
lastly, he adds, that these Indians made ference of ideas, indicated by the propor-
another kind of beads, of less value than
the other, from the cockle shell, which
was broken into small fragments, which
were left with rough edges, and drilled
through in the same manner as the other
shell beads forming the peak; these rough-
edged “beads” were called roenoke (the
romoak of Lawson), and they were used
in the same manner as the peak or
strung beads.
To the Iroquois and to many other In-
dians white as a color was auspicious, and
its use in ritual and ceremony therefore
indicated peace, health, welfare, and pros-
perity—ideas expressed by white wann-
pum when ceremonially employed; on
the contrary, black as a color was inaus-
icious, and its use therefore indicated
ostility, sorrow, death, condolence, and
mourning—ideas expressed by dark or
purple wanpum when ceremonially em-
ployed; nevertheless the dark or purple
variety of wampum was commercia #
much more valuable than the white kind,
and the darker its shade the more valu-
able it was. Commonly the ratio was as
one to two. In commercial transactions
wampum was used strung or unstrung.
In trade it was usually exchanged by
count when loose, by the string, or by
the fathom. The fathom was a count.
Williams (Key, chap. xiv) says that
piúckquat was the native name for 10
sixpence, or 60 pence, and that this was
called nquittómpeg, that is, “one fathom,'
5 shillings. So a fathom was a count of
beads, the number of which was deter-
mined by the number legally current for
a penny. Williams said that 6 white and
3 £ beads were current for a penny;
therefore at this ratio 360 white and
180 black beads constituted a fathom.
A large portion of the white shell beads
was consumed in the manufacture of va-
rious articles of personal adornment and
in the embroidery of various articles
of raiment for both men and women.
For use in public affairs and in official
communications, in ritualistic and fiducial
transactions, wanpum was wrought into
two well-known products—strings, often
tied into bundles or sheaves of strings,
and belts or scarfs or sashes. The first
variety was made originally by stringing
the wanpum beads on small strands of
skin or sinew, and later on a strong thread
or on several threads twisted together;
these strings of shell beads were called
“branches” by French writers gener-
ally, probably including the bunches or
sheaves. In making these strings of
beads it was possible, by using all white,
all purple, or by a combination of the two
colors in definite proportions, regulated
by the color symbolism of the people, to
tion, the sequence of the two colors, and
the figures or outlines portrayed by them
on the strand or string; for example, there
might be one white bead and then one
purple bead alternately on the strand, or
a white bead and then two purple beads
alternately, or there might be two or more
white beads followed by two or more
£ beads alternately on the strand;
or the strand might be composed one half
of white and the other half of purple
beads; or one half of the string o'
might be arranged in one way and the
other half in another. Thus it was pos-
sible by these simple devices to indicate
by means of the two available colors a
number of combinations, differing one
from another sufficiently to convey a
number of ideas without much chance
for confusion. The white strings tinged
red by vermilion or some other red color
were used as a challenge or declaration of
war, or as an invitation to friends to join
in a war. For these reasons some strings
of beads consisted wholly of white beads,
while others were composed entirely of
purple or dark beads. A string composed
entirely of dark beads is the official string
The PEnn TREATY BELT
of beads by which one of the Iroquois
tribes notifies its brother and cousin tribes
of the death of one or more of its chiefs.
White strings were commonly employed
in matters of ordinary routine, requiring
only some degree of formality, or merely
as preliminary exhibits to others of more
£ deeper import. The second kind of
shell-bead product was the more or less
broad sash, scarf, or belt, on which the
white and the purple beads, first suitably
proportioned on strings, were fastened to-
gether by small strands of sinew or skin
in such manner as to form a neat and dur-
able fabric. By suitable combinations of
the two colors dominant in the beads va-
rious symbolic figures and devices were
neatly and deftly wrought into the body
of the belt or scarf. Sometimes the fabric
took the form of a symbolic sun. But the
breadth and length of the belt or sash,
and the proportions of the white and the
purple beads composing it, were naturally
determined by the nature and importance
of the occasion for its use. According to
Lafitau (1724), a very good authority, the
usual size of a belt in his time was 11
strands of 180 beads each, or about 1,980
wampum beads. There are references to
belts composed of 6,000 and 7,000 beads,

908
[B. A. E.
WAMPUM
and proportionately long. Some belts
were employed to convey a double mes-
sage—that is, one half to one person and
the other half to another, or two messages
to one person or people.
The chiefs and the elders of the people
were accustomed to assemble to rehearse
the matters mnemonically connected
with the several wanpum strings, sheaves
of strings, and belts in their keeping. In
complex and important affairs, certain of
these annalists were charged with re-
membering only a particular portion of
the record, while to others were entrusted
other portions, thereby £ it the
more easy to remember the details of the
entire matter without forgetting any
material circumstance. To aid these
annalists and others they devised the
complex and varied forms of wampum
strands, sheaves, and belts already noted.
Belts were used for various purposes,
as the ratification of treaties, the con-
firmation of alliances, and the authentica-
tion of proposals made by one people to
another.
In addition to packs of skins and furs,
the public treasure of a people, such as
the tribes of the Iroquois league, con-
sisted largely of wampum, together with
the strands, bunches, or sheaves of strings
or strands, and the belts, scarfs, or sashes
made from it, as above described. Not
having the use of writing of any kind,
the Indians, naturally apt to forget events
and occurrences happening among them,
devised the variety of uses for wanpum
and its products.
In addition to the descriptive names or
merel # denotive designations of wampum
and the things made from it, a number
of terms of political import were applied
to these wanpum strings and belts by
the Iroquoian tribes, which indicate the
importance attached to these, several
objects. By all these tribes the term
kanā’sd’, ‘a braid or plaited object,” was
applied to strings of wampum of what-
ever nature. The Mohawk applied the
term gaion/n?’ to the belt of wampum,
while the Onondaga and the Seneca use
kāshwān'td'. Figuratively, and perhaps
ceremonially, these people apply the fol-
lowing names to wanpum employed
officially and formally: kari hwā' (gai/-
‘hwd', dialectic variant), ‘the business,
the affair, or the authentic credential’;
gawéñ'nā’, ‘the voice, the word, or the
proposition,’ because every proposal of a
public nature, as an edict, required for
its authentication a belt, or a string of
wampum according to its importance and
to the exigency of the case; and kāian-
eren’‘serā’ (gáianën'sā’, a dialectic va-
riant), “welfare,” “the commonwealth,’
‘justice, here ‘the law. For wanpum
the Mohawk have the name oneko’r'hā’,
which by strict dialectic changes of sounds
(n=t, and the dropping of r) becomes
otko’ā’, which is the Onondaga and the
Seneca name for it.
The Dutch about New York (Man-
hattan) applied the Algonquian term
sewan (also written sewant, sewared, zee-
wand, etc.), “scattered or loose (beads),’
to all shell beads, in the same manner
that the English called all peage, or strung
s, wanpum, “white.” The Dutch
applied the name Sewan hacky, “Wam-
pum land,’ to Long Island, perhaps in
imitation of the natives, for it was noted
for its abundance of shells suited to shell-
bead making. In New England mow-
hackees, ‘black beads,” was used.
As early as 1640, in New England and
especially in New Netherland, there was
much trouble and discontent owing to
the manufacture of counterfeit and un-
finished wanpum. It was complained
that payments were made in nothing but
rough, unpolished stuff, while the good,
£ beads, commonly called “Man-
mattan wanpum,” was exported, con-
cealed, or at least not to be had at all.
Many ordinances of the Director and
Council of New Netherland were passed
in more or less successful attempts to
remedy this growing evil. The following
citation from such an ordinance, passed
May 30, 1650, shows to what an alarming
extent wanpum was counterfeited:
“Whereas, we have by experience, and
for a long time seen the decline and daily
depreciation of the loose wanpum among
which are circulating many with holes
and half finished; also some of stone,
bone, glass, muscle-shells, horn, yea, even
of wood and broken beads, together with
the manifold complaints of the inhabit-
ants that they cannot go to market with
such wampum, nor obtain any commodi-
ties, not even a small loaf of white bread
or pot of beer from the traders, bakers,
or tapsters for loose wanpum. . . . in
order hereby to prevent the further im-
portation of all lump and unperforated
wampum, so as in future to obviate all
misunderstanding, the Hon’ble Director
and Council aforesaid, do ordain that the
commercial shall pass and be good pay as
heretofore, to wit, six white or three
black for one stiver; on the contrary,
poor strung wampum shall pass eight
white and four black for one stiver [sti-
ver=one penny].”
On the ' c coast, according to Pow-
ers, Gibbs, and other writers, immense
quantities of shell money or beads were
in circulation, the value of which fluctu-
ated greatly from tribe to tribe. Much
of it was made from the so-called tusk-
shell, a species of dentalium, which was
obtained in the following manner: To the
end of a suitable pole a strip of wood was
BULL. 301
secured, being placed transversely to the
line of the pole, and first studded with
bone or wooden teeth. From the bow of
a canoe or boat, propelled usually by a
woman, the tusk-shell fisher stood and
carefully prodded the sands at the bottom
of the water a number of times with his
comblike instrument, and then drew it
up to see whether any of the shells had
become impaled on the teeth of the in-
strument. Sometimes four or five of the
shells were brought up, and sometimes
none at all. This was a practical method
of obtaining these shells, as they are not
found between tide marks. The form of
this shell, which gave it its name of tusk-
shell, is tooth- or fang-shaped, having an
orifice at both ends. A fine specimen is
about 3 in. in length, but usually they are
much shorter. With the small end in-
variably downward, it is found burrowed
in the sand in from 4 to 8 fathoms of
water in sheltered harbors or inlets. The
women string these shells neatly on bits
of dried sinew; they are afterward orna-
mented with fragments of haliotis shell
and with tufts of mountain-goat's wool.
A string of 25 of these shells, which,
placed end to end, reached one fathom
or 6 ft, was called a hiaqua (q.v.) and
was the standard of value. The short or
broken shells were strung in like manner,
and these inferior strings were called
kopkops, of which 40 were equal in value
to one hiaqua. Bands or belts were also
made of dentalium shells, and these also
served as currency and for ornament.
But according to Gibbs “forty to the
fathom” was the standard, or one hiaqua,
which would purchase as a rule one male
and two female slaves: this was approxi-
mately £50 sterling. According to Pow-
ers and others (illi-co-chick was the name
of this tusk-money in California. In the
central and southern part of the state
there was a staple currency known as
hawock, or : made from the shells
of “a bivalve, a ponderous clam when
adult.” The shell was cut into small
disks, of which the larger were worth
about 25 cents and the smaller about 4
cents. Some of the disks, 2 in. in diame-
ter and in. in thickness, were worth a
dollar apiece. Powers mentions a neck-
lace of hawok, worn by a young woman,
which was 10 yds long, consisting of 1,160
pieces, and was worth about $225. The
olivella shell money was known as kol-
kol, or col-col. The shell was prepared
by simply grinding off the apex, and
stringing it mouth-to-mouth with others.
This money, it is said, was “slightly
esteemed,” perhaps owing to the great
abundance of the species. The abalone
or haliotis shell money was known as
uhl-lo or ill-lo; this was made from a very
beautiful shell, rather too large and cum-
WAMPUM
909
bersome to be used as money. The shell
was prepared for use by # it into
oblong strips from 1 in to 2 in long and
about $ in. in width. Holes were drilled
near one end of the strip, and the strips
were then strung edge to edge. Ten
pieces constitu a string. The larger
pieces were worth $1 apiece, thus mak-
ing the value of a string about $10.
The literature pertaining toshell money
and to shell objects is extensive. The
more important writings on the subject
are: Barber and Howe, Hist. Coll. N. J.,
1844; Beach, Indian Miscel., 295, 1877;
Beauchamp (1) in Am. Antiq., Mar. 1889;
(2) in Bull. N. Y. State Mus., VIII, no.
41, 1901, with bibliog.; Beverley, Hist.
Va., bk. III, 58, 1705; Boas, (1) in Rep.
Brit. A. A. S., 36, 1889; (2) in Rep. on
N. W. Tribes Can., 85, 1890; Bradford
in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 4th S., 3, 234–35,
335-36, 1856; Brinton, Myths of the New
World, 1903; Burnaby, Travels in N. Am.,
60, 1775; Bushnell in Jour. Anthr.
Inst. Gt. Brit., xxxv.1, 172, 1906; Cartier
in Hakluyt, Voy., III, 272, 1600, repr.
1810; Carver, Travels, 235, 1796; Cox,
Adventures, 332–33, 1831; Eells in Smith-
son. Rep. 1887, 647, 1889; Forsyth, Acct.
Man. and Cust. of the Sauk, 3, 1826; God-
dard in Univ. Cal. Pub., 1,49, 1903; Goo-
kin (1674) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st
s., 1, 152, 1792; Hale in Am. Nat., xviii,
1884; Holm (1646) in Mem. Hist. Soc.
Pa., III, 1834; Holmes in 2d Rep. B. A.
E., 179, 1883; Ingersoll in Am. Nat.,
xvi.1, no. 5, 1883; Jewitt, Narr., 76, 1815;
Jones, Antiq. So. Ind., 1873; Josselyn,
Acct. Two Voy. to New Eng., 1865; Kane,
Wanderings in N. Am..., 238, 1859; Lawson
(1714), Hist. Car., 1860; Lord, Naturalist
in Brit. Col., II, 22, 1866; Morgan, (1)
League of the Iroq., 1904; (2) in Rep. N.
Y. State Mus., 5, 71, 73, 1852; Norton in
Am. Mag., Mar. 1888; Penn in Har-
vey, Hist. Shawnee Inds., 20, 1855; Pow-
ers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., III, 1877; Pratt
in Proc. Davenport Acad. Sci., 11, 1876;
Proud, Hist. Pa., I, 133–34, 1797–98; Ross,
Adventures in Oregon, 95, 1849; Rutten-
ber, Ind. Tribes udson R., 26, 1872;
Smith, Hist. N. Y., II, 42, 1829; Stearns,
(1) in Rep. U.S. Nat. Mus., 1887, 297-334,
1889, with bibliography; (2) in Proc.
Cal. Acad. Sci., July, 1873; (3) in Am.
Nat., x1, 1877; Stites, Economics of the
Iroq., 1905; Thompson, Hist. Long Island,
1, 84–88, 1843; Timberlake, Memoir, 50,
62, 1765; Townshend, Quinnipiack Inds.,
33, 1900; Trumbull, Hist. Conn., 52, 1818,
repr. 1898; Van der Donck, £ NeW
Netherlands, 206, 1841; Weeden, Indian
Money, 1884, Whipple, Pac. R. R. Rep.,
III, 115, 1856; Williams (1643), Key into
Lang. of Amer., 1827 and 1866; Wood-
ward, Wampum, 1878. (J. N. B. H.)
Wampum, The. See Waumegesako.
910
[B. A. E.
WAMSUTTA—WAPACUT
Wamsutta. Cotton cloth manufactured
at the Wamsutta mills at New Bedford,
Mass., named aftera Massachusetsachem,
the eldest son of Massasoit. The name
is apparently a contraction of Womosutta,
‘Loving-heart’. (w. R. G.
W he (Wanaxe, “ghost’). A divi-
sion of the Kansa-Dorsey in 15th Rep.
B. A. E., 231, 1897.
Wanamakewajenenik ("people eating
meat out of skin bags’—that is, ‘pemmi-
can-eaters’). A Chippewa band formerly
living near Lake of the Woods, on the N.
border of Minnesota.
Tecomimoni.—Chauvignerie (1736) quoted by
Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, III, 556, 1853. Wānā-
mäkè-wājénênik.—Long, #" St. Peter's R., II,
# 1824. Wanama'kéwajink.—Wm. Jones, inf'n,
Wananish. See Ouananiche.
Wanashquompskqut. See Squam.
Wanatah. A Potawatomi village for-
merly in La Porte co., Ind., a short dis-
tance E. of the present Wanatah.—Hough,
map in Indiana Geol. Rep. 1882, 1883.
Waneta (‘The Charger”). A Yanktonai
Sioux of the Pabaksa or Cuthead band,
son of Shappa or Red Thunder; born on
Elm r., in the present Brown co., S. Dak.,
about 1795. He enlisted with his father
in the English service in the War of 1812,
and fought valiantly at FtMeigs and San-
dusky, winning his name by his bravery
in charging the Americans in the open,
and being seriously wounded in the battle
at the latter place. After the war he was
given a captain's commission by the Brit:
ish, and visited England. He continued
to sympathize with the British until 1820,
when he attempted to destroy Ft. Snelling
by stealth, but being thwarted il, his en-
terprise by Col. Snelling, he afterward
heartily supported American interests.
Waneta was a dominant chief of the Sioux
and exceedingly active in his operations.
He signed the treaty of trade and inter-
course at Ft. Pierre, July 5, 1825, and on
Aug. 17 of the same year signed the
treaty of Prairie du Chien which fixed
the boundaries of the Sioux territory.
He died in 1848 at the mouth of the War-
reconne, the present Beavercr., Emmons
co., N. Dak. His name is variously
spelled, as Wahnaataa, Wanotan, and
awnahton. D. R.
Wanigan. A receptacle in which small
supplies or a reserve stock of goods are
kept; also a large chest in which the
lumbermen of Maine and Minnesota keep
their spare clothing, pipes, tobacco, etc.
Called also wongan-box, and spelled wan-
gun and wangan. (2) A boat used on
the rivers of Maine for the transportation
of the entire personnel of a logging camp,
along with the tools of the camp and pro-
visions for the trip. See Wammikan.
(3) A place in a lumber camp where
accounts are kept and the men paid.
“Running the wangan” is the act of tak-
ing a loaded boat down a river, from sta-
tion, to station, particularly in swiftly
flowing water. e word is from Abnaki
waniigan, ‘trap'; literally, that into which
any object strays, wanders, or gets lost; a
receptacle for catching and holding stray
objects; from wan,“to wander’, ‘goastray’,
“get lost’, -igan, often used in Abnaki in
the sense of ‘trap’. , Similarly, a locker in
a hunting phaëton is called a ‘trap”, and
this eventually gave its name to the
vehicle itself. (W. R. G.)
Wanineath (Wanin Ea'th). A sept of the
Seshart, a Nootka tribe.—Boasin 6th Rep.
N. W. Tribes Can., 32, 1890.
Waninkikikarachada (‘they call them-
selves after a bird’). A W'a' gens.
Thunder.–Morgan, Anc. Soc., 157, 1877. a-kon'-
chá rà-Ibid. Wa-nink’i-ki'-ka-ra'-tca-da.—Dorsey
in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 240, 1897.
Wankapin. See Wampapin.
Wanlish. A division of the true Kwa-
kiutl, probably named mistakenly from
its chief.—Lord, Nat. in Brit. Col., 1, 165,
1866.
Wannalancet. A son of Passaconaway,
who succeeded his father as sachem of
Penacook on the Merrimac. He was a
life-long friend of the English and signed
the treaty of Dover. In 1659 Wannalancet
was imprisoned for debt. (A. F. C.)
Wannawegha (“broken arrow'). A
former band of the Miniconjou Sioux,
possibly identical with the Wanneewack-
ataonelar band of Lewis and Clark.
Wannawega.—Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 220,
1897. Wan-nawera.—Ibid. Wan-nee-wack-a-ta-o-
ne-lar. -Lewis and Clark Discov., 34, 1806.
Wannigan. See Wanigan.
Wanotan. See Waneta. .
Wanupiapayum, A division of the Sho-
shonean Kawia (Cahuilla) formerly liv-
ing about Banning and San Timoteo, Cal.
Akavat.—Kroeber in Univ. Cal. Pub., viri, 35,
1908 (Serrano name of their country). Wanupi-
apayum.—Ibid.
Waokuitem (Waiā’kuitEm). A clan of the
Wikeno, a Kwakiutl tribe.—Boas in Rep.
Nat. Mus. 1895, 328, 1897.
Waoranec. A tribe of the Esopus which
resided on the w. bank of the Hudson,
near Esopus cr., in Ulster co., N.Y.
Murderer's kill Indians.—Dongan deed (1685) in
Ruttenber, Tribes Hudson R., 93, 1872. adran-
ecks.–De Laet (1633) quoted by Ruttenber, ibid.,
72. Waoraneky-De Laet, Nov. Orb., 72, 1633
Warenecker.—Wassenaar (1632) quoted by Rut-
tenber, op. cit., 71. arenocker. — Ibid., 93.
Waroanekins.—De Laet (1633) quoted in Jones,
Ind. Bull., 6, 1867. Warranoke.-Addam (1653)
quoted by Drake, Bk. Inds., bk. II, 79, 1848. Wor-
:-Map of 1614 in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., I,
Wapacut. A dictionary name for the
great white owl, or snowy owl (Nyctea
scandiaca): probably from one of the north-
ern dialects of Algonquian, Wood Cree or
Labrador, in which wapacuthu would cor-
respond to the Cree wapaskisiw and the
BULL. 30]
Chippewa wdbakosi, it is white, from the
radical wap or wab, “white.” (A. F. C.)
Wapakoneta (Wa-pa-ko-né’-ta, “white
jacket’). A Shawnee village, named from
a chief, on Auglaize r., on the site of the
k' Wapakoneta, Auglaize co., Ohio.
he Shawnee settled there by consent of
the Miami, after losing their country on
the Scioto by the treaty of Greenville in
1795. They occupied it as their principal
village until 1831, when they sold their
reservation and removed to the W. It
was the residence of Logan. # M.)
Logan's village.—Drake, Bk. Inds., bk. V, 134,
1848. Wapaghkanetta. –Johnston quoted by
Brown, W. Gaz., 287, 1817. Wapaghkonetta.—John-
ston, ibid., 326. Wapahkonetta-Sen. Doc. 137,
29th Cong., 1st sess., 1,1846. Wapakanotta.—Drake
Tecumseh, 17, 1852. Wapakonákunge.–Gatschet
inf’n, 1903 ('where Wapakoneta lived’’: Miami
name). Wapauckanata.-Harrison (1814) quoted
by Drake, Tecumseh, 159, 1852. Wapaughkonetta.—
St. *: treaty (1817) in U. S. Ind. Treat, 1034,
1873. apaughkonnetta.—W. H. Shawnee in Gulf
States Hist. Mag., I, 415, 1903. Wapoghoognata.—
Drake, Bk. Inds., bk. V, 134, 1848. Wappauke-
nata.—Brown, W. Gaz., 272, 1817. Warpicanata.—
Woodward, Reminisc., 36, 1859. Wauphauthaw-
£-McKenney and Hall, Ind. Tribes, III,
Wapakwe (Wa-pa-kwe’) The Opossum
gens of the Mahican.
Wapasha (“Red Leaf”). A succession
of chiefs of the Mdewakanton Sioux, ex-
tending through tradition to a time imme-
morial. The first Wapasha of which
there is historical knowledge was born at
the head of Rum r., Minn., in 1718. His
father was a chief of the same name, and
his mother a Chippewa captive. In 1747,
through relatives of his mother, he ne-
gotiated peace between the Chippewa
and his own people. About 1763 an
English trader, known to the Indians as
Mallard Duck, was killed at his store at
St Anthony's falls by a Sioux named
Ixatape, in retaliation of which the Eng-
lish withdrew trade from the Sioux. By
this time they had become so dependent
on the traffic that destitution and suffer-
ing ensued, and Wapasha determined to
take the murderer to Quebec and deliver
him to the English. In company with a
hundred of his tribesmen he started with
Ixatape, but one by one the members of
the party returned to the Mississippi, so
that by the time Green Bay was reached
but few remained, and there Ixatape es-
caped; but, undaunted, Wapasha with
five others kept on, and, reaching Quebec,
offered himself as a vicarious sacrifice for
the sins of his people. His unselfish ac-
tion made a deep impression upon the
English, and he was afterward accorded
much honor. He led the Sioux in a well-
planned campaign in 1778 to drive back
the Chippewa and recover the ancestral
lands of the Sioux about Spirit lake,
Minn., but after some notable victories
his party fell into ambush at the mouth
of Elk r. and many of his warriors were
WAPAKONETA-WAPELLO
911
slain. Two years later he was able to
avenge this loss upon the Chippewa in a
notable battle near Elk r. He served the
English in the Revolution, and upon his
visit to Mackinaw, Col. DePeyster, the
commandant, dedicated to him a poem
and made him the subject of a great ova-
tion. He served in the West with Lang-
lade, but his service was not of great
importance. Before his death, which
occurred about 1799, he established his
band at the site of Winona, Minn., at a
village called Kiyuksa (q.v.).
WAPASHA II £ his father and
inherited the latter's mild temperament
and benevolent disposition. He came
into notice when he met Lieut. Z. M.
Pike, in April, 1806, at Prairie du Chien,
and advised the latter to make Little Crow
the American chief of the Sioux. He
conceived a liking for Americans which
proved to be lasting. Although he was
in nominal alliance with the English in
the War of 1812, he was constantly under
suspicion of disloyalty to them, and Rol-
lette, his son-in-law, was court-martialed
on the charge that he was in collusion
with Wapasha against English interests.
After the war he was very prominent in
all the relations between the whites and
the Sioux, and died about 1855.
WAPASHA III, known as Joseph Wa-
pasha, succeeded his father as chief of the
old Red Leaf band, and went with his
people to the reservation on upper Min-
nesota r. He was opposed to the out-
break of 1862, but when it was forced by
Little Crow he mildly assisted in it.
After the war he was removed to the
Missouri with his people and finally lo-
cated at Santee, Nebr. He signed the
treaty of 1868, which ended the Red Cloud
war, and died Apr. 23, 1876.
WAPASHA IV (Napoleon), the son of
Joseph, is (1909) nominal chief of the San-
tee at Santee agency, Nebr. He is civil-
ized and a citizen. (D.R.)
Wapato. See Wappatoo.
Wapello (‘chief’). Head chief of the
Fox tribe, born at Prairie du Chien,
Wis., in 1787. His village was on the E.
side of the Mississippi, near the foot of
Rock id., and not far from Black Hawk's
village. In 1816 it was one of the three
rincipal settlements in the vicinity of
tArmstrong, Iowa, opposite the present
Rock Island, Ill. Although stout and
short of stature, Wapello was of at-
tractive appearance, owing partly to his
kindly expression; he was peaceful and
intelligent, and entertained friendly re-
gard for the whites. Like Keokuk, and
unlike Black Hawk, he was willing to
abide by the terms of the treaty of 1804
which provided for the removal of the
Indians to the w. of the Mississippi, and
in 1829 he quietly removed to Muscatine
912 WAPEMINSKINK-WAPPATOO
[B. A. E.
slough with his people, and later settled
near the present Wapello, Louisa co.,
Iowa, in which state a county was after-
ward named in his honor. Wapello was
next in rank to Keokuk, whom he accom-
panied with others to the E. in 1837, in
charge of their ' Gen. Joseph M.
Street. While in Boston, and in reply to
an address by Gov. Everett, Wapello
made a speech expressing sentiments fav.
orable to the whites, which was received
with great applause. He died while on
a hunting trip near the present Ottumwa,
Iowa, Mar. 15, 1842. In accordance with
his request he was buried near Gen.
Street, to whom he had been deeply at-
tached. A monument has been erected
to his memory at Agency City, Iowa.
Wapello was one of the signers of the
following treaties between the United
States and the Sauk and Foxes: Ft Arm-
strong, Sept. 3, 1822; Prairie du Chien,
July 15, 1830; Ft Armstrong, Sept. 21,
1832; Dubuque co., Iowa, Sept. 28, 1836;
Washington, Oct. 21, 1837. See Fulton,
Red Men of Iowa, 1882; Stevens, Black
Hawk War, 1903; McKenney and Hall,
Ind. Tribes, 1854. (F. s. N.)
Wapeminskink (Wah - pt- mins’ - kink,
‘chestnut-tree place”). former Dela-
ware town on the w. fork of White r., at
the site of Anderson, Madison co., Ind.
From being the residence of Anderson
(Kök-tó’-wha-mind, “making a cracking
noise’), the principal chief, about 1800–
1818, it was commonly known as An-
derson's Town. The land was sold in
1818. (J. P. D.)
Anderson's Town.—Hough, map, in Indiana Geol.
Rep. 1882, 1883. Kik-the-swe-mud.—Hough, ibid.
(=Koktowhanund, the chief). Wah-pi-mins'-
kink.—Dunn, True Ind. Stories, 253, 1909. Wape-
minskink.—Brinton, Lenape Leg., 124, 1885 (incor-
rectly identified with Wapicomekoke).
Wapicome koke ( Wah-pi-ko-me-kunk,
‘White-river town', from Wah-pi-ko me'.
kah, “white waters,” the Miami and old
Delaware name of White r., Ind.). A
former town of the Munsee branch of the
Delawares, on the site of the present
Muncie, Delaware co., Ind. It was the
easternmost town of the Delawares in
Indiana, and the first reached by the
trails from the E., N., and s. It was
formed by removal from an older town a
short distance up the river, commonly
known as Outainink (Utenink, “at the
lace of the town”), or Old Town. It
as been confounded with a neighboring
Delaware village, Wapeminskink, better
known as Anderson's Town. The land
was sold in 1818. (J. P. D.)
Munsey Town.—Treaty of 1818 in U. S. Ind. Treat.,
493, 1873. Wah-pi-ko-me-kunk.-J. P. Dunn, inf’n,
1907. Wapicomekoke. — Ibid. Woapikamikunk.—
Brinton, Lenape Leg., 124, 1885.
Wapisiwisibiwininiwak (‘Swan creek
men,” from wapisi, 'swan’; sibi, “river’;
ininiwak, “men”). A band of Chippewa
that formerly resided on Swan cr., near
L. St Clair, Mich. They sold the greater
part of their lands in 1836 and part of
them removed to Kansas, where they
were joined by the rest in 1864. Their
descendants now form part of the mixed
band of “Munsee and Chippewa” in
Kansas, numbering together about 90 in-
dividuals. (J. M.)
Swan-Creek band.—Washington treaty (1836) in
U. S. Ind. Treat., 227, 1873. Wäbisibiwininiwag.—
Wm. Jones, inf'n, 1905 (correct name). Wapisiwi-
#vinial-al-dawche, Ojibwa MS., B. A. E.,
2
Wapiti (wapiti, “white rump'). The
Shawnee name of Cervus canadensis, the
American elk, called also gray moose, the
mos or mus of the Lenape, the manrus of
the Kenebec, the wanboz of the Penob-
scot, the mishewe of the Chippewa, the
shewea of the Miami, the makyase of the
Pequot, etc.; a deer about the size of the
horse and so strikingly similar in appear-
ance to the stag of Europe that it was
supposed by the early settlers to be the
same species and was called by the same
name. Its horns, which are round and
not flat, like those of the moose and cari-
bou, are 5 to 6 ft long and much branched,
and its color in summer is light chestnut-
red with white rump, in winter grayish,
and to the latter fact the Penobscot name
(meaning ‘white moose') alludes. The
animal was formerly extensively distrib-
uted throughout the present limits of the
United States, but is now confined mostly
to the N. and N. w. portions. In Minne-
sota it is found in large herds, and, on the
upper Missouri, Yellowstone, and other
streams, in still larger ones. Of the vast
numbers in these regions, some idea may
be formed from the piles of shed horns
which the Indians were in the habit of
heaping up in the prairies. One of these,
in Elkhorn prairie, was, before its de-
struction in 1850, about 15 ft high, and
was for many years a conspicuous land-
mark. Others, still larger, are found on
the upper Yellowstone. w. R. G.)
Wapon. The extinct White Shell-bead
clan of Sia pueblo, New Mexico.
Wa'pon.—Stevenson in 11th Rep. B. A. E., 19,
1894. Wápon-háno. = Hodge in Am. Anthr., 1x,
352, 1896 (hano="people').
Wapoo. A small tribe of the Cusabo
group, formerly living on Wapoo cr. and
the immediately adjacent coast of South
Carolina. They have long been extinct.
Bartram (Trav., 54, 1792) mentions them
among the tribes in the vicinity of
Charleston, which he says “cram the
English plantations.” Nothing further
has been recorded in rd to them.
The tribe is designated on De l'Isle's map
(Winsor, Hist. Am., 11, 1886), about the
year 1700, under the name Ouapamo, as
situated on Wingau r., S. C.
Wappatoo. A bulbous root (Sagittaria
variabilis) used for food by the Indians
BULL. 30]
: W. a' 'c' from the Cree
Or the ippewa wdpato or
: ‘white £ T#" word,
spelled also wapato, has passed into the
hinook jargon of the Columbia r. re-
ion, in which wappatoo means “potato,’
ut its origin is very uncertain. The
Chippewa name wapato has been applied
to some plant called rhubarb. As a
place, name it occurs in Wapatoo, an
island off the coast of Washington, and
in Wapato, a village in Washington co.,
Oreg. (A. F. C. W. R. G.)
Wappatoo. The tribes on and around
Sauvies id. at the mouth of Willamette
r., O Under this name Lewis and
Clark (Exped., II, 472-473, 1814) in-
cluded Nechacokee (Nechacoke), Shoto,
Multnomah, Clannahqueh (Clahnaquah),
Nemalquinner, Cathlacommatups (Cath-
lacomatup), Cathlanaquiahs, Clackstar
(Tlatskanai), Claninnatas, Cathlacu-
mups, Clannarminnamuns (Kathlamini-
mim), Quathlahpohtle (Cathlapotle),
Cathlamahs (Cathlamet). The name
(Wapato Lake) is now officially used to
designate a small remnant of 4 Indians
on Grande Ronde res., Oreg., probably
the survivors of those mentioned by
Lewis and Clark. (L. F.)
Wappinger (“easterners,’ from the same
root as Abnaki, q.v.). A confederacy
of Algonquian tribes, formerly occupy-
ing the E. bank of Hudson r. from
Poughkeepsie to Manhattan id. and the
country extending, E. beyond Connec-
ticut r., Conn. hey were closely re-
lated to the Mahican on the N. and
the Delawares on the s. According
to Ruttenber their totem was the wolf.
They were divided into 9 tribes:
Wappinger proper, Manhattan, Wecqua-
esgeek, Sintsink, Kitchawank, Tanki-
teke, Nochpeem, Siwanoy, and Mattabe-
sec. Some of these were again divided
into subtribes. The eastern bands never
came into collision with the Connecticut
settlers. Gradually selling their lands as
they dwindled away before the whites,
they finally joined the Indians at Scati-
£ and Stockbridge; a few of them
also emigrated to Canada. The western
bands became involved in war with the
Dutch in 1640, which lasted five years,
and is said to have cost the lives of 1,600
Indians, of whom the Wappinger proper
were the principal sufferers. Notwith-
standing this, they kept up their regular
succession of chiefs and continued to
occupy a tract along the shore in West-
chester co., N. Y., until 1756, when most
of those then remaining, together with
some Mahican from the same region,
joined the Nanticoke, then living under
roquois protection at Chenango, near
the present Binghamton, N.Y., and, with
them, were finally merged into the Dela-
57009°–Bull. 30, pt 2–12–58
WAPPATOO-WAPPO
913
wares. Their last public appearance was
at the Easton conference in 1758. Some
of them also joined the Moravian and
Stockbridge Indians, while a few were
still in Dutchess co. in 1774.
They had the following villages: Alip-
conk, Canopus, Cupheag, Keskistkonk,
Kestaubuinck, Kitchawank, Mattabesec,
Menunkatuc, Nappeckamak, Naugatuck,
Nipinichsen, Nochpeem, Ossingsing, Pas-
quasheck, Paugusset, Pauquaunuch, Pom-
raug, Poningo, Poodatook, Poquannoc,
yquaug, Quinnipiac, Rechtauck. Roa-
tan, Sackhoes, Sapohanikan, Senasqua,
Tunxis, Turkey Hill, Uncowa, Wecquaes-
geek, Wongunk, Woronock. (J.M.)
Abingas.–Schoolcraft in N. Y. Hist. Soc., Proc.,
101, 1844. Apineus.–McKenney and Hall, Ind.
Tribes, III, 81, 1854 (probably the W#.
Wabigna.-Am. Pioneer, II, 192, 1843 (misprint).
Wabinga.—Schermerhorn (1812) in Mass. Hist. Soc.
Coll., 2d s., 11, 6, 1814. Wabingies.—Boudinot, Star
in the West, 129, 1816. Wam-pa-nos.–Macauley,
N.Y., II, 174, 1829. Wamponas.—Doc. of 1755 quoted
#. Rupp, Northampton Co., 88, 1845. Wapanoos.–
ap of 1616 in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., I, 1856.
Wa is.–McKenney and Hall, Ind. Tribes,
III,80, 1854. '##": of 1766 in N.Y. Doc.
Col. Hist., VII, 868, 1856. Wapingoes.—Lovelace
£ ibid., xIII, 420, 1881. Wapings.—Boudinot,
r in the West, 129, 1816. Wappanoos.—Van der
Donck (1656) quoted by Ruttenber, Tribes Hudson
R., 51, 1872. Wappenger.—Courtland (1688) in N.Y.
Doc. Col. Hist., III, 562, 1853. , Wappenos.–De
Rasières (1626) quoted by Ruttenber, Tribes Hud-
son R., 51, 1872. Wapp s.—Winfield, Hudson
Co., 8, 1874. w:- reaty (1645) quoted by
Winfield, ibid., 45. -
Wappinger. The leading tribe of the
Wappinger confederacy, occupying the
£bout Poughkeepsie, in Dutchess
co., N. Y.
Highland Indians.—Lovelace (1669) in N. Y. Doc.
Col. Hist., XIII, 440, 1881. Indians of the Long
Reach.—Doc. of 1690 ''' by Ruttenber,
Tribes Hudson R., 178, 1872. Wappinck.—Treaty
of 1644 in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., xiii, 17, 1881.
Wappinex.–Treaty of 1645 quoted by Ruttenber,
Tribes Hudson R., 118, 1872. Wappingers.—Writer
of 1643 in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., 1, 185, 1856. Wap-
pingh.—Doc. of 1663, ibid., xIII, 282, 1881. , Wap-
### (1669), ibid., 427. Wappings.-
oc., of 1650, ibid., xIII, 27, 1881. Wappinoes.—
Nimham (1730) # oted by Ruttenber, Tribes
Hudson R., 51, 1872. Wappinoo.—Van der Donck
(1656) quoted by Ruttenber, ibid., 77. Weque-
hachke.–Loskiel (1794) quoted by Ruttenber,
ibid., 369 (Loskiel gives it as the Indian name
of the Highlands, meaning the hill country’;
Ruttenber says it may have been the real name
of the Wappinger proper).
Wappo (from Span, guapo, “brave'), . A
small detached portion of the Yukian
family of N. California, separated from the
Huchnom, the nearest Yuki division, by
30 or 40 m. of Pomo territory. They
lived chiefly in the mountains separating
Sonoma from Lake and Napa cos., be-
tween Geysers and Calistoga. A portion
of them, called Rincons by Powers, occu-
pied Russian River valley in the vicinity
of Healdsburg.
Ashochemies.-Powers in Overland Mo., XIII, 542,
1874. Ash-o-chí-mi.—Powers in Cont.N.A. Ethnol.,
III, 196, 1877. , Guapos.—Bancroft, Hist. Cal., IV,
71, 1886..., Satiyomes.—Ibid., III, 360,,1886. Sati-
yomis.-Ibid., IV, 71, 1886. Seteomellos.-Taylor
914
[B. A. E.
WAPTAILMIN–WAR AND WAR DISCIPLINE
in Cal. Farmer, Mar. 30, 1860. Soteomellos.—Tay-
lor misquoted by Bancroft, Nat. Races, I, 448,
1874. Sotomieyos.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Mar.
30, 1860. Sotoyomes.—Bancroft, Hist. Cal., iv, 72,
1886. Wapo.-Ind. Aff. Rep. 1856, 257, 1857.
Wappo.—Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., III, 196,
1877 (given as Spanish name). Wattos.–Stearns
in Am. Nat., VI, 206, 1882.
Waptailmin (“people, of the narrow
river'). The principal band of the Yak-
ima (q.v.), formerly living on Yakima
r. just below Union Gap, near the present
town of North Yakima, Wash.
Wapumne... A former Nishinam settle-
ment near Michigan bar, on the middle
fork of American r., Cal. (R. B. D.)
Wajuomne.—Bancroft, Nat. Races, 1, 450, 1874.
Wapoomney.–Ibid. Wapumney.—Sutter (1862)
quoted by Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol, III,
323, 1877. Wapümnies.–Powers in Overland Mo.,
xii, 22, 1874.
waputyutsiama (Keres: ‘little doorway
leading west’). A former summer vil-
lage of the Laguna Indians of New Mex-
ico, now a permanently occupied pueblo
of that tribe; situated 6 m. w. of Laguna.
Puertecito.–Pradt quoted by Hodge in Am.
Anthr., iv, 346, 1891 #"W: ‘little door'). Wa-
u-chu-se-amma.—Ibid. Waputyutsiàma.—Hodge,
eld-notes, B. A. E., 1895. -
Waquithi (Wa’-qui-thi, ‘bad faces”). A
band of the £ '. v.). -
Waquoit. A village of Praying Indians
in 1674 about the site of the present
Waquoit, Barnstable co., Mass. It was
probably subject to either the Wam-
' or the Nauset.
akoquet.—Bourne (1674) in Mass. Hist. Soc.
Coll., 1st s., 1, 197, 1806. Wawquoit.–Freeman
##". 230. Weequakut.—Bourne (1674),
Waradika. A band of the Bannock.
Rve-Grass-Seed-Eaters.—Hoffman in Proc. Am.
Philos. Soc., xxiii. 299, 1886. Wara'dika.—Ibid.
Warraricas-Lander in Sen. Ex. Doc. 42, 36th
Cong., 1st sess., 138, 1860 (trans. sunflower Seed
eaters'). -
Waranawonkong. An important tribe
of the Munsee, formerly living on the
w. bank of Hudson r., in the country
watered by Esopus, Wallkill, and Sha-
wangunk ers, mainly in Ulster co., N.Y.
Their principal village was on the
Shawangunk, and they had another one,
probably of the same name as the tribe,
on, Esopus cr. They were the leading
tribe of the Esopus Indians, but were
nearly exterminated by the Dutch in the
war of 1663, though they still had a chief
in 1684. (J. M.)
Waerinnewangh.—Doc. of 1655 in N. Y. Doc. Col.
Hist., x111,47, 1881. Waranancongyns.–Gallatin in
Trans. Am. Antiq. Soc., II, 34, 1836. Waranawan-
cougy.–De Laet. Nov. Orb., 72, 1633. Warana-
wankongs.–Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, III, 75,
1853. aranowankings.–Schoolcraft in N. Y.
Hist. Soc. Proc., 108, 1844. Waranwankongs.—
Van der Donck (1656) quoted by Ruttenber,
Tribes Hudson R., 72, 1872. Waronawanka.—Map
of 1614 in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., 1, 1856. Warrana-
wankongs.-De Laet (1633) quoted by Ruttenber,
op.cit. Warranawonkongs.-De Laet (1633), ibid.,
Warrawannankoncks –Wassenaar (1632), ibid.,
71. Warynawoncks—Doc. (ca. 1663) in N. Y. Doc.
Col. Hist., XIII, 259, 1881.
War and War discipline. The Indians
recognized two kinds of warfare, to which
they gave distinctive names: defensive
warfare, or fighting for the protection of
women and children, the home and the
village, and aggressive war, or the going
forth of expeditions to avenge injuries or
to take spoils. The aim of warfare was
to destroy, and as every person, old or
young, was a £ of the present or future
strength of the enemy, neither age nor
sex was spared and no noncombatants
were recognized. Mutilation of the dead
was neither universal nor constant amon
the tribes, but the cutting off of the hea
or taking of the scalp was generally prac-
tised. The fundamental reason for scalp-
ing (q. v.) has not yet been fully ex-
plained, but there is evidence to indicate
that it was connected with the rites ob-
served when a boy was recognized as a
member of the band and his life was
dedicated to the God of War. The ordi-
nary physical training of young men
fitted them to endure the discipline and
hardships of war. From the time he de-
termined to join a war party the man was
obliged to abstain from all personal in-
dulgence, and to accept whatever dut
might be prescribed by the leader until
the disbanding of the party on its return
home.
There were grades and ranks among
warriors, each having its peculiar in-
signia. All rank was gained by personal
achievement, but before a man could
count his war honors, wear their appro-
priate insignia, or assume the grade or
rank to which they entitled him, he had
to be given the right to do so publicly and
generally in connection with more or less
elaborate religious ceremonies, conducted
by societies or by tribal officials. Among
some tribes honors won in defensive war-
fare ranked higher than those gained in
aggressive ventures. As war honors were
public tokens of a man's courage and
ability, they were regarded as his cre-
dentials; therefore when a man was
called to any position or service, either
social or tribal, custom required that be-
fore he entered on his duties he should
£ his public record by counting his
onors in order to show his fitness to
receive the distinction offered him.
Among some tribes, at the telling of each
honor a blow was struck on a post or
some other object, and this form of re-
cital has become known by the composite
term “counting coup” (see Coup).
The treatment of captives (q.v.) varied
among the different tribes. Adoption (q.
v.) was common to nearly all, particularly
in the disposal of women and children.
Although the life of a captive was gener-
ally regarded as forfeit, yet among many
tribes there were ways by which either
a captive could save his own life or it
could be saved by members of the tribe.
BULL. 30]
Among some tribes there was a particular
village or clan that had the right to shel-
ter or protect a fugitive; among others
the chief's tent afforded asylum, or if
food was offered and taken the captive
was spared; others subjected captives to
ordeals (q.v.) which if the captivesurvived
he was saved. In most cases the survivors
were finally adopted by their captors. Ex-
change of captives between tribes was of
rare occurrence. Some tribes had a war
chief whose duties pertained exclusively
to war. When an attack, either offen-
sive or defensive, was made which in-
volved the entire tribe, the war chief led
the warriors. War parties, however,
were composed wholly of volunteers, and
Were '' solely for aggressive war-
fare. ey varied in size from half a
dozen men to a hundred or more. Large
parties which intended going a consider-
able distance from home were attended
by hunters, whose duty it was to keep the
warriors supplied with game. Occasion-
ally a few women were of the party: they
were not under orders, but acted as
servers, and when the spoils were divided
they were given a share. The initiation
and organization of a war part: for offen-
sive warfare differed among the tribes, as
did the religious rites which preceded its
departure. Among the Pueblos these
rites were in charge of a war priesthood;
in all tribes the lites were more or less
directly under the men to whom were
confided the keeping of rituals and the
direction of ceremonies related to war.
In general, a man had to prepare for the
office of leader by fasting and continence,
and as upon him rested £ responsibility
of the failure or success of the party, he
must be careful to observe all the rites
by which he could personally appeal to
the supernatural. eassigned themento
their various duties, and to him each man
had to render implicit obedience: any re-
fusal to carry out the orders of the leader
WaS £ by # He appointed
two lieutenants, or “little leaders,” who,
in case of his death, should act in his
lace. Frequently, however, a war party
ad two leaders, equal in authority. In
battle the warriors were not required
to keep close together except when
making a charge, but while each man
fought more or less '' friend
stood by friend to death, and only under
reat stress was the body of a companion
£, the knife of the victor. Frequently
the severest fighting took place about the
body of a £ comrade. The leader
exercised no control over the men in
regard to taking honors, such as touching,
striking, or scalping an enemy: each man
was free to take all the honors he could,
but only the leader had the right to divide
WAR AND WAR DISCIPLINE
915
the spoils, and no one could question his
apportionment. Not infrequently a war
£ carried some article sacred to the
and, and rites connected with it had to
be observed. In such cases the responsi-
bility of the outcome of the expedition
was believed to rest with this emblem.
The warrior societies of several of the
Plains tribes possessed a particular object
similar in use to the ceremonial lance of
the Kiowa. This was attached by an
elk-skin sash to the neck of the leader,
who under certain circumstances took his
place in front of his line of warriors, and
thrusting the lance into the ground
through a hole in the end of the sash,
therefoughtorawaited death: he could not
retreat unless one of his own party should
pull up the lance to which he was in honor
fixed (Mooney). Dreams (q.v.) some-
times influenced the acts of a war party.
Instances have been known where, be-
cause of a dream, the entire party has
disbanded and returned home. #'.
were grades or ranks among warriors,
each having its uliar insignia, and all
rank was gained by personal achievement.
In defensive warfare the warriors sprang
to the alarm and aimed to engage the
enemy beyond the limits of the village,
while the women hastily threw up breast-
works or dug pits in which to thrust the
children out of reach of flying arrows.
Women fought only at close range, using
their knives or any available objects as
weapons; but in rare cases women went
to war and fought on equal terms with
the men of the party. Prisoners, partic-
ularly if women or children, were fre-
quently adopted, otherwise they were
killed. The club, knife, spear, javelin,
and bow and arrows were the Indian's
£ W' the throwing-stick
ad only a limited range. Poisoned
arrows are reported as having been
used by a number of the tribes, and
while the poison itself was sometimes
effective, the main reliance was on the
theurgical potency of the substances used.
Consult Chamberlain in Jour. Am.
Folk-lore, xx, 1–16, 1907; Matthews,
Hidatsa, 1877; Curtis, N. Am. Ind., 1—v,
1907–1909, Dorsey in 3d and 15th Reps.
B. A. E.; Mooney, Winship, and Hoff-
man in 14th Rep.; Mooney in 17th Rep.;
Mindeleff in 19th Rep.; Murdoch in 9th
Rep.; Powell in 1st Rep.; McGee in Am.
Anthr., x1, 1898; Dixon in Bull. Am.
Mus. Nat. Hist., xv.11, pt. 3, 1905; Grin-
nell, (1) Pawnee Hero Stories, 1889; (2)
Blackfoot Lodge Tales, 1892; (3) in Am.
Anthr., xII, no. 2, 1910; Holm, Descr.
New Sweden, 1834; Sapir in Am. Anthr.,
1x, no. 2, 1907. See also Captives, Coup,
Fortifications, Military societies, Ordeals,
Scalping, Slavery. (A. C. F.)
916 • WARANOKE-WASABE
IB. A. E.
Waranoke. An Algonquian band or vil-
lage about the site of Westfield, Hampden
co., Mass.
Waranoco.—Trumbull, Ind. Names Conn., 91,
1881. Waranoke.—Trumbull, Conn., I, 159, 1818.
Warronco.—Barber, Hist. Coll., 299, 1839. War-
ronocke.—Trumbull, Ind. Names Conn., op. cit.
Warartika ( War-ar'-ti-ka). A Paviotso
tribe formerly about Honey lake, N. E.
Cal.–Powell, Paviotso MS., B.A. E., 1881.
Warchinktarhe. An unidentified band
of the Brulé Teton Sioux.—Lewis and
Clark, Discov., 341, 1806.
Ward, Nancy. A noted Cherokee half-
breed woman, the date and place of
whose birth and death are alike un-
known. It is said that her father was
a British officer named Ward and her
mother a sister of Atakullakulla, princi-
al chief of the Nation at the time of the
rst Cherokee war. She was probably
related to Brian Ward, an oldtime trader
among the Cherokee. During the Revo-
lutionary period she resided at Echota,
the national capital, where she held the
office of “Beloved Woman,” or “Pretty
Woman,” by virtue of which she was
entitled to speak in councils and to de-
cide the fate of captives. She distin-
£ herself by her constant friendship
or the Americans, always using her best
effort to bring about peace between them
and her own people, and frequently giv-
ing timely warning of projected Indian
raids, notably on the occasion of the
great invasion of the Watauga and Hol-
ston settlements in 1776. Mrs Bean,
captured during this incursion, was saved
by her interposition after having been
condemned to death and already bound
to the stake. In 1780, on occasion of an-
other Cherokee outbreak, she assisted a
number of traders to escape, and the
next year was sent by the chiefs to make
peace with Sevier and Campbell, who
were advancing against the Cherokee
towns. Campbell speaks of her in his
report as “the famous Indian woman,
Nancy Ward.” Although peace was not
then granted, her relatives, when brought
in later with other prisoners, were treated
with the consideration due in return for
her good offices. She is described by
Robertson, who visited her about this
time, as “queenly and commanding” in
appearance and manner, and her house
as furnished in accordance with her high
dignity. When among the Arkansas
£e in 1819, Nuttall was told that
she had introduced the first cows into
the Nation, and that by her own and her
children's influence the condition of the
Cherokee had been greatly elevated.
He was told also that her advice and
counsel bordered on the supreme, and
that her interference was allowed to be
decisive even in affairs of life and death.
Although he speaks in the present tense,
it is hardly probable that she was then
still alive, and he does not claim to have
met her. Her descendants are still found
in the Nation. Consult Haywood, Nat.
and Aborig. Hist. Tenn., 1823; Ramsey,
Tenn., 1853; Nuttall, Trav., 130, 1821;
Campbell letter, 1781, and Springstone
deposition, 1781, in Virginia State Papers,
1,435,436, 447, 1875; Appleton's £
Am. Biog.; Mooney in 19th Rep. B. A. E.,
pt. 1, 1900. (J. M.)
Warm Spring Apache. So called from
their former residence at the Ojo Cali-
ente, or Warm Spring, in s. w. N.
Mex., near the extreme headwaters of
Gila r. They were evidently Chiri-
cahua Apache in the main, and were prob-
ably the Apaches de Xila (Gileños) of
Benavides in 1630. Victorio and Nana
were among their noteworthy leaders in
recent times. Some of them are on the
Mescalero res., N. Mex.
Riot £t, Ariz. and N. Mex.,
563, 1889. Oji Caliente.—Bell in Jour. Ethnol. Soc.
Lond., I, 262, 1869. Ojo Caliente Apaches.—Common
name. Warm Spring Indians.—U.S. Stat. at Large,
XVII, 438, 1878. Warm Springs.—Hinton, Hand-
book of Arizona, 359, 1878.
Warm Springs Indians. A term used to
denote the different tribes resident on
Warm Springs res., Oreg., most of whom
were placed there under the Wasco
treaty of 1855. The chief tribes of the
reservation are Wasco, Paiute, Tenino,
and Tyigh. The number on the reserva-
tion was 780 in 1910, while about 80 others
are reported to be permanently absent
from the reservation. (L. F.)
Lókuashtkni.–Gatschet in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., 11,
pt. 11, 195, 1890 (Klamath name). mám
wéi peyaktchímmem.–Gatschet, Kalapuya M.S.,
B. A. E., 30, 1877 (Atfalati name). Waita'nkni–
Gatschet in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., 11, pt. II,467, 1890
£ name). wit'' Yámakni.-
warrasqueoc (from wéiraskik, “swam
in a depression’ of land.–Gerard).
tribe of the former Powhatan confed-
eracy, living on the s. bank of James r. in
Isle of Wight co., Va. Their principal
village was situated in 1608 at the mouth
of Warrasqueoc cr.
Wamasqueaks.–Boudinot, Star in West, 129, 1816
(misprint). $:#w: in Smith
(1629), Va., 1,180, repr. 1819. Waraskweag.–Gerard
in Am., Anthr., VI, 319, 1904. Warraskorack.—
Smith (1629), Va., I, map, repr. 1819. Warrasko-
yack–Strachey (1612), Va., 35, 1849. Warras-
queaks.—Jefferson, Notes, 179, 1801. War-ras-
squeaks.–Macauley, N. Y., 11, 168, 1829. Warris-
coyake.–Doc. of 1624 in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 4th
S., Ix, 65, note, 1871. - - -
Warrennuncock. An unidentified tribe,
mentioned in 1672 (Lederer, Discov., 2,
1672); probably one of the small tribes
of the Carolinas known under another
name.
Wasabe (Wa-sa/-ba, ‘bear'). A subgens
of the Dhatada gens of the Omaha.
Wasabaetage.—Balbi, Atlas Ethnog., 56, 1826.
Wa-sa-ba-eta-je.—Long, Exped. Rocky Mts., 1,
826, 1823. asabe-hit ‘aji.-Dorsey in 3d Rep.
# #. 220, 1885 ("touches no skin of a blac
ear ).

BULL. 301
Wasabe (“black bear’). A Kansa gens,
the 5th on the right side of the tribal
circle.
Sin'ja-ye-ga.–Morgan, Anc. Soc., 156, 1877. Wa-
sabe. —Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 231, 1897.
Wasöb-benika-shing-ga.—Stubbs, Kaw MS. Vocab.
B. A. E., 25, 1877. -
Wasabehitazhi (‘touch not the skin of
a black bear’). A subgens of the Omaha.
Wasabe-hit'aji.—Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 228,
1897.
Wasaenikashika (‘those who became
human beings by means of the black
bear'). A Quapaw gens.
Black-bear gens.—Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 229,
1897. Wasa'e'nikaci'xa.–Ibid.
Wasamegin. See Massasoit.
Wasapetun (“having four locks of
hair'). The 12th Osage gens, the 5th on
the right side of the tribal circle, being
composed of two of the original Hangka
£ Sindtsakdhe and Wasapetun.
Bl bear.—Dorsey in Am. Nat., 114, 1884.
:* tün.–Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 234,
Wasapokent. A village situated in 1608
on the w. bank of Patuxent r., in St Marys
co., Md.
Wasapekent.—Bozman, Md., 1,141, 1837. Wasapo-
kent.—Smith (1629), Va., 1, map, repr. 1819.
Wasasa's Village. A former Cherokee
settlement, named from a chief, situated
on Browns cr., a southern affluent of the
Tennessee r. in N. Alabama.-Royce in
5th Rep. B. A. E., map, 1887.
Wascacug. A village on the E. bank of
Patuxent r. in Calvert co., Md., in 1608.—
Smith (1629), Va., I, map, repr. 1819.
Wasco (from the Wasco word wacq!6,
‘cup or small bowl of horn, the reference
being to a cup-shaped rock a short dis-
tance from the main village of the tribe;
from the tribal name Galasq/6, “Those
that belong to Wasco,” or “Those that
have the cup, are derived many of the
forms of the name that follow in the
£ The derivation of the name
from the Shahaptian wask', 'grass, lacks
probability). A Chinookan tribe for-
merly living on the s. side of Columbia
r., in the neighborhood of The Dalles, in
Wasco co., Oreg. This tribe, with the
Wishram (also known as Tlakluit and
Echeloot), on the N. side of the river,
were the easternmost branches of the
Chinookan family. These two tribes
were practically identical in language and
culture, though they have been removed
to different reservations. On the N., E.,
and s. they bordered on Shahaptian
tribes, on the w. on closely related Chi-
nookan tribes (White Salmon and Hood
River Indians, Mooney's Chiluktkwa and
Kwikwulit). Morse, in 1822, estimated
the number of the Wasco at 900. They
joined in the treaty of 1855, and removed
to the Warm Springs res., Oreg., where
about 200 now reside. The Wasco occu-
ied a number of villages, some of these
ing used only for camping during the
WASABE–WASCO
917
salmon runs. The names of these vil-
lages and fishing stations from E. to w.
are: Hlgahacha, Igiskhis, Wasko (a few
miles above the present town of The
Dalles), Wogupan, Natlalalaik, Gawo-
bumat, Hliekala-imadik, Wikatk, Wat-
sokus, Winkwot (at The Dalles), Hlilwa-
ihldik, Hliapkenun, Kabala, Gayahisi-
tik, Itkumahlemkt, Hlgaktahlk, Tgahu,
Hliluktik, Gahlentlich, Gechgechak,
Skhlalis.
The Wasco were a sedentary people,
depending for their subsistence mainly
upon fish (several varieties of salmon, suck-
ers, sturgeon, eels), to a less extent upon
edible roots, berries, and, least important
wASCO MAN
of all, game. Salmon were caught in the
spring and fall, partly with dip-nets,
partly by spearing; smaller fish were ob-
tained with hook and line or by means
of basket traps. Definitely located fish-
ing stations were a well-recognized form
of personal property; the capture of the
first salmon of the season was accom-
panied with a ceremony intended to give
that particular fishing station a good sea-
son’s catch. Pounded salmon flesh was
often stored away for winter use; it also
formed an important article of trade with
neighboring tribes, the chief rendezvous
for barter being the falls a few miles
above The Dalles. Also berries were

918
[B. A. E.
WASCOO—WASHA -
dried and preserved for winter use. The
most notable of their industries were
work in wood (bowls, spoons), horn
spoons, cups), and twined basketry
, various forms of stiff baskets).
iled basketry has been learned since
closer contact with the Klikitat; the chief
materials used in twining are cedar roots
and various grasses, of late also trader's
cord and yarn. Realistic figures are
carved in wood and horn; while the bas-
ket designs are partly geometrical, recall-
ing the basketry art of N. California, and,
as in that area, bearing conventional
pattern names, partly realistic, though
crudely so (angular figures of men, eagles,
and deer are characteristic of the basketry
art of the lower Columbia). The latter
designs may be plausibly explained as an
adaptation of forms familiar from wood-
carving to twined basketry with its
straight line and angular patterns. The
original Wasco costume consisted of
blanket robes (the pelts of bear, deer,
wolf, coyote, raccoon, and mountain
goat in summer), sleeveless shirts of rac-
coon or coyote skin, breechcloths of
raccoon skin, and moccasins of deerskin;
hats and gloves were made of coyote skin.
Two types of house were in use—the
partly underground winter house, roofed
with cedar bark and having board plat-
forms about the walls for beds, and the
summer house with frame of fir poles and
covering of tules or cedar bark; the latter
type might have several fireplaces, ac-
commodating three or four families.
Sweat-houses were frequently used and
were of quasi-supernatural significance.
In childhood the head was flattened
by pressure on the forehead, and the ears
were punctured with five holes in each
ear; adults whose heads were not flat-
tened were derided as no better than
slaves. As regards naming, the most
interesting fact is perhaps the absolute
impossibility of translating a single
Wasco name, the Chinookan dialects dif-
fering in this respect from the vast ma-
jority of American languages. Puberty
ceremonies were observed in the case of
both girls and boys; the former were sub-
ject to the usual taboos, after the fulfil-
ment of which a menstrual dance was
held, while the latter “trained” for the
acquirement of strength and one or sev-
eral guardian spirits. Burial was on
boards put away in “dead people's
houses”; slaves were sometimes buried
alive to accompany a chief to the next
world. Three classes of society were
recognized: chiefs (the chieftainship was
hereditary), common folk, and slaves
(obtained by capture). There was no
clan or totem organization, the guardian
spirits referred to being strictly personal
in character; the village was the main
social unit. Religious ideas centered in
the acquirement and manifestation of
supernatural power obtained from one
or more guardian spirits. The main so-
cial dances were the menstrual dance, the
guardian spirit dance, in which each
£ sang the song revealed to him
his protector, and the scalp dance.
The most striking fact in the mythology
of the tribe is the great role that Coyote
plays as culture-hero and transformer.
See Sapir, Wishram Texts, Pub. Amer.
Ethnol. Soc., II, 1909. (E. s.)
Afulakin.–Gatschet, Kalapuya MS., B. A. E.
Calapooya name). pxankni.-Gatschet in
ont. N. A. Ethnol., II, pt. II, 21, 1890 ('where the
water is ': Klamath name). Awasko ammim-
Gatschet, Kalapuya MS., B. A. E. (Kalapuya
name), Caclasco.—Lee and Frost, Oregon, 186,
1844. Cathlas.—Stuart in Nouv. Annales d. Voy.,
x11, 27, 1821. Cathlascans.—Scouler in Jour. Eth-
nol. Soc. Lond., I, 237, 1848. Cathlasco.—Gatschet
in Mag. Am. Hist., 1, 167, 1877. Cathlascons--
Scouler in Jour. Geog. Soc. Lond.., x1, 224, 1841.
Cathlaskos.–Morse, Rep. to Sec. War, 368, 1822.
Cathlassis.—Stuart, op. cit., 26. Cathlatscos.-
Scouler in Jour. Geog. Soc. Lond., XI, 224,
1841. Catlascon.—Ibid., 243, Guithlasko.—Gat-
schet in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., II, pt. 1, 93, 1890
(Klakama_name). Ka-clas-ko-Lee and Frost.
Oregon, 176, 1844 (Chinook name). Sáxlatks.–
Gatschet, Molale MS., B. A. E., 27, 1877 (Molale
name). Uncoes.-H. R. Rep. 98, 42d Cong, 3d
sess., 457, 1873. Wacoes.–Palmer in Ind. Aff. Rep.
1855, 194, 1856. Wasco.—Hines, Oregon, 30, 159,
1851. was co-pam-Lee and Frost, Oregon, 167,
1844. Wascoparns.—Dart in Ind. Aff. Rep., 215,
1851. Wascopaw.—Lane (1849) in Sen. Ex. Doc.
52, 31st Cong, 1st sess., 171, 1850. Wascopens.–
Meek in H. R. Ex. Doc. 76, 30th Cong., 1st sess., 10.
1848. Wascopums.—White, Ten Years in Oregon,
259, 1850. asko.–Mooney in 14th Rep. B. A. E.,
741, 1896. '# in Cont. N. A.
Ethnol., II, pt. 1, 93, 1890 (Tenino name); Was-
kosin.—Shea, Cath. Miss., 478, 1855. Waskows:–
Alvord (1853) in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, v, 652,
1855. Wiss-co-pam.—Ross, Fur Hunters, 1, 1855.
Woscopom.—Trans. Oreg. Pion. Asso., 85, 1887.
Wascoo. Given by Ker (Trav., 104,
1816) as the chief village of the “Ilisees”
(q.v.).
Wasechun-tashunka. See -1 merican
Horse.
Washa. A small tribe, probably of
Muskhogean stock, which, when first
known to Europeans, inhabited the lower
part of Bayou Lafourche, La., and hunted
through the country between that river
and the Mississippi. In 1699 Bienville
made an unsuccessful attempt to open
relations with them, but in 1718, after
the close of the Chitimacha war, they
were induced to settle on the Mississippi
3 leagues above New Orleans, and they
appear to have remained near that place
to the time of their extinction or their
absorption by other tribes. They were
always closely associated with another
£ called Chaouacha, with which
they finally became united. In 1805
£y stated that there were only four
individuals of this tribe living scatte
among various French families. The
name Ouacha is perpetuated in that of
a lake near the £ coast, and it
BULL. 30]
also appears as an alternative name for
L. Salvador. (J. R. s.)
Chacha,-Lattre, map U. S., 1784. Onachas.—Jef-
ferys, French Dom. Am., 1, 163, 1761 (misprint).
Ouacha.—Iberville (1699) in Margry, Déc., iv, 155,
1880. Ouanchas.–McKenney and Hall, Ind. Tribes,
III, 79, 1854. Wachas.—Brown, West. Gaz., 152,
1817. anchas.—Bossu (1759), Trav. La., I, 281.
1771. Warshas.–Martin, Hist. La., 1, 113, 1827.
Washas.—Sibley (1805), Hist. Sketches, 84, 1806.
Washaws.—Drake, Bk. Ind., xii, 1848.
Washabe (“dark buffalo'). The 6th
Ponca gens, the 2d on the Wazhazhe
side of the tribal circle.
Wacabe.–Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 228, 1897.
Wa-sha'-ba.–Morgan, Anc. Soc., 155, 1877.
Washakie, (‘shoots [the buffalo] run-
ning.”—Corbusier. It is also said that
the name means “gambler's gourd, and
that its bearer was originally known as
Pinaquana, meaning 'smell of sugar'),
A Shoshoni chief, of mixed Shoshoni and
WA8HAKIE
Umatilla blood (according to some au-
thorities he was half white), born about
1804. Before reaching maturity he left
the Umatilla and joined his mother's
people, the Shoshoni. Washakie was
noted chiefly for his friendship toward
the whites and as a warrior against his
tribal enemies. He early became the
chief of the Eastern Band of Shoshoni of
Wyoming, known also as Washakie's
Band, by reason of his prowess and lead-
ership, but when about 70 years of age
some of the younger men aspiring to
the chiefship, took steps to depose him.
Washakie disappeared from the camp,
and two months later, on the night when
the council met to take action, he sud-
denly appeared with six scalps which he
wASHABE—w ASHAKIE's BAND
919
had taken alone on the war-path, thus
setting at rest all further opposition to
his chieftaincy on the ground of age.
Washakie is described as having been
#" in color, of commanding figure, very
tall, powerfully built, and of dignified
carriage, and had a reputation for great
endurance. He realized the importance
of his position, and was fond of form and
ceremony in his dealings with white peo-
ple. When in the 50's emigrants passed
in large numbers through the Shoshoni
country in Wyoming, Washakie and his
£ exercised great forbearance, fol-
owing the injunctions of the Govern-
ment agents to aid overland travelers in
recovering strayed or lost stock, helping
the emigrants across dangerous fords,
and refraining from all acts of reprisal
when animals of the white men destroyed
the Indian root and herding grounds.
So friendly and helpful were Washakie
and the members of his band that 9,000
emigrants signed a paper commendin
their kind treatment. Washakie owed
his great popularity among his people to
his exploits on the war-path, especially
against the Siksika (Blackfeet) and the
Crows, and also, it is asserted, because in
his younger days he brooked no opposi-
tion in the tribe and allowed no asylum
to a horse thief or a vagabond. Another
war-chief of the Shoshoni, named Pushi-
can, or Purchican, bore on his forehead
the scar of a blow from Washakie's toma-
hawk received during an altercation.
He was for many years in the employ
of the American and Hudson's Bay
fur companies, and was long the valued
companion of white hunters and trap-
pers. . Before the battle of Bearr in 1863,
in which Gen. Connor defeated the Ban-
nock and hostile Shoshoni who refused
to heed Washakie's warning, he fled with
the greater portion of his tribe to Ft
Bridger, Wyo., thus saving many of his
people from destruction. When Ft Brown
was established on the site of Lander,
Wyo., in 1869, Washakie met the sol-
diers and avowed his friendship for the
whites, and frequently served as a scout
in campaigns against the Cheyenne, Sioux,
Arapaho, Ute, and other hostile tribes.
Members of his band also performed
valiant service against the Cheyenne fol-
lowing the Custer defeat in 1876. At the
time of his death, Feb. 20, 1900, Washakie
was a devout member of the Protestant
Episcopal church and a firm friend of the
missionaries. He was buried, with mili-
tary honors, in the cemetery at Ft Washa-
kie, Wyo., where a monument has been
erected over his grave. He was succeeded
by his son, known as Dick Washakie.
Washakie's Band. The easternmost di-
vision of the Shoshoni proper, so called
from their chief. They formerly ranged

920
[B. A. E.
wAsHASHEwANUN—w Ast PA
from Wind r. in lat. 43° 30' on the N.,
in Wyoming, and from South pass to
the headwaters of the North Platte on
the E., and to Bear r. near the mouth of
Smith fork, in Idaho, on the w. On the
s: they extended as far as Brown's Hole,
on Green r, Wyo. They are known
officially as Shoshoni in distinction from
the Bannock, Sheepeaters, etc., and were
placed upon the Shoshoni res. in w. Wyo-
ming by treaty of 1868. They numbered
870 in 1885, while the Shoshoni under
the Shoshoni agency numbered 816 in
1909.
Eastern Snakes.—Lander in Sen. Ex. Doc. 42, 36th
Cong., 1st sess., 121, 1860. Green River Snakes.—
Stuart, Montana, 80, 1865. Po-hah.—Lewis and
Clark, Exped., I, map, 1814. Po'hoi.—Gatschet,
Comanche MS., B. A. E. (Comanche name of
Eastern Shoshoni of Wyoming). Pokahs.–Morse,
Rep. to Sec. War, map, 1822. Washai'ki.–Gat-
schet in Geog. Surv. W. 100th Mer., VII, 409, 1879.
Wash’-a-keeks band.—Stuart, Montana, 81, 1865.
Washano.—Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, v, 199, 1855.
Washikeek.—Lander in Sen. Ex. Doc. 42, 36th
Cong., 1st sess., 121, 1860. Waushakee's band.-
Doty in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1864, 175, 1865.
Washashewanun. The first gens on the
£ or Hangka, side of the circle.
Elder Osage.—Dorsey in 15th # B. A. E., 234,
1897. Waoa'oe Wantin'.—Dorsey, ibid.
Washatnagunashka. A Montagnais vil-
lage on a bay on the N. shore of the gulf
of St Lawrence, Quebec.–Stearns, Labra-
dor, 271, 1884.
Washetan (Wacetan, “reptile people’).
A division of the Inshtasanda gens of the
Omaha.—Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E.,
228, 1897.
Washichunchincha (‘sons of white
men’). A modern band or division of
the Yankton Sioux.
Half-blood band.—Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E.,
217, 1897. Wacitoun-toi"tca.—Ibid. Wasióu)-
6inóa.—Ibid.
Was-himedi ( Was/hi/medi, ‘lousy creek
people'). A Tlingit division at Kake,
Alaska, belonging to the Wolf phratry.
Tradition says a man from Lousy cr was
so infested with vermin that he died, in
consequence of which they applied the
name to his people. (J. R. S.)
Washo (from washiu, ‘person,’ in their
own language.—Kroeber). A small tribe,
forming a distinct linguistic family, the
Washoan, which, when first known to
Americans, occupied Truckee r., Nev., as
far down as the Meadows, though their
right to the latter was disputed by the
Mono. The Washo also held Carson r.
down to the first large canyon below Car-
son City, the borders of L. Tahoe, and Si-
erra and other valleys as far as the first
ranges of Honey lake, Cal., the moun-
tains being resorted to only in summer.
There are some evidences that they once
were established in the valleys farther
to the E. than where found by the whites,
whence they had been driven by the
Paiute, between whom and themselves
existed a state of chronic ill feeling, break-
ing out occasionally into open hostility.
About 1860–62 the Paiute conquered the
Washo in a contest over the site of Carson
and forbade them thenceforth to own
horses (Mooney). Of late years they have
been confined to the country from Reno,
on the railroad, to a short distance S. of
Carson City, and have adopted a parasitic
mode of life, being almost entirely depend-
ent upon the towns and ranches. Recent
study of their language indicates no lin-
guistic relationship with any other peo-
ple. In physique and general appearance
they correspond more closely with the
California Indians than with the tribes to
their eastward. In 1859 the Washo num-
bered about 900, but are now reduced to
about a third of that number. On the
language of the Washo, consult Kroeber
in Univ. Cal. Pub., Am. Arch. and Eth.,
Iv, no. 5, 1907. (H. w. H.)
Tsaisuma.—A. L. Kroeber, inf’n, 1904 (name given
by the northeastern Maidu), Wah-shoes-Simp-
son, Rep. of Expl. Across Utah in 1859, 460, 1876.
Washaws.—Holeman in Ind. Aff. Rep., 444, 1853.
Wa-sho.—Dodge in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1859,374, 1860.
Washoe.–Kroeber in Univ. Cal. Pub., Am. Arch.
and Eth., iv, 252, 1907. Wasiu.–Mooney, inf'n,
1900 (Paiute name). Was-saws.-Hurtin ind. Aff.
Rep. 1856, 228, 1857.
Washoan Family. The linguistic family
'n' by the Washo tribe (£ ).
=Washo.–Gatschet in Mag. Am. Hist, 255, Apr.
1882. <Shoshone.—Keane in Stanford, Compend.,
Cent. and So. Am... 477, 1878 (contains Washoes).
<Snake.—Keane, ibid. (same as Shoshone, above).
=Washoan.—Powell in 7th Rep. B. A. E., 131, 1891.
Washpa. The Dance-kilt clan of Sia
and Cochiti pueblos, New Mexico. In the
former the clan is extinct.
Huashpa hanutsh.—Bandelier, Delight Makers,
256, 1890. Wash'pa.—Stevenson in 11th Rep. B. A.
E., 19, 1894 (given as name of Cactus clan).
Washpa-háno.-Hodge in Am. Anthr., Ix, 350,
1896 (Sia name; hano = 'people'). Washpa-
hánuch.-Ibid. (Cochiti form).
Washpashuka ( Wash-pa"-shu-ka). A
ueblo of the Acoma tribe, which, accord-
ing to tradition, was inhabited in pre-
historic times during their migration from
the mythic Shipapu in the indefinite
north. It is said to have been the second
pueblo traditionally occupied by this
People.—Hodge in Century Mag., Lv1, 15,
Iay 1898.
Wasmacus. A village on the w. bank
of Patuxent r., in St Marys co., Md., in
1608.—Smith (1629), Va., I, map, repr.
1819.
Wasnaniks (Was-na’-niks). A former
village of the Tlakluit below The Dalles
of Columbia r., Wash. (E. s.)
Wastsanek (Wä'stsanek). A sept of the
Toquart, a Nootka tribe.—Boas in 6th
Rep. N. W. Tribes Can., 32, 1890.
Wasupa. A former Seminole town 2
m. E. of Sumulgahatchee, 18 m. from
St Marks, probably in Wakulla or Jeffer-
son co., Fla.—H. R. Ex. Doc. 74 (1823),
19 Cong, 1st sess., 27, 1826.
BULL. 30]
Watakihulata (“beloved people'). One
of the two Choctaw phratries, consistin
of the Chufaniksa, Iskulani, Chito, and
Shakchukla clans.
Hattak-i-hol-lihtah.—Reed in Sturm's Statehood
Mag., 1,85, Nov. 1905. Okoelaihoeláhta.—ten Kate,
Reizen in N. A., 403, 1885. Wä-täk-i-Hü-la'-ta.-
Morgan, Anc. Soc., 162, 1877.
Watap. Roots of the pine, spruce, tam-
arack, etc., used to sew birch-bark for
canoes and other purposes: from watap,
in the Chippewa and closely related Al-
gonquian dialects, signifying root of the
tamarack. The word has come into Eng-
lishthrough Canadian French. Cuoq (Lex.
Alg., 426, 1886) says the word is known
from one end of Canada to the other and
deserves adoption by the French Acad-
emy. (A. F. C.)
Watauga (Watá/gi, of unknown mean-
ing). A name occurring as that of two or
more towns in the old Cherokee country;
one was an important settlement on Wa-
tauga cr., a branch of Little Tennessee r.,
a few miles below Franklin, in Macon co.,
N. C.; another was traditionally located
at Watauga Old Fields, about the present
Elizabethton, on Wataugar., in Carter co.,
Tenn. The name is also written Watoga,
Wattoogee, Whatoga, etc.—Mooney in
19th Rep. B. A. E., 546, 1900.
Wataga.-Royce in 5th Rep. B. A. E., map, 1887.
Watoga.—Doc. of 1799 quoted by Royce, ibid., 144.
Watoge.—Doc. of 1755, quoted by Royce, ibid., 142.
Whatoga.—Bartram, Travels, 371, 1792 (in N. C.).
Watcheeshoo. A Montagnais village
near Manicouagan bay, on the N. shore
of the gulf of St Lawrence, Quebec.—
Stearns, Labrador, 271, 1884.
Watchful Fox. See Keokuk.
Wateree (perhaps from Catawba wateran,
‘to float on the water.”—Gatschet). One
of the early tribes of the Carolinas, proba-
bly Siouan. As described by Juan de la
Vandera in his account of the expedition
of Juan de Pardo in 1567, they then lived
at a great distance from the coast, near
the Cherokee frontier. In 1670 Lederer,
whose statement is doubtful, places them
apparently in North Carolina, on the
extreme upper Yadkin, far to the N. w.
of their later habitat, with the Shoccore
and Eno on the N. E. and the Cheraw on
the w. In 1700 they lived on Wateree
r., below the present Camden, S. C.
On a map of 1715 their village is placed
on the w. bank of Wateree r., perhaps in
Fairfield co. Moll's map of 1730 locates
their village on the E. bank of the
river. When Lawson met them, in 1700,
they were a much larger body than the
Congaree, and spoke an entirely different
language, which was unintelligible to the
latter people. The Yamasee war broke
the power of the Wateree, and according
to Adair (1743) they became confeder-
ates of the Catawba, though still re-
taining their own village and language.
Vandera says they were ruled by two
wATAKIHULATA—w ATHATOTARHo
921
female chiefs, who held dignified court,
with a retinue of young men and women.
He also describes them as being rather
the slaves than the subjects of their
chiefs, which agrees with what Lawson
says of the Santee. Lederer, who speaks
from hearsay only, mentions the killing
of women of a hostile tribe, by a chief,
in order that their spirits might serve his
dying son in the other world. Lawson
says that their houses were as poor as
their industry; that the men were tall
and well-built, friendly, but great pil-
ferers, and very lazy, even for Indians.
See Mooney, Siouan Tribes of the East,
80, 1894.
Chichanee.—Rivers. Hist. So. Car., 36, 1856. Chick-
anee.-Lawson (1714), Hist. Car. 59, 1860. Chick-
aree.—Howe quoted by Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes,
IV, 158, 1854. Guatari.—Vandera (1569) in Smith,
Colec. Doc. Fla., 1, 17, 1857. Watarees.–Jefferys,
French Dom. Am., pt. 1, 134, map, 1761. Watary.—
Lederer, Discov., 16, 1672. Wateree.—Lawson
#' Hist. Car., 56, 1860. Wateree Chickanee.—
bid., 59. Waterrees.—Ibid., 99. Watter ree.—
Moll, map Car, 1720.
Water-monsters. See Mythology.
Wathatotarho (“he obstinately refused
to acquiesce’; also Thadodaho, Tododaho,
A totarho). The
official, name and
title of a chiefship
hereditary in the
Bear clan of the
Onondaga, and
heading the roll of
federal chiefs. The
first known chief-
tain to bear the
name flourished
about the year
1570. He was one
of the great men
of his time and
people, who reso-
lutely deferred to the last his assent to
the adherence of his tribe to the con-
federation of peoples then forming, which
afterward became famous under the
name of the League of the Iroquois,
or Five Nations. According to native
tradition Wathatotarho possessed great
force of character, being haughty, am-
bitious, crafty, and remorseless, brook-
ing no equal. He was reputed to be a
dreaded sorcerer and was even charged
with being a cannibal. By taking too
literally the figures of speech by which
were designated the £ that made
him feared and dreaded by his opponents,
tradition assigns to him a preterhuman
nature, even representing his head as
having been clothed, in lieu of hair, with
£ vipers, his hands and feet as having
the shape of huge turtle-claws, and whose
other organs were similarly monstrous in
form, in keeping with his demoniacal
mind. Hence he is said to have had
“seven crooks in his body,” referring
Iroquois conception of war "A-
ToTAR*o

922
[B. A. E.
WATLALA—WATOPAPINAH
figuratively to his unnatural hair, hands
and feet, eyes, throat, hearing, sexual
parts, and mind, but now erroneously
taken literally. After the Mohawk,
Oneida, and Cayuga had united in a
tentative league, they were enabled to
# '. £ to the £ of the
nondaga to the proposed confederation.
By his defiance, however, he obtained
for the Onondaga certain concessions,
among them being that the league coun-
cil-fire should be kept at their chief
town; that they should have 14 chiefs,
while no other tribe should have more
than 10; that the federal council should
be summoned only by Wathatotarho;
that no act of the council would be valid
unless sanctioned by the Onondaga
speaker as being in accordance with the
rules and principles of the league; that
Wathatotarho, being the leading chief of
the Onondaga tribe, should have four
peers assigned to him as special aids; and
that the Onondaga, represented by their
chiefs, should have confirmatory, arbitra-
tive, and advisory functions in the de-
liberations of the league council. His
t antagonists were Dekanawida and
iawatha, who by wise statecraft finally
overcame his opposition... (J. N. B. H.)
Watlala. A division of the Chinookan
family formerly living at the cascades of
Columbia r. and, at least in later times, on
Dog (now Hood) r. about halfway between
the cascades and The Dalles, in Wasco
co., Oreg. Early writers mention several
tribes at or near the cascades, but as the
population of that region was very
changeable from the fact of its being a
much frequented fishing resort, and as
many of the so-called tribes were merely
villages, often of small size, it is now im-
possible to identify them with certainty.
After the epidemic of 1829, the Watlala
seem to have been the only remaining
tribe, the remnants of the others having
probably united under that name, though
they were commonly called Cascade In-
dians by the whites. In 1854 they were
reported to number 80. In 1855 they
joined in the Wasco treaty under the name
of the “Ki-gal-twal-la band of the Was-
coes” and the “Dog River band of the
Wascoes,” and were removed to the Warm
Springs res. in Oregon, where a few still
Surv1Ve.
The term Watlala is also used by some
writers, following Hale, to include all
the Upper Chinook. The names given
by different writers to the tribes living at
or near the cascades, which may have
been the Watlala or later have been in-
cluded under them, are Cathlakaheckit,
Cathlathlala, Cathlayackty, Clahclellah,
Katlagakya, Yehuh. (L. F.)
Al-e-is.–Gass, Journal, 197, 1811. Carcader.-De
Smet, Letters, 232, 1843. Cascade Indians.-Nico-
let, Oregon, 143, 1846. Dog River.—Taylor in Cal.
Farmer, June 12, 1863. Gilā'xicatck.-Boas, Chi-
nook Texts, 276, 1894 (Chinook name). Ki-gal-
twalla.–U.S. Stat. at Large, XII,963, 1863. Ki-gal-
twal-la.—Wasco treaty, 1855, in U.S. Ind. Treat.
622, 1873. Kwikwü'lit.-Mooney in 14th Rep. B.
A. E., 741, 1896. Wahclellah.—Lewis and Clark
Exped., II, 231, 1814. Wah-lal-la-Dayton treaty,
1855, in U.S. Ind. Treat., 18, 1873. Wah-ral-lah.–
Lyman in Oreg. Hist. Soc. Quar., 1,323, 1900. Wat-
lala.—Hale in U. S. Expl. Exped., VI, 214, 1846.
Watlalla.–Medill in H. R. Ex. Doc. 76, 30th Cong.,
1st sess., 7, 1848. -
Watok. Mentioned as a Yokuts (Mari-
san) or a Shoshonean tribe in s. central
alifornia, probably on or near Kings r.
The Wat-tokes are mentioned in 1857 as
high up on Kings r., and in 1861 as on
Fresno res.
Wartokes.-Ind. Aff. # 219, 1861. Wa --
Gatschet in # Am. Hist., 158, 1877. Wat-to-
kes-Lewis in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1857, 399, 1858.
Watopachmato. A division of the As-
siniboin which in 1804, according to
Lewis and Clark, roved the plains be-
tween the Missouri and the Saskatche-
wan, above the Yellowstone and the
heads of Assiniboine r. They numbered
1,600, including 450 warriors, in 200 tipis,
and resembled their congeners, the Wa-
topapinah and the Itscheabine, in their
habits and alliances. Hayden estimated
them at 100 lodges, averaging 4 persons,
in 1862.
IB ":9: Jour. Lewis and Clark, VI, 104,
1 (traders' nickname). Gens de l’age.–Maxi-
milian, Travels, 194, 1843. Gens des grand diable.—
Orig. Jour., op.cit. Gens du Gauché.—Hayden,
Ethnog. and Philol. Mo. Val., 387, 1862. Gens du
large.–Maximilian, Travels, 194, 1843. Mahto-
panato.—Orig. Jour., op.cit., 105. Na-co'-ta Mah-
to-pä-mar-to-Ibid., 104. Old Gauché's gens.-Denig
uoted by Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 223, 1897.
topachgnato.-Maximilian, op.cit. (apparently a
duplication). Wah-to'-pah-an-da-to.—Hayden, op.
cit. Wah-to-pah-han-da-toh.-Denig quoted by
Dorsey, op. cit. Watópachnato.-Maximilian,
Travels, 194, 1843.
Watopapinah ("canoe people'). A band
of the Assiniboin which, according to
Lewis and Clark in 1804, roved on
Mouse (Souris) r. and the branches, of
the Assiniboine N. of the Mandan tribe,
in the United States and Canada. At this
period they numbered 450 warriors, in 200
tipis. In 1806 Henry (Coues, New Light,
II, 522, 1897) said they had 160 lodges,
while Hayden (Ethnog. and Philol. Mo.
Val., 387, 1862) in 1856 said that they
ranged from White Earth r. to the sources
of the Souris and Pembinars. and occu-
pied 220 lodges, averaging 4 persons.
Assiniboin Menatopa.—Lewis and Clark Exped., 1,
146, 1814. Band lar Gru (crain) or canoe--Orig.
Jour. Lewis and Clark, VI, 104, 1905. Canoe and
Paddling Assiniboines.—Henry, quoted by Coues.
New Light, 522, 1897. Canoe Assiniboines.—Ibid.
Canoe band.–Culbertson in Smithson. Rep. 1850,
143, 1851. Canoe Indians.-Ind. Aff. # 2.89,
1854. Gens de Canot.—Brackenridge, Views of
La., 79, 1814 £ ibid., ed. 1817). Gens
des Canoe.—Lewis an Ciark ioiscov., 43, 1806.
Gens des canots.-Maximilian, Travels, 194, 1843.
Les gens des Caruts.–Ind. Aff., Rep., 289, 1854.
£ op.cit., 1814 (= Gens
de Canots, ibid., ed. 1815). a-ne-to-pâ.—Lewis
and Clark Discov., 44, 1806. Ma-ne-to-par.—Orig.
Jour. Lewis and Clark, vi, 104, 1905. Menatops.-
Lewis and Clark Exped., 184, 1817. Otaopabine,—
BULL. 301
Maximilian, Travels, 194, 1843 (sig. ‘les gens des
#"w, ato-pana.-Iapi Oaye, XIII, no. 5, p. 17,
1884. ah-to-pan-ah.-Denig # by Dorsey in
15th Rep. B. A. E.,222, 1897. ah-to-pap-i- .-
#de' Finnog, and philol. Mo Vaf's is 2.
Watsaghika. A former village of the
Iruwaitsu Shasta near the head of the
canyon and at the extreme w. end of Scott
valley, N. Cal. (R. B. D.)
Watsa-he-wa.–Gibbs (1851) in Schoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes, III, 171, 1853 (given as a band). at-so-
ke-wa.–McKee (1851) in Sen. Ex. Doc. 4, 32d
Cong., spec. sess., 171, 1853 (given as a band).
Watsequeorda's Band. A Paviotso band,
named from its chief (Four Crows), for-
merly living on Pyramid lake, w. Nev.,
and said to number 320 in 1859.
Four Crows band.—Burton, City of Saints, 576,
1861. Watsequendo. – Ibid. at-se-que-order's
band.—Dodge in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1859,374, 1860.
Wauanouk. A former village near St
Francis, Quebec, probably of refugee
Wewenoc.—Lattré map, 1784.
Wauban. See Waban.
Waubanaquot. See Wabamaquot.
Wauchimoqut. A Wampanoag village
in 1646, probably near Seekonk, Bristol
co., Mass.-R. I. Col. Rec., I, 32, 1856.
Waugau. A former Ottawa village,
named from the chief, near the mouth of
Maumeer. in Lucas co., Ohio, on a reser-
vation sold in 1833.
Wau-gan.–Maumee treaty (1833) in U. S. Ind.
Treat., 597, 1873 (misprint). Waugau.—Detroit
treaty (1807), ibid., 194
Waugullewatl. A former Hupa village
on the E. bank of Trinity r., Cal., near
the mouth of Willow cr.
Waug-ulle-watl.–Gibbs, MS., B. A. E., 1852.
Waugullewutlekauh. A former Hupa
village on the E. bank of Trinity r., Cal.
Waug-ulle-wutle-kauh.–Gibbs, MS., B. A. E., 1852.
Waulipoe (Wa’ulipoë, ‘those who are
feared’). A gens £ Kwakiutl proper
on the coast of British Columbia.-Boas
in Rep. U. S. Nat. Mus. 1895, 330, 1897.
waumEGEsako, “THE wanipum.” (Faow a paintina in Pos-
SESSION OF THE Wisconsin His Toñical Society
WATSAGHIKA—WAVEY
923
Waumegesako (Wemigtsiked, “He who
makes the migis, or sacred shell, i. e.
‘Sacred-shell maker.”—J. A. Gilfillan.
Also known as The Wampum, and
“Mexico”). A leading Chippewa, born
about 1789, head chief of a mixed band
of Chippewa, Potawatomi, and Ottawa
residing at Manitowoc, Wis., where he
died in 1844. He took a prominent part
in the treaties of Butte des Morts in 1827,
Green Bay in 1828, Prairie du Chien in
1829, and Chicago in 1833. At the last
treaty, ratified in 1835, the Indian title
was extinguished to all the tract of coun-
# commencing at Grosse Point, 9 m. N.
of Chicago, to the source of Milwaukee
r:, thence w. to Rock r. A portrait of
Waumegesako was painted by Healey, an
Irish artist, in 1839, a copy of which is
in the collection of the Wisconsin His-
torical Society. In appreciation of his
friendly attitude toward the early settlers,
the citizens of Manitowoc have erected
a monument to Waumegesako's memory.
Wauregan. A word of frequent occur-
rence in the earlier literature of New
England. Bartlett (Dict of American-
isms, 741, 1877) states that it was still
local in and about Norwich, Conn., in
the sense of fine or showy. The word is
famous through Dr Elisha Tracy's epi-
taph on the tombstone of Uncas, the
Mohegan sachem:
“For courage bold, for things wauregan,
He was the glory of Moheagon.”
Wauregan, according to Gerard, is a
corrupt form of wurigén, an inanimate
adjective (of which the animate form is
wurigu) belonging to an R-dialect of New
England, and meaning “it is good (fine,
pretty, etc.)”; cognate with Massachuset
wunigén, Lenape (Delaware) wuligên, etc.
As a place name the word survives in
Wauregan, a village in Windham co.,
Conn. (A.F. C.)
Wauswagiming (Wäswógaming, “at the
torchlight fishing lake.”—Gerard). A
Chippewa band that lived on the present
Lac de Flambeau res. in Wisconsin, on
Lac de Flambeau, where they were ac-
customed to fish by torchlight.
Lac du Flambeau.—Treaty of 1854 in U.S. Stat. at
Large, X, 223, 1855. Waswagaming.—Wm. Jones,
inf’n, 1905 (correct '. as-waw-gun-nink-
James in Tanner, Narr., 361, 1830. :
ing.—Warren (1852) in Minn. Hist. Soc. Co
192, 1885.
Wautakon. See Wingatakw.
Wauteghe (Wautéghe). A village about
1750, on the upper Susquehanna, be-
tween Teatontaloga and Oquaga.—Haw-
ley (1754) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st
s., IV, 63, 1795.
Wavey. A Canadian French corrup-
tion of wehwew, the Cree (onomatopoetic)
name of the snow goose, Chen hyperbore-
us, called by the Chippewa wewe. The
snow goose is also distinguished as the
., W,

924
[B. A. E.
WAWARSINK–WAZHAZHE
“common wavey, or wavy”, and the
“white wavey”, while the blue-winged
ose (C. caerulescens) is known as the
‘blue-wavey”, and the smallest goose
C. : ossi) as the “horned wavey”. The
ying to the south of the wavey in large
flocks is regarded by the Indians as a sure
sign of approaching winter. (w. R. G.)
Wawarsink (possibly from wavárăsini-
keu, ‘many hollow stones,” referring to
stones hollowed out by the action of the
creek.–Gerard). A former Munsee (?)
band on the w, bank of the lower Hud-
son r., N.Y., having their principal set-
tlement of the same name about the
junction of Wawarsing with Rondout cr.,
in Ulster co. (J. M.)
Wawarasinke.—Doc. of 1685 quoted by Ruttenber,
Ind. Geog. Names, 166, 1906. Wawarsing.—Rut-
#ibes Hudson R.,392, 1872. Wawarsinks.-
Wawayontat. A village of Praying In-
dians in 1674, situated on Weweantitt r.,
near Wareham, Plymouth co., Mass.
Wawayontat.-Bourne (1674) in Mass. Hist. Soc.
Coll., 1st s., 1, 198, 1806. awayoutat.—Bourne
(1674), quoted by Drake, HK inds... bk. ii. 118, 1848.
Wawepex. A Matinecoc village for-
merly near the present Cold Spring, near
Oyster Bay, on the N. shore of Long id.,
N.Y.—Thompson, Long Id., 1, 501, 1843.
Wawikyem (Wa/wik'em). A clan of the
Wikeno, a Kwakiutl tribe.—Boas in Rep.
U. S. Nat. Mus. 1895, 328, 1897.
Wawmahton. See Waneta.
Wawyachtonoc (‘eddy people’, or possi-
bly ‘people of the curving channel. Cf.
Wea). A tribe or band of the Mahican
confederacy formerly occupying a terri-
tory in Dutchess and Columbia cos., N.
Y., extending to the Housatonic r. in
Litchfield co., Conn. Their principal
village was Weantinock. Shecomeco,
Wechquadnach, Pomperaug, Bantam,
Weataug, and Scatioook were villages of
this tribe or 1n alliance with it. Most of
these Indians were gathered by the Mo-
ravians into the missions at Shecomeco
and Scatioook, Conn., and, except some
who remained at Scatioook, removed to
Pennsylvania and shared the fortunes of
the Moravian Indians. (J. M.)
Wawijachtenocks.-Doc. of 1689 quoted by Rut-
tenber, Tribes Hudson R., 85, 1872. Wawyachtei-
oks.-Doc. of 1689, ibid., 85. Wawyachtonocks,—
Ibid. Wayaughtanock.—Caldwell (1702), ibid.
W£was." (1632) quoted by Ruttenber,
bid., 71.
Waxhaw. A small tribe that lived in
the 17th century in what is now Lancaster
co., S. C., and Union and Mecklenburg
cos., N. C. They were connected with the
neighboring Sugeree, and both were ap-
parently related to the Catawba, and
therefore were Siouan. The custom of
flattening the head, practised by the
Waxhaw, was also mentioned as a custom
of the Catawba. Lederer (1672) says
they were subject to and might be con-
sidered a part of the Catawba. Lawson
visited the Waxhaw in 1701 and was hos-
pitably received. He mentions two of
their villages situated about 10 m. apart.
He describes the people as very tall, and
notes £ their custom of artifi-
cially flattening the head during infancy.
The dance ceremonies and councils were
held in a council house, much larger than
the ordinary dwellings. Instead of being
covered with bark, like the domiciles, it
was neatly thatched with sedge and rush-
es; the entrance was low, and around the
walls on the inside were benches made
of cane. Near the Waxhaw were the Ca-
tawba, or more likely a band of that tribe.
They were probably so reduced by the
Yamasee war of 1715 as to have been
obliged to incorporate with the Catawba
See Mooney, Siouan Tribes of the East,
1894.
Flatheads.-Mooney, Siouan Tribes of the E., 68,
1894 (general name, applied also to the Catawba).
Wachaw.—Vaugondy map, 1775. Wacksaws.—
Craven (1712) in N. C. Col. Rec. 1, 898, 1886. Was-
saws.—Catawba MS. in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes,
III, 294, 1853, Wastana-War map (1711–15) in
Winsor, Hist. Am..., V, 346, 1887 4' identi-
cal). Waxaus-Map N. Am, and W. Indies, 1720.
Waxaws.—Doc. of 1719 in Rivers, S. Car., 93, 1874.
Waxhaws.—Logan, Hist. S. Car., 1, 182, 1859. Wax-
saws.—Lawson (1714), Hist. Car, 60, 1860. Wi-
:-". 72. Wisacky.—Lederer, Discov., 17,
72.
Wayagwa (Wa’-ya-gwa). A former vil-
lage of the Tlakluit (q.v.) on Columbia
r., Wash. (E. s.)
Wayon. A chief or tribe in alliance
with the chief of Audusta (Edisto), S.C.,
and in friendly relation with the French
in 1562. The village was a short distance
inland from the French fort near Port
Royal.
Mayon.—De Bry map (1591) in Le Moyne, Narr.,
Appleton trans., 1875 (misprint?), Wayon.--Lau-
donnière (1564) quoted by French, Hist. Coll. La.,
n. S., 201, 1869.
Wazhazha (“Osage’).
Brulé Teton Sioux.
A band of the
Oz-ash.—Lewis and Clark Discov., 34, 1806.
Wahzhazas.–Ind. Aff. Rep., 67, 1877. jaja--
3,219,
Dorsey (after Cleveland) in 15th Rep. B. A.
1897. azaza.–Ibid. Wazazhas
ta Country, 16, 1855. -
Wazhazha. A band of the Oglala Sioux.
Wahza-zhe.—Ind. Aff. Rep., 296, 1854. Waja-
ja.–Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 220, 1897.
azaza.–Ibid. Waz-az-e.—Brackett in Smithson.
Rep. 1876, 467, 1877. Wazazies.–Ind. Aff. Rep.,
250, 1875. Wazzazies.–Ind. Aff. Rep., 301, 1854.
Wazhazhe. The second Ponca half-
tribe, as given by Dorsey, which included
four gentes.
Wajaje.—J. O. Dorsey, MS., B. A. E., 1880.
Wazhazhe. A Ponca gens.
Ice.–Morgan, Anc. Soc., 155, 1877. Wah'ga.—
Ibid. Wajaja-Long, Exped. Rocky Mts, 1,328.
1823. Wa-zha'-zha.–Morgan, op. cit., 155 (trans.
“snake'). -
Wazhazhe (named from the chief who
was originally an Oglala Wazhazha). A
band of the Sihasapa Sioux,
Kill Eagle's band.—Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E.,
219, 1897. Wajaje.—Ibid. Wazaze.—Ibid. Waz-
zazies—Bordeau in H. R. Doc. 63, 33d Cong., 2d
-Warren, Daco-
BULL. 30]
Wazhingkaenikashika (‘those who be-
came human beings by means of a bird’).
A Quapaw gens.
Small-bird gens.—Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E.,229,
1897. Wajiñ'ta enikaci'Ha-Ibid.
Wazhush (wazhash, muskrat'). . A
gens of the Chippewa. In the beginnin
of the 19th century they were #
adivision of the Kenozhegens, and resided
on the N. shore of L. Superior at Grand
Portage and Thunder bay.
Hawoyzask.–Long, Voy. and Trav.,62, 1791. , Mus-
quash.-Ibid. Omackāsivag.—Wm. Jones, inf'n,
1907. # Wenenewak.—Long, Exped.
St. Peter's R., ii, 153, 1824. Omush-kas.—Warren
£ in Minn. Hist. Soc. Coll., V, 84, 1885.
mush-kas-ug.—Ibid. Rat nation.-Long, Voy. .
and Trav., 117, 1791. -
Wazikute ('shootersamongpinetrees’).
A division of the Upper Yanktonai Sioux.
It was an ancient and important division,
from which in early times the Assiniboin
seceded.
Gens des Pin.—Hayden, Ethnog, and Philol. Mo.
Val., 371, 1862. Quapeontetons.—La Harpe (1700)
in Shea, Early Woy., 111, 1861 (trans. ‘village of
those who shoot in a great pine'). Ouapetonte-
tons.—Le Sueur (1700) quoted by Neill, Hist.
Minn., 170, 1858 (trans ‘village of those who shoot
at the large pine'). Ouasiconteton.—Le Sueur
(1700) in # Déc., v.1, 87, 1886 (trans. ‘village
of those who shoot at the large pine”). Pine-
Band.—Hayden, op.cit. Pole£
in Smithson. Rep. 1850, 141, 1851. Shooters in the
Pines.-H. R. Ex. Doc. 96, 42d '# 3d Sess., 5,
1873. Siouxs who Shoot in the Pine Tops.-Treaty
of 1816 in U.S. Ind. Treat., 870, 1873. Tca"-ona.-
Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 218, 1897. Those that
Shoot in the pines.—Culbertson in Smithson. '.
1850, 141, 1851. cicit'a".—Dorsey in Cont. N. A.
Ethnol., v.1, 412, 1890 (trans. ‘plenty of lodge
les'). Wa-ge'-ku-te.—Hayden, Ethnog. . and
hilol. Mo. Val., 371, 1862. ah-zu-cootas.-
Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, II, 169, 1852.
Wea (probably a contraction of the
local name Wawiaqtenang, ‘place of the
round, or curved, £: (Schoolcraft);
po'bly contracted from Wayahtónuki,
eddy people,’ from wayaqtonwi, “eddy,’
both renderings coming from the same
root. Wawaqtenang was the common
Algonquian name for Detroit. Cf. Waw-
£ A subtribe of the Miami.
hey are first mentioned in the Jesuit Re-
lation for 1673 as living in E. Wisconsin.
In the later distribution of the tribes of
the confederacy they occupied the most
westerly position. Allouez in 1680 found
a Wea town on St Joseph r., Ind. Mar-
quette visited a Wea village at Chi
which Courtemanche found still there in
1701. A part of them were for a time with
the bands of various tribes gathered about
La Salle's fort near Peoria, Ill. La Salle
says their band had 35 cabins. In 1719
their chief village, Ouiatenon, was on the
Wabash, below the mouth of Wea cr.,
where, according to Charlevoix, they
were living nearly half a century before.
This is £ identical with “Les
Gros” village (q.v.) of a document of
1718. £, this they had two or three
villages nearby. Ouiatenon was one of
the principal headquarters of the French
WAZHINGKAENIKASHIKA—WEA
925
traders. In 1757 the Wea and Pianka-
shaw endeavored to come into friendly
relations with the whites, and an agree-
ment to this end was entered into with
Col. £ Crogan, but was rejected by
the assembly of Virginia. Subsequently
various agreements of peace with other
tribes and the whites were entered into,
chiefly through the efforts of Col. Crogan
and Sir Wm. Johnson, to be as often fol-
lowed by outbreaks. In 1791 their
neighboring villages were destroyed by
the U.S. troops under Gen. Scott. They
£ in the treaty of Greenville,
hio, Aug. 3, 1795, their deputies signing
for them and the Piankashaw. In 1820
they sold their last lands in Indiana, near
the mouth of Raccoon cr. in Parke co.,
and removed with the Piankashaw to
Illinois and Missouri. In 1832 the united
tribes in turn sold their claims in those
states and removed to Kansas, where
some had already settled. The few Wea
still remaining in Indiana afterward
joined them there. In 1854 the Wea and
iankashaw, having rapidly dwindled
away, joined the remnants of the cognate
Illinois, then known as the Peoria and
Kaskaskia. The united body, all that
remained of 7 tribes, then numbered but
259, a large proportion of whom were of
mixed £ n 1868 they removed to
a tract on Neosho r., in the N. E. corner
of the present Oklahoma, where they
now are. In 1885 the united tribes num-
bered 149 souls. In 1909 the number of
the confederated Peoria was 204, only
about 75 of whom had as much as one-
half Indian blood. (J. M.)
Abinones.—Barcia, Ensayo,236, 1723. Aoiatenon.-
LaSalle (1682) in Margry, Déc., II, 216, 1877. Aonia-
tinonis.—La Hontan (1703), New Woy., map, 1735.
Aouiatinons.—Gale, '# Miss., 176, 1867. Aouit-
tanons.—La Hontan (1703), New Voy., map, 1735.
Newcalenous.–McKenney and Hall, Ind. Tribes,
III, 114, 1854. Ochiatenens.—Allouez (1680) in
Margry, Déc., II, 99, 1877. Oiatenon.—La Salle
(1680), ibid., 201. Oiatinon.—Hennepin, New
Discov., 111, 1698. Ojachtanichroenee.—Livingston
(1720) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., v, 567, 1855 (Iro-
quois name). Ojatinons.—La Hontan, New Voy.,
1,231, 1703. Oniactmaws.—Dalton (1783) in Mass.
Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st s., x, 123, 1809. Onias.—Stone,
Life of Brant, II, 278, 1864 £ Onia-
tonons.—Imlay, West. Ter, 291, 1797 (misprint).
Oniattanon.—Wilkinson (1791) quoted by Rupp,
West. Penn., '' 237, # - .-
Gale, Upper Miss., 75, 1867 ' rint). Oouiata-
nons.—Beauharnois (1732) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist.,
Ix, 1035, 1855. 08iate.8atenon.–MS. Jes. Rel. (1673–
79) quoted by Shea in Wis. Hist.Soc. Coll., III, 135,
i857 otiaraśatenon-Jes. Rel. (1676) quoted, ibid.
Oua.–McKenney and Hall, Ind.Tribes, III,80, 1854.
Ouachtanons.—Smith, Bouquet Exped., 64, 1766.
Ouachtenons.—Trader quoted by Smith, ibid., 70.
Ouachtunon.-Rupp, West. Penn., 149, 1846. 8a8aia-
tion.—Doc. of 1695 in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., Ix, 619,
1855. Ouaouiartanons.—Bacqueville de la Pothe-
rie, Hist., II, 261, 1753. Ouaouiatanoukak.—Char-
levoix 'o' by Tailhan, Perrot Mem.,
232, note, 1861, ouaouiatenonoukak. Jes. Rei.
(1672) quoted by Shea in Wis. Hist. Soc. Coll., III,
35, 1857. Ouaouyartanons.—Bacqueville de la
Potherie, Hist., II, 348, 1753. Ouatanons.—Doc. of
1756 in N.Y. Doc. Col. Hist., x,482, 1858. Ouatenon.-
Royce in 1st Rep. B.A.E., map, 1881(village). Oua-
926 WEAKAOTE–WEAPEMEOC
[B. A. E.
tonons.—Hildreth, Pioneer Hist., 307, 1848. Ouat-
tonon.-Croghan (1765) quoted in Monthly Am.
Jour. Geol., 264, 1831. Oucatonons.—Boudinot,
Star in the W., 128, 1816. Oüeas.—Tailhan, Perrot
Mém., 222, note, 1864. Ougatanous.–Chauvigne-
rie (1736) quoted by Schoolcraft, Ind. *
III, 555, 1853. Ouias.-Montreal conf. (1756) in N.
Y. Doc. Col. Hist., X, 447, 1858. Ouiatanon.-
Frontenac (1682), ibid., IX, 178, 1855. Ouiatenons.-
Perkins and Peck, Annals of the West, 411, 1850.
Ouiatinons.-Drake, Bk. Inds., xii, 1848. Ouiato-
nons.—Beauharnois (1736) in N. Y. Doc. Col.
Hist., IX, 1050, 1855. Ouiattanon.-Harmar (1790)
# by Rupp, West. Penn., app., 229, 1846.
iattons.—Harmar, ibid. Ouicatonans.—Croghan
£) in Monthly Am. Jour. Geol.,267, 1831. Ouil-
as.-De *'''e (1757) in N. Y. Doc. Col.
Hist., x, , 1858. Ouitanans-Brown, West.
Gaz., 71, 1817. Ouitanons.—Vaudreuil (1704) in
N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., Ix, 763, 1855. Ouitatot-
nons.—Jefferson (1785), Notes, 143, 1825. , Quiti-
maus.—Writer of 1812 quoted by Schoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes, III, 555, 1853. Oujatanons.—Doc. of 1718 in
N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., ix, 890, 1855. Ouroctenon.-
Royce in 1st Rep. B. A. E., map, 1881 (village).
Outaganons.—Doc. of 1756 in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist.,
x,424, 1858 (misprint). Outias.—Malartic (1758),
ibid., 840 (misprint). Outinon.—Schermerhorn
# in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 2d 8., II, 8, 1814.
yas.—Water, Mith, pt. 3, sec. 3,351, 1816.8yas.—
Longueuil (1752) in N.Y. Doc. Col. Hist., x,248,1858.
8yatanon.—Longueuil (1752), ibid., 246. Ouyata-
nons.—La Salle (1679) in # Déc., 1,463, 1875.
Ouyatonons.–Frontenac (1682) in N. Y. Doc. Col.
Hist., IX, 178, note, 1855. 8yatonons.—Longueuil
(1752), ibid., x, 246, 1858. Ouyattanons.—Chauvig-
nerie (1736), ibid., Ix, 1057, 1855. Ouyaws.—Bou-
uet (1760) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 4th s.11x, 345,
871. Ouyslanous.–McKenney and Hail, Ind.
Tribes, 79, 1854 £). Oyachtownuk Roanu.-
Dobbs, Hudson's y, 28, 1744. Oyaghtanont-
Post (1758), quoted by Proud, Penn., II, #
113, 1798. atonons.—Vaudreuil (1711) in N.Y.
Doc. Col. Hist., IX, 860, 1855. Oyyatanous.—Jef-
ferys, Fr. Doms, pt. 1, 117, 1761. Pea.—Brinton,
Lenape Leg., 11, 1885 (misprint). . Potanons.—
Maximilian, v., 82, 1843 (misprint). Pyato-
nons.–Perkins and Peck, Annals of W., 687, 1850.
Qurachtenons.—Buchanan, N. Am. Inds., 155, 1824.
Selugrue-Frontenac (1682) in N. Y. Doc. Col.
Hist., Ix, 178, 1855. Uitanons.–Maximilian, Reise
1, 186, 1837. Waas.—Drake, Bk. Inds., xii, 1848
Wah-we-ah'-tung-ong.—Dunn, True Ind. Stories,
315, 1909 (full name, of which Wea is the abbrevia-
tion). ah-wee-ah-tenon.—Hough, map in Ind.
Geol. Rep. 1882, 1883. Wak-we-ot-ta-non.—Ibid.
# Warraghtinooks.–Canajoharie conf.
1759) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., VII, 384, 1856. Wash-
tenaw.—Harvey quoted by Day, Penn., 315, 1843.
watanons.-Nuttall, Jour, 2.5i, 1821, waughwe.
htennes.—Croghan #" in Mass. Hist. Soc.
Coll., 4th s., 1x, 260, 1871. augweoughtannes.—
Croghan (1759) quoted by Proud, Penn., II, 296,
1798. wauwaughtanees. Mitcheii map (1755)
uoted in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., IV, 501, note, 1854.
awaightonos.–German Flats conf. (1770), ibid.,
VIII, , 1857. Wawcottonans.—Croghan (1765)
quoted in Monthly Am. Jour. Geol., 267, 1831 (mis-
£ of 1747 in N. Y.
. Col. Hist., VI, 391, 1855. Waweotonans.—
Hildreth, Pion. Hist,71, 1848. Waweoughtannes.—
Croghan (1760) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 4th s, Ix
372, 1871. Wawiachtanos.–Loskiel (1794) quote
by Ruttenber, Tribes Hudson R., 336, 1872. Wa-
wiaghta.—Johnson (1763) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist.,
vii, 583, 1856. Wawiaghtanakes.–German Flats
conf. (1770), ibid., VIII, 244, 1857. 'w':
Johnson (1765), ibid., v1.1, 716, 1856. awiaghto-
nos.—Johnson (1763), ibid., 583. Wawia'hta'nua.—
Gatschet, Shawnee MS., B. A. E., isso (Shawnee
name; plural, Wawiata'nuagi). awiotonans.—
Croghan (1765), in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., VII, 780,
1856. Wawioughtanes.—Croghan (1757), ibid., 268.
Wawyachtenoke.—Livingston (1700), ibid., Iv, 651,
1854. Waya'hto'nuki.–Gatschet, Miami MS.,
B. A. E., 1888 (correct Miami form). Wayough-
tanies—Croghan (1765) in Monthly Am. Jour.
Geol.,272, 1831. Wea.—Harmar (1790) in Am. State
Papers, Ind. Aff., 1,105, 1832. Weah.—Jones, Ojeb-
way Inds., 178, 1861. Weaus.—Doc, of 1786 in Mass.
Hist. Soc. Coll., 1sts., III, 26, 1794. Weavs.—Brown,
West. Gaz., 348, 1817. Weeah.—Harmar (1790) in
Rupp, West. Penn., app.,229, 1846. Weea's.–Green-
ville treaty (1795) in ti S.'ind. Treat., 1st, is 73.
Weeaws.—Brown, West. Gaz., 72, 1817. Weeds.—
Rupp, West. Penn., app.,253, 1846 (misprint). Wi-
ahtanah.—Barton, New Views, xxxiii. 1798 wi.
ah-tón-oon-gi.-Dunn, True Indian Stories, 315,
1908 (Miami name of the Wea town). Wiata-
nons.—Doc. 1756 in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist... x, 401,
1858. Wiaut.—Lattré, map U.S., 1784. Wyachte-
nos.-Putnam (1792) in Am. State Papers, Ind. Aff.,
1,240, 1832. Wyahtinaws.–Imlay, W.Ter:364, 1797.
Wyatanons: uquesne (1754) in N. Y. Doc. Col.
Hist., x, 263, 1858. yeacktenacks.—Lindesay
(1749), ibid., v.1,538, 1855. Wyogtami.–McKenney
and Hall, Ind.Tribes, 111,80, 1854. Yeahtentanee.-
Drake, Bk. Inds., xii, 1848.
Weakaote (probably from wiyaka ota,
“much '' A former band or vil-
lage of the Mdewakanton Sioux.—Long,
Exped. St Peters R., 1,385, 1824.
Weanoc. A tribe of the Powhatan
confederacy, formerly living in Charles
City co., Va., on the N. bank of James r.
In 1608 they numbered about 500. The
seem to have crossed over to the s. ban
of James r. toward the close of the 17th
century, perhaps in consequence of a dis-
astrous attack from the Iroquois in 1687.
In 1722 Beverley stated that their former
settlement in Prince George co., s of the
James, was extinct, and in 1727 it was stated
that they had lived at different times on
upper Nottoway r. and on a tributary
stream, then called Wyanoke cr., near
the North Carolina frontier. Nottoway
r. was also at one time known by their
name. -
Chawopoweanock.—Pots in Smith (1629), Va., I,
204, repr. 1819 (incorrect combination of Chawopo
and Weanock) weanocks.--Smith, ibid." ii.6.
Wianoes.—Boudinot, Star in the W., 129, 1816
(misprint).
Weanoc. The principal village of the
Weanocin 1608, situated below the mouth
of Appomattox r., at the present Wey-
anoke, Prince George co., Va.
Wayanoak.–Colden Q:) Five Nat., 58, 1747.
Wyanoke.—Beverley, Va., 199, 1722. Wynoack.—
Möll in Humphreys, Acct., map, 1730. Wyonoke.—
Doc. of 1727 in Martin, N. C., I, app., xvi, 1829.
Weantinock. The chief village of the
Wawyachtonoc, situated on Housatonic
r., near the present New Milford, Litch-
field co., Conn.
Oweantonoge.—Trumbull, Hist. Conn., II, 82, 1818.
Wean'tinock.—Trumbull, Ind. Names Conn., 80,
1881. Wyantenock.—Doc. of 1702 quoted by Trum-
bull, Hist. Conn., II, 82, 1818.
Weapemeoc. An Algonquian (?) tribe
met by Raleigh's colonists in 1584–89,
occupying the territory N. of Albemarle
sd., N.C., including probably most of
what is now Currituck, Camden, Pasquo-
tank, and Perquimans cos. Their chief
town, of the same name, seems to have
been in Pasquotank co. Other towns
apparently in the same jurisdiction were
Pasquenock (Pasquotank?), Chepanoc,
and Mascoming. They were said then
to have 700 or 800 (warriors), under their
Bi Li. 30]
chief Okisco. A century later the same
territory was occupied by the Yeopim or
Jaupim (Weapom-oc?), Pasquotank, Per-
uiman, and Poteskeet. In 1662 the
Veopim chief sold lands. In 1701, ac-
cording to Lawson, the other bands still
counted 40 warriors, but of the Yeopim
only one man survived. (J. M.)
Jaupin.—Lawson (1714), Hist. Car., 1860. Weap-
omeioc.—Hariot (1585), Narr., map, repr. 1893.
Weapomeiok.—Layne (1585) in Smith, Va., Arber
ed., 312, 1884. eepomeokes.-Haines, Am. Ind.,
582, 1888. Weopo
meiok. -Lane (1586) in £
''' 319, 1810. Weopomekoes.—Drake, Inds.
N. ., 345, 1880. Yaopim.—Doc. 1693 in Hawks,
N. C., II, 137, 1858. Yeopim.—Ibid., 450.
Weapons. The offensive weapons of
the Indians may be classified by their
working parts and hafting, and their
use. Striking weapons are of stone, bone,
or wood, in the shape of clubs or balls,
and into the shapes of the clubs the tribes
carved a marvelous amount of their my-
thology, especially those among whom
tractable wood was abundant; cutting
weapons, before the introduction of iron,
were made of stone or copper; piercing
weapons were of any hard substance
that would take a point. Many weap-
ons had two or more functions. The
Sioux had clubs armed with blades or
points; among other tribes cutting or
thrusting weapons were weighted. All
three classes are subdivided according to
the manner of holding or mounting.
They were held in the hand, perhaps
wrapped with a strip of fur, set in a gri
for one hand, mounted on a longer shaft
for two hands, or slung to a line. Missile
weapons were thrown from a sling, darted
from a throwing-stick, hurled from the
hand, or shot from a bow. Not all these
were equally common. The chisel-edged
arrow of Africa was almost unknown in
the Western Hemisphere. Piercing im-
£": for hunting were often com-
ined with a device for holding the
quarry, and the Mexicans are said to
have shot the soldiers of Cortés with
harpoon arrows thrown from atlatls;
but war arrows had lanceolate, not
barbed points. The war arrow also had
a single head. The poisoning of arrows
is a much mooted question.
The most common defensive weapon of
the North Americans was the shield, worn
on the left arm by means of thongs fast-
ened on the inside and used both for
£ and for covering the vitals.
Shields were usually circular in form and
made of the thickest rawhide, though
bark, basketry, and rods woven together
served the purpose here and there. The
making of a shield, for which one or more
covers were prepared, was attended with
great ceremony. On the surface were
painted heraldic devices, and the shield
was further adorned with fringes, pre-
cious objects, tassels, and the plumes of
WEAPONS—WEATHERFORD
927
les. A special place was set apart for
it in or about the tent.
Armor was not universal and was of two
sorts: (1) woven of rods or splints of wood
or of plates of ivory; (2) made of thick
rawhide. From Bering str. southward
all varieties are found. There is historic
evidence of skin armor on the Atlantic
slope. The fighting of the Indians was
chiefly hand to hand, hence there was little
need of engineering inventions or coöp-
erative weapons demanding the united
effort of a number of men. See Armor,
Arrows, Clubs, Daggers, Knives, Lances,
Poisons, Shields, Slings, Spears, Throwing-
stick, Tomahawk, etc. (o. T. M.)
Weare. A Tenankutchin village at the
mouth of Tanana r., Alaska.—Baker,
Geog. Dict. Alaska, 1902.
Weataug. A village formerly near the
site of the present Salisbury, Litchfield
co., Conn., containing 70 wigwams in
1740. Its inhabitants were probably a
part of the Mahican.
Weataug.—Trumbull, Ind. Names Conn., 80, 1881.
Weatog.—Trumbull, Hist. Conn., II, 109, 1818.
Weatherford, William (known also as
Lamochattee, or Red Eagle). A half-
blood Creek chief, born about 1780;
noted for the part he played in the Creek
war of 1812–14, in which Gen. Jackson
was leader of the American forces. There
is some uncertainty as to his parentage.
Claiborne (quoted by Drake, Inds. N.
Am., 388, 1860) says his “father was an
itinerant peddler, sordid, treacherous,
and revengeful; his mother a full-blooded
savage of the tribe of the Seminoles.”
Another authority says that a trader,
Scotch or English, named Charles
Weatherford (believed to have been the
father of William), married a half-sister
of Alexander McGillivra (q. v.), who
was the daughter of an Indian chief of
pure blood. In person, he was tall,
straight, and well proportioned, and na-
ture had bestowed upon him genius, elo-
quence, and courage, but his moral char-
acter was far from commendable. He
led the 1,000 Creeks at the massacre
of Ft Mimms, Aug. 30, 1813. Gen. Jack-
son having entered the field, the Creeks
were driven from point to point until
Weatherford resolved to make a desperate
effort to retrieve his waning fortunes by
gathering all the force he could command
at the Great Horseshoe bend of the Tal-
lapoosa. The signal defeat his forces suf-
fered at this point ended the war, and
Weatherford, to save further bloodshed,
or perhaps shrewdly judging the result,
£ delivered himself to Jackson
and was released on his promise to use
his influence to maintain peace. He died
Mar. 9, 1824, leaving many children, who
intermarried with the whites. It is said
that after the war his character changed,
928 wiciwrno 1». it L.
and he became dignified, industrious,
and sober. Consult Red Eagle, by G. O.
Eggleston, 1878. (0. '1'.)
Weaving. Among the Indians N. of
Mexico weaving was done generally by




mtwu-to sen waves. (Mnrnewsl
hand; baskets, bags, and mats were made
without the aid of apparatus. But in the
Atlantic states, the Aleutian ids., and
doubtless else-
batten, or other device. The technic lll
many varieties of twined weaving in-
volved two or more weft strands. The
designs were in black, white, yellow,
blue, and green, first sketched out in
black on a pattern board. Farther
s., in the Columbia. draina e basin, fine
blankets were woven after tllie same tech-
nic, but they were rectangular in form,
lacking the elaborate fringes and borders
of the Chilkat, and the decorations were
geometrical.
In the E. at the time of the discovery
and later in the Pacific states the Indians
were found weaving into blankets feath-
ers and down of birds as well as rabbit
skins cut into narrow strips. The strips
of skin were twisted into rolls as thick as
a finger, and the shafts of feathers were
4-aug it between the strands of twine in
twisting. These fluffy rolls constituted
a kind of warp, held in place by rows of
twined weaving of stout cord or babiche.
ln the S. W. the Spaniards introduced
sheep and robably taught the Indians
the use of liluropean hand looms. With
these the Pueblo tribes and the N avaho
developed a genuine native art, producing
narrow garters, belts, girths, and sashes,
and, by different processes, larger fabrics,
such as dresses andblankets. In these
fabrics, as well as in all others produced
in this area, the length of the web was that
' of the article to

where, the warp
of wallets was
suspended from
limbs of trees or
some other sup-
port, this con-
stituting the
first tep toward
the loom. The
(lhilkat of s. I-J.
Alaska, in set-
ting up the warp
for their elabo-
rate blankcts ,
d r o v e t w 0
forked stakes
into the ground
as far 8)fl.I‘t as
the Wititli of
the blanket and
laid a stout bar
or pole acrossfor
a warp beam.
From this was
suspended a
thong or stout
cord stretched
from side toside,

beproduced; no
cloth was made
in the piece to
be afterward
cutup. Cotton,
yucca, mulberry
bark, and other
fibers, hair of
quadrupeds,and
the down of
birds formerly
furnished the
materials for
.purely native
fabrics. Aslen-
der rod with a
circular block
for a fly-wheel
served for spin-
dle. Variety in
color was given
by the native
hue of the mate-
rials and with
dyes. The set-
ting up of the
warp was a com-
bination of the


which held the
warp of goats’
hair and cedar bark. The woman, sitting
in front, wrought her intricate patterns
with her fingers alone, as does the basket
maker, using neither shuttle, heddle,


NAVAHO SPINNING AND WEAVINQ
Chilkat process
and that of the
conquerors. The Zuni even adopted the
western European hand heddle. In the
S. the woman in weaving also sat on the
ground in front of her work, using little

BULL. 30]
balls of yarn tied to the warp or a simple
bobbin for a shuttle. See Art, Basketry,
Clothing, Dyes and Pigments, Ornament.
The intricate processes with crude ap-
haratus are discussed and illustrated by
Iatthews in 3d Rep. B. A. E., 1884.
Consult also Mason in Nat. Mus. Rep.
1901, and the bibliography therein; Bush-
nell in Am. Anthr., xi, no. 3, 1909; Dixon
in Bull. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., xv.11, pt. 3,
1905; Niblack in Rep. Nat. Mus. 1888,
WECHIK HIT-WECQUAESGEEK
-*
-
-
". |
A- |
* || |
-
-
- -
-
- - T -
NAVAHo LooM. (Marthews)
1890; Nordenskiöld, Cliff Dwellers of
Mesa Verde, 1893; Speck in Am. Anthr.,
1x, 293, 1907; Guide to Anthr. Coll. Prov.
Mus. Victoria, 1909; Emmons and Boas,
Chilkat Blanket, Mem., Am. Mus. Nat.
Hist., III, pt. 4, 1907; Stites, Economics
of Iroquois, 1905. (o. T. M.)
Wechikhit. A Yokuts (Mariposan)
tribe formerly living on lower Kings r.,
Cal., in the plains, and one of the group
of tribes which ceded their lands to the
United States by treaty of Apr. 29, 1851.
They were then placed on Fresno res.,
where they were still represented in 1861.
Two or three £ survive.
Wa-cha-et-Royce in 18th Rep., B. A. E., 782,
1899. Wa-cha-hets.–McKee et al. in Senate Ex.
Doc. 4, 32d Cong., spec. sess., 75, 1853. Wa-che-ha-
ti.–Wessells (1853) in H. R. Ex. Doc. 76, 34th
Cong., 3d sess., 31, 1857. Wa-che-nets.–Ind. Aff.
Rep., 223, 1851. Wa-che-ries.—Senate Ex. Doc. 4,
''Cong., spec. sess., 93, 1853. Waches.—Henley
in Ind. Aff. Rep., 511, 1854. Watch-ahets.—John-
ston in Sen. Ex. Doc. 61, 32d Cong., 1st sess., 22,
1852. Wat-ches.—Lewis in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1857,399,
1858. Wechikhit.—Kroeberint.niv. Cal Pub., Am.
Arch. and Eth., ii,360, 1907. Wi’-chi-kik.–Powers
in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., 111,370, 1877.
Wechotookme (We-cho-took-me). One
of the 7 Seminole towns in Florida in
1799; exact locality unknown.—Hawkins
(1799), Sketch, 25, 1848.
Wechquadnach (properly Wequae'adn-
auke, ‘place at the end of, or extending
to, the mountain’; the earlier name was
Pachquadnach, ‘bare mountain land.’—
£ A Mahican village, prob-
ably belonging to the Wawyachtonoc
tribe, formerly near Indian pond, N. w. of
Sharon, Litchfield co., Conn., adjoining
57009°– Bull, 30, pt 2–12 59
929
the New York state line. The Moravians
had a mission there about 1744. (J. M.)
Pachquadnach.—Ruttenber, Tribes Hudson R.,
197,1872. Wachquadnach.—Ibid. Wechquadnach.-
Ibid., 86. Wequadn'ach.—Trumbull, Ind. Names
Conn., 83, 1881. Wukhquautenauk.–Ruttenber,
Tribes Hudson R., 86, 1872.
Wechquetank (wechquëtank or wiguitank,
the Lenape name of a shrub which
grew near that vicinity.—Heckewelder).
A Delaware village about 8 m. be-
ond the Blue Ridge, N. w. from Beth-
ehem, probably near the present Mauch
Chunk in Carbon co., Pa. It was settled
in 1760 by a colony of Moravian Indians
from the mission of Nain. They were
driven off by the whites and their village
burned in 1763. (J. M.)
£ Ind. Wars, 41, 1833. Wechque-
.-Loskiel, Hist. Miss. Unit. Breth., pt. 2, 193"
1794. Wequetank.—Loskiel (1794) in Day, Penn.,
518, 1843.
Wechurt (We’tcü(r)t, “opposite”). A
Pima village at North Blackwater, s.
Ariz.—Russell in 26th Rep. B. A. E., 23,
1908.
Wecquaesgeek (from wikwaskik, ‘end of
the marsh, or swamp.”—Gerard). An
important tribe of the Wappinger con-
federacy that formerly occupied s. Fair-
field co., Conn., and Westchester co.,
N. Y., from about Norwalk, Conn., to
Hudson r. They were a strong tribe
until they had trouble with the Dutch.
In 1643 the Dutch massacred more than
100 in a single night, and in the war
which e'í two of their three fortified
villages were destroyed. In a massa-
cre near Greenwich, Conn., a party led
by Underhill killed between 500 and
700 men, women, and children of the
Wecquae-geek and Wappinger, only 8
men escaping. Peace was finally con-
cluded in 1644. In 1663 their single re-
maining “castle” contained about 400
souls. The tribe still had a chief as late
as 1689. Their castles are said to have
been very strong, constructed of plank 5
in thick, 9 ft high, and braced around
with thick plank, pierced with portholes.
One of their villages was Alipconk, an-
other bore the name of the tribe. See
Rechtauck. A. M.)
ighland Indians.—Lovelace (1669) in N. Y. Doc.
Col. Hist., xiii., 440, 1881 £ also to the
Wappinger). Wechquaeskeck.–Doc. of 1644, ibid.,
1, 150, 1856. Weckquaesgeeks.—Breeden Raedt (ca.
1635) quoted by Ruttenber, Tribes Hudson R., 108,
1872. Weckquesicks.—Hist. Mag., 1st s,..., III, 121,
1859. Wecks.—Van der Donck (1656) quoted by
Ruttenber, op.cit., 82. Wequa-esgecks.–School-
craft, Ind. Tribes, VI, 147, 1857. Weskeskek.–
Witt (1689) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., III, 659, 1853.
Wesquecqueck.—Doc. of 1644, ibid., 1,211, 1856.
Wetquescheck.—Doc. of 1643, ibid., 186. Wicguaes-
ck.—Doc. ca. 1643, ibid., 197. Wickerscreek.–
oc. of 1671, ibid., xIII, 460, 1881. Wickersecreeke.–
Doc. of 1676, ibid., 496. Wickersheck.—Lovelace
(1669), ibid., 440. Wickeskeck.—Lovelace (ca.
1669) quoted by Ruttenber, Tribes Hudson R., 83,
1872. ickwaskeck.—Doc. of 1650 in N. Y. Doc.
Col. Hist., 1,410, 1856. Wicquaesgeckers.—Doc. of
1643, ibid., 199. Wicquaskaka.–Livingston patent
quoted in Ruttenber, Tribes Hudson R., 372, 1872.

930
[B. A. E.
WECQUAESGEEK—WEITSPUS
Wiechquaeskeck.-Treaty of 1660 in N. Y. Doc.
Col. Hist., XIII, 148, 1881. Wiechquaesqueck.—
Doc. of 1663, ibid., 282. Wiechquaskeck.—Treaty
of 1664, ibid., 375. Wieckquaeskecke –Stuyvesant
(1664), ibid., 365. Wiequaeskeck —Deed of 1649,
ibid., 24. Wiequaskeck.—Doc. of 1655, ibid., 52.
Wighquaeskeek.—Deed quoted in Ruttenber, op.
cit., 366. Wikagyl.–Map of 1614 in N. Y., Doc.
Col. Hist., I, 1856. Wiquaeshex.–Treaty of 1645
quoted by Ruttenber, Tribes Hudson R., 118.
1872. Wiquaeskeck.—Treaty of 1644 in N. Y. Doc.
Col. Hist., xiii. 17, 1881. iskerscreeke.—Andros
(1680), ibid., . Witgueschack.—Doc. of 1644,
ibid., I, 151, 1856. Witguescheck. —Doc. of 1646,
ibid., 184. Witgueschreek.—Doc. of 1646, ibid., 183.
Wyckerscreeke.–Doc. of 1671, ibid., xIII, 460, 1881.
Wyquaesquec.—Doc. of 1641, ibid., 1,415, 1856.
Wecquaesgeek. The principal village
of the Wecauaesgeek, situated on the
Hudson at Dobbs Ferry, Westchester co,
N. Y. Its outlines could be traced in re-
cent times by numerous shell beds.
Weckqu .—Trumbull, Ind. Names Conn., 81,
1881. Weckquaskeck.—Ruttenber, Tribes Hudson
R., 78, 1872. Wickquaskeck.—Van der Donck
(1656) quoted by Ruttenber, ibid. 72.
Wecuppom. A village of the Powhatan
confederacy, situated in 1608 on the N.
bank of the Rappahannock in Richmond
co., Va.
£ in Smith (1629), Va., 1, 185,
repr. 1819 (misprint). Wecuppom.—Smith, ibid.,
map.
Wedges. Wedges were probably in
most general use among the woodworking
tribes of the far N. W. They
are made of wood, stone,
of late years iron and steel
have come into favor. These
implements are employed in
cutting out and splitting lum-
ber for house '' boat build-
ing, for firewood, and for
other purposes. Wedges re-
semble celts and chisels in
general shape, but are not so
carefully finished and neces-
sarily show the effect of bat-
tering from use under the hammer or
maul. The heads of wooden wedges are
sometimes protected by a cap of tough
withes or spruce roots. Besides the wood-
working wedges small wedges of various
materials were in common use for tighten-
ing fastenings of implement hafts and
for like-purposes. See Woodwork.
For illustrations, see Niblack in Rep.
Nat. Mus. 1888, 1890; Nelson in 18th Rep.
B. A. E., 1899; Smith in Mem. Am. Mus.
Nat. Hist., II, 1900; Teit, ibid.; Mason in
Rep. Nat. Mus. 1886, 1889. (w. H. H.)
Weechitokha. A former Seminole town
between Suwannee and Santa Fe rs., in
S. w. Columbia co., Fla. - H. R. Ex. Doc.
74 (1823), 19th Cong., 1st sess., 27, 1826.
Weendigo (“cannibal’). A mythical
tribe of cannibals said by the Chippewa
and Ottawa to inhabit an island in Hud-
son bay. Some of the Chippewa who
dwelt on the N. w. Shore of L. Superior
were said to practise cannibalism and were
Antier wedge;
Hues. (M.A.
sos)
bone, antler, and copper, but
called by this name. The Maskegon on
the shores of Hudson bay, though, re-
proached as cannibals by the other tribes,
were said to be themselves in constant
fear of the Weendigo.
Onaouientagos.—Bacqueville de la Potherie. Hist,
II, 49, 1753 (misprint). Y's: —Tanner,
Narr., 316, 1830 (Ottawa form). - -
Kane, Wanderings of an Artist, 60, 1859. indi-
gos.—Kingsley, Stand. Nat. Hist., pt. 6, 153, 1883.
Weequashing. See Wigwassing. -
Weesick. A popular name in Connecti-
cut for the fall herring, Alosa mattowacca.
The meaning is unknown. (w R G.)
Weesowhetko (Wee-sow-het’-ko, “yellow
tree'). A subgens of the Delawares.—
Morgan, Anc. Soc., 172, 1877.
Weesquobs. A village of '' In-
dians in 1674 near the present Pocasset,
Barnstable co., Mass. (Bourne, 1694, in
Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1sts., 1, 197, 1806),
probably subject to the Wampanoag.
Weetamoo. See Wetamoo.
Wehatsa. The Calabash clan of Jemez
pueblo, N. Mex A corresponding clan
existed also at the related pueblo of Pecos.
Wa-ha.—Hewett in Am. Anthr., n. s., VI, 431, 1904
(Pecos form). Wa'-ha'-há'.—Hodge in Am.
Anthr., Ix, 349, 1896 (Pecos form). Wehatsa-
ash.—Ibid. (Jemez form; ash- ‘people”).
Weinshauks. A Pequot village in 1636,
the residence of Sassacus, the principal
chief. On a map drawn by Williams in
1636 (see Mass. Hist.Soc. Coll.,3ds., 1,161,
1825) it is located between Thames and
Mystic rs., near the present Groton, New
London co., Conn.
Weitspekan Family. , Alinguistic family
consisting of the Yurok (q.v.) tribe alone,
inhabiting the lower Klamath r. valley
and the adjacent coast in N. California
The name is an adaptation of Weitspus
(q.v.).
=Weits-pek.–Gibbs in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes,
III, 422, 1853 (a band and language on Klamath at
junction of Trinity); Latham, Elem.Comp. Philol.,
410, 1862 (junction of Klamatl and £ rs...};
Gatschet in Mag. Am. Hist., 163, 1877 (affirmed to be
distinct from any neighboring tongue); Gatschet
in Beach, Ind. Misc., 438, 1877. ~ Weitspek:-
Latham in Trans. Philol. Soc. Lond, 77, 1856
'' of Klamatl and Trinity rs.; Weyot and
ishosk dialects); Latham, Opuscula, 343, 1860.
=Eurocs.–Powers in Overland Mo., VIII, 530, June
1872 (of the lower Klamath and coastwise; Weit-
spek, a village of). =Eurok.—Gatschet in Mag.
Am. Hist., 163, 1877; Gatschet in Beach, Ind. Misc.,
437, 1877. = Yū-rok.-Powers in Cont. N. A.
Ethnol., III, 45, 1877 (from junction of Trinity to
mouth and coastwise); Powell, ibid., 460 (vocabs.
of Al-i-kwa, Klamath, Yu’-rok). x Klamath.-
Keane in Stanford, Compend., Cent. and So. Am.,
475, 1878 (Euroes belong here). = Weitspekan-
Powell in 7th Rep. B. A. E., 131, 1891. -
Weitspus (from Weitspeku, the name of
a spring in the village.—Kroeber). A
Yurok village on lower Klamath r., op-
Posite the mouth of the Trinity, N. w. Cal.
his was one of the most populous Yurok
villages, and one of only two or three at
which both the Deerskin dance and the
Jumping dance were held It is now a
# under the name of Weitchpec,
ncluding the settlements on the opposite

BULL. 30]
side of the river the Indian population of
Weitchpec is now about 100. (A. L. K.)
Ansafriki.—A. L. Kroeber, inf’n, 1904 (Karok
name). Weitchpec.—Ibid. (white men's name).
Wejack. A name of the fisher (Mus-
tela pennanti) formerly in use among the
people of the fur country: from otchig or
odjik, the name of this animal in the Chip-
pewa dialect of Algonquian, which is also
the original of woodchuck (q.v.). With
the confusion of names of fisher and mar-
mot may be compared that of the names
of the American glutton and the badger,
noted under Carcajou. (A. F. C.)
Wejegi (probably from Navaho, bitsigi,
“in its head,” orbitsé'ge, among its rocks.’—
Matthews). The name given by a New
Mexican to Gen. J. H. Simpson in 1850 as
that of an important ancient pueblo ruin
in Chaco canyon, N. w. N. Mex., about 6
m. s. E. of Pueblo Bonito, on the N. side of
the arroyo, at the base of the canyon wall.
It is a rectangular structure, 225 by 120
ft in exterior dimensions, built around 3
sides of a court, the s. side of which is open,
there being no vestige of an inclosing
wall as with other Chaco Canyon pueblos.
The rooms average about 8 by 14 ft in
size, a few being about 8 ft square. Two
circular kivas are embraced within the
walls, each being 30 ft in diameter. The
building was 3 stories high, and consider-
able portions of wall are still standing,
but no timbers remain in £ The plan
of the building is remarkably symmetri-
cal, the masonry regular and well finished.
The material is grayish yellow sandstone,
laid in small tabular pieces with thin mor-
tar. There are small windows in the sec-
ond story, below which are apertures 2 by
3 ft in size, extending diagonally throug
the walls. These appear to have been
used for loopholes for the defense of the
pueblo. (E. L. H.)
Ki'ndotliz.–Matthews, Navaho Leg., passim, 1897
(‘blue house': Navaho name). Wegegi.—Bell in
Jour. Ethnol. Soc. Lond, I, 247, 1869. 'J'.
Simpson, Exped. Navajo Country, 77, 1850. ej1-
gi.—Hardacre in Scribner's Mo., 275, Dec. 1878.
Wekapaug (“at the end of the pond.’—
Trumbull). The principal village of the
eastern Niantic, formerly about the site
of Charlestown, R. I. Variants of the
name are Wecapaug, Wequapaug, Wequa-
pauock, etc.
Wekapaug. A Nipmuc village formerly
on the site of West Brookfield, Worcester
co., Mass.
Wickabaug. —Chase cited by Kinnicutt, Ind.
Names, # 1905.
Wekeeponall. A Delaware village in
1758, on the w. bank of the Susquehanna,
about the mouth of Loyalsock cr., in the
resent Lycoming co., Pa. (Post, Jour.,
1758, 189, 1904). obably identical with
Queen Esther's Town.
Welagamika (“rich soil’). A Delaware
village on the site of Nazareth, Lehigh
co., Pa., abandoned about 1748.
WEJACK—WELSE INDIANS
931
Welagamika.—Heckewelder in Trans. Am. Philos.
Soc., n.s., IV, 359, 1834. Welakamika.-Ibid., 383.
Welika (Creek: w-i ‘water’, làika ‘ex-
tending’ or ‘sitting’). A former Semi-
nole town, 4 m. E. of the Tallahassee towns,
probably in Leon co., Fla.-H. R. Ex. Doc.
74 (1823), 19th Cong., 1st sess., 27, 1826.
Welsh Indians. According to a story of
the Welsh bards, first printed in Lloyd's
History of Cambria in 1584, a certain
Prince Madoc of Wales in the year 1170
sailed westward and discovered a new
land. Returning to Wales he fitted out
a second squadron, which sailed away
and was never heard of again. Althoug
the story is lacking in detail or corrobo-
rating evidence, its romantic side appealed
strongly to Welsh national pride, while
on the political side it was eagerly seized
to offset in a measure the Spanish claims
of £ in American discovery, so that
it has been perpetuated and constantly
amplified for the last 3 centuries by a
succession of writers, who have built up a
tribe of “Welsh Indians” on the flimsiest
theories until the extension of linguistic
investigation has left no resting place on
the entire continent for this mythic peo-
le. The first discovery of a tribe of
Welsh Indians, in this case the Tuscarora
of North Carolina, was announced by the
Rev. Morgan Jones, who claimed to have
been taken prisoner by the Tuscarora,
who spared his life when they heard him
pray in the Welsh language, which they
£ was the same as their own. His
story was published in the Turkish Spy
about 1730 and in the Gentleman's Maga-
zine in 1740, and was widely copied and
commented on. In 1768 another Welsh-
man, Rev. Charles Beatty (Journal of a
Tour in America), enlarged the story b
giving these Indians a Welsh Bible, whic
they were unable to read, but which their
prisoner read and explained to them in
the Welsh language to their great edifi-
cation. About the same time another
Welshman, Griffith, who had been cap-
tured by the Shawnee in 1764, claimed to
have met in his wanderings a tribe of In-
dians speaking his own language; and in
1774 David Jones, in his Journal, at-
tempted to give examples of Welsh identi-
ties for the languages of the Ohio valley.
Others have attempted to identify this
mythic tribe with the Nottoway, Croatan,
Modoc, Moki (Hopi), Padouca (Coman-
che), Pawnee, Kansa, Oto, and, most of
all, with the Mandan, the noted traveler
Catlin having devoted a whole chapter to
the latter hypothesis, but with as little
SucceSS as # the others. Some theorists
have had the mythic tribe speak “Keltic,”
and some, notably Custer, have made it
Gaelic. It seems hardly necessary to state
that there is not a provable trace of
Welsh, Gaelic, or any other European lan-
932
I B. A. E.
WELUNUNGSI–WENROHRONON
guage in any native American language,
excepting for a few words of recent
introduction which have had no effect
whatever on the general structure or
vocabulary.
Consult Catlin, N. Am. Inds., for Man-
dan theory; Bowen, Am. Discovered by
the Welsh, 1876; Burder, Welsh Inds.,
1797; Durrett in Filson Club Pub., no.
23, 1908; Lewis in Trans. Oneida Hist.
Soc., 1894; Mooney, Growth of a Myth,
in Am. Anthr., Oct. 1891, and numerous
authorities noted in Winsor, Narr. Crit.
Hist. Am., I, notes 109–111, 1889.
The early stories of a tribe of “White
Indians” (q. v.), or “White, Bearded
Indians,” somewhere in the unknown
interior, refer sometimes to this mythic
Welsh tribe, but more often appear toarise
from misinterpreted Indian accounts of
other distant European colonies or visita-
tions, or of some tribe of complexion
lighter than usual. See Lost Ten Tribes
#Israel, Popular Fallacies. (J. M.)
£ Am... Discov. by the Welsh
93, 1876 (also Madogian and Madogiaint; so called
by various authors). Madocian Inds.—Ibid., 63
(term used with reference to the Indians of
Prince Madoc). Madogians.—Janson, Stranger in
Am..., 270, 1807. Madogiant.—Bowen, op. cit., 93.
Mnacedeus.—Ker quoted by Drake, Bk. Inds... bk.
1, 38, 1848. "Welch-Drake, ibid., Kii. Welsh
Bearded Indians.—Bowen, '' cit., 129. Welsh
Indianv.—Croghan (1759) in Rupp, West. Pa., 146,
1846 (misprint).
We lunungsi (We-lun-ting-si, ‘little
turtle'). A subclan of the Delawares.—
Morgan, Anc. Soc., 172, 1877.
Welwashkeni (Welwashxā’ni, ‘place of
the large spring’). A former Modoc set-
tlement on the s. E. side of Tule lake,
at Miller's farm, N. E. Cal.–Gatschet in
Cont. N. A. Ethnol., 11, pt. 1, xxxii, 1890.
Wenameac. See Winamac.
Wenatchi (Yakima: winótshi, ‘river is-
' from a canyon, referring to We-
natcheer.). A Salish division, probably a
band of the Pisquows, formerly on We-
natchee r., a tributary of the Columbia
in Washington. In 1850 there were said
to have been 50 on Yakima res., but 66
were enumerated in the Report on Indian
Affairs for 1910 as under the Colville
agency. It is uncertain whether these
bodies belonged to one original band.
Lower Chehalis.—Common name. Wanoolchie.—
Ford in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1857, 341, 1858. Waratcha.—
Ind. Aff. Rep., 219, 1861. Waratka.–Ibid., 1864,
499, 1865. aratkass.—Ibid. 1863, 512, 1864. We-
natcha.—Lansdale, ibid., 1859, 412, 1860. We-
matchi.-Ind. Aff. Rep., 704, 1901. Wenatshapam.–
U. S. Stat. at Large, x 11,951. Wenatshapan.-Ind.
Aff. # 1856, 266, 1857. Wenatshepum.–Ibid.,
110, 1874. Wina'tshipüm.–Mooney in 14th Rep.
B. A. E., 786, 1896 (given as a synonym of Pis-
quows). Wynoochee.–Gibbs in Pac. R. R. Rep.,
1,428, 1855. y-noot-che.—Ross in Ind. Aff. Rep.,
18, 1870.
Wendigo. See Windigo.
Wendjimadub (“whence he sits’; that
ls, supposing he was sitting in one spot, he
moves from it and sits in another). A
Chippewa chief and orator, with a strain
of French blood, born at La Pointe, Wis.,
about 1838. He married a Mississippi
Chippewa, and since 1868 has lived at
White Earth, where he is at the head of
a band of about 40. Wendjimadub is
noted for his independence. When,
about 1878, a half-breed trader induced
all the other chiefs to join him in oppos-
ing a worthy Indian agent, Lewis Stowe,
in order that an agent might be appoint-
ed who would further his £ end-
jimadub was the only one who had the
courage to stand up openly in the council
before prominent Americans, and take
the agent's part, declaring his innocence
and showing why the warfare was waged
inst him. Although uneducated,
endjimadub is by far the best speaker
among the Chippewa. He served in a
Minnesota regiment throughout the Civil
War. He farms to some extent, but is in
sufficiently affluent circumstances to live
without working. He has been converted
to Christianity. (J. A. G.)
Wenimesset (wenomissit, “at the grape-
vine.’–Gerard). A Nipmuc village in
1676, at the present New Braintree, Wor-
cester co., Mass.
Wenimesset.—Rowlandson quoted by Drake,
Trag. Wild., 25, 1841. Wenimisset.-Kinnicutt,
Ind. Names Worcester Co., 56, 1905. Winnimis-
sett.—Ibid.
Wenona. A small snake (Charina botta)
found in California and Mexico. From
winona (q.v.) in the Santee Sioux lan-
£ signifying “first-born child' [if a
aughter]. The word is also a place
nanne. (A. F. C.)
Wenrohronon (Aw8ñro'roń'non', prob-
ably from a combination of the noun
awéñ/rā’, the Huron form of the com-
mon Iroquoian vocable denoting “scum,’
‘moss,’ ‘lather,’ with the verb stem
-o’, ‘to float,” “to be immersed or con-
tained in liquid or in the earth,’ ‘to be
in solution,’ ‘to be contained in,’ with
the tribal appellative suffix -roñnon'.
Awāń'ro' (ouenro in the Jesuit Rela-
tions), the base of the term, signifies, as
a geographic name, “where scum floats
on the water’; hence Awenrohronon
means ‘the people or tribe of the place
of floating scum.” The suggested mean-
ing of the name would seem to indicate
that the Wenrohronon may have lived
in the vicinity of the famous oil spring of
the town of Cuba, Allegany co., N.Y.,
described as a filthy, stagnant pool, about
20 ft in diameter, without an outlet. A
£" oil collects on its sur-
ace, and this was the source of the
famous “Seneca oil,” formerly a popular
local remedy for various ailments. The
spring was so highly regarded by the
Seneca that they always reserved it in
their land-sale treaties). One of the
tribes which, according to the Jesuit
Relation for 1639, had been associated
with the Neutral Nation and which had
BULL. 30] -
lived on the eastern borders of the Neu-
tral Nation toward the Iroquois, the
common enemy of all these tribes. As
the territory of the Neutral Nation on
the E. side of Niagara r. extended at this
date southward to the “end” of L. Erie
and eastward to the watershed of Gene-
see r., at least, the former habitat of the
Wenrohronon must have been s. of this
territory. So long as the Wenrohronon
kept on good terms with the Neutral
Nation they were able to withstand their
enemies and to maintain themselves
against the latter's raids and incursions.
But owing to some dissatisfaction, possi-
bly fear of Iroquois displeasure, the Neu-
tral Nation severed its relations with the
devoted Wenrohronon, who were thus left
a prey to their enemies. Deciding there-
fore to seek asylum and protection from
some other tribe, they sent an embassy to
the Hurons, who received them kindly and
accepted their proposal, offering to assist
them and to escort them with warriors
in their migration. Nevertheless, the
fatigue and hardships of the long retreat
of more than 80 leagues by a body ex-
ceeding 600 persons, largely women and
children, caused many to die on the way,
and nearly all the remainder arrived at
Ossossané and other Huron towns ill
from the epidemic which was primaril
the occasion of their flight. The Jesuit
Relation cited says: “Wherever they
were received, the best places in the
cabins were assigned them, the granaries
or caches of corn were opened, and they
Were £ liberty to make such use of
it as their needs required.”
It is stated (Jes. Rel. 1647–48, xxxIII,
63, 1898) that the southern shores of L.
Erie were formerly inhabited “by cer-
tain tribes whom we call the Nation of
the Cat (or Panther); they have been
compelled to retire far inland to esca
their enemies, who are farther to the
west,” and that this Nation of the Pan-
ther has a number of fixed towns, as it
cultivates the soil. This shows that the
appellation “Nation du Chat”, was a
eneric name for “certain tribes” dwell-
ing s. and s. E. of L. Erie, whose enemies
farther westward had forced at least
some of them to migrate eastward. From
the list of names of tribes cited by Bre-
beuf in the Jesuit Relation for 1635 (33,
1858) the names of four tribes of the
Iroquois tongue dwellings of L. Erie
and of the domain of the Five Iroquois
tribes occur in the order: Andastoerrho-
nons (Conestoga), Scahentoarrhonons
(People of Wyoming valley), Rhiier-
rhonons (the Erie), and the Ahouenroch-
rhonons (Wenrohronon). But this last
name is omitted from the list of tribal
names cited from Father Ragueneau’s
“Carte Huronne,” recorded by Father
WENROH RONON
933
LeJeune in his Relation for 1640 (35,
1858), because this tribe, in 1639, becom-
ing too weak to resist the Iroquois, hav-
ing lost the support of an alliance with
the Neutral Nation, and being afflicted
with an epidemic, probably smallpox,
had taken flight, part seeking refuge
among the Hurons and part among
the Neutral Nation, with which peo-
' they became incorporated. The
esuit Relation for 1641 (80, 1858) says
that in the town of Khioetoa, surnamed
St Michel, of the Neutral Nation, a cer-
tain foreign nation, named A8enrehro-
non, which formerly dwelt beyond “the
Erie or the Nation du Chat (or the Pan-
ther Nation),” had for some years past
taken refuge. Father Jean de Brebeuf
and Father Joseph Marie Chaumonot
started from Ste Marie of the Hurons on
Nov. 2, 1640, on a mission to the Neutral
Nation; but owing to several causes,
chiefly false reports spread among them
by Huron spies concerning the nature of
this mission, they were coldly received
by the Neutrals as a whole, and were
subjected to much abuse and contumely.
But the Wenrohronon dwelling at Khio-
etoa lent willing ears to the gospel, and
an old woman who had lost her hearing
was the first adult person among them
to be baptized. Bressani’s Relation for
1653 (Thwaites ed., xxxix, 141, 1899),
however, says that among the Hurons
the Oenronronnons, whether by true or
false report, added weight to the charges
against the Jesuits of being the cause of
the epidemic and other misfortunes of
the people. The foregoing quotation
definitely declares that this tribe of the
Wenrohronon dwelt before their migra-
tion “beyond the Erie” or the Panther
Nation. It is therefore probable that
this tribe lived on the upper waters of
the ' possibly on the w. branch
of the Susquehanna, and that it was
one of the tribes generically called the
Black Minguaas. Writing to his brother
on Apr. 27, 1639, Father DuPeron (Jes.
Rel. 1639, xv, 159, 1898), in reference
to the Wenrohronon, says: “We have
a foreign nation which has taken refuge
here, both on account of the Iroquois,
their enemies, and on account of the
epidemic, which is still causing them
to die here in large numbers; they are
nearly all baptized before death.” Of
the Wenrohronon, Father Bressani,
£ in 1653 (ibid., xxxix, 141, 1899),
says that they had then only recently
come into the Huron country, and that
they “had formerly traded with the Eng-
lish, Dutch, and other heretical Europe-
ans.” Nothing is known of the numbers
of the refugee Wenrohronon who fled to
the Neutral Nation, but these were in
addition to the “more than 600” who
934
[B. A. E.
WEOGUFKA—WEQUADONG
arrived in the Huron country in 1639.
From Herrman’s map of Virginia and
Maryland in 1670 (published in 1673)
much information is derived in regard to
the valley of the Juniata r., the w. branch
of the Susquehanna, and the Wyoming
or Scahentowanen valley. As the Wen-
rohronon were on hostile terms with the
Iroquois tribes, and as they were known
to have traded with the English, the
Dutch, and other Europeans, it would
appear that they must have followed the
routes to the trading places on the Dela-
ware and the lower Hudson customaril
followed by the Black Minquaas, wit
whom they seem to have been allied.
From Herrman's map it is learned also
that the Black Minquaas lived w. of the
Alleghany mts., on the Ohio or Black Min-
uaas r., and that these Indians reached
'. r. by means of the Conemaugh,
a branch of the Ohio or Black Minquaas
r., and the Juniata, a branch of the Sus-
quehanna, and that prior to 1670 the Black
Minquaas came over the Alleghany mts.
along these branches as far as the Dela-
ware to trade. These Wenrohronon were
probably closely allied in interests with
the Black Minquaas, and so came along
the same route to trade on the Delaware.
Diverging eastward from the Wyoming
valley were three trails—one through
Wind gap to Easton, Pa., the second by
way of the Lackawanna at Capouse mead-
ows through Cobb's gap and the Lacka-
waxen to the Delaware and Hudson, and
the third, sometimes called the “War-
rior's path,” by way of Ft Allen and
along the Lehigh to the Delaware Water-
p at Easton. From the journal of Rev.
Wm. Rogers with Sullivan's expedition
against the Iroquois in 1779, it is learned
that in the Great Swamp is Locust Hill,
where evident marks of £ Indian
village were discovered; that the Toby-
hanna and Middle crs. flow into Tunkhan-
nock, which flows into the head branch
of the Lehigh, which in turn joins the
Delaware at Easton; that Moosick mtn.
through a gap of which Sullivan passed
into the Great Swamp, is on the dividin
line or ridge between the Delaware an
the Susquehanna. This indicates the
routes by which the Wenrohronon could
readily have reached the Delaware r for
trading purposes at a very early date.
LeJeune (Jes. Rel. 1639, xv.11, 213, 1898)
states that the Wenrohronon, “those
strangers who recently arrived in this
country,” excel in drawing out an arrow
from the body and in curing the wound,
but that the efficacy of the prescription
avails only in the presence of a pregnant
woman. In the same Relation (p. 37) he
says that “the number of the faithful
who make profession of Christianity in
this village amounts to nearly 60, of whom
many are Wenrohronons from among
those poor strangers taking refuge in this
country.” According to the Jesuit Rela-
tion for 1672–73 (Lv11, 197, 1899) there
were Wenrohronon captives among the
Seneca, along with others from the Neu-
tral Nation, the Onnontioga, and the
Hurons; the three nations or tribes last-
named, according to Father Frémin (1669–
70), composed the Seneca town of Kana-
£ the Neutrals and the Onnontioga
ing described as having seen scarcely
any Europeans or having heard of the true
God.
. The historical references above given
indicate that the Wenrohronon, before
their wars with the Iroquois and before
they were stricken with smallpox, must
have been a tribe of considerable impor-
tance, numbering at least 1,200 or 1,500,
and possibly 2,000 persons. (J. N. B. H.)
Ahouenrochrhonons.—Jes. Rel. 1635,34, 1858. Awen-
rehronon.—Jes. Rel., III, index, 1858. Oenronron.
nons.—Jes. Rel. 1653, xxxix., 141, 1899. 8eanohro-
nons.—Jes. Rel. 1639, 55, 1858 (misprint, cor-
rected in errata). Ouenro nation.-Ibid., 1673, LVII,
197, 1899. Senrôronons.—Jes. Rel. 1639, 98, 1858.
Weanohronons.—Ibid., 1639, XVI,253,1898. Wenro-
Shea, Cath. Miss., 179, 1855. Wenrohronons (8en-
rohronons).—Jes. Rei. 1639, 55, 1858 (form given
in errata).
Weogufka (“muddy water”). A former
Upper Creek town on a branch of Pon-
chishatchee cr., in S. w. Coosa co., Ala.,
with 103 heads of families in 1832.
Owekofea.–Royce in 18th Rep. B. A. E., Ala, map,
1900. U-i-uküfki.—Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg.,
1, 149, 1884. We-a-guf-ka-Sen. Ex. Doc. 425, 24th
Cong., 1st sess., 277, 1836. We guf car.—Parsons in
Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, IV, 576, 1854. Weo-
gufka.-H. R. Rep. 37, 31st Cong., 2d sess., 122, 1851.
Weogufka. A town of the Creek Na-
tion, Okla.
#ind-datchet Creek Migr. Leg., 11, 186,
Wepanawomen. A village situated in
1608 on the E. bank of Patuxent r. in
Anne Arundel co., Md.—Smith (1629),
Va., I, map, repr. 1819.
Weperigweia. An Algonquian , tribe
living in 1635 N. of St Lawrence r., below
adoussac, Quebec.
Oueperigoueiaouek.—Jes. Rel. 1643, 38, 1858. Oupe-
rigoue-ouaouakhi...—Jes. Rel. 1635, 18, 1858. Wepe-
rigoueiawek.—Jes. Rel., III, index, 1858.
Wequadong (from wikuedunk, “at the
bay'). An ancient Chippewa village
where the L'Anse band still live, near
L'Anse, at the head of Keweenaw bay,
Baraga co., Mich.
Ance.—Shea, Cath. Miss., 390, 1855. Ance-ke-we
naw.—Warren (1852) in Minn. Hist.Soc. Coll., v,
38, 1885. Ause Kenowenou.—Chauvignerie (1736)
quoted by Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, III, 556, 1833
£ Kiouanan.–Chauvignerie in N. Y.
oc. Col. Hist., IX, 1054, 1855. ouanau.-Chau-
vignerie*: in Minn. Hist. Soc. Coll., v, 427,
1885. ouanous.–Chauvignerie quoted by
Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, III, 556, 1853 (misprint).
Kioueouenau.—Vaudreuil (1719) in N. Y. Doc. Col.
Hist., Ix, 893, 1855. Kuk-ke-wa-on-an-ing.—War-
ren (1852) in Minn. Hist. Soc. Coll., v, 243, 1885.
L'Anse.—La Pointetreaty (1854) in U.S. Ind. Treat.,
223, 1873. We-qua-dong.—Warren (1852) in Minn.
Hist. Soc. Coll., v. 38, 1885. Wikuedo-wininiwak.-
Gatschet, Ojibwa Ms., B. A. E. iss2 (people at
BULL. 30]
the inlet": name of the band). Wikuedunk.–
Ibid. Wilkwädunk.—Wm. Jones, inf’n, 1905.
Wikwed.—Baraga, Eng.-Otch. Dict., 154, 1878
(Chippewa form) wikwedong-ibid.
Wequashing. See Wigwassing.
Werawahon. A Village of the Powhatan
confederacy, situated in 1608 on the N.
bank of Chickahominy_r., in New Kent
co., Va.-Smith (1629), Va., I, map, repr.
1819.
Werowacomoco (“chief's town”). A
town of the Powhatan confederacy, sit-
uated in 1608 on the N. bank of York r.,
in Gloucester co., Va.; about opposite the
mouth of Queen cr. Although it was the
favorite residence of Powhatan, the popu-
lation did not exceed 200 persons. On
account of the encroachments of the
whites he subsequently withdrew to
Orapaks.
Meronocomoco.—Simons in Smith (1629), Va., I,
162, repr. 1819 (misprint). Werawocomoco.—Smith
1629), ibid., 117. erowcomoco.—Ibid., 142.
érowocómicos.—Jefferson, Notes, 138, table, 1801.
Werowocomoco.—Smith (1629), op. cit., 74.
Werowance. A chief, or head-man,
among the former Indians of Maryland
and Virginia. Gerard (Am. Anthr., Ix,
112, 1907) derives the word from Renape
wirow(intésu, “he is rich, or ‘he exists in
affluence, the chief radical being wiro,
‘to be rich. Other forms of the word are
weroance, wirowance, wiroans, wyroans,
wyoraunce, etc.
Wesaenikashika (“snake people”). A
Quapaw gens.
Serpent gens.—Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 229,
1897. es'á e'nikaci'xa.—Ibid.
Wesawmaun £ “yellow
eel”). A gens of the Mahican.—Morgan,
Anc. Soc., 174, 1877.
Weshacum (wechecum is given by Roger
Williams as the Narraganset name of the
sea, to which Trumbull adds: “as the
great “producer of their staple food,
fish”). A Nashua village, apparently the
£ one, at Washacum ponds, near
terling, Worcester co., Mass., in the 17th
century.
Washacum.—Willard, Address, 59, 1853. Wesa-
kam.—Gookin (1677) in Trans. Am. Antiq. Soc.,
II, 487, 1836. eshacum.—Doc. ca. 1675 quoted by
Drake, Bk. Inds., bk. III, 83, 1848. Weshakim.–
Gookin (1674) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st s., I,
162, 1806. We -Gookin (1677) in Trans.
Am. Antiq. Soc., II, 512, 1836.
Weskarini. An Algonquian tribe that
lived on the N. side of Ottawa r. below
Allumette id., Quebec, with the people of
which they appear to be closely associated
in the Jesuit Relations.
Little Nation of the Algomquins.—Jefferys, Fr.
Doms., pt. 1, map, 1761. 5''-'.
Rel. for 1640, 34, 1858. Ouaouechkairiniouek.—Jes.
Rei for 1658, 23, 1858. ouaouiechkairini -Cham:
lain ''' CEuvres, III, 299, note, 1870. 8a8iech-
£ ek.—Jes. Rel. for 1646, 34, 1858. 8e8eskari-
niens.—Jes. Rel. for 1643, 61, 1858. Ouescharini.—
Champlain (1613), CEuvres, III, 299, 1870. Petite
Nation.—Jes. Rel. for 1633, 34, 1858. Petite nation
des Algonquins.—Jes. Rel. for 1640, 34, 1858. Petits
Algonquins.—La Tour map, 1784. Quieunontat-
eronons.—Sagard, Hist, du Can., III, 738, 1866
(Huron name). Wawechkairini.—Jes. Rel., III,
WEQUASHING—WEST GREENLANDERS
935
index, 1858. Waweskairini.—Ibid. Wewechkal-
rini.—Ibid.
Wessagusset. A former Massachuset
village near the present Weymouth, Nor-
folk co., Mass.
Wechagaskas.—Hoyt, Antiq. Res., 89, 1824. Wee-
chagaskas.—Gookin (1674) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll.
1st S., I, 148, 1806. weesagascusett.—Bradford
(ca. 1650), ibid., 4th s...iii, 21, 1856 wesaguaca.
sit.—Pratt (1662), ibid., IV, 479, 1858. Wesagus-
cus.—Dudley (1631) in N. H. Hist. Soc. Coll. iv,
227, 1834. ese uaset.—Mather (ca. 1680) in
Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 4th S., IV, 491, 1858. Wessa-
W£ (1630), ibid., 1st S., VIII, 37, 1802.
essagusquasset.—Hubbard (1680), ibid., 2d s., V,
32, 1815. e ssett.—Ibid., 1st S., I, 125, 1806.
Westaugustus *f; ubbard (1680), ibid., 2d s, v, 192,
1815. i ashas.—Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, vi,
150, 1857. Wichaguscusset.—Mourt (1622) in Mass.
Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st s., VIII, 248, 1802. Wisagus-
set.-Josselyn (1675), ibid., 3d s., III, 325, 1833.
Wissaguset-Josselyn (1675), ibid., 318.
West Abeika (Aiabeka, ‘unhealthful
lace”). A former Choctaw village located
y Romans at the head of Chickasawhay
r., Miss., probably in the present Neshoba
co. It was called West Abeika to distin-
guish it from another town (see East
Abeika) of the name at the junction of
Sukenatcha and Straight crs.—Halbert in
Pub. Miss. Hist. Soc., VI, 425, 427, 1902.
See Abihka.
Abeka.-Romans, Florida, 323, West
Abeika.—West Florida map, ca. 1775.
West Congeeto. A former Choctaw
town on the headwaters of Chickasawhay
r., presumably in £ co., Miss.
a.
r
West Congeta.—Romans, Fla., 315, 1775. West
Congeto.—West Fla. map, ca. 1775.
Westenhuck (corruption of Hous’atenuc,
Eng. Housatonic, “at the other side of the
mountain.”—Trumbull). A former Mahi-
can village near Great Barrington, Berk-
shire co., Mass. It was the capital of the
Mahican confederacy after the removal of
the council fire from Schodac. The in-
habitants removed to Stockbridge in 1736,
soon after the establishment of the mis-
sion at that place. A few removed to
Pennsylvania, where they joined the Dela-
wares and kindred tribes. Most of the
Stockbridges came originally from Wes-
tenhuck. (J. M.)
Waahktoohook.—Hoyt, Antiq. Res., 209, 1824.
Wahktoohook.—Ibid., 225. estenhook.—Deed of
1679 in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., xii.1, 545, 1881. West-
enhuck.—Ruttenber, Tribes Hudson R., 62, 1872
(name used by Moravian missionaries). W-nahk-
ta-kook.-Ibid. (name used by English mission-
aries). Wnahktukook.—Barber, Hist. Coll. Mass.,
95, 1841.
Wnoghquetookoke.—Edwards (1788) in
*: :£ 2d "AX, 95, £h -
est Greenlanders. A geo 1c grou
of Eskimo without r: £
sions. They have long been Christianized
by German Moravian and Danish mis-
sionaries, and live £ about the
mission stations. considerable admix-
ture of white blood is found among them.
They are expert in hunting the seal with
the large harpoon and bladder, and man-
age their kaiaks with marvelous skill.
They numbered 9,752 in 1880. Their
villages, including the Danish trading
posts and the mission stations, are as fol-
1775.
936
[B. A. E.
WESTO—WETUMPKA
lows: Adjuitsuppa, Agdluitsok, Aglutok,
Amerdlok, An lartok, Arpik, Arsuk,
Atanekerduk, laesedael, Christians-
haab, Claushaven, Drynaeskirk, Egedes-
minde, Episok, Fiskernaes, Frederiksdal,
Frederikshaab, Godthaab, £
Igdlorpait, Inigsuarsak, Ipik, Itivliarsu
Ivigtut, Ivikat, Jacobshavn, Julianehaab,
Kaersok, rsuak, Kanajormiut, Kan-
k, £, Kapisilik, Kariak,
£ arusuk, Kasigianguit, Keker-
tarsuarak, Kinalik, Kingiktok, Kornok,
Lichtenfels, Maklykaut, Merkitsok, Nan-
ortalik, Narsak, Narsarsuk, Nugsoak,
Numarsuak, Nunatarsuak, Ny Herrnhut,
Okossisak, Pamiadluk, Proven, Riten-
benk, Sagdlet, Saitok, Sardlok, Sarkak,
Sermilik, Sukkertoppen, Svartehuk, Tor-
nait, Tuapait, Tunuliarbik, Umanak,
Upernivik, Utlaksuk, Uvingasok, Yotlik,
Zukkertop.
Westo. A name applied by the coast
Indians of southern South Carolina to a
tribe dwelling along Savannah r. in the
latter part of the 17th century. They
were dreaded enemies of the coast people,
who declared that they were man-eaters.
In 1674 Henry Woodward visited their
town, or a town of theirs, situated on a
point on the w. bank of Savannahr., two-
thirds surrounded by the river and pro-
tected by palisades. Their predatory
habits made them £ trouble-
some in 1669–71, and in 1674 it was neces-
sary to send against them a company of
volunteer troops. In 1681 part of the
Shawnee drove them from the region
about Augusta, Ga., and little is heard of
them afterward. It appears, however,
that some of the Westo, at least, retired
among the Lower Creeks, first to Okmul-
ee r. and thence to Chattahoochee r.,
rom which circumstance and other evi-
dence it is almost certain that they were
identical with the well-known Yuchi (q.
v.). This tribe is the “Oustack” of -
erer (1672), and perhaps the Yustaga
(q.v.) of the Florida explorers in the 16th
century. (J. R. S.)
Oustaca. —De Bry map (1591) in Le Moyne, Narr.,
Appleton trans., 1875. Oustack.—Lederer, Dis-
cov., 17, 1672. Oustacs.–Gatschet, Creek Migr.
Leg., I, 48, 1884. Westoes.—Archdale (1707) in
Ramsay, Hist. So. Car., I, 34, 1809
Wetamoo. A female chieftain of a part
of the Wampanoag, in the latter part of
the 17th century, generally known during
Philip's war as the Squaw Sachem of
Pocasset. She was the wife of Alexander
(Wamsutta), Philip's elder brother, and
sister of Wootonekauske, Philip's wife,
and until Alexander's death (1662) went
under the name of Namumpam. She sur-
vived her husband, and after his death
was called Wetamoo (Weetamoe, Weeta-
moo, Wetamoe, Wetamore). She es-
oused Philip's cause in his war with the
English, and aided him with warriors
and provisions. After the death of her
first husband she married Quinnapin
(known also as Petananuet and Peter
Nunuit), a son of Ninigret, chief of the
Niantic tribe. While fleeing from the
English she was drowned, Aug. 6, 1676,
in attempting to cross Tehticut r. Her
head was cut off and set upon a pole in
sight of Indian prisoners who were her
adherents. According to Mrs. Rowland-
son (Narr., 73, 1828), who was a prisoner
of Quinnapin, Wetamoo spent much time
in her personal adornment. At a dance
“She a kersey coat covered with
girdles of wampum from the loins up-
ward. Her arms from her elbows to her
hands were covered with bracelets.
There were handfuls of necklaces about
her neck, and several sorts of jewels in
her ears. She had fine, red, stockings,
and white shoes, her hair powdered, and
her face painted red.” (A. F. C. C. T.)
Wetchon £ A Yuchi clan.
Wétc'An’.—Speck, Yuchi Inds., 71, 1909 (te=ch.
Wetchón tahá.—Gatschet, Uchee MS., B. A. E.,
1885 (= ‘panther gens').
Wetlko. A Yurok village on the s. side
# the mouth of the Klamath r., N. w.
'al.
Weht'l-qua.–Gibbs (1851) in Schoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes, III, 138, 1853.
Wetsagua (“opossum’). A Yuchi clan.
Wétsagow An'.–Speck, Yuchi Inds, 71, 1909. Wet-
saguá tahá.—Gatschet, Uchee MS., B. A. E., 1885
(="opossum gens').
Wetsiaus. A Siuslaw village on Sius-
law r., Oreg.
We'-tsi-aus'.-Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, III,
230, 1890.
Wetsitsiko. The Yurok name of a
Karok village on Klamath r., N. w. Cal.,
between the mouth of Salmon r. and Or-
leans Bar.
Wetumpka (Creek: u"-i, or u-i'ira,
‘water'; tımkis, ‘it is rumbling’). Two
former '' Creek towns, 4 m. apart,
on the E. bank of Coosa r., Elmore co.,
Ala., the falls of the river lying between
them. Swan in 1791 called them Big and
Little Wetumpkee. The modern town
Wetumpka stands on the site of Big We-
tumpka, about 3 m. below the falls; and
another town, West Wetumpka, , has
sprung up on the w. side of the river,
which flows throughadeep canyon at that
lace. The “Stincard” language spoken
y these two towns, which are generally
referred to as one settlement, was the
Alibamu dialect. A. S. G.)
Oweatumka.—Woodward, Reminisc., 48, 1859.
Wee-tam-ka.—Adair, Am. Inds., 257, 1775. Wee-
tumkus.–Romans, Florida, I, 90, 1775. Wee-
tumpkee.—Adair, op.cit.,330. Wetumpkees(big and
little).—Swan (1791) in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes,
V. 262, 1855. ittumke.—Bartram, Travels, 461,
1798. Witumki.—Alcedo, Dic. Geog., V, 343, 1789.
Wetumpka. A former Lower Creek
town, a branch or colony of Kawita Tal-
ahasi (see Kawita), situated 12 m. from
it, extending for 3 m. along Wetumpka
cr. in N. E. Russell co., Ala.
B1. LL.30]
Weektumkas.—Carroll, Hist. Coll. S. C., I, 190,
1836, we tum-cau-Hawkins (1799), sketch, 56.
1848. Wetumkee.—Page (1836) in H. R. Doc. 274,
25th Cong., 2d sess., 76, 1838.
Wetumpka. Apparently a former Semi-
nole settlement in central Florida. It
was probably near Wetumpka Hammock,
in Marion co. Charley Emathla's town
and Coe Hadjo's town were nearby, and
Wetumpka may be the proper name of
one of them. (H. w. H.)
Wetumka.—Drake, Bk. Inds... bk. IV, 84, 1848.
Wi .-H. R. Doc. 78, 25th Cong., 2d sess.
map, 768-9, 1838. Witamky.–McKenney an
Hall, Ind. Tribes, II, 160, 1858. -
Wevok. A Tikeramiut Eskimo village
at C. Lisburne, Alaska.-Hydrogr., chart,
1890, quoted by Baker, Geog. Dict. Alaska,
1902.
Wewamaskem (WE/wamasqEm, ‘the no-
ble ones’). A gens of the Mamalelekala,
a Kwakiutl tribe.—Boas in Rep. U. S.
Nat. Mus. 1895, 330, 1897.
Wewanitowuk. A band of Cree.—
Hutchins (1770) quoted by Richardson,
Arct. Exped., II, 37, 1851.
Wewasee (We-wā’-see, “buzzard’). A
gens of the Shawnee.—Morgan, Anc. Soc.,
168, 1877.
Wewenoc. A tribe of the Abnaki con-
federacy that lived on the coast of Maine
about the mouth of the Kennebec r., in
Lincoln and Sagadahoc cos. They were
closely related to the Arosaguntacook,
with whom they combined at an early
I' when displaced by the English.
hey figured in the Falmouth treaty of
1749 and other treaties of that period.
Before 1727 most of them had removed
to St Francis and Bécancour, Quebec, and
in 1747 only a few families remained in
Maine, who soon afterward removed also
£d: where a remnant still exists.
8ansinak–French letter (1721) in Mass. Hist.
Soc. Coll., 2d s., VIII, 263, 1819. 8arinakiens.—
Rasle (trans. of 1724) in Mass. Hist...Soc. Coll.,
2d s., VIII, 247, 1819. Sheepscot Indians.—Wil-
liamson in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., Ix,475, 1855 (local
name). Sheepscuts.--Douglass, Summary, 1, 184,
1755. 'walink: Gatschet. Penobscot MS. B. A.
E., 1887 (Penobscot name). Walnonoak.—Doug-
lass, op.cit., 185. Wananoak.—Alcedo, Dic. Geog.,
v, 331, 1789. Wanonoaks.—Jefferys, Fr. Doms.,$#:
map,1761. Waweenock.—Casco conf. (1727) in N.H.
Hist. Soc. Coll., 11, 261, 1827. Wawenech.—Colman
1727) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1sts., VI, 117, 1800.
awenock.—Casco conf. w: in N. H. Hist. Soc.
Coll., 11, 261, 1827. eewenocks.-Falmouth
W: (1749) in Me. Hist. Soc. Coll., Iv, 164, 1856.
eweenocks.–Falmouth jour. (1749), ibid., 155.
Wewenocks.—Niles (ca. 1761) in Mass. Hist. Soc.
Coll., 4th S., V, 365, 1861. Wewoonock.–Falmouth
treaty rep. (1726) in Me. Hist, Soc. Coll., III, 390,
1853. Winnenocks.–Falmouth '', "w'
in Me. Hist. Soc. Coll., III, 386, 1853. iscas-
sett Sullivan in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st S.,
1x, 220, 1804 (local name). Woenoeks.–Falmouth
treaty rep. (1726) in Me. Hist. Soc. Coll., III, 386,
1853. Womenog.—Gyles (1726) in Me. Hist. Soc.
Coll., III, 357, 1853 (misprint). Wowenocks.-
Falmouth treaty rep. (1726), ibid., III, 386, 1853.
Wewoka (Creek: u’-iwa or u’-i, ‘water’;
wórkis, ‘it is roaring’: ‘roaring water’).
A former Upper Creek town on Wewoka
cr., in N. W. £ co., Ala., with 40 war-
WETUMPKA–WHALEBACK SHELLH PAP
937
riors in 1799 and 100 families in 1832.
See Ouanakina. (A. S. G.
Weakis.—Treaty of 1797 in U. S. Ind. Treat.,
68, 1837. Wecoka.—Robin, Voy., II, map, 1807.
weeokees.-Treaty of it? in U.’s Ind. Treat. 70,
1837. Weoka.—H. R. Ex. Doc. 276, 24th Cong., 1st
sess., 325, 1836. Wewoak-har.—Sen. Ex. Doc. 425,
24th Cong., 1st sess., .303, 1836. Wewoakkan.—
Ibid., 279. We woak kar.—Schoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes, IV, 578. 1854. Wewoakkar Wockoy.–Creek
paper (1836) in H. R. Rep. 37, 31st Cong., 2d
sess., 122, 1851. We-wo-cau.—Hawkins (1799),
Sketch, 40, 1848. Wewoko.—Treaty of 1814 in U.S.
Ind. Treat., 162, 1837. Wiwoka.—Gatschet, Creek
Migr. Leg., I, 150, 1884. Wiwuxka.—Ibid. Wowo-
cau-Cornells (1813) in Am. St. Papers, Ind. Aff.,
1, 846, 1832. - -
Wewoka. An important town, the
former capital of the Seminole Nation,
Okla.
W:*-datchet Creek Migr. Leg., II, 186,
Wewutnowhu. A Kawia village in the
San Jacinto mts., s. Cal.
Santa Rosa.—Barrows, Ethno-Bot. Coahuilla Ind.,
34, 1900. We-wut-now-hu.—Ibid.
Weyapiersenwah. See Bluejacket.
Weyarnihkato (We-yar-nih’-kā-to, ‘cave
enterer'). A subclan of the Delawares.—
Morgan, Anc. Soc., 172, 1877.
Weye. A former town, probably of the
Upper Creeks, on middle Coosa r., Ala.—
Lattre, map U. S., 1784.
Weyon (“deer”). A Yuchi clan.
*''' k; Yuchi Inds., 70, 1909. Wéyon
:* et, Uchee Ms. B. A. E., 1885 (= deer
gens').
Weypulco. A former Upper Creek town
on the E. side of Coosa r., Ala.—Jefferys,
Am. Atlas, map 5, 1776.
Wezhinshte (freely translated the name
signifies “those by whom the anger or
displeasure of the people is made mani-
fest'). The War gens of the Omaha. The
skin of the elk is not touched or used by
the members of this gens, because the
wrappers used to cover the pipes and
other sacred articles happened to be the
skin of a male elk. It has been errone-
ously called the Elk gens. (F. L.)
# £"w'. in 3d *: i '. £ #
error). ingae .-Bal D1, tls nog., 06,
1826. w:#"f: Exped. Rock £ I,
325, 1823... Wä'-zhese-ta.-Morgan, Anc. ., 155,
1877. Weji"cte.—Dorsey in 3d Rep. B. A. E.,219, 1885.
Whahoo. See Wahoo.
Whala. The extinct Bear clan of the
former pueblo of Pecos, N. Mex.
h.-Hodge in Am. Anthr., ix, 349, 1896
(āsh E “people'). Whā-lu.—Hewett, ibid., n.s.,
VI, 431, 1904.
Whaleback Shellheap. The extensive
oyster-shell heaps of Damariscotta r.,
e., lie within the towns of Newcastle
and Damariscotta. Besides many small
mounds and layers of shell, there are five
heaps of large size. Two of these are on
the w. shore, the more northerly of which,
known as the Peninsular mound, being
about 400 ft long. The greatest depth of
shells is about 22 ft. A hundred yards
downstream is another heap of irregular
form, extending along the shore for sev-
938
eral hundred feet. On the opposite
shore are three £ deposits. The
greater part of the largest of these,
the Whaleback mound, was removed in
1886, and the shells were ground for com-
mercial purposes. The Peabody Mu-
seum of Harvard University purchased
the right to all artifacts found. This
heap was approximately 300 ft long and
125 ft wide; its greatest depth was 163 ft.
There seem to have been two or three
periods of deposition of shells forming
the mound, separated by intervals during
which thin layers of mold had accumu-
lated.
The mound was composed almost
wholly of oyster shells, a few of the
larger valves being 11 and 12 in. in length.
Occasionally shells of other species of
mollusks were found; five or six Indian
skeletons were unearthed, and fireplace
hearths, ashes, charcoal, and bones of
various animals occurred frequently, but
artifacts of stone, bone, and antler were
extremely rare. A small number of stone
adze blades of the nearly straight-edged
type were obtained, also a very few rude
pestles, hammer-stones, and other com-
mon forms. Fragments of a considerable
number of earthenware pots were recov-
ered at various depths. The sherds from
10, 12, and 14 ft below the surface have
the same characteristics as those from the
' layers, all of them being of the
well-known New England Algonquian
t The “roulette” and indented
methods of decoration prevailed through-
out. The potter's art in this region
made little if any advance during the long
period necessary for the accumulation of
12 or 14 ft of shells.
Consult Berry in New England Mag.,
xix., 1898–9; Putnam in 20th Rep. Pea-
body Mus., 1887; Wyman in 2d Rep.
Peabody Mus., 1869. (C. c. w.)
Whapi (Whd-pi/). The Red-tail Hawk
clan of the San Ildefonso Indians of New
Mexico; also the name of an ancient
pueblo site in the Rio Grande valley
about 2 m. N. E. of the Black mesa, tradi-
tionally claimed to be a former home of
the Whapi clan. E. L. H.)
Wharhoots (Xwarots: Chehalis name).
A former village of the Chinook tribe on
Shoalwater bay, on the site of the present
Bruceport, Pacific co., Wash.
Nixwā'xötse.—F. Boas, inf’n, 1905. Wharhoots.—
Swan, N.W. Coast, 211, 1857. Xwā'xöts.-Boas,
op. cit. (Chehalis name).
Wharnock. A Kwantlen village on Fra-
ser r., a few miles below the mouth of
Stave r., Brit. Col.; pop. 29 in 1910.
Ho'nak.—Hill-Toutin Ethnol. Surv. Can., 54, 1902.
Stouwä'cel.-Boas. MS., B. A. E., 1891 (probably
identical). Wharnock.–Can. Ind. Aff, pt. II, 160,
1901. Whonnoch.—Hill-Tout, op. cit. onock.—
Can Ind: Aff, 74, 1878. - - -
Whatlminek (Whatl-min-Ek'). An Oki-
nagan village 63 m. N. of Deep cr., Oka-
WHAPI—WHISKY-JOHN
[B. A. E.
nagan lake, Brit. Col. —Dawson in Trans.
Roy. Soc. Can., sec. II, 44, 1891.
Whetstones. See Abrading implements.
W# A written permit to hunt,
from local officials or from Indian chiefs.
According to Schele de Vere (American-
isms, 21, 1872) this word is in common
use in Maine and adjoining parts of Can-
ada: from awikhigan in the Abnaki dia-
lect of Algonquian, signifying (what is)
carved (scratched, or engraved), hence
anything written, as a letter, a bill, or a
book. (A. F. C.)
Whilkut. The Hupa name of a small
Athapascan division £ the upper
#" of the valley of wood cr., N.
al. Their language differs slightly from
that of the Hupa, from whom they were
separated by a mountain ridge, and they
might be considered a part of that tribe
except that they seem to have had no
political connection with them and dif-
ered in religious practices. The routes
of the pack-trains lay through their terri-
tory, and the conflicts between the whites
£ were frequent and bloody.
The survivors were taken to the reserva-
tion at Hupa soon after its establishment,
but after 1870 they drifted back to their
old homes, where 10 or 12 families are
still living. Below them on Redwood cr.
are the Chilula. P. E. G.)
Hó-al-kut-whuh.—Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol.,
III, 88, 1877 (“givers': Hupa name). Holtz Indi-
aner.–Meyer, Nach dem Sacramento, 215, 1855.
Redwood Indians.—McKee (1851) in Sen. Ex. Doc.4.
32d Cong., spec. sess., 160, 1853. Wheelcuttas.—
Bancroft, Nat. Races, I, 446, 1874 (‘tributaries":
Hupa name). Whil'-kut.-Powers in Cont. N. A.
Ethnol., 111, 88, 1877. Xöi'lkut.-P. E. Goddard.
inf’n, 1903 (Hupa name).
Whipsiwog. A name of the fireweed
(Erechthites hieracifolia). Gerard (Garden
and Forest) July 29, 1896, who cites the
word, refers it to wippisiwok in the Cree
dialect of Algonquian, signifying “they
are hollow,” that is, like a tube, plural
of wippisiw, “it is hollow." (A.F.C.)
Whirling Bear. See Mahtoiowa.
Whirling Thunder. See Nasheakusk.
Whiskah. A band of Salish formerly
living on a river of the same name, a N.
branch of the Chehalis in w. Washing-
ton. They are little known to whites
except under the comprehensive term
“Lower Chehalis.”
Whishkah.–Gibbs in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., 1, 171,
1877. Whis-kah.—Ross in Ind. Aff. Rep., 18, 1870.
Whisky-dick, Whisky-jack. See Whisky-
john.
Whisky-john. A name in northern Can-
ada and parts of the United States for the
Canada jay (Perisoreus canadensis). A
corruption, by folk-etymology, of wiska-
tehán, the name of this bird in the Cree
dialect of Algonquian (Nascapius'kachon;
Chippewa kulinguishi, the Canada jay or
moosebird, according to Dr Wm. Jones),
1st L.L. 30]
further corrupted into whisky-jack, occa-
sionally into whisky-dick. A. F. C.)
Whistles. See Music and Musical instru-
ments.
White Apple. One of the Natchez vil-
lages of early writers, which seems to
have been situated on the E. side of St
Catherines cr., Miss., opposite the Grand
village. White Earth has been supposed
to be identical with it. For the arche-
ology of this section, see Bull. Free Mus.
Univ. Pa., II, 128, 1900.
Apple Village.—Bossu, Travels La., 49, 1771.
Great Village.—Dumont in French, Hist. Coll. La.,
v, 31, 1853. Great White Apple Village.—Ibid., 70,
vpelois-iberville (1699) ātīoted by Brinton in
Proc. Am. Philos. Soc., 483, 1873. White Apple
Village.-Dumont, op.cit., 49.
White Cap Indians. A band of Sioux
from Minnesota, under the chief White
Cap (Wapahaska) in 1879, who settled on
s. Saskatchewan r. in Assiniboia, Canada.
White Cap Sioux.—Can. Ind. Aff., 95, 1880.
White Cloud. See Wabamaquot; Wabo-
kieshiek.
White Dog Sacrifice. The annual im-
molation of the white dog (or dogs) at
the New Year ceremony by the Iroquois
is the satisfaction or the fulfilment of a
dream of Teharonhiawagon (q.v.), one
of their chief gods, who, in the Iroquoian
cosmic philosophy, is the impersonation
or the embodiment of all faunal and
floral life on earth. He is therefore
called the Master of Life, or the Life
God. As prescribed by the ritual em-
ployed, the date for beginning the cere-
mony, or more properly series of rites, is
on the 5th day of the new moon, called
Disgö'nā‘ (‘long moon”), which is the
second coming after the winter solstice,
or about the end of January or the early
part of February. These New Year
rites deal symbolically with very strik-
ing phenomena in nature, namely, the
weakening or the depression of the
wer of the Life God by the Monster
orces of the Winter God, exhibited in
the seeming demise of nearly all fauna
and flora following the departure south-
ward of the Sun, and the dispersion of
the Winter God’s forces and the renewal
of life in all things on earth by his return
northward. In the native mind these
changes are due largely to enchantments
produced by powerful orendas (q.v.), or
magic powers, struggling for supremacy.
So the rites and ceremonies believed to
be efficacious in the restoration of health
among men are believed to be likewise
effective among the gods. Dreams being
the recogni means through which
tutelaries may reveal the objects or
encies to be employed for the recovery
of health when ruined by sorcery, it was
assumed that Teharonhiawagon, in view
of his weakened wer, must have
dreamed what would restore his life, the
life in nature, to its normal condition;
WHISTLES—WHITE DOG SACRIFICE
939
and the tutelaries of man, his father's
clansmen, have revealed, it is thought,
the fact that he has dreamed that a sac-
rificial victim and an offering of tobacco
are required to disenchant the life forces
in nature and in man. The motive of
these New Year rites is therefore (1) to
resuscitate all life on earth by supplying
to the Master of Life what # has
dreamed is imperatively necessary to
secure the well-being of his specific incar-
nations—the normal bodies and beings
in nature, and (2) to renew through rite
and ceremony all the agencies and means,
largely mythic or figmental in character,
which are believed to secure and promote
man's welfare. Should the blight cast
upon the face of nature by the demons of
the Winter God, should the migration of
birds and fishes, and the hibernation of
game and other animals become perma-
nent facts, unchangeable phenomena of
the known world, the wise men of the
Iroquois taught that all normal life on
earth-birds, animals, and men—would
rish from the land, and that corn,
ans, squashes, and sunflowers, and the
precious tobacco, could no longer be
planted to sprout and grow to maturity,
so that the demon Famine would devour
the people. It is this gloomy prospect
that impels the tutelary of Teharonhia-
wagon, the Master of Life, to reveal to his
soul, through a dream, what is needed,
in the form of an offering by mankind,
to thwart, the malign purpose of the
demons of the Winter God, Tawiskaron
(q.v.). He who seeks the fulfilment of
his dream must chant his death song,
the challenge song of his tutelary, and
for this reason Teharonhiawagon, too,
sings his death chant in midwinter, for
if his dream be disregarded and remain
unsatisfied, the complete destruction of
all life on earth would take place. The
Caucasian custom of drinking the health
of a person is a vestigial reflex of a similar
concept.
In considering the status, the character,
and the dependence on man of Teharon-
hiawagon as a chief god among others,
an important caution is to be kept in
mind, namely, that while he is regarded
as the Master of Life, it must not be
inferred that he is also the god or ruler
of all other things; and it must not be
overlooked that all gods as such were
themselves subject to the inexorable
decrees of Fate, of Destiny. In primi-
tive thought the concept or idea of Fate
or Destiny is clearly developed out of
the countless failures of the gods to bring
about results contrary to the established
course of nature; every failure of a god
to accomplish a certain expected result
was at once attributed to one of two
things: either to the conjectured inability
940
[B. A. E.
WHITE DOG SACRIFICE
of the god to change the decree of Fate,
i. e. the established order of things,
or to an abortive attempt of the people
to perform a rite or ceremony in accord-
ance with a prescribed ritual. These
considerations exempted Teharonhia-
wagon and other gods from censure for
the nonperformance of the impossible,
and they also show that sometimes the
ods stood in need of human aid, either
irectly or ceremonially.
The New Year ceremony is commonly
performed in every so-called long-house
or assembly-hall in the tribe, for there
are sometimes several such structures
within the tribal limits, one in each vil-
lage or small town, although two or more
contiguous small villages may unite in
holding a joint session. However, the
village which is the first to celebrate the
festival must begin it on the day pre-
scribed by the ritual, and the other
villages consecutively; or the several vil-
lages and towns may perform the cere-
mony simultaneously.
The name given by all the Iroquoian
peoples, with perhaps the tentative ex-
ception of the Cherokee, to this cere-
mony is some variant, dialectic or other,
of Onnonhouarori (Lafitau). In the Jesuit
Relations and in other early writings the
following forms occur: Onnonhouaroia,
Honnonouaroria, Honnaouaroria, Hono-
novaroria, Hagnonharioraha, Ononhwaroia,
Ononhara, Annonh&aroria '". Gan-
onh&arori (Mohawk, Bruyas). In the
present Onondaga it appears as Ganon-
hwai/wi', a form cognate with iakonon-
‘hwaiić'hā’, signifying ‘it drives, urges,
or distracts one's brain, having reference
to the '' promptings of the soul,
inspired by the tutelary to seek to ac-
quire something designed to promote and
secure the welfare of the body. Hence
the song or chant commonly expressed
such a desire. In describing such parts
of this £ as were observed by
them, the early Jesuit missionaries
among the Hurons and the Iroquois,
and the early French writers of Canada,
employed expressions like la folie, ou le
renversement de tête ou du cervelle, i. e.
“the madness, or the dizziness or swim-
ming in the head or brain,” and avoir la
tćte en écharpe, i. e. “to have the head
in a sling,” and, taking a part for the
whole, “the festival of i: or of de-
sires,” and confusing the rite of purifica-
tion by fire with the rite of kindling
the new fire, “the fire festivals.” Father
De Carheil, writing of the Cayuga in 1670,
says that they do not worship the dream,
as such, as the Master of Life, but a
certain akatkonsoria (“false-face”), iden-
£ it with Teharonhiawagon. It is
only through these expressions that the
ceremony may be recognized in these
early writings. Among very early writers
among the Mohawk, parts of the cere-
mony have been recorded by Van Curler
(1634), and among the Hurons by Sagard
£) who gave a very incisive account,
rom which it appears that the partici-
pants in some of the rites were more
obsessed and maniacal than are those of
the present-day Iroquois. Wholly mis-
apprehending the motives underlying
the several rites of the ceremony, Brebeuf
(1636), like his contemporaries, says that
the Ononhara, “a certain kind of mad-
ness,” is for fools (or madcaps).
In early times the number of dogs to
be sacrificed was apparently not ritually
limited; for in a ceremony held by the
Hurons, Feb. 24, 1656, in fulfilment of
an order purporting to have been issued
by an apparition of Teharonhiawagon
himself, 10 dogs, 10 wampum beads from
every cabin, a wanpum belt 10 strands
in breadth, 4 measures of sunflower seed,
and as many beans, were sacrificed, for
the entire destruction of the country had
been threatened in case of a failure to
provide the required gifts and offerings.
At another, held in 1639, likewise in an-
swer to a direct order of an apparition,
22 presents were asked, among the items
of which were 6 dogs of a certain form
and color, 50 pieces of tobacco, a large
canoe, etc. It is not until late modern
times that the dog (or dogs) was not partly
eaten after having been partially burned
in the sacrificial fire; for as early as 1642
the Jesuit Relations say that the dogs are
eaten as “they usually eat their ca
tives.” The missionary Kirkland wit-
nessed among the Seneca a ceremony
lasting 7 days, in which two white dogs
were strangled, painted, decorated, and
hung up in the center of the village on
the evening £ the £ of
the rites; and after the performances had
lasted several days, the dogs were taken
down and placed on a pyre, and when
nearly consumed one was removed and
placed in a kettle with vegetables and
eaten. This shows that as late as 1760
the flesh of the victim was ceremonially
eaten among the Iroquois.
According to the ritual, in the per-
formance of this and of all other tribal
ceremonies each of the two phratries of
clans (see Tribe) has essential parts in
every act to execute, which the other
may not, without at once destroying the
assumed mystic effect of the ceremony
on the welfare of the people and of the
Master of Life.
In the preparations preliminary to the
sacrifice of the victim two fire rites are
performed, which consume three days;
one is for the purpose of rekindling the
fires after removing the old from all the
cabins of the community. The Directors
BULL. 30]
of the Four Ceremonies appoint two per-
sons, one from each phratry, to do this.
Among the Onondaga these two persons
are chosen from the Deer and the Wolf
clans, respectively, these two being the
heads of the phratries to which they
belong. In the performance of their
sacred duties these two persons, who
must have the rank of federal chiefs,
must wear the native costume—a feather
head-dress made of the webs strip
from the shafts, and a blue sash when
available—must be painted with a spot of
vermilion on each cheek, and must carry
each a wooden paddle, about 4 or 5 ft in
length, on which must be delineated the
clan tutelary of the bearer. The duty
of the Deer herald in every lodge is,
while rekindling the fire, to deliver a
thanksgiving address with the announce-
ment of the £ of the Ganon'hwai’-
w?', or New Year ceremony, and to urge
the inmates to abandon their labors and
amusements in order to attend in person
at the long-house or tribal assembly-
hall; the duty of the Wolf herald is con-
tinuously to chant on the way and in
the lod the Ganon'hwai'u'', or the
Death chant of Teharonhiawagon. The
rites at the assembly-hall do not begin
until these two persons return there and
make their report.
In making his report of the perfor-
mance of the sacred commission entrusted
to them, the spokesman in behalf of
himself and his cousin of the Wolf phra-
try says, among many other things, that
they then place the entire matter on the
floor of the assembly-hall and that there-
after the whole responsibility for carry-
ing on the ceremony devolve on the
Two Cousins (i. e. the two clan phratries
of the tribe) occupying respectively
the two sides of the phratral fires; that
they two have chanted the Death chant
in behalf of Teharonhiawagon; that the
have rekindled the fires in his £
with the paddles; that the session of the
Ganon'hwai'wi', or New Year ceremony,
is now open for all the people, even to
the least of the children; and that in
the ensuing fire rite they two will pass
through the fires in behalf of Teharon-
hiawagon. Then a speaker chosen from
the Deer phratry receives in the name
of the people the report with suitable
commendations of the two officials, and
then in behalf of the assembled people
directs his words in a long address to
extolling the handiwork of Teharonhia-
wagon as exhibited in nature. Vividly
he addresses the bodies and beings and
elements in nature as anthropic persons.
Beginning with the lowest in position,
he gives thanks to “Our Mother, the
Earth,” for her blessings; and then in
like manner he addresses the Grasses,
WHITE DOG SACRIFICE
941
the Plants, the Shrubs, and the Trees,
severally, feelingly declaring that all
these things were made “curative
medicine” by Teharonhiawagon to pro-
mote the welfare of man; then the
Rivers, the Lakes, the Springs, and All
Moving Waters, and so too “Our Moth-
ers the Corn, the Beans, and the Squash”
receive a like measure of praise and
thanksgiving for the blessings supplied
by them; then the Game Animals which
run or fly or swim likewise receive praise
and thanks for the sustenance which
they give to man; then, in order, the
Fire is thanked for its many blessings to
man; in like manner the Sun, “Our
Elder Brother,” the Moon, “Our Grand-
mother,” and her Assistants, the Morn-
ing Star and the Stars, are all thanked
for their care and guidance; then the Four
Thunderers and Rainmakers, “Our
Grandfathers,” receive praise and thanks
for the many blessings and comforts
which they bestow on man and on all
living things on earth in watering the
earth and all that grows thereon and in:
keeping the water in springs, rivers, and
lakes fresh; lastly, the Air (or the Wind)
is thanked for preserving fresh the air
that moves on the earth, even as Teha-
ronhiawagon has willed it. The speaker
now addresses the people, strongly re-
minding them that such and so many
are the required words of thanksgiving
which must be spoken by man to all the
things established by Teharonhiawagon
and to all those assistant anthropic beings
to whom he has assigned a share in the
government of the world by entrusting
them severally with various duties for
the promotion of human welfare and
who will aid in protecting man during
the New Year ceremony, then just begun,
in which it is the solemn duty of man
to execute faithfully the decrees of Te-
haronhiawagon. inally, apostrophiz-
ing the Master of Life, the ker sum-
marizes all that he has said in behalf of
the ple and humbly begs of him
health, ce, and contentment for all
mankind during the period the ceremony
will last. Then he announces the begin-
ning of the second fire rite by announc-
ing to the cousin phratry of the Wolf
that his phratry has already appointed
the official who will take charge of the
paddles, and he earnestly enjoins on all
persons, both adults and children, the
imperative necessity for every one to
perform this rite and solemnly cautions
every one not to withdraw his hand
when a paddle is offered by the chosen
official.
This fire rite, called Aoutaenhrohi (‘to
asperge with ashes') by the Hurons, has
for its motive the disinfection or rather
disenchantment of all persons from the
942
[B. A. E.
WHITE DOG SACRIFICE
contagion of fevers and hot maladies
produced by the Fire-god, the “Demon
Aoutaenhrohi,” by passing through the
breath of fire, and the exorcism and
expulsion from the village and country of
the malign spirits that caused these evils.
The Jesuit Relation for 1637 relates that
a woman among the Hurons for whom
this fire rite was being performed, passed
barefoot through 200 or 300 fires main-
tained expressly for her in the several
cabins, and that she was not thereby
burned in the least. At the £ time
this rite is performed symbolically only.
The persons performing the rite each
receive a wooden paddle and then repair
to each of the two phratral fires in the
long-house, where they dip up the ashes
and let them fall. For this£ small
rties of men, women, and children are
ormed from either phratry, acting con-
secutively or sometimes simultaneously.
Every party, however, must have a leader,
a chanter, and a speaker who makes an
address of praise and of thanksgiving to
Teharonhiawagon in behalf of those who
accompany him to the two fires. When
the people have all passed through the
fire, the two persons who acted as heralds
rform this fire rite in behalf of Teharon-
iawagon himself; and then two men and
two women from each phratry with the
usual complement of a leader, a chanter,
and a speaker, accompanied by all the
ople, bank the £ fires lighted in
half of Teharonhiawagon, and thus the
rite closes.
In this rite the !' from the Deer
phratry bearing paddles leave the room b
the eastern doorway, turn to the lefthand,
or sinistrally, and go around the building
by the northern side and reënter the room
by the western doorway; but the parties
from the Wolf phratry bearing paddles
leave the room by the western doorway,
turn to the lefthand, or sinistrally, and
go around the building by the south side
and reënter the room by the eastern door-
way. Thus half of the circuit is made by
one phratry, and the other half by the
other; and by turning sinistrally the
parties do not at any point in their jour-
ney turn their backs to the Sun, their
“Elder Brother.” This distinctly em-
phasizes the dual or phratral organiza-
tion of the tribe (q. ' whose functions
symbolize those of the male and the
female principles in nature.
With the close of the two fire rites, the
Dream festival or ceremony begins; this
usually lasts three days. This rite is the
cult of the personal tutelary, and consists
(1) in the renewal or rejuvenation of the
orenda, or magic power, of the personal
tutelary of every person who possesses
one, by having its distinctive challenge
song or chant resung by the clansmen of
the father of the owner, this resinging
being done according to ritual by one or
more persons with a drum or specific
rattles; and (2) in “the divining or seek-
ing to guess the dream-word” of those
who have dreamed specific dreams, for
the purpose of ascertaining thereby the
suggested or revealed tutelary of the
dreamer, who is commonly a child, and
the bestowal of a small symbolic material
representation of this tutelary upon him
by his father's clansmen. A challenge
£ or chant accompanies the bestowal
f the symbol referred to, and it is this
which is renewed in subsequent years at
such a ceremony. Every clan of each
£ appoints a man and a woman to
ear these specific dreams from children
and diffident persons in their clan, and
they £ these dreams to the
chiefs or priest-chiefs whose duty it is to
divine the tutelary for each. The songs
which accompany the tutelaries comprise
practically all those belonging to the tribe,
with the exception of those employed for
condolence and sorcery. The rite begins
with the renewal of the two challenge
songs of Teharonhiawagon himself; these
two are the Great Feather Dance and the
Drum Dance. Of course, this consists in
# only one of the scores of songs
and chants belonging to each of these
rites or dances. In many cases these
songs constitute integral parts of the
ritual of the Four Ceremonies, which are:
(1) the Great Feather Dance, with about
150 songs with dance accompaniment;
(2) the Drum Dance, with approximately
a like number of songs; (3) the Adoñ/wa',
or Clan Personal Chant, every clan having
about 100 of these, and (4) the Great
Wager or Bet which is laid between the
two phratries. This is the game of the
plum-pits.
In addition to these songs and dances,
some persons may ask to have performed
the rite of aspergation with ashes by the
Hoñdu’’’ or False-faces, or that of in-
sufflation by them, or that of the Lament
of the Women, or that of the Waving of
Evergreen Branches, or that of the Adi-
‘goñwi'sč" or Dance of the Corn People,
or that of the Chant of Death, or any one
of many others. It is sometimes neces-
sary that persons from both phratries as-
sist in the performance. There are, too,
certain tutelaries whose nature is sup-
posed to be such that their challenge
songs need not be renewed at the New
Year ceremony, but they may be reju-
venated at any other time at a public
or private festival held in their honor.
These independent tutelaries are the Sun,
whose challenge song is the Skin-drum
Dance (One'hô/w'); the Moon, whose
challenge songs are three in number,
namely, the A'goñwi's n' or Dance of
BULL. 30] WHITE
the Corn Mother, the Owiisgå/nie' or
Shuffle Dance, the Four Nights Dance;
the Thunderers, whose challenge song is
the Wai‘sa‘’sā or War Dance; and, lastly,
those whose challenge songs # to
the Gó ‘hi’dó’‘hw? Or Dance of the Sor-
cerers. This Dream Rite is closed with
the visit of the Hoñdu'i', or False-face
Society, whose reception requires that
the dream-word of the eldest of these be
divined and the presents required for its
satisfaction be provided; thereafter this
£ £ Or £ the as-
sembly-hall and the village asperga-
tion '' ashes and coals of £ #.
rite is the last one preliminary to the sac-
rifice of the White Dog, which must ritu-
ally take place at sunrise of the morning
following.
The victim must be of the native va-
riety, white in color, and must be killed
by strangulation in order not to break any
#its bones. According to the ritual the
body must be dressed and adorned, with
the face painted in such manner as to
represent Teharonhiawagon—the highest
type of man; it is profusely marked with
'" spots about an inch in diameter;
white, blue, red, and green ribbons are
secured around the neck, body, tail, and
legs; the feet are fastened with ribbons
to the hips and the neck in such manner
that the legs remain at right angles to the
body, thus simulating the standing posi-
tion of the animal; a long loop of ribbon
is fastened to the feet for the purpose of
carrying it; to the head is attached a
small head-dress or crown of feathers, and
around the neck is placed a small string
of wampum as a credential of the authen-
ticity of its mission; it is borne with the
head directed forward, and it is placed
on the song-bench in the assembly-hall
with its head toward the west. On the
bench are placed in order, first a bow and
arrows; second, the victim; and, lastly,
a parcel of native tobacco: these are the
offerings to be made to the representative
of Teharonhiawagon. Upon their enter-
ing the assembly-hall the priest-chiefs ap-
pointed by both phratries must offer these
things to the Teharonhiawagon: those of
the Wolf, the bow and arrows (which are
refused), and the victim; while the Deer
priests offer the tobacco. The last two are
accepted. Then the Teharonhiawagon
leaves the room, followed by the bearers
of the offerings and by the people, and
repairs to the pyre, which is kindled at
a suitable distance to the southeast of the
building. The victim and the tobacco
are placed on a £ prepared for
them on the southwest side of the fire;
the sacrificing priest takes his position on
the west side of the fire, and, having the
victim on his right, faces the east; the
chiefs and ceremonial officers gather on
DOG SACRIFICE
943
the north, west, and south sides of the
fire, and back of these the people assem-
ble, and all those who have brought their
tutelaries then place them around the
sacrificial fire. Thus the sacrificing priest
is brought to face the impersonator of
Teharonhiawagon, who stands southeast-
ward from the fire. Then thrice in a
loud voice the sacrificial chief exclaims
“Ku’” meaning “Here, do thou receive
it!”. The first two paragraphs and the
one in which the sacrifice is made are as
follows:
“Now, thou hearest the people who
dwell on the earth calling (on thee). Thou
dost too plainly see that there where
the ceremonial officers have kindled a
fire for thee, mankind stand in a body,
in a regulated assembly. Moreover, they
who stand there are those persons whose
lives are still spared on earth and who
are indeed thy father's clansmen. Now,
moreover, do thou listen, thence, to them
when they shall speak, Thou didst or-
dain it, willing that it should be thus on
earth a matter of the greatest moment
which should take place in midwinter;
that is to say, on the 5th day of the moon
Disgö'nā, the matter which thou didst
call by the name of the ‘Great Sacred
Ceremony of the Ganon'hwai’wi‘.” Thou
didst resolve, too, that thou wouldst con-
tinue to honor this ceremony, in which
mankind should perform the rites of it
for thee, and in which they should chant
their dream songs, and through which
their words should go to thee when giv-
ing thee thanksgivings. This is what
took place in thy mind, thou who dwellest
in the sky.
“Thou didst will, too, that all persons
should be '' obligated to perform
this ceremony—the roia’ner chiefs, the
officers, both men and women, of the
Four Ceremonies, the public and the chil-
dren too. Thou didst will, too, that all
these persons should pass through the
fires kindled for thee # the officers of
the Four Ceremonies. Thus did it come
to in thy mind. And, moreover,
nothing obstructs thee, so that thou hast
plainly seen that all those whose lives
are still spared have now performed this
duty: all have fulfilled what thou hast
ordained, thou who dwellest in the sky.”
Then coming to the paragraph of sacri-
fice, he continues: # then, do thou
now know, too, that with due formality
mankind make use of what thou didst
ordain for us to employ, when thou didst
will that this shall be the principal thing,
that that shall be their word—this pin-
ioned object [the victim]. Thus it took
place in thy mind, thou who dwellest in
the sky. So, now, here lies that which
shall authenticate the words of man,
when thou wilt hear the whole earth
944 WHITE EAGLE
HAIR I B.A. a.
BAND–WHITE
£ Now, moreover, do thou know
that that by which thy father's clans-
men, mankind, dwelling on the earth,
make answer to thy dream-word, goes
hence to thee [casts victim on the pyre].
Thou dost plainly see the number '' per-
sons who are assembled at the place where
those who attend to thy affairs kindled
a fire for thee.”
The entire invocation would require
about 7,400 English words to translate it.
At the end of every subsequent para-
graph the priest throws a portion of the
sacrificial tobacco into the fire, until all
is offered. This ends the sacrifice. On
the four or five days following, the Rites
of the Four Ceremonies are performed in
their entiretv. These are the rites dis-
tinctive of the New Year or Midwinter
Ceremony of the Iroquois. (J. N. B. H.)
White Eagle Band. A former Sioux
band, named from its chief.—H. R. Ex.
Doc. 96, 42d Cong., 3d sess., 15, 1873.
White Earth. One of the Natchez vil-
lages of early writers. It was either on
the site of the subsequent concession of
White Earth on St Catherines cr., Miss.,
or else was identical with White £
Terre Blanche.—Dumontin French, Hist. Cöll. La.,
V, 70, 1853 (in a footnote given as the same as the
Great White A' village). Washt Kahápa.—
Gatschet, MS., . E. (‘town white’: Natchez
name). White Clay.—Gayarre, La., I, 156, 1851.
White-eyes (Koquethagechton). A former
chief of the Delawares in Ohio. He was
first councilor and in 1776succeeded to the
chieftaincy on the death of Netawatwees
pending the minority of the heredi-
tary chief. He encouraged the Mora-
vian missionaries in their efforts to
civilize and educate the Indians. In the
Revolutionary war, as in the previous
conflict between the colonists and the
native tribes, he strove to keep the Dela-
wares neutral. When the Iroquois coun-
cil commanded the Delawares to take up
arms for the British, he replied that
he was no woman and would do as he
pleased. When Captain Pipe almost per-
suaded his people to take the warpath in
the spring of 1778, he told the warriors
that he would march at their head if they
were determined to go, and would seek to
be the first to fall and thus avoid witness-
ing the utter destruction of the tribe.
Compelled to declare himself, he openly
espoused the American cause and joined
McIntosh's expedition against the British
Indians of Sandusky, but died of small-
x at Pittsburg in Nov. 1778, before the
orce set out. is name is also recorded
Koguethagechton, Koquethagechton, and
Kuckquetackton. (F. H.)
White-eyes Village. A Delaware village,
named from the chief, that formerly ex-
isted at the site of Duncan's Falls, 9 m.
below Zanesville, in Muskingum co., Ohio.
Old Indian village.-Royce in 18th Rep. B. A. E.,
- at Ft Clark, Nov. 10, 1808.
pl. clvi, 1899. Old Town.—Howe, Hist. Coll. Ohio,
ii, 146, 1896. Old Town village.—Ibid. White.
eyes-Drake, Bk. Inds., bk. v. 28, 1848.
White Hair. An influential Osage chief
at the beginning of the 19th century,
known also as Teshuhimga, Cahagatonga,
and Pahuska or Pawhuska, and by the
French as Cheveux Blancs. He was
head-man of the Great Osage, whose vil-
lage, known also as White Hair’s Vil-
lage, was situated in 1806 on the E. side
of Little Osage r., in the N. part of the
resent Vernon co., Mo. (near which
ieut. Z. M. Pike established what he
called Camp Independence in 1806), and
in 1825 and 1837 on the w. bank of Neo-
sho r. in the present Neosho co., Kan.,
on land '' to the United States by
treaty of Sept. 29, 1865. The nominal
chief of the village, according to Pike,
was Cashesegra (Kóshisigré, Big Foot, or
Big Track), but Clermont or Clermore
(Ta"wa"gahe, Builder of Towns) was the
test warrior and most influential man,
and “more firmly attached to the Amer-
ican interests than any other chief of the
nation.” He was lawful chief of the
Grand Osage, but his hereditary right
was usurped by White Hair while Cler-
mont was an infant. Pike asserts that
both White Hair and Cashesegra were
chiefs of the trader Pierre Chouteau’s
creating, and neither had the power or
disposition to restrain their young men
from the perpetration of an improperact,
lest they should render themselves un-
popular. This was evident during Pike's
stay in their country, when White Hair's
people left to war against the whites on
the Arkansas, the chief being powerless
to restrain them. He treated Pike with
hospitality, and sent his son, “a discon-
tented young fellow, filled with self-
ride,” as an embassy with Pike's party,
ut he soon became tired and returned.
Both White Hair and his son were pre-
sented by Pike with “grand medals.”
White Hair seems to be identical with
Papuisea (Pahusca?), who was the first
£ signer of the treaty with the Osage
He signed
also the treaties of Sept. 22, 1815; Sept.
25, 1818; Aug. 31, 1822; June 2, 1825; and
Aug. 10, 1825. He died, probably soon
after the date last mentioned, at #: vil-
lage in Vernon co., Mo., and was buried,
in a stone tomb, on the summit of Blue
Mound. The grave was afterward van-
dalized by treasure-seekers, and prior to
1850 the chief parts of the skeleton were
taken therefrom by Judge Charles H.
Allen (“Horse Allen”). About 1871
some Osage went from Kansas to Blue
Mound and rebuilt the cairn formerly
covering White Hair's remains, but the
whites would permit neither the stones
nor the few bones of the old chief to re-
main. The name Pawhuska survives in
bu LL.30] WHITE
that of a town in Oklahoma, the present
Osage agency.
White Indians. An unidentified or en-
tirely mythic peoplementioned by various
early writers as existing in some part of
the unexplored interior of America, and
described sometimes simply as “white,”
but in other cases as having white skins,
with beards, and clothed like Europeans.
In some cases the accounts seem to be
entirely mythic, based on the supposed
existence of a tribe of “Welsh Indians,”
but in other cases they seem to refer to a
settlement or temporary visitation of
Europeans in the remote distance, or to
the existence of an Indian tribe of some-
what lighter complexion than their neigh-
bors. Thus the white men of whom Coro-
nado heard in w. Texas were De Soto's
party advancing from the E.; and the white
men N. w. from the St Lawrence, of whom
the Jesuits heard from the Indians, were
robably whalers coasting along Hudson
ay. The Hatteras Indians of Albemarle
sd., N. C., were said to show in 1700
traces of white admixture and to claim
white descent, which if present may have
come from absorption of the lost colony
of Roanoke in 1587. The so-called Croa-
tan Indians base their claim on the same
theory. Some of the Plainstribes, notably
the Cheyenne and the Crows, are lighter in
complexion than those of the woods and
mountains; some, as the Mandan, are
noted for the frequency of light hair and
eyes; and in some, especially the Zuñi and
the Hopi, albinos are somewhat common.
See Croatan Indians, Popular fallacies,
Welsh Indians. (J. M.)
Barbus.–Imlay, West Ter., 293, 1797 (French:
“bearded"). Bearded Inds.—Am. Pioneer, I, 257,
1842. Blanches.—Ibid. Blancs.-Imlay, op. cit.
(French: ‘white'). Blancs Barbus.—Trader in
Smith, Bouquet Exped., 69, 1766 (French: ‘white
bearded'). Blanes.—Boudinot, Star in the West,
126, 1816 (misprint for “Blancs’). Blank Barbus.-
Buchanan, N. Am. Inds., 156, 1824. White
Bearded Indians.—J. J. (1792) in Bowen, Am. Dis-
cov. by the Welsh, 87, 1876. White Indians.—
Dobbs, Hudson Bay, 21, 1744.
White Lodge. A subchief of the Sis-
seton Sioux whose home camp was at L.
Shaokatan, Lincoln co., Minn., until the
outbreak of 1862, when he attacked the
settlers at L. Shetak and carried away
Mrs Wright and Mrs Duly with their
children to the Missouri r., where they
were later rescued by the “Fool Soldier
band” of Teton Sioux. White Lodge
escaped into Canada and died at Swift
Current about 1870. (D.R.)
White Mountain Apache. Formerly the
Sierra Blanca Apache, a part of the Coy-
oteros, so called on account of their moun-
tain home. The name is now applied to
all the Apache under Ft Apache agency,
Ariz., consisting of Arivaipa, Tsiltaden or
Chilion, Chiricahua, Coyotero, Mim-
breño, and Mogollon. In 1910 they num-
57009°–Bull. 30, pt 2–12–60
INDIANS—WHITE
PIGEON 945
bered 2,269. Capt. Bourke in 1881–82 ob-
tained at Ft Apache and San Carlos agen-
cies the following names of bandsor clans:
Satchin, Destchin, Tseskadin, Tzolgan,
Tuakay, Klokadakaydn, Tzintzilchut-
zikadn, Tzlanapah, Tudisishn, Iyaaye,
Kiyahani, Akonye, Kaynaguntl, Indel-
chidnti, Peiltzun, Chilchadilkloge, Na-
tatladiltin, Tzaedelkay, Kaihatin, Mayn-
deshkish, Tushtun, Tzebinaste, Tutonash-
kisd, Yachin, Tziseketzillan, Tizsessen-
aye, Tzecheschinne, Natootzuzn, Tut-
zone, Chiltneyadnaye, Yagoyekaydn,
Tzetseskadn, Inoschuhochen, and Gon-
tiel. There are also the foreign clans
Tzekinne and Nakaydi, partly Piman.
Arizonian Apaches.—Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Pa-
rs, 111, 259, 1890. Biniette Shedecka.—White,
MS. Hist. Apaches, B. A. E., 1875 (Chiricahua
name). Sierra Blanca Apaches.—Ind. Aff. Rep.,
wrii TE MOUNTAIN APACHE
141, 1868. Sierra Blancas.—Bourke in Jour. Am.
Folk-lore, III, 119, 1890. Sierra Blanco Apache.–
Chapin, Sierra Blanca MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1867.
Sierras blancas.-Villa-Señor, Theatro Am., pt. 2,
413, 1748. Surra Blancos.-Ind. Aff. Rep., 506, 1865
(misprint). White Mountain Apaches.—Parke,
map N. Mex., 1851.
White people. See Race names.
White Pigeon ( Wahbememe). A Pota-
watomi chief of local prominence in the
early years of the 19th century. The
little that is known of him is derived
chiefly from tradition. It is said that
about 1812, while in the neighborhood of
Detroit, he learned of an uprising among
the Indians and of a threatened attack on
the settlement that now bears his name,
in St Joseph co., Mich. Far from home
and friends, he hastened to the scene of
the impending trouble and by a timely
warning saved the white settlers from

946
WIATA KALL [B. A. E.
WHITE RACCOON'S VILLAGE—
possible massacre. He is described as
tall and athletic, an unusually fleet run-
ner, and as having possessed high ideals
of truth and honor. According to Indian
information he received his name because
he was of much lighter complexion than
the members of his tribe generally. He
died at the age of about 30 years and was
buried in a mound on the outskirts of the
village of White Pigeon. Here, on Aug.
11, 1909, a monument, suitably inscribed,
was erected to his memory under the
auspices of the Alba Columba Club of
women. White Pigeon signed, in behalf
of his band, the Greenville treaty of Aug.
3, 1795, and the treaty of Brownstown,
Mich., Nov. 25, 1808. Two of his great-
grandsons and a great-granddaughter
the wife of the great-grandson of Simon
okagon, q.v.) reside near Dorr, Mich.
Consult Mich. Pion. Coll., x, 1888; [Cora
Cameron,] White Pigeon, [1909].
White Raccoon's Village. A Miami vil-
lage, named from the chief (Wahpahsay-
pon, ‘White Raccoon”), near the present
Aboite, Allen co., Ind. The site was
made an individual grant by treaty of
Oct. 23, 1834. (J. P. D.)
Raccoons village.-Royce, map, in 1st Rep. B. A.
E., 1881. Raccoon #"#. of 1834 in U.S.
Ind. Treat., 498, 1873. ah'-pah-say'-pon. —Dunn,
True Indian Stories, 313, 1 £ r name of
White Raccoon). Wapasepah. —Ibid. (name of
the reservation). White Raccoons village.—Missis-
sinewa treaty (1826) in U.S. Ind. Treat., 498, 1873.
White River Ute. The official collective
name for such of the Ute on Uintah res.,
Utah (to the number of 514 in 1885), as
are not classed under Uinta. It comprises
the Yampa, and the Green River and
Grand River Ute, as well as perhaps other
bands. As officially recognized, the White
River Ute under the Uinta and Ouray
agency, Utah, numbered 356 in 1904 and
298 in 1910. See Uinta.
Kaviawach.—A. Hrdlička, inf’n, 1907 (or Ka-wai-
ra-chi-u; their own name, having relation to their
mountain abode).
White-shield, Harvey. See Hishkowits;
Wopohwats.
White Swan. A Crow scout, brother of
Curly, who served with Reno in the Cus-
ter campaign against the Sioux in 1876,
which met with such disaster on the Lit-
tle Bighorn on July 25. He received a
severe wound in the retreat out of the
valley, which made him a cripple for the
remainder of his life. He died in the fall
of 1905 and was buried with military
honors in the National cemetery on the
Custer battlefield in Montana. For a
number of years he received a pension
from the Government.
White Woman's Town. A former Dela-
ware village near the junction of the
Walhonding and the Killbuck, about 7
m. N. w. of the forks of the Muskingum,
in the present Coshocton co., Ohio. The
settlement was so named because a white
girl, Mary, Harris, who had been cap-
tured by the French Indians about the
ear 1710 and later became the wife of
agle Feather, made the place her home
at least as early as 1750. The Walhond-
ing r. was known as White Woman's
river, or White Woman’s creek. Another
white wife of Eagle Feather was known
as The Newcomer, from whom Newcom-
erstown (q.v.) received its name.
Femmes blanches.–Esnauts and Rapilly map,1777.
White Womans.—Lattré map, 1784.
Whizzing stick. See Bullroarer.
Whonkentia. A tribe of the Manahoac
confederacy, formerly living near the
'' Rappahannock r. in Fauquier
CO., Va.
Wiśnkitese:smith (16%), Va., I, 134, repr.
1819. Whonkentias.—Strachey (ca. 1612), Va. 104,
1849. Whonkenties.—Jefferson, Notes, 179, 1801.
Whulk. A Nimkish village at the
mouth of Nimkish r., E. coast of Van-
couver id., Brit. Col. —Dawson in Trans.
Roy. Soc. Can., sec. II, 65, 1887.
Whullemooch (‘dwellers on £
sound'). A generic term used by the
natives to designate the Salish tribes on
the N. w. coast of Washington.—Deans in
Am. Antiq., v.111, 41, 1886.
Wiam, A Shahaptian tribe, speaking
the Tenino language, formerly living near
the mouth of Deschutes r., Oreg. Their
chief village was Waiam, on the Colum-
bia r. at the site of the present Celilo.
They were included in the Wasco treaty
of 1855 as a “band of Walla Wallas,” and
were removed to the Warm Springs res.,
where a remnant of the tribe that num-
bered 130 in 1850 still survives. (". £
Lower De Chutes.—Treaty of 1855 in U. S. Ind.
Treat., 622, 1873. Oualoumpoum.—Hunt in Nouv.
Ann. Voy., x, 81, 1821. ''' 14th
Rep. B. A. E., 741, 1896. Waiām-'léma.—Ibid. (na-
tive name). way yam. .–Ross. Fur Hunters,
186, 1855. iam.—Lee and Frost, Oreg., 176, 1844.
Wyam.—Wasco treaty (1855) in U.S. Ind. Treat.,
£3. 1873. Wy-am-pams.—Ross, Advent., 118, 1849.
Wyampaw.—Lane in Sen. Ex. Doc. 52, 31st Cong.,
1st sess., 174, 1850.
Wiaquahhechegumeeng (Waiekwákitchi-
gaming, “at the end of the great lake,”
whence the French au Fond du Lac). A
Chippewa village at the head of L. Su-
perior, in Douglass co., Wis. The Fond
du Lac Chippewa numbered 934, under
the La Pointe school superintendent in
1909.
' du Lac.—Warren (1852) in Minn. Hist. Soc.
Coll., V, 130, 1885. Wi-a-quah-he-che-gume-eng-
Warren (1852), ibid., v, 130, 1885.
Wiatakali (‘hanging loft'). A former
Choctaw town in the s, part of Neshoba
co., Miss., about a miles of the DeKalb
and Jackson road. It received its name
from a brush arbor, called by the Choctaw
wia-takali, under which they were accus-
tomed to meet for their councils and gen-
eral amusements.–Halbert in Pub. Ala.
Hist. Soc., III, 77, 1899; Gatschet, Creek
Migr. Leg., I, 108, 1884.
-
Bt Li. 30]
Wiatiac. A former Mahican village
near the present Salisbury, Litchfield co.,
Conn. The Moravians had some converts
there about 1743.
Wehtak.–Ruttenber, Tribes Hudson R., 197,
1872. Wiatiac.–Kendall, Trav., 1,228, 1809. Wia-
tiacks.–Macauley, N. Y., II, 164, 1829. Wya-
tiack.–Ruttenber, op.cit.
Wiattachechah. An unidentified Sioux
village.
Wi-atta-che-chah.—Prescott in Schoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes, II, 171, 1852 (trans, “bad”; che-cha may =
shicha, “bad”).
Wichita. A confederacy of Caddoan
stock, closely related linguistically to the
Pawnee, and formerly ranging from about
the middle Arkansas r., Kansas, south-
ward to Brazos r., Texas, of which gen-
eral region they appear to be the aborigi-
nes, antedating ' Comanche, Kiowa,
Mescaleros, and Siouan tribes. They
now reside in Caddo co., w. Okla., with-
in the limits of the former Wichita res.
The name Wi’chita', by which they are
commonly known, is of uncertain origin
and etymology. They call themselves
Kitikiti’sh (Kirikirish), a name also of un-
certain meaning, but probably, like so
many proper tribal names, implying pre-
eminent men. They are known to the
Siouan tribes as Black Pawnee (Paniwa-
saba, whence “Paniouassa,” etc.), to the
early French traders as Pani Piqué, “Tat-
tooed Pawnee,” to the Kiowa and Co-
manche by names meaning “Tattooed
Faces,’ and are designated in the sign
language by a sign conveying the same
meaning. They are also identifiable with
the people of Quivira met by Coronado
in 1541. The Ouachita living in E.
Louisiana in 1700 are a different people,
although probably of the same stock.
Among the tribes composing the con-
federacy, each of which probably spoke
a slightly different dialect of the common
language, we have the names of the
Wichita proper (?), Tawehash (Tayova-
as), Tawakoni (Tawakarehu), Waco,
scani, Akwesh, Asidahetsh, Kishkat,
Kirish kitsu. A considerable part of the
Panimaha, or Skidi Pawnee, also appear
to have lived with them about the mid-
dle of the 18th century, and in fact the
Pawnee and Wichita tribes have almost
always been on terms of close intimacy.
It is possible that the Yscani of the ear-
lier period may be the later Waco (Bol-
ton). The only divisions now existing
are the Wichita proper (possibly synony-
mous with Tawehash), Tawakoni, and
Waco. To these may be added the in-
corporated Kichai remnant, of cognate
but different language. Just previous to
the annexation of Texas to the United
States, about 1840–5, the Tawakoni and
Waco resided chiefly on Brazos r., and
were considered as belonging to Texas,
while the Wichita proper resided N. of
WIATIAC–WICHITA
947
Red r., in and N. of the Wichita mts.,
and were considered as belonging to the
United States. According to the best
estimates for about 1800, the Wichita
proper constituted more than two-thirds
of the whole body.
The definite history of the Wichita–
more particularly of the Wichita proper
—begins in 1541, when the Spanish ex-
£ Coronado entered the territory
nown to his New Mexican Indian guides
as the country of Quivira. There is some
doubt as to their exact location at the
time, probably about the great bend of
the Arkansasr. and northeastward, in cen-
tral Kansas, but the identity of the tribe
seems established (consult Mooney in
Harper's Mag., June 1899; Hodge in
Brower, Harahey, 1899; see Quivira).
wichi T.A. MAN
On the withdrawal of the expedition after
about a month’s sojourn the Franciscan
father Juan de Padilla, with several com-
panions, remained behind to undertake
the Christianization of the tribe, this
being the earliest missionary work ever
undertaken among the Plains Indians.
After more than three years of labor with
the Wichita he was killed by them
through jealousy of his spiritual efforts
for another tribe.
In 1719 the French commander La
Harpe visited a large camp of the confed-
erated Wichita tribes on South Canadian
r., in the eastern Chickasaw Nation, Okla.,
and was well received by them. He es-
timated the gathering, including other
Indians present, at 6,000 souls. They
had been at war with another tribe and

948
[B. A. E.
WICHITA
had taken a number of prisoners whom
they were preparing to eat, having already
disposed of several in this way.
hey seem to have been gradually
forced westward and southward by the
inroads of the Osage and the Chickasaw to
the positions on upper Red and Brazos
rS. where they were first known to the
Americans. In 1758 the Spanish mis-
sion and presidio of San Sabá, on a tribu-
tary of the upper Colorador., Texas, were
attacked and the mission was destroyed
by a combined force of Comanche, Tawa-
koni, Tawehash, Kichai, and others.
In the next year the Spanish commander
Parilla undertook a retaliatory expedi-
tion against the main Wichita town,
about the junction of Wichita and Red
rs., but was compelled to retreat in dis-
order, with the loss of his train and field
wich"TA woman
uns, by a superior force of Indians well
ortified, and armed with guns and lances
and flying the French flag. In 1760 the
confederated Wichita tribes asked for
peace and the establishment of a mission,
and on being refused themission, renewed
their attacks about San Antonio. In 1765
they captured and held for some time a
£ Tremiño, who has left a valu-
able record of his experiences at the main
Tawehash town on Red r. In 1772 the
commander Mezières visited them and
other neighboring tribes for the purpose
of arranging peace. From his data the
Tawakoni, in two towns on Brazos and
Trinity rs., may have had 220 warriors,
the “Yscanis” (Waco') 60, and the
Wichita proper and “Taovayas” 600, a
total of perhaps 3,500, not including the
Kichai. In 1777–8 an epidemic, probably
smallpox, swept the whole of Texas, in-
cluding the Wichita, reducing some tribes
by one-half. The Wichita, however, suf-
fered but little on this occasion. In the
spring of 1778 Mezières again visited
them, and found the Tawakoni (i. e. the
Tawakoni and Waco) in two towns on
the Brazos with more than 300 men,
and the Wichita proper in two other
towns on opposite sides of Red r. (below
the junction of Wichita r.), these last ag-
gregating 160 houses, in which he esti-
mated more than 800 men, or perha
3,200 souls. The whole body probably
exceeded 4,000. (H. E. Bolton, inf'n,
1908.)
In 1801 the Texas tribes were again
ravaged by smallpox, and this time the
Wichita suffered heavily. In 1805 Sibley
officially estimated the Tawakoni (prob-
ably including the Waco) at 200 men, the
“Panis or Towiaches” (Wichita proper)
at 400 men, and the Kichai at 60 men, a
total of about 2,600 souls, including the
incorporated Kichai. An estimate by
Davenport in 1809 rated the total about
2,800. A partial estimate in 1824 indi-
cates nearly the same number. At this
time the Waco town was on the site of
the present Waco, while the Tawakoni
town was on the E. side of the Brazos
above the San Antonio road. From about
this time, with the advent of the Austin
colony, until the annexation of Texas by
the United States, a period of about 25
years, their numbers constantly dimin-
ished in conflicts with the American
settlers and with the raiding Osage from
the N.
In 1835 the Wichita proper, together
with the Comanche, made their first
treaty with the Government, by which
they agreed to live in peace with the
United States and with £ and the
immigrant tribes lately removed to Indian
Ter. In 1837 a similar treaty was nego-
tiated with the Tawakoni, Kiowa, and
Kiowa Apache (Ta-wa-ka-ro, Kioway,
and Ka-ta-ka, in the treaty). At this time,
in consequence of the inroads of the Osage,
the Wichita had their main village behind
the Wichita mts., on the North fork of Red
r., below the junction of Elm fork, w.
Okla. In consequence of the ce thus
established they soon afterward removed
farther to the E. and settled on the pres-
ent site of Ft Sill, N. of Lawton, Okla.,
thence they removed about 1850 still
farther E. to Rush Springs. The Tawa-
koni and Waco all this time were ranging
about the Brazos and Trinity rs, in Texas.
In 1846, after the annexation of Texas, a
general treaty of peace was made at Coun-
cil Springs on the Brazos with the Wichita
proper, Tawakoni, and Waco, together
with the Comanche, Lipan, Caddo, and

BULL. 301
Kichai, by which all these acknowledged
the jurisdiction of the United States:
In 1855 the majority of the Tawakoni and
Waco, together with a part of the Caddo
and Tonkawa, were gathered on a res-
ervation on Brazos r. westward from the
present Weatherford. In consequence of
the determined hostility of the Texans, the
reservation was abandoned in 1859, and
the Indians were removed to a temporary
location on Washita r., Okla. Just pre-
vious to the removal the Tawakoni and
Waco were officially reported to number
204 and 171 respectively. In the mean-
time the Wichita had fled from the vil-
lage at Rush Springs and taken refuge at
Ft Arbuckle to £ the vengeance of
the Comanche, who held them responsi-
ble for a recent attack upon themselves
by United States troops under Major Van
Dorn (1858). The Civil War brought
about additional demoralization and suf-
fering, most of the refugee Texas tribes,
including the Wichita, taking refuge in
Kansas until it was over. They returned
in 1867, having lost heavily by disease and
hardship in the meantime, the Wichita
and allied tribes being finally assigned a
reservation on the N. side of Washita r.
within what is now Caddo co., Okla. In
the next year they were officially reported
at 572, besides 123 Kichai. In 1902 they
were given allotments in severalty and
the reservation was thrown open to set-
tlement. The whole Wichita body num-
bers now only about 310, besides about
30 of the confederated Kichai remnant,
£ than one-tenth of their original
number.
Like all tribes of Caddoan stock the
Wichita were primarily sedentary and
agricultural, but owing to their proximity
to the buffalo plains they indulged also in
hunting to a considerable extent. Their
permanent communal habitations were of
conical shape, of diameter from 30 to 50
ft, and consisted of a framework of stout
poles overlaid with grass thatch so as to
present from a short distance the appear-
ance of a haystack. Around the inside
were ranged the beds upon elevated plat-
forms, while the fire-hole was sunk in the
center. The doorways faced E. and w.,
and the smoke-hole was on one side of
the roof a short distance below the apex.
Several such houses are still in occupancy
On the former reservation. There were
also drying platforms and arbors thatched
with grass in the same way. The skin
tipi was used when away from home. The
ichita raised large quantities of corn and
traded the surplus to the neighboring
hunting tribes. Besides corn they had
pumpkins and tobacco. Their corn was
ground upon stone metates or in wooden
mortars. Their women made pottery to
a limited degree. In their original con-
WICHITA
949 |
dition both sexes went nearly naked, the
men wearing only a breech-cloth and the
women a short skirt, but from their
abundant tattooing they were designated
preeminently as the “tattooed £
in the sign language. Men and women
generally wore the hair flowing loosely.
They buried their dead in the ground,
erecting a small framework over the
mound.
The Wichita had not the clan system,
but were extremely given to ceremonial
dances, particularly the £
“Horn dance,” nearly equivalent to the
Green Corn dance of the Eastern tribes.
They had also ceremonial races in which
the whole tribe joined. Within recent
years they have taken up the Ghost dance
and Peyote rite. Their head-chief, who at
resent is of Tawakoni descent, seems to
of more authority than is usual among
the Plains tribes. In general character
the Wichita are industrious, reliable, and
of friendly disposition. (J. M.)
Black Pani.–Charlevoix, Voy... to Amer., II, 246,
1761. Black Pawnees.—Prichard, Phys. Hist. Man.,
v,408, 1847 (confounded with Arikara). Do'gu'at.—
Mooney, Ghost Dance, 1095, 1896 ("tattooed peo-
ple': Kiowa name). Do"känä.–Mooney, ibid.
tattooed people': Comanche name). Freckled
anis.—Bouquet (1764) quoted by Jefferson,
Notes, 141, 1825. Guichita.-Tex. State Archives,
Noy. 15, 1785. Guichitta.--Doc. 503 (1791–2), ibid.
Guilach.—Ibid., 1792 (probably identical). Hinás-
sau-Gatschet, Arapaho MS., B. A. E. (Arapaho
name). Hinásso-Ibid. (Arapaho name). Höx;
súwitan.–ten Kate, Synonymie, 9, 1884 (tattooed
£ Cheyenne name). Huichites.—Bull. Soc.
eog. Mex., 267, 1870. Ikarik.—Gatschet, Pawnee
MS., B. A. E. (Pawnee name). Ki*-fi-ku’-fuc.—
La Flesche quoted # Dorsey, MS., B. A. E., 1878
(Omaha name). iddékédissé.–ten Kate, Sy-
nonymie, 10, 1884 (own name). Kidikurūs.–
Gatschet, Wichita MS., B. A. E., 1884 (own name).
Kiri- uks.—Grinnell, Pawnee Hero Stories, 241,
1889 (‘bear's eyes’: Pawnee name). - - 8.-
Ibid. (own name). Kitikiti'sh.–Mooney, Ghost
Dance, 1095, 1896 (own name). Mitsitá.—Dorsey
Kansa, MS. vocab., B.A. E., 1882 (Kansa name).
Niteheta.—Sibley, Hist. Sketches, 75, 1806 (evident
misprint of Witcheta; given as a village). Ochi-
vitas.—Bull. Soc. Geog. Mex., 504, 1869. Onachita.–
Ann. de la Propag. de la Foi., I, no. 5, 44, 1853
misprint). Ositas.—La Harpe (1719) in French,
ist. Coll. La., III, 74, 1851. Ouchitaws.—Bollaert
in Jour. Ethnol. Soc. Lond., 11, 265, 1850. Ouichi-
taws.—Bollaert, ibid., 279. Ouitcitas.—Robin,
Woy, a la Louisiane, III, 3, 1807. Ousita.–La Harpe
£ in Margry, Déc., VI, 289, 1886. Ovagitas.—
Barcia, Ensayo, 288, 1723. Ovedsitas.—Doc. of
1771–2 quoted by Bolton in Tex. Hist. Asso.
Quar., 1x, 91, 1905. # in wasábé.–Dorsey, Cegiha
MS. dict., B. A. E., I878 (‘Black bear Pawnees':
Ponca and Omaha name). Pamassa.—Vaugondy,
Carte Amérique, 1778. Pamasus.—Alcedo, Dic,
Geog., 11, 630, 1787. Pancasa.—Barcia, Ensayo,
298, 1723. Pancassa.—La Salle (ca. 1680) in Margry.
Déc., II, 168, 1877. Paneassa-La Hontan, ''
Voy., I, 130, 1703. Paniaisa.—Bowles, ''' of
America, after 1750. Pania-picque.—Sibley, Hist
Sketches, 19, 1806. Pania Pique.—Jefferson (1806)
uoted by Bowen, Am. Discov. by Welsh, 94, 1876.
aniassas.—Carver, Travels, map, 1778. Pani-
massas.-Dumont, La., I, 135, 1753. Panionassa,—
De l'Isle (1703) cited by Dunbar in Mag. Am.
Hist., iv, 249, 1880. Paniouassa.—Beaurain (ca.
1720) in Margry, Déc., VI, 230, 289, 1886. Pani-
oussa.—La Harpe (1720), ibid., 290. Paniovasas.—
Alcedo, Dic. Geog., iv, 53, 1788. Panis.-Sibley,
Hist. Sketches, 74, 1806 (given as French name).
Panis noirs. — Bruyère (1742) in Margry, Déc., vi,
950
474,1886. Panispiques.—Hutchins '' in School-
craft, Ind. Tribes, III, 557, 1853; Perrin du Lac,
Voyages, 368, 1805. Pani-wasaba.—A. C. Fletcher,
inf'n, 1905 (Omaha name). Panjassa.—Bowles,
Map of America, after 1750. Panniassas-Jef-
ferys, Am...Atlas, map 5, 1776. Pányi waçéwe.—
Dorsey, Chiwere MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1879 (Iowa,
Oto, and Missouri name). Paunee Piqué.—Sibley,
Hist. Sketches, 64, 1806 (French name). Pawnee
£"# Ind. Sketches, II, 74, 1835. Paw-
nee Picts.—Hildreth, Dragoon £ 160,
1836. Pawnee Piquas.—Long, Exped. Rocky Mts.,
11, 104, 1823. Pic.—Sage, Scenes in # Mts.,
153, 1846. Picks.–Dougherty (1837) in H. R. Doc.
276, 25th Cong., 2d sess., 16, 1838. Pitchinávo.—
ten Kate, Synonymie, 10, 1884 (‘painted breasts”:
Comanche name). Prickled Panis.—Buchanan,
N.A. Inds., 155, 1824 (or Freckled Panis). Quicas-
quiris.-La # (1719) in Margry, Déc., VI, 289,
1886. Quirasquiris.—Beaurain, ibid., 289. Qui-
vira.–For the application of this term to the
Wichita and their country, see Quivira. Sóni-
k'ni.—Gatschet, Comanche MS., B. A. E., 1884
(“grass lodge': Comanche name), Sóninkanik –
ten Kate, Synonymie, 9, 1884 (“grass lodges':
Comanche '" Speckled Pa T.' West.
Ter. N.A., 293, 1797. Thacanhé—Iberville (1700)
in Margry, Déc., IV, 374, 1880 (cf. Dokdná above).
Töéchkanne.–ten Kate, Reizen in N.A., 373, 1885
("Donkere Hutten'; Comanche name). Túx-
guët.—Gatschet, Kiowa M.S., B.A. E., 147 (‘those
who tattoo': Kiowa name). Túxkanne-ten
Kate, Synonymie, 9, 1884 ('dusky lodges': Co-
manche name). Túxquét.—Gatschet, Kiowa MS.,
B. A. E. (‘those who tattoo”: Kiowa name; cf.
Do'gu'at). Washita.–Sibley, Hist. Sketches, 121,
1806. Washittas.–Gallatin in Trans. Am. £:
Soc., II, 115, 1836. Wasita.—Keane in Stanford,
Compend. 543, 1878. Wichetahs.–Ind. Aff. Rep.,
144, 1850. Wichetas.–Neighbors in H. R. Doc.
100,29th Cong., 2d sess., 4, 1847. Wichita.—Latham
in Trans. Philol. Soc. Lond., 103, 1856. Wishitaw.—
Otis, Check List, 127, 1880. Wi’-si-tä.—Dorsey,
Kwapa MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1891 (Quapaw
name). Witch-a-taws.—Butler and Lewis (1846)
in H. R. Doc. 76, 29th Cong., 2d sess., 7, 1847.
Witcheta.–Stokes (1839) in H. R. Doc. 219, 27th
Cong., 3d sess, 202, 1843. Witchetaw.—Ind. Aff.
Rep., 455, 1845. Witchitas.–Schoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes, 1, 518, 1851. Witchitaws.—Arbuckle in
H. R. Doc. 311, 25th Cong., 2d sess., 38, 1838.
withchetau.-McCoy, Ann Reg., no. 4, 27, 1838.
Witshita.—Latham, Essays, 399, 1860. Witsitä’.—
Dorsey, Osage MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1883 (Osage
name).
Wickakee. One of the names of the
scarlet painted-cup (Castilleia, coccinea),
called in Massachusetts “Indian paint-
brush”; probably derived from one of
the Algonquian dialects.
Wickaninnish, Originally the name of
a chief, but used by authors to designate
several tribes, separately and collectively,
between Nootka Sd., Vancouver id., and
Juan de Fuca str., Brit. Col.
Wickaninnish.—Jewitt, Narr., 37, 1849. Wick-a-
nook.-Ross, Adventures, 159, 1849 (near Nootka).
Wickinninish.—Jewitt, op. cit., 76.
Wickiup. The popular name for the
brush shelter or mat-covered house, of
the Paiute, Apache, and other tribes of
Nevada, Arizona, and the adjacent re-
on. The name is of disputed origin,
utapparently is from the Sauk, Fox, and
Kickapoo wikiyap', ‘lodge,” “dwelling,”
‘house.’ See Habitations.
Wickopy. See Wicopy.
Wickup. A New England name, par-
ticularly in Massachusetts, of the Ameri-
can linden or basswood (Tilia americana),
from wikop, the name of this tree in
WICKAKEE—WICOPY
[B. A. E.
•
Massachuset, Chippewa, and closely re-
lated dialects of the Algonquian stock.
The willow-herb (Epilobium angustifo-
lium) is also known as wickup or Indian
wickup. In this case the name is due to
transference. See Wicopy. (A.F. C.)
Wicocomoco. A tribe, belonging to the
Powhatan confederacy, residing on the
S. side of Potomac r., at its mouth, in
Northumberland co., Wa. Their prin-
cipal village was at the mouth of Wico-
mocco r. In 1608 they numbered about
520, but in 1722 had dwindled to a few
individuals, who still kept up the name
and avoided intercourse with the whites
and other Indians. The meaning of the
name is unknown, but the last part, co-
moco, is the Powhatan term, in composi-
tion, for a stockaded village. (J. M.)
Wicocomocco.—Beverley, Va., 199, 1722. Wighoeo-
moco.—Smith (1629), Va., I, map, repr. 1819.
Yoacomoco.—Herrman, map (1670) in Rep. on the
Line between Va. and Md., 1873.
Wicocomoco. A tribe formerly living on
Wicomico r., on the E. shore of Maryland,
£ principal village, in 1608, on
the s. bank of the river in Somerset co.
They were of small stature and spoke a
language different from that of the Pow-
hatan tribes.
- . They frequently united
with the Nanticoke in attacks on the col-
onists, even crossing to the w. shore for
this purpose, but in 1668, as a condition
of peace with the English, the Nanticoke
“emperor” agreed to deliver the whole
Wicocomocotribe into their hands. A few
mongrels still retain the name. (J. M.)
Wecamses.—Sanford, U.S., cxlviii, 1819. Wicco-
misses.-Md. Archiv., Proc. Counc., 1667–1687,29.
1887. Wicomese.—Map (ca. 1610) in Rep. on the
Line between Va. and Md., 1873. Wicomesse.–
Evelin (1648) in Force, Hist. Tracts, 11, 24, 1838.
Wicomick.—Bozman, Md., II, 310, 1837. Wicomo-
cos.–Calvert (ca. 1635) quoted by Schoolcraft.
Ind. Tribes, VI, 131, 1857. ighcocómicoes.—Jeffer-
son, Notes, 38, table, 1801. ighcocomoco.—Smith
(1629), Va., I, 118, repr. 1819. Wighcocomocoes.—
Smith, ibid., 129. Wighcomocos.-Schoolcraft,
Ind. Tribes, VI, 131, 1857. Wighcomogos.—Dom-
enech, Deserts, 1,445, 1860. Wycomes.-Am. Pio-
neer, II, 192, 1843. Wycomeses.—Evelin (1648)
quoted by Proud, Penn., I, 114, 1797.
Wicopy. A New England name of the
moosewood (Dirca palustris), called also
leatherwood on account of the strength
and toughness of the bark ropes made
from it in Indian fashion. The Indian
word from which wicopy or wickopy is
derived applies not to the leatherwood
but to the stringy bark of the whitewood
or basswood (Tilia americana). The ori-
gin of the word is seen in Massachuset
wik'pi, Abnaki wighebi, Delaware wikhi,
Chippewa wigob, and Cree wikupiy, each
signifying ‘inner bark, particularly the
bast of the linden. The components of
this Algonquian term are: w, preforma-
tive; i, connective; and the radical kop,
‘inner or second bark. Wickup is the
same word. (A. F. C.)
BULL. 30]
Widja (W7/dja). A Haida town of the
Widja-gitunai family formerly on the N.
coast of Graham id., just w. of the en-.
trance to Masset inlet, Queen Charlotte
ids., Brit. Col. (J. R. ".
Wi’dja.—Swanton, Cont. Haida, 281, 1905. 1'-
ts'a.-Boas in 12th Rep. N. W. Tribes Can., 23, 1898.
Widja-gitunai (W 'dja git Anā’-i, “Gituns
of the town of Widja'). A Haida family
of the Eagle clan, named from its town
on the N. coast of Graham id., Brit. Col.,
between Masset inlet and Virago sq.
This with the Tohlka-gitunai, Chets-gi-
tunai, and Djus-hade formed one larger
related £: (J. R. S.
Widja git Ana'-i –Swanton, Cont. Haida,275, 1905.
Wi’ts'a gyit'inai'.—Boas in 12th Rep. N. W. Tribes
Can., 23, 1898.
Wiekagjoc (apparently a corruption of
wikurajek, “head of a creek.’–Gerard).
A tribe of the Mahican confederacy dwell-
ing on the E. bank of Hudson r. in the
vicinity of Hudson, Columbia co., N.Y.
W£ (1632) quoted by Rut-
tenber. Tribes Hudson R.,71, 1872. Wiekagjocks.—
Ruttenber, ibid., 85.
Wieska. See Nanabozho.
Wigwam. (1) A name for an Algon-
quian dwelling, an arbor-like or conical
structure in which, from Canada to North
Carolina, was employed the same general
mode of erection, which varied mainly
in the plant materials (saplings, barks,
rushes, or flags) used, and which differ-
ences in soil and climate changed here
and there to a certain extent (see Habita-
tions). The word, which appears in En-
glish as early as 1634 (Wood, New En-
gland's Prospect, 65, 1634) was, like the
terms skunk, musquash, etc., borrowed
from Abnaki by the colonists of E. Mas-
sachusetts, who adopted it as the name
for an Indian habitation, in preference to
the term wetu (witu) used by the natives
among whom they settled. The Massa-
chuset Indians, #. the Narraganset,
used also as the name for a house the
word wetuom (witum), formed from the
same base. Eliot (Indian Grammar Be-
gun, 11, 1666), who was ignorant of the
origin of the word under consideration,
mentions, we may suppose through an
inadvertence, a word weku womut (for
wetuonut), which he interprets ‘in his
house, and adds: “hence we corrupt
this word [to] wigwam.” This errone-
ous etymology, based on a word nonex-
istent in the Massachuset dialect, and, 1n
fact, impossible in any Algonquian dia-
lect, has unfortunately been copied by
nearly every English dictionary.
The Abnaki word wigwam, literally
‘dwelling, is from wigw, “he dwells,” +
the formative -am, from the Algonquian
root wig, wik (ig, ik, in composition), ‘to
dwell, and is cognate with Micmac wig-
waim, Mohegan wikudim, Lenape (Dela-
ware) wikuram, and Chippewa wigiu.am
(from wigiu, “he dwells, a word obsolete
WID,JA-W IHINASHT 951
in Chippewa but preserved in Cree), and
Nipissing wikiwán, and by change, in
this dialect, of w to m, mikiwaim. The
Virginia Renape seem not to have em-
ployed the word wikwam used by their
relatives of the N., but substituted for it
the term kómilk, which, like its cognates
in other Algonquian dialects (Lenape gé-
mik or kámik, Abnaki gamik, Cree and
Chippewa £Masachusetkómík, Nar.
raganset kómók, etc.), was always used in
compounds, and never disjunctively. The
word wigwang used by Beverley (Hist.
Virginia, 1705) is merely a corruption of
the northern vocable wigwam, with which
he was evidently unfamiliar.
(2) A name applied by travelers to the
dwellings of Indians other than those of
Algonquian stock, or to the habitations
of the natives of countries other than
North America, as for example: “Their
houses or wigwams, which they [the
Caribs] call carbets” (Stedman, Exped.
against the Revolted Negroes of Surinam,
1, 403, 1806); “The Fuegian wigwam re-
sembles, in size . . . a haycock” (Dar-
win, Jour. of Researches, 212, 1845);
“rude jackales, somewhat resembling
the wigwams of the Pawnees '' (Gregg,
Commerce of the Prairies, 1, 286, 1851).
(3) A name applied by the founders of
the Tammany Society of New York City
to their headquarters.
(4) A name sometimes applied to a
large structure in which a nominating
convention or other political meeting
takes place.
Certain summer hospital tents for chil-
dren are known as “wigwams,” and there
is also a “wigwam shoe” or “wigwam
slipper.” (w. R. G. A. F. C.)
Wigwassing. A term used on the coast
of New England for the operation of tak-
ing eels by torch-light; spelled also use-
quashing. In a letter of N. Freeman in
1792 (Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st S., 1, 231,
1806), he says: “The Indians when they
o in a canoe with a torch, to catch eels
in the night, call it weequash, or angli-
cized, wequashing.” The word is a par-
ticiple of a verb “to wigwas,” contracted
and anglicized from Massachuset wikwes-
weu, “he illuminates it (something ani-
mate, say a fish) by burning (i.e., torch-
ing).’ (w. R. G.)
Wihatset (Wi-hat’-sét). A populous
Chumashan village formerly at Punta
Pedregosa, near Point Mugu, Ventura
co., Cal.—Henshaw, Buenaventura MS.
vocab., B. A. E., 1882.
Wihinasht. A division of Shoshoni,
formerly in w. Idaho, N. of Snake r. and
in the vicinity of Boise City. The name
appears to be obsolete, the surviving
Indians having been absorbed by other
Shoshoni bands and now being under
the Fort Hall school superintendency in
952
[B. A. E.
WIKAIHLAKO—WILD RICE
Idaho.
in 1865.
Boisé. Shoshonees.–Cooley in Ind. Aff. Rep., 30,
1865. Wehinnas.—Wool (1855) in H. R. Ex. Doc.
76, 34th Cong., 3d sess., 150, 1857. Western
Shoshoni.–Gallatin quoted by Latham in Proc.
Philol. Soc. Lond., VI, 73, 1854. Western Snakes.—
Hale in U. S. # Exped., VI, 218, 1846. Wi-
hinagüt.-Powers, Inds. W. Nevada, MS., B. A.
E., 1876 (Paiute '' name), wihinasht-
Hale, op.cit., Wihinast.-Latham in Proc. Phi-
lol. Soc. Lond., VI, 73, 1854. Winnas band.—Kirk-
atrick in Ind. Aff. Rep., 268, 1862, Winnas-ti-
ussell (1855) in Sen. Ex. Doc. 26, 34th Cong., 1st
sess., 13, 1856. Win-nes-tes.—Townsend (1855) in
H. R. Ex. Doc. 76, 34th Cong., 3d sess., 150, 1857.
Wikaihlako . (Wi’-kai-‘láko, “large
spring’). A former Lower Creek town
on the w. side of Chattahoochee r. in
Henry co., Ala., 4 m. above Chiskatalofa.
It contained 250 inhabitants in 1820.
U-i-kāyi-‘lāko.—A. S., Gatschet, infon, 1883 (full
Creek name). Wekisa.—Drake, Bk. Inds., xii,
1848. Wekivas.–Morse, Rep. , to Sec. War, 364,
1822. We-kiwa,—Treaty of 1827 in U.S. Ind. Treat.,
420, 1837. Wi-kai-'láko.—Gatschet, Creek Migr.
Leg., I, 149, 1884. -
Wikchamni. A Yokuts (Mariposan)
tribe on Kaweah r., near Limekiln or
Lemon cove, below the Wiksachi and
above the Kawia and Yokol. The pres-
ent population consists of two or three
scattered families and individuals.
Nie-chum-nes.—Barbour in Sen. Ex. Doc. 4, 32d
Cong., spec. sess., 254, 1853. Wachamnis.–Purcell
in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1869, 193, 1870. Waitshum'ni.–
Hoffman in Proc. Am. Philos. Soc., xxiii, 372,
1886. We-chummies.—Lewis in Ind. Aff. Rep.1857,
185,399, 1858. Wic-chum-nee.—Royce in 18th Rep. B.
A. E.,782, 1899. Wich-a-chim-ne.—Wessells '' in
H. R.Ex. Doc. 76,34th Cong.,3d sess.,32, 1857. Wi-
chumnies—Lewis in Ind. Aff. Rep., 381, 1872. Wi-
kachumnis.—Taylor in Cal. Farmér, June 8, 1860.
Wik-chum-ni.-Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., III,
370, 1877. Wik-tchum'-ne.–Merriam in Science,
xix., 915, June 15, 1904. Wiktshöm'ni–Hoffman
in Proc. Am. Philos. Soc., xxIII, 301, 1886. Wis-
cum-nes.—Johnston in Sen. Ex. Doc. 61,32d Cong.,
1st sess., 22, 1852. Wükchamni.—Kroeber in Am.
Anthr., VIII, 662, 1906 (correct name).
Wikeno (Wik'ê'nö, ‘the portagemakers').
A Kwakiutl tribe speaking the Heiltsuk
dialect and living on Rivers inlet, Brit.
Col. Their clans, according to Boas, are:
Koikaktenok, Gyigyilkam, Waokuitem,
Wawikem, Guetela, and Nalekuitk.
Their towns are: Tlaik, Niltala, Wikeno,
Nuhitsomk, Somhotnechau, and Tsiom-
hau. Pop. 131 in 1901, 99 in 1909.
Awi'k'énóx.-Boas in Nat. Mus. Rep. 1895,328, 1897.
Awi'ky'enoq.-Boas in 6th Rep. N.W. Tribes Can.,
52, 1890. Oweckano.–Sproatin Can. Ind. Aff., 145,
1879. 0-wee-kay-no-Can. Ind. Aff., 304, 1893.
Oweekayo.—Ibid.,361, 1897. Wee-kee-moch.–Kane,
Wand. in N. A., app., 1859. Weekenoch.—Scouler
(1846) in Jour. Ethnol. Soc. Lond... 1, 233, 1848.
Wikanee.—Brit. Col. map, 1872. Wikeinoh.–Tol-
mie and Dawson, Vocabs. Brit. Col., 117B, 1884.
wik'eng-Boas in Petermanns Mitteii. pt. 5, 130.
1887. Wykenas-Scott in Ind. Aff. Rep.,816, 1868.
Wikeno. A town of the Wikeno tribe
(q.v.) of British Columbia. (F. B.)
wikoktenok (Wi'k'örtinór, eagle' !. A
clan of the Bellabella, a Kwakiutl tribe.—
Boas in Rep. Nat. Mus. 1895, 328, 1897.
Wikorzh (derived from wihu, “fat,’ and
koro, ‘cavity,” because it is said the eyes
in the cadaver of a certain bear had dis-
They were said to number 1,000
appeared and some dried fat still adhered
to the orbits; or from wikuru, ‘netted
£: A Hopi clan.
at Cavity clan.–Vöth, Traditions of the Hopi,
#d 40, 1905. Wikorzh.—Ibid., 37. Wikurzh-
Wiktosachki (“white-earth place”). A
Tarahumare rancheria about 28 m. E. of
Chinatu, w. Chihuahua, Mexico.—Lum-
holtz, inf’n, 1894.
Wikyuwamkamusemaikata (‘painted
lodge’), . A Cree band, taking the name
of its chief, living in 1856 about Fort de
Prairie, Northwest Ter., Canada.—Hay-
den, Ethnog. and Philol. Mo. Val., 237,
1862.
(aw. Mus, NAT- Hist.)
wikENO MAN.
Wilakal. A village of the Agua Cali-
ente Shoshoneans, in the San Jacinto
mts., s. Cal. Under the Spanish name
of this place (San Ysidro) 2 villages are
mentioned in 1865 (Lovett in Ind. Aff.
Rep., 125), with populations of 159 and
90, respectively. In 1880 only one is
recorded, with it.' 50 and 75 inhab-
itants (Jackson and Kinney, Rep. Miss.
Ind., 22, 1883). It is now included in
Los Coyotes res. See Pachawal.
Ho-la-kal.—Barrows, Ethno-Bot. Coahuilla Ind.,
34, 1900. San Isidro.—Ibid. San Ysedro.-Ind. Aff.
Rep., 175,1902. San Ysidro.–Jackson and Kinney,
Rep. Miss Ind., 22, 1883. Wilakal.—A. L. Kroeber,
inf'n, 1905.
Wild rice. The aquatic plant (Zizania
aquatica), generally known as “wild
rice” has been for many generations one
of the most important food producers of
the Indian country about the Great Lakes
and adjacent waters. The comparatively
dense population in the wild-rice area

BULL. 30]
and the physical well-being of the In-
dians there resident have been remarked
by many writers. Henry in 1775 and
Carver in 1776 record the fact that the
great expeditions to the rivers of the W.
and the preservation of the “infant
colonies” Ond the settled E. would
hardly have been possible without this
cereal. The nomenclature of the wild-
rice area is of importance, since Jenks
concludes that in this limited region of
North America alone “more geographic
names have been derived from wild rice
than from any other natural vegetal prod-
uct throughout the whole continent.”
The plant itself is multinomial, no fewer
than 60 synonyms in English, French,
and the Indian tongues being cited by
Jenks. The use of wild rice (which is
mentioned rather late in the Jesuit Rela-
tions) seems to have been stimulated not
a little by the pressure of the whites on
the Indians, which forced them more and
more into closer quarters in this region
and cut off some of their resources, espe-
cially hunting. Wild rice is remembered
in several Indian month-names and some
interesting legends are connected with it.
The Menominee tribe is so called from the
plant. Practically all that is known about
the botany of wild rice, its production
and food uses, its influence on Indian life
and customs, and its use by white settlers,
will be found in Dr A. E. Jenks' mono-
£: “The Wild-Rice Gatherers of the
pper Lakes” (19th Rep. B. A. E.,
1900). A list of the tribes using wild
rice is there given. (A. F. C.)
Willanoucha. A former Seminole town
near the head of St Marks r., probably in
Leon co., Fla.
Willa-noucha-talofa.—Bell in Morse, Rep. to Sec.
War, 306, 1822.
Willewah. A band of the Nez Percés
(q.v.) mentioned by Lewis and Clark in
1805 and formerly residing in Wallowa
valley, Oreg. At that date they num-
bered about 500. Their descendants after-
ward formed Joseph’s band, and were the
leaders in the Nez Percé war of 1877.
The majority of this band are now on
Colville res., Wash., where they num-
bered 97 in 1909.
Grand Ronde –Gibbs in Pac. R. R. Rep., I, 417,
1855. Willa/motki tituxan.–Gatschet, MS., B. A.
E., 1878. Willewah.—Lewis and Clark Exped.,
II, 471, 1814.
Willi. A former Maidu division re-
siding in Sutter co., Cal.
willem-Chever in Buil. Essex Inst. 1870, 11, 28,
1871. Willie.—Wozencraft (1851) in Sen. Ex. Doc.
4, 32d Cong., spec. sess., 206, 1853.
Williams, Eleazar. The son of Thomas
(Tehoragwanegen, q.v.) and Mary Ann
Rice Williams (Konwatewenteta), born
probably on the shore of L. George, N.Y.,
in May, 1788, died Aug. 28, 1858, on St
Regis res., near Hogansburg, N.Y., neg-
lected and in great destitution. He is
WILL ANOUCHA—WILLIAMS
95.3
said to have been one of 13 children, most
of whom were born at Caughnawaga,
Quebec, the home of their parents. The
childhood of Eleazar passed unevent-
fully, as usual among children of semi-
agricultural Christianized Indians. One
of the early playmates of Eleazar related
in after life how the latter, wearing a kind
of shift as his only garment, sported about
the byways of Caughnawaga, exposed to
wounds from stones and thorns. Owing
to a scrofulous taint in his family, these
bruises and injuries left permanent scars,
which later in life were increased in size
by means of lashes and tartar emetic in
such manner as to suggest the scars of the
shackles and chains alleged to have been
inflicted on him by the jailor Simon of
the Tower of the Temple in Paris. In
ELEAzAR will AMs. (FRow a painting in Possession of the
wisconsin Historical society)
1800, his father (in opposition to the wishes
of the mother, on religious grounds, she
being a strict member of the Roman Cath-
olic Church) took him and his brother
John to Long Meadow, Mass., to be edu-
cated among distant relations of the
father, but John soon returned home be-
cause he made no progress in his studies.
At Long Meadow the boys were left
with Mr Nathaniel Ely, who had under-
taken to educate them at his own ex-
pense, but financial reverses compelled
Mr Ely to appeal first to missionary socie-
ties for aid, then, in 1804, to the state
legislature, each time meeting with some
success. In 1805 Eleazar visited Mon-
treal; and in the following year, in com-
'' with a reputed relation, the Rev.
Ir Williams, he went to Boston, where

954
[B. A. E.
WILLIAMS
he was questioned by several ministers
regarding his studies. While here he met
Father Chevreux, to whom he was intro-
duced as an Indian youth studying for
the ministry. The Father questioned
him, it is said, as to the practice of the
Indians in adopting French children, as
Williams appeared to him to have French
blood. It is possible that at this inter-
view Williams first conceived the idea
that he could successfully personate the
Dauphin of France. In 1807 he was at
Hartford, Mass., where he met President
Dwight, who gave him some salutary ad-
vice; and in May of the following year a
Dr Lyman : him to become a mis-
sionary to the Indians, a suggestion which
met with Williams' hearty approval. It
was in this year that Mr Ely, his friend
and benefactor, died, and with his death
closed the first scene of Williams' life
among civilized surroundings. He lived
at Mansfield and Long Meadow until Dec.
22, 1809, when he was placed under the
tuition of Rev. Enoch Hale, of Westhamp-
ton, Mass., under whose guidance he re-
mained until Aug. 1812. During this
period he was commissioned to make a
visit to the St Louis or Caughnawaga In-
dians to learn what the prospect was of
introducing Protestantism among them.
In 1810, owing to the condition of his
health, Williams abandoned his studies
and traveled in the S., where he met his
future friend and bishop, Dr Hobart.
Again visiting his family at Caughnawaga
in the following year, he conversed with
their Indian neighbors about the
Protestant faith, but the Roman Catholic
riests warned them not to listen to his
instructions. Nevertheless, the attention
shown encouraged him to enter on what
was to be his life work.
Early in 1812 Williams went to Canada
as an agent of the American Board of
Missions, arriving at the Sault St Louis
on Jan. 18; but he found it difficult to
change the religious beliefs of the people.
He continued £ tour until
March, when the chiefs and counsellors
made him a chief of the Iroquois at
Caughnawaga, being given the name On-
warenhiiaki, probably meaning “Tree
Cutter. In July he returned to West-
hampton. At the beginning of the War
of 1812, Williams, being regarded as a
suitable person to aid in preventing the
Indians of his tribe from espousing the
cause of England, was appointed Super-
intendent-general of the Northern Indian
Department. He was assigned to duty
with Gen. Dearborn, but was transferred
to service with Gen. Jacob Brown, under
whom he acted in a confidential capacity,
obtaining through the Canadian Indians.
valuable information regarding the move-
ments of British troops. At the battle of
Plattsburgh, N.Y., Sept. 14, 1814, he was
wounded. At this time he had not com-
pleted his theological studies. In Nov.
1820 Gen. A. G. Ellis went to Oneida
Castle, N.Y., where Williams had resided
for about 3 years as a catechist in the Epis-
copal Church, in order to aid the latter in
teaching school. For this service Wil-
liams was to repay Ellis by instructin
him in Latin, Greek, and French. Inst
of being learned in these languages, how-
ever, Ellis found that Williams was igno-
rant of them, and that he had really been
induced to live with Williams in order
that the latter might be instructed in the
rudiments of English. Ellis lived with
Williams about 4 years, during which
period the latter made no appreciable
progress, not being able then, says Ellis,
“to compose five lines of the English de-
cently.” Nevertheless, during his resi-
dence among the Oneida, Williams, by
his persuasive eloquence in the native
tongue, had induced the old Pagan party,
numbering about three-fourths of the
tribe, to abjure paganism. . He had fur-
ther induced them to grant him 100 acres
of land for his own use and to sell several
hundred acres more to the state to provide
a fund to build a church and a school-
house. The proceeds of the sale, amount-
ing to about $4,000, were placed by the
governor in the hands o!" Judges Wil-
liams and Miller, of Utica, to secure
faithful application of the sum to the pur-
pose mentioned. Williams, however,
managing to obtain control of the expend-
iture of the money, erected a church at
a cost of $1,200 or $1,400, for which he
submitted bills covering the entire sum
of $4,000, but in such equivocal shape
that they would not bear examination,
whereupon the two trustees resigned
their trust. For many years the Oneida
charged Williams with malfeasance, but
the matter was never adjusted or ex-
»lained. In Oct. 1820 Rev. Jedidiah
Morse, who had traveled through the
N. W. as far as Green Bay, Wis., presented
to Williams a project for removing the
New York Indians to the country w. of
L. Michigan. Williams was ripe for such
a venture, even claiming later that he was
the originator of the scheme. In a coun-
cil with the Oneida, which Morse called
to discuss the proposal, Williams acted as
interpreter. After the council was over,
Morse asked Williams for a copy of the
speech of the Oneida chief in reply,
which was strongly adverse to Morse's
proposal. Several days later Williams
completed a fictitious speech, misrepre:
senting the answer of the Oneida, to
which he forged the names of their
chiefs. In the following year the chiefs,
again in council with Morse, when Wil-
liams was not present, repudiated the
mt. aoi WILLIAMS—WILLOPAH 955
Williams interpretation of the speech as
“a lie from beginning to end." At this
time he was at Green Bay, Wis., with a
self -constituted delegation of Oneida,
Onondaga, Tuscarora, and Stockbridges,
negotiating a project for the removal of
all the New York Indians to the country
between the Mississi pi and Green Bay,
Wis., and the establisliment among them
of an empire with a single supreme head.
In the furtherance of this plan in 1821
Williams visited New York and entered
into negotiations with the Ogden Land
Company, which then held the preemp-
tion riglit to most of the Indian ands in
W. New York, looking to the removal of
the New York Indians beyond the limits
of the state, and received sums of money
from time to time for the purpose of
advancing the interests of the land com-
pa.ny. Williams also busied himself at
this time in enlisting the aid of mission-
ary societies in establishing a church
among the Indians at Green Bay, and
carried on a voluminous correspondence
with the War Department (un er which
the Indian affairs were then adminis-
tered), in order to obtain recognition of
his schemes. Aided by the Og en Land
Company, he finally obtained oflicial
permission to lead a delegation of Indians
to Green Bay, representing to them that
the affair was “under the patronage, pro-
tection, and with the assistance of the
Government;” but when the ‘proposal
was openly made to the New ork In-
dians in council, the Seneca and the
other tribes, through the famous Red
Jacket, emphatically refused their assent
to the project. Nevertheless through
Williams’ machinations and the power-
ful influence behind his schemes, a. treat
was finally negotiated in 1832 lily which
Williams’ plan was partly realize . Most
of the Oneida removed to Wisconsin, but
the Seneca, followed by the Tuscarora
and the Onondaga, resolved to hold their
lands in New York at all hazard.
When Williams removed to Green Bay
in 1823 he married Miss Mary Jourdain.
He had promised schools to the Indians
and the French traders in consideration
of their consent to establish the New York
Indians among them; but having failed
to redeem these pledges the missionary
societies disavowed their confidence in
Williams, and in 1827 ap ointed as mis-
sionary the Rev. Richard) F. Cadle, who
established a school at Menomoneeville,
Wis. With the failure of the Green Bay
land scheme Williams realized that he
was ruined, and withdrew to his home at
Kaukalin. He continued to receive aid
from some of the II1iSSl0Il8I'£b08.l'dB, since
he represented himself as t e missionary
of the Oneida at Duck Creek, Wis., a -
though he did not perform the duties of
that station. About 1832 the Oneida,
becoming wearied with the Williams in-
cubus, held a council, to which they
invited Col. George Boyd, U. S. Indian
agent, in order to show him that for
years Williams had failed to carry out
any of his many promises; that, owin
“to his want of good faith, his fraud and
deceit, they were in the wilderness,
utter] abandoned, without schools,
churciies, or religious rivileges of any
kind; and worse than all, that the little
fund provided by the kindness of the
Christian public in the East was antici-
pated, caught on its way to them by him,
and consumed for entirely contrary pur-
poses.” At the Indians’ request, the
agent notified the governor of New York,
the United States Government, and the
missionary societies, warning the authori-
ties that the Oneida had orever repu-
diated Williams, and asking that he
should not be recognized as acting for
them in any capacity. This indictment
was so disastrous to Williams that he
dropped out of sight until 1853, when he
reappeared in a. new role, that of the
Dauphin of France, the Lost Prince,
Louis XVII. At once he gained many
credulous adherents and apologists, a -
though it had been shown that he was
“the most perfect adept at fraud, deceit,
and intrigue that the world ever pro-
duced.” He so far imposed on the
credulity of many well-meaning persons
that the Rev. John H. Hanson in 1854
published an elaborate work, entitled
The Lost Prince, in support of Williams’
preposterous claim, based largely on ma-
terial manufactured by Williams himself.
Gen. A. G. Ellis (Wis. Hist. Soc. Coll.,
viii, 1879) and William Ward Wight
(Eleazar Williams Not the Dauphin of
France, 1903) have shown the ground-
lessness of his claim. For Williams’
ublished translations in the Irocéuois
iJanguage, see Pilling, Bibliography o the
Iroquoian Languages, Bu(ll. B. A. $1.,
167-168, 1888. .1. N. B. H.
Williams, Thomas. See Tehoragiranegen.
Williams Lake. A Shuswa village or
band on Williams lake, which drains
westward into Fraser r., Brit. Col., about
lat. 52° 10'. Pop. l55in1910. Thename
is applied also to a Canadian Indian
agency.
Willopah (._\'wild’par, their name for
the river). A Chinookan tribe on the
lower course of Willopah l'., Wash. The
have been so frequently confounded witii
the Kwalhioqua, an Athagiascan tribe
living on the upper course o that stream,
that the latter ave usually been called
Willo ah. Their villages were Nayako-
lole, (fuelaptonlit, and Talal. Alongwith
the Kwalhioqua they ceded their ands
to the United States in 1864. In I910
956
I B. A. E.
WILLSTOWN-WINAMAC
there was said to be a single survivor
who understood the language.
GiLä'xwilá'pax.—Boas letter, 1904 (= people of the
Willopah'). Gita'xwilapax:—Ibid. ilapsh –
Gatschet, Kalapuya. MS., B. A. E., 280 (Xwi-
lá'pax and the ending -pc, ‘people';. = “people
of the Willopah”: Salish name). Quila'pc.-Boas
in 10th Rep. N. W. Tribes Can., 67, 1895. Wheel-
appa.—Pres. Mess., Ex. Doc. 39, 32d Cong., 1st
sess., 2, 1852. Wheelappers.–Ind. Aff. Rep., 158,
1850. Whil'-a-pah-Swan, N. W. Coast, 211, 1857.
Whirlpool.—Domenech, Deserts N. Am., 1,445, 1880.
willapah.—Ind. Aff. Rep., 447, 1854. Willenoh-
Robertson, Oreg., 129, 1846. Willopah.–Ind. Aff.
Rep., 448, 1854.
Willstown (named from the half-breed
chief known to the whites as Red-headed
Will). A former important Cherokee
settlement on Wills cr., below Ft. Payne,
in DeKalb co., Ala. J. M.)
Wili'yi.–Mooney in 19th Rep. B. A. E., 546, 1900
(="Will's place'; sometimes so called). Wills-
town.—Doc. of 1799 quoted by Royce in 5th Rep.
B. A. E., 144, 1887.
Will's Town. A former settlement of
the Shawnee at the site of Cumberland, .
Md. After this region was deserted by
the Shawnee, an Indian named Will
lived a short distance from the site of
the old Shawnee town at the mouth of
Caiuctucuc cr. At the time of the com-
ing of the first white settlers he was living
in a cabin on the mountain side. The
creek, mountain, and town were after-
ward named for him. Will's cr. is noted
on the maps of Lewis Evans (1755) and
Scull (1759, 1770), and on the map in
Gist's Journal (1753). (G. P. D.)
Will's Town. A Delaware village on the
E. bank of Muskingum r., at the mouth
of Wills cr., in Muskingum co., Ohio.
It was destroyed by the Americans in
1782.
Will's Town.—Hutchins in Smith, Bouquet Ex-
ped., map, 1766. Wils T.—La Tour map, 1784.
Wilson, Jack. See Ghost dance, Wovoka.
Wiltkun (Qawi/ltk"). A Klikitat town
in s. Washington. (F. B.)
Wiltkwilluk. A former Chinookan
village on the s. bank of Columbia r.,
Oreg., just below Rainier and nearly op-
site the mouth of Cowlitz r.–Gibbs,
S. no. 248, B. A. E.
Wiltmeet. The Dutch name of a Wa-
ranawonkong village on Esopus cr.,
robably near Kingston, Ulster co., N.Y.
t was destroyed by the Dutch in 1660.—
Ruttenber, Tribes Hudson R., 95, 128,
1872.
Wimbee. A village or band of the coast
tribes of South Carolina included under
the collective term Cusabo (q.v.). The
only mention of the name in history
seems to be in 1683, when the “chief of
Wimbee” sold lands between Combahee
and Broad rs. See Mills, Hist. S. C., 106,
1826, and document quoted by Rivers,
Hist. S. C., 38, 1856. (J. M.)
Wimego. A Potawatomi village, named
from the chief, situated in 1832 on the N.
bank of Indian cr., in the N. part of Cass
co., Ind.
Wi-me-co's village.-Royce in 18th Rep. L. A. E.,
pl. cxxvi, 1899. Wi-me-go's village.-Ibid., pl.
cxxW11.
Wimian (Wilmian). A ruined village
pertaining to the Zuñi, situated 11 m. N.
of Zuñi pueblo, N. Mex.—ten Kate,
Reizen in N.A., 291, 1885.
Wimilchi. A Yokuts (Mariposan) tribe
formerly living N., of Kings r., Cal., o
posite the Wechikhit. They were gath-
ered on the Fresno res., and with the Tachi
£ numbered 165 in 1861.
Ho-mel-ches.—Johnston in Sen. Ex. Doc. 61, 32d
Cong., 1st sess., 23, 1852. Mowelches.–Ind. Aff.
Rep., 219, 1861. Ne-mil-ches.—Barbour in Sen. Ex-
Doc. 4, 32d Cong., spec. sess., 254, 1853. Was-mil-
ches.-Ibid., 253. We-mal-che.–McKee in Sen. Ex-
Doc. 4, 32d Cong., # sess., 75, 1853; Royce in
18th Rep. B. A. E., 782, 1899. We-melches.-Lewis
in Ind. Aff. Rep., 1857, 399, 1858. We-mil-che.–
Wessells in H. R. Ex. Doc. 76,34th Cong., 3d sess.,
31, 1857. We mol-ches: Ind. Aff. Rep., 223 1851.
Wiminuche. A division of Ute formerly
ranging in S. w. Colorado, chiefly in the
valley of the San Juan and its N. tribu-
taries. There were 463 under the Navajo
Springs school, Col., in 1910.
Gübishüches-saiazar in Ind. An Rep., 141, iss6.
Guiguimuches.—Cooley, ibid., 21, 1865. Mame-
noche.—Taylor in Sen. Ex. Doc. 4, 40th Cong.,
spec. sess., 10, 1867. Nomenuches.—Delgado in
Ind. Aff. Rep., 163, 1865. Poruches.-Ibid. Wama-
nus.–McKenney and Hall, Ind. Tribes, III, 80,
1854 (£ Wamenuche.–Norton in Ind.
Aff. Rep, 145, 1866, Wannemuches-Cooley, op.
cit. ebinoche.—Taylor, op. cit. Webinoche
Utahs.—Graves in Ind. A' Rep., 135, 1866.
Webrinoches.—Ibid., 132. Weeminuche.—Treaty of
1868 in U.S. Ind. Treaties, 981, 1873. Wemenuche.–
Nicolay in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1863, 151, 1864. Weme-
nutche Utahs.—Arny in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1867, 204,
1868. Wibismuche.-Delgado, ibid., 138, 1866.
Wiminanches.—Collins, ibid., 125, 1861. Wimme-
nuches.—Davis, ibid. 1869, 255, 1870. Woman-o-che
Utes.–Marcy, Border Reminis., 335, 1872. Wome-
nunche-Collins in ind Air Rep., 338, ISG2.
Winamac (‘catfish, from w85'nād ‘mud-
dy, mák a fish.’—J. P. Dunn). A prin-
cipal chief of the Potawatomi in the pe-
riod of the War of 1812. He was one of the
signers of the noted treaty of Greenville
in 1795, and of others in 1803 and 1809.
In this last treaty, concluded at Ft
Wayne, the Miami, Delawares, and Pota-
watomi sold a large tract of land in
central Indiana. This so provoked Te-
cumseh that he threatened the life of
Winamac, but there appears to have been
a speedy reconciliation, as we find Wina-
mac leading the warriors of his tribe at
the battle of Tippecanoe two years later.
In the War of 1812, he, with most of the
Indians of the central region, joined the
British side. He claimed to have caused
the massacre of the surrendered garrison
of Ft. Dearborn, Chicago, Aug. 15, 1812,
but the actual leader in the affair seems
to have been Blackbird (Makahta-pena-
she, not to be confounded with Makata-
pake, Black Partridge, a friendly Pota-
watomi of the same period), another Pot-
awatomi chief. Some three months later,
Nov. 22, Winamac was killed in an en-
counter with the Shawnee, chief Captain
James Logan (Spemicalawba), who had
BULL. 30]
espoused the cause of the Americans in
the war. The name appears also as Ou-
enemek (French form), Wenameac, We-
nameck, Winemac, Winnemeg, Wyne-
mac, etc. (J. M.)
Winamac. Another Potawatomi chief
of the same period, the name £
common one in the tribe. Unlike his
namesake, he was generally friendly to the
Americans and interposed in their behalf
at the Ft Dearborn massacre, although
he was said to have been among the hos-
tiles at Tippecanoe in 1811. He visited
Washington several times and died in the
summer of 1821. His village, commonly
known by his name, was near the present
Winamac, Pulaski co., Ind. See Dunn,
True Indian Stories, 1909; Thatcher, Ind.
Biog., 1832. (J. M.)
Winangik (Wi-nan-gik') Given by
Powers (Cont. N. A. Ethnol., III, 393,
1877) as a Shoshonean tribe on the N.
fork of Kern r., Cal., but there was no
tribe in this region except the Tubatu-
labal (q.v.).
Winamis. See (Juanamiche.
Winaugusconey. See Moanahonga.
Windigo. See Weendigo.
Winema (‘woman chief’). A Modoc
woman, better known as Toby Riddle,
born in the spring of 1842. She re-
ceived her name, Kaitchkona Winema
(Kitchkani laki shnawedsh, ‘female sub-
chief’), because, when a child, she
guided a canoe safely through the rapids
of Link r. She justified her title when,
but 15 years of age, she rallied the Modoc
warriors as they took to flight when sur-
prised by a band of Achomawi. After
she grew up she became the wife of
Frank Riddle, a miner from Kentucky.
When the Modoc left Klamath res. in
1872 to return to Lost r, he served as
interpreter to the various commissions
that treated with them. After they had
fled to the lava-beds and had defeated a
detachment of soldiers, the Government
decided to send a commission of men
known to be in sympathy with them to
arrange a peace. Winema warned Com-
missioner Meacham of the murderous
temper of some of Captain Jack's fol-
lowers (see Kintpuash). Meacham was
convinced and told his fellow-commis-
sioners, Gen. Edward R. S. Canby and
Rev. E. Thomas, that they were going to
their death, but could not swerve them
from their purpose. Shonchin (q. v.),
the shaman, threatened to kill her unless
she confessed who had betrayed the plot,
but she declared that she was not a'i
to die, and Captain Jack forbade him
to shoot a woman. When Gen. Canby
refused to withdraw the troops from
the lava-beds, the Modoc chief gave the
signal, and Canby and Thomas fell in-
stantly. Shonchin then turned his rifle
WIN AMAC–WING ATAKW
957
upon Meacham. Winema, who was pres:
ent as interpreter, pleaded for the life of
the man who, when Indian superintend-
ent, had presented to white men livin
with Indian women the alternative o
legal marriage or criminal prosecution.
She seized the chief's wrists and thrust
herself between the assassins and the
victim, and when he dropped from sev-
eral bullet wounds and a Modoc seized
his hair to take the scalp Winema cried
out that the soldiers were coming, where-
upon they all fled. When the soldiers
came at last, she advanced alone to meet
them. Meacham, crippled and invalided,
afterward took Winema with her son and
Riddle, one of the two whites who escaped
from the massacre, to the E. to continue
his intercession in behalf of the Indians,
especially the Modoc, who had so per-
fidiously requited his previous benevo-
lence. For her portrait, see Modoc. Con-
sult Meacham, Wi-ne-ma, the Woman
Chief, 1876. (F. H.)
Winemac. See Winamac.
Wingandacoa. A term which, like “As-
samocomoco,” was once sup to be
the native name of Virginia. In his report
(made in 1584) to Sir Walter Raleigh,
Capt. Arthur Barlowe, in narrating what
occurred after his landing at the island of
Wococon (now Ocracoke), states that on
the fourth day he was visited by “diuers
boates” with “fortie or fiftie men,”
among whom was the brother of the ruler
of the country, and then proceeds to say:
“His name was Granganimeo, and the
king is called Wingina, and the county
Wingandocoa, and now by her Majestie
Virginia.” Subsequently, Sir Walter
Raleigh, in mentioning the fact that Yu-
catan, Peru, and Paria are but words in .
native languages which the Spaniards
mistook for place-names, remarks: “The
same happened among the English which
I sent under Sir Richard Grenville [a sli
of the memory for Captains Amidas '
Barlowe] to inhabit Virginia. For when
some of my people asked the name of the
country, one of the savages answered Win-
gan-da-coa, which is as much as to say:
‘You wear good clothes’ or ‘gay clothes.”
From this it would seem that when the
English interrogator asked a native, by
signs, the name of the country, he acci-
dently embraced in his gestures, intended
to include everything in sight, the cloth-
ing which he wore. The Indian there-
fore laconically answered: “Wingatakw,”
which means simply “excellent fibrous
material.” (w. R. G.)
Wingatakw. The term for which theim-
ossible “Wingandacoa” is a corruption
ue to a mishearing; from wing, ‘good,”
“excellent,’ and the nominal termination
-taku" (of which the sound of the w can
not be expressed by type), ‘fibrous stuff.”
958 WINGINA–WINNEBAGO
[B. A. E.
It is from the secondary root tak, mean-
ing in composition ‘fiber,’ and, by ex-
tension, anything made of fiber, as
thread, twine, rope, band, girdle, etc.
By a slight dialectic change the termi-
nation becomes in Massachuset -takun,
-takon, found in the name Wautakon or
Wautakun, which the Massachuset In-
dians applied to an Englishman, and
which ' English colonists supposed to
mean ‘coat.' (w. R. G.)
Wingina (abbrev. of Winginam, “he ap-
proves, ‘is pleased with, or “looks at
with complaisance.’–Gerard). The prin-
cipal chief of the Secotan tribe at the time
of Raleigh's first and second expeditions
to North Carolina. He was the son of
Ensenore and brother of Granganimeo.
After the death of the latter, shortly after
the arrival of the colonists of 1585, and of
the former in the spring of 1586, Wingina,
no longer restrained by the influence of
these two relatives, £ been friendly
to the English, laid plans in secret to
destroy the colony. His designs proved
abortive, however, and eventually led to
his own death. Lane states that Wingina,
after the death of his brother, changed
his name to Pemisapan.
Winimem (wini ‘middle,’ mim “water”:
‘middle water', referring to McCloud r.).
A Wintun tribe formerly living on Mc-
Cloud r., Shasta co., Cal.
Cloud River Indians.—Redding in Am. Nat., xiii,
668–9, 1879. Win-ni-mim.–Powers in Cont. N. A.
Ethnol., III, 230, 1877.
Wininish. See Ouamaniche.
Winnebago (winipig, ‘filthy water'
[Chippewa); winipydgohag ’, ‘people of
the filthy water” £ and £" W.J.)
A tribe of the Siouan linguistic family.
Habitat and History.—The Winnebago
have been known to the whites since 1634,
when the Frenchman Nicollet found them
in Wisconsin, on Green bay, at which time
they probably extended to L. Winnebago.
At this period they were found wedged in
by Central Algonquian tribes, particularly
by the Sauk and Foxes and the Menomi-
nee. To the w. they were in intimate con-
tact with a kindred tribe, the Iowa, who in
turn were neighbors of the Oto and Mis-
souri. These four tribes, the Winnebago,
Iowa, Oto, and Missouri, speak dialects
naturally intelligible to one another, and
show many cultural similarities. On the
other hand, the Winnebago show many
cultural similarities with their Central
Algonquian neighbors, particularly in all
that pertains to material culture and art,
and this double influence, that from their
Siouan neighbors and that from their
Algonquian neighbors, must be borne in
mind in any attempt to understand
properly the Winnebago culture.
It is stated in the Jesuit Relation for
1671 (42, 1858) that the Winnebago had
dwelt in the Green Bay region.
Allouez spent the winter of 1669–70 at
Green Bay, preaching to the Potawatomi,
Menominee, Sauk, Foxes, and Winne-
bago, whom he found commingled there.
The map of 1681 accompanying Mar-
quette's Journal notes a Winnebago vil-
lage near the N. end of L. Winnebago.
At a very early date, it is stated in the
Jesuit Relation for 1671, '' were almost
entirely destroyed by the Illinois, but all
captives were at last allowed to return
and form a tribe again. Jefferys (1761)
refers to them and the Sauk as living to-
ward the head of Green bay. Carver
(1778) speaks of “the great town of the
Winnebagoes situated on a small island,
just as you enter the E. end of L. Winne-
bago.” A “queen,” he says, presided
WINNEBAGO CHIEr
then over the tribe. Pike (1806) states
that they resided on Wisconsin, Rock,
and Fox rs. and Green bay in 7 villages,
situated at the entrance and at the end of
Green bay, at L. Poygan, and L. Puckway,
at the portage of the Wisconsin, and at
two places on Rock r. They had a war
with the Chippewa in 1827, but this was
of short duration. By the treaty of Prairie
du Chien in 1825 and another treaty in
1832 they ceded all their lands s. of Wis-
consin and Fox rs, in return for a reserva-
tion on the w, side of the Mississippi above
upper Iowa r. One of their villages in
1832 was at La Crosse, Wis. Smallpox
visited the tribe twice before 1836, and in
that year more than one-fourth of the
people died. In 1837 they relinquished
the title to their old country E. of Mis-

BULL. 30] WINNEBAGO 959
sissippi r., and in 1840 removed to the
Neutral Ground in the territory of Iowa,
though a part of the tribe had to be re-
moved by soldiers. They were in 1843
on the Neutral Ground in different bands,
the principal one, called the School band,
on Turkey r. In 1846 they surrendered
their reservation for one N. of Minnesotar.
in Minnesota, and in 1848 removed to
Long Prairie res., bounded by Crow Wing,
Watab, Mississippi, and Long Prairie rs.,
Minn. Schoolcraft said that the tribe was
Conn of 21 bands in 1852, having a
total population of 2,521 souls. They lost
many of their number by disease and were
kept on the reservation only by force.
In 1853 they were removed to Crow r., and
in 1856 to Blue Earth, Minn., where they
were just getting a start in civilization
when the Sioux war of 1862 broke out, and
the people of Minnesota demanded their
removal. They were taken to Crow
Creek res., S. Dak., on Missouri r., but
could not be kept there by the troops.
There was much suffering from sickness
and other causes. Out of the 2,000 taken
to Crow cr: only 1,200 reached the Omaha
res., whither they fled for protection.
They were then assigned a new reservation
on the Omaha lands in N. E. Nebraska,
where they have since remained and where
their lands have been allotted to them in
severalty. When the tribe was removed by
force from Minnesota to Crow cr. in 1863,
many who had taken up farms remained.
How long the tribe had maintained its
position at Green bay previous to the
coming of the whites is unknown. As
has been seen, it appears they had re-
ceded slightly toward the w. before 1766,
the time of Carver's visit, who found
them on Fox r. The French found them
in league with the Menominee, and the
2 tribes gave shelter to the Potawatomi
and the Ottawa, who had been driven from
their homes by the Iroquois, and also to
the Sauk and Fox tribes when these were
expelled from s. Michigan. Notwith-
standing their friendly relations with the
last named, who were the only Algonquian
tribes with whom the French had strife,
the Winnebago managed to maintain
friendship 'i uninterrupted trade with
the French. They generally kept on
friendly terms also with their neighbors,
the Chippewa, Ottawa, Potawatomi,
Kickapoo, and Mascoutens, to do which
required great address, as the Sauk and
Foxes seem to have been cut loose from
their ancient and natural affinities and
were perpetually making inroads on Al-
gonquian tribes, particularly, in conjunc-
tion with the Sioux, on the Chippewa
(Schoolcraft). After the fall of the French
power in Canada in 1760 the Winnebago
were slow to transfer their allegiance to
Great Britain, but when they did they
remained firm in their new fealty.
When the United States declared their
independence in 1776, the Winnebago
sided with the Crown, and in all questions
of local jurisdiction were arrayed on the
side of the British. In the War of 1812
they espoused the , cause of England,
helped to defeat Col. Crogan at Michili-
mackinac, Col. Dudley at the rapids of
the Miami, and Gen. w£ at the
River Raisin, and were with the tribes
that gathered about Detroit. In the
earsimmediately following this war they
came insolent. Hoochoop, a chief of
the tribe, living at the outlet of L. Winne-
bago, assumed to be the keeper of Fox r.
Va. #. and sometimes levied toll for the
privilege of ascent. This people also con-
nected themselves clandestinely with the
Sauk and Foxes in the Black Hawk war
of 1832. Since that time they have been
uniformly peaceable.
Language.—The Siouan dialect spoken
by the Winnebago is intimately related
to Oto, Iowa, and Missouri, more dis-
tantly to Dakota, and still more distantly
to Ponca. Its relationship to the north-
ern Siouan dialects (Crow, Hidatsa, and
Mandan), to the southern (Biloxi), and
eastern (Catawba and Tutelo), is not as
yet £ known. The characteris-
tics of the Winnebago dialect are, gram-
matically, a strong development of the
classifiers of position, and, phonetically,
the insertion of vowels between conso-
nantal clusters and the change of the
Dakota and Omaha t, d, and m, to tc, dj,
and w. (See Handbook of Am. Ind.
Languages, Bull. 40, B. A. 'W'. 1).
Social Organization.—The Winnebago
social organization is based on two phra-
tries, known, respectively, as the Upper
or Air, and the Lower or Earth, divisions.
The Upper division contains four clans,
Thunderbird, War People, Eagle, and
Pigeon (extinct), and the Lower division
eight clans, the Bear, Wolf, Water-spirit,
Deer, Elk, Buffalo, Fish, and Snake.
An Upper individual must marry a
Lower individual, and vice versa. While
there is no law restricting marriage be-
tween the clans of the two phratries,
there is some evidence showing a ten-
dency of certain clans to intermarry. The
Thunderbird and Bear clans are regarded
as the leading clans of their respective
hratries. Both have definite functions.
he lodge of the former is the peace
lodge, over which the chief of the tribe
£ and in which disputes between
ndians are adjudicated. No person
could be killed in the lodge, and an
offender or prisoner escaping to it was
protected as long as he was within its
precincts. The lodge of the Bear clan
was the war or disciplinary lodge: pris-
oners were killed, and offenders pun-
960 WINNEBAGO
I B. A. E.
ished in its precincts. Besides these
functions, the Bear clan ssed the
right of “soldier killing,” and was in
charge of both ends of the camping
circle during the hunt. Each clan has
a large number of individual customs,
relating to birth, the naming feast, death,
and the funeral wake. The chief item of
interest in this connection is the fact that
a member of one clan cannot be buried
by the members of another clan of the
same phratry. (For details of the social
organization, see Radin in Am. Anthr.,
xII, no. 2, 1910.)
Religion.—The Winnebago possess two
important tribal ceremonies, the Mañ-
káni or Medicine Dance, and the Winter
Feast (Wagigó). The Medicine Dance
can take place only in summer, and the
Winter Feast only in winter. The Medi-
cine Dance is a secret society, ungraded,
into which men and women can be initi-
ated on payment of a certain amount of
money. Supernatural dreams are not
required for initiation at the present
day. A new member generally suc-
ceeds some deceased relative. There are
five ceremonial bands, occupying, re-
spectively, the east, north, west, south,
and southeast of the long tent in which
the ceremony is performed. The posi-
tions of honor, which follow in the man-
ner enumerated above, are dependent
on the order of invitation and may
differ at each performance. A secret
vapor-bath ceremony precedes, and a
secret ceremony intervenes between, the
first and second parts of the general cere-
mony. The general ceremony itself is
public. The purpose of the society is the
prolongation of life and the £ of
certain virtues, none of which, however,
relate to war. This instilling is accom-
plished by means of the “shooting” cere-
mony, consisting of the simulated shooting
of a shell, contained in an otter-skin bag,
into the body of the one to be £
This ceremony is extremely similar to
that in the Algonquian Midéu iwin, and to
that in the Dakota “Mystery Dance”
and the Omaha “ Pebble Ceremony.”
There seems little doubt that the shoot-
ing ceremony has been borrowed by
the Winnebago from some Central Algon-
quian tribe, presumably the Sauk and
Foxes; also that the £ have been
greatly influenced by those of the Midé-
wiwin. On the other hand, the organiza-
tion, a large portion of the ritual, and the
ritualistic myths are so fundamentally
different that it is better to regard the
shooting ceremony as a ritual second-
arily associated with an old Winnebago
ceremony.
The Winter Feast is the only distinctly
clan ceremonial among the Winnebago.
Each clan has a sacred clan bundle,
*
which is in the hands of some male indi-
vidual, who hands it down from one gen-
eration to another, always taking care, of
course, to keep it in the same clan. The
Winter Feast is distinctly a war feast,
and the purpose in giving it seems to be
a desire to increase their war powers by
a propitiation of all the supernatural
deities known to them. To these they
offer food and deerskin. There may be
as many as twelve (?) powers propitiated,
namely, Earth-maker, Disease-giver,
Sun, Moon, Morning Star, the spirits
of the Night, Thunderbird, One-horn,
the Earth, the Water, the Turtle, and
the Rabbit. Of these, food had to be
offered to all except the last two, who
are really only the culture heroes and
£ of recent introduction. The
east is divided into two distinct parts,
one for the Disease-giver and one for all
the other spirits. The Sauk and Foxes
seem to have a similar feast, but its rela-
tion to the Winnebago is as yet unknown.
There are a number of important cere-
monies besides the above, of which the
best known are the Buffalo Dance and the
Herucka. The former is given in spring,
and has for its pur the magical calling
of the buffalo herds. All those who have
had supernatural communication with
the Buffalo spirit may become members,
irrespective of clan. The Herucka is the
same as the Omaha Grass dance. There
are also a number of other dances and
feasts, of which little is known as yet, such
as the Snake, Scalp, Grizzly-bear, Sore-
eye, and Ghost dances.
The religious beliefs of the £
are practically identical with those of the
Dakota, Ponca, and Central Algonquian
tribes. A figure known as Man'una
(Earth-maker) corresponds to the Gitchi
Manito of the Central Algonquian tribes.
The mythology consists of ' cycles
relating to the five personages whom
Earth-maker sent out to free the world
from giants and evil spirits. ... They are
the Trickster, the £ the Turtle,
He-who-wears-heads-as-earrings, and the
Hare. Besides these there are numerous
myths relating to the Thunderbird and
£ clan heroes, and likewise numerous
miscellaneous myths. Although there
are evidences of Central Algonquian
influence, the mythology shows a much
more intimate relation with that of the
other Siouan tribes.
Material Culture.–In their material cul-
ture the Winnebago are distinctly tim-
ber people, and their houses and dress are
practically identical with those of the Sauk
and Foxes, Menominee, and others. The
same applies to their beadwork, although
there is considerable evidence to show
that they had a characteristic porcupine-
quill industry not very long ago. In their
BULL. 30]
clothing, moccasins, cooking utensils, arms,
and in other respects, they show marked
individual characteristics which, how-
ever, have not been investigated as yet.
The population was estimated by Pike
at 1,750 in 1806; by Morse at 5,800 in
1820; in 1837 and again in 1843 their
number was given at 4,500. In 1867
there were 1,750 on the Nebraska res. and
700 in Wisconsin. In 1876 there were
1,463 on the Nebraska res. and 860 in
Wisconsin; but 204 of the latter removed
in 1877 to Nebraska. In 1886 there were
1,222 in Nebraska and 930 in Wisconsin,
and in 1910 there were 1,063 in Nebraska
and 1,270 in Wisconsin.
The gentes as given by Dorsey are as
follows: 1. Shungikikarachada (“Wolf’);
2. Honchikikarachada ('lack Bear’); 3.
Huwanikikarachada (‘Elk’); 4. Waka-
nikikarachada ("Snake'); 5. Waninkiki-
karachada (‘Bird'), including: (a) Hich-
akhshepara (‘Eagle”), (b) Ruchke (‘Pig-
eon'), (c) Kerechun (“Hawk'); (d)
Wakanchara (‘Thunderbird’);6. Cheiki-
karachada ("Buffalo'); , 7, Chaikikara-
chada (“Deer'); 8. Wakchekhiikikara-
chada (“Water-monster’). -
The Winnebago had a number of vil-
lages, those whose names are known be-
ing Prairie la Crosse, Sarrochau, Spotted
Arm's village, Village du Puant, Wuckan,
Yellow Thunder. (J. o. D. P. R.)
Aoeatsioaenronnon.—Jes. Rel. for 1649, 27, 1858.
Aoueatsiouaen-hronons.—Vimont, ibid. (1640), 35.
Aoueatsiouaenronnons.—Ibid. (1646), 81. A8eatsi-
8aenrrhonon.—Ibid. (1636), 92 (Huron name).
Aouentsiouaeron.—Sanson, map Can. (1657), in
Am. Antiq., 1,233, 1879. Aweatsiwaenhronon.—Jes.
Rel., III, index, 1858. Banabeoueks.-Perrot,
Mém., 293, 1864 (misprint for Ouanabeoueks).
Banabeouik.–Prise de possession (1671) in N. Y.
Doc. Col. Hist., Ix, 803, 1855. Banabeouiks.–Proces
verbal of 1671 in Margry, Déc. 1,97, 1876. Bana-
boueks.–Perrot, Mém., 295, 1861. Bay Indians.—
Lapham, Blossom, and Dousman, Inds. Wis., 15,
1870. Fish-eaters.–Maximilian, Trav., 507, 1843.
Gens de Mer-Gale, Upper Miss., 342, 1867.
Hati'hshi' rú'nü.–Gatschet, MS., B. A. E. ('afraid
of sticking in the mire’: Wyandot name). Hoch-
uagohrah.–Gallatin in Trans. Am. Ethnol. Soc.,
II, cv, 1848 (own name). Hochungara.—Dunn,
True Ind. Stories, 317, 1909. Hochungarras.–
Richardson, Arct. Exped., II, 34, 1851. Hochungoh-
rah.–Gallatin in Trans. Am. Antiq.Soc., 11,120, 1836
(trans. "trout "'. Hoh-tchungh-grahs.—
Ramsey in Minn. Hist. Coll., 1 (1850–56),49, 1872.
Hoochawgenah.—Tanner, Narr., 313, 1830. Ho-
roje.–Gallatin in Trans. Amer. Antiq. Soc., II,
120, 1836 ('fish-eaters'). Ho-ro-ge. —Long, Ex -
Rocky Mts., 1,339, 1823. Horoji.—Dunn, ule
Ind. Stories, 317, 1909. Ho-tan-ke.—Ramsey in
Rep. Ind. Aff, for 1849, 88, 1850 (Dakota name).
Hotanke.—Riggs, Dakota Gram. and Dict., 69,1852.
Hotcañgara.-Dorsey, MS. Winnebago vocab., B.
A. E., 1878 (trans. '#' age'). Ho-tcan-
ga-ra-McGee in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 162, 1897 (trans.
people of the parent speech'). Hote-shog-
.—Investigator, 1, 17, 1845. Hote-shung-
garah.—Ibid. oton-ga.–Maximilian, Trav.,507,
1843. Howchungerah.—Featherstonhaugh, Canoe
Voy., I, 168, 1847. Huq'tanxia.—Dorsey, Osage MS.
vocab. B. A. E. 1883 o'e name). Hutan Ma -
Dorsey, Kwapa MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1881 (Qua-
aw name). Iripegouans.—Rasles (1723) in Mass.
Hist, Coll., 2d.S., VIII, 231, 1819. Mipegoes-Bou-
dinot, Star in W., 107, 1816. Mipegois.-Ibid., 127.
Nation de Mer.—Jes. Rel. 1656, 39, 1858. Nation
5700,2–Bull, 30, pt 2–12–61
WINNEBAGO
961
of Stinkers.–Neill, Hist. Minn., 100, 1858 (trans.
of Nation des Puants, French trans. of the Chip-
wa name, which is said to have been bestowed
in derision of their fondness for bathing in foul
water). Nipegons.—Carver, Trav.,415, 1778; Ni
n.—Long, Exped. Rocky Mts., lxxxvi, 1823.
£ angras.–Pike, Trav., 134, 1811. 0-chunga-
raw.–Fletcher in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, iv,
227, 1854 (so called by Oto, Iowa, Omaha, and
Missouri). Ochunkgraw.—Warren in Minn. Hist.
Coll., v, 400, 1885. 0-chunk-o-raw.—Gale, Upper
Miss., 42, 1867. Octaaros.—De la Tour, map, 1779
misprint, for Octagros). £: des
oss. Angl., 1777. Octohagras.—Jefferys, French
Dom. Am., I, 74, 1761. O.tan.gan.-Forsyth
quoted by Miss E. H. Blair, inf’n,1909('great voice':
own name). Otchagras.—Jefferys, op.cit., 47. Ot-
chagros.-Ibid, map, 134,0-tohun-gu-rah-Ram-
seyin Ind. Aff. Rep. 1849,88, 1850. 0-thun-gu-rahs.—
Lapham, Blossom, and Dousman, Inds. Wis., 16,
1870. Otmagra.—Adelung, Mithridates, III, 270,
note, 1816. Otonkah.—Fletcher in Schoolcraft,
Ind. Tribes, IV, 227, 1854 (Dakota name). Bana-
begoueks.—Perrot, Mém.,295, 1864. Quenebegons:-
La Potherie, Hist. Am., II, 49, 1753. Ouenebi-
£, I, 131 (linis probably in-
nded for Illini). Ouenibegouc.—Charlevoix, New
France,VI, 225, 1866. Ouenibigonc.–Perrot, Mém.,
293, 1864. Ouenibigoutz.-Jes. Rel. 1670, 94,
1858. Ouinepeag.—Peet in Am...Antiq., 304, 1886.
Ouinipegong.—Jes. Rel. 1648, 62, 1858. Ouinipe-
u-Shea. Discov., xxii, 1852. Ouinipegouec.-
'oxe. Carolana map, 1741. Ouini üek.—Tail-
han in Perrot, Mém., 293, 1864. ipigou-Le
Jeune in Jes. Rel. 1640, 35, 1858. Ounepigous.–
Chauvignerie (1736) quoted by Schoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes, III, 556, 1853. Pauns.—Le Sueur (1700) in
Neill, Hist, Minn., 156,1858. Pewins.—Goldthwait
£ in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st s., x, 122, 1809.
ouan.—Doc. of 1736 in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist.,
1.x, 1055, 1855. Pouans. -Chauvignerie, ibid.
Puánag.—Gatschet in Am. Antiq., II, 78, 1879
(given as Chippewa name). Puans.—Hennepin,
New Discov., pt. 1, 35, 1698. Puants.—Jes. Rel.
1636, 92, 1858. £ 783) in Mass.
Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st S., X, 123, 1809. Sea tribes.-
Shea, Cath. Miss., 349, 1855. Stinkards.--Jefferys
French Bom. Am... pt. i. 17, 1761 (trans of
French Puans). Stinkers.-Long, Exped. St.
Peter's R., 11, 216, 1824. Stinks.-Lapham, Blos-
som, and Dousman, Inds. Wis., 8, 1870. Trout
nation.—Dunn, True Ind.'Stories, 315, 1909. Web-
ings.—Imlay, W. Terr. N. Am., 294.1797. Winbié-
W: et, MS., B. A. E. (Potawatomi name).
ebago.–Pike, Exped., I, app., 20, 1810. ine-
bagoe.-Ex. Doc. 90,22d, Cong:, 1st sess, 64, 1832.
Wine k.—Gatschet, MS., B. A. E. (Chippewa
name, from wi'nat, #"w Winepegouek.-Jes.
Rel., III, index, 1858. inibagos –Prichard,
Phys. Hist. Mankind, v, 412, 1847. Winibigong.—
Jes. Rel., III, index, 1858. Winipegou.-Ibid.
Winnabagoes.—Imlay, W. Terr. N. Am., 293, 1797.
Winnebager.—Adelung, Mithridates, iii, 270, 1816.
Winneb .–Fletcher in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes,
IV, 228, 1857 (misprint). Winne .—Drake, Bk.
Inds., 171, 1848. Winne ,—Tanner, Narr.,
316, 1830 (Ottawa name). Winnebagoe.—Charle-
voix, New Fr., VI, 225, 1866. Winnebagoec.–Gale,
Upper Miss., 184, 1867 £ name). Winne-
.—Atwater, Writings, pt. 2, 167, 1833. Win-
ne Indians.—Kelton, Ft. Mackinac, 148, 1884.
Winnebagoue.—Gale, Upper Miss., 342, 1867. Win-
nebaygo.-Treaty of 1829 in U. S. Ind. Treat., 996,
1873. Winnepans.—Bluejacket (1807) quoted by
Drake, Tecumseh, 94, 1852. innepaus.—Blue-
jacket quoted by Brice, Hist. Ft. Wayne, 173,
1868. innepeg.—Peet in Am. Antiq., VIII, 304,
1886. Winnib :-Gatschet, MS., B.A. E. (Chip-
pewa name). innipegouek. -Shea, Discov.,
xxiii, 1852. -
Winnebago. An Indian village on
Wildcat cr., Ind., destroyed by the
troops under Gen. Hopkins in 1812;
named for the Winnebago tribe, which
was largely represented among the fol-
lowers of Tenskwatawa, The Prophet.
It contained “about forty houses, many

962
[B. A. E.
WINNEBEGOSHISHIWIN.INEWAK–WINNISIMMET
of them from thirty to fifty feet in length,
besides many temporary huts in the sur-
rounding prairie. The settlement was
situated on what is now known as the
Langlois reserve, adjoining the city of
Lafayette. It was often called Village
du Puant, because the French called the
Winnebago Puans, i.e. “fetid.” (J.P.D.)
Winnebegoshishiwininewak (“people on
Winnibigashish lake'). A division of the
Chippewa formerly living on L. Wisnibi-
gashish, Minn.
Lake Winnebagoshish band.—Washington treaty
(1864) in U.S. Ind. Treat., 259, 1873. Winibigocici-
wininiwag.—Wm. Jones, inf’n, 1905. Winnebe-
goshishi-wininewak.—Gatschet, Chippewa, MS, B.
E., 1882 (own name). Winnebigoshish.—Rep.
# Aff., 39, 1857.
Winnecowet. A tribe or band, con-
nected with the Pennacook confederacy,
formerly living in Rockingham co.,
N. H.—Potter quoted by Schoolcraft,
Ind. Tribes, v, 223, 1855.
Winnefelly. An unidentified Calapooya
band that participated in the Dayton
treaty of 1855.–U. S. Ind. Treat., 18,
1873.
Winnemeg. See Winamac.
Winnemucca, Sarah. A woman of the
Paviotso of w. Nevada, commonly called a
Paiute, born in 1844 in the vicinity of
Humboldt lake, and known after mar-
riage as Sarah Winnemucca Hopkins.
Her father, Winnemucca, was chief of the
band that lived about Humboldt and
Pyramid lakes, sometimes spoken of as
Winnemucca's band (q.v.). Her grand-
father, who was also a chief, accompanied
Gen. Frémont into California and was
named by this officer “Captain Truckee,”
by which designation he was afterward
known to the whites until his death, about
1859. In 1860 Sarah and her sister were
taken to San José, Cal., and placed in the
Sisters' school, where they were allowed
to remain but a few weeks; in the same
year the band which included her people
was confined to lands about Pyramid
lake, which, in 1864, were formed into a
reservation. In the following year the
family lived at Dayton, Nev., and it was
at this time, or shortly afterward, that
Sarah's mother and sister Mary died.
About 1868 Sarah began to act as inter-
preter for Agent Bateman to the Sho-
shoni, and later became interpreter and
scout for Gen. O. O. Howard's forces dur-
ing the Paiute and Bannock war of 1877,
when no Indian man could be prevailed
on to risk the attendant danger, and was
instrumental in bringing her father and
his immediate band out of the hostile Ban-
nock camp in Oregon. On Jan. 26, 1880,
she was appointed interpreter at Malheur
agency, Oreg., and in 1881 conducted a
school for Indian children at Vancouver
barracks, Wash. In the winter of 1879–
80 she accompanied her father to Wash-
ington for the purpose of obtaining per-
mission for the return of their people
from the Yakima to the Malheur res.,
which was granted by the Secretary of
the Interior, but the plans for carrying
it into effect were thwarted by the Yaki-
ma agent. In 1881–82 she in visited
the East, delivering public lectures in
Boston and other cities with the object of
making known the story and the trials of
her £ and of arousing sympathy in
their behalf, her complaints being directed
rincipally against the Indian agents.
o aid in this effort she wrote a book
under the title “Life Among the Piutes,
Their Wrongs and Claims,” published in
1883. In the meantime, late in 1881 or
early in 1882, she married a Lieutenant
Hopkins. Although Sarah's attacks on
the Indian agents with whom she had to
deal brought forth countercharges against
her character, these were met and refuted
by Gen. Howard and other military offi-
cers whom she had aided in the field.
With aid received during one of her
visits to Boston lands were purchased for
her near the present Lovelock, Nev., and
an Indian school was established, which
she conducted for 3 years. Here her hus-
band died of tuberculosis and was buried
in Lone Mountain cemetery. Sarah there-
upon abandoned the school and went to
visit her sister in Monida, Mont., where
she died Oct. 16, 1891 (inf’n from Miss
Jeanne Elizabeth Wier, Reno, Nev.,
1905). She was degenerate in her later
years.
Winnemucca's Band. A Paviotso band,
under chief Winnemucca (‘The Giver’),
formerly dwelling on Smoke cr., near
Honey lake, N. E. Cal., and eastward to
Pyramid, Winnemucca, and Humboldt
lakes, Nev.; said to number 155 in 1859.
In 1877 they were under Malheur agency,
Oreg., numbering 150. See Kuyuidika.
Wanamuka's band.—Burton, City of Saints, 576,
1861. Winnemucca's Band.—Ind. Aff. Rep., 172,
1877. Wun-a-muc-a's band.—Dodge, ibid., 1859,
374, 1860.
Winnepesauki. A tribe or band of the
Pennacook confederacy £ving
around Winnepesaukee lake, N. H.
Winnepesaukies.—Potter quoted by Schoolcraft,
Ind. Tribes, V, 222, 1855. W:
Treaty (1690) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 3ds., 1,
3, 1825.
Winnepeskowuk. . A division of the
Upeshipow living in 1770 on East Main
r., Canada.—Hutchins (1770) quoted by
Richardson, Arctic Exped., II, 38, 1851.
Winnisimmet. A Massachuset village
on the site of Chelsea, near Boston, Mass.
The chief, Wonohaquaham, with nearly
all his people, died of smallpox in 1633.
wine emet. 'Moil, map in Humphreys, Acet.,
1730. Winisemit.–Pincheon (1633) in Mass. Hist.
Soc. Coll., 2ds., VIII, 231, 1819. Winisimett.—Brad-
ford (ca. 1630), ibid., 4th.s., III, 241, 1836, Wini-
simmit.—Williams (1637), ibid., v.1, 218, 1863.
Winnesemet.—Prince (1631), ibid., 2d s. vii. 29.
BULL. 30]
1818. Winnesimet.—Hubbard (1680), ibid., v.194,
1815. Winnisemit.—Barber, Hist. Coll., 549, 1839.
Winnisimet.—Josselyn (1675) in Mass. Hist. Soc.
Coll., 3ds., III, 322, 1833.
Winoack. The common name of the
single village of the Nottoway in 1701
(Lawson, 1709, N. C., 383, 1860) on Not-
taway r. (see Weanoc), and on the s.
border of Virginia, in Southampton co.
Winona (‘first-born child' [if a girl],
in the Santee dialect). The chief vi'.
of the Kiyuksa band of Mdewakanton
Sioux, succeeded by the present town of
Winona, Winona co., Minn. The name
was introduced to the reading public by
Keating, who relates, in his Narrative of
Long's expedition to St. Peters r., pub-
lished in 1823, the story of a Sioux maiden
who committed suicide because her rela-
tives sought to make her marry against
her will. See Wenona.
Weenonah.—Neill, Hist. Minn., xliv, 1858.
Winooskeek. A village occupied by the
Scatioook of Hudson r. in 1699. It was
in Vermont, on L. Champlain, probably
at the mouth of Winooski r., on a spot
that had been previously occupied by the
same Indians.
Winooskeek.—Schuyler (1699) in N. Y. Doc. Col.
Hist., iv, 575, 1854. Winooskoek.—Ibid.
Winsack. A vill of the Powhatan
confederacy, situated in 1608 on the N.
bank of Rappahannock r., in Richmond
co., Va.—Smith (1629), Va., I, map, repr.
1819.
Wintun (“Indians,’ ‘people’). One of
the 2 divisions of the Copehan family,
the other being the Patwin. The Wintun
territory was bounded on the N. by Mt
Shasta and the domain of the Lutuamian
and Shastan families; on the s. by a line
running from the E. boundary, about 10
m. E. of Sacramento r., due w. through
Jacinto and the headwaters of Stony cr.,
Colusa co., Cal., to Kulanapan territory.
The E. boundary began at the headwaters
of Bear cr., bearing s. Some miles E. of
and parallel to McCloud r. From Pit r.
to the neighborhood of Redding they oc-
cupied a triangular area E. of the Sacra-
mento. On the w. the Wintun territory
was bounded by that of the Kulanapan,
Yukian, Chimarikan, and Quoratean
families, and the Wailaki tribe.
The Wintun division of the Copehan
family is rather homogeneous, the lan-
guage, customs, and characteristics of the
tribes presenting comparatively slight va-
riations. Powers thought the Wintun
were originally a sort of metropolitan
tribe for the whole of N. California below
Mt Shasta. £
to obesity; they were indifferent hunters
but good fishermen, and were abundantly
supplied with dried salmon. . Roots of
various kinds, manzanita berries, piñon
nuts, and acorns were used as food; and
according to Powers clover was eaten in
great quantities in the blossoming season.
WINOACK—WISHOKO
963
Dancing was a favorite amusement. Win-
tun marriage was of the simplest charac-
ter and the man seldom paid for his bride.
The dead were buried in ordinary graves,
the bodies being doubled up and wrapped
in mats or skins. The Wintun language
presents man ments with that of
the Patwin division, vocabularies show-
ing about a third of the words to be com-
mon to both. For the Wintun subdi-
visions, see ope' Family.
Khatukeyu.—A. Kroeber, infºn, 1905 (name
£ by Shasta of Salmon r.). Wawáh.—Powers,
nds. of W. Nevada, MS., 14, 1876 (‘strangers':
Paiute name for all Sacramentor, tribes). Win-
toon.-Powers in Overland Mo., xII, 530, 1874.
Wintu.–Curtin, MS., B. A. E., 1884. Win-tūn.-
Powers, in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., III, 229, 1877.
Xátükwiwa.-R. B. Dixon, infºn, 1905 (Shasta
name for a Wintun Indian).
Winyaw. One of the small tribes living
on lower Pedee r. and its tributaries in
South Carolina. Of their language noth-
ing is known, and very little else is re-
corded concerning them, as they were
never prominent in history. It is sup-
posed, however, from their associations
that they were of Siouan affinity. They
dwelt on the w. side of the Pedee near
its mouth, about opposite the Waccamaw.
The 2 tribes were first mentioned in 1715
as being neighbors and as receiving am-
munition from the Cheraw, who attempted
to induce them to join in a league against
the English. Gov. Johnson in 1715 re-
ported them as having one village, with a
£ of 106. After this they drop
rom history, becoming extinct as a tribe.
Weenees.—Rivers, Hist. S.C., 36, 1856. Weneaw.-
Johnson (1715) in Rivers, Hist. S. C., 94, 1874.
Wineaus.-Letter of 1715 in N. C. Col. Rec., II, 251,
1886 w i-Map of S. C., 1760 (misprint).
Winyaws.–Mills, Hist. S.C., 108, 1826. Winyo.—
Bowen, Map of Brit. Am. Plantations, 1760.
Wyniaws.–Gallatin in Trans. Am. Antiq. Soc.,
II, 89, 1836.
Wiokemae (Wi’oqEmaé, “whom no one
dares to look at’). A gens of the Tsawa-
tenok, a Kwakiutl tribe.—Boas in Rep.
U.S. Nat. Mus. 1895, 331, 1897.
Wipho (Wip-ho). The site of a tradi-
tional settlement of early Hopi clans at a
spring a few miles N. E. of Walpi pueblo,
N. E. Ariz.
Weepo.—Donaldson, Moqui Pueblo Inds., 47, 1893.
Wipho.—Stephen in 8th Rep. B. A. E., 18, 1891.
Wiroans. See Werowance.
Wisakedjak. See Nanabozho.
Wisconsins. A name occasionally used
to designate the group of tribes living on
the banks of Wisconsin r., including the
Sauk, Foxes, and others.
Oniscousins.—Boudinot, Star in the W., 128, 1816
(misprint). Quesconsins-LeSueur (1695) in Shea,
Early Woy., 95, 1861. Ouisconsins.—Smith, Bou-
quet Exped., 69, 1766. , 8iskonche.–French doc.
1689) in N. Y. Col. Doc. Hist., 1x, 418, 1855.
uiskonches.-Ibid.
Wishoko. The Turkey-buzzard clan of
the Hopi.
Wicoko wińwü.–Fewkes in 19th Rep. B. A. E., 584,
1900. Wi-co-ko wün-wu.–Fewkes in Am. An-
thr., VII, 405, 1894. Wu-so'-ko.—Stephen in 8th
Rep. B. A. E., 39, 1891.
964
FAMILY [B. A. E.
WISHOSK-WISHOSKAN
Wishosk. A small tribe, whose name
Powell adopted for the Wishoskan lin-
guistic family, on the coast of N. California
about Humboldt bay. The word seems
to be a misapplication of their own name
for their Athapascan neighbors, Wishashk.
Wiyot (see below), which has sometimes
been used as an equivalent, is therefore
probably a better term than Wishosk,
though not entirely exact. The Wishosk
territory extended from the mouth of
Madr., lat. 41°, to a short distance above
Blue Lake; thence the boundary followed
the watershed, between the streams that
flow into Humboldt bay and those that
drain into Mad and Eel rs., southward to
Eel r., probably slightly below Fortuna
(though some accounts make the Wishosk
territory extend up Eel r. to the mouth
of Van Duzen fork), and across it to the
Bear River range, which formed the
southern boundary, back to the coast
rhaps 5 or 6 m. N. of C. Mendocino.
his territory included Lindsey, Jacoby,
Freshwater, and Salmon crs., and Elk and
Salt rs. The entire stretch of the coun-
try of the Wishosk is scarcely 30 m., and
the greatest breadth is not more than 12
or 14 m. As this limited territory is
heavily timbered with redwood, the
people lived almost exclusively along the
edge of salt water or on the banks of the
two larger rivers flowing into the ocean
in their domain. For this reason the
Wishosk probably depended less on
acorns for food than most of the tribes of
California, products of the sea, including
the fish that ran up the streams, consti-
tuting their chief source of subsistence.
The Wishosk were surrounded on the
land side by Athapascan tribes, except at
the N., where lower Mad r. formed the
boundary between themselves and the
coast Yurok. The Wishosk call the Atha-
pascan languages Wishi'lak, the Yurok lan-
guage Denákwatelak. For themselves as
a body they have, like the other tribes of
N. w. California, no geographic or specific
name, calling themselves simply “peo-
ple.’ They call their language, however,
as distinct from otherlanguages, Sulā/telik.
They recognize 3 divisions in their coun-
try: the territories about Madr., Hum-
boldt bay, and Eel r., which they call
Batawa’t, Wiki’, and Wi’yat, respec-
tively. On the addition of -daredalitl
these terms denote the people of the dis-
tricts; thus Wiki-daredalitl are the people
living on Humboldt bay. These, how-
ever, are only geographically natural and
convenient names, and did not reflect any
real political divisions. As was customary
in N. w. California the only organization
of a political or social nature that they
possessed consisted of village settlements.
They showed no trace of a totemic or
"ile system. They spoke only one
dialect; the distinction between the
Viard and the Wiyot rests on faulty
orthography. The general name for
them and their country among the
neighboring tribes is some form of the
word Wiyot; the Yurok call them Weyet;
the Karok, Waiyat; the Sinkyone, the
Athapascans about the lowers. fork of
Eel r., call them Dilwishme and their
country Weyat.
The whole Humboldt bay region was
rapidly settled by the whites after 1850.
The Wishosk suffered considerably at
their hands, a ' party being massa-
cred on Indian id., near Eureka, on a
mistaken suspicion. The numbers of the
Wishosk were placed at 800 in 1853, but
all figures are only estimates. ... At present
there '' about # who live in #
original country without recognition by
the Government, supporting £
by civilized labor.
In general culture the Wishosk re-
sembled the tribes of the lower Klamath
and Trinity. They had square board
houses with gabled roofs built about
excavations, redwood canoes, and twined
basketry, similar in all essentials to those
of the Yurok, Karok, and Hupa. The
women also tattooed their chins. They
lacked the Deerskin dance and the Jump-
ing or Woodpecker dance of these three
tribes. They had a puberty ceremon
for girls, that included dancing. ''
ing to their mythology the creator was
Gudatrigakwitl, “Above-old-man.’ This
deity is more distinctly a creator than
most of the corresponding mythological
characters of other tribes of N. w. Cali-
fornia. On the whole but little is known
about the religion of the Wishosk. Their
language is also very little known. It is
complex and obscure, and appears to re-
semble the adjacent Yurok in general
structure, but to be an entirely unrelated
and independent family. A. L. K.)
Dilwishne.—A. L. Kroeber, infºn, 1904 (Sinkyone
name for the Wishosk and their language).
Humbolt Bay Indians.—U. S. Stat., XII, 199, 1863.
Koquilth.–Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., 111, 100,
1877 (given as a Wishosk division). Ko-wilth.—
Powell, ibid.,478. Ock-co-witth.—Buchanan (1853)
in H. R. Ex. Doc. 76, 34th Cong... 3d sess., 24,
1857. Solotluck.—Ibid., 23 (cf. Sulatelik follow-
ing). Sulatelik.—A. L. Kroeber, inf'n, 1904 (used
by the Wishosk to designate their own language;
it comes nearer to being a tribal name for them-
selves than any other term). Waiyat-–Ibid.
(Karok name). Walla-Walloo.–Gibbs (1851) in
Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, III, 133, 1833 (said to
be so called by the tribes to the N.). ee
Shotch.—Buchanan, '' cit., 24. Weyat-A. L.
Kroeber, infºn, 1904 (Sinkyone name for Wishosk
country). Weyet--Ibid. (Yurok name). Wish-
osk.–Gibbs, op.cit. - - - - -
Wishoskan Family. A linguistic family
represented by the Wishosk Indians
"w v.). -
> Wish-osk.–Gibbs in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes,
111,422, 1853 (given as the name of a dialecton Mad
r. and Humboldt bay). = Wish-osk.–Powell in
Cont. N. A. Ethnol., 111,478, 1877 (vocabularies of
Wish-osk, Wi-yot, and Ko-wilth); Gatschet in
BULL. 30]
# Am. Hist., 162, 1877 (indicates area occu-
ied by "' Gatschet in Beach, Ind. Misc.,
37, 1877. ~Wee-yot.—Gibbs in Schoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes, III, 422, 1853 (given as the name of a dia-
lecton Eel r. and Humboldt bay). X Weitspek:-
Latham in Trans. Philol. Soc. Lond-, 77, 1856
(includes Weyot and Wishosk); Latham, Opus-
cula, 343, 1860. <Klamath.—Keane in Stanford,
Compend., Cent. and So. Am., 475, 1878 (cited as
including Patawats, Weeyots, Wishosks). =Wish-
oskan.-Powell in 7th Rep. B. A. E., 132, 1891.
Wishram. Formerly the principal vil,
lage of the Tlakluit, and now their chief
£ settlement; situated on Columbia
r., about 5 m. above The Dalles, in Wash-
ington. It is said to have contained as
many as 400 inhabitants at one time, but
now fewer than 150, the total population
of the tribe, live there.
Niculuita.—Wilkes in U. S. Expl. Exped., IV, 388,
1845. Nixlu'idix.—Edward Sapir, infºn, 1908
W# name). Wisham.—Wilkes, ": cit.
üshqūm.–Mooney in 14th Rep. B. A. E., 740,
1896. Wushuum.—Dorsey in Am. Anthr., VIII,
475, 1906.
Wishton wish. A species of prairie-dog,
Cynomys ludovicianus, of the Missouri
region and westward, and southward.
These animals utter a sharp chirp, which
is called barking, and hence their name
of “dog.” They live in burrows, and
large numbers are often found in the
same locality, forming communities which
hunters call “dog towns.” The name
under consideration was applied by the
Caddoan tribes of Louisiana £ the cry
uttered by the animals. “As you ap-
proach their towns,” says Lieut. Pike,
“you are saluted on all sides by the cry
of ‘wishtonwish’ (from which they derive
their name with the Indians), uttered in
a shrill and piercing manner.” J. Feni-
more Cooper, in his works “The Wept
of Wishton wish” and “The Last of the
Mohicans” erroneously applied the name
to the whippoorwill. (w. R. G.)
Wiskala (“sand.”—Kroeber). A former
village of the Awani at the foot of the
“Royal Arches”; it was the uppermost
#se in Yosemite valley, Mariposa co.,
Cal.
Wiscúlla.–Powers in Overland Mo., x, 333, 1874.
Wiskala.—A. L. Kroeber, infºn, 1905. Wis-kul’-
la.—Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., III, 365, 1877.
Wiskinky. One of the officers or gov-
erning council of the Tammany Society
(q. : of the city of New York. William
ooney, the founder of the society, bor-
rowing the general scheme of the organi-
zation from the Saint Tammany societies
already in existence, called its meeting-
lace the “wigwam”; its head, the “great
ather” (afterward the “grand sachem”);
its council of twelve, “sachems”; its mas-
ter of ceremonies, a “sagamore”; and its
doorkeeper a “wiskinkie.” This last-
named word was obtained by Mooney
from Capt. Carver's Travels, which had
been published shortly previous to the or-
ganization of the society, and in which,
in an Old Algonkin vocabulary, it ap-
WISHRAM—WITCHCRAFT
965
rs, in the form wiskinkhie, as a name
for ‘eyes’ (lit. ‘his '' (W. R. G.)
Wissatinnewag. A village, apparently
on Connecticut r., in central Massachu-
setts in 1663.—Pynchon (1663) in N. Y.
Doc. Col. Hist., xIII, 308, 1881.
Wissomanchuh. A former Hupa village
on or near Trinity r., Cal.
Wis'-so-man-chuh.—Powers in Cont. N. A. Eth-
nol., III,73, 1877.
Wistonwish. See Wishtonwish.
Witaotina (‘dwellers on the island').
A Wahpeton Sioux band.—Dorsey (after
Ashley # 15th Rep. B. A. E., 216, 1897.
Witawaziyataotina (‘village at the north
island”). A Sisseton Sioux band.
Witawaziyata.—Ashley, letter to Dorsey, Jan. 18,
1886. Wita-waziyata-otina.–Dorsey in 15th Rep.
B. A. E., 216, 1897,
Witchah (‘turkey’). A Yuchi clan.
Watcsa,—Speck, Yuchi Inds: 70, 1909. Witchá'h
tahá.—Gatschet, Uchee MS., B.A. E., 1885 (= ‘tur-
key gens').
Witchcraft. Witchcraft may be defined
as the art of controlling the will and well-
being of another person by supernatural
or occult means, usually to his detriment.
If shamans possessed supernatural powers
that could be exerted beneficially, it was
naturally supposed that they might also
be exerted with injurious results, and
therefore where shamanism was most
highly developed the majority of supposed
witches, or rather wizards, were shamans.
At the same time it was believed that
anybody might practice witchcraft if he
knew the proper formulae, and, in spite of
the fact that a shaman is often repre-
sented as causing sickness in order to
bring himself practice, the distinction
between the legitimate exercise of sha-
manistic powers and witchcraft seems
always to have been recognized.
One mode of bewitching was similar to
that employed in Europe and New Eng-
land. The wizard would ss himself
of a lock of the victim's hair, parings from
his nails, some of his saliva, a bit of the
clothing he had worn, especially such as
had absorbed his perspiration, a fragment
left after he had eaten, some of his imple-
ments, or other personal belongings, and
by £ them in certain ways would
bring on him local or general sickness
or some other misfortune. It was said
that the wizard could affect any part if he
obtained something taken from it. Thus
sore throat might be brought about or
a man made to “spit himself to death.”
by means of a little saliva, and headache
might be induced through a few hairs.
A Tlingit wizard having obtained one of
these articles would make a little image
of his victim and torture it in just that
part which he desired to harm. A
woman envious of another who was a
good weaver might try to destroy her
skill by torturing the hands of the effigy,
and so with other parts. Very much the
966
[B. A. E.
WITHLACOOCHEE—WITHLAKO
same custom was recorded by Alexander
Henry among the Chippewa, except that
the figure was outlined in sand, ashes, or
clay. The Kwakiutl wizard stuffed articles
obtained from his victim into the mouth,
nose and ears of a corpse, or in a more
elaborate form of bewitching, called
8/k'a, into human bones and skulls.
Dawson's description of this particular
form is as follows:
“An endeavor is first made to procure
a lock of hair, some saliva, a piece of the
sleeve and of the neck of the dress, or of
the rim of the hat or headdress which has
absorbed the perspiration of the person
to be bewitched. £ are placed with
a small piece of the skin and flesh of a
dead man, dried and roasted before the
fire, and rubbed and pounded together.
The mixture is then tied up in a piece of
skin or cloth, which is covered over with
spruce gum. The little package is next
aced in a human bone, which is broken
or the purpose, and afterwards carefully
tied together and put within a human
skull. This again is placed in a box
which is tied up and gummed over an
then buried in the ground in such a way
as to be barely covered. A fire is next
built nearly, but not exactly, on the top
of the box, so as to warm the whole.
Then the evilly disposed man, beating
his head against a tree, names and de-
nounces his enemy. This is done at night
or in the early morning and in secret,
and is frequently repeated till the enemy
dies. The actor must not smile or laugh,
and must talk as little as possible till the
spell has worked. If a man has reason to
suppose that he is being practiced on in
this way, he or his friends must endeavor
to find the deposit and carefully unearth
it. Rough handling of the box may
prove immediately fatal. It is then cau-
tiously '' and the contents are
thrown into the sea. If the evilly dis-
£ person was discovered, he was in
ormer years immediately killed. If, after
making up the little package of relics as
above noted, it is put into a frog, the
mouth of which is tied up before it is re-
leased, a peculiar sickness is produced,
which causes the abdomen of t'. person
against whom the sorcery is directed to
swell.”
Breaking the spell by separating the
articles employed to effect it and throw-
ing them into the sea was common to the
Tlingit, and probably other tribes on the
N. Pacific coast as well. There was a
special set of persons among the Kwa-
kiutl whose business was to undo the
wizard's work. These went through the
same ceremonies as the wizard himself,
but ended by putting everything into the
fire. This, therefore, was a sort of puri-
fication by fire.
Probably the most common method of
bewitching was to inject a spearpoint,
arrowpoint, piece of bone, or similar ob-
ject into the body, either by symbolic
propulsion or by exerting mental energy.
Thus the Ntlakyapamuk shaman shot the
nasal bones of the deer into a person by
means of his guardian spirits or his
thoughts. A shaman might also draw
out the soul from a person and send a spirit
of a snake or other animal into him that
would prevent him from killing animals.
Wizards were often supposed to be able
to assume the forms of animals them-
selves, and other remarkable feats were
attributed to them.
Taking the North American peoples as a
whole, no crime seems to have been more
quickly or more severely punished than
witchcraft, mere suspicion being often
equivalent to conviction and execution, al-
though bloodshed might follow if the vic-
tim’s family were strong. The Tsimshian
suspected of witchcraft was tied up and
starved until he confessed, when he was
driven into the seain order to expel the evil
spirit. If he refused to confess, he was
starved to death or exposed on the beach
at low tide until the water rose over him.
The Tlingit wizard was starved for some
time, but liberated finally if he refused
to confess. In the alternative case all
that was done was to force him to take
the bundle through which he had oper-
ated and scatter it in the ocean. Among
the Haida witchcraft was sup to be
due to mice which had got inside of a
person's body, and if these could be ex-
pelled he might be restored to his right
mind. There were said to be as many
as ten of these mice sometimes, one of
which (the last to leave) was a white one.
The charge of witchcraft was not only
brought against individuals but entire
towns and tribes, and in the S. W. the
people of the Hopi pueblo of Awatobi
were destroyed on this ground. As an
illustration of its influence on religious
rites it may be stated that the Powamu
ceremony of the Hopi was undertaken to
relieve the land from the bewitchment of
winter. See Oyaron. (J. R. S.).
Withlacoochee (Wi-lak-uchi, ‘little Wi-
lako’ [Withlako], i. e. ‘little great
water”). A former Seminole town on
Withlacoochee r., probably in Citrus or
Sumter co., Fla.
Weecockcogee.—McKenney and Hall, Ind. Tribes,
11, 72, 1854.
Withlacoocheetalofa (talófa = ‘town').
A former Seminole town between StMarks
and Ocklockneers., probably in Wakulla
co., Fla.
Wethoecuchytalofa.—Bell in Morse, Rep. to Sec.
War, 307, 1822. Wi-'la-ku-tci talofa.—F. G. Speck,
inf'n, 1907 (correct form; tc=ch).
Withlako (wi-lako, “great *'' A
former Seminole village, 4 m. from
Built. 30]
Clinch’s battle ground of Dec. 31, 1835,
in N. E. Hernando co., Fla. It was de-
stroyed by the Americans in 1836.
Osceola's Town.—Drake, Ind. Chron., 207, 1836.
Ouithloko.—Ibid. Powells town.—Drake, Bk.
Inds., bk. IV, 85, 1848.
Witichguaom. A Nanticoke village in
1707, perhaps near Susquehanna r., in
s. Pennsylvania.—Evans (1707) quoted
by Day, £ 391, 1843.
Witukomnom. A division of the Yuki
of N. California, living s of Middle fork
of Eel r. in Eden valley and S. to South
Eel r. Their dialect differed somewhat
from that of the Ukomnom and other
divisions of the Yuki proper.
Spanish Yuki.–Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., III,
136, 1877. Witukomnom.—A. L. Kroeber, inf’n,
1905.
Wiwash. That part of the Nanticoke
who remained in Maryland when the
main body moved northward. In 1792
they numbered perhaps 30 or 40 souls, in
a village of 7 houses called Locust Neck-
town, on Choptank r. in Dorchester co-
Gallatin in Trans. Am. Antiq. Soc., II,
53, 1836.
Wiweakam (WYuigam, ‘true
tribe’). Two Lekwiltok gentes, one be-
longing to the Wiwekae sept, the other
to the Kueha. There seems to be con-
siderable confusion between the people
bearing this name, and those called
Wikae. The population of each is
enumerated separately in the Canadian
Indian Affairs reports, and in 1909 the
number of persons in this division was
placed at 77. In 1885 their principal
town was called Tatapowis. (J. R. '"
Weewaikun.—Brit. Col. map, 1872. Weewok-
Ibid. We-wai-ai-kum.–Can. Ind. Aff., 270, 1889.
We-wark-kum.—Kane, Wand. in N.A., ": 1859.
We-way-a-kum.–Powell in Can. Ind. Aff., 119,
1880. i’wagam.—Boas in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat.
Hist., v, pt. 11, 318, 1902. Wi-wai-ai-kum.–Can.
Ind. Aff., 364, 1897. Wi’weak.am.—Boas in 6th
Rep. N. W. Tribes Can, 55, 1890. Wi’weaqam.—
Boas in Petermanns Mitteil., pt. 5, 131, 1887.
Wi’-we-ékum.—Dawson in Trans. Roy. Soc. Can.,
sec. II, 65, 1887. Wi-wi-kum.—Tolmie and Daw-
son, Vocabs. Brit. Col., 119B, 1884.
Wiwekae (W/wāq'ač, ‘the Wë/qaés,”
from an ancestor of that name). A sept
of the Lek wiltok, living between Bute
and Loughborough inlets, Brit. Col. Its
gentes, according to Boas, are: Gyigyil-
kam, Gyeksem, Wiweakam, and a fourth,
the name of which is unknown. Their
# town, according to Dawson, is
sakwalooin, at C. Mudge. Pop. 103 in
1910.
M-Wai-ai-kai.–Can. Ind. Aff., 435, 1896 (misprint).
Waiwaiaikai-Ibid., pt.2, 41, 1909. We wai-ai-
kai.—Ibid., 189, 1884. é-wark-ka-Kane, Wand.
in N. A., app., 1859. Weway-a-kay.—Sproat in
Can. Ind. Aff., 149, 1879. We-way-a-ky-Powell,
ibid., 119, 1880. Wi-wai-ai-kai.–Can. Ind. Aff.,
362, 1895. Wiwayiki.–Brit. Col. map, 1872. Wi-
wé-eke:-Dawson in Trans. Roy. Soc., Can, sec.
II, 65, 1887. Wi’-wek'ae.-Boas in 6th Rep. N. W.
Tribes Can., 55, 1890. Wi’weqae.-Boas in Rep.
U.S. Nat. Mus. 1895, 331, 1897. Wi’weq'ae.—Boas
in Petermanns Mitteil.., xvii. pt. 5, 131, 1887.
WITICHQUAOM—WOCCON
frog.
967
Wiyahawir (W/-ya-ha-wir). A former
village of the Kikatsik Shasta on the
right bank of Shasta r., below Montague,
Siskiyou co., Cal. The name (We:o-how)
was incorrectly applied by Steele (Ind.
Aff. Rep. 1864, 120, 1865) to all the Shasta
£ the E. side of Shasta r., giving
it as their own name. (R. B. D.)
We-o-how.—Steele, op. cit. (said to mean ‘stone
house, from the large cave in their country).
Wiyakaotina (‘dwellers on the sand”).
A band of the Wahpeton Sioux.—Dorsey
(after Ashley) in 15th Rep. B. A. E.,
216, 1897.
Wiyat. The namegiven by the Wishosk,
a small group of the coast of N. California,
to that part of their territory about the
lower course of Eel r., and applied by
several authors to the W' eople
dwelling in that section or to the family
as a whole. Waiyat is the Karok name
for the Wishosk (q.v.).
Veeards.—Powers, MS. quoted by Bancroft, Nat.
Races, I, 446, 1874. Viard.–Powers in Cont. N.A.
Ethnol., III, 101, 1877. Wee-yot.–Gibbs (1851) in
Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, III, 434, 1853. We-yot.—
Ibid., 133. Wi-yot.—Powers, op. cit., 478.
Wizikute (‘Pine Shooter’). The great
chief of the Sioux when Hennepin (who
referred to him as Ouasicoude) was amon
them in 1680. His home was at the he
of Rum r., Minn. He seems to have been
a wise and good man, who protected the
French from the cupidity of some of
the other chiefs. When Hennepin and
Du Luth were about to return to Canada,
Wizikute supplied them with an abund-
ance of wild oats, and “with a pencil, he
marked down on a sheet of paper, which
I had left, the course that we were to
keep for 400 leagues together. In short,
this natural geographer described our
way so exactly that this chart served us
as well as any compass could have done,
for by observing it punctually we arrived
at the place designed without losing our
way in the least.” (D.R.)
Woapikamikunk (“at the place where
there is much white earth.”–Gerard).
The largest of 6 Delaware villages in the
valley of White r., Ind., probably settled
after 1795. Their Indiana lands were sold
in 1818.
Wapeminskink.—Brinton, Lenapé Leg., 124, 1885.
Woap .—Ibid., 124.
Woccon. A small tribe formerly inhab-
iting E. North Carolina, related linguistic-
ally to the Catawba, hence of Siouan stock.
All that is known of them is recorded by
Lawson, who states that about 1710 they
lived 2 leagues from the Tuscarora on the
lower Neuse in 2 villages, Yupwauremau
and Tooptatmeer, having 120 warriors.
In his map of 1709, reproduced by Hawks
(Hist. No. Car., II, 104, 1859), he places
them between Neuse r. and one of its
affluents, perhaps about the present
Goldsboro, Wayne co. They joined the
Tuscarora against the whites in the war
968
[B. A. E.
WOHAWA—WOMEN
of 1711–13, as is learned from incidental
references in colonial documents, and it
is probable that they were extinguished
as a tribe by that war. The remnant
may have fled N. with the Tuscarora or
have joined the Catawba (Mooney, Siouan
Tribes of the East, 65, 1894). Lawson
preserved a vocabulary of 150 words of
their language, which shows that it was
closely related to the Catawba, although
the two tribes were separated by nearly
200 miles.
Waccoa.–Morse, Rep. to Sec. War, 145, 1822.
Waccoa.m.—Ibid. Waccon.—Doc. of 1712 in N. C.
Col. Rec., 1, 891, 1886. Wacon.—Lawson, map of
1709, in Hawks, Hist. N.C., II, 104, 1859. Woccon.—
Lawson (1714), Hist. Car., 378, 1860. Woccono.—
Coues and Kingsley, Standard Nat. Hist. pt. 6,
156, 1883. Wocons.—Rafinesque in Marshall, Ky.,
I, introd., 23, 1824. Wokkon. —Drake, Bk. Ind.,
xii, 1848. Woocon.–Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, III,
401, 1853. Workons.—Domenech, Deserts N. Am.,
1,445, 1860.
Wohawa. See Hopehood.
Wohkpotsit (Wohk'potsit, obsolete name
for ‘white wolf”). A family group of
Cheyenne, consisting of mixed Sutaio
and Hevidsnipahis. They take their
name from a chief.
Wohk' potsit-Grinnell, Social Org. Cheyennes,
136, 1905. Wóopotsi't.-Mooney in Handbook Am.
Inds., 1, 256, 1907. Wóqpotsit.-Mooney in Mem.
Am. Anthr. Asso., I, pt. 6, facing pl. xii, 1907.
Young-White-Wolf,-Dorsey in Field Mus. Pub.,
Anthr. ser., ix, no. 2,62, 1905.
Wohuamis (Wöruā’mis). A gens of the
Koskimo, a Kwakiutl tribe.—Boasin Rep.
Nat. Mus. 1895, 329, 1897.
Wokas. A farinaceous food made by
the Klamath from the seeds of the great
ellow water-lily (Nymphaea polysepala):
rom wo'-kas, the Lutuamian name for
the plant or its seed.—Coville in Rep. Nat.
Mus. 1902, 725–729, 1903.
Woketamosi. A division of the Shaw-
nee (Heckewelder quoted by Brinton,
Lenápé Leg., 30, 1885); not the Piqua, but
ssibly the Mequachake, Chillicothe, or
iskopogi.
Wokodot (Wo-ko'-dot). A former Maidu
village on the site of Nevada City, Ne-
vada co., Cal.–Dixon in Bull. Am. Mus.
Nat. Hist., xv.11, map, 1905.
Woksihitaniu (Woksi'hitâniu, ‘kit-fox
men,” sing. Woksi'hitān"). A warrior so-
ciety of the Cheyenne (q.v.); sometimes
also known as Motsonitäniu, ‘Flint men.”
They received their name Kit-fox men
on account of a ceremonial club, with
pendent skin of a kit-fox, carried by
their leaders. J. M.
Hoof Rattle.—Dorsey in Field Columb. Mus. Pub.
99, 15, 1905 (probably identical). Woksi'hitaniu-
Mooney in Mem. Am. Anthr. Asso., 1,412, 1907.
Woksoyudshi. A former Upper Creek
town, probably on lower Coosa r., below
Wetumpka, in Elmore co., Ala.
Wacksoyochees.—Swan (1791) in Schoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes, v, 262, 1855. aksovochees.–Census of
1832 cited by Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg., I, 150,
1884. Woksoyü'dschi.–Gatschet, ibid.
Wolasatux. A £ village
On bank of Yukon r., Alaska, on a
small stream N. of Kaivuk r. Wolasatux
was an Indian who alone escaped mas-
sacre at Nulato in 1851 and afterward had
his barrabora at this spot.
Welasatux.—Dall, Alaska, map, 1870. Wolsatux-
Allen, Rep., map, 1887.
Wolasi (Wo'lasi). A Yokuts (Maripo-
san) tribe which probably resided in or
near the Kaweah delta, Cal. They joined
in the treaty of May 30, 1851, and were as-
signed to a reservation between Kaweah
and #in' rs.
No-la-si.—Barbour in Sen. Ex. Doc. 4, 32d Cong.,
spec. sess., 225, 1853. Wo'lasi.–Kroeber in Univ.
Cal. Pub., Am. Arch. and Eth., 11, no. 5, 1907.
wo-la-ai-Royce in 18th Rep. B. A. E. 7s2 1899.
Wo-lass-i.—Johnston in Sen. Ex. Doc. 61, 32d
Cong., 1st sess., 23, 1852.
Wolf Lying Down. See Sleeping Wolf.
Wolf Rapids. An Ottawa #: On
Maumee r., Ohio, about the boundary of
Wood and Henry cos., on a tract sold in
1831.—Treaty of 1831 in U.S. Ind. Treat.,
591, 1873.
Wolf Village. A Sauk and Fox village
on the Great Nemaha r., on the Nemaha
res., Nebr., in 1861.—Treaty of 1861 in
U. S. Ind. Treat., 780, 1873.
- Wolutayuta (“eat dried venison from the
hind quarter’). A band of the Sans Arcs
division of the Teton Sioux.
Those that eat the ham.–Culbertson in Smithson.
Rep. 1850, 142, 1851. Woluta-yuta.—Dorsey in
15th Rep. B. A. E., 219, 1897.
Women. One of the most erroneous
beliefs relating to the status and condition
of the American Indian woman is that
she was, both before and after marriage,
the abject slave and ''' of the men
of her tribe in general. This view, due
largely to inaccurate observation and
misconception, was correct, perhaps, at
times, as to a small percentage of the
tribes and peoples whose social organ-
ization was of the most elementary
kind, politically and ceremonially, and
especially of such tribes as were non-
agricultural.
Among the other Indian tribes N., of
Mexico the status of woman depended
on complex conditions having their
origin in climate, habitat, mythology
'' concepts arising therefrom, and
especially in the economic environment
and in the character of the social and
litical organization. It is one of the
undamental deductions of modern myth-
ologic research that the prevailing social,
ceremonial, and governmental principles
and institutions of a people are closely
reflected in the forms, structure, and
kind of dominion exercised by the gods
of that people, Where numerous god-
desses sat on the tribal Olympus, it is
safe to say that woman was highly
esteemed and exercised some measure of
authority. In tribes whose government
was based on the clan organization the
gods were thought of as related one to
BULL. 30]
another in degrees required by such an
institution in which woman is supreme,
exercising rights lying at the foundation
of tribal society and government. Ethi-
cal teaching and observances find their
explanation not in the religious views
and rites of a people but rather in the
rules and principles underlying those
institutions which have proved most con-
ducive to the peace, harmony, and pros-
perity of the community.
In defining the status of woman, a broad
distinction must be made between women
who are, and women who are not, mem-
bers of the tribe or community, for among
most tribes life, liberty, and the pursuit
of well-being are rights belonging only to
women who by birth or by the rite of
adoption (q.v.) are members or citizens
thereof. &: women receive no con-
sideration or respect on account of their
sex, although after adoption they were
spared, as possible mothers, indiscrimi-
nate slaughter in the heat of battle, ex-
cept while resisting the enemy as
valiantly as their brothers and husbands,
when they suffered wounds or death for
their patriotism.
Among the North American aborigines
here dealt with each sex had its own
peculiarsphere of duty and responsibility,
and it is essential to a proper understand-
ing of the subject £ these spheres
of activity should be considered. To pro-
tect his family—his wife or wives and
their offspring and near kindred—
to support them with the products of
the chase, to manufacture weapons and
wooden utensils, and commonly to pro-
vide suitable timbers and bark for the
building of the lodge, constituted the
duty and obligation which rested on the
man. These activities required health,
strength, and skill. The warrior was usu-
ally absent from his fireside on the chase,
on the warpath, or on the fishing trip,
weeks, months, and even years, #
which he traveled hundreds of miles an
was subjected to the hardships and perils
of hunting and fighting, and to the in-
clemency of the weather, often without
adequate shelter or food. The labor
required in the home and in all that
directly affected it fell naturally to the
lot of the woman. In addition to the
activities which they shared in common
with men, and the care of children, women
attended to the tanning of skins, the weav-
ing of suitable fibers into fabrics and other
articles of necessity, the making of mats
and mattresses, baskets, pots of clay, and
utensils of bark; sewing, dyeing; gather-
ing and storing of edible roots, seeds, ber-
ries, and plants, for future use, and the
drying and smoking of meats brought by
the hunters. On the march the care of
the camp equipage and of the various
WOMEN
969
family belongings constituted part of the
woman's duties, in which she was assisted
by the children and by such men as
were incapacitated for active fighting or
hunting. The essential principle gov-
erning this division of labor and re-
onsibility between the sexes lies much
eeper than apparently heartless tyrann
of the man. It is the best possible ad-
justment of the available means of the
family to secure the largest measure of
welfare and to protect and perpetuate the
little community. No other division was
so well adapted to the conditions of life
among the North American Indians.
Fortified by the doctrine of signatures
and by other superstitious reasons and
beliefs, custom emphasized by various
rites and observances the division of labor
between the sexes. Thus, the sowing of
seeds by women was supposed to render
such seeds more fertile and the earth
more productive than if planted by men,
for it was held that woman has and con-
trols the faculty of reproduction and in-
crease. Hence sowing and cultivating the
crops became one of the exclusive de-
partments of woman’s work.
According to Lewis and Clark (Travels,
307, 1806) the Shoshoni husband was
the absolute proprietor of his wives and
daughters, and might dispose of them by
barter or otherwise at his pleasure; and
Harmon (Jour. Voy., 344, 1820) de-
clares that the women of the tribes vis-
ited by him were treated no better than
the dogs. Writing of the Kutchin, and
of the Loucheux Indians in particular,
Hardesty (Smithson. Rep. 1866,312, 1867)
says that “the women are literally beasts
of burden to their lords and masters. All
the heavy work is performed by them.”
A similar statement is made by Powers
(Cont. N. A. Ethnol., III, 23, 1877) in re-
gard to the Karok of California. School-
craft (Ind., Tribes, v, 167, 1855) declares
that the Cree women are subjected to
lives of heavy and exacting toil, and that
some mothers among them do nothesitate
to kill their female infants to save them
from the miseries which they themselves
have suffered. Champlain, writing in
1615, states that the Huron and Algon-
quian women were “expected to at-
tend their husbands from place to
place in the fields, filling the office of
ack-mule in carrying the b e and
in doing a thousand other things.” Yet
it # seem that this hard life did not
thwart their development, for he adds
that among these tribes there were a
number of powerful women of extraordi-
nary height, who had almost sole care of
the lodge and the work at home, tilling
the # planting the corn, gathering a
supply of fuel for winter use, beating
and spinning the hemp and the bark
970
[B. A. E.
WOMEN
fibers, the product of which was utilized
in the manufacture of lines and nets for
fishing and forother purposes; the women
also harvested and stored the corn and
prepared it for eating.
The duties of a woman of the Upper
Lakes—i.e. of the Ottawa and the Chip-
pewa—were to bring into the lodge, of
which she was the mistress, the meat
which the husband left at the door; to
dry it; to have the care of the cuisine; to
get the fish at the landing or harbor and
to prepare it for immediate use or for
storage; to fetch water; to spin various
fibers in order to secure thread for Sun-
dry uses; to cut firewood in the surround-
ing forest; to clear land for planting and
to raise and harvest the several kinds of
grain and vegetables; to manufacture moc-
casins for the entire family; to make the
sacks to hold grain, and the long or round
mats used for £ the lodge or for
mattresses; to tan the skins of the animals
which her husband or brothers or her
own or her sister's sons had killed in the
chase; and to make robes of those which
were used as furs. She made also bark
dishes while her husband or other male
members of the household made those of
wood; she designed many curious pieces
of art work; when her infant, swathed
on a cradle-board, cried, she lulled it to
sleep with song. When on the move,
the woman carried the coverings of the
lodge, if not conveyed by a canoe. In all
her duties she was aided by her children
and by dependents or guests, not rarely
by the old men and the crippled who
were still able to be of service.
While the tribes of the N.W. coast are
distinct in language and in physical fea-
tures and mental characteristics, they
are nevertheless one in culture; their
arts, industries, customs, and beliefs dif-
fer in so # a degree from those of all
other Indian tribes that they constitute
a well-defined cultural group. The staple
food of these Indians is supplied by the
sea, whence the women gather sea-grass,
which after being cut, and pressed into
square cakes, is dried for winter use;
clams and mussels are eaten fresh, or
strung on sticks or strands of bark are
dried for winter consumption. Consid-
erable quantities of berries and roots are
also consumed. The dense forests along
the coast furnish wood for building cabins,
canoes, implements, and utensils. The
red cedar (Thuya gigantea) is the most
useful as it yields the materials for a large
art of their manufactures, its wood be-
ing utilized for building and carving, and
its bark for the manufacture of clothing
and ropes, in which the women perform
the greater part of the work. The wo-
men have their share also in the prepara-
tion and curing of the flesh and furs of
*
the various game and fur-bearing animals
which their husbands and brothers kill.
Berries and crab-apples are preserved by
them for winter use; the food is stored
in spacious boxes made from cedar wood
suitably 'n' having bottoms sewed to
their sides. Women assist in curing and
tanning the skins designed for the manu-
facture of wearing apparel. Dog's hair,
mountain-goat's wool, and feathers are
woven into fabrics suitable for wear
or barter; soft cedar bark is also pre-
pared for use as garments. The women
manufacture in great variety baskets of
rushes and cedar bark for storage and
carrying purposes; mats of cedar bark,
and in the South, of rushes, are made
for bedding, packing, seats, dishes, and
covers for boxes.
Hodge (in article Pueblos) is authority
for the following statements: That mo-
'' is the rule among the Pueblos,
and that the status of woman is much
# among them than among some
other tribes; that among most of the
Pueblos the descent of blood, and hence
of membership in the clan and so citizen-
ship in the tribe, is traced through the
mother, the children belonging to her,
or rather to her clan; that the home be-
longs to her, and that her husband whom
she may dismiss upon slight provocation,
comes to live with her; that if she have
daughters who marry, the sons-in-law
reside with her; that it is not unusual
to find men and women married dwell-
ing together for life in perfect accord and
contentment; that labor is as equitably
a. £ between the sexes as is pos-
sible under the conditions in which they
live; that the small gardens, which are
cultivated exclusively by the women, be-
long to the women; that in addition to
performing all domestic duties, the carry-
ing of water and the manufacturing of
pottery are tasks devolving strictly on
the women; that some of the less irk-
some agricultural labor, especially at har-
vest time, is performed by the women;
that the men assist the women in the
heavier domestic work, such as house-
building and fuel-gathering; that the
men also weave blankets, make mocca-
sins for their wives, and assist in other
tasks usually regarded as pertaining ex-
clusively to women.
According to Mrs Stevenson (23d Rep.
B. A. E., 1904), among the Zuñi, who are
all agricultural and pastoral people, the
little gardens around the villages, which
are cultivated exclusively by the women,
are inherited by the daughters; a married
man carries the products of his fields to
the house of his wife's parents, which is
then his home. The wife likewise places
the produce of the plots of land derived
from her father or mother with those of
nvu-. 801 WOMEN 971
her husband, and while these stored prod-
ucts are designed to be utilized by the en-
tire househo d, only the wife or the hus-
band may remove them thence. Mrs
Stevenson says further that a woman is a
member of the Ashiwanni or Rain Priest-
hood, consisting of nine persons, and cori-
stituting one of the four fundamental reli-
gious groups in the hierarchical govern-
ment of t e Zuni; and that while the
Zuni trace descent through the mother
and have clans, these clans do not own
the fields, as they do among the Iroquois;
that by cultivation a man may make use
of any unoccupied plot of ground, and
thereafter he may dispose of it to anyone
within the tribe. It is to be noted that the
dau hters, and not the sons, inherit the
lanfed property of the married Zuni man
or woman. These few facts show plainly
that the Zuni woman occupies a hig
status in the social and the political or-
ganizations of her tribe.
Among the Iroquois and tribes simi-
larl organized, woman controlled many
of the fundamental institutionsof society:
(a) Descent of blood or citizenship in the
clan, and hence in the tribe, was traced
through her; (b) the titles, distinguished
by unchanging specific names, of the va-
rious chieftainships of the tribe belonged
exclusively to her; (c) the lodge and all
its furnishings and equipment belonged
to her; (d) her Offspring, if she possessed
any, belonged to her; (2) the lands of the
clan (including the burial grounds in
which her sons and brothers were in-
terred) and so of the tribe, as the source
of food, life, and shelter, belonged to her.
As a consequence of the possession of
these vested rights, the woman exercised
the sovereign right to select from her sons
the candidates for the chieftainships of
her clan, and so of the tribe, and she ike-
wise exercised the concurrent right to
initiate the procedure for their deposition
for sufficient cause. Being the source of
the life of the clan, the woman possessed
the sole ri ht to adopt aliens into it, and
a man could adopt an alien as a kinsman
onl with the tacit or expressed consent
of the matron of his clan. A mother pos-
sessed the important authority to forbid
her sons gloing on the warpath, and fre-
quently t e c iefs took advantage of this
power of the woman to avoid a rupture
with another tribe. The woman had the
power of life or death over such alien
prisoners as might become her share of
the spoils of war to replace some of her
kindred who may have been killed; she
might demand from the clansmen of her
husband or from those of her daughters a
captive or a scalp to replace a loss in her
family. Thus it is evi ent that not only
the clan and the tribal councils, but also
the League council were composed of
her representatives, not those of the
men. here were chieftainesses who
were the executive oflicers of the women
they represented; these female chiefs
provide by public levy or contributions
the food required at festivals, ceremo-
nials, and general assemblies, or for pub-
lic charity. Part of their duty was to
keep close watch on the policies and the
course of affairs affecting the welfare of
the tribe, to guard scrupulously the in-
terests of the public treasury, with power
to maintain its resources, consisting of
strings and belts of wampum, quill and
feather work, furs, corn, meal, fresh and
dried or smoked meats, and of any other
thing which could serve for defraying the
various public expenses and obligations,
and they had a voice in the disposal of the
contents of the treasury. Every distinct
and rimordial family or ohwachira (see
Clani) had at least one of the female
chiefs, who together constituted the clan
council; and sometimes one of them, by
reason of extraordinary merit and wis-
dom, was made regent in the event of a
vacancy in the office of the regular male
chief. Hence, in various accounts men-
tion is made of “queens,” who ruled
their tribes. In view of the foregoing
facts it is not surprising to find that
among the Iroquoian tribes—the Susque-
hanna, the Hurons, and theIroquois—the
penalties for killing awoman of the tribe
were double those exacted for the killing
of a man, because in the death of a wom-
an the Iroquoian lawgivers recognized
the probable 10$ of a long line of pros-
pective offspring. According to Swanton,
on the N. W. coast the penalty for the
killing of a woman of the tribe was only
one-half that for the killing of a man.
These instances show the great differ-
ence in the value placed on the life of
woman by tribes in widely separated
areas.
The statement of Powers in regard
to the Yokuts of California, that not-
withstanding the fact that the husband
took up his abode in the lodge of
his wife or of his father-in-law, he had
the power of life and death over his wife,
can not be accepted without qualification.
This statement can mean apparently only
that this power might be exerted to pun-
ish some specific crime, and that it might
not be exercised with impunity to satisfy
a whim of the husband.
In describing the character of the Mus-
khogean people, Bartram (1773) says: “ I
have been weeks and months amongst
them, and in their towns, and never ob-
served the least sign of contention or
wrangling; never saw an instance of an
Indian beating his wife, or even reproving
her inanger. . . . forindeedtheirwives
merit their esteem and the most gentle
972
[B. A. E.
WOMEN
treatment, they being industrious, frugal,
careful, loving, and affectionate.”
According to Smith, among the In-
dians of Virginia, while the men devoted
their time and energy to fishing, hunting,
warfare, and to other manly exercises
out of doors, within the lodge they were
often idle, for here the women and chil-
dren performed the larger share of the
work. The women made mats for their
own use as well as for trade and ex-
change, also baskets, mortars, and pes-
tles; planted and gathered the corn and
other vegetables; prepared and pounded
the corn to obtain meal for their bread,
and did all the cooking; cut and brought
all the wood used for fuel, and with the
help of the children fetched the water
used in the lodge. Thus, the women
were obliged in performing their duties
to bear all kinds of burdens; but they
willingly attended to their tasks at their
own time and convenience, and were not
driven like slaves to do their duty. The
descent of blood was traced through the
mother. The class of women whom
Smith calls “trading girls” affected a
peculiar tonsure that differed from that
of all other women, to prevent mistakes,
as the Indians were as solicitous as Cau-
casians to keep their wives to themselves.
Lawson (Hist. Car., 1866) says that a
woman with a large number of children
and with no husband to help support her
and them, was assisted by the young men
in planting, reaping, and in doing what-
ever she was incapable of performing her-
self. He says also that they eulogized a
great man by citing the fact that he had
“a great many beautiful wives and chil-
dren, esteemed the greatest blessings
amongst these savages.” It would thus
appear that the North Carolina native
woman was not the drudge and slave of
her husband or men of her tribe. Con-
cerning people of the same general re-
gion, Bartram (Trans. Am. Ethnol. Soc.,
III, pt. 1, 31, 1853) says that among the
Cherokee and the Creeks scarcely a third
as many women as men were seen at work
in their fields. De Soto found in 1540 a
woman whom he styled a queen ruling
in royal state a tribe on the Savannah r.,
£ that woman at that early pe-
riod was held in highesteem among these
people.
From what has been said it is evident
that the authority possessed by the Indian
husband over his wife or wives was far
from being as absolute as represented by
careless observers, and there is certainly
no ground for saying that the Indians
generally kept their women in a condi-
tion of absolute subjection. The avail-
able data show that while the married
woman, because of her status as such,
became a member of her husband's house-
hold and owed him certain important du-
ties and obligations, she enjoyed a large
measure of independence and was treated
with great consideration and deference,
and had a marked influence over her hus-
band. Of course, various tribes had dif-
ferent conditions to face and possessed
different institutions, and so it happens
that in some tribes the wife was the equal
of her husband, and in others she was his
superior in many things, as among the
Iroquois and £ similarly organized.
In most, if not in all, the highly or-
ganized tribes, the woman was the sole
master of her own body. Her husband
or lover, as the case may be, acquired
marital control over her person by her
own consent or by that of her family or
clan elders. This respect for the per-
son of the native woman was equally
shared by captive alien women. Mrs
Mary R£ the wife of a clergy-
man, and a captive in 1676 for 12 weeks
among the fierce Narraganset, bears ex-
cellent witness to this fact. She wrote:
“I have been in the midst of those roar-
ing lions, and savage bears, that feared
neither God, nor man, nor the devil, by
day and by night, alone, and in com-
pany; sleeping, all sorts together, and
not one of them ever offered the least
abuse or unchastity to me in word or in
action.” Roger Williams, with reference
to another subject, brings this same re-
spect for woman to view; he wrote: “So
did never the Lord Jesus bring any unto
his most pure worship, for he abhors, as
all men, yea, the very Indians, an un-
willing spouse to enter into forced rela-
tions” (R. I. Hist. Tract, 1st ser:, 14, p.
15). At a later day, and in the face of
circumstances adverse to the Indians,
Gen. James Clinton, who commanded
the New York division in the Sullivan
expedition in 1779 against the hostile
Iroquois, paid his enemies the tribute of
a soldier by writing in April 1779, to
Colonel Van Schaick, then leading the
troops against the Onondaga, the follow-
ing terse compliment: “Bad as the sav-
ages are, they never violate the chastity
of any woman, their prisoners.” How-
ever, there were cases in various tribes
of violation of women, but the guilty
men were regarded with horror and aver-
sion. The ' if £ Were
punished by the kindred of the woman,
if single, and by her husband, and his
friends, if married. £ the Sioux
and the Yuchi, men who made a practice
of seduction were in grave bodily danger
from the aggrieved women and girls,
and the resort by the latter to extreme
measures was sanctioned by public opin-
ion as properly avenging a gross violation
of woman's inalienable right—the con-
trol of her own body. The dower or
BULL. 30]
bride price, when such was given, did
not confer, it seems, on the husband,
absolute right over the life and liberty of
the wife: it was rather compensation to
her kindred and household for the loss
of her services. Among the Navaho the
husband sses in reality but very
little authority over his wife, althoug
he has obtained her by the payment of
a bride price or present (Westermarck,
Human Marriage, 392 et seq.)
Among all the tribes of Indians north
of Mexico, woman, during the catame-
nial period, and, among many of the
tribes, during the period of gestation and
parturition, was regarded as abnormal,
extra-human, sacred, in the belief that
her condition revealed the functioning of
orenda or magic power so potent that if
not segregated from the ordinary haunts
of men it would disturb the usual course
of nature. The proper view point is that
while in either condition the woman
involuntarily was the seat of processes
which marred, if they did not thwart,
the normal exercise of human faculties,
rather than that she was merely “un-
clean,” and so an object to be tabooed.
Yet, it appears that this species of tem:
porary but recurrent taboo did not affect
the status of the woman in the social and
political organization in any way detri-
mental to her interests. -
It appears also that in many instances
woman aspired to excel in some of the
vocations which might be regarded as
eculiar to the male sex-hunting, fish-
ing, fowling, and fighting beside the man.
At times also she was famed, even noto-
rious, as a sorceress. Some of the weird-
est tales of sorcery and incantation are
connected with the lives and deeds of
noted woman sorcerers, who delighted
in torture and in destruction of human
life.
Some students maintain, on seemingly
insufficient grounds, that the institution
of maternal descent tends to elevate the
social status of woman. Apart from the
independence of woman, brought about
by purely economic activities arising from
the cultivation of the soil, it is doubtful
whether woman ever attains any large
degree of independence and authority
aside from this potent cause... Without a
detailed and carefully compiled body of
facts concerning the activities and the
relations of the sexes, and the relation
of each to the various institutions of the
community, this question can not be sat-
isfactorily decided. The data concerning
the rights of women as compared with
those of men to be found in historical
accounts of various tribes are so meager
and indefinite that it is difficult, if not
impossible, to define accurately the effect
of either female or male descent on the
woMEN's NATIONAL–wooDwork
973
status of the woman. It is apparent,
however, that among the sedentary and
agricultural communities the woman en-
joyed a large, if not a preponderating,
measure of independence and authority,
greater or less in proportion to the extent
of the community's dependence for daily
sustenance on the product of the woman's
activities.
For additional information on the avo-
cations of women among theseveral tribes,
see Basketry, Dyes and Pigments, Skin and
Skin dressing, Weaving. (J. N. B. H.)
Women's National Indian Association.
See National Indian Association.
Wompam. See Wampum.
Wonalancet. See Wannalancet.
Wonasquam. A village in 1686 on the
seacoast in Essex co., Mass., about the
''' Annisquam.—Dunton (1705) in
ass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 2d S., II, 122, 1814.
Wongen. See Wangan.
Wongunk (“at the bend’). A former
village on the E. bank of Connecticut r.,
about the present Chatham, Middlesex
co., Conn., belonging, according to De
Forest, to the Mattabesec.
Wangum.—De Forest, Inds. Conn., 54, 1852.
Wongonks.–Field, Middlesex Co., 56, 1819. Won-
f'. Wongunck.—Stiles (1761) in Mass.
ist. Soc. Coll., 1st s., x, 105, 1809. .-
Trumbull, Hist. Conn., 1,40, 1818. we'pe
Forest, op. cit.
Wonongoseak. A former village, prob-
ably of the Potawatomi, between the N.
and s. branches of Elkhart r., apparently
in Noble co., Ind.
Wo-non-go-seak Village.—Hough, map in Indiana
Geol. Rep. 1882, 1883.
Woodchuck. One of the names of the
ground-hog (Arctomys monax), called
moonack in parts of the S. The present
form of the word, as if from “wood” and
“chuck,” is a corruption by folk-etymol-
ogy of woodschock, woodshaw, or wejack, a
name applied to this animal by the
hunters and traders of the Hudson Bay
region. The word is derived from the
Cree otchek or the Chippewa otchig or
odjik, the name of the fisher (Mustela
ennanti), this Algonquian term having
een transferred by the whites to the
ground-hog. In the fur nomenclature of
the Hudson's Bay Company the skins of
these animals have long been known as
woodschocks. (A. F. C.)
Woodchuck day. Candlemas (February
2d), which is so designated from a rural
belief that the appearance of the ground-
hog on that day presages a return of cold
weather and a late spring. (W. R. G.)
Woodwork. Much use is made of wood
by the Indians, who, with few exceptions,
are skilful workers in that material.
Some areas may be classed as favorable
for the development of woodworking art,
having an abundant supply of straight-
grained timber, easily split and worked,
and other growths furnishing a variety
974
I B. A. E.
WOOLYNEAG—WOOTEKA
for all purposes. The richest region is
the N. W. coast, where woodworking
reached its highest development in his-
toric times. Some densely forested areas,
as the Appalachian region, did not seem
to foster the art, while in some environ-
ments where wood is scarce the Indians
have made more extended use of such
that is available than tribes better pro-
vided with the raw material. Specimens
of woodworking survive in ancient de-
posits of artifacts only where conditions
are most favorable, as in the keys of
Florida, whose inhabitants worked wood
in elaborate designs with shell imple-
ments and shark’s teeth, or in the dry
sands of Arizona, where hard-wood imple-
ments, prayersticks of cottonwood, and
other objects, have been found.
Fire, the stone ax, and the wedge were
the principal tools of the Indian £ get-
ting out timber. With these the largest
tree could be felled and cut into lengths.
Some tribes in the California-Oregon
region felled trees by bruising off succes-
sive rounds of the wood. Large timber
was not demanded, however, except for
canoes, house-posts, beams, and totem
poles. Boards, when required, were
split out with antler wedges, while
smaller material was cut with stone or cop-
per tools. The saw, drill, ax, adze, knife,
chisel, scraper, rasp, and the smoother,
made of suitable stone, shell, copper, or
teeth, were used for woodworking, the
knife being drawn toward the body.
Wood was bent by means of hot water
and fire, small rods were straightened with
the teeth or with wrenches of bone, horn,
or wood, and larger rods or poles in
smoke and heat of the fire. In the
Pueblo region figurines and other objects
of soft wood are modeled entirely by rub-
bing with coarse sandstone or by attri-
tion upon rock. Canoes were hollowed
out with the aid of fire, the charred por-
tions being removed with cutting tools.
In every locality each art had its par-
ticular tools, varying as to material, haft-
ing, etc., and some arts, as the making
of bows and arrows, developed a large
number of tools for shaping, finishing,
and decorating. Dishes, small boxes,
and the like were excavated with great
labor by means of scrapers and other cut-
ting tools, as the incisors of the beaver,
suitably hafted. The use of curly knots
from trees for dishes was widespread,
since much of the work in forming the
vessel, spoon, or cup had been done by
nature. In many cases the interior of the
knot had decayed, leaving a shell which
became a vessel, with little working.
Perforations for lashing, suspending, and
fastening were made with the drill. In
hard-wood saplings there is often a core of
pith which could be pushed out with a
cane or grass stem and the hole somewhat
enlarged to form a tube. In the Pueblo
region roof timbers and the stakes that
were used to cover bodies in ancient bur-
ials show marks of the stone tools with
which they were cut. Firewood was
broken from trees by means of large
grooved hammers or mauls. Most of the
elementary processes known to modern
woodworkers were practised by these
Indians. Examples of joining, splicing,
binding, lashing, pegging, and grooving
are found, and in joining birch-bark a
process somewhat resembling dovetailin
was often employed. The tenon an
mortise appear to be absent, their place
being taken in Alaskan houses by worked
sockets for frame timbers, and in other
structures, as the Navaho hogan, by
crotched Sticks. The N. W. coast tribes
had a primitive vise for holding bent-
wood boxes and dishes. Pegs of bone,
ivory, or wood were used instead of
nails.
Among the numerous products of wood-
working may be mentioned bows, arrows,
spears, armor, gaming blocks, trinket
boxes, and chests, especially £
the N.W. coast tribes, boat frames, ts,
sleds, bowls, mortars, tles, fire-drills,
pipestems, masks, and figurines. Among
these objects are specimens carved with
such skill as to entitle them to a place in
the class of art productions.
Consult Beverley, Hist. Va., 1722; Boas
in Southern Workman, xxxix, no. 6,
337–343, 1910; Bogoras in Mem. Am.
Mus. Nat. Hist., Jesup Exped., v.11, 1905;
Dixon in Bull. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist.,
xv.II, pt. iii, 1905; Kroeber in Pub. Univ.
Cal., v.III, no. 2, 1908; Mason (1) in Rep.
Nat. Mus. 1894, 1896, (2) in Smithsonian
Rep. 1886, 205–239, 1889; Morgan in
Cont. N. A. Ethnol., Iv, 1881; Nelson in
18th Rep. B. A. E., pt. 1, 1899; Norden-
skiöld, Cliff Dwellers of the Mesa Verde,
1893; Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., III,
1877; Swan in Smithson. Cont. Knowl.,
xx1, 1–18, 1876, (2) ibid., xv.1, 1–108, 1870;
Swanton in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist.,
Jesup Exped., v, pt. 1, 1905; Willoughby
in Am. Anthr., n. S., Ix, no. 2, 296–306,
1907. (w. H.)
Woolyneag. A name in the northern
parts of New England for the fisher or
£, Mustela pennanti. The name is
rom Abnaki wulaniku', ‘handsome squir-
rel' (from wul, good,” “pretty,” etc. --
aniku, a general name for 'squirrel' in
all Algonquian dialects). The name,
with variants woolaneag and wooleneag, is
evidently a £ (w. R. G.)
Woosemequin. See Massasoit.
Wootassite. See Outacity.
Wooteka. A former village, probably
Seminole, E. of Apalachee bay, w. Fla.—
Bartram, Voy., I, map, 1799.
RULL. 30]
Wopohwats (Wopoh'/wats, ‘White
Shield Owner, commonly known to the
whites as White Shield). A former chief
of the Southern Cheyenne, born about
1833 on an upper branch of North Platte
r., Wyo.; died in 1883 near the present
Kingfisher, Okla. In accordance with
Indian custom, he had different names
at different periods. As a young man
he was known as Mouse Road. His
more famous name was bestowed on him
in 1862 by his uncle, the noted Black
Kettle, kiki in the battle of the Washita,
who had previously borne the name
himself. About the year 1878 he assumed
his grandfather's name of Buffalo Beard,
which he kept until his death. Having
distinguished himself as a warrior, par-
ticularly in two engagements with the
Pawnee, he became a leader in the Bow-
string soldier society, and in 1870 was
formally elected to the council of chiefs.
In the next year he was one of a delega-
tion sent to Washington to represent the
allied Cheyenne and Arapaho tribes then
newly established on a reservation in
#o: and with his companions re-
ceived from President Grant a treaty
medal bearing the device of a pipe, a
plow, a globe, and a Bible, which were
explained to symbolize peace, agricul-
ture, education, and Christianity. White
Shield accepted all this literally, and on
his return became an earnest advocate of
civilization, schools, and mission work.
Throughout the outbreak of 1874–75 he
held his band quiet at the agency. In
1881 he was again chosen as delegate,
but was unable to go by reason of the
death of his daughter, tribal custom for-
bidding participation in public business
by anyone in mourning. As was com-
mon with the Plains indi: he had
two wives, who were sisters. His son,
Harvey White Shield (see Hishkowits), is
one of the best educated young men in
the tribe and an efficient mission helper
and interpreter. (J. M.
Wopum. Mentioned as a Karok village
on Klamath r., Cal., inhabited in 1860.
Woo-pum.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Mar. 23, 1860.
Woronock. A Wappinger village on the
E. bank of lower Housatonic r., in New
Haven co., Conn., at the ferry between
Milford and Stratford.
Oronoake.—Birdsey (1761) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll.,
1st S., x, 111, 1809. Oronoke.—Trumbull, Ind.
Names Conn., 91, 1881. Oronoque.—Ibid. Woro-
nock.–Ibid.
Worship. See Orenda, Prayer, Religion.
Woruntuck. A village in Massachu-
setts, apparently on or near Connecticut
r., whose inhabitants were driven out by
the Mohawk about 1664.—Winthrop
(1664) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 4th s.,
v1, 531, 1863.
Wosameus. A village in 1608 on the
w. bank of Patuxent r. in Prince George
co., Md.–Smith (1629), Va., I, map, 1819.
woPoHwATs—w RIGHT
975
Wotkalgi (‘raccoon people'). A clan
of the Creeks.
Wótkalgi.–Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg., 1,155, 1884.
Wo'-tko.—Morgan, Anc. Soc., 161, 1878.
Wovoka (‘The Cutter'). A Paiute
dreamer and medicine-man, and origi-
nator of the Ghost dance; born in w.
Nevada about 1856. His father, Tavibo,
‘White Man,” was also a reputed medi-
cine-man, and the son may have inherited
the mystic tendency from him. After his
father's death the boy was taken into the
family of a white rancher from whom he
received the name of Jack Wilson, by
which he was £ known among
the whites. He was still alive in 1905,
but had lost in large measure his former
influence. For an account of his super-
natural mission, see Ghost dance. n-
sult Mooney, Ghost Dance Religion, 14th
Rep. B. A. E., 1896.
Wowol. A former Yokuts £)
tribe that lived near the Tachi and Chunut,
N. or E. of Tulare lake, Cal. With the
Chunut they ceded their lands to the
United States by treaty of June 3, 1851,
excepting a strip from Tulare to Buena
Vista lake. In 1857 they, with the Tachi,
numbered 175.
Wah-wol.—Wessells (1853) in H. R. Ex. Doc. 76,
34th Cong., 3d sess., 32, 1857. Woo-wells.—Lewis in
Ind. Aff. Rep. 1857, 400, 1858. Wo-wol.—Barbour
in Sen. Ex. Doc. 4, 32d Cong., spec. sess., 256, 1853.
Wright, Allen. A Choctaw preacher,
born in Mississippi about 1825; he emi-
grated with most of the tribe to Indian
Ter in 1832, his parents dying soon after.
ward, leaving him and a sister. He had
a strain of white blood, probably one-
eighth or one-sixteenth. In his youth
he lived some time in the family of the
Rev. Cyrus Kingsbury, a Presbyterian
missionary, and n his education in
a missionary day-school near Doaksville.
While here he was converted to the
Christian faith, and soon after entered
Spencer Academy in the Choctaw Nation.
By reason of his studious habits he was
sent by the Choctaw authorities to a
school in Delaware, but afterward went
to Union College, Schenectady, N. Y.,
where he was uated in 1852. He
then took a full course in Union Theo-
logical Seminary, New York City, being
graduated in 1855, and in the following
year was ordained by the Indian Presby-
tery. . Returning to his people in Indian
Ter., he preached to them until his death
in 1885. His people appreciating his abil-
ity and uprightness, Mr Wright was called
to affairs of state, being elected succes-
sively a member of the Choctaw House of
Representatives and the Senate, and after-
ward Treasurer. In 1866, after the Civil
War, he was sent to Washington as a
delegate to negotiate a new treaty with
the United States, and during his absence
was elected principal chief of the Choc-
taw Nation, an office which he held until
976
[B. A. E.
WROSETASATOW-WYAH
1870. The Rev. John Edwards charac-
terized Wright as “a man of large intel-
ligence, good mind, an excellent preacher,
and a very faithful laborer for the good
of his people. No other Choctaw that I
ever met could give such a clear explana-
tion of difficult points in the grammar of
the Choctaw.” About 1873 he trans-
lated the Chickasaw constitution, which
was published by the Chickasaw Nation,
and in 1880 he published a “Chahta
Leksikon.” Just before his death he
completed the translation of the Psalms
from Hebrew into Choctaw. Soon after
his graduation Mr Wright married Miss
Harriet Newell Mitchell, of Dayton,
Ohio, to whom were born several chil-
dren, including Eliphalet Nott Wright,
M. D., of Olney, Okla.; Rev. Frank Hall
Wright, of Dallas, Texas; Mrs Mary
Wallace and Mrs Anna W. Ludlow, of
Wapanucka, Okla.; Allen Wright, jr.,
a lawyer of South McAlester, Okla.; Mrs
Clara E. Richards, Miss Kathrine Wright,
and James B. Wright, C. E., all of Wa-
panucka, Okla. For Mr Wright's por-
trait, see Choctaw.
Wrosetasatow. See Outacity.
Wuckan. One of the 7 Winnebago
villages in 1806, situated on L. Poygan,
Winnebago co., Wis.–Pike, Trav., 124,
1811.
Wuia (Wu-ia). Given by Ingalls (H.
R. Ex. Doc. 66, 42d Cong., 3d sess., 2,
1873) as a Paiute band in Utah. Not
identified.
Wuituthlaa. A Kuitsh village on lower
Umpqua r., Oreg.
Wu’-i-tü'-gla'-à.—Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore,
III, 231, 1890.
Wukakeni (Wukaxe’ni, “at the can-
yon’). A former Modoc settlement on the
E. side of Tule lake, N. E. Cal.—Gatschet
in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., 11, pt. 1, xxxii,
1890.
Wukoamu.
Ala (Horn) phratry of the Hopi.
Wu-ko'-a-nu wun-wu.—Fewkes in Am. Anthr.,
VII, 401, 1894 (wúñ-wu = 'clan').
Wukoki (‘great house or village’). A
group of ruined pueblos w. of the Great
falls and the Black falls of Little Colorado
r., about 40 m. N. E. of Flagstaff, Ariz.
Both archeological and traditionary evi-
dence indicate that they were erected in
'' times by the Snake clan of the
opi and formed one of its stopping places
in its migration from the N. to its present
habitations in N. E. Arizona. See Fewkes
in 22d Rep. B. A. E., 56 et seq., 1904.
Black falls ruins.–Fewkes, ibid., 41.
Wukopakabi (‘great reed or arrow
house”). A ruined pueblo, consisting of
a number of '' very much worn
down, covering a rather small site, at
Ganado, on the road between Ft. Defiance
and Keams canyon, Ariz. It is locally
known as Pueblo Ganado and Pueblo
The Great-ant clan of the
Colorado. It was inhabited in ancient
times by the Pakab or Reed people of the
Hopi, who migrated from Wukopakabi to
Awatobi (q.v.). After the destruction
of the latter village, in 1700, they went
to the Middle mesa of the Hopi and
founded a town on the E. side; subse-
quently they moved to Walpi, on the East
mesa, where their descendants now live.
These people, as their name signifies,
were warriors, and traditionally they are
related to the Zuñi. Their descendants
hold at the present time, in December, a
war celebration. J. W. F.
Pueblo Colorado.—A local name Pueblo Ganado.—
Fewkes in 22d Rep. B. A. E., 127, 1904 (Span.
‘sheep village, another local name).
Wullaneg. See Woolyneag.
Wunnashowatuckoog (“people at the
fork of the river”). A Nipmuc tribe
or band formerly living in the s. # of
Worcester co., Mass., probably on Black-
stone r. They adjoined the Narraganset,
to whom they were said to be subject,
although the two tribes are known to
have been at war. They sheltered the
hostile Pequot in 1637, and for this were
attacked by the eastern Nipmuc and,
being defeated, retreated toward the Mo-
hawk country. They seem to have re-
turned again, for in 1675 we find the
English interfering to protect them from
inroads of the Mohegan and Narraganset.
Showatuks.—Williams '"'. Mass. Hist, Soc.
Coll., 4th s., vi, 297, 1863. unnashoa
Williams (1637), ibid. 3ds, £16"w
unna-
showatuckoogs.—Williams (1636), ibid., 1,161,1825
Wunnashowatuckowogs-Williams (1675), ibid.
4th S., VI, 297, 1863. Wunnashowatuckqut.—Wil-
liams (1637), ibid., 193.
Wushketan (“people having houses on
top of one another’). A Tlingit division
of the Wolf phratry living at Killisnoo,
Gaudekan, and Anchguhlsu, Alaska.
Nuschkë-tän –Krause, Tlinkit Ind., 118, 1885
Uüschkëtan –Ibid. wu'cketān-swanton, field
notes, B. A. E., 1904. -
Wusquowhananawkit (“at the pigeon
country’). , A Nipmuc tribe, or, more
likely, band, living probably in the cen-
tral part of Worcester co, Mass., friends
of the hostile Pequot in 1636, and neigh-
bors of and possibly related to the Wun-
nashowatuckoog.
Wusquowhananawkits.—Williams (*#) in Mass.
Hist. Soc. Coll., 4th s., v.1, 188, 1863. usquowha-
mawkits.—Trumbull, ind. Names Conn. 91, 1881,
Wutapiu (Wü’tap."u, from a Sioux word
meaning 'eat' or eaters, sing. Wit’tap).
A principal division of the Cheyenne
tribe (q.v.). (J. M.)
Cheyenne Sioux.–Dorsey in Field Columb. Mus.
Pub. no. 103,62, 1905. Wi’tapi'u.–Mooney, Ghost
Dance, 1025, 1896 (improperly given '"
from Grinnell MS. as "haters') ö'tapio.—
Mooney in Mem. Am. Anthr. Asso., I, 406, 1907.
# tà pi u.–Grinnell, Social Org. Cheyenne, 136,
905.
Wutshik (‘fisher’). A subphratry or
gens of the Menominee.—Hoffman in
14th Rep. B. A. E., pt. 1, 42, 1896.
Wyah. A Nitinat village on the E.
shore of the outlet of Nitinat lagoon, s, w.
BULL. 30]
coast of Vancouver id.; pop. 63 in 1902.
Whyack.—Whymper, Alaska, 73, 1869. Wyah.-
Can. Ind. Aff., 264, 1902.
Wyalusing (M'chwihillusink, “at the
dwelling place of the hoary veteran,’
so called from an ancient warrior who
lived near.—Heckewelder). A former
Munsee and Iroquois settlement at the
site of the present town of the same name
in Bradford co., Pa. It was also the site
of an older Indian village, called Gohon-
toto, which is mentioned by Cammerhoff,
who visited the place in 1750. “Here,
they tell me,” he says, “was in early
times an Indian town, traces of which are
still noticeable, e.g., corn-pits, etc., in-
habited by a distinct nation (neither
Aquinoschioni, i. e., Iriquois, nor Dela-
wares), who spoke a peculiar language
and were called Tehotitachsae; against
these the Five Nations warred, and rooted
them out. The Cayugas for a time held
a number of them, but the Nation and
their language are now exterminated and
extinct” (Cammerhoff quoted by Clark
in Jour. Mil. Exped. Gen. Sullivan, 124,
£ In 1752 Papunhank, a Munsee
chief, settled at the site with 20 families.
He was a frequent visitor to Philadel-
phia, where he came in contact with the
Quakers, and later made great preten-
sions as a religious teacher. The peo-
le of his village became dissatisfied with
£ instruction, and after a conference de-
cided to take the first religious teacher
who came to their village, having been
undecided whether they wanted a Quak-
er or a Moravian. John Woolman, a
Quaker evangelist, who had become ac-
quainted with Papunhank during his vis-
its to Philadelphia, set out for Wyalusing
in May, 1763, accompanied by Benjamin
Parvin. News of the situation reaching
David Zeisberger at Bethlehem, he at
once started for this promising field,
assing Woolman on the mountains be-
£ Wilkes-Barré. On the way he met
Job Chillaway, a Delaware, the messenger
and friend of the English, who was then
living in Papunhank's village. Together
they entered the settlement and were
welcomed by the Indians. In a few days
Woolman reached the place; he was in-
formed of the decision of the council, and
that as a consequence they had accepted
Zeisberger as their teacher. The latter
remained until the outbreak of hostilities
during the conspiracy of Pontiac, when
he removed the Moravian Indians to
Bethlehem, thence to Philadelphia (Arch.
Pa., Iv, 138, 1853). At the urgent invi-
tation of Papun hank, these Indians
moved back to Wyalusing, which they
reached May 18, 1765. Owing to various
causes the mission was abandoned, June
11, 1772, by the Moravians, who removed
to Beaver r. (see Friedenshuetten). Dur-
57000° Bull. 20, pt 2 – 12– 62
WYALUSING—WY ANTENU C
977
ing the Revolution the village became a
£ place for hostile Indians and
ories, many of the raids into the Sus:
quehanna valley being planned here and
at Sheshequin. On £ 28, 1778, Col.
Hartley marched from Sheshequin, which
he had destroyed, and camped that night
at Wyalusing, which the Indians had de-
s' rted just before his arrival. On the
29th his detachment of about 120 was at-
tacked by the Indians a short distance
from the village; the Indians were de-
feated, leaving 10 dead, while Hartley
had 4 killed and 10 wounded. From
here he marched to Wyoming (Arch.
Pa., v.II, 5–9, 1853). On Aug. 5–7, 1779,
Sullivan's army encamped at the site of
the Indian village when on its expedition
to the Seneca country. Rev. Mr Rogers,
chaplain in this expedition, says in his
journal, “No sign of even the smallest
hut was left standing” (Jour. Mil. Exped.
Gen. Sullivan, 258, 1887). (G. P. D.
Machachlosung.—Post (1760) in Arch. Pa., III, 743,
1853. Machelusing.—Indian letter (1764), ibid.,
Iv, 170, 1853. achochlaung-Post (1760), op.
cit., 744. Machochloschung.—Ibid. Machwihi-
lusing.—Day, Penn., 138, 1843. £
Proud, Penn., 11, 320, 1798. Makahelousink.—Te-
dyuscung (1761) quoted in Col. Rec. Pa., VIII, 636,
1852. Makehalousing, Papounan's House.—Ibid.,
635. M'chwihillusínk.—Heckewelder in Trans.
Am. Philos. Soc., n. S., iv, 362, 1834. Michalloa-
sen.–Pa. Council (1760) in Col. Rec. Pa., viii,
492, 1852. Monmuchloosen.—Pa. Council (1760)
in Arch. Pa., iii, 743, 1853. Papounan's Town.—
Hamilton (1761) in Col. Rec. Pa., VIII, 648, 1852.
Waghaloosen.—Col. Rec. , Pa. (1760), ibid., 492.
Wealusing.—Grant (1779) in Mil. Exped. Gen. Sul-
livan, 238, 1887. Wealuskingtown.—Mach in
(1779), ibid., 194. Wialosing.–German Flats
conf. (1770) in N. Y., Doc. Col. Hist., VIII, 243,
1857. Wialusing.—Grant (1779) in Jour. Mil.
Exped. Gen. Sullivan, 138, 1887. Wighaloosen.—
Gov. Penn (1768) in Col. Rec. Pa., ix, 425, 436,
1852. Wighalosscon.–Pa., Council (1760), ibid.,
v111,492, 1852. Wighalousin–Gov. Hamilton
(1761), ibid., 648. Wihaloosing.—Writer of 1784
uoted by Harris, Tour, 211, 1805. Wildlucit.—
ellows (1779) in Jour. Mil. Exped. Gen. Sullivan,
86, 1887. Wyalousing.—Petition to Gov. Penn
(1764) in Col. Rec. Pa., Ix, 139, 1852. Wyalucing.—
Barton (1779) in Jour. Mil. Exped. Gen. Sullivan,
5, 1887. Wyalusing.—Hartley (1778) in Arch. Pa.,
vii, 7, 1853. Wybusing.—Campfield (1779) in
Jour. Mil. Exped. Gen. Sullivan, 53, 1887. ye-
luting.—Livermore (1779), in N. H. Hist. Soc.
Coll., v.1, 320, 1850. ylucing.—Gookin (1779) in
Jour. Mil. Exped. Gen. Sullivan, 104, 1887. , Wy-
lusink.—Blake (1779), ibid., 39. Wyolusing.—
Dearborn (1779), ibid., 69.
Wyandot. See Huron.
Wyandotte. An American breed of
fowls, earlier known as Sebright Cochins,
said to have sprung from the mating of a
Sebright bantam cock and a Cochin hen.
The name was proposed at Worcester,
Mass., in 1883, by Mr Houdette, and
after some opposition it has been accepted
as the name of the fowl (T. F. McGrew,
U. S. Dept. of Agr. Bull. 31, 1901).
The word is the same as Wyandot, the
name of one of the peoples of Iroquoian
stock. (A. F. C.)
Wyantenuc. A village in Litchfield co.,
Conn., where there was a great Indian
978
[B. A. E.
WYNEMAC-WYOMING
gathering in 1675; possibly identical with
Wiatiac.
Wayattano.—Doc. of 1676 in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist.,
xIII, 496, 1881. Wayattanoc.—Heading, ibid.
Wyantanuck.—Leete (1675) in Mass. Hist. Soc.
Coll., 4th S., VII, 575, 1865. Wyantenuck.—Wads-
worth (1694), ibid., 1,108, 1852.
Wynemac. See Winamac.
Wyoming (Delaware: M’cheuwómink,
“upon the great plain.” The native name,
variously corrupted to Chiwaumuc, Wia-
wamic, Wayomic, Waiomink, etc., finally
reached the more euphonious form of
Wyoming, a word which was long sup-
posed to signify ‘field of blood.’ The
name was made widely known by the
poet Campbell in his “Gertrude of Wyo-
ming” (1809), , an imaginary tale the
scenes and incidents of which are con-
nected with the massacre of the settlers
on July 3, 1778, by British soldiers, To-
ries, and Indians in the above-named
picturesque valley. It is not known who
suggested the name of the state (which
had been proposed as that of a territory
as early as 1865), but it was probably
some emigrant or emigrants from one of
the dozen or more places so called in the
different parts of the Union.–Gerard).
A settlement, before 1744, of Shawnee
and Mahican, after which time and until
1756 it was made up of Shawnee, Ma-
hican, Iroquois, Munsee, and Nanticoke.
After the latter date it was a Delaware
and Munsee village, the headquarters of
Tedyuskung, the leading chief of the
Delawares. The principal settlement
was at the site of the present Wilkes-
Barré, Luzerne co., Pa. The name was
applied to the lands in the Wyoming
# in which there were a number of
Indian villages, and then to the chief
town of the region. The location is first
mentioned in the records of Pennsyl-
vania, at the council of Philadelphia,
June, 1728. At the council at Conestoga
(May 1728), Tawenna, chief of the Con-
estoga, said that the attack upon John
Burt's house the year before had not
been made by the Conestoga, Delawares,
Shawnee, or Conoy, but by the Minisink
(Col. Rec. Pa., Iv, 314, 1851). At the
council at Philadelphia in June follow-
ing, Allumapees stated that the “Meny-
sineks” lived “at the Forks of Sasque-
hannah above Meehayomy, & that their
Kings name is Kindarsowa” (ibid., III,
326, 1852). When the Delaware chiefs
signed the famous deed of 1737 (the so-
called “Walking. Purchase”), they did
so with the understanding that those
living in the Minisinks would not be
obliged to abandon their lands, but would
live there in friendship with the English
(Walton, Conrad Weiser, 66, 1900; Arch.
Pa., 1,541, 1852). At the council at Phil-
adelphia in 1742, when Canassatego or-
dered the Delawares to leave at once for
Shamokin or Wyoming, he was in igno-
rance of any such understanding on the
part of the Delawares. Weiser, if he had
nothing to do with this speech, at least
£e: its statements to pass unre-
uked. The Delawares went away from
this council thoroughly humiliated.
Some of them moved to Shamokin, some
to Wyoming, but the great majority of
them went w. to the Ohio and joined the
Shawnee in their effort to throw off the
Iroquois yoke. When Zinzendorf and his
'. of Moravian missionaries visited
yoming in the fall of 1742, he found it
occupied chiefly by the Shawnee, who
were in no mood to listen to him, as they
feared that he had come to buy their
lands (Zinzendorf's Jour. in Mem. Mora-
vian Church, 71, 1870). At this time the
flats w. of the Susquehanna were occu-
# by the Shawnee, while the Mahican
ad a large village at the N. end of the
valley, on the same side of the river.
In 1751 the Nanticoke had a settlement
at the lower end of the valley on the E.
side of the river. At the treaty of Albany,
in 1754, when the Iroquois disposed of
the lands drained by the Juniata, they
reserved these lands at Wyoming as a
hunting ground, and as a place of refuge
from the French, should they be driven
to seek an asylum (Col. Rec. Pa., VI,
119, 1851). They then appointed John
Shikellimy, son of Shikellimy, to look
after these lands for them. At the
council at Easton, 1757, Tedyuskung
said: “We intend to settle at Wyo-
ming, and we want to have certain boun-
daries fixed between you and us, and
a certain tract of land fixed, which
it shall not be lawful for us or our
children ever to sell, or for you or any of
your children ever to buy” (ibid., v1.1,
678, 1851). When it was discovered that
this land had been sold by the Mohawk
at Albany in 1754 to Lydius, the agent of
the Connecticut £ !, Conrad Weiser
declared that the ' was fraudulent
and that unless the settlement was pre-
vented an Indian war would result.
Hendrick, the Mohawk chief, summoned
to Philadelphia, stated that the deed had
been obtained by fraud. The extended
discussion between Pennsylvania and
Connecticut and the fearful slaughter at
Wyoming were the results of this transac-
tion. (For details relating to this subject,
consult Arch. Pa., II, 120 et seq., 1852;
Walton, Conrad Weiser, 193 et seq., 1900.)
In 1755 the Mohawk refused to accept
the second instalment of the monev for
the purchase of the lands, although Hen-
£ had advised them to do so. In
July of that year came Braddock's de-
feat, and then all the discontented In-
dians sought vengeance for the many
grievances they had against Pennsyl-
BULL. 30]
vania. In 1756 Wyoming was occupied
by a mixed population of Delawares,
£ Iroquois, and Mahican, with a
few Chickasaw, the Delawares being in
the majority. In the early summer of
that year Tedyuskung moved to Tioga
with his followers. After the council of
1757 the authorities of Pennsylvania of-
fered to enact a law which would grant
the Wyoming lands to Tedyuskung and
the Delawares forever, but the project
was delayed for various reasons, chiefly
because the lands had never been bought
from the Iroquois. Tedyuskung insisted
that a fort and houses be built at Wyo-
ming for the Delawares, and Weiser was
asked to look after this work, but de-
clined to do so on account of his health
and because he feared the Iroquois would
blame him for doing the work. The
council then appointed one of their own
number to oversee the work; a force
of 50 or 60 carpenters and masons was
sent to Wyoming, where 10 wooden houses
with stone foundations were erected.
In the spring of 1758 Tedyuskung
went to Philadelphia from Wyoming, to
which place he had removed, and asked
that schoolmasters, counsellors, and two
ministers be sent to his village, saying,
“You must consider that I have a soul
as well as another” (Col. Rec. Pa., v.111,
47, 1852). At the treaty at Easton, 1758,
he again presented the matter of the
fraudulent “Walking Purchase,” and
charged the Mohawk with selling the
lands at Wyoming, which had been
promised to the Delawares as a perma-
nent home. The old chief had at last
to pay with his life the penalty for what
he said at this council. In June, 1758,
Charles Thomson and Frederick Post
started on their journey to Wyoming,
but when they reached a point about 15
m. from their destination they were
warned by Tedyuskung, who met them,
to advance no farther as the woods about
Wyoming were filled with hostile Indians
(Jour. Thomson and Post in Arch. Pa.,
III, 412–422, 1853). In the spring of
1763 a number of families from Connecti-
cut settled at Wyoming (Arch. Pa., Iv,
105, 1853). This led to an attack by the
Indians in which 20 of the settlers were
killed (ibid., 127). No more attempts
were made to settle there until 1769, when
another company of Connecticut immi-
grants reached the place, and at once
commenced the erection of a fort, called
Ft. Durkee, situated between Ross and
South sts., Wilkes-Barré (Frontier Forts
of Pa., 1,425, 1896). Other forts were
built in this region about this same time:
Ft Wyoming (1771), erected by the
Pennsylvania authorities for the reduc-
tion of Ft. Durkee, was situated at the
junction of Northampton and River sts.,
WYOMING
979
Wilkes-Barré; Mill Creek Fort (1772)
on the N. side of the creek of the same
name; Forty Fort, in the borough of the
same name, built in 1770 by the 40
pioneers of the Connecticut Co. who
went to the region in 1769. During the
hostilities, which became more threaten-
ing in 1778, Forty Fort became the place
of refuge to which many of the settlers
went. In June of that year, when it was
known that the large force of the enem
were approaching Wyoming, under Maj.
John Butler, the inhabitants sought ref.
uge in the various forts in the region, but
on account of its strength and size the
majority gathered in Forty Fort. But-
ler's force of about 1,100 men, consisting
of about 200 British, the same number
of Tories, and about 700 Indians, chiefly
Seneca and Cayuga, descended the Sus-
uehanna and landed a few miles above
yoming, whence they marched on the
night of July 1 and encamped on the
mountain at the head of the valley. The
next day demand was made for the sur-
render of the fort, which was refused.
The force gathered in the fort numbered
fewer than 400 (chiefly old men and
boys, unfitted by reason of their age to
be at the front with the American army),
commanded by Col. Zebulon Butler.
The members of the garrison, no doubt
mistaken in their estimates of the num-
ber of the enemy, marched out on July
3 to attack them. Then followed the
battle, the defeat, the flight, and the
awful massacre (Frontier Forts of Pa., I,
438 et seq., 1896; Parkman, Conspiracy
of Pontiac, II, 109, 1901 (first massacre
1763); Arch. Pa., v.1, 626, 629,631 et seq.,
1853; Egle, Hist. Pa., 898–906, 1883).
During the fall and winter of 1778 the
entire frontier from Wyoming to Ft. Pitt
was subject to the raids of the Seneca and
Cayuga. Washington decided to send
an expedition, under Maj.-Gen. John
Sullivan, into the Seneca and Cayuga
country to destroy the villages and drive
the Indians £ to the British lines.
Sullivan’s army reached Wyoming on
June 14, where it remained until July 31,
awaiting supplies. At that time the
village was filled with the widows and
orphans of those who had been slain in
the massacre of the year previous.
In addition to the works cited, consult
Miner, Hist. Wyoming, 1845; Military
Exped. Gen. Sullivan, 1887; Wyoming
Commem. Asso., Wyoming: A Record of
the One Hundredth Year Commem. Ob-
serv., 1882; Wyoming Commem. Asso.,
116th Anniv. of Battle and Massacre, 1895;
the various publications of this associa-
tion for each year. (G. P. D.)
Mahaniahy:-Thomas (1742) in Col. Rec. Pa., Iv,
572, 1851. Maughwawame.—Day, Penn., 431, 1843,
M’cheuómi.—Heckewelder in ns. Am. Philos.
Soc., n. S., IV, 361, 1834. M'cheuw a mi.-Ibid.
980
[B. A. E.
WYSOX—XERIPAM
M'chwauwaumi.-Day, o' cit. Mechayomy.—Pa.
Council (1732) in Col. Rec. Pa., III. 451, 1852.
Meehayomy.—Pa. Council (1728), ibid., 326. Sca-
handowana.–Ft. Johnson conf. (1756) in N. Y.
Doc. Col. Hist., VII, 48, 1856. Scahentoarrhonon.—
Jes. Rel. 1635,33, 1858 (Huron name of the people).
Scha, han, do, a, na.—Clinton (1750) in N. Y. Doc.
Col. Hist., VI, 548, 1855. Schahandowa.–Mt. John-
son Council (1755) in Arch. Pa., 2d s., VI, 293,
1877. Schahandowana.–Mt.Johnson conf. (1755) in
N.Y. Doc. Col. Hist., VI,984, 1855. Seahautowano.—
Weiser (1755), in Arch. Pa., II, 259, 1852. Ske-
handowa.—Writer of 1737 quoted by Ruttenber,
Tribes Hudson R., 194, 1872. Waioming.—
Zeisberger (1755) in Arch. Pa., II, 459, 1
waiomink.—Bay, op. cit. 132, wajomick—Los
kiel (1794) in Rupp, W., Penn., app., 358,
1846. Wajomik.—Drake, Ind. Chron., 184, 1836.
Waughwauwame.—Drake, Tecumseh, 13, 1852.
Wawamie.—Day, Penn., 432, 1843. Wayomick.—
Horsfield (1755) in Arch. Pa., II,492, 1853. W:
ing.—Ibid., 491. Weoming. — Machin (1779) in
Jour. Mil. Exped. Gen. Sullivan, 194, 1887.
Weyoming.—Easton conf. (1757) in N. Y. Doc. Col.
Hist., VII, 305, 1856. Wioming.–Evans map, 1749.
#T' '' in #. Pa.,£
oyming.–Spangenberg uot y Rupp,
Northampton Co., 95, # '''
1743) in Col. Rec. Pa., iv, 643, 1851.
yaming.—LaTour map, 1782. Wyomen writer
of 1759 quoted by Kendall, Trav., 11, 281, 1809.
Wyomin-Canassatego (1742) in Col. Rec., Pa.,
IV, 580, 1851. Wyoming.—Johnson (1756) in R. I.
Col. Rec., v. 529, 1860. yomink.—Stanwix (1757)
in Arch. Pa., III, 301, 1853. Wyomish. – Hess
(1756), ibid., 56. . .
Wysox. A tribe or band reputed to
have lived on a small creek which flows
into £ r at the present Wysox,
Bradford co., Pa. According to Day
Penn., 137, 1843), tradition states that
this tribe had two sanguinary battles at
the mouth of Towanda cr; with Indians
'w': probably the Nanticoke.
The Wysox may have been Munsee or
Delawares.
Wzokhilain. See Osunkhirhine.
Xabaagua. A Chumashan village w. of
Pueblo de las Canoas (San Buenaventura),
Ventura co., Cal., in 1542.-Cabrillo,
Narr. (1542), in Smith, Colec. Doc. Fla.,
181, 1857.
Xagua. A Chumashan village w. of
Pueblo de las Canoas (San Buenaven-
tura), Ventura co., Cal., in 1542.
Sajay '' in Cal. Farmer Apr. 17, 1863.
.–Cabrillo, Narr. (1542), in Smith, Colec.
Doc. Fla., 181, 1857. Xaqua-Taylor, op. cit.
Xaiméla. Mentioned by Oñate (Doc.
Inéd., xv.1, 113, 1871) as a pueblo of New
Mexico in 1598. Doubtless situated in
the Salinas, in the vicinity of Abo, E. of
the Rio Grande. It seemingly pertained
to the Piro or the Tigua.
Xalamaj. A Chumashan village for-
merly near Santa Barbara, Cal.—Taylor
in Cal. Farmer, Apr. 24, 1863.
Xalou. A Chumashan village £
near Santa Barbara, Cal.—Taylor in Cal.
Farmer, Apr. 24, 1863.
Xamachá. A former Diegueñorancheria
near San Diego, s. Cal.—Ortega (1775)
quoted by Bancroft, I list. Cal., 1, 253,
1884.
Xamunambe. A province, tribe, or vil-
lage on the South Carolina coast, visited
by Ayllon in 1520 and 1521, Barcia says
at it was under a chief called Datha.
mapees
(J. M.)
me).
Xamunambe.—Documentos Inéditos, xiv. 506, 1870.
Xamunanuc.—Oviedo, Hist. Gen. Indies, III, 628,
1853. Xumunaumbe.—Barcia, Ensayo, 4, 1723.
Xana. A former Diegueño rancheria
near San Diego, s. Cal.—Ortega (1775)
quoted by Bancroft, Hist. Cal., 1, 253,
1884.
Xapida. A province or tribe on the
Carolina coast, visited by Ayllon in 1521,
when it was under the chief Datha.
Xapida.—Barcia, Ensayo 4, 1723. Xapira.—Ovie-
do, Hist. Gen. Indies, III, 628, 1853.
Xarame (probably pronounced cha-rä'-
A huiltecan tribe, well known
in the 18th century at several Franciscan
missions. They seem to have been natives
of the region of San Antonio, Tex. In
1699 they were in Coahuila at both San
Juan Bautista and San Francisco Solano,
below the present, Eagle Pass, on the
Rio Grande (Portillo, Apuntes, 271, 279,
1888). Soon after this date they were the
chief tribe at the latter mission, a Xarame
being its “governor” (Paredes, Visita,
1729, par. 7, MS.). Of the 144 Indians
baptized there in 1704, 22 were Xarames
(Bap. Rec, MS.). When, in 1718, Father
Olivares transferred this mission to San
Antonio r., Texas, and reestablished it
as that of San Antonio de Valero, he took
with him the Xarame neophytes to serve
as teachers and examples for the Payaya
and other new tribes to be gathered (Oli-
vares, Carta, in Mem. de Nueva España,
xxvii, 169, MS.). The first baptism at
San Antonio de Valero was that of a Xar-
ame child, and the tribe was still repre-
sented at that mission late in the 18th
century. H. E. B.)
Charame.—Doc. of May 13, 1752, in Bexãr Arch-
ives. Chaulamas.–Fr. Isidro Felix de Espinosa,
Diary, 1709, MS. Jarame.–Fr. Guerra, 1720, in
Valero Baptismal Rec., MS. Jarames-Morfi
1777) quoted by Bancroft, Nat. Races, 1,612, 1886.
urame.–Fr. Benito Sanchez, 1727, ibid. Sarame.–
Fr. Francisco Ruiz, 1715, ibid. Schiarame.-Resi-
dencia of Gov. Bustillo y Zevallos, 1734, MS. in
Bexar Archives. Schyarame.—Ibid. Xaram.–
Fr. De Soto, 1713, in Solano Baptismal Rec., MS.
e.–Fr. £ Diario, June 10–13, 1716,
MS. Xarames.—Revillagigedo (1793) quoted by
Bancroft, Nat. Races, 611, 1886. arame.–Fr.
Prado, 1737, in Valero Baptismal Rec., MS., Zar-
ame.–Fr. Francisco de los Dolores, 1739, ibid.
Xaseum. A former village connected
with San Carlos mission, Cal., and said
to have been Esselen. It was 10 leagues
from Carmelo, in the Sierra, near Pach-
hepes.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Apr. 20,
1860.
Xatóe. Mentioned by Oñate (Doc.
Inéd., xv.1, 113, 1871) as a pueblo of New
Mexico in 1598. Doubtless situated in
the Salinas, in the vicinity of Abo, E. of
the Rio Grande. It seemingly pertained
to the Piro or the Tigua.
Xatol.—Bancroft, Ariz., and N. Mex., 135, 1889
(misprint). Zatoe.—Columbus Mem. Vol., 154,
1893 (misprint). - -
Xeripam. A tribe named in 1708 in a
list of those that had been encountered
or heard of to the N. E. of San Juan Bau-
tista mission, on the lower Rio Grande.
Although the Yerbipiamos (Ervipiames'
Bt, LL.30]
are given in the same document as one
of the tribes living N. of the mission,
the two names probably applied to the
same tribe, the Ervipiame(Fr. Isidro Felix
de Espinosa, “Relacion Compendiosa” of
the Rio Grande missions, MS. in the ar-
chives of the College of Santa Cruz de
Querétaro). (H. E. B.)
Xiabu. A village, probably Coahuilte-
can, encountered in Coahuila in 1689 by
De León (Derrotero, MS.), 5 leagues s. of
the Rio Grande, when on his way to Texas.
Xinesi (probably pronounced ché-nā’-
sć). The high-priest of the Hasinai con-
federacy of E. Texas. The bonds of this
confederacy, which included about a
dozen tribes, seem to have been rather
more religious than political. The Hai-
nai was regarded as the head tribe, and
what gave it its prestige was the location
on its western border, near Angelina r.,
of the chief temple containing the sacred
fire, from which directly or indirectl
all the household fires were £
For religious pur s there was first a
sub-grouping of the confederacy. Thus,
for ordinary occasions, the Neche and
Hainai tribes held their ceremonies and
festivals together, while the Nacogdoche
and Nasoni formed another group. But
many of their religious and social func-
tions included the whole confederacy.
Such were held at the chief fire temple.
Presiding over this temple was the head
priest called the cinesi, or chemesi. Ac-
£ to Espinosa, chemesi seems to
have been a general term meanin
priest, yet even he ordinarily restric
the name to this head priest. Terán,
Jesus María, and Massanet agree in
regarding the xinesi as the highest
individual authority in the group, but
they do not give the same view as to
the nature of his position. Massanet
regarded him as a high priest; Espinosa
regarded him mainly in this light, but
testified that his authority was superior
to that of any chief; Jesus María calls
him not only a priest, but also a “little
king,” and tells of his great authority as
a ruler. The details given as to his func-
tions, however, indicate that he was pri-
marily a priest, but that through his
£ dignity and priestly influence
e outranked all others, and that his
word had great authority in civil as well
as in religious affairs.
The rinesi lived, as has been indicated,
in the center of the confederacy, near
Angelina r., w. of Nacogdoches. Accord-
ing to Jesus María, his office was heredi-
tary, and the inference from all circum-
stances is that it was attached to the
Hainai tribe. The most important duty
of the winesi was to care for the fire
temple near his house, and to consult
the Coninisi, or fictitious twin boys, by
XIABU-YAAGA
981
means of which he talked with the Great
Chief Above. The early writers convey
the impression that the cinesi was a per-
son of great dignity, doing no manual
labor, and commanding great personal
respect. He was fed and clothed, we
are told, by community gifts, to insure
which he sometimes preyed upon the
superstition of his people. At the house
of each caddi, or civil chief, and of each
of the other dignitaries, a special seat
of honor and a bed were scrupulously
reserved for the use of the cinesi during
his visits. (Consult Espinosa, Crónica
Apostólica, pt. 1, 421, 424, 425,432, 1746;
Jesus María, Relación, 1691, MS.; Massa-
net, Carta, in Quar. Tex. Hist. Asso., 11,
305-312, 1899; Terán, Descripción y Diaria
Demarcación, 1691, in Mem. de Nueva
España, xxvii, 48, MS.) (H. E. B.)
Xisca. A village, presumably Costa-
noan, formerly connected with San Juan
Bautista mission, Cal.
Xisca.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Nov. 23, 1860.
Xiscaca.-Englehardt, Franc. in Cal., 398, 1897.
Xivirca. A village, presumably Costa-
noan, formerly connected with San Juan
Bautista mission, Cal.—Taylor in Cal.
Farmer, Nov. 23, 1860.
Xocotoc. A Chumashan village w. of
Pueblo de las Canoas (San Buenaventura),
Ventura co., Cal., in 1542.
Xocotoc.—Cabrillo, Narr. (1542), in Smith, Colec.
Doc. Fla., 181, 1857. Xotococ.–U. S. Geog. and
Geol. Surv., vii,307, 1879.
Xoxi. Mentioned by Oviedo (Hist.
| Gen. Indies, III, 628, 1853) as one of the
provinces or villages visited by Ayllon,
probably on the South Carolina coast, in
1520.
Xuacaya. A province or tribe on the
Carolina coast, visited by Ayllon in 1521.—
Barcia, Ensayo, 5, 1723.
Xugua. A Chumashan village, prob-
ably identical with Guacaya (q. v.),
formerly on Santa Cruz id. (San Lucas of
Cabrillo), Cal.
Ca-wa'.—Henshaw, Buenaventura MS. vocab.,
B. A. E., 1884 (c=sh). Xu —Cabrillo, Narr.
(1542), in Smith. Colec. Doc. Fla., 181, 1857.
Xuqua.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Apr. 17, 1863.
Xumis. A former village connected
with San Carlos mission, Cal., and said
to have belonged to the Esselen.—Taylor
in Cal. Farmer, Apr. 20, 1860.
Xumskhumesilis (Ximsyumesilis). An
ancestor of a Quatsino gens after whom
the gens was sometimes named.-Boas in
Petermanns Mitteil., pt. 5, 131, 1887.
Xutis. Mentioned by Oñate (Doc. Inéd.,
xvi. 103, 1871) as a pueblo of New Mexico
in 1598. Unidentified.
Yaaga ( Ya’-aga, “little willows’). A
former large village that formed the center
of the Klamath settlements on William-
son r., about a mile from Upper Klamath
lake, Oreg., where the Linkville-Ft Kla-
math road crosses the stream.—Gatschet
982
[B. A. E.
YA AIHAKEMAE-YAHKSIS
in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., II, pt. 1, xxix,
1890.
Yaaihakemae (Yaai'raq Emaé, ‘the
crabs'). A gens of the Komoyue, a sept
of the true Kwakiutl, and a clan of the
Tenaktak. -
Yaai"Hak Emaë.-Boas in 6th Rep. N. W. Tribes
£
Petermanns Mittei'pt. 5. *:::" o
Yaasitun (Ya’-a-si'-tūn). A Takelma
band or village on the s. side of Rogue r.,
Oreg.—Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore,
III, 235, 1890.
Yacdossa. A former small tribe repre-
sented at San Antonio de Valero mission,
Texas.
Yacherk. A '" Eskimo
village on Igushik r., Alaska.
Yachérgamut.—Spurr quoted by Baker, #
Dict. Alaska, 1902 (mut–miut, ‘people'). Y
erk.—Baker, ibid.
Yachikamni. Mentioned by Pinart as
the tribe that originally lived on the site
of the £ city of Stockton, Cal., and
hence belonged to the Choloyone tribe of
the Mari n (Yokuts) family. The
same is said by Taylor of the Yachimese,
the tribes being apparently identical.
Ochecames.—Bancroft, Hist. Cal., IV, 138, 1886.
Ochecammes.—Hale, Ethnog. and Philol., v.1, 630,
1846. Ochekamnes.—Gallatin in Trans. Am. Ethnol.
Soc., 11, 123, 1848. Ochocumnes.—Bancroft, Hist.
Cal., iv, 138, 1886. Yachachumnes.—Taylor in Cal.
Farmer, June 8, 1860. Yachchumnes.—Ibid., Feb.
22. Yachimese.—Ibid., Dec. 7, 1860. Yatchikam-
nes.–Pinart, Cholovone MS., B. A. E., 1880.
Yatchikumne.—Ibid.
Yachin (‘mesquite '' An Apache band
or clan at San Carlos agency and Ft
Apache, Ariz., in 1881.
#in-hourse in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, III, 112,
Yacomanshaghking (apparently a cor-
ruption of Yagawanshaking, “at the place
of small huts.”–Gerard). A Delaware
tribe or band that dwelt on the E. bank of
Delaware r. in New Jersey, on a small
stream about the present Camden.—Herr-
man, ''' 1670), in Rep. on Line between
Va. and Md., 1873.
Yacomui. A village, presumably Cos-
tanoan, formerly connected with #:
mission, San Francisco, Cal.
Yacomui.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Oct. 18, 1861.
Yacumi.-Ibid. -
Yacum. A warlike Diegueño band, in
alliance with the Cocopa, occupying a val-
ley in the mountains between the desert
and the Gulf coast, chiefly in Lower
California. They were said to number
fewer than 200 in 1853. They raised corn,
melons, pumpkins, beans, and other
crops, by irrigation.
Guaicamaopa.–Kino (ca. 1699) in Doc. Hist. Mex.,
4th S., i. 349, 1856 (located by Kino at junction
of the Gila and the Colorado, but probably the
identical tribe; opa is a Pima word signifying
‘people'). Ha-coom.–Heintzelman (1853) in H. R.
Ex. Doc. 76, 34th Cong., 3d sess., 34-53, 1857.
Jacum. —Ibid. Yacum.–Ibid.
Yadus (Yā’d As). An important sub-
division of the Stustas, a great Haida
family of the Eagle clan. It constituted
one of the Kaigani families, and was sub-
divided like them (in the Tlingit style)
into 5 house-groups: Ildjunai-hadai, Na-
algus-hadai, Nakons-hadai, Otkialnaas-
hadai, and Otnaas-hadai.—Swanton,
Cont. Haida, 276, 1905.
Yagats (Ya’-gats). A Paiute band for-
merly at Amargoza, s. E. Cal.-Powell in
Ind. Aff. Rep. 1873, 51, 1874.
Yagenechito (Choctaw: ‘large land”).
tribe, probably affiliated with the
Chitimacha, located on De l'Isle's map
1703) on Bayou Lafourche, La.
nesito-Iberville (1699) in '": Déc., Iv,
172,1880. Yagenechito.—Ibid., 184. etsito--
De l'Isle, map, 1703. Yaguenechitons.—
#: in French, Hist. Coll. La., III, 35, 1851.
agueneschito.—Iberville, op.cit., 155.
Yagnashoogawa (possibly for Yakni-
achukma, 'good country’). A former
Choctaw town, noted by Romans in 1775
and perhaps identifiable with a traditional
town on Indian branch of Running Tiger
cr., Kemper co., Miss.—Halbert in Pub.
Miss. Hist. Soc., v.1, 425, 1902.
Yagua. A Calusa village on the S. w.
coast of Florida, about 1570.—Fontaneda
Mem. (ca. 1575), Smith trans., 19, 1854.
Yagun. An ancient Haida town for-
merly on the N. coast of Queen Charlotte
ids., Brit. Col.
Ya’g An.—Swanton, Cont. Haida, 281, 1905.
Yagunkun-lnagai ( Ya’gun-kun-lnagā’-i,
‘Yagun river point-town people'). A
branch of the Kuna-lanas, a great Haida
family belonging to the Raven clan. The
Yagun is the largest stream on the Queen
Charlotte ids. J. R. S.)
Yagun kunilnagai'.—Boas, 12th Rep. N. W. Tribes
Can., 23, 1898. Ya' kun lnaga'-i.—Swanton,
Cont. Haida, 271, 1905.
Yag unstlan-ln agai (Ya’gun st/an
lnaga'-i, ‘Yagun river rear-town
le”). A local subdivision of the Stlenga-
anas, a Haida family belonging to the
Raven clan.—Swanton, Cont. Haida, 271,
1905.
Yahach. A former Alsea village on the
Pacific coast s, of the mouth of the Alsea
r., Oreg.
Yahatc.–Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, III. 230,
1890. Yahats.—Ibid. Ya'-qai-yuk-Ibid. Yaw-
hick.—Ind. Aff. Rep., 107, 1856. Yawhuch.-Ibid.,
80, 1863. Youitts.—Lewis and Clark Exped., II,
118, 1814. Youitz.—Drake, Bk. Inds., xi, 1848.
Yahal. A Yaquina village on the N.
side of Yaquina r., Oreg.
Ya'-hal.–Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, III, 229,
1890.
Yahalgi (‘wolf people'). A clan of the
Creeks.
Ya’-ha.–Morgan, Anc. Soc., 161, 1878. Y i-
Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg., I, 155, 1884 (algi-
‘people').
Yahandika (Yáhandika, “ground-hog
eaters'). Given by Hoffman (Proc. Am.
Philos. Soc., xxIII, 298, 1886) as one of
the former divisions of the Shoshoni.
Yahksis. The principal village of the
BULL. 301
Kelsemaht, on Flores id., Clayoquot sq.,
w. coast of Vancouver id, with 76 inhabi-
tants in 1909.
Yahuskin. A Shoshonean band which
prior to 1864, roved and hunted with
the Walpapi about the shores of Goose,
Silver, Warner, and Harney lakes,
Oreg., and temporarily in Surprise val-
ley and Klamath marsh, where they
gathered wokas for food. They came
specially into notice in 1864, on Oct. 14
of which year they became party to the
treaty of Klamath lake by which their
territory was ceded to the United States
and they were placed on Klamath res.,
established at that time. With the Wal-
papi and a few Paiute who had joined
them, the Yahuskin were assigned lands
in the southern part of the reservation, on
Sprague r. about Yainax, where the
have since resided, although throu
intermarriage with other Indians on the
reservation their tribal identity became
lost by 1898, since which time they have
been officially designated as Paiute. Gat-
schet, who visited them about 1884, says
they were then engaged in agriculture,
lived in willow lodges and log houses, and
were gradually abandoning their roaming
proclivities. The Yahuskin have always
been officially enumerated with the Wal-
papi, the aggregate population varying
between 1877 and 1891 from 135 to 166
persons. In 1909 they were reported at
103.
$:-#" in Ind. Aff. Rep., 90, 1866.
Yahooshkin.—Gatschet in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., II,
t._1, xxxv, 1890. Yahooskin.—Treaty of 1864 in
nd. Laws and Treaties, II, 663, 1903. Yahooskin
Snakes.-H. R. Rep. 98, 42d Cong., 3d sess., 449,
# Yahuskin.–Meacham in Ind. Aff. Rep., 52,
Yaka. The Corn clans of the Keresan
pueblos at Laguna, Acoma, Santa Ana,
Sia, San Felipe, and Cochiti, N. Mex.
The Corn clans of Acoma (Kochinish,
Yellow; Kukanish, Red; Kuishkosh,
Blue; Kuishtiti, Brown; and Kusesh,
White) formed a phratry, as do the Yel-
low and Red Corn clans of Laguna, who
claim to have come originally from
Acoma. The Blue, Brown, and White
Corn clans of Acoma are now extinct.
The varying forms of the clan name
among the different Keresan villages are:
Laguna, Yáka-hánoch; Acoma, Yáka-
hánoqch; Santa Ana, Yak'-háno; Sia and
San Felipe, Yáka-hano; Cochiti, Yák'a-
hánuch. The termination hóno, etc., sig-
nifies “people.”—Hodge in Am. Anthr.,
Ix, 349, 1896.
Yá-ka.—Stevenson in 11th Rep. B. A. E., 19, 1894.
Yakka.—Bandelier, Delight Makers, 257, 1890.
Yakchilak. A Kuskwogmiut Eskimo
village near the mouth of Kuskokwim r.,
Alaska.
Yachtshilágamiut.—Spurr and Post quoted by
Baker, Geog. Dict. Alaska, 1902. Yakchilak.-
Baker, ibid.
YAHUSKIN–YAKIMA
983
Yakima (Ya-ki-mâ, ‘runaway”). An im-
portant Shahaptian tribe, formerly living
on both sides of the Columbia and on the
northerly branches of the Yakima (for-
merly Tapteal) and the Wenatchee, in
Washington. They are mentioned by
Lewis and Clark in 1806 under the name
Cutsahnim (possibly the name of a chief)
and estimated as 1,200 in number, but
there is no certainty as to the bands in-
cluded under that figure. In 1855 the
United States made a treaty with the Ya-
kima and 13 other tribes of Shahaptian,
Salishan, and Chinookan stocks, by which
they ceded the territory from the Cascade
mts. to Palouse and Snake rs. and from L.
Chelan to the Columbia, and the Yakima
res. was established, upon which all the
YAKIMA MAN
participating tribes and bands were to be
confederated as the Yakima nation under
the leadership of Kamaiakan (q.v.), a
distinguished Yakima chief. Before this
treaty could be ratified the Yakima war
broke out, and it was not until 1859 that
the provisions of the treaty were carried
into effect. The Paloos and certain other
tribes have never recognized the treaty
or come on the reservation. Since the
establishment of the reservation the term
Yakima has been generally used in a
comprehensive sense to include all the
tribes within its limits, so that it is now
impossible to estimate the number of
Yakima proper. The total Indian popu-
lation of the reservation was officially es-
timated at 1,900 in 1909, but of this num-
ber probably comparatively few are true

984
YAKU
YAKON AN FAMILY
[B. A. E.
Yakima. The native name of the Yakima
is Waptailmim, “people of the narrow river,’
or Pá'kiutlema, “people of the gap, both
names referring to the narrows in Yakima
r. at Union Gap, where their chief village
was formerly situated. Other bands were
the Setaslema, of Setass cr., and the Pisko,
of the lower Yakima. Little is known of
the particular customs of the Yakima, but
there is no reason to suppose that their
life differed greatly from that of the
Nez Percés (q.v.) and other Shahaptian
oples. Consult Mooney in 14th Rep.
. A. E., pt. 2, 1896. J. M.)
Cat-sa-nim.–Gibbs in Pac. R. R. Rep., i, 417, 1855
(misquoting Lewis and Clark). Cutsahnim.–
Lewis and Clark Exped., 11,475, 1814. Cut-sa-nim.–
Ind. Aff. Rep., 252, 1854. Cuts-sāh-mem.—Clark
(1805) in Orig. Jour. Lewis and Clark, iii, 128, 1905.
Cuts-sah-nim.–Orig. Jour., ibid., vi, 119, 1905.
E’yack-im-ah.–Ross. Fur Hunters, 1, 185, 1855.
Iaakema.—Hale in U.S. Expl. Exped., v.1, 213, 1846.
I-ākima.–Gatschet, MS., B. A. E. (Okinagan
name). Jaakema.—Hale, op. cit., 569. Pa'kiut-
'léma.–Mooney in 14th Rep. B. A. E., 737, 1896.
Pishwanwapum.—Tolmie £ by Lord, Nat. in
Brit: Col. II, 215, 1866. Pshawanwappam:-Keane
in Stanford, Compend., 531, 1878. Shanwap-
£ and Clark Exped., 11, 595, 1817.
£ ones.–Morse, Rep. to Sec. War, 372, 1822.
Stobshaddat.-Lord, Nat. in Brit. Col., 11, 246, 1866
‘robbers'; so called by Puget Sound tribes).
akama.–Stevens in Sen. Ex. Doc. 34, 33d Cong.,
- , 1854. Tobc'-a-dûd.–McCaw, Puyallup
MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1885 (Puyallup name).
Wa'pamétánt.–Mooney in 14th Rep. B. A. E.,
744, 1896. Waptai'lmim.–Mooney, ibid., 737.
Yaa'kima.—Chamberlain in Rep. N. W. Tribes
Canada, 8, 1892 (Kutenai name: said, by folk-
etymology perhaps, to mean foot bent toward
the instep"). Yacaaws.–Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes,
I, 521, 1853. Yacamaws.—Lane in Sen. Ex.
Doc. 52, 31st Cong., 1st sess., 174, 1850. Yacka-
man.—Cox, Columbia R., 11, 14, 1831. Yacka-
maws.-Lane in Sen. Ex. Doc. 52, 31st Cong., 1st
sess., 8, 1850. Yackaws. -Lane in Schoolcraft,
Ind. Tribes, III, 632, 1833. Yackimas.—Dart in
Ind. Aff. Rep., 216, 1851. Yacomans, –Smet, New
Ind. Sketches, 92, 1895. Yakamas.—Stevens in
Ind. Aff. Rep., 231, 1854. Yakanias.–Douglas in
H. R. Misc. Doc. 98, 30th Cong., 1st sess., 15, 1848.
Yakemas.—Hale in U. S. Expl. Exped., vi, 213,
1846. Yakenia.–Medill in H. R. Ex. Doc. 76, 30th
Cong., 1st sess., 6, 1848, Yakima.—Gibbs in Pae.
R. R. Rep., 1,467, 1853. Yakimaw.—Tolmie quoted
by Lord, Nat. in Brit. Col., ii. 245, 1866. anka-
mas –Gray, Hist. Oreg., 91, 1870. Yookoomans.—
Parker, Jour., 318, 1846.
Yakoman Family. A linguistic family
formerly occupying a territory in w.
Oregon, on and adjacent to the coast from
Yaquina r. s. to Umpqua r. The family
was probably never strong in numbers and
of late years has decreased rapidly. The
few survivors are on the Siletz res., in
Oregon. The family is of considerable
ethnologic interest, since it apparently
represents the southern limit of a type of
culture exhibited particularly by the Chi-
nookan, Salishan, and other tribes of the
coast of Washington and Vancouver id.
The Athapascan tribes of s. Oregon and
N. California seem to have been more
deeply affected by contact with Califor-
nian stocks.
The Yakonan conformed physically to
the general type of the N. W. coast and
are notable as marking the southern limit
in that region of the practice of artificial
Umkwa and the sea”).
deformation of the head. Their social
organization is not fully understood, but
there was no totemic clan system, though
a tendency to local segregation of groups
related by blood was evident in their
villages. There was also a preference for
marriage outside the tribe, though this
did not have the force of an exogamous
rule, so far as can be learned. The social
orders of nobility and common people,
peculiar to the N.W. coast, obtained, and
slavery was an institution in full force
until the tribes came under the control
of the United States. The Yakoman
mythology and traditions are distinctly
of the type of the coast tribes of Wash-
ington, but they show traces of modifi-
cation by contact with the Californian
stocks on the s. The family was com-
posed of 4 tribes occupying adjacent dis-
tricts, which, from N. to S., were: Yaqui-
na, Alsea, Siuslaw, and Kuitsh. These
tribes have played an unimportant rôle
in history and little is known of them.
On the formation of the Siletz res. in
1855 they were removed thither, and
since, that time they have declined so
rapidly in numbers, principally through
the ravages of tuberculosis, that they are
now on the verge of extinction. (L. F.)
>Yakones.—Hale in U. S. Expl. £ v1, 198,
218, 1846 (or Iakon, coast of Oregon): Buschmann,
Spuren der aztek. Sprache, 612, 1859. Iakon.—
ale in U.S. Expl. Exped., v.1, 218, 569, 1846 (or
Lower Killamuks); Buschmann, Spuren der
aztek. Sprache, 612, 1859. Jacon.–Gallatin in
Trans. Am. Ethnol. Soc., 11, pt. 1, c, 77, 1818.
>Jakon.–Gallatin in Trans. Am. Ethnol. Soc.,
11, pt. 1, 17, 1848; Berghaus (1851), Physik. Atlas,
map 17, 1852: Gallatin in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes,
III, 402, 1853 (language of lower Killamuks'
Latham in Trans. Philol. Soc. Lond..., 73, 1856;
Latham, Opuscula, 340, 1860. Yakon. --Latham,
Nat. Hist. Man, 324, 1850; Gatschet, in Mag. Am.
Hist., 166, 1877; Gatschet in Beach, Ind. Misc.,
141, 1877; Bancroft, Nat. Races, 111, 565, 640, 1882.
>Yákona. –Gatschet in Mag. Am. Hist., 256, 1882.
=Yakonan.—Powell in 7th Rep., B. A. E., 133,
1891. --Southern Killamuks. – Hale in U.S. Expl.
Exped., VI, 218, 569, 1846 (or Yakones); Gallatin
in Trans. Am. Ethnol. Soc., 11, 17, 1848 (after Hale).
>Sud Killamuk. —Berghaus (1851), Physik. Atlas,
map 17, 1852. Sainstskla. -Latham, Nat. Hist.
Man, 325, 1850 (“south of the Yakon, between the
>Sayuskla. –Gatschet in
Mag. Am. Hist., 257, 1882 (on Lower. Umpqua.
Sayliskla, and Smith rivers). D. Killi t.-
Latham, Nat. Hist. Man, 325, 1850 (“mouth of the
Umkwa”). XKlamath.—Keane in Stanford,
Compend., Cent. and So. Am., 475, 1878 (eited as
including Yacons).
Yaku (Yak'u). A Haida town of the
Dostlan-lnagai family, that formerly stood
on the N., w, coast of Graham id., opposite
North id., Queen Charlotte ids, Brit.
Col. This town, or it and the neighbor-
ing one of Kiusta together, may be that
designated Lu-lan-na by John Work,
1836–41, to which he assigned 20 houses
and 296 people. Old people remember
4 large houses and 4 small ones in Yaku,
and 9 houses in Kiusta. This would
seem to indicate a population in Yaku
£" of about 100 to 120. (J. R. S.)
'k'o.—Boas, 12th Rep. N. W. Tribes Can., 2,
1898. Kakoh.-Dawson, Q. Charlotte Ids., 1628,


nvr.r..!w1 YAKU-G1TIN'A1—Y A KWAL 985
1R-“Q (corrupted form). Yn.k!u.-—Swauton. Cont. Yg];ugg1;_ The prinpi 31 1-,0“-n of thc
1‘lnx<la(.4‘.!P;1,.”}£1().i. Yukh.—I)euns,Tulcs from 111- Yqkut/at tribe on the Ray of the same
~ , x‘ . - ‘ . ' " ' .
en’ J . . . .. _ - . - name 111 Alaska. Pop. 300 111 1890
(ngatri-t€};l:aa)1_ Yik"di.’t.—b‘wnnton. ficld notes, B. A. E., 1904.
Hlgahet-gitinai, a Haida family of the
Eagle clan. They received their name
from having lived in the middle of Skide-
gate village; there they killed a chief
and fled to the w. coast.~ —Swanton, Cont.
Haida, 274, 1905.
Yaku-1nnu( 1'11’ L-u l1i’nas, ‘middle-town
people’). A large and important Haida
family belonging to the Raven clan. By
the Skidegate people it is said they
were so named because they occupied
the middle row in a legendary five-
row town, where all the Raven side for-
mcrlv lived (see Slcena). The Masset
people attributed it to the fact that
wherever the members of this family
settled they occupied the middle of the
village. They are said to have come
originally from the s. end of Queen
Charlotte ids., but the greater part finally
moved~to Alaska, where they constituted
the most important Raven family among
the Kaigani. One subdivision, the Ao-
yaku-lnagai, settled in Masset inlet. Of
the Kaigaui part of the family there were 4
subdivisions, the Kaad-naas-hadai, Yehl-
naas-hadai, Skistlai-nai-hadai, and Na-
kaduts-hadai. The extinct Ta-ahl-lanas
of North id. erhaps belonged to it. Be-
fore the ’ leflt Queen Charlotte ids. their
principal town was Dadens. In Alaska
it was Klinkwan. The Hlgahet-gu-lanas
are said to have once been a part of this
family.—S\vanton, Cont. Haida, 271, 1905.
Ys,k'1l’nu.—Bnu.~1, 12th Ra). W. Tribes Can.,
22. 189$. Ylkwi Lennl.l.— urnson in Proc. Roy.
Soc. Cun., scc. 11. 125, 1895.
Yakntat. A Tlingit tribe centering
around the bay of the same name, but
extending northward to Copper r. and
southward to Dry hay, Alaska. Pop.
826 in 1880, 436 in 1890. Their principal
winter town is Yakutat. According to a
contributor to The Alaskan, the town on
Dry bay is called Satah. Emmons con-
siders the Dry bay and Chilkat (Con-
troller bay) Indians as distinct divisions.
A summer village near (‘opper r. is named
Chilkat, and Gonaho, Gutheni, and Illa-
hayik are the names of former towns.
Social divisions are Ganahadi, Kashke-
koan, Koskedi, and Tekoedi. (J. R. s.)
Ghlach-5-j€k.—Krnuse,T11nkltInd..98, 1885. Ink‘
hutha'.th.—1~1olmhcrg_ Ethnog. Skin... map, 142'
1855. J'nkutat.—1’rn-hard, Phys. Hist. i\iil!1.. v, 870'
1847. Jnkiitat-k6n.—Knuisc,Tlinklt1nd.,1l6.1&&‘3-
K1ahinks.—Colyer(18G9) in Ind. Af1'.Rep.,535,1870-
I:ahay1’kqoa.n.--Swuuton, field-notes, B. A. E-
(usual name applied bv themselves). Thlu-har
fetal;-gwan.—PImn1ons in Mem. Am._1\-lus. Nab
I|st., in, 230, 1903. Yshkutats.—Elhott, (‘.ond- _
Arr. Alaska, 30, 1&7-1. Yakutats.—Dn1l in I’rnC- Yakwal (‘drifted ones,’ from ydl-u'u11/1,
A111. A. A. S. 1869, XVIII, _'Zti9, 1370. Yl-kl!‘ ‘I an] Qarrigd Off by water7)_ Atrih(1 tra-
ttsk.—\'>‘ ' '.‘k,, . ,-. . --
y““c,f§"__§f1f{:$:,§‘,‘.’“i,{ }“,§,,§f‘,,;’,§{,_1§;;f-{_ ditionally found by the Tonkawa on the
ism. ' Gulf coast near Galveston, Texas. They

VAKUTAT PRIEST

986 •
[B. A. E.
YALACASOOCHE—YAMASEE
recognized the Yakwal language as a di-
alect of their own and believed that the
separation had been caused by a flood.
See Yojuane. (A. S. G.)
Yalacasooche. A former Seminole town
at the mouth of Ocklawaha r., Putnam
co., Fla.—H. R. Ex. Doc. 74 (1823), 19th
Cong., 1st sess., 27, 1826.
Yalaka. A former Seminole town 35
m. w. of Volusia or Dexter, in w. Marion
co., Fla.
Amathlas.—H. R. Doc. 78, 25th Cong., 2d sess.,
map, 768–9, 1838. Charles Old Town.—Drake, Book
Inds... bk. IV, 151, 1848 (probably identical). Char-
ley Emathla's Town.—Taylor, War map of Fla.,
1839. Yalaka.—H. R. Ex. Doc. 74 (1823), 19th Cong.,
1st sess., 27, 1826.
Yalik. A Kaniagmiut Eskimo village
on Nuka bay, E. coast of Kenai penin,
Alaska; pop. 32 in 1880.—Petroff in Tenth
Census, Alaska, 29, 1884.
Yalisumni. A former Maidu village
near Salmon Falls, on the s. side of the
South fork of American r., Eldorado co.,
Cal.–Dixon in Bull. Am. Mus. Nat.
Hist., xvii, map, 1905.
Yamacraw. A detached town of the
Creek confederacy, formerly on Yama-
craw bluff, on the s. bank of Savannah
r., in what is now the western suburb of
Savannah, Ga. It was settled about 1730
by a small party of outlawed Creeks, with
a few Yamasee, numbering in all about
17 or 18 families and 30 or 40 men, under
the leadership of Tomochichi (q.v.), who
for “some mischief in their own country”
had been driven out from among the
Lower Creek towns. In 1732 they asked
and received from the South Carolina
government formal permission to remain
in their new settlement, and on the arrival
of the Georgia colony under Oglethorpe
in the next year Tomochichi made him-
self instrumental in bringing about a
treaty between Georgia and the Lower
Creeks, resulting in a reconciliation be-
tween himself and his tribe, with permis-
sion to bring other friends from the Creek
towns to settle at the new location. The
site was reserved by the Indians for their
own use, but was probably abandoned
soon after the death of Tomochichi in
1739.
The Indians of Yamacraw were not a
distinct tribe, as has frequently been rep-
resented, but simply a refugee band of
Creeks, who returned to their original
homes after the ban had been removed.
At the same time it seems evident that it
was composed largely of descendants of
those who had lived formerly in this
neighborhood and had subsequently re-
tired among the Creeks. The name is of
uncertain etymology and seems to be a
corrupted form, the Creek language hav-
ing no r, neither has it any apparent con-
nection with Yamasee. Nevertheless it
should be compared with the Yamiscaron
recorded as far back as the expedition of
Ayllon in 1520–21. Consult Gatschet,
Creek Migr. Leg., I, II, 1884, 1888; Jones,
Hist. Sketch of Tomochichi, 1868; Jones,
Hist. of Ga., 1883. (J. M. J. R. s.
Yamacraw-Moore (1744) in Ga. Hist. Soc. Coll.,
I, 103, 1840. Yammacraw.-Morse, N.A., 208, 1776.
Yamako. A former Maidu village,
about 9 m. E. of Nevada City, Nevada
co., Cal.
Yamagatock.—Bancroft, Nat. Races, 1, 450, 1874
(probably identical). Yamako.—Dixon in Bull.
Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., XVII, map, 1905. Yumaga-
tock.—Bancroft, op. cit.
Yamasee (a name of uncertain etymol-
ogy, and evidently an abbreviated form).
A former noted tribe of Muskhogean
stock, best known in connection with early
South Carolina history, but apparently
occupying originally the coast region and
islands of s. Georgia, and extending into
Florida. From their residence near
Savannah r. they have frequently been
confused with the “Savannahs,” or
Shawano, and the Yuchi. Missions
were established in their territory by
the Spaniards about 1570, and they lived
under the jurisdiction of the Spanish
government of Florida until 1687, when,
in consequence of an attempt to transport
a number of their people as laborers to
the West Indies, they revolted, attacked
a number of the mission settlements and
peaceful Indians, and then fled N. across
Savannah r. to the English colony of
South Carolina. They were allowed to
settle within the present limits of Beau-
fort co., where at a later period they
had several villages, the principal of
which was Pocotaligo; others were Tole-
mato and Topiqui # They aided against
the Tuscarora in 1712, but in 1715, in con-
sequence of dissatisfaction with the trad-
ers, organized a combination against the
English which included all, or nearly all,
the tribes from C. Fear to the Florida
border. The traders were slaughtered in
the Indian towns and a general massacre
of settlers took place along the Carolina
frontier. After several engagements the
Yamasee were finally defeated by Gov.
Craven at Salkechuh (Saltketchers) on
the Combahee and driven across the Sa-
vannah. They retired in a body to
Florida where they were again received
by the Spaniards and settled in villages
near St Augustine. From that time they
were known as allies of the Spaniards and
enemies of the English, against whom
they made frequent raids in compan
with other Florida Indians. A small
part of them also appear to have taken
refuge with the Catawba, where, accord-
ing to Adair, they still retained their
separate identity in 1743. In 1727 their
village near St Augustine was attacked and
destroyed by the English, and their Indian
allies and most of the inhabitants were
BULL. 30]
killed. In 1761 the remnant was said to
number about 20 men, residing near St
£ and they seem also to have
had a small settlement near Pensacola,
The tradition of their destruction and
enslavement by the Seminole is noted b
several writers of this and a later period.
As late as 1812 a small band retained the
name among the Seminole, and some set-
tled among the Hitchiti, but they have
now completel £ They
were said to be darker than the Creeks,
and “flat-footed,” and from their profici-
ency as canoe men gave name to a par-
ticular method of rowing known as the
“Yamasee stroke.” (J. M.)
Eamuses.–Morse, Rep. to Sec. War, 364, 1822
extinct; Yamasi pro bly meant). .-
rcia, Ensayo, 287, 1723. Jamasees.—Brinton,
op. cit. Tammasees.—Oldmixon in Carroll, Hist.
Coll. S. C., II, 413, 1836 (misprint T for Y).
Wimosas.—Woodward, Rem., 25, 1859 (misprint).
Yamages.—Barcia, op. cit., 348. Yamas.–School-
craft, Ind. Tribes, vi, 370, 1857. Yamasecs.–Mc-
Kenney and Hall, Ind. Tribes, III, 82, 1854 (mis-
#: Yamasees.—Archdale, Carolina, 356, 1707.
amases.—Bartram, Travels, 378, 1792. Yamas-
salgi.—Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg., 1,63, 1884 (Creek
name, pl. form). Yamassees.–Rafinesque in Mar-
shall, Ky., introd., 27, 1824. Yámassi.–Gatschet,
Creek Migr. Leg., 1,63, 1884. Yamesee.—Moll's map
in Humphrey, Acct., 1730. Yammassees.—Brin-
ton, ": cit. Yammonsee.—Thomas (1702) in Haw-
kins, Missions, 48, 1845, Yammosees.—Humphrey,
Acct., x, 1730. Yamoisees.—Drake, Ind. Chron.,
173, 1836. Yamossees.—Carroll, Hist. Coll. S. C.,
II, 549, 1836. Yanioseaves.—Oldmixon (1708) in
Carroll, Hist. Coll. S. C., II, 424, 1836 (misprint).
Yemasee.—Gatschet, op. cit., I, 63, Yemassees.-
Brinton, op.cit. Yemmassaws.—Gatschet, op.cit.
:*-*. (1704) in Hawkins, Missions, 20,
9.
Yambadika £" eaters’). A
band of the Bannock.
Root-Eaters,—Hoffman in Proc. Am. Philos. Soc.,
xxIII, 299, 1886. Yambadika.—Ibid. Yumpatick-
ara.—Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, 1, 522, 1853.
Yamel. A Kalapooian tribe formerly
living on Yamhill cr., a w. tributary of
the Willamette in Oregon. They are
now under the Siletz school and num-
bered only 5 in 1910. The following were
their bands as ascertained by Gatschet in
1877: Andshankualth, Andshimmampak,
Chamifuamim, Chamiwi, Champikle,
Chinchal.
Tchá-yamel-amim.–Gatschet, AtfalatiMS., B.A.E.,
1877 (Atfalati name). Yámél.—Gatschet in Jour.
Am. Folk-lore, XII, 213, 1899. Yamhelas.—Coues,
Henry-Thompson jour, 812, 1897. Yam Hili-
Lee and Frost, Oregon, 90, 1844. Yamstills.—Slo-
cum in Sen. Doc. 24, 25th Cong., 2d sess., 15, 1838.
Yammostuwiwagaiya (Yam-mos tu-wi-
wa-gai-ya). A Mono band formerly liv-
ing in Paradise valley, w. Nev.
Yam-mos tu-wi-wa-gai-ya.-Powell, Paviotso MS.,
B. A. E., 1881. Yam-mü's-Powers, Inds. W. Nev.,
MS., B. A. E., 1876 (trans. ‘big plains'). - -
Yampa. A plant (Carum gairdneri)
whose roots are much used for food by
the Indians of the Oregon region, the
Klamath, Umatilla, Ute, and others: from
yámpá, the name of this plant in the
Ute dialect of Shoshonean. (A. F. C.)
Yampa. A division of Ute formerly liv;
ing in E. Utah on and about Green and
Grand rs. In 1849 they occupied 500
YAMBADI KA-Y ANAN FAMILY
, 987
lodges. The name does not appear in
recent official reports, and the original
Yampa are included under the term
White River Ute. The Akanaquint and
Grand River Ute were bands of this divi-
Slon.
Tamp-Pah-Utes.—Simpson (1859), Rep. of Expl.
Across Utah, 35, 1876. Wampa.—Cummings in
Ind. Aff. Rep., 153, 1866. Yampa.—U. S. Stat. at
Large, xv, 619, 1869. Yam Pah-Utes.—Tourtellotte
in ind Aff. Rep., 143,1870. Yampatick-ara-School.
craft, Ind. Tribes, 1, 198, 1853. Yampi-Utes.—Gat-
schet, Comanche MS. vocab., B. A. E. (said to have
originated from union of Kwahari Comanche
Women with Ute '' Yamp-Pah-Utahs.–Sim
son, op. cit., 459. Yan-pa-pa Utahs.—Wilson in
Ind. Aff. Rep. 1849, 67, # Yep-pe.—Lewis and
Clark Exped., I, '' 1814 (£y identical).
Yom papa Utahs'—W son (1849) in Cal. Mess. and
Corresp., 185, 1850. -
Yampas. A former village connected
with San Carlos mission, Cal., and said
to have been Esselen.—Taylor in Cal.
Farmer, Apr. 20, 1860.
Yan (‘directly opposite a ledge). A
former Haida town on the w. side of the
mouth of Masset inlet, Queen Charlotte
ids., Brit. Col. It was built in compara-
tively recent times after troubles between
two Masset families. One family stayed
in Masset, while the other, the Aostlan-
lnagai, settled at Yan.
Ia'an.-Boas, 12th Rep. N. W. Tribes Can., 23,
1898. Yan.—Dawson, Q. Charlotte Ids., 163, 1880.
Yen.—Harrison in Proc. Roy. Soc. Can., sec. 11,
124, 1895.
Yan. The Willow clan of the Tewa
'' of Santa Clara, N. Mex.
a'n-tdóa.—Hodge in Am. Anthr., Ix, 352, 1896
(tdóa="people').
Yana. A tribe, constituting a distinct
linguistic family, formerly occupying the
territory from Round mtn. near Pit r.,
Shasta co., to Deer cr., Tehama co., Cal.
The w. boundary was about 10 m. E. of
Sacramentor., both banks of that stream
being held by the Wintun, with whom
the Yana were frequently at war. The
E. boundary extended along the spurs
running out to the N. and S. from Lassen
butte. In Aug. 1864 the neighboring
miners organized a massacre of the whole
tribe, then numbering about 3,000, of
whom all but about 50 were slaughtered
in the course of a few days. In 1902
Dixon reported only about half a dozen
remaining. A number of their myths
have been recorded by Curtin. Consult
Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., III, 1877,
art. Nosi; Curtin, Creation Myths Prim.
America, 1898. (H. W. H.
Kom'-bo.–Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., III, 277,
1877 (Maidu name). oces.-Powers in Over-
land Mo., x11, 416, 1874. Nosa.–Curtin quoted b
Powell in 6th Rep. B. A. E., xxxvii, 1888. Noi-
Sas.–Geiger in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1859, 438, 1860.
Noser.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Nov. 16, 1860.
.N6-si.-Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., III, 275, 1877.
Noza.—Taylor, op.cit. Nozes.-Powers in Over-
land Mo., x11, 416, 1874. Nó-zi.–Powers in Cont.
N. A. Ethnol., III, 275, 1877. Tisaiqdji.—Curtin, Il-
mawi M.S. vocab., B. A. E., 1889 (Ilmawi name).
Yanan Family. A linguistic family
"' by the Yana tribe (q.v.).
=Nó-zi.-Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., III, 275,
1877 (or Nó-si; mention of tribe; gives numerals
988 YANATOE—Y ANKTON
[B. A. E.
and states they are different from any he has
found in California). = Noces.–Gatschet in Mag.
Am. Hist., 160, Mar., 1877 (or Nozes: merely men-
tioned under Meidoo family). =Yanan.–Powell
in 7th Rep. B. A. E., 135, 1891.
Yanatoe. A former Choctaw village
(Romans, Fla., 311, 1775), probably in
s. w. Kemper co., Miss.
Yancomo. Mentioned as a pueblo of
the province of Atripuy (q.v.), in the re-
gion of the lower Rio Grande, N. Mex.,
in 1598.—Oñate (1598) in Doc. Inéd.,
XVI, 115, 1871.
Yanegua ( Yane/gura, “Big-bear’). A
Cherokee chief who appears to have been
of considerable local prominence in his
time, but whose name, even with the
oldest of the band, is now but a memory.
He was among the signers of the treaties
of 1798 and 1805, and by the treaty of
1819 there was confirmed to him a tract
of 640 acres as one of those living within
the ceded territory who were “believed
to be persons of industry and capable of
managing their property with discre-
tion,” and who had made considerable
improvements on the tracts reserved.
This reservation, still known as the Big-
bear farm, was on the w. bank of the
Oconaluftee, a few miles above its mouth,
and appears to have been the same after-
ward occupied by Yonaguska (q. v.).—
Mooney in 19th Rep. B. A. E., 547, 1900.
Yaneka. The most southerly “old
town” of the Chickasaw, first settled
after the Chickasaw, Choctaw, and Chak-
chiuma separated on the E. side of the
Mississippi.—Adair, Am. Inds., 66, 1775.
Yaneka. One of 5 hamlets composing
the former Choctaw town of Imonga-
lasha, in Neshoba co., Miss.—Halbert in
Pub. Miss. Hist. Soc., v.1, 432, 1902.
Yaneks (“at the little butte”). Former
settlements of Klamath, Modoc, and Sho-
shoni along Middle Sprague r., Lake co.,
Oreg. The name is now applied to the
seat of a subagency on Klamath res.—
Gatschet in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., 11, pt. 1,
xxxi.; pt. 11, 100, 1890.
Yainakshi.–Gatschet, op.cit. Yainakskni.—Ibid.,
100 (referring to the people).
Yangna. A Gabrieleño rancheria for-
merly on the site of Los Angeles, Cal.
Iyakha.—A. L. Kroeber, infºn, 1905 (Luiseño
name: so called from a plant growing abundantly
there). Wenot.—Kroeber in Univ. Cal. Pub.,
Am. Eth. and Arch., viii. 39, 1908 ('stream’: so
called by native informant “because of a large
river there”). Yanga.–Ried (1852) quoted by
Taylor in Cal. Farmer, June 8, 1860. ang-ha-
Taylor, ibid., May 11, 1860. Yang-na.–Ried quoted
by Hoffman in Bull. Essex Inst., xvii, 2, 1885.
Yangti () Ant/). The Buzzard clan of
the Yuchi.–Speck, Yuchi Inds., 70, 1909.
Yangtsaa. The Coyote clan of Jemez
pueblo, N. Mex. A corresponding clan
existed also at the former related pueblo
of Pecos.
Ya'-i-...-Hodge in Am. Anthr., ix, 350, 1896 (Pecos
name: + – ash -- people'). Ya"tsaa.—Ibid.
lemez form).
Yankapin. See Wampapin.
Yankton (ihanke ‘end, to"/wan ‘village :
‘end village’). One of the 7 primary
divisions of the Dakota, constituting, with
the closely related Yanktonai, the middle
group. J. O. Dorsey arranged the Da-
ota-Assiniboin in 4 dialectic groups:
Santee, Yankton, Teton, and Assiniboin,
the Yankton dialect being spoken also by
the Yanktonai, for the 2 tribes were the
outgrowth of one original stem. Although
the name Yankton was known earlier than
Yanktonai, it does not follow that the
Yankton were the elder tribe. Long (Ex-
ped. St. Peter's R., 1, 378, 1824) speaks of
the Yankton as descendants of the Yank-
tonai. The Assiniboin, who were an off-
shoot from the Yanktonai, are mentioned
in the Jesuit Relation for 1640 as a tribe;
EAGLE-TRACK - Y ANKTon
hence the Yanktonai must have been in
existence as a tribe before that time.
This fact serves as an aid in tracing back
the Yankton both historically and geo-
graphically. However, the name Yank-
ton and some of its synonyms appear
early to have been used to include the 2
tribes, the distinction probably not then
being known. The first mention of them
is on Hennepin's map (1683), on which
they are placed directly N. of Mille Lac,
Minn., in the region of Leech lake or
Red lake. This position would accord
geographically with the withdrawal of
the Assiniboin to the Cree. In the account
of Hennepin's expedition attributed to
Tonti (1697), they are mentioned in con-
nection with the Santee, Teton, and Sioux,
t

BULL. 30]
located about the headwaters of the Mis-
sissippi. Both these references would
seem to apply as well to the Yanktonai
as to the Yankton; it is probable that both
are referred to under one general name.
La Chesnaye (1697) included them among
the tribes that dwelt N. of Mille Lac, and
placed them N. of the Santee and other
Sioux. Le Sueur (1700), however, speaks
of a village or tribe of the western Sioux
(Margry, Déc., v.1, 87, 1887), the Hinha-
netons, identified by Shea, probably cor-
rectly, with the Yankton, which he calls
the “village of the quarry of red stone.”
If this refers, as is maintained by Wil-
liamson, to the pipestone quarry in ex-
treme s w. Minnesota, it would indicate a
sudden change of residence, unless the
references are in one place to one and
in another to the other tribe, or apply to
different villages or bands. Williamson
(Minn. Hist. Coll., 1, 296, 1860) consid-
ered the Hinhanetons a part only of the
Yankton. There are indications that a
westward movement took place about the
time Le Sueur visited that region. On
De l'Isle's map of 1708 the Yankton are
placed on the E. bank of the Missouri,
about the site of Sioux City, Iowa. For
about a century they dropped almost
entirely from history, there being scarcely
a notice of them except as included in
the general term Sioux. When they were
again brought to notice by Lewis and
Clark (1804) they had shifted but little
from the position they occupied at the
beginning of the previous century.
According to these explorers they roamed
over the regions of the James, Big Sioux,
and Des Moines rs. Lewis, in his Sta-
tistical View, locates them on James,
Big and Little Sioux, Floyd, and Des
Moines rs., an area that includes the
district of the pipestone quarry, where
Le Sueur placed them. From this time
they became an important factor in
the '' of the N. W. Long (1823)
says that they are in every respect similar
to the Yanktonai and had probably sepa-
rated from them. They frequented the
Missouri and generally trafficked with
the traders on that river. Their hunting
grounds were E. of the Missouri. Drake
(1848) located them in 1836 about the
headwaters of Red r. of the North. Ac-
cording to the Report on Indian Affairs
for 1842 and a statement by Ramsey in
1849 they lived along Vermillion r., S.
Dak. At the time of the Minnesota out-
break in 1862 their head chief, Palanea-
ape, wisely kept them from joining the
hostiles, and sent warning to the white
people in Dakota to flee to the forts,
thereby saving hundreds of lives. By
the treaty of Washington, Apr. 19, 1858,
they ceded all their lands in South Da-
kota, excepting a reservation on the N.
Y ANKTON
989
bank of Missouri r., where they have
since remained in peace with the whites.
Immediately after the allotment act of
1887 the process of allotments in severalty
began on this reservation and was com-
pleted before the close of 1890.
Lewis, in his Statistical View (1807),
says the Yankton are the best disposed
Sioux who rove on the banks of the Mis-
souri, but they would not suffer an
trader at that date to ascend the river if
they could prevent it. Lewis and Clark
describe them as being in person stout,
well proportioned, and exhibiting a cer-
tain air of dignity and boldness. Their
dress is described as differing in no respect
from that of other bands encountered.
They had then only a few guns, being
enerally armed with bows and arrows,
in the use of which they did not appear as
expert as the more northerly Indians.
Pike describes them and the Yanktonai
as never stationary, but, like the Teton,
as more erratic than other Sioux. Lewis
(1807) estimated their number at 700.
Pike (1807) estimated the population of
the Yankton and Yanktonai at 4,300.
The Report on Indian Affairs for 1842
gives the Yankton a population of 2,500;
in 1862 the estimate was 3,000; in 1867,
2,530; in 1886, 1,776. Their present num-
ber is not definitely known, the Yankton
and the Yanktonai being seemingly con-
fused on the different Sioux reservations.
Most of the Indians under the Yankton
school, S. Dak., are Yankton, and num-
bered in all 1,739 in 1909. There were
also about 100 under the Fort Totten
school, N. Dak., a few under the Crow
Creek school, S. Dak., and a few others
under the Lower Brulé school, S. Dak.
The so-called Yankton on the Fort Peck
res., Mont., are really Yanktonai.
The bands as given by J. O. Dorsey
(1878) are as follows: Chankute, Chagu,
Wakmuhaoin, Ihaisdaye, Wacheunpa,
Ikmun, Oyateshicha, and Washichun-
chincha. Culbertson (Smithson. Rep.
1850, 141, 1851) mentions a “Band who
do not cook,” and another “Who eat no
geese,” which can not be identified with
any of these divisions; and Schoolcraft
(Ind. Tribes, III, 612, 1853) incorrectly
makes Wahnaataa, the name of one of the
Yankton bands. (C.T.)
Amitons.—La Chesnaye (1697) in Margry, Déc., VI,
6, 1886. E-hawn-k'-t'-wawns.—Ramsey in Ind.
Aff. Rep. for 1849, 86.1850. Hanctons.—Hennepin,
New Discov... map, 1698. Hanetones.—Barcia, En-
sayo, 238, 1723. annetons.–McKenney and Hall,
Ind. Tribes, 111, 80, 1854. Hinhaneton.-Alcedo,
Dic. Geog., II, 362, 1787. Hinhanetons.—Le Sueur
(1700) in Margry, Déc., v.1, 87, 1886. Hinkaneton.—
Morse, Hist. Am... map, 1798. Honctons.—Bacoue-
ville de la Potherie. Hist. Am., II, map, 1753.
Iha'gtawa Kátaxka.–Gatschet, MS., B. A. E. (Paw-
nee name). Ihanketwans.—Hamsey in Ind. Aff.
Rep. 1849,72,1850. Ihank'ta"wi".–Dorsey, Dhegiha
MS. dict., B. A. E., 1878 (Omaha and Ponca name).
Ihankton war).—Riggs, Dakota Gram. and Dict.,
viii, 1852. ankton wans.-Ind. Aff. Rep., 564,
990
[B. A. E.
YANKTONAI
1845. Ihanktonwe.—Boyd, Ind. Local Names, 55,
1885 (trans.: ‘a town or dwelling at the end”).
Ihank'-t'wans.—Ramsey in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1849, 85,
1850. Ihauk-t'wans.—H. R. Ex. Doc. 96, 42d Cong.,
3d sess., 16, 1873. Jamaia nikacinga.—Dorsey in 3d
Rep. B. A. E., 212, 1884 (‘people who dwelt in the
woods”: so called anciently by the Omaha).
Jantons.—De Smet, Miss. de l'Oregon, 264, 1848.
Jantous.—De Smet, Letters, 23, 1843. Lower-Yanc-
tons.—Hayden, Ethnog. and Philol. Mo. Val., 371,
1862. Shanket wans:-Ramsey in Ind. Aff. Rep.
1849, 74 '' rint). Shank't' wannons.—Ram-
sey," ibid., 78 shank tºwans-Ramsey, ibid. 75.
South Yanktons.—Prescott in Schoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes, 11, 169, note, 1852. Wichiyela.—Warren,
Dacota Country, 15, 1855 (trans.: ‘first nation').
Wićiyela.—Riggs, Dakota Gram. and Dict., vii
1852 (‘they are the people': Teton name, a plied
also to Yanktonai). Yanckton.—Treaty of 1831 in
U. S. Ind. Treaties, 783, 1873. Yancton.–Long,
Exped. Rocky Mts., I, 179, 1823. Yanctonas.–Ind.
Aff. Rep., 497, 1839. Yanctongs.–Pike, Exped., 49,
1810. Yanctons.—Ramsey in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1849,
78, 1850. Yancton was.–Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes,
VI, 689, 1857, Yanctorinans.-Ind. Aff. Rep., 295,
1854. Yanctowah.—Boller, Among Inds. in Far
W., 29, 1868. Yaneton.–Martin, Hist. La., 333,
1882. Yanetong.—Boudinot, Star in the W., 129,
1816. Yanka-taus.—Ruxton, Life in Far W., 111,
1849. Yanktau-Sioux.—Sage, Scenes in Rocky Mts.,
54, 1846. Yank toan.—Long, Exped. St Peter's
R., 1, 378, 1824 (trans.: ‘descended from the fern
leaves'). Yanktons.—De l'Isle, map of La. (1708)
in Neill, Hist. Minn., 164, 1858. Yanktons of the
south Lewis and Ölark Exped, i. 1:4, 1817.
Yanktoons.—West, Jour., 86, 1824. Yanktown.—
Culbertson in Smithson. Rep. 1850, 86, 1851. Yan-
tons.—Keane in Stanford, Compend., 470, 1878.
Yauktong.—Tanner, Narr., 324, 1830 (misprint).
Yauktons.—Parker, Minn. Handbk., 141, 1857.
Yaunktwaun.—Ramsey in Minn. Hist. Coll., I,
£ 47, 1872. enge tongs.–Schoolcraft,
v., 308, 1821. Yonktins.—Gass, Voy., 407, 1810.
Yonktons.—Drake, Ind. Chron, 201, 1836. •
Yanktonai (ihanke ‘end, tonwan ‘vil-
lage, nadiminutive: ‘little-endvillage.’—
Riggs). One of the 7 primary divisions
or subtribes of the Dakota, speaking the
same dialect as the Yankton and believed
to be the elder tribe. Long evidently ob-
tained a tradition from the Indians to this
effect. The first apparent reference to one
of the tribes in which the other is not
included is that to the Yankton by La
Sueur in 1700. It is not until noticed by
Lewis and Clark in 1804 that they reap-
pear. These explorers state that they
roved on the headwaters of the Sioux,
James, and Red rs. The migration from
their eastern home, N. of Mille Lac, Minn.,
probably took place at the beginning of the
18th century. It is likely that '. fol-
lowed oraccompanied the Teton, while the
Yankton turned more and more toward
the s. w. Long (1823) speaks of them as
one of the most important of the Dakota
tribes, their hunting grounds extending
from Red r. to the Missouri. Warren
(1855) gives as their habitat the country
between the James r. and the Missouri,
extending as far N. as Devils lake, and
states that they fought against the United
States in the War of 1812, and that their
chief at that time went to England. It does
not appear that this tribe took any part in
the Minnesota massacre of 1862. In 1865
separate treaties of peace were made with
the United States by the Upper and Lower
Yanktonai, binding them to use their in-
fluence and power to prevent hostilities
not only against citizens, but also between
the Indian tribes in the region occupied
or frequented by them. Subsequently
they were gathered on reservations, the
Upper Yanktonai mostly at Standing
Rock, partly also at Devils Lake, N. Dak.;
the Lower Yanktonai (Hunkpatina )
chiefly on Crow Creek res., S. Dak., but
part at Standing Rock res., N. Dak., and
some at Fort Peck res., Mont.
Their customs and characteristics are
those common to the Dakota. Long
1823) states that they had no fixed resi-
ence, but dwelt in fine lodges of well-
dressed and decorated skins, and fre-
£ for the purpose of trade, L.
raverse, Big Stone lake, and Cheyenner.
Their chief, Wanotan, wore a splendid
cloak of buffalo skins, dressed so as to be a
fine whitecolor, which was decorated with
tufts of owl feathers and others of various
hues. His necklace was formed of about 60
claws of the grizzly bear, and his leggin
jacket, and moccasins were of white skins
profusely decorated with human hair, the
moccasins being variegated with plumage
from several birds. In his hair, secured
by a strip of red cloth, he wore 9 sticks,
neatly cut and smoothed and painted with
vermilion, which designated the number
of gunshot wounds he had received. His
hair was plaited in two tresses, which
hung forward; his face was painted with
vermilion, and in his hand he carried a
large fan of turkey feathers.
he primary divisions of the tribe are
Upper Yanktonai and Hunkpatina. These
are really subtribes, each having its organ-
ization.
The first notice of subdivisions is that
by Lewis and Clark, who mention the
Kiyuksa, Wazikute, Hunkpatina, and
the unidentified Hahatonwanna, Hone-
taparteenwaz, and Zaartar. Hayden
(1862) mentions the Hunkpatina, Pa-
baksa, and Wazikute, and speaks of two
other bands, one called the Santee, and
probably not Yanktonai. J. O. Dorsey
gives as subdivisions, which he calls
£ of the Upper Yanktonai wai.
ute, Takini, Shikshichena, Bakihon,
Kiyuksa, Pabaksa, and another whose
name was not ascertained. His subdi-
visions of the Hunkpatina are Putete-
mini, Shungikcheka, Takhuhayuta, Sa-
nona, Ihasha, Iteghu, and Pteyuteshni.
English translations of names of bands of
Yanktonai of which little else is known
are ‘The band that wishes the life’ and
“The few that lived.”
The population as given at different dates
varies widely. Lewis and Clark (1806)
estimate the men at 500, equal to a total
of about 1,750; Long (1823), 5,200; Rep.
Ind. Aff. for 1842, 6,000; Warren in 1856,
BULL. 30]
6,400; in 1867, 4,500; Ind. Aff. Rep. for
1874,2,266; in 1885 returns from the agen,
cies gave 6,618, while in 1886 the reported
number was only 5,109. The *wer
Yanktonai, or Hunkpatina, are chiefly
under the Crow Creek school, S. Dak.,
where, together with some Lower Brulés,
Miniconjou, and Two Kettles, they num-
bered 1,019 in 1909. There are others
under, the Standing Rock agency, N.
Dak., but their number is not separately
enumerated. The Upper Yanktonai are
chiefly under the Standing Rock £
and while their number is not separately
reported, there are probably about 3,500
at this place. The Pabaksa branch of
the Upper Yanktonai are under the Ft
Totten school, N. Dak., but their num-
ber is not known. The so-called “Yank-
ton Sioux” under the Ft. Peck agency,
Mont., are in reality chiefly Yanktonai.
These, with several other Sioux tribes,
numbered 1,082 in 1909. (C. T.)
Ehanktonwanna.—Lynd in Minn. Hist. Coll., 11, pt.
2, 59, 1864. E-hank-to-wana.—Brackett in Smith-
son. Rep., 471, 1876. E-hawn-k'-t'-wawn-nah.—
Ramsey in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1849, 86, 1850 (trans.
“lesser people of the further end'). Eyank-ton-
wah.—Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, 11, 169, 1852.
£ Dakota Gram. and Dict.,
VIII, 1852. Ihanktonwanna Dakotas.—Hayden,
Ethnog. and Philol. Mo. Val., map, 1862. ank-
tonwannas.—Warren, Dacota Country, 15, 1855.
Ihan-k'-tow-wan-nan.—Ramsey in Ind. Aff. Rep.
1849, 86, 1850. Ihank'-t'wan-ahs.—Ramsey, ibid.,
85. Ihauk-to-wa-na.—Am. Nat., 829, 1882 (mis-
rint). Ihauk-t'wan-ahs.—H. R. Ex. Doc. 96, 42d
ong., 3d sess., 16, 1873. Jantonnais.—De Smet
Miss. de l'Oregon, 264, 1848. Jantonnees.—De
Smet, Letters, 37, note, 1843. Jantonnois.—Ibid.,
23. Ohantonwanna.–Ind. Aff. Rep., 566, 1845.
Yanctannas.—Burton, City of Saints, 118, 1861.
Yanctonais.—Harney in Sen. Ex. Doc. 94, 34th
Cong., 1st sess., 1, 1856. Yanctonees.—Ind. Aff.
Rep., 7, 1856. Yanctonie.-H. R. Ex. Doc. 117, 19th
Cong., 1st sess., 6, 1826. Yanctonnais.–Ind. Aff.
Rep., 15, 1858. Yangtons Ahnah.—Bradbury, Trav.,
83, 1817. Yanktoanan.—Long, Exped. St. Peter's
R., I, 378, 1824 (trans. “Fern leaves'). Yankto-
anons.—Maximilian, Trav., 149, 1843. Yanktona.–
Ex. Doc. 56, 18th Cong., 1st sess., 9, 1824. Yank-
ton Ahnā.—Lewis and Clark Discov., 20, 1806.
Yankton ahnah. —Ibid., 28. Yanktonai.—Treaty of
1865 in U.S. Ind. Treat., 862, 1873. Yankton-
aias.–Corliss, Lacotah MS. vocab., B. A. E., 107,
1874. Yanktonais.—Warren, Dacota Country, 15,
1855. Yanktonans.—Maximilian, Trav., 149, 1843.
Yank-ton-ees.–Prescottin Schoolcraft, Ind.Tribes,
II, 169, note, 1852. Yanktonians.—Culbertson in
Smithson. Rep. 1850, 89, 1851. Yanktonias-Sioux.—
Williamson in Minn. Hist. Coll., III, 285, 1880.
Yanktonies—Treaty of 1826 in U.S. ind Treat. 871.
1873. Yanktonnan.–Culbertson in Smithson. Rep.
1850, 141, 1851. Yanktonnas.—Warren, Neb. and
Ariz., 47, 1875. Yanktons Ahna.—Lewis and Clark
Discov., 21, 1806. Yanktons Ahnah.—Lewis, Trav.,
171, 1809. Yank-ton-us.—Prescott in Schoolcraft,
Ind. Tribes, II, 169, note, 1852. Yonktons Ahnah.–
Farnham, Trav., 32, 1843.
Yanostas. A former village connected
with San Carlos mission, Cal., and said
to have been Esselen.—Taylor in Cal.
Farmer, Apr. 20, 1860.
Yaogus (YáogAs). A Haida town of
the Kagials-kegawai family, formerly on
the S. w. side of Louise id., Queen Char-
lotte ids., Brit. Col.—Swanton, Cont.
Haida, 279, 1905. -
Y ANOSTAS—YAQUI
991
Yapalaga. An ancient town, probably
of the Apalachee, on the E. bank of St
Marks r., Fla.
Yapalaga.—Jefferys, French Dom., 135, map, 1761.
Yapalage.-Roberts, Fla., 14, 1763.
Yapashi. The generic name given by
the Keresan tribes to fetishes represent-
ing human forms, and hence applied to
a prehistoric pueblo, the aboriginal name
of which is unknown, on the Potrero de
las Vacas, above Cochiti, N. Mex., on
account of the presence there of numer-
ous figurines. Not to be confounded
with Pueblo Caja del Rio, to which the
Cochiti people apply the same name.—
Bandelier in Arch. in: Papers, IV, 152,
1892.
Tit-yi Ha-nat KamaTze-shum-a.—Bandelier, op.cit.
'The old houses in the north';. Cochiti name).
it-yi Ha-nat Ka-ma Tze-shum-a Mo-katsh Zaitsh.-
Ibid. ('the old houses above in the north where
the nthers lie extended': another Cochiti
name). Yap-a-shi.—Ibid.
Yapiam. An unidentified Pomo divi-
sion formerly living on Russian r., Cal.
Japiam.—Wrangell, Ethnog. Nach., 80, 1839.
Yapon, Yapoon. See Black drink, Yopon.
Yaqatienlish (Yāqatlenisch). An ances-
tor of one of the gentes of the Kwakiutl
proper, after whom the gens itself was
sometimes named.—Boas in Petermanns
Mitteil., pt. 5, 131, 1887.
Yaqui (said to mean ‘chief river, re-
ferring to the Rio Yaqui). An important
division of the Cahita which until re-
YAQu! MAN
cently dwelt along both banks of the
lower Rio Yaqui, but is now scattered
over the larger part of s. Sonora, Mexico.
The first notice of the tribe is probably

992
[B. A. E.
YAQUINA
the narrative of the expedition in 1531
by Nuño de Guzman (Segunda Rel. Anón.,
in Icazbalceta, Col. Docs., 11,300–02, 1866),
in which they are spoken of as related
linguistically to the people living on Rio
dle Fuerte, a relationship that has since
been fully confirmed (see Cahita). Capt.
Hurdaide made 3 successive attacks on
the tribe (1609–10), the last time with 50
mounted Spaniards and 4,000 Indian
allies, but was defeated and forced to re-
treat each time. The Yaqui made over-
tures of peace, a treaty with the Spaniards
was made in 1610, and soon thereafter
missionaries began to visit them. Perez
de Ribas, a missionary among them be-
tween 1624 and 1644, says they were then
agriculturists, cultivating not only maize,
but also cotton, which they manufactured
into cloth, especially mantles. The first
serious revolt against the Spaniards oc-
curred in 1740, and was brought on,
according to Alegre (Hist. Comp. Jesus,
III, 273, 1842), by disputes between Span-
ish settlers and the missionaries. There
was a second outbreak in 1764. The more
recent uprisings were in 1825, 1832, 1840,
1867, 1885, and 1901. Hrdlička (Am.
Anthr., v.1, 61, 1904), who speaks highly
of the capabili-
Bacum, Belen (with others), Bicam, Co-
cori, Huirivis, Potam, Rahun, and Torin.
Estimates of the population of the tribe
have varied widely at different dates.
The earliest guess, that for 1621, was
30,000; Zapata (1678) reported the popu-
lation of the 7 principal Yaqui pueblos
as 8, 116; while in 1760, according to
Jesuit accounts, the population of 8 chief
settlements was 19,325 (Escudero Not.
Estad. Sonora y Sinaloa, 100, 1849). Es-
cudero gives the population in 1849 at
54,000 to 57,000. Stone estimated their
number in 1860 at 20,000, which Hrdlička
considers approximately correct for 1903.
In 1906–7 the Mexican government un-
dertook a plan to overcome permanently
the hostile Yaqui by deporting them to
Tehuantepec and Yucatan, to which parts
several thousand accordingly have been
Sent.
Consult Ribas, Hist. Trium. Santa Fee,
1645; Zapata (1678) in Doc. Hist. Mex.
4th S., III, 1857; Escudero, op. cit., 1849;
Bancroft, No. Mex. States, 1883; Stone,
Notes on the State of Sonora, 1861;
Hrdlička, op. cit., 1904. (F. W. H.)
Cinaloa.—Hervas, Cat. Leng... 1,322, 1800. Gaqui.—
Conklin, Arizona, 341, 1878. Hiaqui.—Orozco y
Berra, Geog., 58.
ties of the Yaqui,
says: “This is
the only tribe on
the continent
that, surrounded
by whites from
the beginning of
their history,
have never been
fully subdued.”
Their native
1864. Hyaquez. –
Rivera, Diario, leg.
1514, 1736. Hyaquin.
–Bandelier, Gilded
Man, 124, 1893 (Ya-
quior). Hyaquis-
Rivera, op. cit., leg.
1382. m.–Cur-
tis, Am. Ind., ii. 112,
1908 (Papago name 1.
Ibequi. - Latham,
El. Comp. Philol.,
428, 1862. Yaquima
-Castañeda (1596,
dwellings, in
which many of
them still live, are quadrilateral structures
of poles and reeds, or adobes and reeds or
brush, with flat or slightly sloping roofs of
grassand mud. These aregenerally of fair
size, with adjoining shelters where the
cooking and the otherindoor work is done.
Their principal industries are agricul-
ture and cattle raising, and the manufac-
ture of cotton and woolen stuffs. They
also make hats and fine mats of palm leaf
and reed baskets, which they sell at Guay-
mas. Many of them are employed as la-
borers in the fields and mines. A few
ornaments, as rings, earrings, and beads,
are made from silver and other metals.
According to IIrdlička (op. cit.,68), there
is no organization among the Yaqui, ex-
cept in that part of the tribe which lives
practically free and conducts the revolu-
tions; nor do there appear to be any
secret societies. Marriage, natal, and
mortuary ceremonies are mainly Roman
Catholic; the women marry young; the
dead are buried in graves. They had a
former custom of exchanging wives.
Their principal settlements have been
YAQUI WOMEN
in Tern aux-Com-
pans, Voy... Ix. 157.
1838. Yaquimis.-
Alegre, Hist. Comp. Jesus, II, 32, 1841.
Yaquina. A small tribe, but the most
important division of the Yakonan family
(q.v.), formerly living about Yaquinar.
and bay, w. Oregon. By the early ex:
plorers and writers they were classed
with the Salishan tribes to the N., but
later were shown to be linguistically inde-
pendent. The tribe is now practically
extinct. There are a few survivors, for
the greater part of mixed blood, on the
Siletz res., Oreg. According to Dorsey
(Jour. Am. Folk-lore, 111, 229, 1890)
the following were villages of the Ya-
quina: On the N. side of Yaquina r.:
IIolukhik, Hunkkhwitik, Iwai, Khais-
huk, Khilukh, Kunnupiyu, Kwulai.
shauik, Kyaukuhu, Kyuwatkal, Mipshun-
tik, Mittsulstik, Shash, Thlalkhaiun-
tik, Thlekakhaik, Tkhakiyu, Tshkitshi-
auk, Tthilkitik, Ukhwaiksh, Yahal, Yik-
khaich. On the s. side of the river: At-
shuk, Chulithltiyu, Hakkyaiwal, Hathle-
tukhish, Hitshinsuwit, Hiwait the, Kaku.
Rhaiyukkhai, Khitalaitthe, Kholkh,
Khulhanshtauk, Kilauutuksh, Kumsuk-

BULL. 30]
wum, Kutshuwitthe, Kwaitshi, Kwilaish-
auk, Kwulchichicheshk, Kwullaish,
Kwullakhtauik, Kwutichuntthe, Mulsh-
intik, Naaish, Paiinkkhwutthu, Pikiiltthe,
Pkhulluwaaitthe, Pkuuniukhtauk, Puunt.
thiwaun, Shilkhotshi, Shupauk, Thlek-
wiyauik, Thlelkhus, Thlinaitshtik,
Thlukwiutshthu, Tkulmashaauk, Tuhau-
shuwitthe, Tulshk.
Iakon.—Hale, Ethnog. and Philol., 218, 1846.
Jacon.–Gallatin in Trans. Am. Ethnol. Soc.,
II, 99, 1848. Jakon.—Ibid., 17. Sā-ākl.—Gatschet,
Nestucca MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1877 (Nestucca
name). Sis'-qün-me' 3dnné.—Dorsey, Chetco MS.
vocab., B. A. E., 1884 (Chetco name). Southern
Killamuk.—Hale, op. cit., 198 (falsely so called).
Tacóón.–Framboise quoted by Gairdner (1835)
in Jour. Geog. Soc. nd., x1, 255, 1841. Tcha
on amím.–Gatschet, Lakmiut MS., B. A. E.,
105 (Lakmiut name). Yacona Indians.-Ind. Aff.
Rep., 164, 1850. acone.—Wilkes, West. Am..
88, 1849. Yacons.—Domenech. Deserts, 1, map,
1860. Yah-quo-nah.–Metcalfe in Ind. Aff. Rep.,
357, 1857. Yakon.—Gatschet in Beach, Ind. Misc.,
441, 1877. Yákona.—Gatschet in Globus, xxxv,
no. 11, 168, 1879. Yakonah.–Gibbs, Obs. on Coast
Tribes of Öreg. Ms. B. A. E. Yakone.-Hale, op.
cit., 218. a-Mün'-ni-me 3dnné.—Dorsey, Tutu
MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1894 (Tutu name). Ye-
k'u'-nā-me'-3 anné.—Dorsey, Naltúnnettinné MS.
vocab., B. A. E., 1884 (Naltunne name). Youico-
mes-Domenech, op. cit., I, 445. ouicone.-
Drake, Bk. Inds., xii, 1848. Youikcones.—Lewis
and Clark Exped., 11, 473, 1814. Youikkone.-
Amer. Pioneer, II, 192, 1843. Youkone.—Lewis
and Clark, op. cit., 118. Yü-kwin'-á.—Dorsey,
Alsea MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1884 (Alsea name).
Yü-kwin'-me'3dnné.—Dorsey, Coquille MS. vocab.,
B. A. E., 1884 (Coquille name).
Yarahatssee (Ya-ra-hats’-see, “tall tree').
A clan of the Hurons (q.v.).—Morgan,
Anc. Soc., 153, 1877.
Yascha. The Coral Bead clan of San
£ pueblo, N. Mex.
Yáscha-háno.—Hodge in Am. Anthr., Ix, 349, 1896
(háno= ‘people').
Yastling | Yast/f/n). A Haida town of
the Koetas family, formerly in Naden har-
bor, Graham id., Queen Charlotte ids.,
Brit. Col.—Swanton, Cont. Haida, 281,
1905.
Yatanocas. One of the 9 Natchez vil-
lages in 1699.—Iberville in Margry, Déc.,
Iv, 179, 1880.
Yatasi. A tribe of the Caddo confed-
eracy, closely affiliated in language with
the Natchitoch. They are first spoken
of by Tonti, who states that in 1690 their
village was on Red r. of Louisiana, N. w.
of the Natchitoch, where they were living
in company with the Natasi and Choye.
Bienville and St Denys, during their Red
r. trip in 1701, made an alliance with the
Yatasi and henceforward the tribe seems
to have been true to the friendship then
sealed. The road frequented by travel-
ers from the Spanish province to the
French settlements on Red r. and at New
Orleans passed near their village. Dur-
ing the disputes incident to the uncertain
boundary line between the Spanish and
the French possessions and to the Spanish
restrictions on intertrade, they proved
their steadfastness to the French interests
57009°–Bull, 30, pt 2–12–63
YARAHATSSEE-Y ATZA
993
by refusing to comply with the Spanish
demand to close the road. The Indians
maintained that, “the road had always
been theirs” and that it should remain
open. St Denys' invitation to the vari-
ous tribes dwelling in the vicinity of
the post and fort established among the
Natchitoch in 1712–14 to settle near by
under his protection was opportune, for
the Chickasaw were then waging war
along Red r. and the Yatasi were among
the sufferers. A part of the tribe sought
refuge with the Natchitoch, while others
fled up the river to the Kadohadacho and
to the Nanatsoho and the Nasoni. The
wars of the 18th century and the intro-
duction of new diseases, '' small-
pox and measles, had such an effect on
the Yatasi that '' according to
Sibley, they had become reduced to 8
men and 25 women and children. This
remnant was then living in a village mid-
way between the Kadohadacho and the
Natchitoch, surrounded by French set-
tlements. In 1826 (U. S. Ind. Treat.,
465, 1826) they numbered 26 on Red r.
Little more than the name of the Yatasi
now survives, and those who claim descent
from the tribe live with the Caddo on the
Wichita res. in Oklahoma. (A. C. F.)
Yactachés.–Bienville (1700) in Margry, Déc., VI
438, 1880. Yallashee-Warden, Account of U.S.,
III, 551, 1819. Yaltasse.–U.S. Ind. Treat., 465, 1826.
Yatace.-Pénicaut (1717) in Margry, Déc., v. 547,
1883. Yatacez.--Ibid., 504. Yatache.—Tonti (1690)
in French, Hist. Coll. La., 1,72, 1846. Yatachez.—
Carte de Taillée des Possess. Anglaises, 1777.
Yatase.—La Harpe (1719) in French, Hist. Coll.
La., III, 18, 1851. Yatasees.-Pénicaut (1714),
ibid., n. s. i. i23, 1869. Yatasi-Espinosa (1746)
# ": Buschmann, Spuren, 417, 1854.
atasie. – Bull. Soc. Geog. Mex., 504, 1869.
Yatasse.—Bruyère (1742) in Margry, Déc., VI, 486,
1886. Yatassee.—Boudinot, Star in the West,
129, 1816. Yatassèz.—Tex. State Arch., Nov. 17,
1763. Yatassi.–Gatschet, Creek Migr. # I, 43,
1884. Yatay.–La £ in Margry, Déc., VI,
255, 1886. Yattapo.--Porter (1829) in Schoolcraft,
Ind. Tribes, III,596,1853. Yattasaees.—Balbi, Atlas
Ethnog., 54, 1826. £,
Views of La.,80, 1815. Yattasees.–Pénicaut (1701)
in French, Hist. Coll. La., n.s., I, 73, 1869. Yat-
tasie.—Schermerhorn (1812) in Mass. Hist. Coll.,
2d S., II, 24, 1814. Yattassees.–Sibley, Hist.
Sketches, 67, 1806.
Yatcheethinyoowuc (Wood Cree: Ayd-
tohithin wak, ‘foreign men,’ ‘foreigners.”—
Lacombe.) A name applied indiscrimi-
nately by the Cree to all tribes w. of
themselves and the Assiniboin, in Can-
ada. It has no ethnic significance.
Jatche-thinjuwuc.–Egli, Lexicon, 532, 1880. Yat-
cheá-thin-yoowuc.–Franklin, Narr., 108, 1823.
Yatokya. The Sun clan of the pueblo
of Zuñi, N. Mex.
Yā'tok'ya-kwe.—Cushing in 13th Rep. B. A. E.,
368, 1896 (kwe = people').
. Yatza (‘knife'). An important '.
ing place on the N. coast of Graham id.,
between North id. and Virago sq., Brit.
Col. A house or two were erected here
and potlatches were held for the purpose,
which circumstances led Dawson (Q.
994 YAUDANCHI-YAVAPAI
[B. A. E.
Charlotte Ids., 162B, 1880) to suppose it
Was a new town. (J. R. S.)
Yaudanchi. The Yokuts (Mariposan)
tribe on Tule r, s. central Cal., that for-
merly occupied the region about Porter-
ville, the present Tule River res., and
the headwaters of the river. They are
now on Tule River res., together with the
Yauelmanior "Tejon.” Indians and rem-
nants of other Yokuts tribes. (A. L. K.)
Nuchawayi.—A. L. Kroeber, inf’n, 1903 ("moun-
taineers,” or 'easterners’: name £ by plains
tribes about Tulare lake; plural form; not re-
stricted to Yauelmani). Nutá.—Ibid., (the
same: singular form). Olanches. –Taylor in
Cal. Farmer, June 8, 1860. Yaudanchi.–Kroeber
in Univ. Cal. Pub., II, 171, 1907 (own name, sin-
gular). Yaulanchi.—Ibid. (name '' by most
of their "#"#. Yawédén'tshi.—Hoffman
in. Proc. Am. Philos. Soc., xxIII, 302, 1886.
Yáwédmö'ni. —Ibid., 301 (Wikchumni name).
Yoednani.–Kroeber, inf'n, 1903 (pl. form of Yau-
dimni.) Yolanchas. - Bancroft, Nat. Races, 1,
456, 1882. Yowechani.—Kroeber in Univ. Cal.
Pub., II, 171, 1907 (own name, plural).
Yauelmani. A Yokuts (Mariposan)
division formerly living on Bakersfield
lain and removing thence to Kern lake,
£ The survivors, numbering 50 or
more, are now on the Tule River res.
Yauelmani.–Kroeber in Univ. Cal. Pub., 11, 279
et seq., 1907. Yow'-el-man'-ne.—Merriam in
Science, xix., 916, June 15, 1904.
Yauko (Ya’-u-kö). A former Maidu
village about 7 m. N. E. of Chico, in the
N. part of Butte co., Cal.—Dixon in Bull.
Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., xv.11, map, 1905.
Yaunyi. The extinct Granite clan of
Sia pueblo, N. Mex.
Yáun-ni.—Stevenson in 11th Rep. B. A. E., 19,
m. Anthr., IX,
1894. Yáunyi-háno.—Hodge in
352, 1896. : = “people').
Yaupon. See Black drink, Yopon.
Yavapai (said to be from enyačva “sun,”
ai “people’: ‘people of the sun”). A
uman tribe, popularly known as Apache
Mohave and Mohave Apache, i.e., ‘hos-
tile or warlike Mohave.’ According to
Corbusier, the tribe, before its removal
to the Rio Verde agency in May 1873,
claimed as its range the valley of the
Rio Verde and the Black mesa i. Salt
r. as far as Bill Williams mt., w. Ariz.
They then numbered about 1,000. Ear-
lier they ranged much farther w., appear-
ing to have had rancherias on the Rio £
rado; but they were chiefly an interior
tribe, living s. of Bill Williams fork as
far as Castle Dome mts., above the Gila.
In the spring of 1875 they were placed
under San Carlos Apache agency, where
in the following year, they numbered
618. Dr Corbusier described the Yava-
pai men as tall and erect, muscular, and
well proportioned. The women are
stouter and have handsomer faces than
the Yuma. Cuercomache was mentioned
in 1776 as a Yavapai rancheria or divi-
sion. In 1900 most of the tribe drifted
from the San Carlos res. and settled in
Part of their old home on the Rio Verde,
including the abandoned Camp McDowell
military res., which was assigned to their
use Nov. 27, 1901, by the Secretary of
the Interior until Congress should take
final action. By 1903 these were said to
number between 500 and 600 (but prob-
ably including Yuma and Apache), scat-
tered in small bands from Camp Mc-
Dowell to the head of the Rio Verde.
By Executive order of Sept. 15, 1903, the
old reservation was set aside for their use,
the claims of the white settlers being pur-
chased under act of Apr. 21, 1904. Here
they are making some progress in civi-
lized pursuits, but in 1905 the ravages of
tuberculosis were reported to be largely
responsible for a great mortality, the
deaths exceeding the births 4 to 1. In
1906 there were officially reported 465
“Mohave Apache” at Camp McDowell
and Upper Verde valley, Ariz., and 55 at
San Carlos, a total of 520. In 1910 there
were 178 Mohave Apache and Yavapai
under the Camp McDowell school, 282
under the Camp Verde school, and 89
under the San Carlos school. (H. w. H.)
Apache Mohaves.-Ind; Aff. Rep. 1869, 92, 1870.
Apache-Mojaoes.—Bourke, Moquís of Ariz., 80, 1884
£". Apache-Mojaves.-Ind. Aff. Rep. 1864,
21, 1865. £ (1775–76), Diary, 446,
1900 (so called by Spaniards). Cruzados —Oñate
£ in Doc. Inéd., xv.1, 276, 1871 (probably
dentical; see Bandelier in Arch. Inst. pers,
III, 109, '. Dil-zha.–White, MS. Hist. Apa-
ches, 1875 ('Indians living where, there, are red
ants': Apache name). E-nyaé-va Pai.—Ewing in
Great Divide, 203, Dec. 1892 (= ‘Sun people, be-
cause they were sun-worshippers). Gohun.–ten
Kate, Synonymie, 5, 1884 (Apache name, cf.
£, Har-dil-zhays. – White, MS. ist.
Apaches, B. A. E., 1875 (Apache name). Insa-
vapé.—Harrington in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, xxi.
324, 1908 (Walapai name). Jum-pys.—Heint-
zelman (1853) in H. R. Ex. Doc. 76, 34th Cong.,
• * *** . Kohenins.—Corbusier in Am.
Antiq., VIII, 276, 1886 (Apache name). Ku-we-
vá-kapai-ya.—Corbusier, Yavapai MS., B. A. E., 27,
1873–75 (own (?) name; so called because they live
to the south). vapai.—Corbusier in Am.
Antiq., VIII, 276, 1886. Nyavi Pais.-Ewing in
Great Divide,203, Dec. 1892. Taros.—Garcés (1775–
76), Diary, 446, 1900 (Pima name). Tubessias.–
Ruxton misquoted by Ballaert in Jour. Ethnol.
Soc. Lond, II, 276, 1850. Yabapais.-Whipple in
Pac. R. R. Rep., III, pt. 3, 103, 1856. Yabijoias.-Pike,
Bxped, 3d map,' 'islo. Yabipaees.' Humboldt.
Pers. Narr., III, 236, 1818, Yabipais.–Garcés (1775-
76), Diary, 446, 1900 (Mohave name). Yabi .-
ten Kate. Reizen in N.A., iss, isss. Yabipay-
Hinton, Handbook Ariz., map, 1878. Yabupias.–
Humboldt, Atlas Nouvelle-Espagne, carte i, 1811.
£ in Pac. R. R. Rep., III,
pt. 3 , 1856 (given as Maricopa name for
'Apache). Yalipays-Hinton, op. it, 's "Yam.
io.—Whipple, Exp'n San Diego to the Colorado,
7, 1851. £ 'W'.
craft, Ind. Tribes, IV, 24–25, 1854. Yampaos.—Whip-
'' in Pac. ... R. R. Rep., III, pt. 3, 103, 1856.
ampas.-Bell in Jour. Ethnol. Soc. Lond., 1,
243, 1869. Yampay.–Möllhausen, Tagebuch, ii,
167, 1858. Yampi.-Thomas, Yuma MS. vocab.
B. A. E., 1868. Yampias.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer,
Jan. 31, 1862. Ya-pa-pi.—Heintzelman (1853) in
H. R. Ex. Doc. 76, 34th Cong., 3d sess., 44, 1857.
Yavapaias. -Corbusier in Am. Antiq., VIII, 276,
1886. Yava-pais.—Dunn in Ind. Aff. Rep., 128,
1865. Yavape.—Corbusier in Am. Antiq., v.111,
276, 1886. avapies.–Ind. Aff. Rep., 109. 1866.
Yavipais.—Arricivita, Cron. Seráfica, 471, 1792.
Yavipay.–Escudero, Not. Estad. de Chihuahua,
228, 1834. Yévepāya.–Harrington in Jour. Am.
Folk-lore, xxi, 324, 1908 (own name). Yubipias.-
BULL. 30]
Disturnell, Map Méjico, 1846. Yubissias.-Ruxton
in Jour. Ethnol. Soc. Lond... II, 95, '''
Yun-pis.-Heintzelman (1853) in H. R. Ex. Doc. 76,
34th Cong., 3d sess., 38, 1857. £nd. Aff.
Rep., 156, 1864. Yurapeis.—Ibid., 109, 1866.
Yawilchine. A Yokuts (Mariposan)
tribe, not further identifiable, probably
living formerly between Kaweah and Tule
rs., Cal. They joined with other tribes
in ceding lands to the United States under
the treaty of May 30, 1851, when # Were
placed on a reserve. In 1882 the Yawit-
shenni were mentioned as on Tule River
res. The word may be only a dialectic
synonym of Yaudanchi, plural Yowechani
for Yowedchani, which in certain dialects
would become Yowelchani. (A. L. K.)
Yah-wil-chin-ne.—Johnston in Sen. Ex. Doc. 61,
32d Cong., 1st sess., 23, 1852. Ya-wil-chine.-Royce
in 18th Rep., B. A. E., 782, 1899. Ya-wil-chuie.—
Barbour in Sen. Ex. Doc. 4, 32d '' Spec. sess.,
255, 1853. Yawitshénni.—Hoffman in Proc. Am.
Philos. Soc., xxi.11, 301, 1886. Yoelchane.—Wes-
sells (1853) in H. R. Ex. Doc, 76, 34th Cong., 3d
sess., 32, 1857
Yawpan. See Black drink, Yopon.
Yayahaye. A Maricopa rancheria on
the Rio Gila, Ariz., in 1744.—Sedelmair
1744) cited by Bancroft, Ariz. and N.
Mex., 366, 1889.
Yayaponchatu. . A traditional people
who once lived in a single village N. of
Oraibi, N. E. Ariz. In Hopi story th
are said to have been in league wit
supernatural forces, and by means of fire
to have destroyed the villages of Pivan-
honkapi and Hushkovi, at the instance
of the chief of the former, because his
people had become degenerate through
gambling.—Voth, Traditions of the Hopi,
241, 1905.
Yayatustenuggee. See Great Mortar.
unknown). An ex-
Yazoo £
tinct tribe and village formerly on lower
Yazoo r., Miss. Like all the other tribes
on this stream, the Yazoo were small in
number. The people were always closely
associated with the Koroa, whom they
resembled in employing an r in speaking,
unlike most of the neighboring tribes.
The French in 1718 erected a fort 4 lea-
gues from the mouth of Yazoo r. to
guard that stream, which formed the
waterway to the Chickasaw country.
In 1729, in imitation of the Natchez, the
Yazoo and Koroa rose against the French
and destroyed the fort, but both tribes
were finally expelled (Shea, Cath. Miss.,
430,449, 1855) and probably united with
the Chickasaw and Choctaw. Whether
this tribe had any connection with the
West Yazoo and East Yazoo towns among
the Choctaw is not known. See Gatschet,
Creek Migr. Leg., 1, 1884.
Hiazus.–Rafinesque in Marshall, Ky., I, introd.,28,
1824. Jakou.—Gravier (1700) in Shea, Early Voy.,
133, 1861. Jason.–French, Hist. Coll. La., 1,47, 1846.
Oatsees.—Martin, Hist. La., I, 249, 1827. Yachou.—
Iberville (1699) in Margry, Déc., IV, 179, 1880. Ya-
choux.–Charlevoix (1721) in French, Hist. Coll.
La., III, 132, 1851, Yalaas.—Charlevoix (1774),
New France, VI, 39, 1872 (probably £
Y AWILCHINE-YECORA
995
Yasones.-Morse, N. Am..., 254, 1776. Yasons.—
Baudry des Lozières, Voy. La., 242, 1802.
Yasoos.–Rafinesque, op.cit. Yasou.-La Métairie
# in French, Hist. Coll. La., 11, 22, 1875.
asoux.–Pénicaut (1700) in Margry, Déc., V, 401,
1883. Yasoves.—Alcedo, Dic. Geog., v. 394, 1789.
Yassa.—Coxe, Carolana, map, 1741. Yassaues.—
Ibid. Yassouees.—Ibid., 10. Yasus.—Hervas, Idea
dell Universo, xvii. 90, 1784. Yazoos.-Dumont
in French, Hist. Coll. La., v. 72, 1853. Yazous.—
Water, Mithridates, iii, sec. 3,215, 1816. Yazoux–
Dumont, La., I, 135, 1753.
Yazoo (or Yashu). A former impor-
tant Choctaw town, belonging to the
Uklafalaya, situated in Neshoba co., Miss.,
near the headwaters of Oktibbeha cr.
The site is still called Yazoo Old Town.
Tecumseh visited this place in the fall of
1811. It is often mentioned in Govern-
ment records and was the town where
the commissioners appointed to investi-
gate the Choctaw claims under the 14th
article of the treaty of Dancing Rabbit
cr. held their sessions from Apr.6 to Aug.
24, 1843. It was sometimes called West
Yazoo to distinguish it from another
town of the name.—Halbert in Pub. Miss.
Hist. Soc., v.1, 427, 1902.
Octibea.—Alcedo, Dic. Geog., iii, 365, 1788. Oktib-
beha.—Romans, Florida, 1, 313, 1775. Old Yazoo
Village.—Claiborne £) in Sen. Doc. 168, 28th
£ 1st sess., 42, 1844. West Yaso.-Romans,
Florid , map, 1775. Yahshoo.–Adair, Am. Inds.,
339, 1775. Yashoo.—Ibid.,297. Yazoo Old Village.—
£e. op. cit., 41. Yazoo Village.—Bayley,
Yazoo skatane (Yashu Iskitini, 'little
Yazoo'). A former Choctaw town on
both banks of Yazoo cr., an affluent of
Petickfa cr., on the N. side, in Kemper
co., Miss. It extended up Yazoo cr. for
about a mile to where there is an im-
£ fork. It was called East Yazoo
Skatane by Romans to distinguish it from
Yazoo (q.v.).–Halbert in Pub. Miss.
Hist. Soc., VI, 422–23, 1902.
East Yasoo.—Romans, Florida, 80, 1775.
Ybdacax. A tribe named in 1708 in a list
of those which had been met or heard of N.
of San Juan Bautista mission, on the lower
Rio Grande (Fr. Isidro Felix de Espinosa,
“Relacion Compendiosa” of the Rio
Grandemissions, MS. in archives of College
of Santa Cruz de Querétaro). (H. E. B.)
Ye. The Lizard clan of the Tewa
*'' of San Juan and San Ildefonso,
. VI eX
Yétada -Hodge in Am. Anthr., ix, 351, 1896
(tdóa = "people').
Yecora. A pueblo of the Opata and seat
of a Spanish mission founded in 1673,
situated in N. E. Sonora, Mexico, prob-
ably on Rio Soyopa. Pop. 356 in 1678,
197 in 1730.
Icora.—Alegre in Bancroft, No. Mex. States, 1,523,
1884 (probably identical). San Ildefonso Yecora.–
Zapata (1678), ibid., 245. Yecora.—Rivera (1730),
'' 513. Yecorí.—Orozco y Berra, Geog., 343,
1864.
Yecora. A pueblo of the Nevome on
an upper tributary of Rio Mayo, about
lat. 28° 10', lon. 108° 30', Sonora, Mex-
ico.—Orozco y Berra, Geog., 351, 1864.
996 YEi1L—
YENNIS [B- A- E-
Yehl (‘raven’). One of the two main
divisions or phratries of the Tlingit(q. v.)
of the Alaskan coast. (J. R. s.)
Yelilnaal-hadai( Ye’ Z 1ia’as xd’ dc-1', ‘Ra-
ven-house people’ ). A subdivision of the
Yaku-lanas, a Haida family of the Raven
clan, probably named from one house,
although they occu ied a large part of
the town of Kweund1)as.—-Swanton, Cont.
Haida, 272, 1905.
Yatl nu: hul'i'i.—Boas. Fifth Rep. N. W. Tribes
Ciin., 26, 1839.
Yoliuli. According to Lewis and Clark
(Exped., ii, 472, 1814) a Chinookan
tribe living in 1806 just above the Cas-
cades of Columbia r. Nothing more is
known of them. See"Wril.lala.
Way-eh-lioo.-Gass.Jouriial, 1807, p. 199. Ysln.h.—
Bancroft, Nut. Races, 1, 317, 1874. Yohlmh.—
Lewis and Clark Exped., II, 236, 1814.
Yekolaos. One of the two Cowichan
tribes on Thetis id., off the s. i-:. coast of
Vancouver id., Brit. Col. If identical
with the Tsussie of the Canadian Reports
on Indian Affairs, the population was 53
in 1904.
'.l‘|uuie.—Cnn. Ind. Afl.. pt. ii 66,1902. Yéqolao|.—
Boas, MS., B. A. E.,1887.
Yellow Lake. A Chippewa village, es-
tablished about 1740 on Yellow lake,
Burnett co., \\'is.-—Warren (1852) in
Minn. Hist. Soc. Coll., v, 171, 1885.
Yellow Liver Band. An uiiidentified
Sioux band, named from its chief, and
numbering 60 lodges when brought to
Ft Peck agency in Aug. l872.—H. R.
Ex. Doc. 96, 42d Cong., 3d sess., 15, 1873.
Yellow Thunder ( ll"a-kun-clia-koo-kah).
A Winnebago chief, said to have been
born in 1774, died in 187-l. Prior to 18-10
the Winnebago occupied the country sur-
rounding L. Viniiebago and Green bay,
Wis. When it was determined to remove
the Indians to a new reservation in N. E.
Iowa and s. 1-1. Minnesota, Yellow Thun-
der, with others of his tribe, was per-
suaded to visit Washington and “get
acquainted with the Great Father."
Herc, on Nov. 1, 1837, they were induced
to sign a treaty ceding to the United States
all their lands E. of the Mississippi, and
providing for their removal to the W.
within eight months. The Indians
claimed that they were mi:-‘led into be-
lievingthat they had eight years in which
to ina e the change, consequently at the
expiration of the stipulated time they
were unwilling to go. n 1840 troops were
sent to Portage to remove the Indians by
force, and Yellow Thunder, through a
false report that he intended to revolt,
was put in chains; he was soon released,
however, and the removal was effected
without further trouble. Within a year
Yellow Thunder and his wifc i'eappcai'ed
at their old lioiiie and cntercil a tract of
-10 acres as a. lioiiiestcad on the w. side of
Wisconsin r. about 8 in. above Portage.
Here he lived quietly until his death in




Feb. 1874. Yellow Thunder was greatly
respected by his people; he was an able
counsellor in their public affairs, indus-
trious, temperate, and a zealous (‘atholic.
His portrait, painted by S. I). Coates, is
in the gallery of the Wisconsin Historical
Society, and a monument to his memory
has been erected a few miles N. of Bars-
boo, Wis.
VELLON THUNDER. (Wisconsin Hisroiucnt socinv)
Yellow Thunder. A former Winnebago
village, named after its chief, at Yellow
Banks, (ircen Lake co., \‘\’is.—Whit-tle-
scy (1854) in Wis. Hist. Soc. Coll., i, 74,
repr. 1903.
Yellow Wolf. A local baud of the
Cheyenne in 1850. (.i. .\i.)
Yelmus. A village, presuiiiabl y Costa-
noaii, whose inhabitants are mentioned
as at San J uaii Bautista and Dolores mis-
sions, Cal.
Yelo.mu'.—Taylor iii Cal. Farnicr. Oct. 18. 1861
(at Dolores 11115911011]. Yclmu|.—lJngelliardt.
Franciscans in Ciil., 308, 1897 (at San Juiiu Bau-
tista. mission). , _ _
Yelovoi (Russian: ‘spruce’). A kam-
agmiut Eskimo village on Spruce id., (Ko-
diak group, Alaska; pop. TS in 18S0.——
Petroff in 10th Census, Alaska, 28, 1884.
Yonclostaka. A Tlingit village_ at thc
mouth of Chilkat r., Alss'ka,_ with 171
inhabitants in 1880. Accord_iiig to Eni-
inons it is now occupied only in summer.
Jendutike.—Kruiis~,-, Tlinkit Iiid., 100. l8&’i. Tin-
da|tak.—\\'rii:lit,1\luska,2‘.2~1,1883. Yéndé’stnq!é.——
Hiviiiiioii, licld I10IL‘.~',B. A. 16.. 1901. Y‘hiudu-
tacliy.—\\'illurd, Lifc in Alaska, 301, 1R-‘#1. You-
dntiik.—l’ctrof1 iii 10th (Jciisiis, Alaska, 3l.1&'4~l_.
Ysnnis (‘good place’). A Clallam vil-
lagc at Port Angeles or False Dl1llgB11t\§
on Fuca str., N. iv. Wash. Eells reported
——- —- —- ~- 1-
Q
BULL. 30]
about 35 Indians around Port Angeles in
1887.
Dungeness.–Gibbs in Pac. R. R. Rep., I, 429, 1855
should be False Dungeness; see Cont. N. A.
thnol., 1, 177, 1877). I-eh-nus.—Kane, Wand, in
N.A., 229, 1859. I-e'-nis.—Eells, letter, B. A. E.,
May 21, 1886. Tinnis.–Gibbs in Pac. R. R. Rep.,
1,429, 1855 (misprint). Yennis.—Treaty of 1855 in
U.S. Ind. Treaties, 800, 1873.
Yenyedi (Yényé/di, ‘mainland people').
A Tlingit division on Taku inlet, A aska,
belonging to the Wolf phratry. (J. R.S.)
Yenyohol. Mentioned by Oviedo (Hist.
Gen. Indies, III, 628, 1853) as a £
or village visited by Ayllon, probably on
the South Carolina coast, in 1520. In the
Documentos Inéditos (x IV, 506, 1870) the
name is spelled Yenyochol.
Yepachic, (Tarahumare: yòpá ‘snow,'
chik ‘place of.”) A rancheria on the ex-
treme headwaters of the Rio Aros, a
tributary of the Yaqui, in w. Chihuahua,
Mexico. It seemingly was originally a
Tarahumare settlement, but in 1902 was
inhabited by Mexicans and about 20 Ne-
vome, or Southern Pima, with a half-
caste Tarahumare as its presidente.-
Lumholtz, Unknown Mex., 1, 124-128,
1902.
Santiago Yepachic.—Orozco y Berra, Geog., 324,
1864
Yesheken (YE/cEqen). A division of
the Nanaimo on the E. coast of Vancou-
ver id., Brit. Col.—Boas in 5th Rep. N. W.
Tribes Can., 32, 1889.
Yesito. A former village, probably
Caddoan, near and presumably connected
with the Yatasi on Red r. in N. w. Loui-
siana at the close of the 17th century.—
Iberville (1699) in Margry, Déc., Iv,
178, 1880.
Yeunaba. A Costanoan village situated
in 1819 within 10 m. of Santa Cruz mis-
sion, Cal.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Apr.
5, 1860.
Yeunata. A Costanoan village situated
in 1819 within 10 m. of Santa Cruz mis-
sion, Cal.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Apr.
5, 1860.
Yeunator. A Costanoan villagesituated
in 1819 within 10 m. of Santa Cruz mis-
sion, Cal.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Apr.
5, 1860.
Yguases. An unidentified Texas tribe
with whom Cabeza de Vaca lived during
his stay in Texas in 1527–34. They dwelt
inland from the Guaycones and S. E. of
the Atayos. The buffalo herds reached
their country, but the people used the skins
mainly for robes and moccasins. They are
spoken of as a well-formed, symmetrical
people, good archers, and great runners.
They hunted the deer by running the
animal down. Cabeza de Vaca speaks of
their using “bucklers” of buffalo hide.
Their houses were of mats placed upon
four hoops. When moving camp the
mats were rolled in a bundle and carried
on the back. The men perforated the lip
YENYEDI—YMUNAKAM
997
and the nipple, and wore a reed thrust
through the openings. They planted
“nothing from which to profit” and sub-
sisted mainly on roots, frequently suffer-
ing long fasts. During these painful
periods they bade Cabeza de Vaca “not
to be sad, there would soon be prickly-
pears,” although the season of this fruit
of the cactus might be months distant.
When the pears were #e the people
feasted and danced and forgot their
former privations. They destroyed their
female infants to prevent them being taken
by their enemies and thus becoming the
means of increasing the latter's numbers.
They seem to have been more closely re-
lated by custom to tribes near the coast,
like the Karankawa, than to the agricul-
tural people toward the N. and w. So far
as known the tribe is extinct. (A. C. F.)
Iguaces.—Barcia, Historiadores, 1, 20, 1749. Igua-
ses.—Ibid., 19. Yeguaces.—Ibid., 19, 20. Yegua-
ses.—Davis, Span. Conq. N. Mex., 82, 1869.
Yeguaz.—Cabeça de Vaca, Smith trans., 180, 1871.
Y s.—Ibid., 62, 1851. Yguaces.—Barcia, His-
toriadores, 1, 28, 1749. Yguases.–Cabeça de Vaca,
op.cit., 92, 1871. Yguazes.—Ibid., 102,136.
Yiikulme. A former Maidu village on
the w. side of Feather r., just below the
village of Hoako, in the present Sutter
co., Cal. '. B. D.)
Coolmehs.–Powers in Overland, Mo., xii, 420,
1874. Kül'-meh.–Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol.,
III, 282, 1877. Yiikulme,—Dixon in Bull. Am.
Mus. Nat. Hist., xvii, map, 1905. .
Yikkhaich. A Yaquina village on the
N. side of Yaquina r., nearly opposite the
site of the present Elk City, Oreg.
Lickawis.—Lewis and Clark Exped., 11, 118, 1814.
Lukawis.—Ibid., 473. Lukawisse.—Am. Pioneer,
II, 189, 1843. Yi-kq'aic'.-Dorsey in Jour. Am.
Folk-lore, iii, 229, 1890.
Yjar. Mentioned by Oñate (Doc.
Inéd., XIV, 114, 1871) as a pueblo of the
Jemez in New Mexico in 1598. It can
not be identified with the native name of
any of the ruins in the vicinity of Jemez.
Yxcaguayo.–Oñate, op. cit., 102 (misprint combi-
nation of Yjar (Yxar) and the first two syllables
of Guay a, the name of another pueblo next
mentioned).
Ymacachas. One of the 9 Natchez vil-
lages in 1699.—Iberville in Margry, Déc.,
Iv, 179, 1880.
Yman. A former small tribe repre-
sented at San Antonio de Valero mission,
Texas.
Ymic. A tribe given in 1708 in a list
of tribes N. E. of San Juan Bautista mis-
sion, on the lower Rio Grande (Fr. Isidro
Felix de Espinosa, “Relacion Compendi-
osa” of the Rio Grande missions, in ar-
chives of College of Santa Cruz de Queré-
taro). It £ identical with the Emet
(q.v.), or Ymat, frequently met in the
district E. of San Antonio. (H. E. B.)
Ymunakam. A village, presumably
Costanoan, formerly connected with San
Carlos mission, Cal. It is said to have
belonged to the Kalendaruk division.
Ymunacam.–Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Apr. 20, 1860.
£: an.–Ibid. (connected with Soledad
In 1881Oil.
998
[B. A. E.
YNCAOPI—YOJUANE
Yncaopi. Mentioned by Oñate (Doc.
Inéd., xiv., 103, 1871) as a pueblo of New
Mexico in 1598.
Yucaopi. —Bancroft, Ariz. and N. Mex., 137,1889
(misprint).
Yodetabi. A Patwin tribe that formerl
lived at Knight's Landing, Yolo co., Cal.
Todetabi.-Powell in 7th Rep. B. A. E., 70, 1891
(misprint). Yo-det'-a-bi.-Powers in Cont. N.
A. Ethnol., III, 219, 1877. Yodetables.-Powers in
Overland Mo., xIII, 543, 1874.
Yodok. A former Maidu village on the
E. bank of American r., just below the
junction of South fork, Sacramento co.,
Cal.–Dixon in Bull. Am. Mus. Nat.
Hist., XVII, map, 1905.
Yogoyekaydn (“juniper’). An Apache
band or clan at San Carlos agency and
Ft Apache, Ariz., in 1881.—Bourke in
Jour. Am. Folk-lore, III, 112, 1890.
Yoholomicco (yahólo, “hallooer, an ini-
tiation title; miko, “chief’). A Creek chief,
born on Coosa r., Ga., about 1790; died in
Arkansas about 1838. He was headman of
YOHOLOMICCO
Eufaula town, a warrior of prowess, and
one of the most persuasive orators in
the Creek nation. Of the party of Mac-
Intosh, he fought under Gen. Jackson
against the rebel Creeks in 1813–14, and
subsequently signed the various treaties
ceding Creek lands and agreeing to emi-
grate beyond the Mississippi. He died
of the hardships of the journey when
the removal took place, having previously
lost his chieftaincy and seat in the coun-
cil on account of his complaisance to the
whites. (F. H.)
Yojuane. A Tonkawan tribe of north-
ern and central Texas, frequently men-
tioned in 18th century Spanish records.
Since their general history, customs, and
ethnological relations are outlined under
Tonkawa, only a few characteristic facts
concerning them need be given here.
The Yojuane and Tonkawa tribes were
unmistakably mentioned in 1691 by Fran-
cisco de Jesus María as the “Diu.Juan.”
and the “Tanqua ay,” among the ene-
mies of the Hasinai. It is probable that
the Ayennis, spoken of in 1698 by Talon,
and the Yakwal (“drifted ones”) remem-
bered, according to Gatschet, in Tonka-
wa tradition, were the Yojuane. That
the Joyvan met by Du Rivage in 1719 on
Red r., 70 leagues above the Kadohada-
cho, were the same tribe, there is little
room for doubt (see Francisco de Jesus
María, Relación, 1691, MS.; Interroga-
tions faites à Pierre et Jean Talon, 1698,
in Margry, Déc., III, 616, 1878; LaHarpe,
ibid., v.1, 277, 1886; and cf. Yakwal).
Throughout the 18th century the Yojua-
ne shared the common Tonkawan hatred
for the Apache. There are indications
of an early hostility toward the Hasinai
also. For example, about 1714 (the
chronology is not clear), according to
Espinosa they burned the Neche 'i'
and destroyed the main fire temple of the
Hasinai confederacy. Ramón in 1716
likewise mentions them among the ene-
mies of the Hasinai (Espinosa, Crónica
Apostólica, pt. 1, 424, 1746, Dictamen
Fiscal, MS., in Mem. de Nueva España,
xxvii, 193). Before the middle of the
century, however, these relations with
the Hasinai seem to have been changed,
and in the latter half of the century the
tribes frequently went together against
the Apache.
The Yojuane tribe comes most prom-
inently into notice between 1746 and
1756, in connection with the San Xavier
missions on San Gabriel r., Texas. The
four chiefs who went to San Antonio to
ask for the missions were of the “Yojua-
nes, Deadozes, Maieyes, and Rancheria
Grande,” and Yojuane were among the
neophytes gathered at the missions estab-
lished as a result of that request. With
some exceptions the indications are that
by the middle of the 18th century the
tribe had moved southward with the
Tonkawa into central Texas. One of
these exceptions is the statement that
they had a village on Rio del Fierro,
between San Sabá and the Taovayas (the
Wichita r., perhaps), but that about 1759
it was destroyed by the Lipan, when the
Yojuane fled to the Tonkawa, one of
their number becoming a chief of that
tribe (Cabello to Loyola, Béxar Archives,
Province of Texas, 1786, MS.). The
village on the Rio del Fierro could not
have been the permanent residence of a
large part of the tribe, for several times
before this the Yojuane are referred to
as living near the Hasinai, who were in
E. Texas. In 1772 the Yocovane, ap-
parently the Yojuane, were included by

BULL. 301
Mezières among the Tonkawa. This is
one of several indications that the Yojua-
ne tribe was absorbed by the Tonkawa
in the latter half of the 18th century.
In 1819 Juan Antonio de Padilla wrote
in his report on the Texas Indians that a
tribe of 190 people called “Yuganis,”
and having customs like the “Cadó,”
lived “east of Nacodoches on the Nechas
river.” Terán, in 1828, called what ap-
rs to be the same tribe the “Yguanes.”
hese names suggest the Yojuane, whom
they may possibly have been, but it
Seeins £ that they were identi-
cal (Padilla, Indios Barbaros de Texas,
1819, MS.; Terán, Noticia, in Bol. Soc.
Geog. Mex., 269, Apr. 1870). (H. E. B.)
Ayennis.—Talon (1698) in Margry, Déc., III,
616, 1878 (identical?). Diu.Juan.–Francisco de
Jesus María, Relación, 1691, MS. Iacovane.-
Morfi (ca.1782) in Mem. Hist. Tex., MS. Iojuan.—
MS. (ca.1746) in Archivo Gen. Mexico. Jojuanes.—
Solis (1768), Diario, MS. in Mem. de Nueva
España, xxvii, 277 £ a miscopy for
Iojuanes). Joyvan.-LaHarpe (1719), op.cit.
Yacavanes.—Bonilla (1772) in Tex. Hist. Asso.
Quar., VIII, 66, 1905. Yocovanes.-Mezières, MS.
Informe, 29, 1772 (identical?). Yohuane.—Arrici-
vita, Chrónica Apostolica, pt. 11, 1792. Yojuanes.-
Ramón (1716), Dict. Fiscal, op. cit. Yujuanes.—
Gabzabal (1748) letter in Mem. de Nueva España,
xxviii, 71. -
Yokaia ('south valley”). An important
division of the Pomo, formerly inhabiting
the southern part of Ukiah valley, Men-
docino co., Cal. The town and valley
of Ukiah are named from them. Not to
be confused with Yuki.
Ukiahs.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, June 8, 1860.
Ukias.–Ibid., May 18, Ya-ki-as.–McKee (1851) in
Sen. Ex. Doc. 4, 32d Cong., spec. sess., 144, 1853.
Yaskai.–Schoolcraft, Ind., Tribes, iv, 553, 1854
(probably identical). Yohios.—Taylor in Cal.
armer, May 18, 1860. Yo-kai-a.—Powers in Cont.
N. A. Ethnol., 111, 163, 1877. Yo-kai-a-mah.—Ibid.
Yukae.—Latham in Proc. Philol. Soc. Lond., VI, 79,
1852–3. Yukai.–Gibbs (1851) in Schoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes, III, 112, 1853. Yo-Kei.—Jenkins in Sen.
Ex. Doc. 57, 32d Cong., 2d sess., 10, 1853. Yol-
hios.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Mar. 30, 1860.
Yokeag. A corruption of Pequot-
Mohegan yok'hig, an abbreviation of
yok'higan ‘(what is) made soft. Parched
corn reduced to a very fine wder, and
sometimes mixed with maple sugar. It
is still prepared by the Pequot-Mohegan
of the Indian reservation on Thames r.,
Conn., and is sometimes sold by them to
their white neighbors, who eat it with
milk and sometimes with ice cream. See
Nocake, Rokeag. (w. R. G.)
Yokhter. A Yurok village on lower
Klamath r., above Pekwan and below
Shregegon, but on the opposite side of the
river, in N. w. Cal.
Yau-terrh.–Gibbs (1851), in Schoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes, III, 138, 1853. Yokhter.—A. L. Kroeber,
infºn, 1905.
Yoki (Yoº-ki). The Rain clan of the
Patki (Cloud or Water-house) phratry
of the Hopi.—Stephen in # Rep.
B. A. E., 39, 1891.
Yokol (probably a form of yokuts, or
yokuch, “person,’ ‘Indian'). A Yokuts
(Mariposan) tribe formerly living on Ka-
YOKAIA-YONAGUSKA
999
weah r., Cal., but now extinct. They
lived about Kaweah station, near Exeter,
Tulare co., on the s. side of the river op-
ite the Kawia. A. L. K.)
ocolles.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, June 8, 1860.
Yoko.—Hoffman in Proc. Am. Philos. Soc., xxIII,
301, 1886. Yokod.—A. L. Kroeber, inf’n, 1905 #
in Yokuts foothill dialects). Yokol.—Ibid. (name
in Yokuts valley dialects). Yo-kols.—Johnston in
Sen. Ex. Doc. 61, 32d Cong., 1st sess., 23, 1852.
#' . R. Ex. Doc. 76, 34th
Cong., sess., 32, 1857. Yowkies.-Purcell in Ind.
Aff. £ 193, 1870. Yucal.—Hale misquoted by
Bancroft, Nat. Races, 1,451, 1874. Yukal.—Hale,
Ethnog. and Philol., 631, 1846. Yu’-kol—Powers
in Cont. N. A. Ethnol. iii, 370, 1877.
Yokolimdu. A former Nishinam village
in the valley of Bear r., which is the next
stream N. of Sacramento, Cal.
Yokoalimduh.–Powers in Overland Mo., xII, 22,
1874. Yo-ko'-lim-duh.-Powers in Cont. N. A.
Ethnol., III, 316, 1877.
Yokulme (Yū-kul’-mê). A former
Maidu village on the w. bank of Feather
r., near Starr's Landing, Sutter co., Cal.,
with 12 inhabitants in 1856. Probably
the same as Kulme. R. B. D.)
Yukulmey.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, June 8, 1860.
Yukutneys.—Bancroft, Nat. Races, 1,450, 1874.
Yokuts. See Mariposan Family.
Yolanar. Mentioned as a Creek town
(H. R. Ex. Doc. 276, 24th Cong., 300,
1836). It was more likely Seminole and
was probably a branch town of Chiaha on
Apalachicola r., Fla. Possibly the same
as the modern name Iola.
Yolo (said to mean ‘region thick with
rushes’). A Patwin tribe after which
Yolo co., Cal., was named. There were
45 of the tribe living in Yolo co. in 1884.
Tolenos.–Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Mar. 30, 1860
(probable misprint for Yolenos). Yolays.—Ban-
croft, Nat. Races, 1, 362, 1874. Yolos.—Taylor in
Cal. Farmer, June 8, 1860. Yoloy.—Bancroft, Nat.
Races. 1, 450, 1874 (proper form, meaning ‘a re-
gion thick with rushes'). Yoloytoy.—Bancroft,
Hist. Cal., IV, 71, 1886.
Yo ska (properly Yi'ná-gáñ’ski,
‘The r drowns him,' whence his
common name “Drowning-bear’). The
adopted father of Col. Wm. H. Thomas,
and the most prominent chief in the
history of the E' Cherokee, although,
singularly enough, his name does not
occur in connection with any of the
early wars or treaties. This is due
partly to the fact that he was a peace
chief and counselor rather than a war
leader, and in part to the fact that the
isolated position of the mountain Chero-
kee kept them aloof, in a great measure,
from the tribal councils of those liv-
ing to the w. and s. In person he was
strikingly handsome, being 6 ft 3 in. in
height and strongly built, with a faint
tinge of red, due to a slight strain of
white blood on his father's side, reliev-
ing the brown of his cheeks. In power of
oratory he is said to have surpassed any
other chief of his day. When the Cher-
okee lands on Tuckasegee r. were sold by
the treaty of 1819, Yonaguska continued
to reside on a reservation of 640 acres in
a bend of the river a short distance above
1000
[B. A. E.
YONALUS-YOPON
the present Bryson City, N. Car., on the
site of the ancient Kituhwa. He after-
ward moved over to Oconaluftee, and
finally, after the removal, gathered his
people about him and settled with them
on Soco cr. on lands purchased for them
by Thomas. He was a prophet and re-
former as well as a chief. When about
60 years of age he had a severe illness,
terminating in a trance, during which
his people mourned him as dead. At
the end of 24 hours, however, he awoke
to consciousness and announced that he
had been to the spirit world, where he
had talked with friends who had gone
before, and with God, who had sent him
back with a message to the Indians,
promising to call him again at a later
time. From that day until his death his
words were listened to as those of one
inspired. He had been somewhat ad-
dicted to liquor, but now, on the recom-
mendation of Thomas, not only stopped
drinking himself, but organized his tribe
into a temperance society. To accom-
plish this he called his people together
in council, and, after clearly pointing out
to them the serious effect of intemper-
ance, in an eloquent speech that moved
some of his audience to tears, he declared
that God had permitted him to return to
earth especially that he might thus warn
his people and banish whisky from
among them. He then had Thomas write
out a pledge, which was signed first by
the chief and then by each one of the
council, and from that time until after
his death whisky was unknown among
the East Cherokee. Although frequent
£ was brought to bear to induce
him and his people to remove to the W.,
he firmly resisted every persuasion, de-
claring that the Indians were safer from
aggression among their rocks and moun-
tains than they could ever be in a land
which the white man could find profit-
able, and that the Cherokee could be
happy only in the country where nature
had planted him. While counseling
peace and friendship with the white
man, he held always to his Indian faith
and was extremely suspicious of mission-
aries. On one occasion, after the first
Bible translation into the Cherokee lan-
guage and alphabet, some one brought a
copy of Matthew from New Echota, but
Yonaguska would not allow it to be read
to his people until it had first been read
to himself. After listening to one or two
chapters the old chief dryly remarked:
“Well, it seems to be a good book–
strange that the white people are not
better, after having had it so long.” He
died, aged about 80, in Apr. 1839, within
a year after the removal. Shortly before
the end he had himself carried into the
townhouse on Soco cr., of which he had
supervised the building, where, extended
on a couch, he made a last talk to his
people, commending Thomas to them as
their chief and again warning them ear-
nestly against ever leaving their own
country. Then wrap '' his blanket
around him, he quietly lay back and
died. He was buried beside Soco, about
a mile below the old Macedonia mission,
with a rude mound of stones to mark the
spot. He left two wives and consider-
able property, including an old negro
slave named Cudjo, who was devotedly
attached to him. One of his daughters,
Katalsta, still (1909) survives, and is the
last conservator of the potter's art among
the East Cherokee. (J. M.)
Yonalus. Mentioned by Oñate (Doc.
Inéd., xv.1, 113, 1871) as a pueblo of New
Mexico in 1598. Doubtless situated in
the Salinas, in the vicinity of Abo, E. of
the Rio Grande. It seemingly pertained
to either the Tigua or the Piro.
Xonalüs.—Bancroft, Ariz. and N. Mex., 135, 1889
(misprint). Yonalins—Columbus Mem. Vol., 154,
1893 (misprint.)
Yoncopin. See Wampapin.
Yonh (“hickory-nut'). A Yuchi clan.
Yónh tahá.–Gatschet, Uchee MS., B. A. E., 71,
1885 (= ‘hickory-nut gens').
Yonkalla. The southernmost Kala-
ooian tribe, formerly living on Elk and
alapooya crs, tributaries of Umpqua r.,
Oreg. According to Gatschet there were
two bands, called Chayankeld and Tsan-
tokayu by the Lakmiut, but it seems
likely that the former name (Tch Ayan-
£ is merely the native tribal name.
The tribe is probably extinct. ... (L. F.)
Ayankeld.—Gatschet in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, XII,
212, 1899. Jamkallie.—Latham in Jour. Ethnol.
Soc. Lond, 1,158, 1848. Tch Ayankeld-Gatschet,
Calapooya MS., B. A. E., 1877 (‘those living at
Ayankeid': own name). Yamkallie.—Scouler in
Jour. Roy. Geog. Soc., x1, 225, 1841. Yamkally.—
Bancroft, Nat. Races, 111, 565, 1882. Yoncolla.-
McClane in Ind. Aff. Rep., 184, 1887. Yonkalla--
Gatschet in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, XII, 212, 1899.
Youlolla.—Ind. Aff. Rep., 422, 1888.
Yonora. A former Tepehuane pueblo
in Durango, Mexico; the seat of the mis-
sion of San Miguel.
S. Miguel Yonora.—Orozco y Berra, Geog,318, 1864.
Yontuh (‘acorn’). A Yuchi clan.
Yontu'h tahá.–Gatschet, Uchee MS., B. A. E., 71,
1885 (= ‘acorn gens').
Yoo (‘beads”). A Navaho clan.
#–Matthew in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, III, 104,
1890.
Yopon (yaupon). (1) The Southern
traders' name of Ilex cassine, an elegant
species of '' growing to a height of 10
or 15 feet in close proximity to the coast.
(2) A beverage prepared from the tor-
refied leaves, and possessing the prop-
erties of an exhilarant and gentle diuretic.
This beve , called by the British trad-
ers “black drink” (q.v.), from the color
of the strong infusion, was drunk by the
Creeks at their “busk” (see Busk), and
by the elders when assembled in council
BULL. 30]
or when discussing everyday topics. The
infusion was used for different pur *
according to its strength. Like the leaves
of Ilex paraguayensis (maté), guayusa,
cacao, guarana, tea, and coffee, the leaves
of the holly under consideration owe their
|'' of a nerve excitant to the alka-
oid theine which they contain. The
inhabitants of the Southern seaboard still
annually collect and dry the leaves and
use them as tea, which, however, is op-
pressively sudorific, at least to those who
are unaccustomed to the use of it. The
name is from Catawba yopún, a diminu-
tive of yop, ‘tree,” “shrub.” (w. R. G.)
Yoquibo (yoki ‘bluebird’, ivo “mesa’:
‘bluebird on the mesa”). A Tarahu-
mare village between the mining settle-
ments of Batopilas and Zapuri, near the
extreme headwaters of the Rio Fuerte,
in the Sierra Madre, w. Chihuahua, Mex-
ico.-Lumholtz, Unknown Mex:, 1, 180,
1902.
Yoricas. A former tribe of s. Texas,
perhaps Coahuiltecan, members of which
were encountered by Fernando del
Bosque, in 1675, in company with some
of the Hapes.
Goricas.—Revillagigedo (1793) quoted by Orozco
y Berra, Geog., 306, 1864. Goxicas.—Revill edo
quoted by Bancroft, Nat. Races, 1,611, 1886. Yori-
cas.—Fernando del Bosque (1675) in Nat. Geog.
Mag., xiv, 343, 1903.
Yorkjough. A Seneca village about 12
m. from Anagangaw (Honeoye, q. v.)
and about 6 m. from New Genesee, proba-
bly in Livingston co., N. Y., destroyed
by Gen. Sullivan in 1779.—Livermore
#) in N. H. Hist. Soc. Coll., v.1, 328,
1850.
Yoroonwago. A Seneca village formerly
situated on upper Allegheny r., near the
present Corydon, Warren co., Pa. It
was one of the towns in the Seneca set-
tlement that extended for nearly 8 m.
along the Allegheny before 1779, near
the later Cornplanter (Seneca) res., N.Y.
This village is mentioned by this name
by Col. Brodhead, to whom the name
was given by John Montour. No such
name appears on any of the maps of the
period. It was probably situated at or
near the village noted on Ellicott's map
of 1786 as Tushhanushagota (Arch. Pa.,
XI, map, 1855); it is also noted on the
Historical Map of Pennsylvania (Hist.
Soc. Pa., 1875) as T', but is
wrongly located below Conewango (War-
ren, Pa.), whereas according to Brod-
head's statement it was 20 m. above that
place. (G. P. D.)
Inshaunshagota.—Howells, map, 1792, Tayuncho-
neyu. —Hist. Map Pa., Hist. Soc. Pa. 1875. Teusha-
nushsong-goghtar-Adlum map, 1790, in Arch. Pa.,
£
head (1779), ibid. XII, 166. 1856. £w o, -
Ibid., 156. Yoroonwago.—Hist, Map Pa., Hist.
Soc. Pa., 1875 (wrongly situated).
YOQUIBO—YOWANI
1001
Yorotees. Given by Ker (Trav., 139,
1816) as a tribe living 80 m. s. sw. of
Red r., apparently in w. Texas, but “on a
lake called by the natives Testzapotecas,”
and numbering 5,000. The so-called tribe
is evidently imaginary.
Yotammoto. A former Maidu village
near Genesee, Plumas co., Cal.–Dixon
in Bull. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., xvii, map,
1905.
Yotlik. An Eskimo village in w. Green-
land, lat. 73° 40'.—Kane, Arct. Explor.,
II, 52, 1856.
Youahnoe. Given in John Work’s list
(Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, v, 488, 1855)
as the name of a Kaigani town having 18
houses and 234 inhabitants in 1836–41.
It may possibly have been the summer
town of Kaigani.
Youghtanund. A tribe of the Powhatan
co' living on the s. bank of
Pamunkey r., Va., perhaps in Hanover
co. Pop. in 1608 estimated at about 240.
Youghtamund.—Strachey (ca. 1612)), Va., 35, 1849.
Youghtanund.—Smith (1629), Va., I, 117, repr. 1819.
Youthtanumdo.—Simons, ibid., 160.
Young Man Afraid of His Horses. A
chief of the Oglala Sioux, contemporane-
ous with Red Cloud and one of the lead-
ing lieutenants of the latter in the war of
1866 to defeat the building of the Montana
road through the buffalo pastures of
Powder r. His Sioux name, Tasunka-
kokipapi, is not properly interpreted; it
really means that the bearer was so potent
in battle that the mere sight of his horses
inspired fear. After the peace of 1868 he
lived at the Oglala agency and died at
Pine Ridge, S. Dak. (D.R.)
Youpon. See Black drink, Yopon.
Yowani £y ‘the cutworm,” or
‘the caterpillar’). A former important
Choctaw town on Chickasawhay r., a
mile or two s. of the modern town of
Shubuta, Clarke co., Miss. The terri-
tory belonging to it extended westward
to the eastern dividing ridge of Bogue
Homa, northward as far as Pachuta cr.,
and southward perhaps as far as the con-
fluence of Chickasawhay and Buckatunna
rs. Its eastern boundaries are unknown.
It is often mentioned by Adair and other
contemporary writers. It seems that at
one time during the 18th century it was
included among the Sixtowns people, and
the entire district was then sometimes
called Seventowns. It was perhaps in
1764 that a band of Yowani separated
from the main clan, emigrated to Louisi-
ana, and united with the Caddo, forming
the Yowani band in the Caddo tribe, an
organization nearly extinct in 1892. All
the remaining Yowani living in their
ancient territory removed in 1832, in
the second emigration, except two fam-
ilies, whose descendants still live in
Mississippi. Some Yowani Choctaw set-
1002
[B. A. E.
YPUC–YSCANIS
tled about 4 m. N. of Lecompte, Rapides
parish, La., but the settlement was prob-
ably abandoned before 1850; others went
to the Chickasaw Nation, Ind. Ter., where
they gained a livelihood, as trappers;
others settled between Red r. and Bayou
Natchitoches, La., while a few passed into
Texas. Consult Adair, Am. Inds, 1775;
Gatschet, Creek Migr: Leg., 1,79, 1884;
Halbert (1) in Pub, Ala. Hist. Soc., Misc.
Coll., I, 380, 1901; (2) in Pub. Miss. Hist.
Soc., III, 370, 1900; v1, 403-410, 1902.
Ayuwäni.—Gatschet, Caddo and Yatassi, MS., B
A. E., 66 (Caddo name). ywani.—Ibid. (an"
other Caddo name). Ewany.-Romans, Florida,
map, 1775. Haiowanni.–Halbert in Pub. Miss.
Hist. Soc., 432, 1902. Hewanee.–Royce in 18th
Rep. B. A. E., Miss., map, 1900. Hewanny.—Hal-
bert, op. cit. Hewhannee.—Am. State Papers,
Ind. Aff., I, 689, 1832. Heyowani.–Mooney in
14th Rep. B. A. E., 1093, 1896. Hiowanni.—Ham-
ilton in Pub. Miss. Hist. Soc., VI, 405, 1902 (quot-
ing various writers). Hiyoomannee.—Am. State
Papers, op. cit., 749. yoowannee.—Ibid. Ia-
wani.—Latham, Varieties of Man, 350, 1850. Io-
wanes.—Ind. Aff. Rep. 1849, 33, 1850. Iwanies.—
Bollaert in Jour. Ethnol. Soc. Lond., ii, 265, 1850.
Tawanis.—Latham in Trans. Philol. Soc. Lond.,
103, 1856. Yauana.—Bartram, Voy., I, map, 1799.
Yoani-Romans, Florida, 86,312, 1775. Yonanny.—
Biog. and Hist. Mem. of N. W. La., 526, 1890.
Youana.—Alcedo, Dic. Geog., v. 407, 1789. You-
ane.—Jefferys, French Dom. Am., map, 135, 1761.
Youané-d'Anville's map in Hamilton, Col. Mo.
bile, 158, 1897. Youna.—Lattré, map U. S., 1784.
Yowana.—Adair, Am. Inds., map, 1775. Yowani.—
Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg., II, 206, 1888, Yo-
wanne.—Adair, op.cit., 297.
Ypuc. A Chumashan village formerly
in Ventura co., Cal. -
Hi'-pük.—Henshaw, Buenaventura MS. vocab.,
B. A. E., 1881. Ypuc.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer,
July 24, 1863.
Ysbupue. A tribe named in 1708 in a
list of those which had been met or heard
of N. of San Juan Bautista mission, on the
lower Rio Grande (Fr. Isidro Felix de
Espinosa, “Relación Compendiosa” of
the Rio Grande missions, MS. in archives
of College of Santa Cruz de Querétaro,
Mexico). (H. E. B.)
Yscanis. A tribe of the Wichita con-
federacy; they were £ distinct
from the Asinais (Hasinai), though the
names of the two tribes have been con-
fused. It is possible that the Ysconis, or
Isconis, reported to Domingo de Mendoza
in 1684 among the tribes awaiting him
somewhere in central or E. Texas, were
the Yscanis (Mendoza, Viage, 1683–84,
MS.). In 1719 LaHarpe visited them
(the “Ascanis”) on Canadian r., where
they were living a settled life with the
Wichita, Taovayas (Tawehash), and
Tawakoni. La Harpe also reported an-
other village of the Ascanis 60 leagues
farther to the N. w. (Margry, Déc., v.1,
293, 1886). Little more is heard of these
tribes till the middle of the 18th century,
by which time they had all moved south-
ward into N. Texas, under pressure from
their bitter enemies, the Comanche and
*''' ()-age. According to an official re-
"ide in 1762, the Yscanis had been
among the numerous tribes which, about
1746, asked the missionaries at San An-
tonio for missions in central Texas. If
this be true, they were possibly the
Hiscas, or Haiscas, mentioned in docu-
ments relating to the San Xavier mis-
sions (Royal cedulas of Apr. 6, 1748, and
Mar. 21, 1752, MSS. in Archivo Gen. de
México). In 1760 Fr. Calahorray Saenz,
of Nacogdoches, went among the Yscanis
and Tawakoni to establish peace, and
soon afterward made an unsuccessful at-
tempt to found a mission for them. These
two tribes were at that time living close
together on a stream in N. Texas, appar-
ently farther N. than the place where
Mezières found them a decade later (con-
temporary docs. in Béxar Archives).
The Yscanis took part in the peace con-
ference held by #: in 1770 at the
Kadohadacho village, and two years later
they sent representatives to Béxar to
ratify the convention before the governor
of Texas. When, in 1772, Mezières vis-
ited the tribe, they were living near the
E. bank of the Trinity, somewhere below
the '' Palestine, 7 leagues E. of one
of the Tawakoni villages, and an equal
distance w. of the Kichai. The village
consisted of 60 warriors and their fami-
lies. ' lived in a scattered icul-
tural settlement, raised maize, ":
melons, and calabashes, were closely
allied with the other Wichita tribes, whose
language they spoke, and were said by
Mezières to be cannibals. There are in-
dications that after this the Yscanisunited
with the Tawakoni, with whom they had
always been most closely associated, to
reappear, perhaps, in the 19th century,
as the Waco. In his reports of his ex-
'' made in 1778 and 1779 to the
ichita tribes Mezières does not men-
tion the Yscanis, but he fully describes
the two Tawakoni villages, then both on
the Brazos. Morfi, about 1782, on what
authority is not known, states that the
“Tuacana nation, to which are united
some 90 families of the Ixcani, occupies
two towns on the banks of the river
Brazos de Dios” (Mem. Hist. Tex., bk.
11, MS.). This not improbable, for al-
though the Yscanis are sometimes men-
tioned by name as late as 1794, at least,
it is always in connection with the other
Wichita tribes, and with no indication
as to their location. After 1794, so far as
has been learned, the name is not used.
But a quarter of a century later, when
the Tawakoni villages are again men-
tioned in the records (now English in-
stead of Spanish), one of them appears as
that of the Waco, a name formerly un-
known in Texas, and not accounted for
by migration. The Waco may have been
the Yscanis under a new name. For
other information, see Tawakoni, Tawe-
hash, Waco, Wichita. (H. E. B.)
BULL. 30]
Ascanis.-LaHarpe (1719), op., cit., Haiscas:-
Royal cedula of 1752, op. cit. (identical?). His-
cas.—Ibid., 1748. yscanis.-Kerlérec (1753),
Projet de Paix, in Jour. Soc. des Américanistes
de Paris, n.s., iii, no. 1, 72, 1900. Isconis.–Men-
doza (1684), op. cit. Ixcanis.-Morfi (ca. 1782),
op. cit. Izacanis.–Cabello, Informe, 1784, MS.
scan.—Gonzalez (1770), MS. letter in the Arch-
ivo Gen. Méx. Yscanes.–Melchor Afan de Ri-
vera (1768), letter to Hugo O'Conor, MS. in Béxar
Archives. Ysconis.–Mendoza '' op. cit.
Yta. A province or village visited by
Ayllon, probably on the South Carolina
coast, in 1520. It was then under the
chief Datha.
Itha. —Barcia, Ensayo, 4, 1723. Yta.—Oviedo,
Hist. Gen. Indies, III, 628, 1853. Ytha.—Barcia,
op.cit.
Ytriza. Mentioned by Oñate (Doc.
Inéd., xv.1, 103, 1871) as a pueblo of New
Mexico in 1598. -
Yubuincariri. A tribe or band, proba-
bly Shoshonean, living w. of Green r.,
Utah, in 1776.
Iumbucanis.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Jan. 31,
1862. Jumbuicrariri.–Mühlenpfordt, Mejico, II,
538, 1842. Yubuincarini.–Escalante quoted by
Duro, Don Diego de Peñalosa, 142, 1882. Yubuin-
cariris.—Dominguez and Escalante (1776) in Doc.
Hist. Mex., 2d S., I, 537, 1854
Yucaipa (“wet lands’). A former vil-
lage of the Serranos E. of Redlands, s. Cal.
Yucaipa.–Caballeria, Hist. San Bernardino Val.,
39, 1902; Kroeber in Univ. Cal. Pub., Am. Arch.
and Eth., vii.1, 33, 1908. Yukaipa.–Kroeber, ibid.,
39. Yukaipat.–Kroeber, ibid., 34 (Serrano name).
Yucca. The yucca was perhaps the
most useful plant known to the Indians
of its habitat, which included the South-
ern states, the Rocky mtn. region, and
the Great Plains as far N. as the Dakotas.
Yucca gloriosa is a native of Virginia, and
Y. filamentosa ranges southward from that
state. It was the “silk grass” so often
mentioned by early writers on Virginia.
The tribes making most use of this plant
are the Comanche, Apache, Navaho, Pue-
blos, Havasupai, Mohave, Pima, Papago,
Maricopa, Walapai, Paiute, Panamint, and
Diegueños. There are innumerable speci-
mens of sandals, cordage, etc., from caves
and cliff-houses showing the use of yucca
by the ancient Southwestern tribes, and
that the Southern tribes valued the fiber
is indubitable. The fruit of Y. baccata
and Y. glauca is used for food by the Zuñi,
Navaho, Apache, and other tribes of New
Mexico and Arizona, and the flowers of
Y. filamentosa and Y. gloriosa were eaten
by the Virginia Indians and tribes farther
s. The roots were the only soap (amole
known to the Southwestern tribes, an
the Pueblos especially use it for washing
the hair, for which purpose it is a god-
send in a territory where the water is
generally alkaline. The Kiowa added
the roots to a preparation used in tanning
skins (see Skin-dressing). The Navaho
made green dye from the chopped leaves
of Y, baccata in conjunction with another
plant, and the Zuñi used the juice ex-
tracted, by boiling, from the fruit of Y.
glauca, in the manufacture and decoration
YTA—YUCHI
1003
of pottery. The dried flower stalk is an
excellent material for fire-drills (Apache,
Zuñi, cliff-dwellers). The Zuñi shredded
the stalk, after boiling, to procure astrong,
straight fiber, which they extracted with
their teeth. Hairbrushes were made
from coarse yucca fibers by many tribes
of the extreme S. W., and the Pue-
blos used thin strips of the leaf as paint
brushes in decorating £, masks,
tablets, dolls, prayer-sticks, etc. In bas-
ketry the leaves and slender fibrous roots
were extensively used for making trays,
plates, bowls, and mats for household use
and to shroud the dead. The most use-
ful product of the yucca was its excellent
fiber, which was used in straight bunches
or twisted into cord for making nets,
noose snares, bowstrings, sandals, cloth,
and warp for rabbit-skin and feather
robes, and for sewing and tying, the leaves
or strips of them often being used in the
natural state for the latter purpose. For
twisting the fiber into cord the Papago
had a simple device which was whirled
in the hand. The net of the carrying
frame (kihu) of the Pima and Papago is
elaborately worked and resembles lace.
Dried flower stalks of the yucca were car-
ried in certain Zuñi ceremonies, and the
leaves were used for simulating flagella-
tion in an initiation rite by the Hopi and
other Pueblos. (w. H.)
Yuchi (‘situated yonder, probably
given by some Indians of the tribe in
answer to the inquiry “Who are you?”
or “Whence come you?”). A tribe co-
extensive with the Uchean family (q.v.).
Recent investigations pointstrongly to the
conclusion that the Westo referred to by
early Carolina explorers and settlers, and
from whom Savannah r. was orginally
named, were the Yuchi. It is uncertain
whether the Stono, whose name is some-
times coupled with the Westo, were re-
lated to them, or whether the two tribes
have been confused on account of a simi-
larity in designation. The early writers
also state that the Westo were driven out
of their country in 1681 by the Savannah
(Shawnee), but this must mean only a
part of them. Another name applied to
at least the northernmost Yuchi was Ho-
gologee. These different names have
caused much confusion, and standard
maps of the 18th century have Westos,
Hogologees, and Yuchi (or Uchee) noted
independently. It is probable, however,
that all of these were Yuchi, representing,
instead of separate tribes, a number of
successive migrations of Yuchi from Sa-
vannah r. to the Chattahoochee—the
Westo being those driven out by the
Shawnee, the Hogologee those who emi-
ted with the Apalachicola after the
amasee war, and the Yuchi those who
changed their place of abode between 1729
1004 YUCHI tn. .-.. E.


and 1750, just before and after the settle-
ment ot Georgia. Various attempts have
been made to find a. Yuchi derivation for
words and names recorded by ancient
chroniclers, but with the possible excep-
tion of Yupaha, the name of a country
heard of by De Soto but not certainly
reached, there is no good evidence in sup-
port of them. The name of Cofitachique,
which has generally been considered a



vucm mm. (r. ca. Svecn, Pnoro.)
Yuchi town, a pears to be Muskho an,
and, if the ingentification of the lgsesto
with the Yuchi is correct, there is ood
reason for believing that the peopize of
Cofitachique were something else. Al-
though there is known to have been one
settlement of the Yuchi on Tennessee r.,
the rest of them apparently occupied one
continuous area and seem to have consti-
tuted a homogeneous people. This area
embraced the entire mid-course of Savan-
nah r., and probably included most of the
Ogeechee, which was sometimes known as
Ilughchee (i. e. Yuchi) r. In 1739a Yuchi
town, Mount Pleasant, existed on Savan-
nah r. 25 m. above Ebenezer, hence in
Screven co., Ga., probably near the mouth
of Brier cr. Tracts on the w. side of that r.
extending as far s. as Ebcnezer cr., Ef-
fingham co.. and others above and below
Augusta were claimed by the Yuchi as
late as 1740. Hawkins in 1799 (Sketch,
6|, 1348) stau~d' that Yuchi were for-
merly settlcd in small villages at Ponpon,
Saltketchcrs (these two, however, were
Yamasce centers), fiilver Bluff, and Ogee-
chee, and were continuall at war withithe
Cherokee, Catawba, anti Creeks. This
gives them a wide range on both sides of
Savannah r. Filson (Discov. of Ky., 1793)
said_that the “ Uchees occupy four differ-
ent places of residence, at the head of St.
John’s, the fork of St. Mary's, the head
of Cannouchee Cannochee), and the
head of St. Tilles Satilla].” The rinci-
Eal Yuchi town among the Lower greeks
adinllawkins’tin1e(1799)sentout three
colonies eastward: Intatchkalgi, Padshi-
laika, and Tokogalgi (their Creek names).
Another Yuchi town is mentioned by
Morse (1822) near Miccosukee, Leon co.,
N. Fla. Some of the Yuchi settled with
the Savannah Indians on Tallapoosa r.
Hawkins estimated the “gun-men"
in Yuchi and these branch villages at
250. Bartram (Trav., 387, 1792) points
out their relations to the Creeks as fol-
lows: “They are in confederacy with the
Creeks, but do not mix with them; and
on account of their numbers and strength
are of importance enough to excite and
draw upon them the jealousy of the
whole Muscogulge confederacy, and are
usually at variance, yet are wise enough
to unite against a common enemy to sup-
gort the interest and glory of the general
reek confederacy." Their town is de-
scribed as the largest», most compact, and





VUCHI amt. (F. c. sm;-<, m-no.)
best situated Indian town hc ever saw.
Their population is stated by him to be
from 1,000 to 1,500, and in this estimate
he includes 500 warriors. The Creeks
claimed to have subjugated the Yuchi and
regarded them as slaves ( saluflti ), probably
only the western or Chattahoochee part,
not those who lived among the Semi-
nole and the Yamasee. In recent times
this point was mooted even in the Creek
BULL. 30]
legislature, and some members thought
the Yuchi should receive no annuities,
since they were slaves. The Yuchi were
much attached to the ways and customs
of their forefathers, and in 1813 they took
sides with the Upper Creeks against the
Government. Their towns were de-
stroyed in consequence of this by the
friendly Creeks. Hawkins (Sketch, 62,
1799) claims a better standard of moralit
for them than for many of the Cree
towns, saying “these people are more
civil and orderly than their neighbors,
and their women are more chaste and the
men better hunters. The men take part
in the labors of the women, and are more
constant in their attachment to their
women than is usual among red people.”
In 1836 they removed with the (£ to
the present Oklahoma, where fewer than
500 now reside in the N. w. part of the
Creek Nation. Part live among the Shaw-
nee on the W.—the so-called Shawano
Yuchi. Here they had a separate town
body, with representatives in the Creek
assembly, until the dissolution of the
Creek Nation as such in 1906. They ex-
hibit a tendency toward conservatism and
pride. Their loosely-marked settlements
were named as follows: Arkansaw River,
Big Pond Town, Blackjack Town, Deep
Fork Creek, Duck Creek Town, Hogo-
loges, Intatehkalgi, Mount Pleasant,
Ogeechee, Padshilaika, Polecat Creek,
Red Fork, Silver Bluff, Snake Creek,
Spring Garden Town, and Tokogalgi.
In material culture the Yuchi are
typical of the agricultural hunting tribes
of the S. E. Atlantic and Gulf coast area,
living formerly in permanent villages
surrounded by cultivated fields and
always situated conveniently near some
stream where fish abounded. Their
houses were £ about a square plot
of ground, which was held as sacred,
where religious ceremonies and social
gatherings took place. The ordinary
houses were of the common coast type,
covered with bark or mats, but there was,
besides, another more complex and per-
manent sort with sides plastered with
clay. They were good potters, manu-
facturing various forms by the coiling
process, nearly all, however, similar in
shape to gourds, from which it is possi-
ble the forms were derived. Incised
decorations occur only on or near the
rim. Decorated effigy pipes of clay are
still made, resembling closely some of
those found in mounds in Georgia and
the Carolinas. Basketry was made of
cane and hickory splints, and the art was
quite highly developed. Considerable
wooden ware was also used. The original
style of clothing has been supplanted for
several generations by calico and trade
goods made into shirts, outside hunting
YUCHI
1005
jackets, leggings, turban-like headgear,
sashes, neckbands, garters, shoulder
straps, and pouches, which are possibly
survivals of older forms. Sashes, neck-
bands, leg-bands, hair pendants, pouches,
and shoulder-bands are decorated with
geometrical designs in bead embroidery
representing animals and natural objects.
Some of these designs are said to be worn
in imitation of mythic characters and
seem to be in a sense symbolical. An
influence may have been exerted on
Yuchi art by the prairie tribes since the
removal to the W. Bows and arrows,
clubs, and spears were their chief
weapons. The blowgun was much in
use in hunting. Dogs, too, were used in
the chase, and hunting formulas were
believed to affect the movements of the
quarry. Fishing was commonly carried
on by poisoning the stream with a species
of tephrosia.
The political organization of the tribe,
which has become more pronounced in
£ since its incorporation into the
reek Nation, is based on the town.
This is made up of some 18 or 20 totemic,
maternal, exogamic clans, the members
of which trace their descent from the
totem animal and have certain restric-
tions in regard to it. At an annual cere-
mony the clans perform propitiatory and
reverential dances in honor of their to-
tems.
The Yuchi clans are as follows, the
names in parentheses being the simplified
forms of those recorded by Gatschet:
Sag'é' (Sagi), Bear; Dalá (Tala), Wolf;
We'yA" (Weyon), Deer; Täb'a (Tapa),
Tortoise; Wötc"A" (Wetchon), I'
Cadsané (Shatane), Wildcat; Catiené
Shathiane), Fox; Godá (Huda), Wind;
ti (Shu), Fish; Cagá" (Shakian), Beaver;
Cülané (Shuhlanan), Otter; Djā’tie"
(Tchatchiun), Raccoon; Yūsa"(Yussoih),
Skunk; Wötsagow A" (Wetsagua), Opos-
sum; Cadjwané, Rabbit; Cáya, Squirrel;
Wêtc'í (Witchah), Turkey; Că'na (Sha),
Eagle; YA"ti", Buzzard; Ca, Snake.
Gatschet gives also the Senan (Bird),
Tapatwa (Alligator), Tapi (Salt), To
Sweet-potato), Yonh (Hickory-nut), and
'' (Acorn), but it is doubtful if
these clans existed among the Yuchi.
There is disagreement among native in-
formants regarding the existence of the
Eagle, Buzzard, and Snake clans above
given.
The whole male population of the
town, and of the tribe as well, is again
subdivided into two other social classes,
which have certain town offices and
functions in the ceremonies inherent in
them. These classes are chief and war-
rior, and inheritance in them is reckoned
through the father without regard to
clanship of the other sort. Property is
1006
[B. A. E.
YUCHI
handed down partly through father to
son and partly from father to sister's
children, inheritance being thus an indi-
vidual and not solely a group matter.
The men of different classes are distin-
guished by facial painting.
The town officials are a town chief and
priest, chosen from the chief class of cer-
tain leading clans; a master of cere-
monies and representative from the war-
rior class of certain clans, with 3 secondary
chiefs and 3 secondary warriors from cer-
tain clans. There are, besides, other offi-
cials chosen from certain clans and classes,
who have charge of different stages of
the ceremonies. Unanimous acclamation
constitutes appointment to an office. The
town itself, represented by its chiefs and
lesser officers or warriors, regulates the
ceremonies and matters of an internal
nature or those dealing with outsiders or
other towns.
Each town has a sacred public square,
or shrine, where social and religious
meetings are held, on the four edges of
which stand four ceremonial lodges cov-
ered with boughs. In these lodges the
different clan groups have assigned places
during public occasions. The square
round symbolizes the rainbow, where,
in the sky-world, Sun, the mythical cul-
ture-hero, underwent the ceremonial or-
deals which he handed down to the first
Yuchi.
The chief power above that is recog-
nized as the source of life and mystery is
the Sun. There seems, as well, to be
some unworshiped but acknowledged
supernatural source of power from which
mechanical magic flows. But the Sun, in
his plural concept as chief of the sky-
world, the author of the life, the cere-
monies, and culture of the people, is by
far the most important figure in their re-
ligious life. The various animals of the
sky-world are important in myth, but in
practice the Yuchi do not recognize in
them anything more to be feared than in
the numerous spirits which dominate
other natural objects in their surround-
ings. Vegetation spirits are closely con-
cerned in their daily and ceremonial life,
as is shown in the annual new-fire and
harvest ceremony. Besides these, totemic
ancestral spirits play a rather important
art.
Public religious worship is performed
by the whole town in a complex annual
ceremony connected with the corn har-
vest, the different rites of which occupy
three days and the intervening nights.
The square ground is the scene of action.
Ceremonial making of new fire, clan
dances mimicking totemic ancestors,
dances propitiating evilly-inclined spir-
its and thanking various beneficent ones
as well as £ them to continue
their benefits, scarification of the males
for sacrifice and purification, taking an
emetic as a purifier, the partaking of the
first green corn of the season, and the
performance of a characteristic ball game
with two sticks, are the main elements of
the annual ceremony. Young men are
admitted to the ranks of manhood at this
time. This important event is carried on
in distinct emulation of the Sun to insure
a continuance of tribal existence. The
sentiment of obedience to the Sun is
peculiarly prominent with the Yuchi.
Disease is accredited to the presence of
a harmful spirit which has been placed
in the system by some offended animal
spirit or malevolent conjurer. Herbs,
which have names corresponding in some
way to the name of the animal causing
the trouble, are brewed in a pot and ad-
ministered internally. By this means of
sympathetic healing and by the use of
song formulas the disease spirit is driven
out by the shaman.
During her catamenial periods, and at
childbirth also, the woman secludes her-
self from her family and house. She lives
alone in a temporary hut under a taboo
of certain foods. At the birth of the child
its navel cord is ceremonially disposed of,
and the father is henceforth prohibited
from association with his friends, besides
having restrictions for a month against
the use of certain foods, manual labor, and
hunting. The children's cradle is the
hammock. On the fourth day after its
birth the child is named after a maternal
granduncle or grandaunt. Unmarried
girls are marked off from others with red
paint. The marriage rite is a very simple
one, the couple being of different clans,
of course, merely agreeing to unite and
for a while usually reside in the woman's
home. The d were formerly buried
underneath the floor of the house with a
supply of food and clothes. Nowadays,
however, burial is made in a cemetery,
with rites similar to those of former times,
and a small log hut is raised over the spot.
Here a fire is kept burning for four days,
during which time the spirit is on its jour-
ney eastward to the land of the dead up
above where the Sun is. There are four
souls, but only one passes on to the future
life, having as a finale to pass an obstacle
at the entrance to the sky. If this point
is passed in safety the journey is over,
otherwise it returns to earth a menace to
the happiness of the living.
In mythology there is a sharp contrast
between culture-hero and trickster. In
the more sacred cosmological myths con-
siderable unity is found, but the trickster
tales are loose and often fragmentary.
Creations are ascribed mostly to the as-
sembled pre-earthly animals. Earth is
brought up from a watery waste by craw-
BULL. 301
fish. The Sun seems to be connected in
Some '. with the culture-hero. He
created the Yuchi, having caused their
forebears to spring from a drop of men-
strual blood in the sky world, whence
they were transferred to this earth. He
is likewise the author of the human class
and clan system and the religious rites,
but he does not appear prominently as a
transformer. He is furthermore the giver
of all that is materially good and bene-
ficial in their lives. The trickster, on the
other hand, is named Rabbit. He effects
a few transformations in the course of his
mischief-making career, without any£
ticular motive. Other myths are held by
the various clans, and repeated generally
in praise of their totem. Many myth ele-
ments from negro sources may have been
embodied by these Indians in their ani-
mal tales, probably through contact with
the Creek negroes. Other typesof widely
distributed myths are the race between
two animal rivals, the imitation of the
host, the magic flight, stealing of fire, tar-
man story, the legend about an emigra-
tion of part of the tribe, the origin of death
resulting from someone's mistake, and the
explanation of various peculiarities pos-
sessed by the present-day animals. See
Westo, Yupaha.
Consult Speck, Ethnology of the Yuchi
Inds., Anthr. Pub. Mus. Univ. Pa., I,
no. 1, 1909. F. G. s.)
Achees.—Prichard, £ Hist. Man., v, 401, 1847.
Ani'-Yu’tsi.–Mooney in 19th Re}; B. A. E., 510,
1900 (Cherokee name; sing. Yu’tsi). Euchas.-
Romans, Florida, 1, 280, 1775. Euchees.—Lincoln
£ in Am. St. Papers, Ind. Aff., I, 79, 1832.
uhchee.—Adair, Hist. Am. Inds., 346, 1775. Eut-
chees.—Hawkins (1785) in Am. St. Papers, Ind.
Aff., I, 39, 1832. outchis.-Morse, Rep. to Sec.
War, 311, 1822. Ochees.—Drake Bk. IndS., 94, 1848.
Ouchee.—Schermerhorn in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll.,
2ds., 11, 18, 1812. Round town P' in
Ann. Anthr., XI, no. 3, 497, 1 (so called by
early English). Savannas.—Lattré, map of U.S.,
1784. Savanuca.—Bartram, Trav., 461, 1791. Ta-
hogale.—Coxe, Carolana, 13, 1741 (erroneously
given as an island in Tennessee r. and the tribe
occupying it). Tahogaléwi.—Gatschet, Creek
Migr. Leg., 1, 19, 1884. (Delaware name.) To-
hogaleas.–German map Brit. Col., ca. 1750. Tsoya-
ha.—F. G. Speck, inf’n, 1907 (“offspring of the sun':
own name). Uchees.—Barnard (1792) in Am. St.
Papers, Ind. Aff., II, 309, 1832. Uches.—Bartram,
Trav., 209, 1791. Uchies.—Drake, Bk. Inds., bk. IV,
58, 1848. Uchys.—Woodward, Rem., 25, 1859. Ut-
chees.–Gallatin in Trans. Am. Antiq. Soc., II, 95,
1836. Utchis.—Nuttall, Jour.,236, 1821. Utschies.—
Berghaus '' Physik. Atlas, map 17, 1848.
Yoochee.—Loughridge, in Ind. Aff. Rep., 131,
1851. Yuchi.—Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg., I, 19,
1884. Yuchiha.—Gatschet, MS., B. A. E. (distribu-
tive plural of Yuchi).
Yucuche. A Tatshiautin village at the
head of Stuart lake, Brit. Col., and the
£ between it and Babine lake.
op. 16 in 1909.
Yo-ku-tce.–Morice, Notes on W. Dénés, 26, 1893.
Yucutce.—Can. Ind. Aff. Reps.
Yué. The name applied by the Garzas,
who were living in 1828 at Mier, on the
s: side of the Rio Grande, to the band of
Carrizos who lived at Camargo. The band
YU CUCHE—YUIT
1007
of Carrizos about Laredo, Texas, they
called Yemé. Those at Camargo were at
this time still in part unsettled and un-
civilized. According to the naturalist
Luis Berlandier, who visited these places
in the year named, the Garzas were com-
monly known in the country as Carrizos,
yet their languages were entirely distinct,
the two tribes being able to understand
each other only '. signs. He adds that
the language of the Yué was limited to
the Carrizo tribe only (Berlandier and
Chovel, Diario de Viage de Limites, 144,
146, 1850). (H. E. B.
Yufera. A district (tribe) speaking a
distinct dialect of the Timucuan lan e,
mentioned without location or other de-
tail by Pareja (1614), Arte de la Lengua
Timuquana, 1886.
Yugeuingge (Tewa: ‘village of the ra-
vine'). A former Tewa pueblo on the w.
bank of the Rio Grande, opposite the
present pueblo of San Juan, near the site
of the village of Chamita, N. N. Mex. It
was visited in 1542 by Francisco de Bar-
rionuevo, of Coronado's expedition, but
little information concerning it was ob-
tained, as the inhabitants at the approach
of the Spaniards fled to the mountains,
where, it was said, they had four strong
villages that could not be reached with
horses. The pueblo was voluntarily re-
linquished to the Spaniards under Oñate
in 1598, the inhabitants joining their
kindred at San Juan. In the year named
the first white settlement in the W.
was here made, under the name “San
Francisco de los Españoles,” and on Sept.
8 the chapel was consecrated. In the
following year the name was changed to
San Gabriel, which has been retained by
the Mexicans as the name of the place
to this day. San Gabriel was abandoned
in the spring of 1605 and Santa Fé founded
as the seat of the New Mexican provincial
overnment. See Bandelier (1) in Arch.
nst. Papers, Iv, 58, 1892, (2) Gilded Man,
286, 1893; Winship in 14th Rep. B. A.
E., 1896; Hodge in Historic Towns of
Western States, 1901. (F. W. H.)
Juke-yunke.–Loew (1875) in Wheeler Surv. Rep.,
V11, 314, 1879. San Gabriel.—Shea, Cath. Miss., 78,
1870. San Gabriel del Yunque.—Bandelier in Arch.
Inst. Papers, III, 107, 1890. Sant Francisco de los
Españoles.—Ofiate (1598) in Doc. Inéd., xv.1, 116,
1871. Sant Gabriel.—Ofiate, ibid. Sant Gabriele.—
Bandelier, op. cit., 1, 19, 1888 (after Oñate).
£ Span. Conq. N. Mex., 185,
221,225, 1869 (misprint). Yuge-uing-ge.—Bandelier
in Arch. Inst. Papers, III, 123,311, 1890 (aboriginal
name). Yunque.—Bandelier in Ritch, N. Mex.,
201, 1885. Yuqueyunk.—Gallatin in Trans. Am.
Ethnol. Soc., In, lxxi, 1848. Yuqueyunque.—Casta-
fieda (1596) in 14th # B. A. E., 525, 1896. Yuqui
Yanqui.—Kern in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, IV,
map, 38–39, 1854.
Yuit (pl. of yuk, “man”: own name.—
Bogoras). The Asiatic Eskimo, who emi-
grated from America probably at no dis-
tant period and are settled around East
cape, in the neighborhood of Indian pt.
1008
[B. A. E.
Y UKHAIS-YUKIAN FAMILY
and C. Chukotsky, and on St Lawrence
id. Although a few of them have ob-
tained reindeer, in mode of life and gen-
eral characteristics they resemble the Es-
kimo of Alaska. Their language, how-
ever, varies considerably from that spoken
on the American side and is said to be
harsher. But few of them have adopted
the custom of wearing labrets. £
have been frequently confused with their
neighbors, the maritime Chukchi. Lin-
guistically they may be distinguished into
four groups—the Noökalit of East cape,
the Aiwanat of Indian pt., the Wutedlit
of C. Ulakhpen, and the Eiwhuelit of St
Lawrence id. Their villages, grouped
under these subdivisions, are: Nookalit:
Enmitahin, Nabukak, Ulak. Aiwanat:
Avak, Imtuk, Napakutak, Rirak, Tesik,
Unisak. (Krause mentions another, at
the head of Plover bay, called Nasskatu-
lok, not referred to by Bogoras.) Wute:-
lit: Chenlin, Cherinak. Eiwhuelit: Chibu-
kak, Chitnak, Kialegak, Kukuliak, Pugu-
viliak, Punuk.
Chüklü'k-mut.—Dall in Cont. N. A. Ethnoi., I,
13, 1877. Chukohukomute.—Raymond in Sen. Ex.
Doc. 12, 42d Cong., 1st sess., 25, 1871. Namollos.—
Prichard, Phys. #: Mankind. v. 371, 1847. Yu-
Ite.—Deniker, Races of Man, 370, 1901. Yu-pi'it.—
Bogoras, Chukchee, 11, 1904 (Yu-pi='genuine
man').
Yukhais. An Alsea village on the N.
side of Alsea r., Oreg.
Yuk-qais'.—Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, III,
230, 1890.
Yukhwustitu. A Siuslaw village on
Siuslaw r., Oreg.
Yu'-k’ qwü-sti’-3u.—Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore,
111, 230, 1890.
Yukian Family (adapted from Wintun
Yuki, “enemy'.–Kroeber). A linguistic
family in N. California, comprising only
the Yuki, divided into several tribes or
groups speaking several dialects. Ap-
parently the: had no common name of
their own. Though the territory of the
Yuki was very small, it was divided into
three detached areas—one about the pres-
ent Round Valley res. and s. thereof;
another w. of this, along the coast, and a
third some distance to the S. in the moun-
tains dividing Sonoma from Napa and
Lake cos.
The greater part of the family was
comprised within the area first mentioned,
which ran along Eel r. from a short dis-
tance above the confluence of the North
fork, along both sides of the river to the
junction of South Eel and Middle fork,
extending on the w. to the ridge E. of
Long valley. From the junction of the
two streams up, the Yuki possessed the
entire drainage of Middle fork E. to the
watershed of the Coast range, which
formed the boundary between them and
the Wintun. They appear to have lived
also on Hull cr., which drains into the
North fork of Eel r. Some of the chief
divisions of the Yuki proper were the
Ukomnom in and about Round valley,
the Sukshultatanom on North fork of
Middle fork, the Huititnom on South fork
of Middle fork, the Sukanom on Middle
fork, the Utinom about the junction of
Middle fork and South Eel r., and the
Lilshiknom and Tanom on main Eel r.
South of this group of tribes, between
the Middle £ and the South Eel, in
Eden valley and the adjacent country,
were the Witukomnom, whose dialect
was somewhat different from that of the
Yuki proper. South of the Witukomnom
again, on both sides of South Eel r., cer-
tainly near the mouth of Tomki cr., and
robably to the headwaters of the South
el itself; also on the upper waters of
Russian r., at the head '' Potter valley,
were the Huchnom, who spoke a third
dialect, which differed considerably from
the Yuki proper. They are known by
the Pomo, who are their neighbors on the
s., as Tatu, and by the whites as Red-
woods.
The second territory held by Yukian
tribes extended along the coast from Ten
Mile r. to Rockport or Usal, and inland as
far as Jackson Valley cr., or more proba-
bly the range between this stream and the
sea. These people call themselves Ukoh-
tontilka, “Ocean tribe.’ They have proba-
bly been separated from the main body
of the Yuki by Athapascan migration,
as the Kato of Cahto and Laytonville
occupy a strip of Athapascan territory
between the two divisions. The dialect
of the coast Yuki does not differ more
from that of the Yuki proper than does
that of the Huchnom.
The third territory occupied by the
Yuki is mainly in the hills between
Geysers and Calistoga, but includes a
small portion of Russian r. valley, about
Healdsburg. These people are called
Ashochimi by Powers, and are generally
known as Wappo. They are separated
from their northern relatives by Pomo
tribes, and their language diverges greatly
from all other Yuki dialects.
The Yuki are said to have been some-
what more warlike than most of the Cal-
ifornians. The Yuki proper, or portions
of them, were at war at times with the
Kato and Wailaki, the Wintun, the
Huchnom, and certain Pomo tribes.
Excepting the Wappo, who fought with
the Spaniards in the second quarter of
the 19th century, the Yuki were barely
beginning to be known at the time
when the discovery of gold flooded the
state with Americans. They came in
conflict with the whites on different
occasions, suffering considerably in num-
bers as a consequence. Round Valley
res, was established in the heart of their
territory in 1864, and the greater part of
the stock, as well as various Athapascan,
BULL. 30]
Wintun, Pomo, and other tribes, were
brought to it, where they still reside.
The Yuki proper in 1902 numbered
about a hundred, the Huchnom barely
a dozen. The coast Yuki amount proba-
bly to 15 or 20 individuals, and the num-
ber of Wappo, though not accurately
known, is undoubtedly also small.
The Yuki much resemble the Pomo
in appearance. They are short, broad,
and sometimes fat. Measurements give
an average height for men of 162 cm.,
which is a rather low stature. The Yuki
show a considerably longer headform
than any of their northern, eastern, or
southern neighbors, as the Yurok, Hupa,
Wintun, Maidu, and Pomo. This devia-
tion is unexplained. The women tattoo
their faces, especially across the cheeks
and on the chin.
In their mode of life, habits, and beliefs
the Yuki generally resemble the better-
known Pomo, though the Yuki proper
show the closest specific cultural resem-
blances to the neighboring Athapascan
Wailaki. The Huchnom affiliated with
the Pomo, and resembled these more
nearly in their habits and practices than
they did the Yuki proper. They fished and
hunted, but most of their food was vegetal.
They performed a ceremony conducted
by a secret society whose members rep-
resented the spirits of the dead. They
believed that the world was created by
a being, human in shape, called Taiko-
mol, He who travels alone, assisted by
the coyote. This deity was represented
in a ceremony. (A. L. K.)
Chu-mai-a.–Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., 111,136,
1877 (Pomo name). Eukas.—Ind. Aff. Rep. 1864,
119, 1865. Noam-kekhl.—Powers in Cont. N. A.
Ethnol., III, 230, 1877 (‘west dwelling’ or ‘western
tribe’: Wintun name). Noam’-kult.—Ibid. Nomee
Cults.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, June 8, 1860. Shu-
meia.–Powers in Overland Mo., ix, 306, 1872.
Uca.–Gibbs in Hist. Mag., 1st S., vii. 123, 1863.
Uka.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, June 22, 1860.
Ukies.–Ind. Aff. Rep., 112, 1865. Ulkies.–Ind. Aff.
Rep., 75, 1870. Yuca's.—Russell (1853) in H. R. Ex.
Doc. 76, 34th Cong., 3d sess., 74, 1857. Yucas.–Ind.
Aff. Rep., 26, 1866. Yuka.–Gibbs, op.cit. Yukeh.—
Ibid. Yu-ki...—Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., III,
23, 1877. Yuques.–Gibbs, op.cit.
Yukichetunne (“people at the mouth of
the river”). A band of the Tututni for-
merly living on Euchre cr., N. of Rogue
r., Oreg.; now on Siletz res. In 1854
(Ind. Aff. Rep. 1854, 495, 1855) their
population consisted of 24 men, 41 women,
18 boys, and 19 girls. In 1863 (ibid., 511,
1864) they numbered 187; two years later
(ibid., 470, 1865), their reputed popula-
tion was 150. They are no longer sepa-
rately enumerated.
Euchees.–Ind. Aff. Rep. 1863, 511, 1864. Eucher.—
Newcomb, ibid., 162, 1861. Euches.—Ind. Aff. Rep.,
470, 1865. Euchre.—Victor in Overland Mo., vii.
347, 1871. Euchre Creek.–Reynolds in Ind. Aff.
Rep. 1856, 202, 1857. Eu-qua-chee.—Parrish, ibid.,
1854.495, 1855. Eu-quah-chee.—Kautz, MS. Toutou-
ten census, B. A. E., 1855. I-uka téné.—Everette,
Tutu MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1883 (trans. 'people by the
mossy creek: ). Uchres.–Ind. Aff. Rep., 495, 1865.
57000°–Bull 30, pt 2-12 64
YUKICHETUNNE-YUKONIKHOTANA
1009
Uka.–Metcalfe, ibid., 357, 1857. Yoqueechae.—
Schoolcraft, Ind., Tribes, III, maps, 1853. Yoqui-
chacs.—Domenech, Deserts of N. Am., I, map. 1860.
You-quee-chae.—Ex. Doc. 39, 32d Cong., 1st sess.,
2, 1852. *:::::::: Alsea MS. vocab., B. A.
E., 1884. Yu’-ki-tcé' sunné.—Dorsey in Jour. Am.
Folk-lore, III, 233, 1890 (Tututni name). Yu-kwā-
chi.—Schumacher in Bull. G. and G. Surv., 111, 28,
1877. , Yu'-kwi-tcê' 3unné'.—Dorsey in Jour. Am.
Folk-lore, III, 233, 1890 £ name).
Yuquache.-Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, vi, 702, 1857.
Yukolumni, Mentioned as a tribe of the
Cholovone, who lived E. of the lower San
Joaquin r., Cal., and were the northern-
most division of the Yokuts (Mariposan)
family.
Youcoolumnies.—Bancroft, Nat. Races, 1,450, 1874.
Yukolumni.--A. L. Kroeber, inf’n, 1905.
Yukonikhotana. An Athapascan tribe
in Alaska whose range is principally N. of
the Yukon from the mouth of Tozir, down
to Yukon r. They are few in number and
are less nomadic than their eastern neigh-
bors. Beyond the uneventful visits of sev-
eral explorers, nothing of their history is .
known. They trade every spring at
Nuklukayet with the Kutchin tribes
from upper Yukon and Tananars. They
hunt the moose, reindeer, and fox,
the skins of which they either trade or
make into clothing, although of late
years they are beginning to adopt the
clothing of the whites. Their houses are
less permanently built than those on the
lower part of the Yukon. They have no
draft dogs, like their western neigh-
bors, but carry their burdens on their
shoulders. There seems to be no system
of totems among them, although Petroff
(Rep. on Alaska, 161, 1884) states that
there is evidence of their division into
clans. Intermarriage with their lowland
neighbors, to whom they are closely re-
lated dialectically, is rare; it is said that
they do not purchase their wives, like
many Athapascan tribes, but take and
divorce their wives at pleasure, there be-
ing no marriage ceremony among them.
Although the men outnumber the women,
polygyny is common among them. They
are not copper-colored, but of an ashy
olive hue, and are less hairy than the
adjacent Eskimo. The dead are fre-
quently buried in an erect position, the
£ being of a rough casklike
form. Many of their old customs have
been modified or replaced by those of the
Eskimo. The population of two villages
in 1843 was 56 (Zagoskin quoted by
Petroff in 10th Census, Alaska, 37, 1884).
Petroff (ibid., 12) gives their total popu-
lation in villages as 221. The Wil'
are Chentansitzan, Medvednaia, Melozi-
kakat, Noggai, Nowi, Tohnokalony, and
Tuklukyet.
Youcan.—Hind, Lab. Penin., I, 54, 1863. Youcon.-
Anderson (1858) quoted by Hind, ibid., 11,260, 1863.
Youkonikatana.—Dall in Proc. Cal. Acad. Sci., iv
35, 1873. Youkponi-Kouttanae.—Petitot, Autour du
lac des Esclaves, 361, 1891. Yukonikhotana.–
Petroff in 10th Census, Alaska. 161, 1884. Yukon'-
ikhotamä.—Dall in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., I, 28, 1877.
1010
[B. A. E.
YUKUTS—YUMA
Yukuts: A Squawmish village commu-
nity on the right bank of Squawmishtr.,
Brit. Col.
Yik'ts.-Boas, MS., B.A. E., 1887. Yü'kuts.—Hill-
Tout in Rep. Brit. A. A. S., 474.1900. -
Yukweakwioose. A Chilliwack village
on lower Chilliwack r, which flows into
the lower Fraser, Brit. Col.; pop. 26 in
1909.
Yahweakwioose.—Can. Ind. Aff. Rep., pt.2,44 1909.
Yakweakwioose.–Can. Ind. Aff. Rep., 277, 1894.
Yak-y-you.—Ibid., 309, 1879. Yukkweakwioose.—
Ibid., pt. II, 160, 1901. Yukukweu's.—Hill-Tout in
Rep. N. W. Tribes of Can. 4, 1902. Yu-kwea-kwi-
oose.—Can. Ind. Aff. Rep., 414, 1898. Yuk-yuk-y-
yoose.—Brit. Col. map, Ind. Aff., Victoria, 1872.
Yulalona (Yu-la-lo'-na). A former set-
tlement of Klamath and Modoc at the
site of the present Linkville, Oreg.—
Gatschet in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., II, pt. 1,
xxiv, 1890.
Yuloni (Yu-lo-ni). A division of the
Miwok formerly living on Sutter cr., not
far from Amador, Amador co., Cal.
Yulonees.-Powers in Overland Mo., x, 322, 1874.
# al-Power in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., 111, 349,
877.
Yuma (Yahmáyo, ‘son of the captain,”
seemingly the title of the son of the he-
reditary chief, contracted and applied
to the tribe through misunderstanding
YUMA MAN
by the early Spanish missionaries.—
Hardy. They call themselves Kwichána).
One of the chief divisions, or tribes, of
the Yuman family (q.v.), formerly re-
siding on both sides '' the Rio Colorado
next above the Cocopa, or about 50 or 60
m. from the mouth of the river, and be-
low the junction of the Gila. Ft Yuma
is situated about the center of the terri-
tory formerly occupied by them. When
Oñate visited the locality in 1604–05, he
found the ‘Coahuanas” (Cuchan) in 9
rancherias on the Colorado, entirely be-
low the mouth of the Gila. Physically
the Yuma were a fine people, superior in
this respect to most of their congeners.
Though brave and not unwarlike they
were in no sense nomadic, seldom leav-
ing their own villages where, like the
Mohave, they practised a rude agricul-
ture, raising corn, beans, pumpkins, and
melons. The Catholic fathers of the 18th
century erroneously considered Yuma
and Cuchan as separate and distinct
£ the former ": E. of the
ower Colorado, and the latter w. of
it. They divided the Yuma into several
tribes: Alchedomas, Hudcodoadans, etc.
Leroux, about 1853, estimated their num-
ber at 3,000. In 1910 there were 655
under the Ft Yuma school superintend-
ent, Cal. Fortheso-called Apache Yuma,
see Tulkepaia.
The following have been mentioned as
Yuma tribes or bands and rancherias:
Cerritos, Concepción, Gimiels, Pescadero,
Posos, San Dionysio, San Pablo, San
Pascual, San Pedro, Santa Isabel, Tinajas,
Tutum.
California Indians.—Johnston in Emory, Recon.,
612, 1848. Cetguanes.—Venegas, Hist. Cal., 1, 308.
1759. Chirumas.—Orozco y Berra, Geog., 59. 353,
1864 (Yumas or). Club Indians.—Emory, Recon.
96, 1848. Cou-chan-Whipple, Pac. R. R. Rep.
III, pt. 3, 99, 1856 (Maricopa £ Cua es.-
Consag (1746) quoted by Taylor in Cal. Farmer,
Dec. 6, 1861. Cuchań.—Latham in Proc. Philol.
Soc. Lond., 75, 1852-53. Cuchana.—Clarke in Jour-
Anthr. Inst. G. B., IV, 153, 1875. Cu-cha-no-
Heintzelman (1853) in H. R. Ex. Doc. 76, 34th
Cong.,3d sess., 35, 1857. Cuchaus.–Ind. Aff. Rep.
1863, 387, 1864. Cuchian.-Froebel, Seven Years'
Travels, 511, 1859. Cu as.—Venegas. Hist. Cal.,
I, 57, 1759. Cuichan.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Mar.
7, 1862. 9:Wh' in Schoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes, v, 214, 1855. -
(1763), 25, 1863. Cutchanas.–Möllhausen, Diary,
II, 245, 1858. Cuteanas.—Kino (1701) cited by
Coues, Garcés Diary, 551, 1900. tganas.—Ibid.
Cutganes.–Möllhausen, op.cit., 275. Cutguanes--
Kino quoted by Venegas, Hist. Cal., 1,57, 301, 1759.
Dil-zhay's.—White, Apache names of ind tribes.
MS., B. A. E. ("red soil with red ants’: Apache
name; also applied to Tonto and Mohave). Eu-
chas.—Browne. Apache Country, 291, 1869 (mis-
rint of Cuchan). Ganstero.—Taylor in Cal.
£e: Jan. 31, 1862 (misprint). Garote.—Ibid.,
Dec. 14, 1860. Garotero. – Schoolcraft, Ind-
Tribes, v, 203, 1855. Garretero.—Bigelow in Pac-
R. R. Rep., IV, 7, 1856. Garroteros.-Emory, Re-
con., 96, 1848 (“or club Indians”). Garrotes.—
Morgan, Consang. and Affin., 241, 1869 (incor-
rectly mentioned as part of the Gila Apache).
Goyoteros.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Mar. 14, 1862(in-
: mentioned as Indians of the Colorado).
Guichyana.–Kroeber in Univ. Cal. Pub., iv. 107.
1907 (Chemehuevi name). Hatilshe'.—White in
Zeitschr. f. £ $70,1877 (Yuma, Mo-
have, and Tonto so called by the Apache). Huk-
wats.–Ztschr. f. Ethnologie, 370, 1877 (‘weavers':
Paiute name). Jumas.—Humboldt, Atlas Nou-
velle-Espagne, carte 1, 1811. Katchan.–Corbu-
sier in Am. Antiq., 276, Sept. 1886 (Yavapai
name). Ke-jawn".–Ewing in Great Divide, 203,
1892 (so called by neighboring tribes). Köhun--
ten Kate. Reizen in N.A., 199, 1885. Ko'-utchan-
Zeitschr. f. Ethnologie, 381, 1877. Kuiza'n-En-
gelhardt, Kutchan MS., vocab., B. A. E., 184, 1886
(= ‘Indian': own name). Kün.—Ztschr, fur Eth-

BULL. 30]
nologie, 370, 1877 £ name for Yuma and
Tulkepaia). Kutchán.–ten Kate, Reizen in N.A.,
111, 1885. Kutzán.—Ibid. Kwitcyána.—Harring-
ton in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, xxi, 324, 1908 (own
name). Oc anes-Farnham, Travels, 165, 1844.
Qichün.—Curtis, Am. Ind., 11, 116, 1908 ("people':
Yuma name). Tumayas.—Bollaert in Jour. Eth-
nol. Soc. Lond., II, 276, 1850 (misprint). Umahs.-
Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, 1, 519, 1851. Umeas.—
Pattie, Pers. Narr, 137, 1833. Umene.—Ibid., 91.
Yahmáyo.—Hardy, Trav. in Mex., 372, 1829 (= ‘son
of the captain, evidently the origin of “Yuma").
Yamas.-Ibid., 438 (misprint, “so named for the
extraordinary length of their hair”). Yavepé-
Kutchán.—ten Kate, Reizen in N.A., 198, 1885.
Yoem.—Ibid., 160 (Pima name). Yum.—Curtis,
Am. Ind., II, 110, 1908 (Pima name). Yuma.—Kino
£ in Doc. Hist. Mex., 4th s., I, 230, 1856.
umayas.—Duflot de Mofras, Expl., 1,355, 1844.
Yump.—Curtis, Am. Ind., II, 112, 1908 (Papago
name). Yumsa.—Taylor in Cal. Farmer, June 13,
1862. Yurmarjars.–Simpson in Rep. Sec; War, 57,
1850. Yutcama.—Sedelmair (1750) quoted by Ban-
croft, No. Mex. States, 1,541, 1884
Yumam. A former Maidu village on the
site of Oroville, Butte co., Cal.–Dixon
in Bull. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., xvii, map,
1905.
Yuman Family. An important linguistic
family whose tribes before being gathered
on reservations occupied an extensive ter-
ritory in the extreme s. W. portion of the
United States and N. Lower California, in-
cluding much of the valley of Colorado r.,
the lower valley of the Gila, and all of ex-
treme s. California. The family was for-
merly supposed to include also the Seri
of w. Sonora and Tiburon id. in the Gulf
of California, but these have been deter-
mined to belong to a distinct stock (the
Serian) bearing no linguistic relation to
any of the tribes within the United States,
while the tribes that occupied thes. half of
Lower California, so far as can be judged
from the meager linguistic evidence,
belong to another family yet unnamed.
These latter were distinguishable from
the Yuman tribes as being probably the
lowest in culture of any Indians of North
America, for their inhospitable environ-
ment, which made them wanderers, was
unfavorable to the foundation of govern-
ment, even of the rude and unstable kind
elsewhere found. The names of a large
number of rancherias or villages have
been preserved, and as many of these
antedated mission rule, they indicate
that their occupants had at least entered
upon a rude social life and lived under
some sort of recognized authority, though
less definite and binding than among
most other tribes. There are also the
names of not a few of the divisions
usually termed tribes, but the limits of
country claimed by these and their inter-
relations are almost unknown. Father
Baegert, who is perhaps the best authority
on the Lower California, Indians, gave
five distinct languages, which represented
as many divisions or groups of tribes.
These were, from the north southward:
Cochimi, Laimon (usually considered a
branch of Cochimi), Waicuri, Uchiti
YU MAM—YUMAN FAMILY
1011
(usually considered a branch of Waicuri),
and Pericu. Of these, however, only the
Cochimi can be definitely regarded as
Yuman. Later authorities usually recog-
nize but three linguistic divisions for
Lower California, viz, Pericu, Waicuri
(a distinct stock), and Cochimi, the last
occupying the peninsula N. of about lat.
26°. This is a very unsatisfactory group-
ing, as it is £ that a single lan-
guage, the Cochimi, extended over 6 de-
grees of latitude; but it is the best that
can be made in our present lack of knowl-
edge, and the linguistic groups may be
accepted as divisional names under which
to group the numerous rancherias in
which these now extinct tribes lived.
Passing from the s. to the N. end of the
peninsula a marked change for the bet-
ter was observed. The social groups ap-
pear to have been better defined; the
tribes made fine basketry and pottery,
and in many other ways were further
advanced. They lived in communal huts
very well constructed of cottonwood an
well thatched. No better example of the
power of environment to better man’s
condition can be found than that shown
as the lower Colorado is reached. Here
are tribes of the same family, remarkable
not only for their fine physical develo
ment, but living in settled villages '.
well-defined tribal lines, practising a rude
but effective agriculture, and well ad-
vanced in many primitive Indian arts.
The usual Indian staples were raised ex-
£ these tribes preferring a wild
tobacco of their region to the cultivated.
None of the Colorado r. tribes borrowed
the art of irrigation from the Pueblo peo-
les, consequently their crops often suf-
ered from drought. All of them de-
pended more or less on the chase—the
river tribes less, those of the interior
more. Mezquite beans, piñon nuts, tor-
nillas, and various seeds and roots were
important articles of food. None of them
were boatmen; in crossing rivers and
transporting their goods they employed
rude rafts, or balsas, made of bundles of
reeds or twigs. Apparently all the river
tribes cremated their dead, and with
them all articles of personal property.
The climate favored nudity, the men
wearing only the breechcloth, and not
always that, while women were content
with a short petticoat made of strips of
bark.
Regarding the character of the tribes
of the Rio Colorado in the 18th century,
Fray Francisco Garcés (Diary, 1775–76,
435, 1900) says: “The Indian men of
its banks are well-formed, and the Indian
women fat and healthy; the adornment
of the men, as far as the Jamajabs [Mo-
have], is total nudity; that of the women
is reduced to certain short and scanty
1012
[B. A. E.
YUMERSEE—YUROK
£ of the bark of trees; they
atheat all seasons, and arrange the hair,
which they always wear long, in diverse
£ utilizing for this purpose a kind
of gum or sticky mud: , Always are the
painted, some with black, others wit
red, and many with all colors. All those
of the banks of the river are very gener-
ous and lovers of their country, in which
they do not hunt game because they
abound in all provisions.”
Important tribes of the northern Yuman
area are the Cocopa, Diegueño, Havasupai,
Maricopa, Mohave, Tonto, Walapai, Ya-
vapai, and Yuma. These differ consid-
erably, both physically and otherwise,
the river tribes being somewhat superior
to the others. The Yuma are a fine
people, rather superior to the Cocopa,
although closely resembling them phys-
ically.
The population of the Yuman tribes
within the United States numbered about
3,700 in 1909.
In addition to the tribes mentioned, the
following were also of Yuman affinity, but
so far as known they are either extinct or
their tribal identity has been lost: Agua-
chacha, Bahacecha, Cajuenche, Coanopa,
Cocoueahra (?), Gualta, Guamua, Guana-
bepe, Haglli, Hoabonoma, Iguanes, Japul,
Kivezaku, Ojiopas, Quigyuma, Quilmurs,
Sakuma, Tzekupama. (H. w. H.)
>Yuma. —Turner in Pac. R. R. #: III, pt. 3, 55,
94, 101, 1856 (includes Cuchan, o-Maricopa,
Mojave, Diegeño); Latham in Trans. Philol. Soc.
Lond., 86, 1856; tham, Opuscula, 351, 1860 (as
above); Latham, Opuscula, addenda, 392, 1860
adds Cuchan to the group); Latham El. Comp.
hilol., 420, 1862 (includes Cuchan, Cocomaricopa,
Mojave, Dieguno); Gatschet in Mag. Am. Hist.,
156, 1877 (mentions only U.S. members of family);
Keane in Stanford, Compend., Cent, and So. Am.,
460, 479, 1878 (includes Yumas, Maricopas, Cu-
chans, Mojaves, Yampais, Yavipais, Hualpais);
Bancroft, Nat. faces, III, 569, 1882. =Yuma.—
Gatschet in Beach, Ind Misc., 429, 1877 (habitat
and dialects of family); Gatschet in U. S. Geog.
Surv. W. 100th Mer., VII, 413, 414, 1879. =Yuman,—
Powell in 7th Rep. B. A. E. 137, 1891. Die-
o:—Latham (1853) in Proc. Philol. Soc.
nd., VI, 75, 1854 (includes mission of San Diego,
Dieguno, Cocomaricopas, Cuchań, Yumas, Ama-
quaquas). -Cochimi. —Latham in Trans. Philol.
Soc, Lond., 87, 1856 (northern part peninsula of
California); Buschmann, Spuren der aztek.
Sprache, 471, 1859 (center of California peninsula);
Latham, Opuscula, 353, 1860; Latham, El. Comp.
Philol., 4:23, 1862; Orozco y Berra, Geog., map,
1864, Keane in Stanford, Compend... Cent. and
So. Am., 476, 1878 (head of gulf to near Loreto).
Yumersee (misspelling of Yamasee, q.v.).
A former Seminole town at the head
of Sumulgahatchee r., 20 m. N. of St
Marks, Wakulla co., Fla., Alac Hajo was
chief in 1823.—H. R. Ex. Doc. 74, 19th
Cong., 1st sess., 27, 1826.
Yungyu. The Opuntia Cactus clan of
the Chua (Snake) phratry of the Hopi.
Yuna winwä.–Fewkes in 19th Rep. B. A. E., 582,
1900. Yu’-nu wun-wu.–Fewkes in Am. Anthr.,
V11, 402, 1894 (wn in-wi lan'). Yu'n-ya.—Stephen
in 8th Rep. B. A. E., 38, 1891.
Yunsawi (Yąnsó”, “buffalo place'). A
former Cherokee settlement on w, Buf-
falo cr. of Cheowa r., in Graham co., N. C.
Buffalo Town.—Doc. of 1799 quoted by Royce in
5th Rep., B. A. E., 144, 1887. Yünsā'i.–Mooney in
10th Rep. B. A. E., 547, 1900
Yunu. "A Maidu division living E. of
Chico, Butte co., Cal.
Yunu.—Curtin, MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1885.
Yupaha. An ancient province, gov-
erned by a woman and said to have
much metal, described as lying E. of
Apalache, in N. w Florida or s- w.
Georgia. It was heard of by De Soto in
1540, and may have been identical with
the territory of the Yuchi (q.v.).
Yupacha.—Harris, Voy. and Trav., I, 806, 1705.
Yupaha.—Gentl. of Elvas (1557) in French, Hist,
Coll. La., II, 136, 1850.
Yupon. See Black drink, Yopon. -
Yupu (Yü'-pu). A former idu vil-
lage on the w. bank of Feather r., on the
site of the present Yuba City, Sutter co.,
Cal. In 1850 it contained 180 inhab-
itants. The name Yuba is a corruption
of Yupu. (R. B. D.)
Bubu.—Bancroft, Nat. Races, 1, 450, 1874. Ne-
vadas.—Ind. Aff. Rep. 1856,251, 1857. Ubu.—Ban-
croft, op. cit. Wubum.–Chever in Bull. Essex
Inst. 1870, II, 28, 1871. Yubas.—Day (1850) in
Sen. Ex. Doc. 4, 32d Cong., spec. sess., 39, 1853.
Yupi.—Curtin, MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1885.
Yuvas.–Fremont, Geog. Memoir, 22, 1848.
Yupwauremau. One of the two Woccon
towns in Greene co., N. C., in 1700.—Law-
son, Hist. Car. (1714), 383, 1860.
Yuquot. The principal town of the
Mooachaht, situated in Friendly cove,
Nootka sq., w. coast of Vancouver id.
In olden times it was a widely known
place, continually frequented by trading
vessels. '' 172 in 1904, 140 in 1910.
Moacha.–Can. Ind. Aff., pt. 2, 88, 1910. Nootka-
Jewitt, Narr., £ 1849. Yucuatl.—Galiano,
#elon, 117, 1802. Yuquot.—Can. Ind. Aff., 264,
Yurguimes. A former tribe of N. E. Coa-
huila or S. Texas, £
Doc. quoted by Orozco y Berra, Geog.,
306, 1864.
Yurok (from Karok yuruk, “down-
stream”). A tribe living on lower Kla-
math r., Cal., and the adjacent coast, con-
stituting the Weitspekan linguistic family.
They have no name for themselves
other than Olekwo'l (‘persons'), some-
times written Alikwa. The territory of
the Yurok extended from Bluff cr., 6 m.
above the mouth of the Trinity, down
Klamath r. to its mouth, and on the coast
from beyond Wilson cr., 6 m. N. of the
mouth of the Klamath, to probably Madr.
Their settlements in the valley were
confined closely to the river, and those
along the coast were close to the beach or
on the lagoons. They had no settlements
on Redwood cr. except at the mouth.
Along Klamath r, the Yurok language was
everywhere uniform, but along the coast
s. of the mouth of the Klamath there were
three slightly varying dialects, one spoken
at Gold bluff, one at Redwood cr., and a
third at Trinidad, the last differing most
from that of the river.


BULL. 30]
Most of the so-called wars of the Yurok
were private feuds, participated in by vil-
lages. These took place as frequently
between Yurok villages as against alien
tribes. In all cases payment for the
dead and for all property destroyed was
made at the conclusion of peace. Apart
from a few vessels that touched at Trini-
dad in the 18th century, and a few trap;
pers that visited Klamath r., whites did
not come into contact with them and were
utterly unknown to them before 1850.
After the coming of the Americans the
Yurok never engaged in war with them as
a body, though certain villages became
involved in conflicts with the miners and
early settlers. The lower 20 m. of Kla-
math r. were constituted into a reservation
as early as 1855. Of recent years this
has been discontinued, the few surviving
Indians having allotments in severalty.
The river above this former reservation,
up to the mouth of the Trinity, forms at
present a nominal part of the Hupa res.
Actually the Government has interfered
very little with the Yurok, who have al-
ways been entirely self-supporting. They
now number 500 or 600 along Klamath r.,
those on the coast being very few. In
1870 the number on the river was said to
be 2,700.
The Yurok are fairly tall for Pacific
Coast Indians (168 cm.) and considerably
above the average Californian in stature.
Their cephalic index is 83, being the
highest known from California. It is
probable that they do not belong to the
Californian type physically, but are a
mixture of this with an Athapascan type.
Their facial expression is different from
that of their neighbors, the Karok and
the Hupa, but they do not appear to differ
much in their measured proportions from
the Hupa. The men are less inclined to
be stout than in the interior and in cen-
tral California. Deformation of the head
is not practised, but the women tattoo
the chin.
The Yurok, together with several other
tribes of N. w. California, especially the
Karok and Hupa, formed a distinct ethno-
graphic group, characterized among other
things by the considerable influence
which ideas of property exerted on social
conditions and modes of life. There was
no chieftainship, prominence depending
altogether on the possession of wealth,
to the acquisition of which all efforts
were directed. The potlatch of the N.
Pacific coast did not exist among them.
Marriage was distinctly a property trans-
action. The medium of exchange con-
sisted chiefly of dentalium shells, though
woodpecker scalps and large worked
pieces of obsidian were also regarded as
valuables. The men wore no regular
clothing, using skins as occasion required.
YU ROK
1013
The women wore skirts of dressed skins
or sometimes of bark, basketry caps, and,
as there was need, cloaks of furs. Along
the river acorns were much eaten, but
salmon and lampreys made up a very
large part of the food. Along the coast
products of the sea were more important
as food. The Yurok houses were from
18 to 25 ft square, built of split and
dressed planks about a square or octago-
nal pit, with a gabled roof. Their canoes
were less than 20 ft in length, square at
both ends, made of redwood. They were
particularly adapted for use on the rapid
river, but were also used for going out to
sea. The Yurok and neighboring tribes
developed a number of specialized cere-
monies, especially the Deerskin and the
Jumping or Woodpecker dances. These
were held only at certain localities and
differed somewhat in each place.
The mythology of the Yurok is char-
acterized by a well-developed conception
of the Wage, a race largely responsible
for the present condition of the world,
who disappeared before the coming of
men, and by myths centering about
“Widower-across-the-sea” and other cre-
ators or culture-heroes. All the myths
of the Yurok refer to the country which
they now inhabit, most of them bein
very specifically localized. Historica
traditions are lacking except for the most
recent generations. Like all the tribes
of N. w. California they were essentially
unwarlike, £ war only for pur-
poses of revenge. The most important
contest that they remember took place in
the first third of the 19th century between
the village of Rekwoi and one of the Hupa
villages, in the course of which both set-
tlements were destroyed.
The Yurok were altogether without
tribes or political divisions, other than
the purely local ones of villages, and
lacked totems. Their principal villages
on the Klamath, in their order, from
Bluff cr. down, were as follows: Atsepar,
Loolego, the three villages Pekwuteu,
Weitspus, and Ertlerger at the confluence
of the Trinity with the Klamath, Wakh-
shek, Atsep, Kenek, Merip, Kepel, Shaa,
Murek, Meta, Nakhtskum, Shregegon,
Yokhter, Pekwan, Kootep, Wakhtek,
Wakhker, Tekta, Serper, Enipeu, Ayotl
Erner, Turip, Wakhkel, Hoopeu, an
Wetlko and Rekwoi on opposite sides of
the mouth of the river at £ On the
coast, 6 m. N. of the mouth, was Amen;
to the s. successively were Ashegen,
Eshpeu, Arekw, Tsahpekw, Oketo and
other villages on Big lagoon, and Tsurau
(Trinidad). *
Al-i-kwa.—Crooks vocab. in Cont. N. A. Ethnol.,
111, 461, 1877. Allequas.–Meyer, Nach dem Sacra-
mento, 215, 1855. Eurocs.–Powers in Overland
Mo., ix, 157, 1872. Kiruhikwak.—A. L. Kroeber,
infn, 1904 (name given by the Shasta of Salmonr.).
1014
ZILLGAW [B. A. E.
YUSHLALI
Klamaths. - Ibid. (a nonsignificant collective
name sometimes loosely used, £ locally).
Wait"-spek.—Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., 111, 44,
1877. ech-pecs.–McKee in Sen. Ex. Doc. 4, 32d
Cong., spec. sess., 193, 1853. Wechpecks.—Ibid.,
191. Wech-peks.—Ibid., 215. Weitchpec. – Kroe-
ber, inf’n, 1904 (a name sometimes locally used,
especially in Hupa and Karok territory, to which
Weichpec is at present the nearest Yurok village).
Weithspek.—Loew in Rep. Chief of Eng., 111,546,
1876. Weits-pek.–Gibbs (1851) in Schoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes, III, 138, 1853. etch-pec.—McKee (1851)
in Sen. Ex. Doc. 4, 32d Cong., spec. sess., 194, 1853.
Wetch-peck.—Ibid., 161. £ ke.—Ibid., 194
robably identical). Witsch- .–Meyer, Nach
em. Sacramento, 282, 1855. ouruk.–Gibbs, op.
cit., 151. Yurok.-Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol.,
III, 44, 1877.
Yushlali (Yuc-la/-li). A former Ta-
kelma village on the s. side of Rogue r.,
Oreg.—Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore,
III, 235, 1890.
Yussoih (“skunk’). A Yuchi clan.
YüsAn.—Speck, Yuchi Inds., 70, 1909. Yusso-i’h
tahá. – Gatschet, Uchee MS., B. A. E., 70, 1885
(="skunk gens').
Yustaga. An important tribe in the
16th century, occupying a territory about
the head streams of Suwannee r., N. Fla.
De Soto£ through their country in
1539, and the French Huguenots, who set-
tled at the mouth of St.Johns r. in 1564, also
came in contact with them. Cf. Westo.
Hostaqua.—Laudonnière (1564) in French, Hist.
Coll. ... n. S., 288, 1869. Hostaque.—Ibid., 266.
Houstaqua-Ibid. 244. Yustaga.—Biedma (1544)
in Bourne, De Soto Narr., II, 7, 1904.
Yusumne (Yi-sā’m-ne). A former
Maidu village, said by Hale to have been
on Feather r., in Sutter co., Cal., but now
asserted to have been either on the S.
fork of American r., or near Ione, Ama-
dor co. (R. B. D.)
Yaesumnes.—Hale misquoted by Bancroft, Nat.
Races, I, 450, 1874. £ in Cal.
Farmer, Oct. 18, 1861. Yalesumnes.—Hale, Ethnog.
and Philol., 631, 1846. Yalesumni.-Latham in
Proc. Philol. Soc. Lond..., VI, 79, 1854. Yasumnes.—
Hale, op. cit. Yasumni.-Latham, op. cit. Yo-
sumnis.—Taylor, op.cit., June 8, 1860. usun1ne.-
Sutter (1847) quoted by Bancroft, op.cit.
Yuta. A tribe represented at San Anto-
nio de Valero mission, Texas, in the 18th
century. Possibly those of this name
baptized there were captured Ute (q.v.)
from the far N. (H. E. B.)
Yutoyara. A Karok village on the w.
bank of Klamath r., a little above Salmon
r., N. w. Cal. It was burned in the sum-
mer of 1852. Possibly it is identical with
Ishipishi.
Yutoo'-ye-roop.–Gibbs, MS. Misc., B. A. E., 1852.
Yutsutkenne (“people down there').
A Sekani tribe whose hunting grounds
are between McLeod lake and Salmon r.,
Brit. Col. From time immemorial they
have bartered stone axes, arrows, and
other implements with the Takulli for
beads and articles of metal.
Yu-tsu-tgaze.–Morice, letter, B.A. E., 1890. Yu-
tsu-tauenne.–Morice, Notes on W. Dónés, 28, 1893.
Yutum. A Chumashan village between
Goleta and Pt Concepcion, Cal., in 1542.
Yatum.–Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Apr. 17, 1863.
Yutuin.–Ibid. Yutum. –Cabrillo, Narr. (1542), in
Smith, Colec. Doc. Fla., 183, 1857.
Yxaulo. A Chumashan village formerly
near Santa Barbara, Cal.—Taylor in Cal.
Farmer, Apr. 24, 1863.
Zaartar. An unidentified band or di-
vision of the Upper Yanktonai Sioux.
Waz-za-ar-tar.-Am St. Papers, Ind. Aff. 1, 715,
1832. Za-ar-tar-Lewis and Clark Discov., 34, 1806.
Zaclom. A former village connected
with San Francisco Solano mission, Cal.—
Bancroft, Hist. Cal., 11, 506, 1886.
Zaco. A Chumashan village on San
Miguel id., Cal., in 1542.
Caco.—Cabrillo, Narr. (1542), in Smith, Colec. Doc.
Fla., 189, 1857. Zaco.-Ibid., 186.
Zakatlatan. A Koyukukhotana trading
village on the N. bank of Yukon r., lon.
156° 30'. Pop. 25 in 1880; 39 in 1890.
Sachertelontin.—Whymper, Trav. Alaska, 226, 1869.
Saghadellautin.—Post route map, 1903. Sakadel-
ontin.—Raymond in Sen. Ex. Doc. 12, 42d Cong.,
1st sess., 23, 1871. Sakatalan.-Petroff, Rep. on
Alaska, 62, 1880. Sakataloden.-11th Census.
Alaska, 7, 1893. Zakatlatan.-Petroff, map of
Alaska, 1880.
Zakhauzsiken (Zarrauzsi'ken, ‘middle
ridge’ or ‘middle hill’). A village of the
Spences Bridge band of Ntlakyapamuk
# m. back from Thompson r., on the s.
side, about 31 m. above Lytton, Brit.
Col.—Teit in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist.,
II, 173, 1900.
Zaltana (“mountain”). A Knaiakho-
tana clan of Cook inlet, Alaska.—Rich-
ardson, Arct. Exped., 1,407, 1851.
Zandzhulin (‘village in a highland
grove’). A Kansa settlement at Kaw
agency, Ind. T., in 1882.
Zandjúlin.—Dorsey, Kansa MS. vocab., B. A. E.,
1882. Zündjúlin.—Ibid.
Zape. A formerTepehuane pueblo, and
seat of the mission of San Ignacio, at the
extreme head of Nazas r., lat. 25°30', lon.
106°, N. w. Durango, Mexico. There
are a number of ancient burial caves in
the vicinity, and 20 m. s. are the noted
ruins usually known by this name (Lum-
holtz, Unknown Mex., 1,448, 1902).
#" del Zape.-Orozco y Berra, Geog., 318,
Zassalete. A former village, probably
Salinan, connected with San Antonio
mission, Monterey co., Cal.—Taylor in
Cal. Farmer, Apr. 27, 1860.
Zdluiat. A Knaiakhotana village of 16
ersons in 1880 on the E. side of Knik
way, at the head of Cook inlet, Alaska.—
Petroff in 10th Census, Alaska, 29, 1884.
Zeawant. See Sewan.
Zhanichi (“wooden house”). A former
village on Kansas r., Kan., occupied by
that part of the Kansa tribe which fol-
lowed the chief Nunpewaye, probably be-
fore 1820.
#1-pore, Kansa MS. vocab., B. A. E.,
Zhawenikashika. The Beaver gens of
the Quapaw.
Beaver gens.—Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 229,
1897. Jawe'nikacixta.-Ibid.
Zillgaw (“many mountains'). A sub-
division of Apache in Arizona under the
chiefs Eskiltissillaw, Nogenogeys, and
BULL. 30]
Nardososin, about 1875.—White, £he
Names of Ind. Tribes, MS., B. A. E.
Ziñogaba. Mentioned by the Mohave to
Juan de Oñate in 1604 as a tribe of le,
with bald heads, living on an £ of
the same name a day's journey by boat
off the California coast. These Indians
were said to wear necklaces and ear orna-.
ments of pearl shells, called wicullo (shi-
kul-yo), and to possess “an instrument
with which they made the noise when
they dance, which is a long stick from
which are pendent many pieces of that
metal [silver] of which they make dishes
in which they eat.” The tribe had an
old “lady or captainess,” called Ciñaca-
cohola, “the height of a-man-and-a-half,”
very broad, with big feet, who had a sister,
also a giantess; there was no man of her
kind, and she mingled with no one on
the island. See Zárate Salmerón (ca.
1629) in Land of Sunshine, 106, Jan. 1900.
Ziñogova.–Zárate Salmerón, op.cit., 108.
Zoar. A Moravian mission among the
Suhinimiut Eskimo on the E. coast of
Labrador, established in 1865.
Zoe (tzoi, ‘wax,” “pitch tree”. –
Buelna). A tribe formerly inhabiting
a small territory in lat. 27°, lon. 108°,
about the Sinaloa-Chihuahua boundary,
Mexico. According to a tradition men-
tioned by Ribas (Hist. Trium., 145, 1645)
they came from the N. together with the
Ahome, and although they had a different
lan and lived somewhat distant from
each other, the two tribes preserved con-
stant friendship. The Zoe established
themselves on the slopes of the sierra, in
a settlement of the same name at the
sources of the Rio del Fuerte near the
Sinaloa. On their conversion to Chris-
tianity the missionaries moved them to
the other part of the river, founding a
town which comprised the whole tribe.
The Zoe and Baimena spoke their par-
ticular dialect, although they usually, in
communication with others, made use of
the Cahita and to some extent also the
Nahuatl. They are extinct. (F. w. H.)
Chóis.—Hardy, Trav., 438, 1829 (referred to as a
Mayo town). Choiz.—Rivera, Diario, leg. 1514,
1736. Troes.—Orozco y Berra, Geog., 333, 1864.
Tzoes.-Ibid. Zoe.—Ibid.
Zogliakten. A Koyukukhotana village
of 7 persons in 1844 on the E. bank of
# T., £ d by Petroff in 10th
n.-
#":"'
nief (1861) quoted by Baker, Geog. Dict. Alaska,
1902. liakten.—Zagoskin in Nouv. Ann. Voy.,
5th S., xxi, map. 1850.
Zoht. A village of the Nicola band of
Ntlakyapamuk living near the w. end of
Nicola lake, 50 m. above Spences Bridge,
Brit. Col. Pop. 31 in 1901, the last time
the name appears.
Nicola.—Brit. Col. map, Ind. Aff., Victoria, 1872
(one of two villages so named on Nicola lake may
correspond to this town). Yoht –Can. Ind. Aff.,
277, 1894. Yon-kt.—Ibid., 198, 1885. Zoht.—Ibid.,
Z1NOGABA–ZUNI
1015
232, 1886. ZöQkt.—Hill-Tout in Rep. Ethnol. Surv.
Can., 4, 1899.
Zolatungzezhii. A former pueblo of the
Jemez in New Mexico, the exact site of
which is not known. -
###-# in Arch. Inst. Papers,
IV, 207, 1892. Zo-la'-tun-ze-zhi-i.—Hodge, field-
notes, B. A. E., 1895.
Zomiomi. A village, presumably Cos-
tanoan, formerly connected with Dolores
mission, San Francisco, Cal.—Taylor in
Cal. Farmer, Oct. 18, 1861.
Zonagogliakten. A Koyukukhotana
village of 11 persons in 1844 on the E.
bank of Koyukuk r., Alaska.
£e: (1861) quoted by
Baker, : Dict. Alaska, 1902. Tsonagol -
ten.—Zagoskin, Descr. Russ. Poss. Am., map, 1848.
Zonagogliakten.—Zagoskin in Nouv. Ann. Voy.,
5th S., xx1, map, 1850.
Zorquan. A former small tribe repre-
sented at San Antonio de Valero mission,
Texas.
Zrohono. A clan of the Hopi which
takes its name from a small unidentified
mammal.
Zro-ho-na wunwä.–Fewkes in Am. Anthr., vii,
404, 1894. Zrohono wińwü.–Fewkes in 19th Rep.
B. A. E., 584, 1900.
Zuaque (suua, ‘interior,’ ‘middle';
gaqui, “river’; ‘river of the middle, re-
ferring to the Rio Fuerte, of which Zuaque
is the ancient name.—Buelna). A sub-
division of the Cahita, speaking both
the Tehueco and the Wacoregue dialect
and occupying a territory extending 10
leagues along the middle waters of Rio
del Fuerte in N. Sinaloa, Mexico. They
occupied the pueblos of Mochicaui and
San Miguel Zuaque, besides another the
name of which is unknown. They did
not take kindly to the Jesuit missionaries
established in their country at the begin-
ning of the 17th century, exhibiting a
“threatening indifference” to their sal-
vation. In 1601 Gov. Hurtaide, with the
aid of the Guazave, invaded their coun-
try and by a ruse captured and hanged
about 40 'in'' Inen.
ues.–Ribas, ist. Triumphos, 171, 1645.
uaque.—Hrdlička in Am. Anthr., VI, 72, 1904.
Suaqui.—Bancroft, No. Mex. States, 1, 210, 1886.
Zuaque.—Orozco y Berra, Geog., 58, 1864.
Zucigin. A village, presumably Cos-
tanoan, formerly connected with Dolores
mission, San Francisco, Cal.—Taylor in
Cal. Farmer, Oct. 18, 1861.
Zukkertop. A Danish trading station
in s. w. Greenland.–Crantz, Hist. Green-
land, 1, 12, 1767.
Zumaque. Mentioned as a pueblo of
the province of Atripuy (q.v.), in the
region of the lower Rio Grande, N. Mex.,
in 1598.—Oñate (1598) in Doc. Inéd.,
xv.1, 115, 1871.
Zumblito. A former village, probably
Salinan, connected with San Antonio
mission, Monterey co., Cal.—Taylor in
Cal. Farmer, Apr. 27, 1860.
Zuñi, The popular name of a Pueblo
tribe, constituting the Zuñian linguistic
1016 znfii ta. A. B.
family, residing in a single permanent
pueblo known by the same name, on the
N. hank of upper Zuni r., Valencia co.,
N. Mex. (for illustration see Pueblos),
and, in summer, the three neighborin
farming villages of Pescado, Nutria, and
()jo Caliente. Their tribal name is
A’shiwi (sing. Sl|i’u"i), ‘the flesh.’ The
name of their tribal range is Shi’wona,
or Shi’winakwin, which (Jushing renders
‘the land that produces flesh.’ Their
common name, Zufii, is a Spanish adap-
tationofthe Keresan Siinyilsi, 0rSfi’nyitsa,
of unknown meaning. It has no con-
nection with ‘ ‘ peopleot long finger-nails,”
as has been erroneously said.
According to Cushing, the Zuni are de-
scended from two parental stocks, one of
a companion of Alvar Nunez Caboza de
Vaca on his famous journey from the
Gulf of Mexico across Texas and into
Mexico), to explore the unknown region
to the N. w. Sending the negro and some
Indian guides ahead to prepare the tribes
for his coming and to report on the pros-
pects of the country, the friar pursued
iis way through Sonora and into the
present Arizona, where he received word
from some of the Indians who had accom-
panied Estevanico that the negro and
some of their own people had been killed
by the natives of Cibola. After placat-
ing his Indian followers, who threatened
his life, Fray Marcos again pressed on,
viewing the first of the Cibola villages
from an adjacent height. He then started





ufin
ACRO53 THE HOUSE-TOPS OF Z
which came originally from the 1~:., the
other from the w. or s. w., from the coun-
try of the lower Rio Colorado. The lat-
ter, who resembledthe Yuman and Piman
tribes in mode of life, joined the others
after their settlement in the Zuni valley.
To this nucleus there were man y accretions
from other tribes and stocks, as well as
many desertions from it, in both prehis-
toric and historic times.
Although indefinite knowledge of an
Indian province containing seven cities
in the far N. existed in Mexico soon after
the commcst, the first real information
regarding the Zufii tribe and their 7
pueblos was gained by Fray Marcos of
‘iza, who in 1539 Set out, with 11 Barbary
negro named listevanico (who had been


_TAA|YALONE IN THE DISTANCE
on his return to Mexico, where he made
a report of his discoveries, representing
the “Kingdom of Cibola,” from what
he had heard from the Indians along
the route, as a. rich and po ulous rov-
ince containing 7 cities, of which Alliacus
(Hawikuh) was the (principal one. His
glowing accounts le to t e fitting out
of an expedition the next year, 1540,
under Francisco Vasquez Coronado, the
advance guard of which, after crossing
the arid region to the s., met the first
party of the Zufii ncar the mouth of the
river of the same name. The first meet-
ing was friendly, but a collision soon
occurred, and after a sharp skirmish the
Indians retreated to their villages. Con-
tinuing their advancc, the Spaniards ap~
BULL. 301
‘proached the town described by Fray
Marcos under the name of Cibola, but
which Coronado called Granada. This
was Hawikuh. After a contest outside
the walls the place was carried by storm,
July 7, 1540, when it was found that the
warriors had previously removed the
greater part of their property, together
with their women and children, to their
stronghold on Taaiyalone mesa, whither
they also fled. The magnificent King-
dom of Cibola, with its 7 cities filled
withgold and precious stones, proved to be
only a group of ordinary Indian pueblos,
and the disappointed Coronado was moved
to declare in his official report that the
friar had “said the truth in nothing that
he reported.” Coronado found the 7
towns all within 4 leagues, each hav-
ing a distinct name, and the largest con-
taining 500 houses, while Cibola (derived
from Shiwona, above mentioned), was
found to be the name of the whole terri-
tory. From Cibola, on the identification
of which with the Zuñi country all scien-
tific students agree, expeditions were
sent to Tusayan (the Hopi country), the
Grand canyon of the Colorado, and to the
Rio Grande and beyond, and after the
arrival of the main force the Spaniards
moved to the latter stream, there to enter
winter quarters.
In 1580 the tribe was visited by Fran-
cisco Sanchez Chamuscado, in the account
of whose journey the name of the prov-
ince is printed Cami (Cuñi). It was re-
ported to contain 6 villages. In 1583 the
province was visited by Antonio de Espejo,
who for the first time called the place
Zuñi, adding that its other name was
Cibola, and who found there some Mexi-
can Indians who had been left by Coro-
nado. Espejo attributed to Zuñi the
greatly exaggerated population of 20,000
in 6 villages (one of which was Aquico=
Hawikuh = Coronado's Granada), thus
indicating that one of their pueblos had
been abandoned between 1540 and 1583.
Zuñi was again visited by Juan de Oñate,
the colonizer of New Mexico, in 1598,
when this and several other pueblo
provinces were given under the minis-
terial care of Fray Andrés Corchado,
but there was no resident missionary
at Zuñi at this time. In 1598 the Zuñi
still occupied 6 villages, recorded by Oñate
as: Aguicobi or Aguscabi (Hawikuh),
Canabi (Kianawe?), Coaqucria (Kiaki-
ma), Halonagu (Halona), Macaqui (Mat-
saki), and Aquinsa (Apinawa?). The
ruins of those that are £ beyond
doubt are still plainly to be seen.
The first Zuñi mission was established
at Hawikuh by the Franciscans in the
summer of 1629. Fray Roque de Figue-
redo, Fray Agustin de Cuellar, and Fray
Francisco de Madre de Dios being its
ZUNI
1017
missionaries, although one or two of
these probably were established at
Halona. Between this date and 1632
Fray Francisco Letrado was transferred
from the Jumano, in E. New Mexico, to
the Zuñi, but was murdered by them on
Feb. 22 of the latter year, and 5 days
later Fray Martin de Arvide, who had
passed through Hawikuh on his way to
the Zipias, was killed by 5 Zuñi and a
mestizo, who accompanied him. As in
Coronado's time, the Indians again fled
to their stronghold on Taaiyalone mesa,
where they remained until 1635. From
this time until 1670 the history of the
Zuñi is almost a blank. On Aug. 7 of
PAHLowAHTiwa-zun,
the year named the Apache or Navaho
raided Hawikuh, killed its missionary,
Fray Pedro de Avila y Ayala, and burned
the church, his remains being recovered
the next day by Fray Juan Galdo, priest
at Halona. £h WaS never rees-
tablished as a mission, and it is even
possible that it was not reoccupied at all,
Ojo Caliente springing up, a short distance
away, as a summer farming settlement.
At the time of the great Pueblo rebel-
lion of 1680 the Zuñi occupied but 3 towns,
excluding Hawikuh. These were Halona,
Matsaki, and Kiakima; the first at the
site of the present Zuñi, on both sides of
the river; the other two, which were

1018 ZUQI [n.1i.a.

visilas of the Halona mission, at the N. w.
and s. w. base of Taaiyaloiie, respec-
tivelly. The Zuni participated in the
rebe lion, killing their missionary and
again fleeing to Taaiyalone, where they
remained until New Mexico was recon-
quered in 1692 by Diego de Vargas.
The people from this time were con-
centrated on the site of Halona, which
meanwhile had fallen to decay, where,
chiefly on the N. side of Zuni r., they built
a new piieblo—tlie present Zuni. A
church was erected here about 1699, but
the village was soon again without a resi-
dent priest owing to the killing, in 1703
of a few Spanish soldiers who had treated
the natives harshly, causing them again

zufii wouim
to flee to their stronghold. The Indians
remained on Taai alone until 1705, when
they again settled in the plain and the
missionary returned to them. A garri-
son was kept at the pueblo for some
years, and from time to time they were at
enmity with the Hopi, but peace was re-
stored in 1713. The subsequent history
oi Zuni is not noteworthy. A mission
was in existence throughout the 18th and
well into the 19th century, but the church
gradually fell in ruins and only occasion-
ally was it visited by priests. For some
time after the territory came into posses-
sion of the United States following the
war with Mexico, Zuni was entirely
abandoned by white people, but in the
70's various attempts were made to mis-
sionize the pueblo, with little success. In
recent years the Government has built
extensive irrigation works and established
a large schoo , and the younger genera-
tion are becomin educated in the ways
of_civilization and have learned the En-
glish language. _
In character and customs the Zuni re-
semble the Pueblo tribes generally. They
are quiet, good tempered, and industrious,
friendlv toward the Americans but jeal-
ous and distrustful of the Mexicans, and
bitter enemies of the Navaho. They ad-
here tenaciously to their ancient religion,
which is close y interwoven with their
socialorganization. Forint'ormationcon-
oerning their customs and beliefs, see
Pueblos, and consult Cushing (1) in 2d
Rep. B. A. E., 1883, (2) 4th Rep. B. A. E.,
1886, (3) 13th Rep. B. A. E., 1896; Ste-
venson £1! in 5th Rep. B. A. E., 1887,
(2) 23d .p. B. A. E., 1904.
The population of Zuniat the period of
the Pueb o rebellion of 1680 was about
2,500, since which time it has steadily
decreased, chiefly by reason of smallpox
epidemics. Between 1788 and 1799 the
population ranged, according to various
estimates, from 1,617 to 2,716; in 1820 it
apparently had dwindled to 1,597. In
1880 the population was 1,650; at the
present time (1910) it is 1,640, having re-
covered from an epidemic in 1898-99
which carried away about 250.
According to Cushing the Zuni have
7 phratral groups, divided into 16 surviv-
ing clans, as tollows:
(1) Itiwa Ateuna (‘those of the mid-
most all’), embracing Pf-chi-kwe or Mu-
la~kwe (Parrot or Macaw folk), Tat.’-a-kwe
(Seed or Corn folk? and Y_ii’-to-k’ya-kwe
Sun folk). (2) i'shla Ateuna (‘those
of the northernmost’ ), embracing Aing’~
shi-kwe (Bear folk), Kit-lok-ta-kwe (Her-
on or Crane folk), and Tii-thlup-tsi;kwe
(Yellow-wood folk). (3) Ky'iilishiAteu-
na (‘those of the westernmost’), em-
bracing Sus’-ki-kwe (Coyote folk) and
P6-yi-kwe (Chaparra cock or Grouse
folk). (4) Alaho Ateuna(‘those of the
southernmost’), embracing T6-na-shi-
kwe (Badger folk) and At-ya-ho-kwe
(Redtop-shrub folk). (5) Télua Ateuna
(‘those of the eastemmost’), embracing
To-na-kwe (Turkey folk) ant Sh6-hoi-ta-
kwe (Deer folk). (6) Iyama Ateuna
(‘those of the up rmost’), einbracing
K’yzi-k’ya-li-kwe (gleagle folk) and A_n’-a-
kwe (Tobacco folk). (7) Mailani Ateu-
na (‘those of the lowermost’), embrac-
in Tit-k’ya-kwe (Toad folk) and Tchf-to-
laiwe (Rattlesnake folk).
Following are the Zuni pueblos, those
marked by an asterisk being now extinct:
*Halona, *Hampasawa.u, *Hawikuli,
BULL. 301
* Heshokta, *Heshota Ayathltona, *He-
shota Hluptsina, * Heshota Imkoskwin,
* Heshotapathltaie, * Heshota Uhla,
* Kechipauan, "Kiakima, * Kwakina,
* Kwakinawan, *Matsaki, Nutria, Ojo
Caliente, Pescado, *Pinawan, * Shopa-
kia, * Wimian, Zuñi. (F. w. '
A’-ci-wi-ten Kate, ''' 7, 1884 (sing.
Ci-wi, own name, c=sh). -shee-wai.—Eaton in
Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, IV, 220, 1854 (Zuñi name
for themselves as a tribe). -shi-wi.--Stevenson
in 5th # A. E., 541, 1887 (or Zuñi). Amé.—
Espejo (15 '' Doc. Inéd., xv, 117, 1871 (“otro
nombre Cibola'; misprint of Cuni). Ami.—Ibid.,
120, 121. A-she-we.-Fewkes in Jour. Am. Eth.
and Arch., I, 98, 1891 (Zuñian name of their
tribe). -shi-ui...— Bandelier in . Arch. Inst.
Papers, v, 176, 1890 (or Zuñis). Ashiwi.—Cush-
ing in 3d Rep. B. A. f..."," 1833 (or Zúñis).
Asuncion.—Bancroft, Ariz. and N. Mex., 221, 1889
(early mission name of Zuñi pueblo). Buffalo
Province.—Davis, El Gringo, 68, 1857. Cabrí.—
Chamuscado (1580), in Doc. Inéd., xv.1, 203, 1871
£y regarded by Bandelier, Jour. Am.
Eth... and Arch., III, 63, 1892, as Cami=Zuñi).
Camé-Barrundo and Escalante misquoted by
Bancroft, Ariz. and N. Mex., 77, 1889. Cami.-
Bustamente (1583.88) in Doc. Inéd. Yv, so is;1
(regarded by Bandelier, Jour. Am. Eth. and Arch.,
III, 63, 1892, as a misprint of “Zuñi,” i. e. Cuni).
Cebola.–Loew in Ann. Rep. Wheeler Surv., #
LL, 175, 1875. Cebolla.–Cope, ibid., 173. Cebol-
lians.—Ibid. Cenola-Hakluyt (1600) misquoted
by Cushing in Millstone, Ix, 224, Dec. 1884.
Ceuala-Niça (1539) in Ramusio, Nav. et #
III, 357, 1565 (also Ceuola). Ceuola.–Niça
Hakluyt, Voy., iii, 438, 1600 (or Cibola). Cevola.--
Alarcon (1540) in Ternaux-Compans, Voy., Ix,
315, 1838. Chí vola.—Niza misquoted by Cushing
(1888) in Compte-rendu Internat. Cong. Am., VII,
155, 1890. Cibala:—Emory, Reconnoissance, 128,
1848. £ (1539) in Hakluyt, Voy... III,
438; Coronado (1540), ibid., 451, 1600.
Torquemada, Monarq. Ind., 1,323, 1723.
Morelli, Fasti Novi Orbis, 23, 1776.
Ten Broeck (1852) quoted by Donaldson, Moqui
Pueblo Inds., 27, 1893. , Cibolan Indians.—Ogilby,
America,294, 1671. Cibolans.—Cushing in Compte-
rendu Internat. Cong. Am., VII, 174, 1890 (the peo-
ple)., Cibolas-Jefferys, Am. Atlas, map 5, 1776
£ or). Cibola-Zuñi.—Bandelier in Arch.
nst., Papers, III, 64, 1890. Cibole.—Pennant, Arc-
tic Zoology, 3, 1792. Cibolians.—Brackenridge, .
Early Span. Discov., 28, 1857. Cibolos.—Villa-
Señor,Theatro Am., pt. 2,425, 1748. Cibora.—Hum-
boldt, New Spain, II, 324, 1811. Ciloba.—Ogilby,
America, map, 1671 (misprint). Cinola.—Hakluyt
'' £ by Cushing in Millstone, 1x, 224,
ec. 1884, Ciuola.—Hakluyt, Voy., 440, note, 1600.
Civola.–Mendoza (1540) in Ternaux-Compans,
Voy., IX,292. et seq., 1838. Civoli...—Bandelier in
Mag. West. Hist, 666, Sept. 1886 (after Coronado).
Civona.—Bandelier, Gilded Man, 142, 1893(given as
a 16th century form). C1'-wi-na- .—ten Kate,
Synonymie, 7, 1884 (‘country of Aciwi': Zuñi
name for their territory). Ci’-wo-na.—Ibid. Corn
Peoples.—Cushing, inf’n, 1891 (or Tâa Ashiwani:
sacred name of the tribe). Cuni.–Coronado as
quoted by Bandelier in Mag. West. Hist., 668,
Sept. 1886. Quni.–Cordova (1619)in Ternaux-Com-
ans, Woy., x, 444, 1838, Barcia, Ensayo, 170, 1723.
# Origen de los inds. index, 1729.
uñi.-Zárate Salmerón (ca. 1629) in Land of Sun-
shine, 47, Dec. 1899. Cvni.–Nieto (1629) quoted
by Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers, IV, , 1892.
Gibola.–Mendoza (1599) quoted by Winsor, Hist.
Am., II, 489, note, 1886 (“las Bacos de £
Guadalupe.—Bancroft, Ariz. and N. Mex., 221,
1889 (mission name prior to 1699). Ha-lo-nah.–
Jouvenceau in Cath. Pion., I, no. 9, 13, 1906 (see
Halona). Juni.—Oñate (1598) in Doc. Inéd., xv.1
269 et seq., 1871. Juni.—onate (1598) as quoted
by Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers, 1, 15, 1881.
La Purísima de Zuñi.—Bancroft, Ariz. and N.Mex.,
221, 1889 (mission name of Zuñi from July 1699).
Luni-Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, III, 393, 1853.
Nai-té'-zi. - ten Kate, Synonymie, 6, 1884 (a
ZUNI
1019
Navaho name). Narsh-tiz-a-White, Apache MS.
vocab., B. A. E., 1875 ("dwellers in adobe
houses': Apache name). Nashlizhë.—Curtis, Am.
Ind., I, 134, 1907 ('blackened eyebrows': Apache
name). , Nashtëzhë.—Ibid., 138 (Navaho name).
Naz-té'-zi...—ten Kate, Synonymie, 6, 1884 (a Nav-
aho name; 3–2h). N. S. de Guadalupe de Zuni-
Alencaster (1805) quoted by Prince, N. Mex.,
37, 1883. Nuestra Señora de Guadalupe de Zum.—
Orozco y Berra in Anales del Minis. de Fom.,
VI, 255, 1882 (misprint). Nuestra Señora de
Guadalupe de Zuñi.-Dominguez and Escalante
(1776) in Doc. Hist. Mex., 2a S., I, 556, 1854. Nu-
estra Señora Guadalupe de Zuñi.—Ward in Ind.
Aff. Rep. , 1867, 213, 1868. Sarai.—Hodge, field
notes, B. A. E., 1895 (Isleta and Sandia name of
the pueblo). Sarán.—Ibid. (Isleta name of the
people). aray.—Bandelier, Gilded Man, 149,
1893 (Tigua name of the pueblo; corrupted into
Xalay by the early Spaniards). Septem ciuita-
tum.—Wytfliet, Hist, des Indes, map, 112–113, 1605
(also '); Seven Cities of Gold.-Ladd, Stor
of N. Mex., 71, 1891. Shewena.–Fewkes in Bull.
Essex. Inst., xxII, 99, 1890. She-wo-na.–Powell
in 2d Rep. B. A. E., xxvii, 1883 (Zuñi name for
their country). ''' Pac. R. R.
Rep., III, pt. 3, 93, 185, 1856 (Zuñi name for one
of their tribe). Shi-ua-na-Bandelier in Rev.
d’Ethnog., 203, 1886. Shiuano.—Bandelier, Gilded
Man, 149, 1893. Shi-uo-na.—Bandelier in Arch.
Inst. Papers, V, 131, 1890. Shí-vo-la.—Cushing
in Millstone, Ix, 225, Dec. 1884 (original, pro-
nunciation of Cibola). Shi-wa-na.—Bandelier in
Mag, West. Hist., 667, Sept. 1886 (Zuñi name for
their tribal range). Shiwi.—Cushing in 13th
Rep. B. A. E. 343, 1896 (the tribe). Shiwian.—
Cushing in Compte-rendu Internat. Cong. Am.,
VII, 157, 1890 (adjectival form). Shi-wi-na.—
Cushing in Millstone, IX, 3, Jan. 1884. Shi-wi-na-
kwin.—Ibid. Shiwinas.—Baxter in Harper's Mag.,
June 1882. Shiwona.—Cushing in Millstone, ix,
225, Dec. 1884. Sibola.–Gordon, Hist. Mex., II,
235, 1832. Sibolla.—Galvano (1563) in Hakluyt
Soc. Pub., XXX, 227, 1862. Siete Cibdades.—Nuño
de Guzman (1529) in Icazbalceta, Colec. de Docs.,
II, 288–306, 1866 (first mention of the seven cities
of Cibola). Sinis.–Mota-Padilla, Hist. de la
Conq., 515, 1742. Sióki.—Stephen in 8th Rep.
B. A. E., 30, 1891 (Hopi name of pueblo). i-o'-
ki-bi.–ten Kate, Synonymie, 7, 1884 (Hopi name
for the }'' *''' opi name
for the Zuñi, sing. £; Siuola.–Gomara,
Hist. Gen., 466A, 1606. , Sivola.–Motolinia (1549)
quoted by Bandelier in Mag. West. Hist, 669,
Sept. 1886. Sivolo.—Ruxton in Jour. Ethnol.
Soc. Lond., II, 94, 1850. Sivulo.—Ruxton, Life in
Far West, 163, isjø (after old M.S.). Soones."
Emory, Recon., 99, 1848. Sounes.–Gallatin in
Nouv. Ann. Voy., 5th s., xxvii, 296, 1851. Sumi.—
Ofiate £ oc. Inéd., xv.1,206, 1871 (Zunior).
Suñi.–Müh '' Mejico, 11,528, 1844. Sunis.—
Freytas, Peñalosa (1662), Shea. ed., 52, 83, 1882;
Alcedo, Dic. Geog., II, 549, 1787. Suñis.—Alcedo,
Dic. Geog., III, 184, 1788. Sunne.—Hakluyt, Voy.,
III, 470, note, 1600 (or Zuny). Suny. — Duro,
Don Diego de Peñalosa, 75, 1882. Sü'nyitsa.-
Hodge, field-notes, B. A. iš, 1895 (Santa Ana
name of pueblo). Sünyítsi.—Ibid (Laguna form;
Acoma form, Zunyits). Tăa Ashiwani.—Cushing,
inf’n, 1891 *''' Sacred name of
the tribe). , Tennis.—Sherman in H. R. Rep. 384,
43d Cong, 1st sess., 276, 1874 (misprint.) Truni.—
Oñate (1598) in Doc. Inéd., xv.1, 115, 1871. Tunis.—
Taylor in 1. Farmer, Feb. 14, 1862. Xalay.—
Oñate (1598) in Doc. Inéd., xv.1, 115, 1871 (identi-
fied by Bandelier, Jour. Am. Eth. and Arch., III,
80, 1892, with Xaray, the Tigua name of Zuñi, see
Saray, above). Xaray.—Bandelier in Jour. Am.
Eth. and Arch., III, 81, 1892 (Tigua name; cf. Sarat,
etc., above). .—Mill, Hist. Mexico, map, 1824.
Ze-gar-kin-a-White, MS. Hist. Apaches, B.A. E.,
187 £ Zevensteden van Cibola.—ten
Kate, Reizen in N.A., 290, 1885 (Dutch form).
2ibola.—Villagran, Hist. Nuevo Mexico, 145, 1610.
Zivola-Kino (1699) in Doc. Hist. Mex., 4th s., I,
327, 1856. Zöenji.—ten Kate, Reizen in N.A., 291,
1885 (Cochiti name). Zouni.—Benavides as quo-
ted by Gallatin in Nouv. Ann. Voy., 5th S., xxv.11,
307, 1851. Zugnis.—Borsari, Letteratura degl'
1020 ZUNIAN FAMILY-ZUTSEM.IN
[B. A. E.
Indig. Americani, 11, 1888 (Italian form). Zumis.—
Blaeu, Atlas, x 11,62, 1667. Zun.—Disturnell, map
Méjico, 1846. Zuña.--Davis, El Gringo, 128, 1857.
Zune.—Ward in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1864, 191, 1865.
Zuni.–Espejo (1583) in Hakluyt, Voy., 111, 471,
1600; Doc. Inéd., xv, 180, 1871. Zuñi.—Benavides,
Memorial, 34, 1630. Zunia.–Calhoun (1849) in
Cal. Mess. and £ 205 et seq., 1850.
Zuñians.—Hughes, Doniphan's Exped., 196, 1848.
Zunias.–Vetancurt (1693), Téatro Mex., III, 311,
1871. Zuni-Cibola.—Bandelier in Arch. Inst.
Papers, 111, 153, 1890. Zuni-Cibola.—Bandelier in
Rev. d’ Ethnog., 207, 1886. Zunie.–Evans in Ind.
Afr. # 1869, 101, 1870. Zunni.—Gregg misquoted
by Gallatin in Trans. Am. Ethnol. Soc., 11,
lxxxviii, 1848. Zuñu.–Gatschet in Mag. Am.
Hist., 260, Apr. 1882 (misprint; also Zuñi).
Zuny.–Mendoga (1586) in Hakluyt, Voy., 462,470,
1600 £ Espejo, 1583). Zura.—Hervas, Idea
dell Universo, xvii, 76, 1784. Zuyi.—Bandelier
in Arch. Inst. Papers, III, 154, 1890 (misprint). -
Zuñian Family. A distinct linguistic
family, comprising only the Zuñi tribe.
=Zuñi-Turner in Pac. R. R. Rep., III, pt. 3, 55.
91–93, 1856 (finds no radical affinity between Zuñi
and Keres); Buschmann, Neu-Mexico, 254, 266,
276-278, 280–296, 302, 1858 £ and general
references); Keane in Stanford, Compend., Cent-
and So. Am., 479, 1878 (“a stock language” .
Powell in Rocky Mtn. Presbyterian, Nov. 1878
includes Zuñi, Las Nutrias, Ojo de Pescado 1:
atschet in Mag. Am. Hist., 260, 1882. =Zuñian.—
Powell in Am. Nat., 604, Aug. 1880; Powell in 7th
Rep. B. A. E., 138, 1891.
Zúñiga. Apparently a Papago ranch-
eria in N. w. Sonora, Mexico; probably
named from a Spaniard.—Coues, Garcés
Diary, 37, 1900.
Zutsemin (‘red ocher, or ‘red earth’).
An Okinagan town on upper Similka-
meen r., Brit. Col.
Vermillion.–Teit in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist.
11, 174, 1900 (white men's name). Zu’tsamin.—
Ibid. Zu’ts Emin.—Ibid.
SYNONYMY
Aábahu=Arapaho.
Aacus=Acoma.
A-á-kó-za=Iyakoza.
£-r
-ann amim = Umpoua.
£ =A £
Aa'ninéna=Atsina.
Aana'hawa=Hanahawunena
Aarapahoes=Arapaho.
A-ar-ke= Hopi.
Aas-Eyeish.
Al-ā'tam, Al-ā'tam Akimult=Pima.
A-auh-wauh=Ahahweh.
ish
Abacu, Abacus=Hawikuh.
Abagadusets= Bagaduce.
Abalache, £.
Abanakees, Abanakis,
maki.
Abarginny=Aberginian.
Abbacoochees=Abikudshi.
Abbato-tena', Abbā-to-tenah, Abbato-tinneh = Abba-
totine.
Abbetikis, Abbitibbes, Abbitibbi
Abbo = Abo.
Ab-boin-ee Sioux, Ab-boin-ug, Abbwoi-nug=Dakota.
Abchas, Abecaes, Abecas, Abecka – Abihka.
Abecoche, Abecochi, Abecoochee, Abecothee, Abé-
couéchis->Abikudshi.
Abeeka=East Abeika.
Abeicas, Abeikas, Abekas–Abihka.
Abenaguis, Abenaka, Abena'kes, Abenakias, Abé-
nakis, Abena'kiss, Abenakki, Abenaques, Abena-
£ Abenaquiois, Abenaquioue, Abenaquis,
benati, Abenequas, Abenquois=Abnaki.
Abequin-Abiquiu.
Abercrosh–Waganakisi.
Abergeny, Aberleney=Aberginian.
Abernaquis =Abnaki.
#A'urua-Amu
Abicu, Abicui iguin=Abiquiu.
Abihka Abihka.
Abi'hküdshi-Abikudshi.
Abikas, Abikaws=Abihka.
Abimiouec, Abimi8ec-Illinois,
Abinaqui v£ i.
Abingas–Wappinger.
Abinohkie=Abnaki.
Abinones=Wea.
Abio=Abo.
Abiquico, Abiquieu, Abiquin, Abiquiri-Abiquiu.
Abitibis, Abittibbes=A bittibi.
Abnakis, Abnaquies, Abnaquiois, Abnaquis, Abna-
quois, Abnaquotii, Abnasque, Abnekais=Abnaki.
Ab-oin, A: = Dakota.
Abolachi–Apalachee.
Abonakies== Abnaki.
Abonerhopiheim-Ahouerhopiheim.
Abonnekee-Abnaki.
Aborginny-Aberginian.
Abraham Lincoln's village
Abre Croche=Waganakisi,
Abricu-Abiquiu.
Absaraka, Absarakos, Absaroka, Absarokes, Absa-
roki--Crows.
Absayme=Ansaimes.
Absoroka = Crows.
Abuchochu=Abikudshi
Abucios=A conna.
Abuquin - Abiquiu.
Aburcos=Cambujos,
banaquis, Abanaquois = Ab-
Abittibi.
The chun tunne.
Abuscal=Abascal.
Abwoinug = Dakota.
Acadcan, Acadian Indians =Micmac.
Acansa, Acansea, Acansias–Quapaw.
Acapatos= Atsina.
Acawmuck= Patuxet.
Accahanock=Accohanoc.
Accanceas, Accances=Quapaw.
Accawmacke=Accomac.
Acchusnutt=Acushnet.
Accocesaws, Accockesaws=Arkokisa.
Accohanock= Accohanoc.
Accokesaus, Accokesaws=Arkokisa.
Accomack=Accomac, Patuxet.
Accomentas, Accominticus, Accomintycus, Acco-
mynticus=Accominta.
Acconeechy=Occaneechi.
Ac-cool-le=Akuli.
Accoomeek=Patuxet.
Accopogue = Aquebogue.
Accotronacks=Accohanoc.
Accowmack=Accomac.
Acculee = Akuli.
Acha=Picuris.
Ac é=Outchougai.
Achalaque=Cherokee.
A-cha'-o-tin-ne=Etchareottine.
Achaque=Outchougai.
Achastas, Achastli, Achastlians, Achastliens,
Achastlier, Achastlies= Rumsen.
Acheaubofau=Talasse.
Achedomas=Alchedoma
Achees=Yuchi.
A'i. Achelacy, Achelaiy, Achelayy= Hoche-
ay1.
Achena=Atsina.
Acheotenne=Etchareottine.
Aches=Pawnee.
Achese =Chisi.
A-che-to-e-ten-ni,
Etchareottine.
Aché'to-tin'neh-Titshotina.
Achiesta=Achasta.
Achiganes=Sooke.
Achiha=Chiaha.
Achilia= Hitchiti.
Achiligouiane=Achiligouan.
Achiok=Akhiok.
Achipoés, Achipoué=Chippewa.
Achirigouans=Achiligouan.
Achistas= Rumsen.
Achjuch-Aliat=Inguklimiut, Imaklimiut.
Achkingke , Achkinkehacky, Achkinkeshacky
Hackensack.
£ Aglemiut, Kaniagmiut.
Ach-min-de-cou-may= Kalispel.
Achoic Comihavit=Achois.
Achomáwes=Achomawi.
A-cho-mâ’-wi=Shastan Family.
Achonechy=Occaneechi.
Achoto-e-tenni–Etchareottine.
Achquegenonck, Achguickenoungh, Achguickenunck,
Ac * Achquikanuncque - Aquacka:
monk.
Achsisaghecks, Achsissaghecs=Missisauga.
Achulares=Chulare.
Achusse, Achussie Achusi.
Achwlget=Hagwilget.
Acihi, Ácihi-fine=Ashihi.
Acinay=Caddo.
A’-ci-wi-Zuñi.
Ackiagmute – Akiak.
Ackinckesaky+ Hackensack.
Ackoolee=Akuli.
Acheto-e-Tinne, Acheto-tena-





1021
1022
[B. A. E.
ACKQUEKENON-AHALPAM
Ackquekenon=Aquackanonk.
Acmaat, A-co, Acogiya=Acoma.
Acohanock=Accohanoc.
Acohee=Ocoee.
Aco-ke-sass=Arkokisa.
Acoloca=Chilili.
Acolta=Lekwiltok.
Acomack, Acomak=Accomac.
Acoman, Acomas, Acome, Acomenses,
Acomis, Acomo, Acoma-Acoma.
Aconeche, Aconecho, Aconeechy=Occaneechi.
Aconia=Acoma.
Aconichi =Occaneechi.
Aconista=Acomita.
Acoonedy=Occaneechi.
Acossesaws=Arkokisa.
Acosta, Acoste=Coste.
Acota=Acoti.
Acounee-Oconee.
Acpalliut–Akpaliut.
Acquackanonk= Aquackanonk.
Acomeses,
Acquaseack, Acquaskack= Acquaskac.
Acquia=Acoma.
Acquicanunck, . Acquiggenonck, . Acquikanong=
Aquackanonk.
Ac-quin-a-nack-su acks=Acquintanacsuak.
Acquinoehionee=Iroquois.
Acquintanacksuah, Acquintanacksuak, Acquintanac-
suck, Acquintunachsuah=Acquintanacsuak.
Acquinushionee=Iroquois.
Acquiora=Bagiopa.
Acquitanases=Acquintanacsuak.
Actun =San Rafael.
Acu=Acoma.
Acubadaos=Arbadaos.
Acuca, Acucans, Acuco, Acucu=Acoma.
Acuera=Acquera.
Acuique, A-cu-lah=Pecos.
Acus=Acoma.
Acusy=Achusi.
Acux=Acoma.
Acuyé=Pecos.
Adaes=Adai, San Miguel de Linares.
Adage, Adahi, Adaices, Adaics, Adaies, Adaihe,
Adais, Adaisses, Adaize=Adai.
A daka'daho=Arikara.
A’dal-k'ato’igo=Nez Percés.
Adams Lake Band=South Adrian Band.
Adawadenys= Potawatomi.
Adayes, Adays, Addaise, Addaize, Addees=Adai
Addi=Ati.
Addick=Ahdik.
Addies=Adai.
Ad-dik=Ahdik.
Ad-dik-kun-maig=Udekumaig.
Addle-Heads=Menominee.
Adees=Adai.
Adène=Athapascan Family.
Adero=Ardeco.
Adeyches=Adai.
Adgebaches=Tukabatchi.
Adgecantehook=Arosaguntacook.
diai
Adiais=Adai.
Adigie, Adigo = Kittanning.
Adi' ag=Udekumajg.
Adirondacs, Adirondaks, Adirondax, Adirontak,
Adisonkas–Adirondack.
Adje-jawk=Ojeejok.
Adla, Adláhsuin, Adlat=Adlet.
£h £ l
oena = apascan Family.
Adoses=Adai.
Adusta=Edisto.
£ Atsugewi.
Adyes-Adai.
Adzumáwi=Achomawi.
Aenay = Hainai.
Aequeya= Acquera.
Aes=Eyeish.
Aesetooue=Uzutiuhi.
Aesopus=Esopus.
Affagoula =Ofogoula. *
Affats-tena== Abbatotine.
Afrahcootans=Wahpekute.
Afulakin=Wasco.
A-gai-du-ka, Á-gaiti-kit-teh-Agaihtikara.
Agaligamute = Aguliak.
Agamenticus=Accominta.
Aganuschioni–Iroquois.
Agaraits, A-gar-it-is-Miskut.
Agawaam=Agawam, -
Agäweshkni, Agáveshni=Agawesh.
Agawom, womes=Agawam.
Agerones=Hainai.
Aggawam, Aggawom-Agawam.
Ag-gi-tik/-kah-Tazaaigadika.
Aggonoy, Agguncia=Norumbega.
Aghquessaine, Aghguissasne=Saint Regis.
#"- issisauga.
* Pecos.
Agius=Pecos.
Agiukchugumut=Agiukchuk.
#: aes
ahmutes, Agläxtana, Aglégmiut, Aglegmjuten,
Aglégmüt=Aglemiut. gmy
Agnascoga=Aquascogoc.
Agnechronons, Agnée, Agneehronon, Agneronons,
Agnerronons, Agnic=Mohawk.
Agnié, Agniée, Agniegué=Canienga.
Agniehronnons, Agniehroron, Agnierhonon, Agni-
eronnons, Agnieronons, Agnierrhonons, Agniers,
. Agniez, Agnize:Mohawk.
Ago=Acoma.
A'ist, Agolegmüten, Agolegmutes= Agle-
miut.
Agoncy=Norumbega.
Agoneaseah=Iroquois.
Agones=Iowa.
Agonnonsionni,
quois.
Agonwarage=Kagoughsage.
Agoolmutes=Aglemiut.
Agorichi=Aoreachi.
Agotsaganens=Tsaganha.
Agotsaganes=Mahican, Tsaganha.
Agotsagenens=Mahican.
Agotssakann=Tsaganha.
Agonnousioni, Agonnsionni=Iro-
h
Agouais, Agoual, ues=Iowa.
Agowaun, waywam=Agawam.
Agowik=Iguik.
Agozhaga=Tsaganha.
Agozhagauta=Mahican.
Agua Caliente=Gupa, Sechi.
Aguachaches= Aguachacha.
Agua Dulce=Toya.
Agua Frio=Pueblo Quemado.
Aguanoxgi=Abnaki.
Agua Rias=Agua Fria.
Aguasajuchium=Ahwaste. Uchium.
Aguas Calientes=Hawikuh, Ojo Caliente.
Aguascobi=Hawikuh.
Aguascosack=Aquascogoc.
Aguasto=Ahwastes.
Agua Supais=Havasupai.
Aguato, Aguatobi, Aguatubi, Aguatuby, Aguatuvi,
Aguatuya, Aguatuybá=Awatobi.
Aguenes=Doguenes.
Aguico, Aguicobi=Hawikuh.
Aguierhonon=Mohawk.
Aguinsa=Kwakina.
Aguitobi=Awatobi.
Aguivira=Quivira.
Aguliagamiut, Aguli
Aguljmjuten-Aglemiut.
Agulmiut=Chinagmiut.
Agülmüt=Kuskwogmiut.
Agulmüten=Aglemiut.
Aguscal=Abascal.
Aguscobi=Hawikuh.
Aguskemaig=Eskimo,
A gutch-a-ninne, A-gutch-a-ninne-wug = Hidatsa.
Agutit=Kinipetu.
Aguwom=Agawam.
A-gu-yu-Pecos.
Agvan=Avak.
A-ha-chae=Osage.
Ahacus=Hawikuh.
Ah’-ah = Ahalakalgi.
Ahāh-ār-ro'-pir-no-pah-Ahaharopirnopa.
Ahahawa, Ahahaway=Amahami.
Ahahnelins=Atsina.
Ah-ah-wai, Ah-ah-wauk=Ahahweh.
Ahaknanélet, A-hak-nan-helet, Ahakman-helik=Ai
vilirmiut.
Ah'alakat=Chemehuevi.
Ahalaxálgi=Ahalakalgi.
Ahälpam=Santiam.
ute=Aguliak.



BULL. 30]
Ahándshiyuk, Ahandshu amim, Ahántchu
£ :* yuk
Ahapapka=Ahapopka.
Ah-auh-vauh, Ah-auh-wauh-ug=Ahahweh.
Ahausath=Ahousaht.
Ahawhwauk=Ahahweh.
Ah-bah-to-din-ne=Abbatotine.
Ahcharalar=Atchinahátchi.
Ah-co-Acoma.
Ahehoen, Ahehoenes=Ahehouen.
Ahei'pudin=Lower Chinook.
Ahekouen=Ahehouen.
A'-hel-tah-Tielding.
Ah-e-o-war=Iowa.
Ahepat Okla=Oypatukla.
Ahgomekhelanaghamiut = Agomekelenanak.
Ah-gote'sa-ga-nage=Stockbridge.
Ahgulakhpaghamiut=Agulakpak.
######-Agahu.
-teci * eit=Aga area.
Ah-ha-chick= Ahachick.
Ah-hi-ta-pe=Siksika.
Ahhousaht=Ahousaht.
Ahiahichi-Eyeish.
Ahialt=Ahealt.
Ah-i'-hi-nin=Pawnee.
#: Ahijaos, Ahijitos=Tawehash.
#: Hainai.
=Etah.
Ah-knaw-ah-mish, Ah-know-ah-mish=Hahuamis.
Ah-ko-Acoma.
Ahkonapi = Akonapi.
ootskie=Auk.
Ah-kuh'-ne-nāk=Akuninak.
Ahkwaystkie=Akvetskoe.
A‘hlait'ha=Cochiti.
Ah-le-lâ, Ahlelq=Shipaulovi.
Ah-mah-oo-Komoyue.
Ah-mau-dah-kas–Anadarko.
Ah-meek=Ahmik.
Ah-mo-kae=Hopi.
Ahnahaways=Amahami.
Ah'-nah-ha-nā’-me-te=Ahnahanamete.
A:* Ahnaudahkas, Ahnaudakas– Ana-
afko.
Ahnenin, Ahni-ninn=Atsina.
Ahondihronnons=Aondironon.
Ahonerhopiheim=Ahouerhopiheim.
Ahosett=Ahousaht.
Ahouandate=Huron.
Ahouenrochrhonons=Wenrohronon.
Ahousét, Ahowartz, Ahowsaht,
Ahousaht.
Ahoya= Hoya.
Ah'-pai-tup-iks=Ahahpitape.
Ah-pe-ki’, Ah-pe-ki’-e=Apikaiyiks.
Ah-pen-ope-say=Arikara.
Ahpokagamiut–Apokak.
Ah-qua-sos-ne=Saint Regis.
Ahrenda, Ahrendah-ronons, Ahrendaronons=Aren-
dahronons.
Ah'-ro-whä=Arukhwa (1).
Ah-shee-wai=Zuñi.
Ah-shin'-na-de'-ah=Ashinadea.
Ah-shi-wi-Zuñi.
Ah-shu-ah-har-peh=Salish.
Ah-Supai= Havasupai.
Aht=Nootka.
Ahtawwah=Ottawa.
Ahtna-Khotana = Ahtena.
Ahuachés=Pawnee.
Ahuátcha=Mescaleros.
Ahuato, Ahuatu, Ahuatuyba = Awatobi.
Ahulqa=Ahulka. -
Ahuzto=Awatobi.
A'was Ahwahaways, Ah-wah-hä-way=Ama-
alni.
Ahwahnachee, Ahwahnechee–Awani.
Ah-wah-sis'-sa=Awausee.
A-hwa-ki-lu=Chimakum.
Ahwändate=Huron.
Ahwa-paia-kwanwa–Tontos.
Ah-wash-tes=Ahwaste.
Ah-wa-sis-se=Awausee.
Ahwastes=Ahwaste.
Ah-wat-tenna = Awatobi.
Ahwhackmanhelett=Aivilirmiut.
Ah-wha-mish=Hahuamis.
Ahwilgata=Hagwilget.
Ah-owz-arts=
AHANDSHIYUK-AKKIAGAMUTE
1023
Ahyak=Ayak.
Ahyåto=Arapaho.
Ahyche=Eyeish.
Ahyoksekawik=Aiachagiuk.
Aiabeka=East Abeika.
Ai-ahá=Chiricahua.
Aiai.algutak=Avatanak.
Aiaichi=Eyeish.
ik=Aiaktalik.
Aianabee Ayanabi.
Aiano=Kanohatino.
iaoua, Aiaouais, Aiaouez=Iowa.
Ai-a-ta=Apache.
Aiauway, Aiavvis=Iowa.
Aibacusi=Tudo.
Aibamos=Alibamu.
Aibeka=West Abeika.
Aibina. Aibino=Aivino.
A*-ic, Aiche, Aiches=Eyeish.
Al-āk-a-da!hu: Arikara.
Ai’gspalo=Aigspaluma.
Ai’gspaluma=Snakes, Modoc.
£ hash
os aos =Tawenash.
Ai. :
Aioues=Iowa.
Aikoka=Acoma.
Aikspalu=Aigspaluma.
Ailigulsha=Elakulsi.
ilways=Iowa.
Ainais=Hainai.
Ainones, Ainoves=Iowa.
Aiá'shi-kwe, Aiyshi-kwe-Aingshi.
A-i-nun’=Crows.
Aioaez=Iowa.
Aioma, Aiomo=Acoma.
Aiouez, Aiounouea, Aiowais=Iowa.
£h.
Aisa=Ais.
Aise, A’-ish = Eyeish.
Aisnous=Iowa.
Aitchelich, Aitchelitz= Atselits.
Aiticha=Iticha.
Ai-tiz-zarts, Aitzarts=Ehatisaht.
Aivatanak=Avatanak.
Aivillirmiut– Aivilirmiut.
Aiwahokwe=Aiyaho.
Aix=Eyeish.
###"
* = Eyeish.
Aixaos=Tawehash.
Ai-yah-kin-nee-Hopi.
Aiyaho-kwe=Aiyaho.
Aiyāhokwi=Asa.
Ai-yan, Ai-ya-na-Hankutchin.
Aiyansh:=Aiyansh.
Aizes=Eyeish.
aouez, Ajouass=Iowa.
ouelles=Avoyelles.
oues, Ajouez= Iowa.
uyap=Ujuiap.
'a iniuk'écia'a =Kanse.
Akama, Akamsca, Akamsea, Akamsians=Quapaw,
Ak'ān=Anchguhlsu.
Akancas, A Kancea, Akanceas, Akansa, Akansaes,
Akansas, Akanscas, Akansea, Akansis, Akanssa,
Akanzas–Quapaw.
Akatlak=Akatik.
Aka-ush, Aka'-uskni–Agawesh.
Akavat=Wanupiapayum.
Ak'-ba-sü'-pai=Havasupai.
Akbat=Akpan.
Akchadak-kochkond=Akchadak
Ak'eji=Santa Clara,
A'kémorl-0öhtam=Pima.
Akenatzie, Akenatzy=Occaneechi,
Akensas =Quapaw.
Akfáski=Oakfuskee.
Akharatipikam=Kepel.
Akhonapi = Akonapi.
Akhrakouaehronon, Akhrakvaeronon=Conestoga.
Akiagamiut, Akiágmut, Akiagomute=Akiak.
Akiakch iut, Akiatshāgamut-Akiachak.
A'kimmash=Clackama.
Akimuri=Aquimuri.
Akinsaws=Quapaw.
Akiskinookaniks=Akiskenukinik.
Akka=Makak.
Akkiagamute, Akkiagmute=Akiak.
#
1024
[B. A. E.
AKKOLEAR-ALNANBAf
Akkolear=Akuliarmiut.
Ak-kön=Auk.
Akkoolee=Akuli.
Aklukwagamut-Aklut.
Ak-min'-e-shu'-me=Kalispel.
Akmute=Akmiut.
Aknutl=Honsading.
A-ko = Acoma.
Ako-Abó, Acoma.
Akochakanen’=Mahican.
Akokavi=Acoma.
Akoklako = Lower Kutenai.
Akókovi, Ako-ma=Acoma.
Akonichi= Occaneechi.
Akononsionni=Iroquois.
Akonwarage=Kagoughsage.
Akooligamute=Aklut.
oon=Akun.
Akoroa =Koroa.
A-ko-t'ās-kā-ro'-ré"=Tuscarora.
A-ko-tcā-kā’ né", A-ko-tcā-kā-nhá', A-kots-ha-ka-
men= Delaware.
Ak8anake=Abnaki.
Akowetako =Kawita.
Akowini = Akonapi.
Akpani=Akpan.
Akrakwaé=Atrakwaye.
Akuchäklactas= Lower Kutenai.
Akudliarmiut–Akuliarmiut.
Akudnimiut=Akudnirmiut.
Akuesú-pai=Havasupai.
ukapi=Acoma.
# £ k Akuliarmiut.
iaq=Akuliak.
Akuliukhpak=Akuliukpak.
Akulvikchuk=Akulivikchuk.
Akura-nga=Acuragna.
Akusash-rónu=Saint Regis.
Akutanskoe=Akutan.
A-ku-tcá-ka”-nhá=Delaware.
Akütciny=Aquitun.
Akutskoe=Auk.
A-kwā'-amish=Hahuamis.
Akwanake=Algonkin.
A-kwān-ke’=Agotsaganha.
Akwesasne=Saint Regis.
Akwetz=Akvetskoe.
Akwilget=Hwotsotenne.
Akwinoshioni =Iroquois.
Ala=Alibamu.
Alabama = Alibamu, Taliepatava.
Ala Bamer=Alibamu.
Alachees, A-lack-a-way-talofa, Alacua=Alachua.
£ A:" l
aganuk, =Alaganik.
Alagonkins=Algonkin.
Alagulsa=Elakulsi.
Alahāhó= Kansa.
Alajulapu=Santa Inés.
£” Palaquesson.
Alakémáyuk-Lakmiut.
Alaki>= Walpi.
Alamada-Alameda.
Alameda la Isleta = Isleta.
Alámmimakt ish = Klamath.
Alamo=Lawilvan.
Alamo Solo-Cienega.
A-lān-sār-Atsina.
A'-la-nyü-mü-Ala.
Alapaha-tolafa=Alapaha.
Alatamahass=Altamaha.
A’lātskné i-Tlatskanai.
Alauna = Halona.
Albamas-- Alibamu.
Albenaquioue, Albenaquis = Abnaki.
Albikas - Abihka,
Albinones==Wea.
Albiquin - Abiquiu.
Alcea = Alsea.
Alchedomes, Alchedum, Alchedumas, Alchidomas-
Alchedonia.
Alchones =Olhon.
Alcuco - Acoma.
Alebamah, Alebamons=Alibamu.
Aleche-Eyeish.
Aleegaeening–Shannopin's Town.
Al-e-is-Watlala.
Alemada, Alemeda - Alameda.
Alemousiski=Armouchiquois.
Alema=Halona.
Ale'outeans=Aleut.
Alesar=Atsina.
Aleupki =Alympquigna.
Aleut–Esquimauan Family.
Aleuten–Aleut, Esquimauan Family.
Aleutians=Esquimauan Family.
Alexandria=Stella.
Alexandria Indians=Tautin.
Alexandrousk=Alexandrovsk, Nushagak.
Alexeief's Odinotchka–Alexief.
Aleya=Alsea.
Aleytac-Aleta.
Aleyut–Aleut:
Algodomes, Algodones, odonnes=Alchedom.a.
Algokin, Algomeequin, Algomequins, Algomme-
quin = Algonkin.
Algommequin de l'Isle=Kichesipirini,
Algomguins, Algoncains, Algongins, Algonguin, Al-
gonic Indians=Algonkin.
Algonkin Inférieures=Montagnais.
Algonkin-Lenape, Algonkins, Algonkin und Beo-
uk=Algonquian.
Algonméquin, Algonquains, Algonquens=Algonkin.
Algonquin = Algonquian.
Algonquins à têtes de Boule=Tétes de Boule.
Algonquins Inférieurs=Montagnais.
Algonquins of Rainy Lake=Kojejewininewug.
Algonquins Superieurs=Qttawa.
Algoomenquini, Algoquins, Algoquois, Algouin-
quins, Algoumekins, Algoumequini, Algoume-
quins, Algumenquini=Algonkin.
Aliata, Aliatan, Aliatans of La Playes, Aliatans of
the West, Aliatons, Aliatons of the west= Ietan-
Alibam, Alibamas, Alibamies, Alibamo, Alibamons,
Alibamous, Alibanio, Alibanons=Alibamu.
Alich, Aliche, Alickas–Eyeish.
Alikwa=Yurok.
Alimacany=Alimacani.
Alimamu=Alibamu.
Alimibegoueci=Alimibegouek.
Alimo Bonita, Alimo Bonito = Alamo Bonito.
Alimouek, Alimouk=Illinois.
Alinconguins=Algonkin.
Aliniouek, Alini8ek, Alinouecks=Illinois.
Alipconck, Alipkonck=Alipconk.
Alish, Alishes=Eyeish.
Alitak=Akhiok.
Alitan, Aliton=Ietan.
Aljiman=Eljman.
Al-kā-ac=Alcax.
Alkakalilkes=Alkali Lake.
Alkansas–Quapaw.
Allagae=Ellijay.
Allamutcha Old Town=Alamucha.
Allasis=Atasi.
Allayume=Aleut.
All Chiefs=Motwainaiks.
Allebome=Comanche.
Allegaeniny=Shannopin's Town.
Allegans=Cherokee.
Allegany Indians=Alleghany Indians.
Allegany Village=Deyohnegano.
Allegewe, Allegewi, Allegewy, Alleghans, Alle-
hanys=Cherokee.
A'y'ay Indians.
Alleguipes: Allaquippa.
Allegwi = Cherokee.
Allemouchicois=Armouchiquois.
Allenemipigons=Chippewa of Lake Nipegoti.
Allequasi-Yurok.
Allequippe=Allaquippa.
Allianies=Miami.
Alliatan, Alliatans of the west-letan.
Allibama, Allibamis, Allibamons, Allibamous
bamu.
Allicamany=Alimacani.
Alligany=Alleghany Indians.
Alligator Hole, Alligator Indians=Alligator.
Alligewi, Allighewis=Cherokee.
Allimacany=Alimacani.
Allinouecks=Illinois.
Allvatalama=Alwathalama.
£
Ali-
higuois, Al
mouchiquoise=Armouchiquois.
Almpquigna–Alympquigna.
Alnänbal = Abnaki.
BULL. 30]
Alomas=Acoma, Halona.
oq Hopi.
Alpawa=Alpowna.
Al-pin-tcă=Alpincha.
ALqla'xL=Atlklaktl.
Alquequin=Algonkin.
Alquestan=Azqueltan.
Alsentia=Kaguyak.
Alseya, Al-si=Alsea.
Alsiganté'gwi=Arosaguntacook.
Alsigöntegok=St Francis.
Alsiias, Alsi'-mentinné, Alsiya=Alsea.
Altajumi, Altajumo=Altahmos.
Altamaca, Altapaha=Altamaha.
Altar = Pitic.
Altaraca–Olataraca.
Altasse=Atasi.
Al-ta-tin=Sekani.
Al-tá-tin of Bear Lake=Saschutkenne.
Altatmos=Altahmos.
Altekas–Texas.
Altenkins=Algonkin.
£ =Attigneenongnahac.
Altihamaguez, Altikamek, Altikameques=Attika-
inegue.
g
Alto–Pueblo Alto.
Aluquia=Abiquiu.
A’lva-ye'lilit=Eskimo.
Alwaththalam=Alwathalama.
Amacabos, Amacava, A-mac-ha'-ves, Amaguaguas-
Mohave.
Amahim=Anaham.
Amahuayas, Amajabas, Amajavas–Mohave.
£ quackanonk.
Amalecites, Amalicites, Amalingans, Amalistes=
Malecite.
Amanakoa =Amonokoa.
Amandaicoes=Anadarko.
Amaques, Amaqui = Hopi.
Amarascoggin,
coggins, Amaroscoggen=Arosaguntacook.
Amasaconticook, Amasacontoog, Amasaguanteg=
Amaseconti.
Amasagunticook=Arosaguntacook.
A l A - y, A
tie. A -
Amaseconti.
Amasi = Amahami.
Amassacanty, Amassaconty=Amaseconti.
A-ma'-te-wat-se' > Amahami.
Amathlas =Yalaka.
Amatihami=Amahami.
A matinatahi=Amatidatahi.
Amay=Amaye.
Amāye'l-e'gwa=Big-island.
Amayelf-gānāhita=Long Island.
Amayes=Jemez.
Ambahtawoot, Ambah-tawut-dinni, Amba-ta-uttiné,
Ambatawwoot, Ambawtamoot, Ambawtawhoot-
dinneh, Ambawtawhoot Tinneh, Ambawtawoot,
Ambawtowhoot=Abbatotine.
Amdustez=Conestoga.
Amé=Zuñi.
Amediche, Amedichez=Nabedache.
Ameges=Jemez.
Amehouest=Amikwa,
Ameias, Ameies, Amejes=Jemez.
Ameko8es=Amikwa.
Amelestes, Amelicks, Amelingas, Amelistes, Ame-
listis, Amenecis–Malecite.
Amerascogen, Amerescogin=Arosaguntacook.
Ameries=Jemez.
Ameriscoggins, Amerriscoggin=Arosaguntacook.
A-me-she'= Hidatsa.
Amgütsuish=Umpqua.
Amí=Zuñi.
Amicawaes, Amicois, Amicoués, Amicoures, Ami-
cours, Amic-ways=Amikwa.
Amies=Jemez.
Amihouis =Amikwa.
Ami'k, Amik=Ahmik.
A-mi-ke-ar-rum=Amaikiara.
Amikois, Amikones, Amikouai, Amikouas, Ami-
kcuek, Amikoues, a Mikouest, Amikouets, Ami-
kouis, Amikouys=Amikwa.
A-miks’-eks=Inuksiks.
Amilicites=Malecite.
Aminoia=Aminoya.
57009°–Bull. 30, pt 2–12–65
arascogin, Amarescoggin, Amaris-
ALOMAS-ANCIENNE
LORETTE 1025
Amios=Jemez.
Amirc e, Amireaneau=Arosaguntacook.
Amires=Jemez.
Ami aniois=Narraganset.
Amitigoke=Amitok.
Amitioke= Amitormiut.
Amitons=Yankton.
Amitoq, Amittioke, Amityook=Amitok.
Amkepatines=Hunkpatina.
Am-khark-hit-ton=Ankakehittan.
Ammarascoggin, Ammarescoggin, Ammascoggen=
Arosaguntacook.
Ammisk-watcheethinyoowuc=Paskwawininiwug.
A-moc-há-ve=Mohave.
A'moekwikwe=Hopi.
Amóhah=Mohave.
Amóhak= Mohawk.
Amojaves=Mohave.
A-mo-kini, A-mo-kwi=Hopi.
Amolélish = Molala.
Amono an, Amonoscoggin=Arosaguntacook.
Amookl Town=Muklassa.
Amoscongen = Arosaguntacook.
Amosequonty=Amaseconti.
Amo-shium-qua=Amushungkwa.
Amoxami, Amoxawi=Mohave.
Amo-xium-qua, Amoxunqua,
shungkwa.
Ampapa, Ampapes=Hunkpapa.
Ampkoknimäklaks, Ampkua=Umpqua.
A’mpxänkni=Wasco.
Amresscoggin=Arosaguntacook.
Amuchaba=Mohave.
A'muhak=Mohawk.
A-mu-kwi-kwe=Hopi.
Amutakhwe=New River Indians.
Ana=Cree.
Anabaidaitcho=Nabedache.
Anacarck, Anacbue=Anacbuc.
Anachataqua=Anacharaqua.
Anacoac=Anacoat.
Amoxunque-Amu-
| Anacostan=Nacotchtank.
| Ana-da-ca
, Anadaghcoes, Anadahcoe, An-a-dah-has,
An-a-dah-kas, Anadahkoes, Anadahkos, Anadakas,
An-a-dak-has, Anadakkas, Anadako, Anadaku,
Anadarcos, Anadarko's, Anadogheos, Anador-
koes=Anadarko.
Anagados=Anegados.
Anagangaw: Honeoye.
Anagonges, Anáguanoxgi=Abnaki.
£" =Mohawk.
Anaha=Inyaha.
Anahanuk=Alaganik.
An-ah-dah-koes, An-ah-dah-kos, Anahdakas–Ana-
darko.
Anahem, Anahim, Anahim's Tribe = Anaham.
Anahó, Anahons, Anahous=Osage.
Anahuac = Inyaha.
Anaica Apalache=Iniahi.co.
Anais–Hainai.
Anajot=Oneida (vil.).
Anaknak=Anagnak.
Anakwan"ki>= Delawares.
Analac=Analao.
Anames=Aranama.
Ananares=Avavares.
Anandaque=Canandaigua.
Anandarkoes=Anadarko.
Ananis-Biloxi.
Anantooeah=Seneca.
Anapaho=Arapaho.
Anaquago, Anaquaqua=Oquaga.
Anasaguntacooks, Anasaguntakook, Anasagunti-
cooks=Arosaguntacook.
Anasaquanans=Nascapee.
Anasuguntakook=Arosaguntacook.
Anatoak=Anoatok.
Anatsagane=Stockbridge.
Anaudagas–Onondaga.
Anavares=Avavares.
Anawmanient=Onawmanient.
Anaxis =Biloxi.
Anayachtalik—Aiaktalik.
Anayints=Oneida.
Ance, Ance-ke-we-naw–Wequadong.
Ancestral gens=Hangkaenikashika.
Anchipawah =Chippewa.
Ancienne Lorette=Lorette,



1026
[B. A. E.
ANCOCISCO-APACHES-CHIRICAGUIs
Ancocisco = Aucocisco.
Andagaron=Kanagaro.
Andaicos=Anadarko.
Anda-kpoen–Eskimo.
Andaraqué=Kanagaro.
Andarcos=Anadarko.
Andaslaka, Andastaehronon, Andastaeronnons, An-
dastaes, Andastagueus, Andastaguez, Andastakas,
Andastes, Andastfs, Andastiguez, Andastiquez,
Andastoe, Andasto'e'r, Andastoerhonon, Andas-
to ‘e'ronnons, Andastoerrhonons, Andastognes,
Andastogue, Andastoguehronnons, Andastogue-
ronnons, Andastoguez, Andastohé, Andastonez,
Andastoui, Andastracronnons=Conestoga.
Andata honato, Andatahouat, Andatohats=Ottawa.
Andaves=Adai.
And-dai-coes=Anadarko.
Anderson's River Esquimaux=Kitegareut.
Anderson's Town=Wapeminskink.
Andiatae=Andiata.
Andoouanchronon=Ataronchrono.
Andosagues, Andostaguez, Andostoues=Conestoga.
Andowanchronon=Ataronchronon.
Andreaffsky, Andreievsky, Andreivsky=Andreafski.
Andrejanouschen Aleuten-Atka.
Androscoggins=Arosaguntacook.
Anduico = Anadarko.
Anega=Henya.
Anenatea=Anonatea.
Anendaonactia = Arendaonatia.
Añénépit=Kopagmiut. -
Aneretek=Anoritok.
An Exté't tim-Anektettim.
Angalla=Oglala.
Angawom-Agawam.
Angechag'emüt=Ankachagmiut.
Angeles= Los Angeles.
Angeles Taraichi=Taraichi.
An-ghem-ak-ti-koos=Accominta.
Anghet-hada, Angit Haadé=Gunghet-haidagai.
£ =Angmagsalingmiut.
Angmalortoq=Angmalortuk.
Angnovchamiut=Angnovchak.
Angoon=Angun.
Angsiens=Angoutenc.
Angoum=Agawam.
Angstenc=Angoutenc.
Anguum=Agawam.
-wush-a=Angwusi.
Anhawas–Amahami.
Anhayca, Aniaca Apalache=Iniahico.
Aniáka-haka–Mohawk.
Anibishiwininiwak=Wahpekute.
Anicoyanque=Anilco.
Anié=Mohawk.
Aniegué=Canienga.
## k
Anig icken = Amikwa,
Anijue=Anejue.
Ani'-Kawi'tá– Kawita.
Aniköéssa=Creeks.
Anileos=Anilco.
Anilukhtakkak=Anilukhtakpak.
Ani'-Na'tsi=Natchez.
Ani'-Nün‘dāwe'gi-Seneca.
Ani'pörspi–Nez Percés.
Aní Sé'nika =Seneca.
An-ish-in-aub-ag=Chippewa.
Ani'-Skälä'li=Tuscarora.
Ani'-Suwa’li = Cheraw.
Anita'guá=Catawba.
Ani'-Tsa'ta=Choctaw.
Ani'-Tsi'ksü=Chickasaw.
Ani'-Wadihi’=Paint Town.
Ani' Wasa'si=Osage.
Aniyakh=Aniyak.
Ani'-Yu’tsi =Yuchi.
Anjageen = Honeoye.
Anjoues=Iowa.
Ankachagamuk, Ankatchag-miout, Ankatschagmiut,
Ankochagamuk=Ankachak.
Ankora = Arikara.
An-Kotchin, An-Kutchin-Hankutchin.
Ankwa-Umpqua.
Anligmut=. Kaviagmiut.
*AnT sqadji'ns git Anā’-i=Undl-skadjins-gitunai.
Anlygmuten = Kaviagmiut.
Añmesoukkanti, Anmessukkantti, Anmiss8kanti-
AmaSeconti.
|
Anmoughcawgen=Arosaguntacook.
£ Anna-darcoes=Anadarko.
Annagaugaw=-Honeoye.
Annah=Cree.
Annahawass=Amahami.
Annaho=Osage.
An-āamu=Anu.
Annanactook=Umanaktuak.
Annanatook, Annanetoote=Anarnitung.
Anna Ooka=Annaoka.
Annay= Hainai.
Anndggh9's=Anadarko.
Anniegué, Anniehronnons=Mohawk.
Anniené=Canienga.
iengeh Annienh Anni
Annieronons, Annierronnons, Anniés, Annie2=
Mohawk.
Annirkakan=Arosaguntacook.
Annocchy=Biloxi.
An-no-dar-coes=Anadarko.
Annogonges=Abnaki.
Annovokhamiut=Anovok.
Annugannok, Annuganok=Anugamok.
Annunciation=Sault au Recollet.
Anoeg=Eno.
A-nog-i-najin–Anoginajin.
Anogogmute, Anogokmute=Anogok.
Anogongaars=Abnaki.
Anonatra=Anonatea.
Anoogamok=Anugamok.
Anoretö=Anoatok.
Anós-anyotskans=Arapaho.
Anovala=Nukfalalgi.
Anoy=Avoyelles.
An' pane'nikaci'xa=Anpanenikashika.
Anq!a'ke hit tan=Ankakehittan.
Ansafriki=Weitspus.
Ansaimas=Ansaimes.
Ansaus=Kansa.
An-shi-i-que=Aingshi.
Antastoez, Antastogue",
Antastouez=Conestoga.
Antcgaitsu=Anchguhlsu.
Ante=Aule.
Antelope-eaters, Antelope Skinners=Kwahari.
Ant Hill, Ant Hill of the Middle=Halona.
Anthontans=Teton.
Anthoutantas=Oto.
Anti-hān'-Munceytown.
Antouhonorons, Antouoronons, Antovorinos=Seneca
Anunciata=Comaquidam.
Añu-quil-i-gui=Anyukwinu.
A'-nu wun-wu- Anu.
Anvic, Anvig=Anvik.
Añwuciwiñwā, Añ-wu'-si wun-wu-Angwusi.
Antastosi, Antastouais,
| Anyayea=Honeoye.
Anygansets=Narraganset.
Aöais=Iowa.
Aoát=Awata.
Aoatovi=Awatobi.
Aoeatsioaenronnon–Winnebago.
Aoechisaeronon=Missisauga.
Aoiatenon=Wea.
Aomé=Tohome.
Aonays=Iowa.
Aondironnons=Aondironon.
Aoniatinonis=Wea.
Aorta band=Heviasnipahis.
Aosaannen=Tsaganha.
Aouass=Iowa.
Aouasanik=Ouasouarini.
Aouayeilles=Avoyelles.
Aoueatsiouaen-hronons, Aoueatsiouaenronnons, A8.
eatsisaenrrhonon, Aouentsiouaeron=Winnebago.
Aouiatinons, Aouittanons=Wea.
Apacci, Apachass=Apache.
Apache Arivapah = Arivaipa.
Apache hordes of Pharaoh=Faraon.
Apache Indians of Nabaju=Navaho.
Apache Mohaves, Apache-Mojaoes, Apache-Mojaves=
Yavapai.
Apacherian=Apache.
Apaches=Kiowa Apache.
Apaches Broncos=Chiricahua.
Apaches Calchufines=Calchufines.
Apaches Carlanes=Carlanes.
Apaches-Chirica.guis=Chiricahua,


BULL. 30] APACHES DE
Apaches de Nabajoa, *: de Nabaju, Apaches
de Nauaj6, Apaches de navaio, Apaches de Na-
vajo, Apaches de Navajox, Apaches de Navayo–
Navaho.
Apaches de Peryllo–Apaches del Perrillo.
Apaches des 7 Riviéres=Mescalero.
Apaches Faraones, Apaches Farones=Faraon.
Apaches Gileños, Apaches jileños=Gila Apache.
Apaches Lipanes=Lipan.
Apaches Llaneros, Apaches Mescaleros=Mescaleros.
Apaches Mimbreños=Mimbreños.
Apaches Nabajai=Navaho.
Apaches of Seven Rivers=Mescaleros.
Apaches of the Plains = Kiowa Apache.
Apaches of Xila=Gila Apache.
Apaches orientaux=Querechos.
Apaches Pharaones, Apaches Taraones=Faraon.
Apaches Vaqueros, Apaches Vasqueras =Querechos.
Apaches Xicarillas =Jicarilla.
Apache Tonto, Apache Tontoes=Tontos.
Apache Yuma=Tulkepaia.
Apachis=Apache.
Apachos-Mescaleros=Mescaleros.
Apachu, Apaci=Apache.
Apacus=Hawikuh.
Apades, A: =Apache.
Apáfan=Nestucca.
Apahiachamiut=Apahiachak.
Apahlahche=Apalachee.
A-pa-huache=Apache.
Apalaccium, Apalacha, Apalache=A palachee.
Apalachecolo=Apalachicola.
Apalachen, Apalaches, Apalachia, Apalachians,
Apalachias–Apalachee.
Apalachicoloes, Apalachicoly, Apalachicoulys=Ap-
alachicola.
Apalachinos, "Apalachins, Apalachis, Apalachita,
£, Apalachee.
Apalachoocla, Apalachucla = Apalachicola.
Apalans, Apalatchees, Apalatchia=Apalachee.
Apalatchukla = Apalachicola.
Apalatchy=Apalachee.
Apalatchy-Cola=Apalachicola.
Apalatci, Apalchen, Apalehen,
dians=Apalachee.
Apalousa, Apalusa=Opelusa.
Apamatica, Apamaticks, Apamatuck, Apamatuk=
Appomattoc.
A-pa-nāx'-ke=Abnaki.
Apangape, Apangasse, A-pang-assi=Apangasi.
Apani–Pawnee.
A-pan-tó-pse=Arikara.
Apá-b-på =Nez Percés.
Apaptsim=Spatsum.
Apatc. Apatch, Apatche=Apache.
A'patchu=Navaho.
Apats, Apatschees, Apatsh = Apache.
A'patsjoe=Navaho.
Apaum=Patuxet.
Apayxam= Ebahamo.
Apedes=Apache.
Apelash = Apalachee.
Apeloussas, Apelusas-Opelusa.
Apeolatei=Apalachee.
Apes=Hapes.
Apewan-tanka =Apewan tanka.
Aphoon=A poon.
Apiches=Eyeish.
Apiches, Apichi=Apache.
Apilaches, Apilashs=Apalachee.
A pi-na, A-pinaua–Pinawan.
Apínefu=Chepenafa.
Apineus=Wappinger,
Apinulboines=Assiniboin.
Apis = Hapes.
Apiscas– Abihka.
Apkaw =Chicago.
Apoches Nacion=A pache.
# Apoge= Kuapooge.
Apokachamute £ Apokak.
Apolacka, Apoi =Apalachee.
Apomatock= Appomattoc.
Apoung-o-sse=A pangasi.
Appache, Appachees=Apache.
Appah = Etah.
Appalaches, Appalachians=Apalachee.
Appalachicolas = Apalachicola.
Appalachites, Appalachos, Appallatcy, Appallatta=
A palachee.
Apallachian In-
NABAJOA-A RACHE
1027
*
Appalou–Apalou.
Appalousas-Opelusa.
Appamatox=Appomattoc, Matchotic.
£- atchotic,
**" *T- rr tucks=Appo-
mattoc.
Appeches=Apache.
Appelathas, Appellachee=Apalachee.
Appelousass=Opelusa.
Applegate Creek=Dakubetede.
Appletown=Kendaia.
Apple Village=White Apple.
Appomatocks, Appomattake, Appomatuck, Appomo-
tacks=Appomattoc.
*: Apsárrākā, Apsaruka, Ap-shā-roo-
ee=Crows.
Apuasto–Ahwaste.
A-pü-pe'=Nez Percés.
£ =Apache. .
p-yang-ape=A pangasi.
£ Ak £rb ng.
Áqiu=Pecos.
Aqk'amnik=Akamnik.
Aqkaneqünik= Akanekunik.
A £nik", Aqkisk. Enukinik = A k is ken u-
inik.
Aqkiyê'nik=Akiyenik.
Aqköqtlátlq6=Lower Kutenai.
A'-qu-stă =Tolowa.
A-qo=Acoma.
Aqokulo = Chimakum.
Aquaauchuques=Atquanachuke.
Aqua Baiz=Agua Fria.
Aqua Caliente=Gupa.
Aquachacha=Aguachacha.
Aquachonongue, Aquackanonks=Aquackanonk.
Aquahpa, Aquahp = Quapaw.
Aquamachukes, Aquamachuques= Atquanachuke.
Aquamish=Hahuamis.
Aquanachukes=Atquanachuke.
Aquaninoncke=Aquackanonk.
Aquannaque=A bnaki.
Aq inni A hioni, Aq hionig=
Iroquois.
A-qua-pass=Quapaw.
Aquaquanuncke=Aquackanonk.
Aquarage= Kanagaro.
Aquasasne=Saint Regis.
Aquas-Calientes=Aguas Calientes.
Aquascogoke=Aquascogoc.
Aquas-saw-tee=Koasati.
Aquatasi=Awatobi.
Aquatsagané=Mahican.
Aquatubi=Awatobi.
Aquatzagane=Mahican.
Aqueckenonge, . Aqueckkonunque,
Aquackanonk.
Aqueloa pissas, Aquelon pissas, Aquelou pissas–
Acolapissa.
Aqueyquinunke=Aquackanonk.
Aqui- Pecos.
Aquia=Acoma.
Aquicato–Aquicabo.
Aquickanucke, Aquickanunke = Aquackanonk.
Aquico = Hawikuh.
Aquieeronons, Aquiers=Mohawk.
Aquimuricuca, Aquimuricuta = Aquimuri.
Aquinoshioni=Iroquois.
Aquinsa=Kwakina. .
Aquinushionee =Iroquois.
Aquira-Otam=Pima.
Aquis = Haqui.
Aquiu = Pecos.
Aquoechononque=Aquackanonk.
Aquohanock=Accohanoc.
Aquoscojos=Aquascogoc.
Aquqenu'kqó, Aquqtlä'tlqā=Lower Kutenai.
Aqusoogock-Aquascogoc.
Aqūstā=Tolowa.
Aq'weba=Laguna.
Ara=Karok.
Araal= Harahey.
Ara-ara=Karok.
Arabasca=Atha an Family.
Arabaskaw = Athabasca.
Aracaris=Arikara.
A rich-bêcu=Mandan.
Arache, Arae, Arahei=Harahev,
Aquegnonke=


1028
I B. A. E.
ARAG ARITKAS-ASONS-AHT
Aragaritkas–Neutrals.
Araivapa-Arivaipa.
Arakādaho=Arikara.
Ara-k'e=Eskimo.
Arambeck, Arampec=Norumbega.
Aranamas, Aranames=Aranama.
Aranbega, Aranmbegsk=Norum bega.
Arapahas, Arapahays=Arapaho.
Arapahoes=Algonquian Family.
Arapahoos, Aräpäkata, Araphahoe, Araphas, Arap-
hoes, Arapohaes, Arapoho, Arapohose = Arapaho.
Arathapescoas–Athapascan Family.
Arauchi=Aracuchi.
Aravaipa, Aravapa, Aravapai,
Aravipais=Arivaipa.
Arbadoes=Arbadaos.
Arbapaoes=Arapaho.
Arbeka=Abihka.
Arbiccoochee = Abikudshi.
Arcahamos=Tacame.
Arcanças, Arcansa=Quapaw.
Archarees=Arikara.
Arche=Harahey.
Ar-che-o-tek-o-pa=Matyata.
Archieco = Chiaha.
igouan=Achiligouan.
Archouguets=Outchougai.
Arc Indians – Quapaw.
Arc Plattes, Arcs-a-plats = Lower Kutenai.
Arcs-Brisés=Tinazipe shicha.
Arcs-Plats, Arcsplattes= Lower Kutenai.
Arctic Highlanders=Ita.
Areibe-Oraibi.
Arenda, Arendacronons, Arendaehronons, Arenda-
enhronons, Arendarhononons, Arendaronnons,
Arendaronons, Arendarrhonons, Arendoronnon=
Arendahronons.
Arepahass=Arapaho.
Aresaguntacooks=Arosaguntacook.
A re-tear 5. ân-gā-Atsina.
Arhan=Arhau.
Arhosett=Ahousaht.
Aribabia = Aribaiba.
Aribac, Aribaca = Arivaca.
Aribaipa=Arivaipa.
Aribaipia=Baipia.
Aribapais-Arivaipa.
Aribayepia=Baipia.
Aribechi + A rivechi.
Aricara, Aricarees, Aricarie, Aricaris, Aricas,
Ariccarees, Aricharay, Arichard, Arickara, Arick-
a-ra-one, Arickaraws, Arickare, Arickareer,
Arickera=Arikara.
Aridgevoak, Aridgewoak-Norridgewock.
A-rik'-a-hu, Arikarces, Arik'-aré, Arikari, Arikera,
Arikkaras = Arikara.
Aripa = Arizpe.
Aripahoes, Aripohoes=Arapaho.
Arisaguntacooks=Arosaguntacook.
Arispa - Arizpe.
Ariswanisk=Ariswaniski.
Aritoac = A ritutoc.
Arivac =Baibia.
Arivapa, Arivapa Apaches, Arivapais, Arivaypa
Apaches=Arivaipa.
Arivetzi = Arivechi.
Arizo del Aqua--Agua Fria.
Arizonian Apaches: White Mountain Apache.
Arizonian Pimas=Pima.
Arkandada = Oglala.
Arkansa band-Santsukdhi.
Arkansas–Quapaw.
Arkansaw band, Arkansaw Osages=Santsukdhi.
Arkansaws, Arkansea, Arkanses, Arkanzas, Arken-
sas, Arkensaw, Arkensea = Quapaw.
Armeomeks-Eriwonec.
Ar-me-shay= Hidatsa.
Armewamen, Armewamus=Eriwonec,
Armos 2 Auk.
Armouchicois, Armuciceses--Armouchiquois.
Arnoniogre-Onondaga (vil.).
Arockamecook.-- Rocameca.
Aroeck= Arseek.
Aroenemeck= Eriwonec.
Arogisti=Conoy.
Arosagantakuk,
*** * *k.
Arra-Arra-Karok.
Aravapa Piñals,
Arouseguntecook = Arosagunta-
Ar-rah-pa-hoo-Arapaho.
Arransoak=Norridgewock.
Arrapahas, Arrapaho, Arrapahoes, Arrapaoes–
Arapaho.
Arrapapas–Chantapeta.
Arraphas, Arraphoes, Arrapohoes=Arapaho.
Arrasaguntacook, Arreaguntecooks, Arregunte-
nocks=Arosaguntacook.
Arrekaras = Arikara.
Arrenamuse=Aranama.
Arrepahass=Arapaho.
Arreraguntecook, Arreruguntenocks, Arresagonta-
cook, Arresaguntacooks, Arresaguntecook, Arre-
seguntecook, Arreseguntoocook, Arresuguntoo-
cooks=Arosaguntacook.
Arricara, Arricarees, Arrickaraws, Arrickaree, Ar-
rickora, Arriekaris=Arikara.
Arripahoes=Arapaho.
Arrivapis=Ariyaipa.
ckaumecook=Rocameca.
Arrohateck, Arrohattock, Arrowhatocks, Arrowha-
toes=Arrohattoc.
Arrow Men = Moiseyu.
Arroya, Arroyo = Pueblo del Arroyo.
Arroyo del Sonoitac=Sonoita.
£"£
Arseguntecokes=Arosaguntacook.
Arsek=Arseek.
Arselarnaby=Assilanapi.
Arsenipoitis, Arsenipoits= Assiniboin.
Arsikanteg8=Arosaguntacook.
Arsikantekok=St Francis.
Arspahass=Arapaho.
A:". Arteljnowskoje, Artelnovskoe=Ar-
telnof.
Artez-Kutchi, Artez-kutshi, Artez-Kuttchin=Ah-
tena. -
Artigoniche=Antigonishe.
Artsmilsh=Artsmitl, Lower Chehalis.
Arundacs, Arundax=Adirondack.
Arunseguntekooks=Arosagun tacook.
A-ru'-qwa = Arukhwa.
Aruseguntekooks=Arosaguntacook.
Arwacahwas, Arwachaon=Amahami.
Asaha'ptin=Nez Percés.
As-a-ka-shi=Mandan
Asanyumu = Asa
Asaukees =Sauk.
Asay= Hopi.
Ascanis = Y scanis.
Asco–Dooesedoowe.
Aseguang=Gahlinskun.
Ase-ix = Aseik.
Asenys=Caddo.
A'sepana, A'sepún'-Ahseponna.
A'seq=Aseik.
A-se-quang=Gahlinskun.
Asha-nāhm-ka=Shanamkarak.
Ash-bot-chee-ah = Ashbotchiah.
Ashcroft=Stlahl.
A-she-we-Zufii.
A-shi-ap'-ka-wi=Biktasatetuse.
A shi-ui, Ashiwi = Zuñi.
Ashley River Indians'Etiwaw.
Ashnuhümsh–Snohomish.
Ashochemies, Ash-o-chi-mi=Wappo.
Asht-ia-la-qua, Asht-ya-laqua = Astialaqua.
A-shu'-e-ka-pe=Salish.
Asihi, Asihidine=Ashihi.
Asila=Axilla.
A-Simaes, Asimais,
Caddo.
Asinbols, Asiniboels, Asiniboines, Asi"-ni-bwa", Asi-
nibwanak, A-si-ni-poi'-tuk, Asinipovales = Assini-
boin.
Asistagueronon, Asistaguerouon-Potawatomi.
Asivoriches=Seuvarits.
A-Skälä'li=Tuscarora.
Askeenac = Askinuk.
Askeltan=Azqueltan.
Askhomute = Asko.
Askic8aneronons, Askik8anehronons,
ronons=, Nipissing.
Askinac, Askinaghamiut = Askinuk.
Askwalli=Nisqualli.
As-ne-boines=Assiniboin.
Asoni=Caddo.
Asons-aht=Ahousaht.
Asinaes, Asinai, Asinay =
Askikouane

BULL. 301
Asoomaches=Asomoches.
Asopus=Esopus.
Aspalaga=Asapalaga.
Aspasniaga, Aspasniaquan, Aspasmiaques=Aspasni-
agan
Asperousa=Opelusa.
Asphalashe= Apalachee.
Assagunticook=Arosaguntacook.
Assamacomoe=Secotan.
Assanpinks=Assumpink.
Assawampsit, Assawanupsit=Assawompset.
Asseekales=Hathawekela.
Asseenaboine, Asseeneepoytuck=Assiniboin.
aigs=Sauk.
Asseinpinks=Assunpink.
Assekelaes=Hathawekela.
Asselibois, Assenepoils=Assiniboin.
Assemi–Caddo.
Asseniboines, Asseniboualak, Assemipoels, Assemi-
poils, Assenipoualacs, Assenipoualak, Assemi-
uals, Assenipouel, Assenipoulacs, Assenipoulaes,
£ Assenipouvals, Assenipovals=As-
siniboin.
Assenjigun=Osage.
Assenniboins, Assenpoels=Assiniboin.
Asserué=Caughnawaga.
Assestagueronons= Potawatomi.
As-sif-soof-tish e-ram=Asisufuunuk.
Assigunaick= Assegun.
Assigunaigs=Assegun, Osage.
ikänna =Seneca.
Assilibouels=Assiniboin.
Assilly=Ocilla.
Assiminenkon=Assiminehkon.
Assimpouals, Assinaboes, Assinaboil, Assinaboine,
Assinaboins, Assinabwoi Assiniboin.
Assinais, Assinay, Assine=Caddo.
Assineboes, Assineboin, Assineboine, Assinebwan-
nuk, Assinepoel, Assinepoils, Assinepoins, Assine-
potuc, Assinepoualaos, Assiniboelle, Assiniboels=
Assiniboin.
Assiniboels of the North = Northern Assiniboin.
Assiniboels of the South = Assiniboin of the Plains.
Assiniboesi, Assiniboile, Assiniboils, Assiniboines=
Assiniboin.
Assiniboin Menatopa=Watopapinah.
Assiniboins des Forêts=Tschantoga.
Assiniboins des Plaines=Assiniboin of the Plains.
Assiniboins of the forest=Tschantoga.
Assiniboins of the North = Northern Assiniboin.
Assiniboins of the Rocky Mountains, Assiniboins of
the Woods=Tschantoga.
Assinibois, Assiniboleses, Assiniboualas,
bouane, Assinibouels=Assiniboin.
Assinibouels of the Meadows=Assiniboin of the
Plains.
Assinibouets, Assiniboules, Assinib'wans=Assini-
boin.
Assinipi–Assinapi.
Assinipoals Assinipoels, Assinipoile, Assinipoileu,
Assinipolis, Assiniponiels, A'in potac"Assini'
poual, Assinipoualac, Assinipoualaks, Assini-
üars, Assinipoulac, Assinipour, Assinipovals,
ini-poytuk, Assinipwanak, Assinnaboin, Assin-
naboines, Assinneboin, Assinnee-Poetuc, Assinni
bains, Assinniboan, Assinniboine, Assinniboine
Sioux, Assinniboins=Assiniboin.
Assinnis=Caddo.
Assinopoils, Assinpouele, Assinpoulac, Assinpouls=
Assiniboin.
Assisagh, Assisagigroome-Missisauga.
Assista Ectaeronnons=Mascoutens.
Assistaeronons, Assistagueronon,
nons=Potawatomi.
Assivikales=Hathawekela.
Assok8ekik=Sokoki.
Assoni, Assomy–Caddo.
Assoowamsoo=Assawompset.
Assotoué=Uzutiuhi.
Assowamsett=Assawompset.
A:a". Asswikales, Asswikalus=Hathawe-
ela.
Assyletch, Assylitch, Assylitlh = Atselits.
Assynais=Caddo. -
Astakay was, Astakywich, Astaqkéwa-Astakiwi.
Asucsagna = Azucsagna.
Asumpcion=Sandia,
Asuncion=Sia, Zuñi.
Asuncion Alamos-Alamos.
Assini-
Assistaquero-
ASOOMACHES–ATKAN
1029
Asuncion Amipas =Cumpus.
Asuncion Arizpe=Arizpe.
Asuncion Batuco-Batuco.
Asuncion de Opodepe=Opodepe.
| Asuncion de Raum=Rahun.
Asuncion de Tepave, Asuncion Tepahue=Tepahue
Aswalthatans=Alwathalama.
As-wun-wu-Asa.
At=Ati, Attu.
A'-ta-a-küt'-ti=Ataakut.
Atabi-hogandi=Awatobi.
Atacapas, Atacapaz, Atac-assas–Attacapa.
Atach, A-tache=Tachi.
Ataconchronons=Ataronchronon.
A tagúi=Lipan.
Ataka = Attu.
Atakapas–Attacapa.
A’-ta-ke-te' tun'-né=Ataakut.
Atakhtan=Ahtena.
Atako = Attu.
Atakwa=Catawba.
A’tāli da'ndaka'nihá– Lookout Mountain Town.
Ataniek=Atnik.
Ataouabouscatouek=Bouscoutton.
Ataronch=Ataronchronon.
Atases=Atasi.
A-t'ās-kā-16-18"–Tuscarora.
Atassi-Atasi.
Atationoue = Nottoway.
Atawawas–Ottawa.
Atayos=Toho.
Atcansa=Quapaw.
Atchaer=Atka.
Atchal iut=Atchaluk.
Atch'ashti améumei=Chastacosta.
Atchelity=Atselits.
M'
Atchiligouan=Achiligouan.
Atchixe'lish = Chehalis.
| Atchougek, Atchougue, Atchouguets=Outchougai
A'-tcuk= Atshuk.
Ateakari, Ateanaca–Ateacari.
A-teet-sa=Tangesatsa.
Atená=Ahtena.
Atenas = Shuswap.
Atepira=A tepua.
Atesalgi, Atesi-Atasi.
Ate'was =Masset.
Ateyala-keokvá–Astialakwa.
Athabasca = Athapascan Family, Chipewyan.
Athabascan=Athapascan Family.
Athabaskans=Athabasca.
Athapacca, Athapaches=Athapascan Family.
Athapasca=Athapascan Family, Chipewyan.
Athapascow = Athabasca.
Athapasque=Athapascan Family.
Athapuscow = Athabasca.
Athistaeronnon=Potawatomi.
Athlämeth=Klamath.
Athlankenetis = Kimsquit.
Athläxsni=Tlatskanai.
Athlets=Paviotso.
Athnaer-Ahtena.
Atí=San Francisco Ati.
Atiaonrek=Neutrals.
Atic=Ati.
Atiga=|Kittanning.
Atigagnongueha=Attigneenongnahac.
Atignaouantan=Attignawantan.
A:*. Atignenonghac= Attigneenongna-
tio
Atihipi-Catouy-Tippecanoe.
| Atik'-Ahdik.
Atikamegues=Attikamegue.
Atilamas=Alibamu.
Atimaco, Atimuca, Atimuqua =Timucua.
Atingueennonnihak= Attigneenongnahac.
Atingyahointan, Atingyahoulan=Attignawantan.
Atinikg=Atnik.
Atinjonguin =Neagwaih.
Atinnia8enten, Atinouaentans=Attignawantan.
Atintans, Atintons=Teton.
Atiouandaronks, Atiouendaronk, Atiraguenrek, Ati
rhagenrenrets, Ati-rhagenrets=Neutrals.
Atison=San Francisco Ati.
Ativandaronk=Neutrals.
Atkan=Atka.










1030
[B. A. E.
ATKHA-AvEstí-PAI
Atkha = Nazan.
Atkhas–Atka.
Atlachaco-Acoma.
A“tlă'nuwä=Chattanooga.
Atlashimih=Takulli.
Atna=Salishan Family.
Atnachtjaner, Atnäer=Ahtena.
Atnahs=Ahtena, Shuswap, Salishan Family.
At-naks=Shuswap.
Atnalis=Tautin.
Atnans, Atmas=Ahtena, Shuswap.
Atnatána, Atnaxthynné=Ahtena.
Atnikmioute, Atnikmut Zagoskin=Atnuk.
A-tó-co, A'-to-ko wun-wu = Atoko.
Atoküwe=Apache.
Atonthrataronon, Atontrataronnons, Atontratas,
Atontratoronons=Totontaratonhronon.
Jzutiuhi.
nen=Ontwaganha.
Atowass=Ottawa.
Atowateany=Potawatomi.
Atoyos=Toho.
At-pasha-shliha=Hitchiti.
Atquacke=Aquack.
Atquanachuck, Atquanachuks, Atquanahuckes, At-
quinachunks= Atquanachuke.
Atra’ K8ae=Atrakwaye.
Atra‘K8ae'r=Conestoga.
Atra‘kwa‘e=Atrakwaye.
Atra‘kwae'ronnons, Atrakwer=Conestoga.
Atrutons=Teton.
Atsagannen=Tsaganha.
Atsayongky=Mahican.
At-sé'-nā=Atsi
Atsharoke=Crows.
A-tsho-to-ti-na=Etchareottine.
A’tsiná-k'ta'ūn =Taskigi.
Atsistaehronons= Potawatomi.
Atsistagherronnons=Mascoutens.
Atsistahéroron, Atsistarhonon=Potawatomi.
Atsugei, Atsugé'wi=Atsugewi.
Attacapacas, Attacappa-Attacapa.
Attachooka=Ivitachuco.
Attak= Attu.
Attakapas, Attakapo = Attacapa.
Attamasco–Timucua.
Attanak= Atnik.
Attapaha=Altamaha.
Attaquapas–Attacapa.
Attases, Attasis, Attasse=Atasi.
At-tau-gee-Atagi.
Attawas, Attawawas–Ottawa.
Attawits=Kadohadacho.
Attayes=Tyigh.
Attegheny= Alleghany Indians.
Attekamek=Attikamegue.
Attencapas–Attacapa.
Attenkins=Algonkin.
Attenmuk=Atten
Attenokamiut–Attenok
Attenonderonk=Neutrals.
At-te-shu-pe-sha-loh-pan-ga=Les Noire Indians.
Attibamegues, Atticameoets, Atticameouecs, Atti-
camiques, Atticamoets=Attikamegue.
Atticmospicayes =Thlingchadinne.
Attignaoouentan, Attigna&antan, Attignaouentan,
Attignawantan=Attignawantan.
Attigné= Attique.
Attigneenonguahac=Attigneenongnahac.
Attignouaatitans, Attigouantan, Attigouantines, At-
tigouautan=Attignawantan.
Attigua=Kittanning.
A:ons". Attiguenongha=Attigneenong-
nantle.
Attihouandaron=Neutrals.
Attikamegouek, Attikamegs, Attikameguekhi, At-
tikamek, Attikamegues, Attikamigues=Attikam-
egue.
Attik Iriniouetchs= Attikiriniouetch.
Attikouetz= Attikamegue.
Attikou Iriniouetz = Attikiriniouetch.
Attimospiquaies, Attimospiquais, Attimospiquay=
Thlingchadinne.
Attingneenongnahac,
neenongnahac.
Attinniaoenten-Attignawantan.
Attinoindarons - Neutrals.
Attinquenongnahac=Attigneenongnahac.
Attingueenongnahac = Attig-
| Attionandarons, Attionidarons, Attigandaron, Atti-
8andaronk, Attiouendarankhronon,
ronk=Neutrals.
Attißendaronk= Huron.
Attiqué=Kittanning.
Attiquenongnah, Attiquenongnahai=Attigneenong-
nantic.
A: Attistaehronon, Attistaeronons=Potawa-
tomi.
Attiuoindarons, Attiwandaronk, Attiwondaronk=
Neutrals.
Attochingochronon=Ojeejok.
Attoo, Attou = Attu.
Attuckapas-Attacapa.
A-tu-a-mih=Atuami.
Atüné=Atnik.
Atütá=Cochiti.
Atwagannen-Ontwaganha.
Aua-tu-ui=Awatobi.
Au-ba-coo-che, Au-be-coo-che=Abikudshi.
Au-be-cuh=Abihka.
Aubinaukee = Abnaki.
Aubocoes=Abihka.
Aub-sá-ro-ke=Crows.
Aucasisco = Aucocisco.
Au-che-nau-hat-che=Atchinahatchi.
Au-che-nau-ul-gau=Atchinaalgi.
Auches=Eyeish.
Aucosisco, Aucosiseo = Aucocisco.
Aud-je-jauk-Ojeejok.
Audusta=Edisto.
Augallalla=Oglala.
Augawam, Augawoam=Agawam.
Aughguagey, Aughquaga, Aughquagahs, #:
£ Aughquages, Aughquaghas, Aughwick=
quaga.
Augoam, Augoan=Agawam.
£ =Angun.
an=Agawam.
: AN'ojai.
£ =Ujuiap.
Auke, Auke-qwan=Auk.
Aukpapas-Hunkpapa.
Aüksi wash, A'-uksni = Klamath.
Aukwick=Oquaga.
Aú-kwü-ctä–Tolowa.
Aulochawan, Au-lot-che-wau=Alachua.
Aumanes=Tawehash
Aumesoukkantti = Amaseconti.
Aumonssoniks, Aumossomiks=Monsoni.
Aumoughcawgen = Ammoncongan.
Aumoussonnites=Monsoni.
Au-muc-cul-le=Amakalli.
Aumuckcawgen, Aumughcawgen = Ammoncongan.
Aunatok=Anoatok.
Au-net-te chap-co=Anatichapko.
Aunghim:Tanotenne.
Auniers, Aunies=Mohawk.
Auolasūs= Paiute.
Auorobagra=Norumbega.
Au-put-tau-e=Apatai.
Auqardneling=Aukardneling.
Auquaguas ..'''
Auquitsaukon = Delaware.
Aurananeans=Aranama.
Auricara, Aurickarees=Arikara.
Ause Kenowenou=Wequadong.
A’-ushkni=Klamath.
Ausinabwaun-Assiniboin.
Ausotunnoog=Stockbridge.
Autallga, Autauga=Atagi.
Autawa=Ottawa.
Authontantas=Oto.
Autia = Aute.
Autiré=Kikatsak.
Autisees=Atasi.
Autobas–Atagi.
Autossee = Atasi.
Autouacks=Ottawa.
Autrechaha =Osage.
Aut-tos-se, Auttotsee-Atasi.
Auuico = Hawikuh.
A'-uyax=Kickapoo.
Avaraes, Avares=Avavares.
Ava-Supies=Havasupai.
Avatanakskoi, Avatanovskoe=Avatanak.
Avauwais= Iowa.
Avendahs=Arendahronons.
Avesú-pai-Havasupai.
Attiouenda-








BULL. 30]
Avicu-Hawikuh.
Avipa Apache=Arivaipa.
Avnuligmiut=Avnulik.
Avo–Abo.
Avogall, Avovelles=Avoyelles.
Avoy=Iowa.
Avoyall, Avoyellas, Avoyels=Avoyelles.
Avoys=Iowa.
A-vuc-hoo-mar-lish=Casa Montezuma.
Awachawi =Amahami.
A-wac-la'-urk=Arvashlaurk.
AEwač'LEla=Awaitlala.
A-wa-ha-was, A-wa-ha-ways=Amahami.
Awahe, Awāhi=Pawnee.
A'wa-i Lala=Awaitlala.
Awakanashish=Wakanasisi.
Awalache, Awallache=Awani.
Awan = Avak. -
4-wa-na-kwai-k'ya-ko-na=Anakwaikona.
Awanee=Awani.
A-wā-oo-Tlaaluis.
Awasatciu–Ouasouarini.
Awāsko ammin=Wasco.
Awasos=Ahwehsoos.
Awis she tin-qui-Cheyenne.
Awassissin=Awausee.
Awata wińwü=Awata.
Awātch, Awātche=Apache.
A-wa-te-u=Awatobi.
Awatichai-Echpou, Awatichay=Amatiha.
Awatübi, Á watu i, Á watu ians=Awatobi.
A-wat' wun-wu-Awata.
A-waus-e, A-waus-e-wug, A-waus-is-ee-Awausee.
Awcumbucks=Aukumbumsk.
Aweatsiwaenhronon= Winnebago.
Awechisaehronon=Missisauga.
Awegen=Owego.
Awenrehronon=Wenrohronon.
A-wha-whi-lac-mu=Awhawhilashmu.
£": igh
ighsaghroene=Awigh:
: Awi'ky'énoq=
A-wish-in-aub-ay=Chippewa.
Awiz-ma=Awigna.
Awks=Auk.
Awó=Pawnee.
Awokanak=Etchareottine.
A'w-o-tum=Pima.
A'wp=Apache.
wp-pa-pa=Maricopa.
£ winwii–Awushi.
Axa, Axaas-Harahey.
Axanti-Axauti.
Axas-Harahey.
Axehinén=Pawnee.
Axi+
hroone.
ikeno.
AXihínen=Pawnee.
Ax
o =Axol.
Axshissayé-rúnu=Chippewa.
Axtaos=Tawehash.
Axua=Comeya.
Ayabasca=Athapascan Family.
Ayabaskau=Athabasca.
Ayabaskawiyiniwag=Sakawithiniwuk.
Ayachaghayuki>=Aiachagiuk.
Ayache=Eyeish.
Ayacheruk=Aiachagiuk.
Ayahwa=Iowa.
Ayakhtalik, Ayaktalik=Aiaktalik.
Ayā'li'yi=Joré.
Ayanabe=Ayanabi.
A. = Hainai.
Ayano=Kanohatino.
Ayans=Hankutchin.
Ayas – Eyeish.
Ayātchinini, Ayātchiyiniw-Siksika.
A’-ya-to-Arapaho.
Ayauais, Ayauvai, Ayauwais, Ayauwas, Ayauwaus,
Ayauway, Ayauways=Iowa.
Ayavala, Ayaville=Ayavalla.
Ayavois, Ayawai, Ayaways=Iowa.
Ayays= Eyeish.
Aybamos=Alibamu.
Aybino=Aivino.
A-y-charts=Hachaath.
Ayche, Aychis, Ayeche=Eyeish.
Ayenai, Ayenis=Hainai.
AVICU-BAHWETEGO-WENINNEW UG
1031
| Ayennis=Yojuane.
Ayeouais, AyeSais=Iowa.
Ayes=Eyeish.
Ayetan=Ietan.
Ayhuttisaht=Ehatisaht.
Ayiches, Ayish =Eyeish.
Ayis-iyiniwok=Cree.
Ayjados, Ayjaos=Tawehash.
Aymais, Aynays, Aynics=Hainai.
Ayoa=Iowa.
Ayodsudao=Basotutoan.
Ayoes=Iowa.
Ayona=Kanohatino.
Ayonai=Hainai.
Ayonontouns, Ayonontout=Junundat.
Ayoois, Ayoouais, Ayoolies, AyoBois, Ayoua, Ayou
ahs, Ayoues, Ayouez=Iowa.
Ayououtou=Ayanamon.
Ayouwa, Ayouwais, Ayouway, Ayouways, Ayovai,
Ayovois, A'yowa, Ayoway=|Iowa.
Ayquiyu = Ayqui.
Ays=Ais, Eyeish.
Ayses=Eyeish.
Aytch-arts=Hachaath.
Ayuhba, Ayuhuwahak=Iowa.
Ayuhwa'sí= Hiwassee.
Ayukba=Iowa.
Ayuwäni=Yowani.
Ayuwas–Iowa.
Aywani=Yowani.
Ayzes= Eyeish.
Azaohagyagmut=Nokrot.
Azadyze=Adai.
Azāna = Atsina.
Azavay=Sarauahi.
Aziagmüt=Aziagmiut, Unaligmiut.
A: Aziavigamute, Aziavigiokhamiut=
Aziavik.
Baachinena, Bääküune'na">Nakasinena.
Ba-akush' + Dakota.
Baa"tciine'na=Nakasinena.
Babarole=Brulé.
Babayoulas = Bayogoula.
Babesagui=Babasaqui.
Babicori=Babiacora.
Babinas, Babine Indians, Babin Indians, Babinis=
Nataotin.
Babor=Pabor.
Baborigami=Baborigame.
Bac=San Xavier del Bac.
Bacabache=Baca.
Bacadeguatzi, Baca de Huachi=Bacadeguachi.
Băcăndéé= Bécancour.
Bacapa=Matape.
Bacaregues=Vacoregue.
Bacatu de Guachi=Bacadeguachi.
Bacatzi=Bacuachi.
Bacayopa=Baquigopa.
B oons, Baccatoons, Baccatous=Buckaloon.
Bacerac=Baserac.
Bachom's country=Tankiteke.
Bacoachi, Bacoaiz, Bacoatzi=Bacuachi.
Bacoregues, Bacorehui = Wacoregue.
Bacouiz= Bacuachi.
Bacuanos=Bacuancos.
Bacun =Bacum.
Bacutia=Bacuvia.
Bad Bows=Tinazipeshicha.
Bad Coup=Esekepkabuk.
Bad Faces=Iteshicha.
Bad Hail=Passing Hail's Band.
Bad Hearts=Kiowa Apache.
Bad Honors=Esekepkabuk.
Badies=Bidai.
Bad Leggins=Esachkabuk.
Bad looking ones=Glaglahecha.
Bad-People=Ettehaottine.
Badwunun= Palwunun.
Badz=Esqugbaag.
Bagopas–Bagiopa.
Bágowits=Navaho.
Báhakosin=Cheyenne.
Bahamos=Ebahamo.
Bahá' quibé=Bahekhube.
Bahia=Espíritu Santo de Zúñiga.
Bahium=Bacum.
| Bahwetego-weninnewug, Bahwetig=Atsina, Pawa
| ting.
1032
[B. A. E.
BAHYU-BIDDAHATSI-A WATISS
Bahyu = Bayu.
Balagoulas =Bayogoula.
Bailkovskoe=Belkofski.
Baimela=Baimena.
Baiougoula = Bayogoula.
Baisimetes=Bersiamite.
Bai'-yu=Bayu.
Bajio de Aquituno=Aquitun.
Bajiopas–Bagiopa.
Bakab= Pakab.
Bakhkanapul–Tubatulabal.
Bakihon, Bakihon=Bakihon.
Bald Heads= Comanche.
Bald Hill, Bald Hill Indians=Chilula.
Ballena =Egepam.
Balleza=Tepehuanes.
Bal-loh-Paviotso.
Baluxa, Baluxie=Biloxi.
Balwisha = Badwisha.
Banabeoueks, Banabeouik, Banaboueks=Winne-
bago.
Banac, Ban-acks=Bannock.
Banagiro= Kanagaro.
Banaiti = Bannock.
Banalachic=Panalachic.
Banamichi=Banamitzi.
Banāni, Ban-at-tees, Banax=Bannock.
Band lar Gru (crain) or canoe=Watopapinah.
Band of Kinkash, Band of Kinkrash = Kinkash.
Band of the lights=Chagu
Band that eats no buffalo–
Băniatho=Cherokee.
Bannach Snakes, Bannacks, Banneck, Ban-ni-ta=
Bannock.
Bantom = Bantam.
Banumints=Serranos.
Bapispes=Babispe.
Ba-qa-ö= Makah.
Baqueros=Querechos.
Baquioba, Baquiova=Bagiopa.
Ba-ra-shup'-gi-o–Dakota.
Barbarole=Chankute.
Barbus=White Indians.
Barchuxem, Barcluxen = Patuxent.
Bar-har-cha=Pahatsi.
Bark Indians=Micmac.
Bark tribe -- Ecorce.
Basacora-Bacanora.
Basdeče sni, Basdetce-cni=Basdecheshni.
Baseraca = Baserac.
Base-tlo-tinneh=Tatsanottine.
Bashabas–Abnaki.
Bashonees=Bushamul.
Basisa=Vasisa.
Basket People=Colville.
Basket Village=Tungge.
B(as) Saura-Saura Towns.
Basses Rivières=Lower Creeks.
Bastard Beaver Indians=Etcheridiegottine.
Bas Tchinouks= Lower Chinook.
Batacora, Batacosa=Babiacora.
Ba , Batang-a=Patung.
Bâtard Loucheux, Bâtards-Loucheux=Nellagottine.
Ba-tci'p-kwa-si = Bachipkwasi.
Batemdaikai, Batem-da-kai-ee, Batem-da-kaii=Kato.
Bat House-Chakpahu.
Batin-da-kia=Kato.
Batkinyamu=Patki.
Batoková= Patoqua.
Bâton Rouge=Mikasuki.
Batosda -San Xavier del Bac.
Battle-le-mule-emauch = Methow.
Batucos=Eudeve.
Batuearis = Batucari.
Batzakákat=Batza.
Baviacora-Babiacora.
*::: £ Bawitigowininiwag, Bawi'ti-
gunk, Bawiting=Pawating.
Bayaochito =Bayou Chicot.
Bayagola, Bayagoubas, Bayagoulas, Baya-Ogoulas =
Bayogoula.
Bay Indians=Oklahannali, Winnebago.
Bay-ma-pomas--Sinkyone.
Baymoa-Bamoa.
*: Bayonne Ogoulas, Bayouc Agoulas
Bayogoula.
Bayou Chene-Namukatsup.
Bayou Chico Bayou Chicot.
Bayouc Ogoulas, Bayuglas = Bayogoula.
Pteyuteshni.
Bazhigagat=Bazhi.
Beadeyes=Bidai.
Bean-people, Beansmen=Papago.
Bear=Chonakera, Matonumanke, Tunanpin.
Bearded Indians=White Indians.
Bear Indians=Clatchotin.
Bear Lake Indians=Saschutkenne.
Bear nation=Attignawantan.
Bear's Paw Mountain=Shiptetza.
Beathook=Beothukan Family.
Beauancourt=Bécancour.
Beaux Hommes=Quapaw, Siksika.
Beaver=Etcheridiegottine, Pakhtha, Patha, Taw.
enikashika, Tsattine.
Beaver band=Zhapeinihkashina.
Beaver Creek=Sawcunk.
Beaver gens=Itch hasualgi, Zhawenikashika.
Beaver Hill Crees=Paskwawininiwug.
Beaver Hunters=Tsattine.
Beaver (Indians)=Amikwa.
Beaver-men=Tamakwapi.
Beavers=Tsattine.
Beaver's Town, Beaver Town=Tuscarawas.
Becaes=Abihka.
Becancourians, Bécancourt, Becquancourt, Becquen-
court, Becuncourt=Bécancour.
Bedah-marek=Bidamarek.
Bedais, Beddies, Bedees, Bedies=Bidai.
Be etcha, Bedzietcho=Chippewa.
Be-gá-kól-kizju-Mogollon.
Béhathook=Beothukan Family.
Behda=Baada.
Beicase=Abihka.
Be-juij Tu-aij, Be-Jui Tu-ay, Bejuy Tu-ay-Bejui-
tuuy.
Bekancourt=Bécancour.
Békiu =Beku.
Belantse-etea, Belautse-etea = Hidatsa.
Belbellahs=Bellabella.
Belem=Belen.
Belhoola = Bellacoola.
Belkovsky = Belkofski.
Bella-Bellas-Bellacoola.
Bellacoola=Salishan Family.
Bellaghchoolas, Bellahoola=Bellacoola.
Bell Bellas =Bellabella. -
Bell-houla, Bellichoola =Bellacoola.
Bellkovskoi=Belkofski.
Belochy, Belocsé=Biloxi.
Beloved People=Chufaniksa, Watakihulata.
Beloxi=Biloxi.
Belue=Belen.
Beluxis, Beluxy=Biloxi.
Benados=Venados.
Bénaquis-Abnaki.
Bend Village=Daudehokto.
Benemé, Beñemé, Benyeme=Serranos.
Beothik, Beoths, Beothucs, Beothues, Beothugs,
Beothuk: Beothukan Family.
| Beowawe=Beowawa.
| Bergbewohner=Montagnais.
Bersamis, Bersiamites, Bersiamits, Bersiamitts=
Bersiamite.
Berthold Indian Village=Hidatsati.
: Bertiamistes, Bertiamites=Bersiamite.
Besançon=Bécancour.
Be-sde'-ke= Foxes.
Bes-he-kwe-guelts==Miseek wigweelis.
Be’shiltchä– Kiowa.
Bes-tohonhi-Bistchonigottine.
Bethsiamits=Bersiamite.
Bethuck=Beothukan Family.
Bétidéé=Arapaho.
£"jig.
Betsiamites, Betsiamits=Bersiamite.
umki>=Mitomkai Pomo.
Bewanacs=Dakota.
Bé'-Xai-Jicarilla.
Biaundo=San Francisco Xavier de Viggé Biaundo
Bican=Bicam.
| Biçá'ni=Bithani.
Bicani-Dsihlthani.
Biccarees=Arikara.
Bi-co-we-tha=Piqua.
Bicuñer-San Pedro y San Pablo.
Bidaises – Bidai.
Bidálpahéeko-Pueblos.
Biday, Bidayes=Bidai.
Biddahatai Kwatiss Elahsa.

BULL. 30]
Biddahoochee-Bithahotshi.
Biddaquimamar=Viddaquimamar.
Bidias-Bidai.
Biérai, Biéride=Laguna.
Bierni'n=Keresan Family.
Bif-hill=Pasukdhin.
Big Ankle band=Iyakoza.
Big Bead=Arapaho.
Big Beavers=Moravian.
Big Belley, Big bellied, Big Bellies=Gros Ventres.
Big Chehaus, Big Chehaws=Chiaha.
Big Cove=Kalanuyi.
Big Devils=Watopachnato.
Big Eagle's band=Ohan hanska.
Big Eddy=Niukhtash.
Big-heads=Têtes de Boule.
Big Hills=Pasukdhin.
Big Jim's Band = Kispokotha.
Big-legged horses=Iyakoza. -
Big Lick= Ketchewaundaugenink.
Big-lips=Nataotin.
Big Pauch, Big Paunch=Gros Ventres.
Big salt lick=Ketchewaundaugenink.
Big Stone Lake = Inkpa.
* Talassee, Big Tallasees, Big Tallassees=
alasse.
Big Tellico–Tellico.
Big Track=Santsukdhi.
Big Tree =Gaandowanang.
Big Uchee Town=Yuchi town.
Big Ufala – Eufaula.
Bik-ta'-she=Shoshoni.
Bílchula=Salishan Family.
Bilexes=Biloxi.
Bilhoola, Billechoola=Bellacoola, Salishan Family.
Billechula=Salishan Family.
Billiküla = Bellacoola.
Billoxie, Billoxis, Bilocchi, Bilocchy, Bilocci, Bi-
lochy, Bilocohi, Bilocohy, Biloui, Biloxy=Biloxi.
Bilqula E. Bellacoola.
Bilusi, Biluxi =Biloxi.
Bi'ixula: Beilacoola.
Bin-i-ette She-deck-a=San Carlos Apache, White
Mountain Apache.
Binuxsh, Bínáxshi-Biloxi.
Biquache= Bacuachi.
Birch Bay=Semiahmoo.
Birch Indians=Tennuth kutchin.
Birch-rind Indians, Birch-rind men,
ople=Tatsanottine.
Birch River Indians =Tennuth kutchin.
Bird=Fusualgi.
Pird # =Chorofa.
Bird Pueblo = Pueblo of the Bird.
Bird Town=Tsiskwahi.
Biroros=Piro.
Bisanig=Busanic.
Biscatronges=Coaque.
Bishapa=Bissasha.
Bishkun Tamaha=Bishkon.
Biskatronge=Coaque.
Bisserains, Bisseriniens, Bissiriniens=Nipissing.
Bitáhotsi =Bithahotshi.
BItá'ni=Bithani.
Bitomkhai=Mitomkai Pomo.
Bitoupas–Ibitoupa.
Biyous=Bayu.
£ - Belkofski.
Black= Inkesabe.
Black-arms=Cheyenne.
Black bear=Chonakera, Tunanpin, Wasapetun.
Black-bear gens=Wasaenikashika.
Black Canon=Snapa.
Black-dog, Black Dog's, Black Dog's band–Ohan-
hanska.
Black eagle=Hangatanga.
Black Eagle's band=Wamdisapa's Band.
Black Falls ruins=Wukoki.
Blackfeet=Sihasapa, Siksika.
Blackfeet Dakotas, Black-feet Scioux, Blackfeet
Sioux, Blackfeet Tetons=Sihasapa.
Blackfoot=Siksika.
Blackfoot Dakotas=Sihasapa. -
Black-footed ones=Sihasapakhcha.
Blackfoot Sioux=Sihasapa.
Black Hawk Band-Mokohoko.
Black Hook=Back hook.
Black house= Hickerau.
Black Lake of Tears-Shipapulima.
Birch-rind
BIDDAHOOCHEE–BRACAMOS
1033
Black Mingo= Winyaws.
£
Black Panis=Wichita.
Black Pawnee–Arikara, Wichita.
Black-River band=Mekadewagamitigweyawini-
niwak.
Black Warrior, Black Warriors Town=Tuskalusa.
Black-Water=Nesietsha, Okalusa, Opelousa.
Blanches=White Indians.
Blanco-Pueblo Blanco.
Blancs, Blancs Barbus, Blanes, Blank Barbus =
White Indians.
Blinde Towne=Ohanoak.
Bloodies, Blood Indians, Blood People, Bloods=
Kainah.
Blow-horn Nest=Wakokayi.
Blue Earth Indians=Nez Percés.
Blue Earth Village=Mankato.
Blue-lipped people=Blewmouths.
Blue mud Indians, Blue-muds=Nez Percés.
Blue Running Water pueblo =Shakwabaiyaki.
Bluff Indians= Prairie band of Potawatomi.
Blü-kci, B'lúksi=Biloxi.
Blunt Indian lount Indians.
Blut (Indianer) = Kainah.
Bobor=Pabor.
Bobrovo, Bobrovskoe, Bobrovskoi=Beaver.
| Bobrowskoje=Uyak.
Bocootawwanaukes, Bocootaww.onaukes, Bocootaw-
wonough, Bocootowwonocks = Bocootaww.onauke.
Bocrettes=Bocherete.
Bo'dālk''inago=Comanche.
Bodega=Olamentke.
Bódér'wiumi= Paleuyami.
Boeothick, Boeothuk=Beothukan Family.
Bogas-Bauka.
Begue Chittos=Boguechito.
Boin-acs, Boines=Dakota.
Bois Brule, Bois brüle Teton=Brulé.
Boise Forte=Sugwaundugahwininewug.
Boise Shoshonees=Wihinasht.
Bois Forts=Sugwaundugahwininewug.
Bois, Nation de=Ottawa.
Bois rulé Teton, bois Ruley=Brulé.
Bois, Ville de=Logstown.
Bóka=Bauka.
Bokeaí= Hopi.
Bolbon=Bo
Böli=Buli.
Bolixes, Bolixies=Biloxi.
Bollanos= Bolinas.
Bolshoigor=Big Mountain.
Boluxa, Boluxes, Boluxie=Biloxi.
Bonacks, Bonak=Bannock.
Bonaparte Indians=Newhuhwaittinekin.
Bonarch Diggers, Bonarchs, Bonarks = Bannock.
Bone £ Osage.
Bon galaatshi=Bankalachi.
Bongees=Sarsi.
Bonifoucas–Bonfouca.
Bonito= Pueblo Bonito.
Bonnacks, Bonnaks, Bonnax= Bannock.
Bonnet=Ekupabeka.
Bonochs=Bannock.
Bonostao–Bonostac.
Bons Irocois = Huron.
Bookü=Bauka.
Boonacks=Bannock.
Booshamool=Bushamul.
Boothians=Netchilirmiut.
Bored Noses=Amikwa.
Borka=Biorka.
Born in the middle=Chegnakeokisela.
Borrados=Tawehash.
Boshgisha = Poskesas.
Boston Bar=Koiaum.
Bot-kin'ago= Atsina.
Botshenins=Occaneechi, Patshenin.
Boucfuca, Boukfuka = Boucfouca.
Bounding-Wind= Kiyuksa.
Bove=San Ildefonso.
Bo-wat-chat, Bowatshat=Mooachaht.
Bow-e-ting=Pawating.
Bow Indians=Quapaw.
Bowpith=Sans Arcs.
Bow String (Society) = Himoiyoqis.
Bow wetegoweninnewug, Boww.etig=Atsina.
Braba=Taos.
Bracamos=Ebahamo.
ne.



1034 BB.ADA—
CAHINNIO [B-A-11
Bi-ada=Taos. '
Braut.own= ltseyi.
Bread Nation=Pu.sua.g0nln.
Breakers of the cuaton1=Kiynksu..
Breed Nation; Pasun guula.
Brirlfe Rivor= Knnlnx.
Bro‘ ed meat people=Wnch¢.-unpn.
Brokon Arrow, Broken An-ow Old Field= lilo-
katchka.
Broken Ioooa.lin=Bann0ck.
Broken Bromine, Town of=Tomé.
Brnnoo=Chirlcn.hua.
Bx-ot.hort.own=Brotherton. '
Broulo Sioux, Bruoellnrel, Brulo Dakotas, Brnleen,
Brulo Sioux, Bi-uliol=Brul(-.
Bi-uahwood=Chippekawkay.
Brushwood In:l.ianl=El.chnx1-ottine.
B. Slur; (Bu Snun)=Saura Towns.
Blll-ldlh8l=G\18Z8VflS.
Bubn=Yupu.
Buennventu.ra=Mishongnovl.
Buenavi.|t.n=Bacuuncos, Qulqulborica.
Buen Llano=l-Iuchiltcliik.
Bufl‘\lo=Chedunga, Dyosyowan, Teslnde.
Buifnlo bul1=Chedungn.
Bnflnlo Dnng= Knhmitaika.
Bufl'l-lo-elf.erl= Kutshundikn.
Buflilo Enters, Buffalo Ewen bud: Kntsoteka.
Buihlo §m=’1‘eenikzuhika.
Bufinlo untcrl =Querechos.
Bufinlo Indinnn=l(otsotekn. Lnmtnma.
Bufl‘a.loon|=Buclmloon.
Buffalo Province=Zufll.
Bnflalo-tnil='I‘esinde.
Bulfnlo Town: Yunsai.
BufllerԤ Town =Bucknloon.
Buhk'herk, B\ikln=H0pl.
Buknatallahuaa=Ps.kan~Tallahus~e.
Bulbone|=B0lb0ne.
Buli wiiwfi, Bu’-ll wiii-wii=Buli.
Bu1lhendl=Tétes de Boule.
Bu11n=Okos.
Bumu=Suma.
Burnod=Brulé.
Bu:-nin§own=Til§a]eyasuni.
Bugntlé ip Brulo, Burnt Thighs, Burnt-woods:
ru .
Bunni= Busanlc.
Bulllonol, Bulhumneu = Bushamul.
Bun-in-al~loe, Burin-nun-e, Bu|~in-|.us-e<wug=Bnsi-
nausee. ,
Bunnie, Bulonin, Buunni=Busanln.
Bualenmou|= Bersialnite.
Butclm-n=Oosabotsee.
Bwnn-non, Bwoinug,s‘Bwoir—nug= Dakota.
Byllirinions=Nlp 'ng.
06- Bl.
gucm=Cgacat.
" = ayuse.
0::fi:Chei-okee.
Gnu’, 0uv1’qti= Dakota.
Caatri J Fatrbo.
Onbadilnpo = Kato.
0n.bn.iu= Kaba¥‘e.
01-bu-nu-po = K abenapo.
Uibnncko=Sl1ab41 nshksh.
0abuon= Palsela.
Onbbuuguntiac, Cablauuguntios, 0abbnungunti-
%\l0k6= Al1185l9(‘0lll.iV.
On ban, 0a.bbin.|=Tekunltll.
Oabellua rulzodo|= Chippewa.
0nbeaon=- Pnlseta.
0n>¢m= Knwita.
0nbetkn=Cab0rca.
0nbongnn=Cahuenga.
Onbezon = Palsela.
O|.hil= Kabaye.
0nbinoio|=Cnhinnl0.
Onbonl, Gab6ren=Caborca.
Onbrn: K iabnha.
Onlu-i= Zuni.
Onbuengn = Cnhucngn.
Cabuitta= Kawilu.
Cnbujacnamnng, Gnbujnkaamang-‘Santa Mn rin
Magdalena.
Onburoo|=Cnmbujos.
0il1wiling==Slmbwaa1ng.
Can = Ke, Shnsh.
Gnoachiu=Kaskaskia.
°lOlh0llI.Il0Ill=ShEl\Vll8B.
Cncnme|='l‘x-icame.
0n¢ani=Cheyenne.
Gacat=Caacac.
On.achumu=Chakcl1iuma..
Cachanunge=C8.ugl1l1aWflga.
Gaahapo|tateu=Cachap0smles.
J 0o,cheoacheki=Kuskuski.
0l¢h60l'l band=C0chi.<e Apache.
0aohakaal1eki=Kuskuski.
0a.chenua§:=Canghnawnga.
Cmhindm :e='l‘ueada:§o.
Gaohich.i=San Felipe.
Gacl1iea=Kiclmi.
Cacl1i|oA aches, Gaolziae Indians=C0chise Apache.
Cachiti =50chitl. '
Gnohnawnge=-Caughnawagn.
0aohnawa.yel=Con0y.
Gaolmewngu, Owhnewngo, 0aohnungn:=(‘aughnn-
wnga.
0nchunilln=Cacl1nnila.
0acknnwages=Caughnnwagn.
0uluco=Wu.sco.
0mnawngae:=Cnughnnwaga.
Gaoo=Znc0.
Gaoopu=Cocopa.
Coco:-e|=Shuk0ri.
Gnoou1ta::Ku.wiln.
Cao-tan’-qwfit-me’ ;finn€= Umpqua.
Cacu u=C0re0pa. ‘
0adnsoqui|=Kndohudacl|o.
(Jada-knaman=Snn Ignacio de Kndakamau.
Cad=u.n6=-Shnmne.
0a.d.apouce|=C-atawbn.
Cadaquil, Cadnudacliol, Gmhux. Onddo-dncho, Cad-
doe, Gaddokiel, Caddonn, Cmirloquel Gnddoquien,
l Gnddoquil, Ontldow, 0adenu.x=Kad0lmducho.
‘ Gadeudobel:=Cndcudebet.
Gadica=(Jnrle('ha.
0adigomo=Cadegom0.
Ondloen, Gado. Ondodnooho. Ondoduho, Ondodnchon,
‘ Omdodasuion, Cadodnkil, Ondodnqui, 0adodnqui~
1 nonn, adodaquio. Ondodmsuinu, Ondodusiioux,
I Cadoel, Oadogdachon, 0n- o-lin-da-oho, ntlojo-
‘ dacho=Knd0hnda<'ho.
0adoquea=Coaqne.
Gado|= Policndo.
Gadouca_~_(7nmnnche.
Gadoux, 0adronn=Kad0l1nda.ch0.
Gnenoestoei-y=Ir0qu0is.
Ca.ensa='l‘nensa.
Gae\‘xjes=Cn_vnfin.
Ca.euquins=Cn okia.
Gafnq '=Cofaqni.
Caflta‘¢31gque=Colitachiqlii.
Gafuenc i=Cujuencl1e.
0aga=.l<'nga.
0agabegux=Coyabegux.
Cngim‘-=Sl1nkinn.
0agat:ky=.~\leut.
‘ Ciga.wi.mi‘k3n%=Sl1angwnnmik0ng.
Onghnnwngnh. nghnnwngol. Ooghnenewagn, Ough-
newngoa, Cu.ghnuage=(nugl1nn\vagn.
Cngnnjuet=(‘ngnnguet.
Gag-nawaga, Cngnawage, Cngnawngeel, Cagnawauga,
agnawaugen, Ongnawnugon, Ongnewsge, Cogna-
wagen, Cagnungu=Caughnuwugu.
6n§u=Clmgu.
Cagui1las= Kn wia.
0agiiinachi=Coguinnchi.
C u11u=Ka\v1a.
C:gaca.ra.gue=Knl10.gm'0.
Cmhainihoua. Gaha.inohoun=Cahinnlo.
Calmkiea:Cah0kia.
Cilia" = Dn kmn .
Cnhnniaga=Cnni¢-nga.
Oahnquonagha; Knnngnro.
Calmta=Kmwn Apache.
Cahau=(fahokia.
Calm ohoua=(7nhinni0.
Gahelvfiyu, Gahelixy\i=C-ahelcjyu.
Cahen i|enhonon='I‘ory0hn€.
Onhgnnwnga=Cnugl1nawngn.
0alnnguaa= Kiowa.
l Ciliie’¢a=-(‘heyenne.
Cnhiguu=l{iowa.
i Ca’-hiln-i-én'-hik|=Pawnee.
[ 0n.hinnio=Cachaymon.

Onhlnoa, 0n.hinnoi|=Cahin
Oahnawaau, Calnuw =C
Bah ill 0 h ‘ll —%1"
UAHIN
nio
aughnawaga
n 1, a n.\ 0- Wm
0ahnowa|=C0n0V.
Oahnowe1lahulla=Gan0wa
0ahnuaga=Cm1ghnawaga
Gahoki Oahokiam 0 hold
v I. 8
0ahoquen=Coaque.
Gab ' Oah ' —C h
oqm, oquuu- a 0
0nhouita= Kawita.
Gain-ocl, Gain-on: Karol:
Gahto-Po|no= Kan)
Gshuabia =Cahus.bi
0:-huml-ohitz= Paiute
Oahuavi =Cahua.bi
0I.hi.g&l=Ca)
Oahmlla, Oahui los=Kawi
0ahuita= Kawim.
Oahung-Hag =Cahun hag
Oah-wan, Ca;-woo-on, %ahw
lu=Kawla.
Gui-a.-wan, Onlgua, Caigua
0a.i'o an, O|uJougo|=Cuy\1
"1 ee - Kallaldshl
0nilloux=Cnyuse
Onin\merol=G8.lllnOmer0
Oaiomulgi _-Ocmulgv;-0
0aiouga= Cayuga
0aiougo~ Gologuuen.
C ' 0 ' C
8-lougon, uougue|- ayn
Onit.a—(‘ h'Lu.
.11 1 .
Oaiugea = Cavuga
Oalwu A Kinwa.
Clqyougu ~Cnyuga
Gal-yu’ cli Qluslaw
Onjudachu A Tneadnsflo
Gq;ool:a— Cavphnga
Gapagen, Ca_1ougu-Cayu
rohare
ca-Cuhokm.
kin.
B
P-
, Galhuu-l-no
ga
88.
8"
BLII 80]
"‘i"" .
m . _ ..
ouaggj _ . . ._ -
Ga ugu Efigjyougu O-ajyugan.=Cu:ugal I
Cain‘ "' ~' " . '
. P°° _
T? — . i.
0 l — ,’ I . '.
P°°
ll, Gab vn-ah U
OA——-
uh-wil ~
wa.
(‘.
1
Oaquuge —~ Gologouen
Galougel - Cayuga.
Oqousel -Cqyu~ze
Calualu, Oagualen-Pninte
Oqu u, 0 uger, Oajugoi,
C5111 agr _!ayah0gu
umkova_Lah1nnl0
0aka.naruk- Kakontaruk
Ga.ken_ l\llk0
0ak.inonpa|= Kukinnnba
Oalmawage ~Can%hns.wng
Cakwabuyn.ki=S akwaba
0: kwn’ len ya win-wii-S
Oalnbawl-Caulwlm
Ga’ la bi~Ch(-ll
Oalnboe _(‘ala0be
0a.lafnrs=Calcefar
Galahpoewah — Calupooya
Gum-PH! mm
ll
lvaln
hakw uleng) a
0a.lajama.ues=Gnllinomer0
Oal 1-mex Ga-la.-mo:-Til
Oalana . éalanio, 0ala.ny_
Galape inn~ Kallspel
Galapooa, 08.181100!-ll, Gala
oha, Ca.lnpooual—(1u.la
Ga apooya= Kulapooian F
Oalapuaya, Calapuyu - Ca
Oaluthoole, Galanhorla, G
Galawa = Shalawa
Calcharnien _ K ulchuna.
Cale=0cali
Calendaruc ~' Kalindnruk
0a1el_~’l‘ulusse
Calelpelin, Galen all Gales
c=u.m=0j<> ufiiefim
California Indian: Yuma
Cal I ku wo’ wit:-Shuliku
0 li '- l
5 p0l~CB. apooya, (Jaw
Oalipooiaa, Oalipooya, Ca
Culnpooy n
Oaliquen — Aquacalecuen
Calilpelll-—= Kalispel
Oalinteo. Oalixteo, Oalixto
Oalkahaan —Sha.lkal1aun
Calkobins »-Tuutin
Oall eheah|~Cher0k ee
a.l llgh-po~e-ouah Gallahpoe
00.1 lrmaka, Cal la max, O
Oallafipna! Callafiooahs. 0:1
Cal npoonu, On npootol
Oallapfiyaa, 0a.l1apuye|;-
lnmook
Sarauam
gas. Galapoonu
pom u
ixmlly
apooya
aluthorte _Qu1n
pm A Kallspel
\\ own h
w ha
wuh==Cala 00)
nllunuckl== Illa
lnlpoohu, Gall:
ll npooya, Gallup
Calapooya.
lapoyu, Cahpuy
, Cala-
ulelt.
QWOIZ
_(;almte0
u
mook.
ialen,
ooyaln,
\
ANAWAGUS 1035
0a.lln Wuu=Ca1ahua.~a.
Oallenmx, Oallomeux, Oallcmex, Oallimix==Ti1la-
0 n c 1
0. - n.w- - en-u= u a ya.
0nlloou.|p°0Jloa=Colusa.p0o
cnmz, dalooit, 0;loort=Sk1ll00t.
0alooln=Calusa.
Unlooulut.cha=Calusahntchl.
0|.lopiuu=Acolapissa.
0nlo|=Calusa.
Galoumu=Kuluml.
0ilt.elim=Thalt.ellch.
Calt|opl=Cl8.t.s03.
Caluo, Oaluon, 0 usu=Culusa.
Ounmohe Gamuwhoe|=C0manche.
Oamu-o=f)umam.
Oamu-oua=Tamaroa.
0una.n¢he|=Comanche.
Ounbu=Nm-rldgewock.
Ga.m6=Zuili.
(Jamal-cl-poma, Oam-cl-lel-Pomnn=l'sal.
Gami=Zufll.
0unilya.=Co|:ueya.
Camila-e=Camiv.ria.
Ounoumoake-= Pamacocach.
0amon=Com0za.
0i’nl.=Sha..
05nabu=Norrid€Eewock.
Gumbo, 0|mabi= echlpauan.
Oanndnuagw-=Canadasagu.
0undaooa=Canada.
Ouiads, I-a=Banm Cruz.
Uuudnqua=Canandaigu|1.
0i.n£di.rig~go=Gu.nondusn.
Oanadauser, Oanuluaggo, Ganaduago, Canada-
I8 o, uadllege. 0a.nnda.legy=Canild2usagn.
0an:fnuge=Canandaigua.
Olumdnylgex-=Canadasaga.
Gumdenne|=Cana.da.
Gumdongey=Ganondass..
Canuleugo, Onnadelaquo=Cnnadusagu.
Guudeae=Canada.
Ouudelego = Canadasagu.
Gnnulin-= Kenduia.
Ouadiainn, Om-mdien1=Cunada.
Oanadiugu, 0uudougo=Canarh1sagn.
Ganadqun.=Canandaigua.
Omadliohare, Oumodni|hore=(Ianuj0harie.
0magmole=Can0gac0le.
0u1a.garoh=Kanagur0.
Gmagaue=Conoy.
Gan1ghkonje=IrO3u0l§.
0maghudafine|= ka.
0a.nngorn= auagarn.
0mmnda=Ganuenu1ha.
On.n§is=C0n0y. _
Oinnjohi. Oi-nijo-hi-e, Ginpjohi/gs, Can-ujo'har,
Canqjori, Camqorlm-=Cnnaj0hariu.
0|.nunoo=Cayamoa. >
Olmmdaqua, Cuumdarqua, Canandauqua.=(Iuuan-
dalgua.
0ma.ndeuga=Cauada.saga.
0umndeugue=Canundaigua.
Gauaoneunka= Mohawk.
Ganaoungon=Connewango.
0u|npouoen=Cs.m.wba.
Ganareua, Oanariu, Oanm-iue=(,‘unarsee.
Gnnu=-Sana.
Guuimdagal, Onnuadnuga, Gmundogh, Canaan.-
dogha=0ka.
Oauasngua, Ga.nuauga=l{»m.<uki.
0anuatauga=Oka.
Gnnuuler =(Ju.neadea.
Gunundlga, 0a.nu|ategy;()ka.
Gmuwguel=C0ncst,oga_
0anat.mo=Kan0hntin0.
Ga.naum|mou=Gallin01uem.
Gnnavest, Oanawayu, Oumwese—-(‘0n0y.
0|.nan=Lipun.
Guam, Gl.naraie=Canarsee.
Ganuudnuque, 0analadego=(7anmla.~1z1gu.
Oanuenga.==Gunn.§arage.
0anaatigione=Canast1gaonc.
0anatuaga=Cl1nadasa.gu.
0nnnuma.nn|=Gallinomeru.
0anawagon=Connewan¥lo.
0um.wagore=Gan0wuro are.
0unawagow=C0uue\vungo.
0uawagu:=Gam1wagus.
1036 OANAWAI-IRUNAS—CARANINE IR. A. E.
6mlwl.hrunn= Caughnawngu.
0a.nlwako=C0nnewang0.
Omnwuoghu-e=()neidu (vll.).
0uuwn.roghere=Ganuwnrohar1-.
0n.nawe|t=C0n0y.
C1noeu=Quapuw.
Omoerea, Cancers, Omen, Clmoey W Li pan.
G\noey= Kiowa Aémche.
Gmocze, Ouneu, mchez= Kanm.
Omchy= Lipun.
Cancons, Cu:-cow= Konkau.
0nncy= Li pan.
Cnndaduho = Kadohadacho.
0a.udaia.= Kendaia.
0nndela.riA=Tinaju.-1, Nuestru. Senora de
delaria.
(India: Kendaia.
Olndis=Su.ndla.
Gnneadia: Caneadea.
0anecin= Lipan.
Cnnedeugn=Canadu.~:aga.
Ounecci = Lipun.
0meenda=Gannenu1ha.
0mee|= Li pan.
0aieg|.ca1a=Cun0guc0le.
Onnqghudnrundax -=0ku.
0ana1=Shanel.
Gnnendenh6= N nogeh.
Gane|m'lnge=Cn|1ada.~suga.
0o,nelracn=Gmnuarug\-.
Gmeuedaie =0ka.
Canny: ipan.
Guano: Knnc-:~1.i0.
Onnutagu, 0uaentogo=Conestogu..
Ulngu-o= Kanagaro.
Oanggaree =(,‘o|1guree.
Ga-1’-ha" = Dakota.
(;anhawayn=Cun0y.
Gal)-ho-hi-rn’-pa = (Jhun knok hall.
Ganiahuga= I Taynlu vga.
Ganiban = I\'urridgu\vm-k.
Gaaicari unimri.
Gunmen: ukulli.
Ganicom _- Tan ico.
Ganide (Indianea) =-=Canudu.
Ganidesego, Uaniclilogo = Cu nndusagu.
Caniengu-Mohawk.
Gmijoharie; Cunajuhuriu.
Canimairo, C&nim|.re:==(§uHin0nwr0.
Gnniou.in- Kannehouun.
0nnip|= Kansa.


Ganistage, Gnniltog/e=(.‘u11esl4>ga. ‘
Canitan=Kuwitu.
(ing kafia otina, Caglm ohan=Clmnka1>khun. I
camp’ nik3¢i"3 sshnngkc.
Qankia = Cahokia.
On) kute =Chnnkute.
Cannabnu = Norridgv\n wk.
la (‘un-
Gannadasago, Cannadenago, Cannadi|ago==(_‘mm~
daumgu.
Gannaha, Gu1nuhins:K|u1nuhm1un.
0nnAnd.|.quzh=Canaudaignn..
O|,|;nu1¢=CflDfl.1'.<43€.
0aunu|oone= Il'0(]l1u1fl.
Oumution=KnnasLunyi.
0unltc.homry=Cana§ohnrie.
Oumooin, cl-lfllel1?=L sum.
Cannehovanea= anne louan.
0aunenda;t;|mncnu»1ha.
Oannenlil, 0a.nnoui=Li£an.
0annibu+N0l'l'idgewOC .
Cnnnisdagua, Cannil-daque, Ulnnildquea
saga.
0mniuoone=Iro<1]u0is.
0u\niungu|=M0 awk.
Gnnohatinno, On.nnohatino= Knnohatlno.
Cannot‘!-|.nryl=Canajohu}'ie.
Omno timo=l{unohalmo.
Oannondesagaél ‘mlaclusugu.
Cannongageh-ronnona;Abnaki.
0annouoene=lroquoi.~1.
Gmnoatee=Ku|m.~u1nyi.
Cannusadngo A )ku.
Canoatinno, 0anontinol= Kanohntino.
Canodaaega, Canodonago = Uanadusaga.
Canoe and Paddling Aasiniboinen. Canoe
boinea, Canoe band? \\'utu}mpim|h.
Canoe Indian|—Mnl1imn, \\uh10pnpim\l1.
Canoemen 7.\lz1lv('ilc.
Canada-
Auini
Omoenlda= Kanaguro.
Gm =(_;a.an0ge.
Cmmmno, Ouohnt.ino= Kanohatino.
Gmoin =C0nu(;:.
(;mojohu-rie= ,a.najohax-ie.
Cancun: Wazikute.
Cmonchahonronon =Osswehgadagaah .
Canon du 0hclly=Che1lé.
Onion I.ndiuu= Lower Thompson Indians.
Ganoomnken=Caughnu\vagu.
Cnnoriu=Cunnmee.
0\non=O0fi mchiqui.
Gmonedagui, GAn0l0d0Q\li=(‘anada.~q|gz\.
Ganoli=(_Yofitachiqui.
Cauouudage = Ok a.
Clnouoené, G|.nouoone=In0qn0is.
Ganostogu = (Jon eelngu.
Cuouhuunn = Knnohatino.
Cnnowalou, Clmowarighue = Ganowarohare.
Ganowu-oghere=Ganowaroharv, Oneida lvil.)
Omowea, Cunoyeu, Guwyiu, Cumyn=C0noy.
8:‘-sa=’u'niqk ‘lcin'A= Khmlhapusau.
ans, 0l.|un=Kansa.
0ngldu:i§mn=(7hansdachi kans.
Gan|e|,0uuez= Kansa.
Cutqjea=Kiowa Apache.
gnnt.nnuAl=Sifinaom0.
mun = 'i:tanning.
Cant-au.§::|1=Simuom0.
Cantaunku1k=Cantuunka(rk.
0u.ntey=Lipan.
Gmton2u0anton1e|=Sima0m0_
Canton _dian|=1roqu0is_
Qlnue wupe=Nanze waspe.
Cnntujuana, 0n.ntunn=-Simaomo.
Ganundngeh =Junundut.
Canundanga =Canadasaga.
Canung8l= )1 uhawk.
Oauwagsn =(‘0nne\vungn.
Camus, Oanzés, (Panza: Kunsa.
Gaodacho = Kudobaducho.
Cnaitas : Kuwi la.
Gaokia :Cah0kiu.
Ozonetu, Caonite|=Kawi1a.
Caoquen =C0nque. ,
Oaoquiu=Cuhokiu.
Caouikaa, Caouitu = Kawita.
Gaouquiu =Cahukiu.
Capa=Quapuw.
Capachiqui =.\cupuchiqui.
0apI.ha=Qunpaw.
Gapahowuiak, Capahowonick, Gapnhowniok = (Tn pa
howasic.
Oapa.lino= Homulchison.
0apanay=Knpanai.
Capaten =Cnp0le.
Cape C1-oke:-= N awash.
Cape Fea.r|=Cu{:u Fear Indians.
Capo Platte =1lakuh.
Cape Fox I:Kian|=Sauyukoan.
Cqpe India.n|=Nu.usel.
snde iniqk‘£ci'*’a.=ShupoiniI1kn.<ahinn.
ape!-— Repel.
Cape 5l:pging= Kechemndluk.
Cape St. amen tribe=Gunghet-haidagai.
Capeutouclm=Cupm|t.ou('ln\.
Gapichis, Gapign :(Jnpichn-..
CapinaA-(‘upim\ns.
Cupitan Chiquita: 1-Lskinenur.
Cnpimno Creek: Homuh-hison.
Capit.inuse|= Unnndagu.
Ca»p0:Sunm Clnm.
Ca-po~cia band = Kapozha.
Cnpoo-—-Santa Clum.
0upoques=Coaque.
0appa= U kuqpaqli.
Cllppll=Ql1!\p1l\\'.
C3p—pel# KL-pcl.
Oaptain Pipe‘: Village = Hopocan.
Capuchiea=()apol0.
Gaquima, Oaqunnay, C||.quineco= Kiakhna.
Garacontauon, Caracotannn = Coi rncoen In nun.
Guru da lontezuma '(‘-asu Gmnde. '
Gm-a.gu1at.s_ KtlX‘i[.{0lli5lL*.~'.
Gnrnmanea Cu-ancnguaell. Caraneaguazel, Cann-
oahuaa, bar-ancahuueu, On-ranezhuazu. Ouancr
nay, Gm-ancoual, Cara.uhouu-=Kuranku\\'n.
Caranine =Curue.
BULL.30]
Canmknhuu, Cuankuucn, Clnnko
nu, Cnn.nkowuyn= Ktfra
I
Canntmmnin, Cu-antouann
toga.
Cnrcader= Watlala.
C|.rcari1iaa= Kaskaskia.
Cu-dechn= (ladecha.
Curse, Cnreéu= Kah ta.
Car[ua= Kiowa.
Clnboo eM.orl= Ethenelde
CARA
nkawa.
is, Carnntouann=Cones-
ii.
Caribou-Atlikiriniouetvh.
Caribou Indinn|=Tutchonekutchln.
Cari|o= Currizo.
Cuizfl = Sonoita.
Cu-{ueuche=Caj uenche.
Cu in = Calusa.
Cu-loo - Karluk.
Cu-loo-Calusa.


Ca:-music 0l1exa'.=Santa Rosalia Mu!
Cu-muon =C0nu\re-a.
Cumelo= San Carlos.
Carmelo Ellane|= Eiselcll.
Carma-neh =Siksikn.
Cu-menmn:.h= Knrmenta mka.
Cup River band;-Ommunise.
Cu'quin= Knrkin.
Clrragouha= (in rhagouha.
Carr: adecx-== Caneudeu.
Carrechin=Cahokia.
Curran = Kuhra.
Cnrribu = Nnrridgewock.
Carribou Indianl:Tutcl\0n
Onrriboul - = (Tn ri hon.
okutchin.
Can-ien, Carrier-Indiana, Cu rien=Takull1.
Carrimlleiol: (farrizo.
Cu'ri:o= Klnkadakaydn.
C\rruoo=(‘l1m-rin-o.
Carrying Plus V1ll;ga=Gwaugweh.
gar-noou=Kgss0g'o. h
ut un= ar agou a.
Cu-t:fi=Casmke.
0artoog\ia—Catatoga.
Cu-villu= Kawia.
Cu: Kaskuskia.
Cu: B1anc;~ Casa Monte:


Cu-a-do’-ra- Destchin.
uma.
Can Blane Jiflfi Blanca.
Cam Granda=(ia.sn Grande.
Cu&liu=(‘aanlic.
Cams Grands:-(‘am Gran
Caaawda _ Knsilitn.
(10.
Cueuhiaa, Caacacin= Knsknsk
Cascade Indians: \Val.laln.
Cascade pflople: Pnwntiniz.
Cu.cngh.sa.gey= Kn:-"kusk
i.
la.
Cucakiu, Cucaquinl, Cascaschia. Cascaakias, Cau-
caa|}uia= Kawknskiu.
Canoe liu, Cuoen=Cnscel.
Cumin: (Tusqui.
Cuuil = Cascel.
Cucile<£‘n.<ulic.
Casein = (‘asqui.
Cuco < Au(-ocisco.
Cue §l‘ll’ldi= Cnsu. Grande.
Caneitu Kasihta.
Cuavn;a=-Cusaewago.
Calhsem = Kashong.
Cuhchovntebka, Calhchokellm
teku.
Cuhhooh < Cushook.
Cuhictan = Coshoctnn.
Cnhong= Kashong.
Cuhook = Cushook.
Cuica= Kasihla.
Casinos: Havusupai. '
Cains, Cui.ste= Kasihta.
Cuita= Usnseta.
Cukaguial, Cukaquiu= K
Clukarorinl, Guknrounl 4- T
Cuk1nnmpo= Kakinonbn.
Cukoukia=Cah0kin.
Cunino = Havasupni.
Cuo = K otsavn.
Cum-= Coosa.
Casquaaaia= Kaskaskia.
Cuqua, uquia=Cas<kui.
Cuquiara, Cuquin= ask
Cuquin = Casqui.
Comnn
askaskla.
aski
Cuquinampo= Kakinon pa.
USO£l.l'Ol'fl..
L
nu, Cunnko- >

NKAHUAS—C-ATSJAJOCK 1037
689.
ch:a=Kmsn-
Clsnnn-= Kassovn.
Cu|etuh= Knsilxla.
Cassia: Kivhui.
Claim: Knsihtn.
Cu: Lnke bI.ud= Gamisk wak oka-wininlwak.
Ca.|~soes, Cu-son, 0llloou= Knssovo.
Cu|wer- Cu mshewa.
Cutabanu= Custahnna.
Cnta.ohu=Cusb tusha.
Cutahunu= Cnsmhana.
Ci:-ti-k‘6~|ti t§n6=Chu.stacosta.
Cumnoe= Cree.
Cntaganu=Cn.wm.hann.
Cute eteghka-Comanchu= Kntsoteka.
Cutixen = Sun Felipe.
Cutm-=Amikwa..
Cut.on=TsaI.tine.
Cuban den Pnii-ien=Sarsi.
8a’~f1=ChO0l.nW.
ltabann, Cntahu, Cntabaw =Catawba.
Catacourou, Cltaoouru =Tncat.ucuru.
¢atada= Dhamda.
Ca!-xo|= Cnsmke.
Cat a= Kiowa Apache.
Catahouohe = ( ihatmhoocheo.
Ca.’taki= Kiowa A pnchc.
Ci’»ti-nn-ri’-qua=(Junandaigua.
Cat|.nonenux= Kutunai.
Cstaoulou=-= Catahnula.
Catapaw = Cumwhn.
Cataraugon=Cntlnrnugus.
Catnuba, Cataubon, Cataupu ~ Cuta\vbn.
Catawuhnyl Kim‘-nni.
Catawba, Catawbau, Catnwbaw =Caln\vba.
Cntaweue = Futawlsm.
Catchne, Catchne = Cotechm-y.
Cut.eho= Kndohnsm-ho.
Catechnn. Cateohne, Cnteuhneya —-Cutevhney.
Catelamet= (Jnlhlnmcl.
Cu’-Um: C0mnl1('h0.
Cathu-ine Town = CM herim-‘s Town.
Oath Clmattea. Cathelametts=()nlhlamcl.
Catherine Town -= Cnthcri ne‘s Town.
Cnthlacommntugin, Cathlacumupa, Cath~lah-oom-
ma.h4up_—(!aL lac-omnlup.
Cathlahawn=Thl:\kuInma.
Cathinlacumupa, Oath-lah-nah-quiah =CnLh hum h-
q um .
Cnth-lah-poh-tle = (faith lapotlc.
Cnltlrlgk-n~heokita, Cathlnkahikit|= (Y n t h In k n -
lL‘(' it.
Cathlakamaps (‘athlncu mup.
Cathlamah, Cathlnmaks, Oath-la-mu, Cathlr
mats =(‘nihlanu.-t.
Cuthlaminimima = Kathlnniinimin.
Cathlnmuta, Cathlnmux —: Calhlumet.
Cathlnnnmennmonl, Cathlanaminim, Cathlanamini-
mina: Kuihlnminimin.
Cathlannquiah _ Cnthlannhquinh.
Cnthlapootle Q ( Yntlilnpollc.
Cathlnpooya J Cnluponyn.
Cathlapoutlea, Cathlapoutten= Cathlapotle.
Cathlapouyeaa=(‘ulapooya.
Cathlaa, Cathlucanl, Cathlalco, Cathlalcons, Cath-
lucou, Cathlukol, Cat.hlunia= \\’n:~'co.
Cath-lath-la-Ina, Cathlathlaly, Cathlathlu= Cath-
lath lnlas.
Csthlatucol = \\"as'.',o
Cathlawnh = .nth lumel.
Cnthlayackty= Cathlukaheck it.
Cath-le-yach-é~yacha= Shnhnln.
Cathlumet =(Iulhln met.
Catholic Indians= Pueblos.
Cnt.ien6=Shuthiano.
Cnt.inakh= Chnlinnk.
Cat Indian: = Erie.
Cnt:okia=Cnhnki:\.
Cn.tkila=Cul.<kill Indians.
Catlahmu, Catlsmu=(7ul h Inmc-t.
Catlucou = Wiusvo.
Catlipoh, Cntlipok|— Cal h Inpotle.
8n.ll6’ltq =Con1nx.
at Nation = Erie.
Catohoche:Ch:\ltahoo<-hoe.
Catokiah = Cahokia.
Cutriti=Snn Felipe.
Cat-an-nim = Yak imn.
Cltsjnjock, Catajeyiek = Cutchogue.
1038 _
CATTABAS-—CHACHA [B A 1-‘
Cattabaa, Oat0.abawn=Cata\vba.
Ga chao= Chattahoochee.
0a::fi:=Kiovva Apache.
Oat-tan-a~hi.wa, Ca.ttanahowea= K
0attanyan= K ittanning.
0attaragua=Catta raugus.
0attawbu=Catawba.
0atteranga=Cauaraugus.
0attleputlea=Cuthlap0tle.
Oattowaya = Cataw ba.
Catumghage=Cahunghage.
Gauahogua=Ca{ahoga..
Cauahi= Naguc ee.
Gau h = K ansa
8 .
0auglmawaga=l uois.
Gauglmawageya, mliiaufihaawang
Gaughnewa.go=Caug nawagu.
Oauiuekoa =Ca_vu§za.
Gan dronl=C0lvi le.
Uaumuahea = Comanche.
Caunaujohhaury: Canajoharie.
Gaundauauque, Oaumlaaaque
Cauneeyen.lreea= Mohawk.
0aunouche=C0manche.
Cauaattuok = Cnaailuc.
Gnu-ta-nob = Conmhnah.
Gautawba = Caunvha.
Cautonee, 0autoniaa= K ulenai.
Gauzea= Kansa.
Gavaianea = Kouyam.
Gavewna = Palsela.
Caveta= Kawila.
Gavezon = Cerro Cabemn.
Onion: Knwiu.
Gaw= Kunsa.
Ca-wa= X ugua.
Caw-a»chim=C0wichun.
Cawala=Sl1awala. Shawne
Gawalitz=C0wlilz.
Cawalla-1 l-l uhli wahli.
Gawana=Shawnec.
(Jawatie =C0yatee.
Cawaupugoa = Cumumbah.
Cawa’xa.mux = Nicola band.
Gaw-Gaw = Kon kau.
0aweoa= Kawia.
Oaweaitt= Coweaet.
0awguat= Saugus.
0awidaa=Kawila.
Cawina=(Tajuench0.
Ca-witchana: Cuwichan.
0.
Cawittaa, 0awitt,awa= Kawlta.
Cuw-mainah : (fomam-ho.
0awnee|= Koni.
Cawraa, Gaw-ree= Rah rn.
Gawtukikat = Kautzm.
Oawva-Bhinka = Tanwnnshi
6a’xanix=Shuham k.
nka.
Gay as, Cayagoea_ (Ya y mm.
Gaygfiagah = Ciiyahogn.
0ayaki=Cl1erukee.
Oayameecl1ee= Kiamisha.
Gayini =(‘.heyenne.
Cayantha: Con newnngo.
Gayanwa= Kiowa.
Cayue = Cuyas.
Gayauga = Cayuga.
Cayauge = Gmoguuen, Cu yupzn.
Cayaughkial = Ca hok in.
0ay~au-wa, Gay-au-wah = Ki
O\\v'R.
Gayawah, Oayawaah = Kinwn \v.
Ca cuaa = K iu wa
utenai.
a, Oauglmewaga,
=Canadasagn.
Y .
Caycugea, Gayeugea, Cayeugoel;('fl.yl1gn..
O K ion a
Gayguu = (‘ yliga
ay uga = .\a .
Gayingahauga.s= 1\loha\\'k.
Cayman = Cuymus.
Oaynawagas = Canghnawag
Cayuga, a ogaa= Cayuga.
Cayohuaa:i( i0\vn..
Oayomugi = Cay0mulgi._
Cayongea, Cayoogoc|=(.ayu
Cayooae = Cayuse.
Oayoquga =C9aque.
Gayoquitl = kyuquot.
Gayotea = C0_v0ier0s_ Pacha.
R.
ga.
I
i
v
l
\

Caya\\ah=Cay00sh Creek.
Oayoux = Ca use.
0ayowgca=gayuga. _
0aypa=Sanla Clara.
0ayfi=Cayuse.
Cayuaga=Ca.yuga.
Cayuga=Goiog0uen, Gayagaanhe
Cayuga Gaatle=Gayagaanhe.
0ayugu=Ca_vuga, Kiowa.
Oayugea= Cayuga.
Ga u= Cayeguas.
Oamra. Cayungaa=Cayuga.
Oayuqueta, Gay-u~quih= Kyuquot
Cayua, Qa ae= Wunlatpuan Famih
Cuaby Parfiltea = Kolsava.
0azanoanay= Karan kawa.
Ca-aa-zhee-ta=Cazazhita.
Oeballeta, Gebellikita, Oebellitita e (‘cl >01 iifitl
Gabola= Zufli.
Oebolata=Cebol letu.
Oebolla=ZuI.'|i.
Gebolletta=Ceb0ll0u\.
Oebollia.n|= Zufi i.
Oe’6in = Tcsik.
C691’-quit ;\in'n5='l‘heLhlkhultu|me
Ceoooawanee, Oecocawonee, Gecomooomoco 4 be< 0-
wocomoco.
Cedar Oreelr = A Lch innlmtvhi.
Ueet-ahongoa = Brulé.
¢egiha=Dl1egiim.
Oegnake-okiula = Cllegmikeokiseln
G ’ ni-na ~ Shungiklkarm-hada
e- - - .
qui:-na-ki=Cheguakeok is-elu.
°Qi\~h\Il1l-C0l{=Ch9i{illlhfliflfl.
Ochmequa-aa inta= Sh i vwits.
0eicka.aaw=Cl1|cka:<a\v.
Gakacawone = Secacawon i.
fleqaha= Dhegiha.
Oekakawwon = Secacawoni.
06-ke yii-e= Shekeyme.
‘Ce ‘lriwere = (Jliiwere.
Cemanloa= Comanche.
0émpa=Shemps.
Gamma’: = Sen ecu.
0eneou=Senec\i.
Oenepiaa = A colapisaa.
Oeneaeanl. Geneaxana_—-Caddo.
G5'ngoqedina=Shunkuked l.
Genia= Caddo.
gB'Il1}gl=Cié(:'l']iiI1.i
ano e=.1n n pc.
Cenolag_Znfll.oq
Cenuio= Geneseo.
Gannon, 0enaoo= Sinivu.
Cenya = Cad do.
cQ~0i\bG=Ch00i{i‘|bl\.
G6-pa'lg~ve'=Shipauluvi.
Qeqgm@n=SiCRam89n.
0é’qtamux = Ntlnk yapam uk.
Genoa Aaaoaya=Cadd0.
fie;-i'nak = Cherinak.
0ernalton=Tsc\\'enald I mz.
Oorro-Gavezon =Tze-tsesvkadn.
Weatcini =Theshtahini.
30-min’ qfmnl =Thechuntunne
etguanea= Yuma.
"taikEn=Tl\etsa.ken.
' 'tukai:m ='l‘het uksem.
"tiaurn=Tl\ciusum.
euala, Granola; Zufii
Oeux du Bab1e= Ruble.
Cevola=Zuf1i.
Oevolleta, 0evo11oto_~
Cgigpt.a=Shkagech.
0Ewalikc=Shgwa1iksh.
0 aa=Cheyenne.
Ohaamonaqu6=Tioga.
0haaa= Ais.
Oha-atl =Cl:mahl.
Cebnlleta.
Ghab-way<wa£-gun = Shabawywyagun
Ohacacantea, haoakanta = C hacacama
Ohacakengua-. Atvhatchnknngonen
Cagougaa, Cayougea, Ca
‘a yuga.
Gayousew-Cayuse.
_ _ _ _ _ a ~ _ ‘
wal.
ywn
ea, 0ayoungea=
Cha4:atoa= Choc law.
Ohacohoumal =(Il1akchiumu.
0huohoux= Chactoos.
Uhacohumu, Ohacci Gumaa, Chacci Oumu, Chauc-
houma|= Chakchiuma.
0haoha=Wasba.
Bl!l-L- 30] CHACHACHOUMA
Ghaohaohouma=Chakehiumu.
0hnhakingua= Atchntchakangouen.
0haohamaf.sel= Hahamalses.
Ghacheli|= Chehalls.
Ghachipp3=Le Have.
Ghaohoumu=Chalrchluma.
Ghachui’min= Hah uamls.
Ghachumu, Ghackohi-oomu, Ghaak|ihoomu= (?hak-
chluma.
0ha¢ktawn=Ch0ctnw.
Ghaclau, Ghaclanes=Saclan.
Ghaco eaion=Chacat.
Ghaeoumal, Ghaeoume, Ghaelihomu, Ghac|ihoo-
mu=Chakchiurna.
Ghactah, Ghactaags, Ghaotu. Ghaotawn= (‘hm-m\v.
Ohnetuhi-Oumau, haotiouma.=Chakchiuma.
Ghaototl=Chat0ls.
Ghuxoumu= Chukchiulna.
Ghadldoquil = Kadohadacho.
0huleea=Cadechu.
Ohaetaw 0apit;lu=Chocta\v Capilalc.
Ghaetool =Chactoos.
Chafan =Tsanchifin.
Ohaganons =Shawnee.
Ghagaouamigong=Shaugawanmlkong.
Ghageluk |ett.lement|=.l ugelnute.
Ghagnet=Chugnut.
Ghagoamigon, Ghagoimegon, Ghagflamigon, Gha-
gouamigong, Ghagouemig, Ghagouemigon =Shnu-
awuumikon
8 8-
Ghaguaguanol = Akanuquint.
Ghaguana|= Shawnee.
Gh enneu=(Jheyeuue.
Ghmh=(7hiaha.
Ghahoowahl = Charcowa.
Ghahia = Cree.
Ghahlnlnagai = Lnnnhilduns.
Ghah’-1-a»r-at = Dakota.
Ghah’-lhm = A pache.
Gha‘hta=(ih0cI.aW.
Ghahtahl, Ghahta-Iuskoki, Ghaht.aa== l\l uskhogean
Fmnil y.
Ghahwahnnhloolu-Towahnahluoks.
Ghaimut= Chalk.
Ghai-aim’-ai-ni = Cholnlmni.
Ghakchuquallr =Chuch<-.hu<}ualk.
Ghakhtofmut=Shnktol izm ul.
Ohak-re» e-a-ton=Ch0ckrelu1.u.n.
Gha.ktawa=Ch0cmw.
Ghalaaapauley =Chalukeh ufaula.
Ghal:iat.nea= Hlekatchku.
Ghal ee =Cher0kee.
Ghala.m=Clnllam.
Ghalaque. Ghalaquiel = Cherokee.
Ghala.|=()halu.
Ghal-aha-nie = Chatcheeni.
Ghalitmiut=(lhul it.
Ghall-o-wha=C-halowe.
Ghalt-al= Choctaw.
Ghalula= Chllula.
Ghamak = Tsamak.
Oha-ma-kia= Kyamak yak we.
Gha-ma»ko-nee. Gha-ma-ko-nee::Chawak0nl.
Ghamen = Santflukd hin.
Gham-ma-ko-nec= Chawnkon i .
°hi.mni'pfim = (Ihimnnpum.
Ohamonppan; =Sh1mwappom.
Ghamong=Guhal0.
Ghampowho, Ghampoic1n=Chnmpo<.*;:.
Ghanagongum =Chabannkongk0mun.
Ghan-a-hue: Kechipauan.
Ghanahuniege, Ghanahunrege = Charmnagl.
Ghanu=Sana.
Ghanoer|=Santsukhdhln.
Ghaner6s= Lipan.
Ohi’-he = Chaui.
Ghanoera =San tsukdhlu.
Ghanea=- Sana.
Ghanetkai=Shan elkeya.
Ghaag IDoa= Kang.
Ghau;uaguanu= Akananurlnt.
Ghamerl (bandit: Santsu dhln.
Ghanki =Chun ey.
0hanounanonl=Shawnee.
Ghamta-kc’-da= Chelndekhotdi ng.
Ohanundadie|= Tionontatl.
Ohm-wapflan = Shanwappom,
0hanza|= lpan.
Gha.oenne=-Cheyenne.
—cnAu-emi.’-LA 1039
l
r
Ghaoumona, Ghaoni=Shawnee.
Ghaouaohu= Chaouachu.
Ghaouanaquoil, Ghaouumonn, Ghaoiianon, Ghaoua-
nong, Gha8anonl, Ghaouanon. Ghaoiianoiia, Ghana-
anl = Shaw nee.
Ghaouchu-Chaouachn.
Ghaouannoal, Ghaouenon, Ghaouexu, Ghaounons,
Ohaouoinona, Ghaavanona, Ghaovenou, Chaun-
nons =Shawnee.
Chlpanun = Cheganoc.
Gha pamhihu = ups.
Ghapitoulu =-Choupetoulas.
Ohnpln.ku=(?hak ahn.
Chapman‘: Bar =}lZikwalus.
Chapopinea=Tiopine§.
Ghappah-seine =Chupcan.
Ghappaquidgick=Cl1au baqueduek.
Ghaypo-aanl=Chupcan.
Ghappuniah = N ez Percés.
Ghaptleonn = Chafilicon.
Ghaque:auma=C akchluma.
Ghaqueta, Ghaquitu=ChocI.a\v.
Ohm.’-ri =Gheikikurachada.
Ghi’-ri = Chai kl karachada.
Ghnraclu. Gharah =Cheraw.
Gharai =Chan1c.
Charakeea, Gharakey|=-Cherokee.
Ghu-ame=-Xarame.
Gharankoua= Kamukawa.
Gharanon|=Shawnee.
Gharay=Chl\ rac.
Gharcawah == C hareowa.
Char-chein6=Sat.chin.
Gharcowah = C hnrcowa.
Ohargeurl=Tu kulll.
Ghankeea= Cherokee.
Gharioquoil = Huron .
Ghariticah = A mpaho.
Char-le|= Calusa.
Gharlea Old Town, GhlrleyEmathla'| '.lIown=\'alaka
Gharleyl Village =Tadush.
Gharokeel-=Cher0ke6.
Gharrawa=Cheraw.
Gharretiirh ghand) =Chartierstown.
0hBff0Wl=C eraw.
Gharruoco = Chorruco.
Chalinak00=ChlllCh0€Ili.
Ghauta hand of R0 e liverl=Chasla.
Ghana Sootanl, Emu Scoten, Ghuta Sooton=
Chasm-Skolon.
Ghaatay=Chastn.
Chuunoua=Shawnee.
Gha-ta-=Chetco.
Ghatabaa =Cn.u1wba.
Ghatahoochaa, Ghatahoouio. Ghatahouchi-=Gln1ll1b
hooehee.
Ghata-lluakoki = Musk hogean Family.
Ghat.a|= Chala.
Ohata Uche =Chnttahoochee.
Ghat.aw= Choctaw.
Ohataway =Chemwe.
Ghat-chee-nia=Chatcheeni.
Ghat-e>oha= Kyatiikva.
Ghatinakh : Chatiuuh.
Ghat-Kaa. Ghatkawn =Ch0ctaw.
Ghatoueka= Chatlooka.
Ghatounic= Chatcheeni.
Ghatowe =Chetawe.
Ghatuina.ha= Clmtcheenl.
Ghatsnpa=Clats0p.
Ghattaes= Choctaw.
Ghattafal1ai=Chukafalaya.
Ghatt.anqua=Chav.L0oka.
Ghattu=Ch0r:t.aw.
Ghattawka=Chatl0oka.
Ghattoe|=Ch0ct.a\v.
Ghattonnofkar, Ghattoflofker = (jhatoksnfke.
Ghat-to-ho~uho =_-Chattahoochee.
Ghattokn=Ch8.tL00ka.
Ghat-tok-loflke, Ghattaksofkel-=ChuL0ks0fl;e,
0hattoooka=Chatt0oka.
0hatcnoga=Cbatuga.
Ghattool=Chactoos.
Ghatt.ouofkinn=(Jhat0ksofke.
Ghattukohufaule =Chntukchu!aula.
Ghatugee =Chatuga.
Ghauanona=Shawnee.
Ghaubunakongkomull =Chabaual;ongkomun.
Chm-chi!’-la :Ql1owr_:lgi_l_la_._
7 /
1040 CHAUDIERE——CHEPAWAS [B. A. E.
Ohaudiere, Ohludierel = Colville.
Ohnuauele. Chauenoun =Shawnee.
Ohauhaguéi-onoa=M0n tagnais.
Ohau-kethlucio =Chukahlu ko.
Gluulunu-= Xamme.
0haumenen=Tawehash.
Uhaunil, Ghuun n=Shawnee.
Ohmoironon = 1%? onmgnais.
Ohauwanghuagh, Ohauwuigun =Sh&\V8.l'l|llll'lk.
Ohau-woc<e~1au-hatches=S&W0fili. -
Ohavanona= Shawnee.
Ohauvai-e|= Anavares.
Ohavu Pun ruin =Chubkwichal0bi.
0havoulnons=Sha wnee.
0hawa=Chevenne.
Oluwaooola Hatehu =Sawokli .
0hawachaa=Cha0uacha.
0hawaok=Cheew|\ck.
Oh:-wa-n|= K yawana. Teh uatsuna.
Chawangoa, Chawangong=-Shawangun k.
0hawanouk=-Chowanoc.
Ohawanneu, 0hawanona=Sha\vnee.
Ohawanook =Chowanoc. -
Ohawari ='l‘sawarii.
Chi.’-we=Chaui.
0ha.wenon|=Shawnec.
Ghawetal =Ch0cw.w.
Ghawonlmln, Ohawaaeats. Ohawonoack, Ohawonock,
Ghawonoku, Ohawonl. Ohawoon =Cho wannc.
Ohawopoweanock=Cha\vopo, Weanock.
Ohavu-aw=Cheraw.
Ohawmn, Chawun _— Pokanokcl.
Ohawwonockl, Ohawwonoke = Chowanoc.
Ohaye =Chn_\'e.
Ohayenne =Cheyennc.
Ohayenae Indian|=Oglala.
Ohaykinht= Chaicclesaht.
Ohayopinea-=Tiopines.
0hea=Sia.
Ohe-ahm =Cheam.
Oheahtoc .4-Chetco.
0hoa1i|=(‘hehalis.
Che-anhun = Chiaha.
Uhoaptin = N cz Percés.
Ohearhan, Che ar haw=Chiaha.
Che-abtee = Fhelcn.
Ohe-au-hau_ Chiaha.
Uhe-an-hoo-ohe=Chlahudshl.
0he~buh-ah-binh=Choba.ablsh.
Ohobcylu-=Chehalis.
Ohebeg-nulooe = Bagaduce.
Ohebiiigm gnnd) =Cheboygan.
Oheboin = C ippewa.
Oh u =Chi 0.
Ohmh. 0hfiinh=Chehalls.
0hecanadughtwo= Saqnidongquee.
Ohecaw|=Chiaha.
Ghecher Ree = Brulé.
Oheohili=Cheha.lis1.
0hechiaamiut=Chichi nak.
Ohoohohomynien, Gheckahomaniel > Ch ickuhom i ny.
0hcuklo|it=Cha.icclesahl.
Gheclucca-ninne =Chihluk0nini.
Che-com < Shiiom.
Ohecone = Che 'asc‘s Village.
Ghecoutimi. Ohecoutimienl ; (Th icflulim i.
Ohectlwn =Choctaw.
0hedaik=Shediac.
0he~dong-ia = Chudunga.
Gheeohaw one = (fhechaw knse.
Oheechawa=Chia.ha.
Oheehalen =Chchalis.
Ohoehawl= Chiahn.
0hoelake=Chei-okee.
Ohcelcat. Oheelhuta, Oheelkut.l=ChlIkat.
Ghee-luck-kit-la-quaw=Chiliuckit.I.equa \v.
Ohee-nah =T>uum.
0hoonaie|=Cheha.lis.
Ohea-nu = Tsano.
Gheenik= (Ihinik.
Ghee-nitch = ('.hiniI.5.
Gheenook = Chinook. Chlnookan Flllll i l y.
Gheeowhee = Tsl ahl
y .
Chlferake, Oheankoe. Ghoul-aqua, Cheei-okee=( ‘horn-
ce.
0heesca=(‘hi~<'n. _
0heestooyee= ‘sistuyl.
0hee'-zhoo =Tsishuulsepcdhungpa.
flhee-zhoo peM:emlketl=Tsishuwa.shtake.

Ghqfokhlagsmute =Chefoklak.
Ghegagou, Uhegakou =( 7h i cago.
Ohegounegon =Shaugawa.umlkong.
Uhegoutimin-= Chicoutim i.
Ohefiuu =-Tigua.
Che a1e|=Chehalis.
Gheha.1im=Chahelim.
Ohehau, Ohehawah, Ohahawl, Chehawunechu =
Chiaha.
chfihlilil =Chehalis.
Oheh-c ewe-hem=(Jl1uchuna.yha.
Ghehew=Chiaha.
Oheh'-ha»t.a' =Cheghl ta.
0heina=Tsan0.
Ohekahomaniol =Chickahominy.
6he’kaihu= Chickasaw.
Chekakou = Chicago.
Chekali|= Chehahs.
Chekuaws = Chickasaw.
0hekulohou=Skaischiltnish.
Ohek-e~pi-wha= K cchipuuan.
Chekilia =ChOhal ls.
Oha-kin-chee =Skaiachi I lnish.
Ohekoutimienl, Ghekoutimia =Chic0u\imi.
ch31-A-ké, Ohelakeeu =Cher0kee.
0he‘la'.ko~1Tini =Chi hlakon ini.
Chelaquea, Ghelekee = Cherokee.
Chelkat|kie=Chilkat.
0hell6= Chelly.
Ohellicothei =Chi I licolhc.
Ghellokee, Gheloculgea, Chelokee|=(.‘-herokec.
Oheloueh = Natchez.
Che-luo-co as-ne, 0heluoconinay=Chi h lnkon i n i.
Che-luc~it-to-quaw, Che-luck-kit-ti-qua:-=Chilluck-
ittequaw.
Ghelukamanchen, Ohelukimaukes 1 Lu kmi n l.
Che-ma-hua-vu=Chemehuc\' i.
Ohemainiu = (Ihemnnls.
Chem:-keem, Ohemakeum, Chcmakum — (Zhima kuan
Family, Chimakum.
Oho-mu.-wa-wu, Ohemabet =Ghcmchucv i.
Ohemebet Quajala= Puiutc.
Ghemegei-aha. Ohameguaba-=Chemehue v i.
Chemeguabu Sevintu L Shivwits.
Ohemeguava, Ohemeguo = Chemehuevl.
Ohemegue cajuala, Ohemeguéfluaj (la = Painte.
Ohemeguo uvicta, ChemeTio Sevinta= Shlvwi ls.
Ohemeguet Oaj uala : Kaw a.
Oheme nevil, Ohemehueris, Chemehuevas, Chuma-
hue-vitz, Ohemehuewu. Ohemeonahu, Chemo-
quaba, Ohemeque = Uhomehuevl.
Ohamequeca rail = Paiute.
Ghemioum =(lI’himakum.
Ghemiguabon, Ghemiheavia, Ohemihua-hug, 6hemi~
hulral. Ohemihuavel, Ohemi-huevu, Ohumihuevil,
Oheminai-u=(7hemehucvi.
Ghemmuyaa = Chimmesyan Family.
Ohemonchovaniltol =Ch0m0nchouanisle.
Ohemon;=(7hemung. '
Ohemovi = Sichomovi.
(lhemung=(iahato.
Chenakiuel = Chlakanessou.
0henandonne|= Seneca.
Ghenang, Ghenlngo -—Shenango.
Uhenboaol : (fhenponel.
Oheneues 1 (i eneseo.
0hoaega=lngu1natsha.
Ohenengo Chenango.
Ohenuee Cutie, Gheneuien, 0heneuio|=-Genesec.
Ohenien = .\‘an(su kd hin.
Gheaingo, Gheningué = Shenango.
Oheniniol >= Gcnesco.
0hank\u=1‘lim1qne.
Ohenneue Castle. 0heaau||~ioI=Geneoeo.
Ohenandadeel ='l‘innnn tati.
Ohenondoanah —_ Gnnndowanang.
0hanosio=Geneseo. "
0hcnoux=Chinook.
Chenoia, Oheuoyau = A tsugewi.
Ohonu an = Chinook.
Ohenundl mlnnundat.
Chenundady = Tiunnmali.
Chenundea =.I unundat.
Gheniindies = Tlonnntat i.
Cheuuniu, Ghenuaial, 0heaullio=Geueaeo.
(Jheokeea =- (ihemkcc.
0heowa=Tsiyahi.
Oh Ohe uu =Chepa.noc.
0h:mua'|=Cgi;pewa.
BL‘!-I» 30] CHEPAWY—
0hep:wy=Chc noc.
Che-pl-wy-en, 8l€ieq::y:.n=Chipewynn.
Uhepecho= Pamnn 'ey.
Uhepen-a-pho==ChcpenaIn.
Ohepiouyan, Chepewaya.n=Chipcwyan.
0hepaw:y:=Chippewa.
0hepewyu:=Athapa.scan Family, Chipewyan.
0hepey:n=Chllpewyun. _
0hepcym:=At apascan Family.
Uhepouuel. Ghepontie, Ohepcunce, 0hepou::ea=
C iepousaa.
Ghepowu, Oh2&pewe:=Chip1pewn. ~
Gheppew-yen, ::lpeyan=C lpewyan.
Ohengueu, Ohe en, Ghenkeel, Ghemkie, Chern-
quee:, Che:-wqhui:=Cher0kee.
0hereca.qui|=C iriunhua.
Uhex-echo:= Keresan Famil y.
Uharei-mon:=Shawnec.
Uhex-e:= Keresan Family.
Uhericahui=Chiricnh11n..
Oherickecl, Che:-ikee=Chernkce.
Ghernila, 0hernilo!_-Chiniln.
0hernov:koe,Cheniov:kci,Che:-novaky <(‘hcrnofski.
Ohe-ro-ha-ke=Nol:mway.
Uherokil. Gherookeel, Cheroqueu, Ohen-eokee:=
Chenokee.
Ohen-’h-quuh=Cherkhu.
Uhen-okee:, Ohen-ykee:=Cherokee.
Ghelnpeach, Ghe:apenke:. Oheeepeiuu, Ohaeepinne,
0he:epioock =Chu~"apenk.
Ohe-:hc~gwa ._ Kennbig.
Uheahelhim 1 M naya.
Oheekitalowu Alhiskatnlofri.
0'he:terVe1le Incliuu, Ghe:te:=.*1|msm.
Ghucoown, Cgeltowl, Gheetuee=Tsislu)'i.
Ohetl.-ut-tinne:T:4clal1tkeI1ne.
Uhetcee, Ohetooe Oheiicoel, Chetcoo:-—_Chetcn.
om=m:¢nu=clm1m¢1m.
Ohethl‘ I Chnk.
Uhetho Kette=Chettrokel.tle.
Oheticnewuh=Chititiknewn.s.
0hctim:.ohe=Chifimacha.
0het.koe=(.‘hctco.
Ohetl-&:hin, Ohetlenentau, Ohetlulenten, Ghet-
CHIKAHOKIN 104 1
1
0hice.:sw:=Chickasa.w.
0hica:e=Gheka.~;e’s village.
Ghicuou Ohicueu, Ghicawchaw:, Chicaza, Chicka-
ce.:=ChickBsn.W.
0hichagov=ALtu.
Ohichsnee = Wnberee.
Ghiahuau, Ghicha.:aw:, Ghiche.:hee=Chiukasa.w.
Ohlchedec, Ohichedek=Chiscdec.
0hiohequae.:= Ran cocas.
Chichictica1e=Chichi1ticalli.
Ohichi;ouek:=Chichigoue.
0hicfi]:ya=Cuchiaga.
Chi ' =Chillli.
0hichillicale=Chichilticalll.
Ohichilop=Shishtl1ap.
Ghichilte Calli, Ohichilti, Uhjchilticah, Ghichilti-cal,
Ohichilticela, Ohichilticde, Ohichilticalen, Ohi-
chilticeliz Ohich.i1tio~0a11i, Ohichiltie, Ghichiltie
A11i=Chichi1ticalli.
0hicbinngemute=Chichinak.
0hichiti=Chilili.
Ghichiticlle, Ohichitté C:1li=Chir:hiltlcu1li.
0hichiyege=Cuchiagia.
0hichkitonE=Ch(~Lsg tnnai.
0hichohocki=Chiknhoki.
Ohichomiuy:=(Ihickahomi1iy.
0hichuich=Pecos.
0hichu1u=(7hcnl.~5it-hula.
Chicknhamenial. Ghiakahamine:;(?hi('kal|oInh1y.
Chickahckin=Chikohoki.
Ohicklhominel, Chiokahomonee, Chickahomonie=
Chickahominy.
Chick-a-lees=(‘.hchulls.
ChickaLine=Cliucalissa.
GhickAnce=Watcrcc.
Chick:.no::ou:=Chiakanc&~"ou.
Ghickaree = Wate rcu.
0hick:.:awk:=(?hicknsawhay.
0hicku:w:, Ghicke::u=(1hi1-kuaw.
Chick-atac=l(likit-nt.
Gh.iokatawbut:-Negonset.
Ohickeelee, Ghicke 'u=Chchali:<.
Chicken-hawk:Khuycguzhinga.
Ohiokoeew, 0hicketawa==Chickasu\v.
le::~en-tun. Chet-lee:-in-gen=Chetleschuntunnc.
0hetocchefauln=Chatukchufaula.
Chem: Katie, Ghetto-Kettle=Chcltr0kettIc.
Gheueux cu poi]: leui, Oheueux 1-elcue:=0tta.\vu.
Chem-kany=Chnnanagi.
0heverichu=Scuvn.riLs.
0hevet=Shivwits.
Gheveuz B.e1v6l=Ottawa.
Ohevlcn ruin_Shn.kwabuiyuli.
Oheweck:.la_Suwokli.
Ohe-wm-re=Ot.o.
Che-wek-e-to=Su.\v0kli.
Ghewe='l‘siyuhi.
Uhewenoe=Ch0inimni.
Ghewohe=Ts1yahi.
(Jhe wok u lee=SaW0kli.
Ohe-won-der-gun-ing = Kc-u-hewuundaugenink.
Cheyenne Sioux= Wumpiu.
Ghez-ye-na=Tzechcschinnc.
0hia=(7hua, Sia.
<(i1]i'h§'i=Ai8' K 1'
is e -mv e= e inpoma.
Ohincantefopuig C h in kauessou.
0hin.ca.:a:<(2hi1-knsinv.
ghiachi-0u?c.e_—(1hakchiuma..
lutguen-= laguan.
Chi nc::au=(Jhiakanes.-sou.
0hLi.ia.n= Pueblos.
0hien:=Cheycnne.
0hiappawn.w:=Chippewa.
0hias=Ais.
Ghibenaceadie=Shubenacadie.
Chiboie=Chip ewa.
0hicm;a.=ChicEasaw. Chlcaza.
Ohicachaa, 0hicachc::Chickasaw.
Chicegou, Ghicagfi, Ghicagu, Ghicagu, Ohicegw=
Chicago.
Chicshama.nia.:=Chickah0miny.
0‘hicak:aw:=Chickasaw.
Chicalina.=Ch00kheeres0.
Ohieeqw Chicago.
0hio;:Li1:=Ch1ricahua.
Ohio y=Ghickasawhay.
Ohicuan, Ghicau, 0hica.:euu:=Chickasaw.
0hice.eewhay=Chickasa\vhay.
57009°~--Bull. 30, pt 2—12——6(_$
Ch.icki:.e:=Chiskiac.
0hickin.w=ChickasuW.
0hickitat.:=Klikitat.
Chickkuah. Ohiclmu, 0hick::w:, 0hick:hn., Chick-
:hau=Chickn.saw.
Ghickteghicka=Illin0is. _
Ohicktaw:=Ch0claw.
0hiclruchLtty=ChicuchaLti.
0hioocn|m=Secncaw0ni.
Ohi’-c6-mi’-co, 0hic’cmi’co-_-Shccomcco.
Uhicontami=(7hicoutimi.
Ohicoria, Oh.icoi'ie=Chi(~orfl..
0hicoutime=Chic0utimi.
Gh.ictaghick:=Illin0is.
Ghictaw:=Choctaw.
Ghicuchatty=Chicuchntti.
0hiduma:=Alchedoma.
0hien=Chcyenne.
Uhien-Flanc:=Thlingchndimie.
(7hienne:=Cheycnne.
0hi!nkh1ugumut=Chifnkluk.
0hig1bennnkadik=Shubcim(uidiv.
0higagou=Chicag0. _
Chigutalgi, 0higantualga=Qu1galta.
Ghigaeaw:=Chickn.~=a\v.
0higilou:a:=Chitimnchu.
0higlit=Ko£agmiut.
Ohigmut-C igmint. -
Chi;-nik B|€=Kalniak.
0higoul:.= hicom.
Chigtagheic1u=Illin0ls.
0higu:.n=Sin.gunn.
g:iguu=Tigua.h ti h
i '-c i=U i ca un.
Chihglégilnha.
Ohihalel, Ohihelil, Ohiheeleel, Ghiheeleelh, Ubi-
heli:h=C-hehalis.
(Ihih-kah-we-ka =Chippcl-mwkny.
Chihohocld, Ghiiohookleu, Ohihokokiu, Ghiholacki =
Chikohoki.
Ghihui-cehui=Chiricahua.
0hikachu=Chickasa\v.
Ghikhgo, Ohikegom, Ohikagou, Ohikegoiie, Uhikegu,
Uhikugv=C ictlifi.
Chikaho 'n=Chiko oki.
1042 CHIKAHOM[NY—CHIRAKUES lB_ A. r..


Ohikahominy =Chicknhominy. Ghi-mu~n==Cienega.
0hikailinh=Cheha.]is. Claim-ue-hue-vu, Ohim-way-oa=Chemehncvi.
0hikalru=Chickasaw. Ghin=Takul1i.
Ghikalilh=Chehalis. 0hinA=Chiaha,.
Ohikanlu, Ohikuaws, 0h.|’kaahn=(,1hickua\v. China Kn-nu Twahu-ma=I’ueblo (‘ujn dcl Rio.
Ohikeeli.|=Cheha.lis. Ohin-n-kum=Chimakum. _
0l1ikeIa.ki=Chikohoki. 0l1inm;o=Shenung0.
Ohikelil, Ohilriliaha|=Ch0hali.<. Ohina.p1==Ch1na .
Ohikimini, Ghikini=Unahu-htigzo. China-a-kunu=8ll;.imalrum.
Chikimwn, Ghikkuah, Ohikkenh=(1l|i('ka.saw. Uhinelee, 0hineue=Geneseo
0l1ikohocki=Chik0h0ki. 0hingu=Cn_vnga.
0hikoi1inh=Chehalis. 0hingigmut.=Chin igmiut.
Ohikoluki = Chi kohokl. Uhingleolamouohe, gh.i.Il‘lQ0iI.m01ik,Ghill§l00llmI1k ==
0hikgah=Chicka.snw. Chinklucamoose.
Ghiktachika=Illinoiq. ' Chingoteaoci, 0hingot.eaguu==Chinuoteaguc.
Uhilacoifee, Chi-lah-cal:-tha=Chilli(-nthu. Ghingu6=S Ionango.
Ohilcalu, Ohiloaln, Ghilnlu, Ohilcat, Chiloltea= Ohin-hook=Chino0k.
Chilkat. Ohinigmut=Chinik.
Ol1ilcat.in=Tsilkotin. Chiningue = Logsbown.
Chilohm'liIklogue=Chll<'hadilkloge. 0hin.inou=Cuhinni0.
0hilcoot=(Yhilk0nt. Claim‘ a=\’ar0hi0.
(Ihilcoten, 0l|ilootin=Tsllko1.in. Ghiukgncnnooso, Ohinklseumooseh Old-town;
Ghilcow Apachel, Chilecngo, Chila 0owu=(Thirl- Chinklacamoose.
cahna. 0hin.ko|.=Chinko.
0hiloon|='I‘siltaden. 0hin1oe|= Natiiatin.
Uhi1hxotin='I‘Silk0tlll. Ohinnlhpum, 0hi.n-nn~pum=(Jhimnapum.
0hili=Chiiiii. Ohin Nation=Lillooet.
Ohilian=TsilU§dcn. A h (h_ _ h g:lIlnelE%>([iJgIl(!S00.
Ohiliuagu, Olulicag-nu pm cl: J mca un. innign Q gsoown.
Ohilicoctenu, Ghiliootan=Tsilkotin. Chinook, 0hinook=Chin0ok.
Uhiliootho=Chillicot.he. 6hinokabi=(!hinakbi.
0hilioofin=Tsilkotin. 0hinook=Uhinookan Fumilft .
0hilik9ifl=Chil1icothe. Chinooln==Chino0kan Fami y,l{ah\pooian Family.
Ghililo, Ohililo, 0hi1iIy=Chilili. Gh.ino|iA=G(~n0se0.
0hi1lon=Tsiltaden. Gl1inouk|=(7hinook.
0hilivik=Selawigmiut. Ohinounl-=1-Inpl.
Ohiikiht-Kwin, hilk|.hh=Chilka.v.. 0hinqumk=Cinq\1aA':k.
Ohilklht-tcnl=Tukutine. Ohinuo, Ohimik-Chinook.
Ohilknt-qwm, Ohilkltakoe, Ghilklmts V 0hinuk=-Chinookan Family.
Chilku . I 0hinunde\‘ll=Jl1nllndfll.
Obi khdtanne Ohi}-qoh-gen, 0hilkol.in:'1‘.~ilkulin. I Ohiokuk, 0hiookuk=Chiukak.
cmi"1mm@=(:m11 cothe. . flhi8=l)ukma.
0hil1a.tu=Chehalia. 0hioumona=Shawnee.
0hilloonteu=Tsilko!.ln. Ohipnille =- Chmoy.
0hi1likofl=Chililcothe. Uhipuvlwu, pawn? Ohipnweiglu-=Uhippe wa.
0hilli1i=Chilili. Uhipooke-=Chapekaw av.
Ohfllimiut=Chinik. Ohipeouliln, pawn-Chipewyan.
Ghillokittequwn=Ghilluckittoqnnw. Ohipcwu-=Chippews.
0hillonn=Tailtaden. ' 0hlp‘wny=Chi%ewy||.n, Chippewa.
Uhilluckkitupluwn, Ohillunkkittnquawn, 0hillukit- Ohipuuynn-C ipewyan.
Raina, Ohi ukittuhnur, Ohilluk-Kit-o-qunw, 0hil- i Ohipoweghnhflnlgpeweghn-Chippewa.
l -kit-to-qunw=C lllucklttequaw. Ohipowym oy, 0 piouu-Chipewyan.
Ghii-lu~ln, 0hii.lu1;hn=Chilula. 0hipiwn==Chlppewa.
Ohiilwn hook=Chllliwhack. Ohip’-hi:-kyoon'-gay, 0hiphwhy- Chlppeka\\--
0hiloo|.tie=Chillic0the. kay.
Ohilon=Tsilt.aden. 0hipo3|=ChiRpewa.
0hilook=Skillo0t. 0hipo\uu=C epoumn.
Uhilowoyuk-=Chilliwhn.ck. 0hippuum=Chepanoc.
0hilplinal= ihlinuinde. Ohippnwu, Obi pQwoea=Chippewu..
UhiItiaale=Chichiltlcalli. Ohip-po-ooke=Cg1lppelrnwkay.
0hlltoHn=Tsilimt.in. Ohippoouyl, Ollfiflpewaen. Uhip§ewai|=Uhippo\vm_
Ohiltn, 0hilu=Chehalis. Olaippowu of 0 8uperior= iu:hixumi\\'inin|-
0l\ilukki=Cher0kce. wug.
0hil(i'ktkwa=Chi1luckinequuw.
Chilukweyuk:Chilliwhack.
Ohim-A-kim=(‘himakum.
Chimakum=(7himaklmn Family.

Chippewa of Pembinn. River=Anibiminnnisibi \\ i-
mniwak.
0hippewau|=(.‘hlppewu.
Ghippewayan. Gluppuwnyanawok=(‘hipewy:m.
Chi-mal'-a.-kwe, Ghimalaquayl. Chimllquaya Uhi- Chippewtylnl pmlprement d.itn=Thilunot.linc.
mnlnkwo. Ghippunyoen=C ipewyan.
Ohimnwava. Ghixnohinvea =1?l\elnel1m-vi. 0h.ippoInyI= Chippewa.
OhilI1Bd00li('hlllIli(i0k. I Ghippeway: 01130001: Ihko=Pillagera.
Ohimehuavu, Chimuhueve, Chimehwhuebel ~ Uhe- Ohippunyl of Red LAke=Mlskwag'amiwisagni:n n.
mehnevi. Chippewa of Sand Lu.ke== Kahmetahwungagun: =|.
Ohimekiiagamut, Ghimekliak=( fhimiu k.
ChippQW6iv“lll=Ch1ppeWll.
GhimewawaaofArizuna, Ghimhuevu:(‘hulnclmuvi. Chippeweynn, Ohip-po-wi-y1n=Chipe\vyn.n.


0himt.eya=Chum0eya.. 0hin.kue|=Chen>kee.
Ghimiu.gamute=Chimiuk. Chipp6Wyln=Atl1B.pll-8('1!.n Family, Chipewyan.
Uhimioum=Chlm.nlH.lm. Ghippuryu, 0hippo1nyl=Chippewa.
Ohim-i-dok =Chumidok. Ghippowyan=Chipewyan.
Uhi '-hum-lma=Chemehnevi. \ Chippuwu=Chippewa.
0~ t=Chimiak. Ghipunilh, 0hipunniuh=Nez Percés.
0h.im- -gin, Uhim-nah-plum, Ohim-nah-pun, Ohim- Ohipwnu, 0lai€lwu=Chippewn.
IIIPOOI, himnnpun|=(‘ imnapum. Ohipwnyua, 'pwnyn.uwok=Chlpe\vya.n.
Ohimohuooil = (‘hemeh\1ev1. Chipwlyn=-Ch i ppewn.
0himonk=Chinook. Ohipwoyan, Ohip-wyu:=Chlpewynn.
0himpuin=Chimmesyan Family. Ohiquuha=(Yhickasaw.
0himsoyuu=Tnlmshian. 0hiquit.o=’I‘nwa.modentiel.
0h.imnyana=Chimmesyun Family. Cbiquola=(‘hic0ra.
Ohirioogiii. Ghiricaguin. Ohirionhni, Ohir i cl-huan
0111.-mil-m, Chi-ri-on-hui, Ohirionquili c1111-1m'1'-
suit. 301 CHIRIOAGU
l1
ngi, Chirigunin, 0hirikn.hwn:Chirica
0hiripinonn= Assiniboin.
Ohiri uano, Ghii-ocahuo=Chiricahua.
Ohiroiyn =Cherokee.
Uhirumll J Yuma.
Ohinpenckn. Ohioapeann, Ohi-upi-noll= C
0hinoa= Quizquiz.
0hinedech=Chisedec.
01111‘-lhi’ - Moscaleroc.
Ohinhyi'= Apache.
Ohinknot, Ohukinck =Ch1skiuc.
Ohio-la-mh=Talal.
Chiaml-l =Chinatu.
OhionedinndinAye=Chllf-Z1eyB.dnay9.
0hiuenouiok=(‘hiconesnex.
Chit-ah-hut = Kli kitat.
Ohituhun.k= itnazuak.
Ohit-at-hut ~ Klikitat.
Ohitchakon _ hechawkoae.
Obit-che-ah: .hils11.
Chit—c0. 0hitooe|=Ci1etco.
0hititi:Chilill.
Ohitko : ( 7l11-11:0.
Ohitrles-un-ten = Chetleschan tunne.
Ohitl-luwt=(‘hilkat.
Ohitnuhuak lsitnaznnk.
Ohit-o-won-e-augh-gnw = Seneca.
Ohituh, Ohit-|angh=(Jl1i1aa.
Ohitwout Indinn|=Similkan'1een.
0hiugu=(‘a_\'11ga.
Uhivlno-id =Cns11 Gmnde.
Chi-vo-ln=Z11fii.
0hiwnile= Hiihliwnlili.
Ghixu.ia= hicknsnw.
Ohixoutimi-Chivnlitiml.
Chi:-nhes-ohe-nai=Tizsesainaye.
Ohkituk =Skiti0 .
Ohloah-5.-j Gk: Yakutnt.
Uhll-wik-kon Q K lawak.
Chlen-ko~nn hade= Kl inkwan.
Ohlukouh-ndi= Hlukahadi.
Ohlul-chogu= Klughuggue.
0honenno=Cheyvn11e.
Ghonm-Chm di’-in Po'n1o=Cl1om1'hudila.
Ohonn, Cholnilta :(‘hnwun01-.
Oho-bah-ih-biah= (‘hr>ba8bish.
Ohobonnkonkou, Ghobone-Konhonom, Oh
mum=Chaba.nakongkom1111.
0hocntaun= ( fhoclaw.
Chocohuml:Chak(,'hi\1mfl.
0'hoooolooco= ihukahlako.
0hoooomnwn-- Chakchiuma.
Ohochité, (}hochiti_=C0chili.
oak
uu.
heaapeake
obonokono
Ohooh Knt1t_-Sikaika
Ohoohocou-Shoshoko
011ochone|=Shoshoni.
Ohooklloohn, Ohocknl
°h00kB0hil$l64'('hi('llChfllll.
Ohooko-oluocn, Ohoalroiouk-o=Chukahl
Ohooh-olot|.n=(‘.l10<-krelatall.
0hockta.wn== Choctaw.
Ghocoohnttee:_<jl11<-uchattl.
Uhwco-men-u=Chukaimina..
Ohooo-nickla Choconikla.
Oho-on-nilh= ez Percés.
0hooouye|n= hokuyem.
Ohoc—re-la-Q-tnn=Chockre1atan.
0hootl=(Jhoctaw.
Ohootnh, Ghoctn-Iunkhog= M usk hngeu
0l1oohughn=Choctaw.
Ohootow Iunkhogeo=Muskl'1ogeun Fum
0hocto|=(7h0ctaw.
Ohoouyam-Chokuyem.
0hoon1inmoo|=Ch0inimni.
Cho-e-neen=-Chninok.
Oboe-nem-nee, Gho-o-nim-no, Cho~e-nim
nimni.
Cho~o-nuco=Ch0in0k.
Ohoe-wem-neo=Choinln1ni.
(Jhohome|=T0h0me.
0110-ho-nuta:Cl1unut.
(Jhoho£tin11= Nez Percés.
Ohoin c, Ohoinook, Ohoi-nuck=Choinok.
0h6is—Z0e.
Ohoink :('huscn.
0hoiz=Z0e.
0hokch00mAh=Ch8.kchillm8.
=Chuk11hlak0.
ako.


n Family.
lly.
-nee11—:Cl1ui
1—cn0u111A1\' 1043
0hokeohatti=Chicuchatti.
Gho-ke-n1e~nel, Oho-ka-min-nah, 0ho-kom-n.io|=(?hu-
kaimina.
Choke-tor-tmwomb=Chokatowela.
0i}okkfaktoligamute, 0hokfoktoleghagamiut=Sl10k-
a .
Ohokiamnuvon, Uhokimauvel, Ghokimena, 0ho-ki'-
min-nh=Cl1ukain1im1.
0hokingna=Ch0kishg11a.
0hokitapin=Sikaiku.
Ohokonni = Pifialenos.
Ohoktah, Ohoktaul, 0hoktnw=Ch0ctaw.
Che-ku-yen=Chukuyem.
0ho1\=Chula.
Oholctoua = (‘h0ct41w.
Gholobone_—(‘.h0lov0nv.
Ohomaneo, Ohomnnn. Ghomenco='l‘awehu.~:l1.
Ghomok, Ohomok-Spa am=T7.au11muk.
Ohomoncouaniltel, ghomonehouaniaten = Chomo11-
choimliiste.
Ghomontakali:(7h0m0n1ok11li.
Ghonnnonn=. hawnee.
g:onchaea§°Chc‘151l;|11c. k to
ongnoka |= ongas e 11.
Ohongu Kal1i=‘$issetnn.
Ohonguknbion-Chongnaketon.
Ohonguknby=Sls~=ewn.
Ohongukethon, Ohongomooton, 0hongoumeton=-
Chongaskcton.
0l1o1;g1:k—Chnnqu0.
Oho etonwon =Ch0nga21kcl0n.
0honoghohoora=Ca11ajoharie.
0honondodeyl=Ti0110ntati.
Ohonontouu-onon=Se11ec-a.
0honfiukah¥=Cl10ng11skct011.
Ohon ea=(71inonk.
0hon11ntoowaunoea=Seneca.
0hooochancey|=Uh11k<~ha11si.
UhooEak11=Chuga0hign1i11t.
Ohoo -ohm-cie. Ohook-ohancy. Ohook—chn~nae,
Ohook-ohau-cea, Ghook-chaw-can, Ghook-chuncym
Chllk(‘hilllfii.
0hook‘heereu.1 =Chl10alia~n.
Ohookka Phariah :(‘.hukuf11laya.
0hoon1odooo=-Chuinidok.
Ohoomteiu—Cl1111nteyu.
Choomuo 1um11<:l1.
0hoo1nwit|= humwit.
Choo-nemnu=(‘.l1ni|1i1nni.
Uhoo-,noot==Chun11t.
Uhoohshuioei-|=Chukchansi.
0hopo.nniah=Nez l’0rc1’-.~'.
0hopeel=Cl11'1£|1-an. _ _
Ohopomninh, oponio|h,Ohoponui1, 0hoponnenh=
Nez P_ercés.
0h6p'1'-hu1od==Tyupi.
0hoponnm=Cl-1epou11sa. _
Ohoptioo, 0hoptioon|=(‘ha8t1co11. _
Ohopunioh, Ohopunmoheon, hopu1uu|h= 2\'ezPercés.
Ohoqunto-=Ech0u1. '
0hoquiehoumana=Chakchiun1a.
0horo=Cor11.
Ghonki|=Cherokee.
Ohoi-ohoka=Co1-chaug.
0hori=-’I‘suru.u.
Ohoro=Ch0sr0.
0horounohu=(3haouncha.
0horuioo=Chorruco.
Ohonh, Uhonh-iunu=Chosr0.
0h6’nha='l‘aensa.
Cho|h'ka=S0ahka.
Oho-shou-n6=Shoshn11i.
Ghota=Cnra. Echoln.
Gho-tan-o-man-u=Sh1|ta1111um1111u;<
Ohote, Ohote great=E<-how.
Ghotok-nufk=Chatoksoikc.
Chouacu. Ghouachu=Cl11-1o1111ci111.
Chouaooét=S0k0ki.
Ohouacta.n=Ch0ct11w.
Choualaiiiheraw.
Ohouauonga, Chounnono, Uhouonou|=Sha\\'11ee.
Ohouohillan, Ohouohille, Ohou-chill-ion = Chow-
chilla.
Ghouohouma:=Cl1akchi111m1.
Ohouenonn, 0houe|nonn=5l1awn0e.
Ohou§ukabeen, Ohougukoton <(Il1u11gaskcl0H.
Chou a=Ch11l11. H
Choumnn. Uhoumnnan, Ohoumans, Ohoumay. Ghou-
n1enes._T11wul111.~l1.


1044 OHOUONTOUAROUON—CIVOLA [B A :=
0honla=Chemw.
Ghownh, Ghownn, Ghnwlme, Ohowanoake, Ghowor
noes, Ohowumk, 0howu|ooke=Ch0wnnnc.
Chow-chi-lion, Chow-ahillu, Chow-chille, Chew-
chill—ie|, Chuwo1a.|=(Jho\v1:hillu.
Chowee|=Chuui.
Chow-e:nim-ne=Ch0i1'1imnl.
Ohowockolo, 0howooolo=Saw0kli.
0howou=Chowanoc.
Ghoya=C0ya.
Ghritka~in=Katkimyi.
Ghrilch-k6n=Heh1k0a!1.
Ghreleju\=Su1ujane.
Ghx-eokea|=Cher0kee.
Chriatnneaux, Ohriitenlux, Uhristeneaux, 0hri5’~
te-no, Ohriatenoia, Ghriltianaux, Chi-i|tianeaux=
Cree. I
Ohxintian Indian|=Chrismm1a Indians, Mur.i~ I
viaus, Pueblos. I
Ohouontouu-oiion =Seneca.
Ohrintilnux, Ohrintinaux, Ghristineaux, Christiana,
Chi-iltinou= Cree.
Ohristobal, Chriatova1=San Crismbul.
Ohritenoel = Cree.
Ghualpaya=C0lville.
0h\umoea=Shawnee.
Ohu-cha-can Ghu-ohm-¢hu=Keresan Family.
Ghuchuqualix:Chuckehuqualk.
Ghuohuwayha=Chuchunnyhu.
0huokehnhn|=Chukclmnsi.
Chuoklin =Chucktin.
Ghucknutt|=Chugnut.
up, , u ig-mut, ugachimute,
0hngukimuto==Chugachlgmiul:.
0huganta=Ghugnul.
0l1ugn.l:ch=(Ihniifhigmiut.
Ghughnot, chug uh, Ohugnue|=Chugnut.
Ghuxj uian =Cn.yuga.
Ghukn.‘ nko=Uhukuhluk0.
0hukawl= (llioctmv.
Ghukuhagemiut=Chna§miul.
0hu.k»chnn’-cy=Chukc ansi.
0hukohuk=Cbukchagemint.
Chukohukualk, Ohuk-ohu-quash-u, Ghuknhuqullk =
Chuckchuqualk.
Ghu-ka-ohm-ne=Chukchansi.
ch\|kBlWl=Chil'kilSJl\V.
Ghik1i’k-mut, Ghukohukomuta= Yuit.
Ghuku-ohatt.a=Chicucha.Lli.
Obi’-li=T.-"ululgi.
Ohulgjam, 0huhg'ame=Sulujnme.
0hulpun=Khulpuni.
Ohuluuam=Sulnjame.
Ohulukki =Cherokee.
Ohu-mai-11: Yuklan Family.
0h\unaku!nl=ChiInakl1m.
Ohu-mi’-wa=Chnmawi.
0humoto=Chumt/eya.
Ohu’-mi-dok=Chumuchu.
Chum-to’-y\=Chumteya..
Chin:-k6n= Huna.
0hunemmu=Choinlmnl.
0hunky=Chunkey. Chunkey Chitto.
0hunna.pun|=Chimna];um.
0h\moiy|.ua=At.sugew .
0hunute=Chunut.
Ohuomoun =.<hawnee.
0hupumneu=Chupumni.
Ohiu-char: =Pm.ylng Ind inns.
0huu=Auhusi.
Chulkoe Tn1lshu=ChiakaLa-lofa.
Ohu-su-ta =Chunut.
Chit:-ta-k6n= Hutsnuwu.
0hu1:tunge1is=Nuentm Seflora. de la Soledad.
0hntukin.hia= Poso Verde.
0hu1:nou=Hutsnuwu.
Ohu-ui-ohu~¥‘a.=Cuchuta.
0huwon=C owauoc.
Ghwaahamqju 0hwmhmljn=Khwnkhamaiu.
Uhyanahue, 0i\yanaue=Kechlpauan.
Ghyumel, Ohymn, 0hyanne|=Che_venne.
Ghym-ni.h'-poi, Uhyumapomn, Ghymnapuma =1‘him-
Impllm.
0hymneyama:Ch immesyan Family.
Ghymnhean Nat.ion='l‘simshian.
Chynnel =Cheyenne.
Chyppewan=(Thipewyan.

Chyus8.a=Cnyl1gzi.
Oi a.n=Si an.
0i:F1:5ct:i.x' ifimysty.
1 aug1.n= e ygan.
Giba1a=Zufli.
Oibnleta, 0iba.lotta=Cebolleta.
Oibl-riche|=SellVBl'i!8.
0ibol:=Hawiknh, Zufii.
Oibola, Cibolal, Oibolan Indianl, Cibolanu, Cibo a
Zuii, Cibole=Zu!"ii.
0ibo1atta=Ceb0lleta.
Giboliann=Zuf1l.
Gibolleta. Gibol1ett.n.=Cebo1leui..
cum», bum-¢=zun1.
0icau=Chickasaw.
0ioai’6Qoi=Shisha.iokoi.
Gi~oi'-lip=Shishulap.
0icauit=Cicacut.
Oi-ciwe-kn-i=Sisjn1ci0y.
0ioe=Sin.
0i—oho-mo-oi, Oiohomovi-Sichomovi.
Ci’cIn-xau’=Sulm0n River Indians.
Cio—1i.<mi’u=Shlshlnmuw.
Oicoua = Pecos.
0i-ota’- wit-me’ 1fi.nn6=Umpqnu
Oic\_li, _%i0\§i0,‘ Oicuiql, Cicuichi Ciculck Gnome
(hcum, Guauq, Ciouxquc, Ciouya, Cxcuyan, Cxcuye
Gieuyo= Pecos.
Oi-di-hetc=Asidahech.
0ieligee|=Kailaidshi.
Oiénega de Cu-n.hajal-=Cieuega.
0ienegu.i=Cieneguilla.
Gieneguilla=Cienega.
Gieneguita=Ca.shwuh.
0igom==:>‘higom.
Ci une=-Sijame.
Ci&n;~a=Chi(-kasaw.
Oikcibcelai Shl kshichela.
Oikoitcena =Shi kshichena.
¢i13:hi='l‘hildzhehi.
Oil ‘ ’ul'tl =Shilekuntl.
Oileios=Gilu Apache.
Cilia: Sia.
Giloba= Zufii.
(Jilin: Pueblo de 10s Silos.
Oil-q6-;0i=Shi1kh0lshi.
Gil-Lu-»den ='I‘silmden.
Oi-mi-i=Simi.
Oi-mo-pave, Oi-m6-pa-vi, 0i~mot.k-pivi=Sh0ngopo\ I
0in:fo=Sinago.
Gin on—_Cah1m. Sinalon, Yaqui.
Oinwluta-oi"=Shinalumnin.
Oinoo Seioroa Bunnia=Busanic.
0inecfi=Senecu del Sur.
0ineEa=Cienega.
gine ul=(l0nest,og‘a.
i oi |=Sun oi.
Gi:1‘{ues, Cinnaiee, 0inn.igon=Se11eca
Gino a=Zui'li.
Cintlqflife =Sinoquipe.
0intu- uka=C0munchu.
Qi-nyu-miih = Hopi.
Oi-o-116-pa: Cheok hba.
Oiou, Gxoux = Dakota.
Oipaulire, Ci-pm!’-10-vi:Shipau10vi.
Gipiaa=T.~"ipiakwu.
Oipoliva, Ci~pow-lovi=Shipaulovi.
Oiqll-:"1dupti;=Shikcldnptikli.
Giquique = Pecos.
Gin-oe=Sarsi.
Oi:-eulo: Pecos.
Giles: C-hisca
Cinquiouwa --
Giultonl :-
arok.
ton


. w .
Oi’-lti kqwfifl-CK, Oi’~atl qIfil'-ta. ;finn5-Cliasla
($0813..
Ci-nta. »qwi'1t= Umpqnn.
Oi-Its’-qwiit-m6’ 1finn§'=Knilsh.
Ci’-atl-qwiit-ni’-li t'9at’ Qfinnl =.\'ahanLh uolane
Giltoooote Jklhnslacosta.
Oitueel: Atasi.
Citoumave, Oi-tcum-wi = Slchoumvi.
Githiniutinecu= Cree.
Gitioo_-Sitiku.
Oiuolm: Zuni.
Oi’-u-wi-fik=Shi\1wnuk.
Oivnno Ki. Ci-vanwQi=Casa G ra nde.
Civilized Pu-men=Fu1-mere‘ band.
Oivoln, Civoli, Givonn.=Zufii.
Ti *— ~ —
nun. 30]
Oi’-ws-nii wun"'-wii=Shiwanu.
Giwei-e=Chiwere.
Oi’-wi~nn-hwin, Ci’-wo-ns,=Z11fil.
¢iz.ida-== Dhighidu.
0iya==Sia.
Giyo-subuls=Shiyosubula.
Ciyo~taika=Sl1iyoLanka.
Ohm’-tfin=ShkashI.un.
Old Ckigi-=Skidl.
0'k t=S kuet.
Uki6'ksm=Shkuokem.
0kito=Shkutch.
(6'kwl-ti-ri'=='I‘0r}'0hne.
ls=Sia.
Olsckamas, Glsckamis.


Clscksmos, Olauksmurs,
Clack-s-mus, Olsckanurs, 0lackarners=(Jluckama.
Olaoks-star, Olaolntar, Glscksl.er=Tlulsknnai.
0lsdssps=Clatsnp.
Olah-in-nata=Claninnatns.
0ls.hna.hqush=Clahnaquuh.
Olaiakwat=Clay0qnnt.
Glaikahak, 0laikahs.kamut= Chnagmiut.
0lai.kehakamut=Clalkehuk.
Glaksmus, Clakemas=Clacku.ma.
0ls.lams=()lallam.
0‘li'lki=Shls.lkl.
gill’-kqai-\'m’-tlk—Thlalkhaluntik.
lallems=Clallam.
Olal-lu-i-i ='l‘laaluls.
Olal-1ums=Clalln.m.
0lamakum=Chimak11m.
Clam-nths = Klamath.
0lsmooets= Kamn kawa.
Clamcf.s=l(lnmmh, Lutuaminn Family.
Glam-nah-min-na-mun:Kathlaminimin.
Olsmoctomichs, Ola-moc~t.o-miak‘s, Ola-moi-to-micks,
Ulsmaitomish, Clamoitonnish=Klumaitu|;nsh.
Clnmore=Sanmukdh.
Olamouths, Olamuth, 0lamul:s=l{1amalh.
Ulanaminamumsfllanaminanums 1 Knthlamin imin.
0la.nin1atas=Clnninnata.<.
0lannahzninsmun=Kathlaminamin.
Clan-nah-quah, Clan-nsh-queh‘s Tribe of Holme-
ma.h’s=Clahnaquah.
Clan-nu-min-A-men's, Olannnrrninimuns, Clan-nah
miin-na-nmn, 0lsnnarminnamuns~=l{athlami11i-
m n.
Clan-utsh-la=Hlauhla.
Clan-qu-aht=Clayoqu0t.
Olap~sott=Cl11L§0§.
Olarknmees, Ola: ames, Clarknmos, Ola:-l:amus=
Claclmma.
Olassps=Clnt.s0p.
Claskanio, Glass-can-eye-sh=Tlatsknnui.
0lasset=Mal-mh.
Olassops, Olastope=Clats0p.
Glatacamin=Tls.tskanal.
Ola’-tcaus=Thlachn.us.
Ulst-ss-oanin, 0latsaoonin—TluL<kanul.
Glatsaps=C-lutsop.
Clatset= Makah.
Olatst0ni=Tlat8kB.nBi.
Glatstops, 0latsup= Clatsop.
0laueusd=Clayoqu0t.
Olaugh-Ewall-hs.h=Cl0wwe\\'alla..
0laushavn=Claushav0n.
Claw-at-sus=TlnuiL“in.
Glaxtar, Ola:-ter=Tlatskanni.
0layhoosh=Clah00se.
0layoquotoch=Clnyoqu0t.
0leswsl1ees= Huhliwahl i.
Ole-Kare, Ole-Euse=Cln.h0ose.
glil’-$3s=Thlelkhus.
em s='I‘lllam00k.
Glemclemalets, Clem-elem-s-lits=Clemc1emalaLs.
Ulennuse=Tlanusi{i.
Olermonfls band, 0 enno‘s band=Su.nL=ukdhin.
Oleu wathta=Huhliwahli.
0lew=l(loo.
Olewslla, Olewsuley, Clewaulsys, Olewella, Cle-
wulla, 0leysli=Huhllwahli.
Ulipk-a-hut, Olickatat, Clickecats, 0liokitats=l(li-
itat.
Oliekquamish = Cloquallum.
Cliob-us, Olin-tass=Clicka.~1s.
0likal:ats=Klikltat.
C1§ms.th= Klamath.
81}-uni’-otfl:='l‘hlinaitshtik.
lm’-ax-pan=Tzlanupah.
O
’-L
5
*2’
2
C1:
€
C‘:
?l
wi‘I—co ‘¢i'1‘ciNI 1045
GLingats=’l‘linglt.
0l.intinos=Cree.
0lint.on=Pilu>uk.
0lipslines=Shipaul0vl.
Glishhooln=(,‘ush00k.
Clistenos, Glistinos = Cree.
lks’qaik=Thlekakhaik.
l.kfi"sus=Thlekuaus.
1ku~ea’-iik=Thleku.~1hauk.
lku'-hwe-yiik’ =Thlek uhweyuk.
lkwan’ti-ya’;\‘mn§' =Thlkwanl.iyat.unne.
lkwi-ysu’-Ik=Thlekwiyaulk.
lockstm-=Tlnt.skanai.
Clo-hr-dn-hi-ein = K lokadakuyd n.
Olalzwon = Klukwan.
0loo= K100.
0losset.s= Makah.
0louops=ClaIm£.
Cloud man‘: ban =Makhpiyawichusht.a.
Cloud River Indians=Winimem.
Glouglh-e-wal-lah, (Plough-e~wall-hnh:C l 0 W w 1*-
wa la.
Glowetuos, Glow ct sus=-Tlnultsis.
0lowcwallas=Clowwewalh\.
Qltc's-rxi-li~l»tun, Qlto's-1-xi’-li-i’ :|\‘mn6=(Jl|ock rela-
um.
glti'~n.i-iim’-I18 kqu-wai'-hu= Khuwnius.
lts'us-me’, lt.s'\is-me’ ;ilnn5’=ThltsusmeI.unne.
01uale=Huhliwahll.
Club Indians=Yuma.
0lukemus=Clackama.
glu’-kwi-u-tc‘9u’=Thlukwiutshthu.
lulwu-p=Shuswap.
Glunsus=NI.lakynpamuk.
Clymolymalats=(J emclemalats.
Glyoquot, Cl quots=Cla_vuqno!.
Oneil=C!1dd¥).
0nistinesux=Cree.
0nongaagahs=Ch0ngm§keton.
G‘npé'=Snapa.
0‘nt.s’k‘tl =\'intaktl.
Coahuanas=Uajuenchc.
0oahuilas= Kawia.
Ooahuilteco=Coahuillecan.
Go 'at.a.=C0jat,e.
Oo:hsett=C0a\XOL
Con.ns=C0ama.
G01.-ni is= Havasupai.
Gnsquei-ia=Kiakima.
Cosquis=C0aq ue.
0osrac=Quarai.
Coashatay, Ooashatta, Cnassat.lis= Koasatl.
Coast Crees= Maskegon.
Gout Indians, Goastmen : Coslanns.
Ooatn=San Andres Coaln.
0ostlik= Kotllk.
Cobajais, Gobaji=Ku\vaiisu.
gwbsjnafl, Owbajnaiji;Thobuzhnauzhl.
ohanas= Koham.
Oobh India.ns=Hupahka Choctaw.
0obboseecontee=Cabbusugunties.
0obot.a= Cojate.
0o9a= Kusa.
Cocamai-icopa=Maric0pa.
Cocao = Coosa.
0oospa= Cocopa.
Coo-no-man: kokaman.
0ochaly=Cochali.
Gochatties = Koasati.
Gochees= Cochise Apache.
Gocheli=Cochiti.
Cochenawagoes=Canghnawagn.


Ooeheti, Oooheto = Cochiti.
Gochiemes=O00himi.
Oochilis=C0chit.l. _
Coohimas, Oochime, Gochimies. 0oohi.my=Cochlml.
Ooohineans = Hnwlsupal.
Coohin.i=(?0chimi. _ _ _
Gochit. Cochice, 0o-clu-te-mi’, Oochxtenosfilochitinos,
Goohito, Coohitti, 0ochity:C0chili.
Oochnawagsh, Oochnowagos, Oocknewakee=;(‘nugh-
K nawaga.
Ooohnewwasroonaw = Conoy.
0ochnicl1nos= H avanupai.
0ochnowagoes=Caughnawagn.
CoohopAl=C0(‘0pu.
. Qo‘¢'it.cini=Th0ditshinl.

0o—che-ta-cah, 0ochst.akers,Co-ohe-te~lm= K0t.sotelw._
1046
[B. A. E.
COCKNAWAGAS-CONE.JAGHERA
Cocknawagas, Cocknawagees, Cocknewagos = Caugh-
118 Waga.
Cock-o-mans, Coc-ko-nan=Kokaman.
Cocluti=Cochiti.
Coco = Acoma.
£ £od'hi. C.
l
marisepas, Cocomiracopas =Maricopa."
Coco Mongo=Cucomonga.
Co-con-cah-ras = Cocoueahra.
Coçoninos = Havasupai.
Co-co-pah = Cocopa.
Cocorūn = Cocori.
Cocospara=Cocospera.
Cocuiarachi=Cuquiarachi.
Coddoque, Codogdachos = Kadohadacho.
Codtanmut = Cataumut.
Coehnawaghas–Caughnawaga.
Coeni=Caddo.
Coenossoeny =Iroquois.
Coespan=Cocospera.
Coeur and Alenes, Coeur d'Alène, Coeur d'Eleine,
Coeur d'Eliene, Coeur d'Eline, Coeur d'Helene,
Coeurs d'Aleine, Coeurs d'Alènes, Coeurs-d'aliene,
Coeurs d'Helene, Coeurs-pointus=Skits wish.
Cofa =Ocute.
Cofachiqui = Cofitachiqui.
Cofachis=Cofaqui.
Cofaciqui, Cofetaçque=Cofitachiqui.
Cofetalaya, Coffadeliah = Kaffetalaya.
Cofitachyque = Cofitachiqui.
Cofoque =Cofaqui.
Coghnawagees, Coghnawages, Coghnawagoes, Cog.
hnawayees. Coghnewagoes, Cognahwaghan, Cog
nawagees, Cognawago=Caughnawaga.
Coguifa = Kawia.
Cohainihoua, Cohainotoas –Cahinnio.
Cohakias, Cohakies = Cahokia.
Cohanat-Cohannet.
Cohannies = Kohani.
Cohässiac=Coosuc.
Cohias–Cohes.
Cohila Apache=Chiricahua.
Cohnana = Cajuenche.
Cohnawaga, Cohnawagey, Cohnawahgans, Cohne-
wago=Caughnawaga.
Cohoninos= Havasupal.
Cohuana=Cajuenche.
Cohuillas, Cohuilles= Kawia.
Cohunewagus, Coh wgoes, Coh s, Co-
hunnewagoes=Caughnawaga.
Cohuntas= Kawita.
Cohu winwu, Co-hu wun-wu =Shohu.
Coiacohanauke=Quioucohanoc.
Coiaheguxes=Coyabegux.
Coiatee = Coyatee.
Coiegues=Cayuga.
Coiencahes = Karankawa.
Coiras = Koroa.
Coitch = Panamint.
=Cayuga.
Havasupai.
Cayuga.
- £upal.
=Cojate.
=Cajuenche.
= Uchucklesit.
towela = Chokatowela.
Co'-ke=Shoke.
Cokes=Coaques.
Cokesit=Coaxet.
Cok-ka-mans -- Kokaman.
Cokomaricopas = Maricopa.
Colabazas - Calabazas.
Colapessas, Colapissas– Acolapissa.
Colcharney
Colchattas
Colching =
Colcins = Colcene.
Cold Spring Village = Deyohnegano.
Coldwater=Ntstlatko.
Colela-Shipapulima.
Colemmys-Kulumi.
Colespelin, Colespells=Kalispel.
Coligua, Colima – Coligoa.
Colimies = Cochimi.
Colipasa = Acolapissa.
Collamee = Kulumi.
Colla-pissas - Acolapissa.
Coco-
Collap-poh-yea-ass=Calapooya.
Colloteros=Coyoteros.
Collville=Colville,
Coloa = Koroa.
Coloclan = Colotlan.
Coloco = Estocoloco.
Cal Koloma.
Colomga, Colomiesk=Kulumi.
Coloosas–Calusa.
Colooshatchie=Calusahatchi.
Colorado–Pueblo Colorado, Pueblo Pintado.
Colouse = Korusi.
Colseed=Colcene.
Coltog=Kaltag.
Coltshanie = Kulchana.
Columbia Lakes=Akiskenukinik.
Columbias-Sinkiuse.
Colusa, Colusi Indians=Korusi
Co-mai-yah = Comeya.
Comances, Comancha, Comanchees, Comanchero,
Comanchos, Comandes, Comandus=Comanche.
Comaniopa=Maricopa.
Comanshima, Comantz = Comanche.
Comaricopas-Maricopa.
Comassakumkanit= Herring Pond.
Comauch=Comanche.
Comea-kin=Comiakin.
Comecrudos=Carrizos.
Comedas-Comeya.
Come Pescado=Timpaiavats.
Cometrudos, Cometudos = Comecrudo.
Comiaken = Comiakin.
Cominas, Cominos=Havasupai,
Comitria=Camitria.
Commagsheak = Comox.
Communipau=Communipaw.
Comondú =San José de Comondu.
Comoripa = Cumuripa.
Co-moux = Comox.
Co-mo-yah, Comoyatz, Comoyee, Co-mo-yei=Comeya.
Comshewars=Cumshewa.
Comupas - Cumpus.
Comupaví=Shongopovi.
Comuripa=Cumuripa.
Comuxes = Comox.
Conachitow = Couechitou.
Conadasaga, Conadasego=Canadasaga.
Conaghsadagas-Oka.
Conagohary, Conajoharees, Conajohary, Conajorha =
Canajoharie.
Conarie See, Conarise, Conarsie = Canarsee.
Conasadagah, Conasadago, Conasaiauga =Oka.
Conastagoe=Conestoga.
Conastee = Kanastuni.
Conastoga, Conastoge, Conastogy - Conestoga.
Conawaghrunas = Caughnawaga.
Conawago=Connewango.
Conaway Crunas = Caughnawaga.
Concabe = Moenkapi.
Concee = Lipan.
Concepcion=Tomé. -
Concepcion Babiacora, Concepcion Babicora-Babia-
Cora.
Concepcion Caborca = Caborca.
Concepcion Cuirimpo-Cuirimpo.
Concepcion de Aguico = Hawikuh.
Concepcion de Alona = Halona.
Concepcion de Caborca, Concepcion del Cabetca, Con
cepcion del Caborca, Concepcion del Cabotea-Ca-
borca
Concepcion de Quarac=Quarra.
Concepcion Mobas – Movas.
Conception=Ossossane. -
Conception del Ukitoa=Oquitoa.
Conchacs, Conchaes, Conchakus = Conshae.
Conchanteti, Conchanti– Kanchati.
Conchaptimicco's town =Conchartimicco's town
Conchaques=Conshac, Koasati.
Conchartree = Kanchati.
Conchas–Conshac.
Conchatas = Koasati.
Conchatez-Conshac, Koasati.
Conchattas = Koasati.
Conchcs = Conshac.
Conchttas–Koasati.
Con-Con's, Con-Cous, Con-Cow - Konkau.
Conday = Kendaia.
Conecare=Conicari.
Conejaghera - Conejoholo.








BULL. 30]
Coneliskes=Cowlitz.
Comerd Helene=Skitswish.
Conessetagoes, Conestauga=Oka.
Conestego, Conestogo, Conestogue = Conestoga.
Coneta, Conetta, Conetuhs = Kawita.
Conewango=Connewango.
Conewaugus=Ganawagus.
Coneyat=Conneaut.
Confederate Indians, Confederate Nations, Confed-
erates=Iroquois.
Congares, Congerees, Congeres=Congaree.
Conge-wee-cha-cha=Congewichacha.
Congree=Congaree.
Conguses=Cayuse.
Conicare=Conicari.
Conijoharre=Canajoharie.
Coninas–Havasupai.
Conissadawga=Oka.
Conistogas–Conestoga.
Conittekooks=Connecticut.
Conkaske-tonwan=Chongasketon.
C. -> ga, C -l go, Connad go, C 5*-
sago=Canadasaga.
Connajohary=Canajoharie.
Connamox=Coree.
Connasedagoes=Oka.
Connastago=Conestoga.
Connays=Conoy.
Connecedaga, Connecedegas-Oka.
Connectacuts=Connecticut.
Connefedagoes=Oka.
Connegticuts=Connecticut.
Connejories=Canajoharie.
Conneogue =Connewango.
Conneross=Conoross.
Connesedagoes=Oka.
Connestigunes=Canastigaone.
Conneuaghs=Tahltan.
Connewangoes=Connewango.
Conninggahaughgaugh= Mohawk.
Conninos= Havasupai.
Con-no-harrie-go-harrie=Onoalagona.
Connojohary=Canajoharie.
Connondaguah=Canandaigua.
Connosedagoes, Connosidagoes, Connossed age=Oka.
Connoye, Connoys=Conoy.
Connughhariegughharie =Onoalagona.
Conoatinos= Kanohatino.
Conodosago=Canadasaga.
Conoies, Conois=Conoy.
Conojahary, Conojoharie=Canajoharie.
Conostogas = Conestoga.
Conowaroghere=Ganowarohare.
Conoy-uch-such, Conoyucksuchroona =Conoy.
Conqerees=Congaree.
Conshachs=Conshac.
Conshacs, Conshaes=Koasati.
Conshakis=Conshac.
Conshaques=Concha.
Conshattas= Koasati.
Contah-nah=Cotechney.
Contamis = Kutenai.
Contareia, Contarrea=Contarea.
Contaubas = Catawba.
Contenay= Kutenai.
Contla=Santa Cruz.
Contonnés= Kutenai.
Contznoos= Hutsnuwu.
Conwahago=Caughnawaga.
Conyat=Conneaut.
Cooca = Kusa.
Coochchotellica, Cooch-cho-teth-ca, Coocheetakas–
Kotsoteka.
Coochocking=Coshocton.
Coo-er-ee- £ ka.
Coofer, Coofert=Puaray.
Cookchaneys=Chuchansi.
Cookkoooose, Cookkoo-oosee, Cookoose=Coos.
Coolamies=Kulumi.
Coolmehs=Yiikulme.
Coolome, Coolooma, Coo-loo-me, Cooloomee = Kulumi.
Cools-on-tick-ara = Kotsoteka.
Coomine= Kumaini.
Coon=Mikaunikashinga.
Coopanes = Kopano.
Coopspellar = Kalispel.
Coos = Coosuc.
Coosa=Coosha, Kusa.
Coosadas = Koasati.
CONELISKES-COSCHOTG HTA
104.7
Coosada Sackla Loosa=Suktaloosa.
Coosada Village=Coosada.
Coosades, Coosadis = Koasati.
Coosah = COOSa
Coosahatches=Coosahatchi.
Coosahs=Coosha.
Coosak Baloagtaw=Concha.
Coosak hattak=Coosakhattakfalaya.
Coosas–Coos.
Coosatis = Koasati.
Coo-sau= Kusa.
Coosauda, Coo-sau-dee–Koasati.
Coosaw=Coosa, Kusa.
Coosawatee, Coosawaytee =Cusawatee.
Coosawda, Coosawda's, Coosawder = Koasati.
Coos Bay, Co-ose, Coose Bay=Coos.
Coosee = Kusa.
Cooses, Coose Taylors=Coos.
Cooshacking=Coshocton.
Chooshates, Cooshatties, Coosidas = Koasati.
Coosis = Kusa.
Coospellar=Kalispel.
Corn Hous
Coosucks=Coosuc.
Coos Village=Melukitz.
Cootanais–Kutenai.
Cootanie = Kitunahan Family.
Cootanies, Cootneys, Cootomies, Cootonaikoon, Coo
tonais, Cootonay, Cootounies = Kutenai.
Cootstooks pai tah pee=Salish.
Coowarsartdas, Coowertsortda=Koasati.
Cooxet, Cooxitt=Coaxet.
Cooyoko =Shooyoko.
Cooyuweeweit=Kuyuidika.
Copanes = Kopano, Kohani.
Copas = Creeks.
Copatta = Quapaw.
Copiala =Shipapulima.
Copper =Tatsanottine, Tsattine.
Copper Eskimo = Kidnelik.
Copper Indians=Ahtena, Tatsanottine.
Copper-Mine=Tatsanottine.
Coppermine Apaches = Mimbreños.
Coppermine Indians=Gileños.
Copper River Indians=Ahtena.
Cops = ''
o'qani=Thokhani.
o-qua-piet=Koquapilt.
Coquell=Mishikhwutmetunne.
Coquet-lane, Coquetlum, Coquilain=Coquitlam.
Coquill, Coquilla=Mishikhwutmetunne.
Coquille = Mishikhwutmetunne, Mulluk, Nasumi
Coquilths = Kwakiutl.
Coquimas, Coquimo = Kiakima.
Coquins =Tututni.
Coquitlan, Coquit-lane, Coquitlum=Coquitlam.
Coquitt=Coaxet.
Coquopiet, Coquopilt=Koquapilt.
Coraçones=Corazones.
Coramine=Coree.
Coran-canas = Karankawa.
Coranine=Coree.
Corankoua = Karankawa.
Coras = Nevome.
Cor-a-tem= Kworatem.
Corbeaus, Corbeaux=Crows.
Corcargonell=Coreorgonel.
Corchongs, Corchougs=Corchaug.
Cores=Coree.
Corimpo =Cuirimpo.
Corn Eaters=Arikara.
Corneille=Amahami.
=Tukhtukagi.
Corn Peoples=Zuñi.
Cornplanter's Town=Connewango.
Cornwalls=Stlaz.
Coroa, Coroha, Corois = Koroa.
Coro ikopa =Maricopa.
Coronkawa, Coronks=Karankawa.
Corpus Christi de Isleta=Isleta del Sur.
Corroas, Corrois, Corroys= Koroa.
Corsaboys=Cusabo.
orsas–Kusa.
Corusies=Korusi.
Corvesets=Coweset.
Cor-village=Core.
Cosa = Kusa.
Cosah tribe = Coosa.
Cosatomy = Kushetunne.
Coschotghta=Kotsoteka.


1048
[B. A. E.
COSCOSKY—CUAMES
Coscosky-Kuskuski.
Coscospera=Cocospera.
Cosemenes=Cosumni.
Coshattas= Koasati, Muskhogean Family.
Coshattees, Coshatties= Koasati.
Coshockton=Coshocton.
Cosispa=Kasispa.
Cosnina, Cosninos= Havasupai.
Co-soott-hen-ten = Kwusathlkhuntunne.
Cosos=Kassovo.
Cosotoul = Kwusathlkhuntunne.
Cossa=Kusa.
Costa=Coste.
Costanoes=Costanos.
Cos-tche-tegh-kas, Costcheteghta Comanches=Kot-
soteka.
Costehe-Coste.
Costeloga=Custaloga's Town.
Costeño =Costanos.
Costrowers=Kassovo.
Cosulhentan, Cosulhenten= Kwusathlkhuntunne.
Cosumnes, Cosumnies=Cosumni.
Cosutheuten, Co-sutt-heu-tun = Kwusathlkhun-
tunne.
Coswas = Kassovo.
$'.
otam=Cotan.
Co-ta-plane-mis =Cotoplanemis.
Cotappos, Cotawpees=Catawba.
# ‘tcalsicaya=Thochalsithaya.
otchita, Cotchiti-Cochiti.
Coteching, Cotechnees=Cotechney.
Côtes-de Chien =Thlingchadinne.
Cotobers=Catawba.
Cotones=Kutenai.
Cotshimi=Cochimi.
Qo’tsoni=Thotsoni.
Cottonois = Kutenai.
Cottonwood Banaks=Shohopanaiti.
Cottonwood ruin = ''
Cottonwoods = Daupom Wintun.
Cottonwood-Salmon-Eaters=Shohoaigakika.
Cotuhticut, Cotuhtikut-Titicut.
Coucha=Concha.
Cou-chan= Yuma.
Couchas–Concha.
Couchates= Koasati.
Cou-cows = Konkau.
Couer d'Alienes=Skitswish.
Couetchiou, Coue-tchitou = Couechitou.
Couetta = Kawita.
Couexi+Coosa.
£"was".
Couirim
=Cuirimpo.
Couis = Caddo.
Couitias – Kawita.
Coujo =Cayuga.
Coulap =Acolapissa.
Counarrha=Kutenai.
.Counica=Tunica.
Coupe=Tsankupi.
Coupe- =Dakota.
Coups £ =Cheyenne.
| Cowchillas = Chowchilla.
Cow-Cow = Konkau.
Cow Creek Indians, Cow Creeks, Cow Creek Ump
quasi-Nahankhuotane.
Cowe=Cowee.
Coweeta=Kawita.
Cowegans=Cowichan.
Coweitas= Kawita.
Cowela = Kawia.
Cowelits, Cowelitz, Cow-e-na-chino=Cowlitz.
Cowes=Coos.
Coweta, Cowetah, Cowetah Tallahassee, Cowetas,
Cowetau, Cowetaw, Cowettas, Cow-e-tugh, Cow-
e-tuh, Cow-e-tuh Tal-lau-has-see=Kawita.
Cowe-wa-chin=Cowichan.
Cowhuillas, Cowiahs=Kawia.
Cowichin=Cowichan.
Cowillas, Cow-illers=Kawia.
Cowitchens, Cowitchins=Cowichan.
Cowlitch, Cowlits, Cowlitsick, Cowlitsk=Cowlitz.
Cow Nation=Pueblos,
Cow.wesets, Cow.weseuck, Cow wesit=Coweset.
Cow.willas = Kawia.
Cow-ye-ka-Kawaiki.
Coxanes=Kohani.
Coxit=Coaxet.
Coyaheros=Coyoteros.
Coyamanque=Cuyamunque.
Coyatero=Coyoteros.
Co-ye-te= Koyeti.
Coyetero=Coyoteros.
Co-ye-tie=Koyeti.
‘yetlini =Thoyetlini.
oyoleno, Coyotaro, Coyote, Coyotens=Coyoteros.
Coyote people=Stoam Ohimal.
Coyotero Apaches=Coyoteros.
Coyoteros = Pinal Coyotero.
Coyotes = Pachawal.
Coyougers, Coyouges-Cayuga.
Coyoukons = Koyukukhotana.
Coyovea=Cay
Coystero=Coyoteros.
Coytee, Coytoy=Coyatee.
Co-Yukon= Koyukukhotana.
Cozao =Coosa.
Cozas–Kusa.
Cpa'pts En=Spatsum.
Cpu'zum=Spuzzum.
Cqague'>Skagway.
anezá, Qqaneza'ni=Thkhaneza.
a paha, Qqá'pahagine=Thkhapaha.
atcini–Thkhatshini.
okunq=Shahanik.
Cq!6'nana-Shkonana.
Crane gens = Petanenikashika.
Craw-fish band=Chakchiuma.
Craybe =Oraibi.
Cray Fish =Shakchukla.
Cree of the Lowland = Maskegon.
Cree of the Prairie = Paskwawininiwug.
Cree of the Woods=Sakawithiniwuk.
Crees of Moose Factory=Monsoni.
Crevass=Osage.
Cries, Criqs, Criques, Cris, Cristeneaux, Cristinaux
Cour d'Aleine, Cour d'Alenes, Cour D'Aline, Cour De
Lion=Skitswish.
Couroas, Courois = Koroa.
Courterrielles, Courtes Oreilles Ottawa.
Cousas–Kusa.
Cousatee, Cousoudee = Koasati.
Coussa= Kusa.
Coussac, Coussati, Coussehaté - Koasati.
Coutah-wee-cha-cha=Kutawich asha.
Coutanies=Kitunahan Family, Kutenai.
Coutaria – Kutenai.
Couteaux=Ntlakyapamuk.
Couteaux-Jaunes-Tatsanottine.
Coutenay, Coutnees, Coutonais,
touns= Kutenai.
Couuachitóuu = Conchachitou.
Couueta = Kawita.
Covaji=Kawaiisu.
Cove-chances-Chukchansi.
Covera, Covero = Cubero.
Covilles-Colville.
Cowachitow-Couechitou.
Cow-ang-a-chem-Serranos.
Cowanneh - Kawanuyi.
Cowasacks, Cowassuck-Coosuc.
Cow Buffalo = Arukhwa.
Coutonois, Cou-
Cristineaux, Cristinos=Cree.
Cristobel =San Cristóbal.
Crists=Cree,
Croatoan=Croatan, Pamlico.
Crooton= Croatan.
Cross Point=Restigouche.
Cross Sound Indians = Huna.
Cross Village=Anamiewatigong.
Crossweeckes=Crossweeksung.
Crosswer=Cumshewa.
Crosweek=Crossweeksung.
Crow Feather, Crow feather band =Tashunkeota
Crow Mockers Old Place = Crowmocker.
Crow People=Tutchonekutchin.
Crows=Kaka.
Cruel = Dakota.
Crus=Cree.
Cruzados = Yavapai.
lc'a-rxi’-li-i'-tūn =Thlcharghiliitun.
# alShu. Cuabaj
uabajai, Ouabajay=Serranos.
#" £y
Cua-ka-San Marcos.
Cuakyina = Kwakina.
Cuames=Punames.






BULL. 301
Cuampes=Cuampis.
Cua-pa= Kuapa.
Cuapas–Quapaw.
Cua P"Hoge, Cua-P"ho-o-ge, Cuà-po-oge, Cua-Po-o-
qué= Kuapooge.
Quaque=Zuaque.
Cuarac, Cuaraí, Cuaray, Cuarrá, Cuarry=Quarai.
£8.
Cua es= Yulina.
Cu tohee, Cube hatcha=Coosahatchi.
Cubic=Cubac.
Cucamungabit=Cucomonga.
Cucapa, Cucapachas, Cucassus=Cocopa.
Cuchan, Cuchana, Cu-cha-no-Yuma.
Cuchanticas–Kotsoteka.
#. '
uchiaga=Cuchiyaga.
Cuchian=Cuchillones, Yuma.
Cuchili=Cochiti.
Cuchillo = Paako.
Cuchimies=Cochimi.
Cuchin=Cochiti.
Cuchinu=Cochimi.
Cuchiyaga=Cuchiaga.
Cucompners =Cucoomphers.
Cucopa=Cocopa.
Cuctachas–Cushtusha.
Cuculutes=Cuculato.
£.
curpos=Cucurpe.
Cu-cu-tci–Shushuchi.
Cucuye=Pecos.
Cudeves=Eudeve.
Cuechunticas–Kotsoteka.
=Yuma.
£ukainde.
Cuelóce, Cuelotetrey=Quelotetrey
Cuelpe=Walpi.
Cueres, Cuerez=Keresan Family, San Felipe de
Cuerez.
Cuerro=Quarai.
Cuesninas = Havasupai.
Cuhanas = Cajuenche, Cocopa.
Cuhtzuteca = Kotsoteka.
Cuichan= Yuma.
Cuimnapum=Chimnapum.
Cüimp=Shuimp.
Cuismer, Cuisnurs=Havasupai.
Cuitoa = Cuitoat.
Cuiukguos=Cayuga.
Cuivira=Quivira.
Cuivres=Tatsanottine.
Cujanes, Cujanos= Kohani.
Cuk’=Suk.
Cühané=Shuhlacan.
Culdoah = Kauldaw.
Culismisna, Culisnurs=Havasupai.
Cull-oo-sau hat-che=Calusahatchi.
oumas, Cullowes=Kulumi.
Culsagee = Kulsetsiyi.
Culs-coupés=Kishkakon.
Cultalchulches=Cutalchiches.
Cülü'c=TSul
C
u
l
u
l
-
-
ul
ul
Cumana=Cajuenche.
Cumanche, Cumancias = Comanche.
Cumanes=Punames.
Cum-ba-twas–Kumbatuash.
Cumeehes=Comanche.
Cumera, Cumero=Cumaro.
Cum-i-um-has, Cum-min-tahs=Cumumbah.
Cummoaquí, Cummooqui-Hopi.
Cumpas–Cumpus.
Cumpes=Cumumbah.
Cum-que-kis – Komkyutis. -
£ Cumshewes, Cumshuwaw–Cumshewa.
Cum-um-pahs=Cumumbah.
Cumupas–Cumpus.
Cuñai=Cuñeil.
Cunames, Cunanes=Punames.
Cuni=Zuñi.
Cün-iktoeka–Shungikcheka.
Cun-i-um-hahs – Cumumbah.
Cünkaha-nap'in-Shungkahanapin.
Cunka-yute-cni=Shungkayuteshni.
CUAMPES–CUfY A MANGUE
1049
Cúñxe £
Cuńki-ki'-ka-ra'-tca-da, Cuñk-tcañk’i-ki'-ka-ra'-tca-
da=Shungikikarachada.
Cü"mikase=Shomakoosa.
Gunnesedago=Canadasaga.
Cunniw s=Caughnawaga.
Cuñopavi =Shongopovi.
Cün'-ta"ce-we=Shuntanthewe.
Cün'-tan-çka=Shuntanthka.
Qun'-ta"quo-3ce=Shuntankhoche.
Cunyeel=Cuñeil.
Cuoerchitou-Couechitou.
Cuouex=Dakota.
Cüp=Shup.
Cupachas-Cocopa.
£
uppunna it=Cuppunaugunnit.
: pp g
Cuquiaratzi, Cuquiarichi,
rachi.
Curancahuases=Karankawa.
Curas = Kusa.
Curinghóa=Cuirimpo.
Curois–Koroa. po
Curtaka=Castake.
£ Curtz-e-Ticker=Kotsoteka.
Cusabees=Cusabo.
Cusates= Kasihta.
Cusbabi=Cahuabi.
Cuscarawaoke=Cuscarawaoc.
Cusch.cushke, Cuscuskie=Kuskuski.
Cuseta, Cusetahs, Cusetas= Kasihta.
Cusha=Coosha.
Cushans=Yuma.
Cushatees, Cushehtah=Koasati.
Cushetaes=Kasihta.
Cushhooks, Cushhouks=Cushook.
Cusihuirachic=Cusihuiriachic.
Cusitas, Cusitash = Kasihta.
Cuskarawaocks=Cuscarawaoc.
Cuskcaskking=Kuskuski.
Cuskoeteh-wav-thesseetuck=Siksika.
Cuskuskus= £ki.
Cuquiurachi=Cuquia-
es=Koasati.
Cusseta, Cussetahs, Cussetas, Cussetau, Cussetaw
Cus-se-tuh-Kasihta.
Cusshetaes=Koasati.
Cussitahs, Cussitos, Cussutas= Kasihta.
Custachass=Cushtusha.
Custalaga=Custaloga's Town.
Custasha=Custachas.
Custologa, Custologo=Custaloga's Town.
Custusha=Cushtusha.
Cususkey=Kuskuski.
Cu ies=Foxes.
Cutahaco–Tutahaco.
Cutalches=Cutalchiches.
Cut Bank=Micacuopsiba.
Cut Beards= Pabaksa.
Cutcanas, Cutchanas =Yuma.
£oKoasati. C C
uteanas, Cutganas, Cutganes, Cutguanes-Yuma.
öuthalchuche:Cutalchi's
Cut heads = Pabaksa.
Cuthi Uskehaca =Cuthi Uckehaca.
Guthlamuhs, Cuthlamuks=Cathlamet.
Cutifachiqui, Cuti'flachiqua–Cofitachiqui.
Cutlashoots=Ootlashoot.
Cut Offs=Kiyuksa.
Cutsahnim, Cut-sa-nim, Cuts-sāh-nem,
nim-Yakima.
Cuttako = Kiowa Apache.
Cuttambas, Cuttawa=Catawba.
Cuttawomans=Cuttatawomen.
Cuts-sah.
| Gut-throats=Dakota.
Cut Wrists=Cheyenne.
Cuuames=Punames.
Cuunsiora=Gyusiwa.
Cuvarro-Cubero.
Cu-wa-la-cu-Shuwalacu.
Cuwa'l EçEt=Shuwalethet.
Cuwally=Huhliwahli.
Cuyahuga=Cayuga.
Cuyama=Kuyam.
Cuya £ Cuyamanque, Cuyanhenque, Cuyam-
mique, Cuyamonge, Cuya-mun-ge, Cuyamungue=
Cuyamunque.




1050
[B. A. E.
CUYANES-DESSAMONPEAKE
Cuyanes=Kohani.
Cuyapipa. Cuyapipe=Cuiapaipa.
Cuybira=Quivira.
Cuyo, Monque=Cuyamunque.
Cuytoa=Cuitoat.
Cuyuse=Cayuse.
Cuzá=Quarai.
Cuzadans=Koasati.
Cuzans=Kusa.
Cuzayá=Quarai.
Cvni=Zuñi.
Cwahago=Cayahoga.
Cwarenuock=Cawruuoc.
Cycuyo = Pecos.
Cyininook=Cree.
Cynagos=Sinago.
Cyneper, Cynikers=Seneca.
Cyotlero=Coyoteros.
Cypowais plunderers=Pillagers.
Cypoways=Chippewa.
Cyuse=Cayuse.
Takelma.
Etagottine.
Navaho.
Dachi–Tachi.
D'Achiliny=Pawating.
Dacorta, Dacota=Dakota.
Dacota errans=Gens du Large.
Dacotah = Dakota.
Dacotan=Siouan Family.
Dacotas of the St Peter's =Santee.
Da-da’-ze ni'-ka-cin'-ga = Paiute.
Da-ga-e-6-ga=Mohawk.
Daha-dinneh, Daha-dinnis, Dahā-dtinné=Etagottine.
Da-ha-dumies=Etagottine.
P:". Dahcotas, Dahkota, Dah-ko-tah as Da-
&ota.
Dahodinni, Daho-tena=Etagottine.
Daigano= Diegueño.
##:
Dakaz, Dakkadhae, Dakkadhe-Tukkuth kutchin.
Däklá-wéti=Daktlawedi.
Dakoias, Dakotah=Dakota.
Dakotan=Siouan Family.
Dakotha = Dakota.
Dakts'aamaláš, Dak‘ts'aawaná"> Klamath.
Dákwā'i=Toquo.
Data=Tala.
Dalinchi–Talinchi.
Dalles, Dalls Indians=Dalles Indians.
Dalsalsan=Tulsulsun.
Daminoia=Aminoya.
Dancer band =Genega's Band.
Dancers=Kawia.
Danda'gānu-Lookout Mountain Town.
P:Athapascan Family, Kaiyuhkhotana, Tsat-
time.
Dane Esclaves=|Etchareottine.
Dà-ném-mé=Tanima.
Danites=Athapascan Family.
Danites Esclaves=|Etchareottine.
Danoncaritaoui =Totiakton.
Danoska=Ohanhanska.
Danoxa=Danokha.
Danzarines = Kawia.
Doq! awe'di- Daktlawedi.
Darazhazh–Pawnee.
Darcota, Darcotar, Dareotas=Dakota.
Dark Buffalo-Washabe.
Dasamanquepeio, Dasamanquepeuk, Dasamonpeack,
Dasamonquepeio, Dasamoquepeuk, Dasamotique-
perc-Dasamonquepeuc.
Da'sha-i-Kadohadacho.
Dashiton=I)eshuhittan.
Dashu=Deshu.
Dasia'ja-ha-ga-Hangatanga.
£
Da’skwitänyi-Tusquittah.
Dassamonpeack, Dassamopoque=Dasamonguepeuc.
Datcho= Kadohadacho.
Da-thun'da=Te-inde.
Datse'-an=Comanche
Datumpa"ta-Kiowa.
Daudehokto-Totiakton.
Dau-pum Wintun-Daupom Wintun.
Davaxo-Navaho.
David's People Fetutlin.
Dawamish-I)wamish.
Dawaganhaes, Dawaganhas-Ontwaganha.
Dawhoot-dinneh=Etagottine.
Dawta=Dakota.
Paxé't=Dahet.
Dayó-de-hok'-to-Totiakton.
Døe-tū=Dhegiha.
Dead Man's Creek=Skichistan.
De-a-ghe'-ta=Dhighida.
Deagothee Loochoo=Tukkuthkutchin.
Deaguanes=Doguenes.
Decanohoge=Canienga.
DeChentes, De Chute river, De Chutes=Des Chutes.
De Corbeau=Crows.
Decu'E Deshu.
Decu'hit tan=Deshuhittan. *
de Curbo-Crows.
De-d'á têné=Mishikhwutmetunne.
Deegothee=Tukkuthkutchin.
Deer=Itchualgi.
Deerfield Indians= Pocomtuck.
Deer (gens)=Chaikikarachada.
Deer Head=Tapa.
Deer Horn=Nageuktormiut.
Deerhorn mountaineers =Etechesottine.
Deewano=Twana.
Degathee Dinee, Degothees, Degothi-Kutchin=Tuk.
kuthkutchin.
Deguenes=Doguenes.
Degutbee Dinees, Deguthee Dennee, Deguthee Dine,
eguthee Dinees=Tukkuthkutchin.
Déhkewi-Kutchin.
De Ho Riss Kanadia=Coreorgonel.
Deis–Sandia.
DeKalb =Olitassa.
Dekanoagah =Conejoholo.
Dekanoge=Canienga.
Delamattanos, Delamattenoos-Huron.
Delarof, Delarov=Unga.
Delawar, Delawaras, De Lawarrs, Delaways
Delaware.
Del Bajio-Bajio.
Del Caca–Caca Chimir.
Delcalsacat=Kokopki.
Del Charco-Charco.
Del Cojate=Cojate.
Del Cumero=Cumaro.
Deldjé, Deldzjé=Tontos.
Delemattanoes=Huron.
Delewares, Delewars, Deleways=Delaware.
Dellamattanoes=Huron.
Dél Llano= Llano.
Delmash-Mulluk.
Del Orroyo-Pueblo del Arroyo.
Del Pirique = Perigua.
Del Raton=Raton.
Del Teculote=Tecolote.
Deluas-Delaware.
Delwashes=Mulluk.
De-na-vi, De-na-ways=Tanima.
DEna'x'daex">Tenaktak.
Dendjyé=Athapascan Family, Kutchin.
Dène Athapascan Family, Kawchodinne.
Dène Couteaux-Jaunes-Tatsanottine.
Dène des Montagnes-Rocheuses=Nahane.
Dene-Dindjié-Athapascan Family.
Dene Etcha-0ttine=Etchaottine.
Deneh-Dindschieh = Athapascan Family.
Dene of the Rocky Mountains=Montagnard.
Dene Peaux-de-Lièvre – Kawchodinne.
Dene Tchippewayans: Chipewyan.
Denighcariages=Amikwa.
Denondadies=Tionontati.
Denver Ute=Grand River Ute.
De-o'-de-sote-Devodeshot.
Deónagano= Deyohnegano.
Deonondade, Deonondadies=Tionontati.
Deononsadaga=Connewango.
De-o-nun'-da-ga-a=Deyonongdadagana.
Dé'sa=Kadohadacho.
Deschitän-Deshuhittan.
Des Chute's River-Des Chutes.
Des Coupes=Cuts.
Deshoot=Des Chutes.
Deshtchin– Destchin.
Des-nedhe-kke-nadè=Desnedekenade.
Des-nedhè-yape-l'Ottine=Desnedeyarelottine.
Desonontage=Onondaga.
Des Puans=Winnebago.
| Dessamonpeake, Dessamopeak-Dasamonquepeue




BULL. 301
Destsini=Theshtshini.
Desumanas =Tawehash.
IDetame=Dotame.
Dé-tdóa =De.
Détlk'oe'dé–Tahlkoedi.
Detseka'yaa=Arapaho.
Devil's medicine man band=Wakan.
Devil Town=Skeinah.
Dewagamas, Dewaganas =Ottawa.
Dew as=Ontwaganha, Ottawa.
De-wā-kā-nhä’=Chippewa.
Dewamish=Dwamish.
Dew a's=Chippewa, Ontwaganha
Dexter=Chinik.
De-yo-non-dà-dä-gān'-ā- Deyonongdadagana.
Déys-hne-gā’-no= Deyohnegano.
Deyudehaakdoh=Totiakton.
DESTSINI—EAST ABECKA
1051
Do'hleli'p=Tulalip.
£
Do"känä=Wichita.
Dolores—Nuestra Señora de los Dolores, Sandia,
Santa Maria de los Dolores.
Dolores de los Adaes=Nuestra Señora de los Do-
lores.
Domingo=Santo Domingo.
Do-no-ha-be-Dahnohabe.
Donondades=Tionontati.
Dononiiote=Oneida (vil.).
Don't Laugh=Kutaiimiks.
Doo-goo-son’=Tegotsugn.
Do-qua-chabsh=Nukwatsamish.
Dosapon=Tisepan.
Dos Pueblos=Miguihui.
Dotlekákat=Dotle.
Diabago=Tioga. Dou =Chippewa, Ontwaganha.
Di o= Diegueño. Douesdonqua=Doustioni.
Diahago, Diahoga, Diahogo=Tioga. Douglas = Kaguyak.
Diegana, Di os, Di Diegino, Dieg Douglas Lake= £,
Dieguenos, bieguinos, fieguno=15iegueño. Dounè Flancs-de-Chien EThlingchadinne.
Dienondades=Tionontati.
Digenes=Diegueño.
Diggers=Bannock, Hohandika, Paiute, Shoshoko,
ainuints.
Digger Ute=Ute.
Digothi, Digothi-kutchin=Tukkuthkutchin.
Di-go-thi- 6= Kutchin.
Díhit=Ponca.
Dildzéhi=Thilzhehi.
Dillewars=Delaware.
e=Wishosk.
Dil-zha=Yavapai.
Dilzhän=Tontos.
Dil-zhay=Mohave, Tontos, Tulkepaia, Yuma.
Dinais=Athapascan Family.
Dindjié=Athapascan Family, Kutchin.
Dindie Loucheux=Kutchin.
Dindjitch, Dine=Athapascan Family.
Diné"=Navaho.
Dinnee, Dinneh, Dinni–Athapascan Family.
Dinondadies, Dinondodies=Tionontati.
Diogenes=Diegueño.
Dionnondadees, Dionondade, Dionondadies, Dionon-
dadoes, Dionondages, Dionondes, Dionoudadie=
Tionontati.
Dis-cheine'> Destchin.
Discovery Island (Indians)=Skingenes.
Di o= Diegueño.
Di en=Tseskadin.
Diskatan=Ixcatan.
Ditt-pax=Qapars.
#F.' ulane.
Divided Peop e= Kushapokla.
Dj'āaquig'it'ena'i=Djahui-gitinai.
Djãaqui'skuatl'adagāi=Djahui-skwahladagai.
jalitason=New River Indians.
a’tien=Tehatchium.
ez=Jemez.
ené=Navaho.
ictañadiñ= Djishtangading.
imaliko–Chimariko.
waka =Seneca.
# tilalgi =Tsulalgi.
'ia'l En k'éowai'-Hlielung-keawai.
D1'iā'l En kunilnagai'-Hlielungkun-lnagai.
Dmaine=Athapascan Family.
Doages=Nanticoke.
Dobimuss=Sannah.
Dock-spus=John Day.
Docota=Dakota.
Do-dah-ho=Dakubetede.
Doegs=Nanticoke.
Dog-drivers=Aglemiut.
Dog-eaters=Arapaho.
# Doginga=Tongigua.
Dog Men's = Hotamitanio.
Dog Nation=Cheyenne.
Do-goo-son’=Tegotsugu.
Dog-rib, Dog-ribbed, Dog Ribs=Thlingchadinne.
Dog River-Watlala.
Dogs Naked– Emitahpahksaiyiks.
Dog Soldier=Hotamitaniu.
Dog tribe = Cherokee.
Do'gu'at=Wichita.
Do'-ha-kel’-yā= Kekin
Dohema=Eudeve.
Dohe’nko-Carrizo.
Dounie' Espa-tpa-Ottinë= Esbataottine.
Doustiany=Doustioni.
Douwaganahs, Dovaganhaes=Ontwaganha, Chip-
pewa.
Dowaganahs=Chippewa.
Dowaganhaas, Dowaganhaes=Ontwagan ha.
Dowaganhas-Chippewa, Ontwaganha.
Dowaganhoes=Ontwaganha.
Dowanganhaes=Chippewa, Ontwagan ha.
Draguanes=Doguenes.
# Goose band=Putetemini.
Drinkers of the Dew= Keresan Family.
och=Nokem.
Dshipowe-ha’ga=Chippewa.
Dsilanocilni=Dsihlnaothihlni.
Dsil = Dsihlthani.
Dsilnaoç'iléine, Dsilnaoçi'lni, Dsi'naoti'lni–Dsih-
lnaothihlni.
Dsiltlá‘ni=Dsihltlani.
Dtcha-ta-uttine=Ettchaottine.
Dtcheta-ta-ut-tunne=Tsetautkenne.
"Dtinnè= Athapascan Family.
Du-a+bc'=Dwamish.
Duburcopota=Cubo Guasibavia.
Ducktown=Kawanuyi.
£nish
Dugiluyi =Tugaloo.
£inagal.
# =Tulalip.
Düksa'i, Dukw'sa'i =Toxaway.
Dulchanois, Dulchinois=Dulchioni.
Dul-dul'-ga-wai-à-mé=Duldulthawajame.
Dumna=Tumna.
Dumplin Town=Atagi.
Dunè=Athapascan Family.
Dunewangua=Deyohnegano.
Dungeness=Yennis.
Dununuk=Tanunak.
Dus-ga-6-weh-o-no=Tuscarora.
Dusty Nose= Iowa.
Dutagamis=Foxes.
Duwano=Twana.
Dwahmish = Dwamish.
Dwā-kā-nén, Dwa-kā-nhä’-Chippewa.
Dwi'-wa=Santo Domingo.
Dyudoosot=1)eyodeshot.
Dzā’wadEénox">Tsawatenok.
Dzitsi'stas=Cheyenne.
Dzos haedrai'=Djus-hade.
Eagle=Khuya.
Eagle-ey'd Indians=Migichihiliniou.
Eagle bor=Orlova.
Eagle head (band) =Tintaotonwe.
Eagle people=Hangkaahutun, Cheghita.
Eambosandata=Khemnichan.
Eamuses=Yamasee.
Eambosandata=Khemnichan.
Eano=Eno.
E-an-to-ah=Jatonabine.
E-ar'-ke=Hopi.
Ear Rings=Kalispel.
Earth=Manyinka.
Earth Eaters = Hohandika.
Earth-lodge=Mandhinkagaghe.
Eascab=Jatonabine.
East Abecka = East Abeika.







1052
[B. A. E.
EASTANORA—E-NAT'-ZA
Eastanora=Ustanali.
East C ta, East C
uechitou.
Eastern Apache=Querechos.
Eastern Folks=Etheneldeli.
Eastern Sioux=Santee.
Eastern Snakes=Washakie's Band.
Eastinaulee=Ustanali.
Eastlanders=Abnaki.
East Moka-Lassa=Imongalasha Skatane.
Eastward Indians=Eastern Indians.
East Yazoo, East Yazoo Skatane=Yazoo Skatane.
Ea-tau-bau=Catawba.
Eaters=Omisis.
Eat no dogs=Shungkayuteshni.
Eat the ham=Wolutayuta.
Ebahumo-Ebahamo.
Ebeetap-oocoola=Ebita Poocola Skatane.
Ebicerinys=Nipissing.
Ebikuita, Ebiquita=Mescalero.
Ebitap-oocoolo-cho-Ebita Poocola Chitto.
Ecanchatty=Kanchati.
Ecclemachs=ESSelen.
Echay=Itseyi.
Echebools, E-chee-lute=Tlakluit.
Echeetees=Hitchiti.
Echehóa=Echojoa.
Echeles= Hitchiti.
E-che-loot, E-che-lute=Tlakluit.
Echemins=Malecite.
Eche-mo-hua-vas–Chemehuevi.
Echeta, Echetee, Echetes, Echeti, Echetii = Hitchiti.
Echia=Itseyi.
Echi-mo-hua-vas–Chemehuevi.
# ship &ti-Siksika.
Echitis, Echitos= Hitchiti.
E’-cho-Itchualgi.
Echoe, Echoee:=Itseyi.
Echonova=Echojoa.
Echunticas–Kotsoteka.
E-chuse-is-li-gau=IStudshilaika.
Evita=Ucita.
Eckanachacu, Eckanakaka=Ikanachaka.
Eclemaches=Esselen.
Econachaca =Ikanachaka.
Econautckky, Econautske=Ikanhatki.
Ecoree=Ecorce.
Ecquamish=Hahuamis.
Ecrevisses rouges=Chakchiuma.
Ecselenas, Ecselenes= Esselen.
Ecumchate, E-cum-cha-ta, E-cum-chate= Kanchati.
E-cum-hut-ke, Ecunhutlee=Ikanhatki.
Edawika=Kadohadacho.
Edchautawoot
to, East Coongeeto=Co-
Edchawtawhoot dinneh, Edchawta-
Ehta-tohó-Gottine=Etatchogottine.
Ehwae=Ehouae.
Ei-dan-noo=Eidenu.
Eioestures=Eneeshur.
Eiotaro=Coyoteros.
Eirichtih=Arapaho.
Eithinyook, Eithinyoowuc=Cree.
Eityam=Lajas.
Eivesteurs=Eneeshur.
Eivillinmiut=Aivilirmiut.
Eiwili=Aivilik.
Eiwillik=Aiyilirmiut,
Ejujuajuin=Idjorituaktuin.
Ekadlü'hsuin=Imnongana.
Ekaluktalugumiut=Ekaluktaluk.
Ekeenteeronnon=Huron.
Ekhiondaltsaan=Ekiondatsaan.
Ekilígamut-Ekilik.
Ekklemaches=Esselen.
Ekógmuts=Ikogmiut.
E-ko-to-pis-taxe=Ekatopistaks.
Ekouk=Ekuk.
# =Shasta.
iks=Ekuks.
Ekü’lath=Ekoolthaht.
Ekun duts ke, Ekunhutke=Ikanhatki
E-kú-pā-be-ka-Ekupabeka.
Ela-a-who-Etleuk.
Elagibucto=Richibucto.
Elah-Sa–Hidatsa. *
Elätse'yi=Ellijay.
Elāwā'diyi=Red Clay.
Elaws=Catawba.
El Cabezon=Cerro Cabezon.
El Corral=Corral.
Elder Brothers=Hathawekila.
Elder Osages=Pahatsi.
El'é-idlin-Gottine=Eleidlinottine.
Elewalies=Huhliwahli.
El Gusano=Seyupa.
E1'-hwa=Elwha.
Elijoy=Ellijay.
Eljiman=Eljman,
El Juez Tarado=Hueso Parado.
Elk= Hotachi, Huwanikikarachada, Khotachi.
Elkatcha=Alkehatchee.
31'katco–Ilkatsho.
El-ke-ai’=Sia.
Elk gens=Anpanenikashika, Wezhinshte.
Elk'la'sumh = Bellabella.
Elk Mountain Utes, Elk Mountain Yutas=Seuvarits
Elk river tribe-Eel River Indians.
Elkwah=Elwha,
Ellzu cathlans-coon-hidery=Naikun-kegawai.
Elmian = Eliman.
El Moro=El Morro.
Eloot=Tlakluit.
Elpawawe=Alpowna.
El Pinal Apaches=Pinaleño.
El Pueblo de los Siete Arroyos=Tenabo.
El Pueblo Quemado=TZenatay.
Elqi’mih=Tsimshian.
El Tunque=Tungge.
E-lute=Tlakluit.
Elwahs= Elwha.
Em-alcom - Homalko.
Emam8eta = Emamoueta.
Emarhe-Ematlochee's Town.
Emat=Emet.
Emeaes, Emeges, Emenes, Emes-Jemez.
#metgale axá cang=Paya.
Emexes=Jemez.
Emissourita=Missouri.
Emlh-wilh-laht=Ucluelet.
Emmes=Jemez.
Emola= Homolua.
Em-tim'-bitch=Intimbich.
Emucfau, Emuckfau, Emuckfaw,
whoot tinneh, Edchawtawoot=Etchareottine.
Ede-but-say=Kainah.
Edgpüluk=Edgpiiliik.
Edistoes, Edistow = Edisto.
Edjiére-tpou-kkè-made=Edjieretrukenade.
Edohwe=Kikatsik.
Edshaw-tawoot=Etchareottine.
Eekuk= Ekuk.
Eemitches=Imiche.
Eeno=Eno
Eefnivwin=Erniv win.
Eert-kai-lee–Kutchakutchin.
Ee-ta-sip-shov=Sans Arcs.
Egeish-Eyeish.
Egowik= Iguik.
Egues=Eudeve.
Egusanna cahel=Eguianna-cahel.
Eh-aht-tis-aht=Ehatisaht.
Ehanktonwanna, E-hank-to-wana =Yanktonai.
Ehateset, E'hatisath, Ehatt-is-aht=Ehatisaht.
Ehawhokales=Sawokli.
E-hawn-k'-t'-wawn-nah =Yanktonai.
E-hawn-k'-t’-wavns=Yankton.
Ehelutes=Tlakluit.
Ehesepiooc=Chesapeake.
Eh-grertsh–Miskut.
£h-hátzá=Ehartsar.
Ehihalis=Chehalis.
Eh-nek-Amaikiara.
Ehonkeronons=Kichesipirini.
Eh8ae – Ehouae.
Eh-qua-nek-Shanamkarak.
ehronnons=Erie,
Ehta-Gottine=Etagottine.
Imukfa.
Emusas–Emussa.
Enacapen=Enecappe.
E-nagh-magh =Tigua.
E-nam=Inam.
Enansa-Quapaw.
Enanthayonni=Toryohne.
Enarhonon-Arendahronons.
E-nāt'-zā= Hidatsa.
Emukfau-

BULL. 30]
Encantada Mesa=Katzimo.
Encarnacion, Encarnacion Sutaquison=Sudacson.
Enchanted Mesa=Katzimo.
Encierro=Pueblo del Encierro.
Enclataws=Lekwiltok.
Endastes=Conestoga.
Enecaq=Enecappe.
E-nee-sher=Eneeshur.
Eneguape=Enecappe.
Enek=Amaikiara.
Enepiahe, Enepiahoe, Enepiahoes=Ervipiames.
Enequaque=Enecappe.
*:w. E-ne-shur, Eneshure, Enesteurs=Enee-
snur.
Enfula =Eufaula.
English Bay=Alexandrovsk.
English Indians=Apalachicola.
English town=Inkillis Tamaha.
English Towns=Oklahannali.
Engma=Henaggi.
Enitachopko = Anatichapko.
En-ke-map-o-tricks=Nkamaplix.
En-ke-mip=Nkamip.
Enk-ka-sa-ba- Inkesabe.
Enna-k'é, En-na-k'ie'= Eskimo.
= Anni KWa.
Enneyuttehage=Oneida (vil.).
Enoe=Eno.
Enook-sha-lig=Inug-ulik.
Enotochopco, Enotochopko-Anatichapko.
E-no-tucks= Inotuks.
Enquisacoes=Arkokisa.
Ensanich=Sanetch.
Ensenes=Esselen.
Enta-otin=Tautin.
Entari ronnon=Cherokee.
Entimbich=Intimbich.
Entouhonorons, Entwohonoron= Seneca.
#: Pai=Yavapai.
E-oh =E-eh.
Eokoros=Arikara.
Eoote-lash-Schute=Ootlashoot.
Eototo winwä, E-o'-to-to wuñ-wü= Eototo.
E-ow-ick=Chamisso.
E-pa=Walapai.
E—pe-sau-gee-Ipisogi.
*: Epicerinyens, Epicerinys, Epiciriniens,
pisingles, Epissingue = Nipissing.
Epithápa = Popotita.
E-póh-si-miks=Ipoksimaiks.
Equalett=Ekool thaht.
Equi=Eudeve.
Equinipichas–Acolapissa.
Equitumi= Aquitun.
bacha=Uzutiuhi.
Erawika-Kadohadacho.
Ercansaques= Kansa.
Erchipeetay=Siksika.
krettchi ottine=Etcheridiegottine.
Erians= Erie.
Erié=Rique.
Erieckronois, Erieehronons, Eriehronon, Erielho-
nons, Erieronons, Eriez, Erigas – Erie.
Erige=Rique.
# Tejocharontiong=Tiosahrondion.
Erike=Rique.
Eriniouai, Erinivek=Illinois.
E-ri-o-Erio.
Eriwoneck=Eriwonec.
Erkiléit=Kutchin.
Ermomex=Eriwonec.
Erocoise=Iroquois.
Eromaha=Omaha.
Erqigdlit=Adlet.
Errieronons=Erie.
Ersegon : =Arosaguntacook.
Erskins=Eskini.
E-rus'-si=Erusi.
Esanapes, Esanopes=Essanape.
Esanties=Santee.
Esau, Esaws = Catawba.
Escabaca-Cascastes= Escaba.
Escamacu- Uscarnacu.
Escanjaques, Escansaques, Escanxaques=Kansa
Escelen, Escelenes, Escellens= Esselen.
Escequatas= Mescaleros.
Eschentown=Punxsutawny.
ENCANTADA MESA—E'-TCU-LET LöN-Ni.
1053
| E. Scihous=Santee.
Esclaves=|Etchareottine, Thlingchadinne.
Escoumin, Escoumins=Eskimo.
Escurieux= Ecureuil.
Eselenes=Esselen.
Esewonecks=Eriwonec.
Eshkibod=Eskimo.
Esikwita=Mescaleros, Kiowa Apache.
Eskeemoes=Eskimo.
Eskelen=Esselen.
E-skel-lute, Eskeloot=Tlakluit.
Eskiaeronnon=Chippewa.
Eskima, Eskimantsik, Eskimántzik, Eskimauk,
Eskimaux=Eskimo.
Eskimaux= Eskimauan Family.
Eskimeaux, Eskimesis Eskimo.
Eskimo=Eskimauan Family.
Es-kin= Eskini.
Es-kin-e-nar=Tzecheschinne.
Es-kin'-ni-zin+ Destchin.
Es-kin-os'-pus=Tzetses-adri.
Es-ki'-u-do"-ra=Destchin.
Es-kopiks=Nascapee.
Eskoros=Arikara.
Eslen, Eslenes= Esselen.
Esopes, Esopuz= Esopus.
Espatingh=Hespatingh.
Es-pä-to-ti-na, Espa-tpa-0ttine=Esbataottine.
Espeleta=Oraibi.
Espicheates=Spichehats.
Espíritu Santo de Cocorin–Cocori.
Esquansaques= Kansa.
Esquiates= Hesquiat.
Esquimantsic, Esquimau, Esquimaux- Eskimo.
Esquimaux= Esquimauan Family.
Esquimeaux, Esquimones= Eskimo.
Es-ree-que-tees=Mescaleros.
Es-sah'-ah-ter=Santee.
Es-san-a-pis, Essannapes= Essanape.
Essapookoon=Mountain Crows.
Essa-queta-Kiowa Apache.
Essekwitta, És-se-kwit’-ta-Mescaleros.
Esselenes= Esselen.
Essenapes= Essanape.
Esse-qua-ties=Mescaleros.
Essequeta = Kiowa Apache.
Essi-kuita=Mescaleros.
Essinaboin–Assiniboin.
Esson=Santee.
Estaboga=Istapoga.
Es-ta-ke-wach=Astakiwi.
Estalaoe=Estatoee.
Estanaula=Ustanali.
Estanxaques=Kansa.
E-sta-pa"> Histapenumanke.
Estatoe, Estatoie=Estatoee.
Estechemains, Estecheminès, Estechemins=Male-
cite.
Estiaghes, Estiaghicks=Chippewa.
Estilococo+ Estocoloco.
Estjage=Chippewa.
Estók pakai peyáp=Comecrudo.
Estók pakawaila=Pakawa.
Estolococo+ Estocoloco.
Estotowe, Estotowe great= Estatoee.
Estward Indians=Eastern Indians.
E-swhedip=Ishwidip.
Eta=Cree.
E-ta-a-tza 'an'né, É-ta-a-t'out anne=Etaattha-
tunne.
E-tach-e-cha=Iteshicha.
Eta-gottiné=Dahotena.
Etah = Ita.
Etak buoh, Etakmurs=Etakmehu.
E-ta-leh=Arapaho.
E-tall-wau=Taluamikagi.
E-tá-ni-o-Atsina.
E-tans-ke-pa-se-ta-qua–Assiniboin.
Eta-0ttine=Etagottine.
Etchapé-ottiné=Etchareottine.
Etchemons=Malecite.
Etchian-Kpét=Chitsa.
#. £ Malecite.
tohipoes=Chippewa.
Etchitas= I'
Etch-kah-taw-wah = Dakubetede.
Etchmins= Malecite.
| Etchoe, Etchowee–Itseyi.
| E'tcu-létian né, E' tou lit'-Echulit.










1054
[B. A. E.
ETECHEMIES.–FORT RUPERT
Etechemies, Etechemin, Etechemines, Etecheminii,
Etecheneus, Etemänkiaks, Eteminquois=Malecite.
Etewans=Etiwaw.
Etharita=Etarita.
Ethen-elteli=Etheneldeli.
Ethinu, £
Etichimenes=Malecite.
Etichita = Hitchiti.
Etion nontatehronnons, Etionnontates=Tionontati.
E-tish-shöka-Etshoka.
Etiwans-Etiwaw. -
Etnémi tane, Etnémi-tenéyu=Umpqua.
£". luk
tohlugamiut–Etoluk.
Eto-husse-wakkes= Itahassivaki.
Etschimins=Malecite.
Etsh-tawút-dinni-Etchareottine.
Etsi-kin=Etsekin.
Etsitu"biwat=Ditsakana.
Et-tah-kin-nee-Walpi.
Ettchéri-dié-Gottine=Etcheridiegottine.
Ettine-tinney= Etheneldeli.
Etuck Chukké= Etuk Chukke.
Etzāmish=Songish.
Euchas–Yuchi, Yuma. -
Euchees=Yuchi, Yukichetunne.
Eucher, Euches= Yukichetunne.
Euchitaws= Hitchiti.
Euchre, Euchre Creek=Yukichetunne.
Euclataw= Lek wiltok.
Euclitus= Lek wiltok, Tsakwalooin.
Eudebe, Eudeva-Eudeve.
Eufala's, Eufalee, Eufantees=Eufaula.
Euforsee-Hiwassee.
Eufath, Eufaulahatche, Eu-fau-lau, Eu-fau-lau-hat-
che, Eufaule, Eufaulies, Eufollahs, Eufowlas-
Eufaula.
Euhchee− Yuchi.
Euimes=Jemez.
Eukas–Yukian Family.
E-ukshikni, É-ukskni=Klamath.
Eukwhatsum=Ikwopsum.
Eu'nmun=Avak.
Euphalau, Euphales=Eufaula.
Eu-qua-chee, Eu-quah-chee-Yukichetunne.
Euquatops=Mescaleros.
Eurocs=Yurok.
Eus-á-nich=Sanetch.
E’-ushkni=Klamath.
Eusquemays= Eskimo.
Eustenaree- Ustanali.
Eutahs, Eutaw = Ute.
Eutchees=Yuchi.
Eutempeche's=Intimbich.
Euyrons=Huron.
Eves=Erie.
Evists-uni-pahis = Heviqsnipahis.
£
Ewany =Yowani.
Ewa'wus, E-w-aw-was-- Ewawoos.
Ewemalas-- Alibamu.
Ewinte=Uinta.
** Ewlhwiehaht, Ewl-hwilh-aht=Uclue-
et.
E-wu-ha-wu-si-Shoshoni.
#: Ekaloaping.
Exalualuin= Ekalualuin.
Exaluaqdjuin - Ekaluakdjuin.
Exaluin-Ekaluin.
Exaluqdjuaq- Ekalukdjuak.
Excanjaque, Excausaquex-Kansa.
Excellemaks= Esselen.
Excomminqui, Excomminquois = Eskimo.
Fx e ninnth-Cexeninuth.
Exepiahohé- Ervipiames,
Exoluin-Ekaluin.
Eyack imah-Yakima.
Eyakini diné-Hopi.
Eyank-ton-wah-Yanktonai.
Eyish-Eyeish.
Eythinyuwuk=Cree.
Factory Indians Sukinatcha.
Facullie=Takulli.
Fallatahs, Fallatrahs= Atfalati.
Fall Indians= Atsina, Clow we walla, Des Chutes,
Pawating.
Falls Indians = Des Chutes.
Falls Village-Gaskosada. |
Falsav(o)ins=Menominee.
False Creek=Snauk.
False £ Yennis.
Faraona, Faraon Apaches, Faraones, Fardenes, Far-
reon Apaches=Faraon.
Fat Cavity clan=Wikorzh.
Fatehennyaha= Hotalihuyana.
Father Fremin's village=Totiakton.
Fat Roasters=Ipoksimaiks.
Faux Têtes-Plates=Salish.
Fa-wac-car-ro=Tawakoni.
Fawalomnes=Tuolumne.
Feaga=Jeaga.
Fejuas-Tejua
£
Felles avoins=Menominee.
Femmes blanches=White Woman's Town.
Ferconteha, Fercouteha=Serecoutcha.
Fetkina–Chnagmiut.
Fetoutlin= Fetutlin.
Fia=Mecastria.
Fiapuzi-Trea, Guatitruti.
Filifaes, Filijayas-Tilihaes.
Fire Heart's band= Chantapeta's Band.
Fire-house=Tebugkihu.
Fire Indians, Fire Nation= Mascoutens.
Fish-eaters=Assiniboin, Mameoya, Tazaaigadika,
Timpaiavats, Winnebago.
Fish gens=Huinikashika.
Fish Lake=Komkonatko.
Fishpond, Fish-Pond Town=Hlahlokalka.
Fish Utes=Seuvarits.
Five Canton Nations, Five Indian Cantons,
Mohawk Nations, Five Nations: Ir, *quois.
Five Nations of the Sciota Plains= Mingo.
Flachbogen-Kitunahan Family, Lower Kutenai.
Flambeau, Lac du=Wauswaginning.
Flanakaskies=Monahassano.
Flancs de chien-Thlingchadinne.
Flandreau Sioux= Flandreau Indians.
Flat Belly's Village=Papakeecha.
Flatbow=Kitunahan Family.
Flatbows=Lower Kutenai.
Flat Bows=Puhksinahmahyiks.
Flathead Kootanie-Kalispel.
Flatheads=Catawba, Chinook, Choctaw, Histape-
numanke, Muskhogean Family, Nez Percés,
Salishan Family, Spokan, Tushepaw, Waxhaw.
Flathead Selish-Salish.
Flats=Choctaw,
Flat-side Dogs=Thlingchadinne.
Flattery=Makah.
Flonk'-o-Lolanko.
Flores= Las Flores.
Flour Village=Corn Village.
Fly gens=Itamalgi.
Foille avoine Chippeways=Munominikasheenhug.
Follaties= Atfalati.
Folleavoine, Folles, Folles Avoines, Fols, Fols
Avoin, Fols Avoines, Folsavoins=Menominee
Fols Avoin Sauteaux, Fols-avoin-Sauters=Muno-
minikasheenhug.
Fols-avoise=Menominee, Munominikasheenhug.
Folsovoins=Menominee.
Fondagame=Roche de Boeuf.
Fond du Lac=Wiaquahhechegumeeng.
Fond du Lac Loucheux=Tatlitkutchin.
Fonechas–Pohoniche.
Foolish Dogs= Hosukhaunu.
Foosce-hat-che, Fooschatchee,
Fooskahatche= Fusihatchi.
Foot Assiniboines=Gens de Pied.
Ford's Prairie=Talal.
Foremost=Hanga.
Forestdale ruin-Tundastusa.
Forked tree-Waganakisi.
Fort Augusta=Shamokin.
Fort Chinnabie- Chinnaby's Fort
Fort Franklin-Venango.
Fort George=Leitli.
Fort Hamilton-Nunapithlugak.
Fort Hope=Sakahl.
Fort Indians=Kutchakutchin.
Fort Kenai-Kenai.
Fort Machault, Fort Mackhault, fort of Venango-
Venango.
Fort Queen=Sequim.
Fort Reliance=Nuklako.
Fort Rupert-Tsahis.
Five
Foosee Hatchee,





BULL. 30]
Fort Rupert Indians= Kwakiutl.
Fort Schamockin=Shamokin.
Fort Simpson= Port Simpson.
Fort Simpson Indians=Tsimshian.
Fort Town=Neamathla.
Fosters Bar=Tiaks.
Fou-ka-was--Tonkawa.
Foul Town=Fowl Town.
Fountain= Huhilp.
Four Crows band=Watsequeorda's band.
Four Peak Indians=Pinal Coyotero, Tontos.
Fowl Town=Tutalosi.
Foxers=Foxes.
Foxes=Chula.
Franceses=Pawnee.
Francisco de Necha=San Francisco de los Tejas.
Francisco Xavier=San Francisco Xavier de Viggé
Biaundo.
Franckstown=Frankstown.
Fraser's Lake Village=Natleh.
Freckled Panis=Wichita.
Fredericstahl= Frederiksdal.
French Catharinestown, French Catherines town=
Catherine's Town.
French Mohawks=Caughnawaga.
French Prairie Indians=Ahantchuyuk.
French Praying Indians=Caughnawaga.
French Town=Oston wackin.
Frente Negra Mts. =Tutuetac.
Fresh meat necklace le=Talonapin.
Frieden Huetten, £ enshutten = Friedenshuet-
ten.
Friedensstadt=Languntennenk.
Frijoleros= Papago.
Friyti=Guatitruti.
Frog Indians=Manta.
Fronteras = Corodeguachi.
Fruson=Tucson.
Fuchs-Aleuten-Unalaska.
Fucson=Tucson.
Fuketcheepoonta=Faluktabunnee.
Fulawin=|Menominee.
Fulemmy's=Pinder Town.
Fulsowines=Menominee.
Fusahatche= Fusihatchi.
Fushi=Hatakfushi.
Futun =Jutun.
Fwah=FWaha.
-ān-do-wā-nānā=Gaandowanang.
"-no'-ge'–Gaanoge.
Gä-a-no-ga, Gä'-a-no-geh, Gā-ā-nón-ge'–Nyutcir.
haan.
Gabrileños=Gabrieleño.
Gacheos=Cayuga.
Gachimantiagon=Buckaloon.
Gachnawas-haga=Conoy.
Gachoi, Gachoos, Gachpas–Cayuga.
Gá'-da-gans’-geon, 'taraugus.
Ga-dā'-o= Gadaho,
Ga-dji jin'ga=Gadjizhinga.
Gaensera= Kanagaro.
Gaga'n hit tan=Kagan hittan.
Gagara-Shapka=Pogoreshapka.
G‘āg'g'ilak'a=Gyagygyilakya.
o: ieanhgwe, Gaghsiungua, Gaghsonghgwa,
aghsonshwa-Kashong.
Gagnieguez= Mohawk.
Gagsonghwa= Kashong.
£aniuk,
Gahasieanhgwe=Kashong.
Gahéwa= Kiowa.
Gahkwas–Erie.
Gä-'hnā-wā’-ge=Caughnawaga.
Gahooskins=Yahuskin.
Gāh-tau-go ten’-ni, Gâh-tów-gö tin'-ni=Chintagot-
tine.
Gä'-i-gwu = Kiowa.
Gaiuckers=Cayuga.
Gai'wa– Kiowa.
Gajuka-Goiogouen.
Gajuquas, Gakaos=Cayuga.
Gä'L'ak'anasisi=Wakanasisi.
Galā'qstxoqL= Killaxthokle.
Galasteo–Galisteo.
Galcâni– Kulchana.
Gal Doe= Kauldaw.
Galeese Creek Indians=Taltushtuntude.
Galiamoix=Katlamoik.
FoRT RUPERT INDIANs—GA-NUN-TA'-AH 1055
Galice Creek=Taltushtuntude.
Galiste=Galisteo.
Galisteo-Heshota Ayathltona.
Galleace Creek=Taltushtuntude.
Gallisteo-Galisteo.
Galtzanen, Galzanen, Galzani-Kulchana.
'a'm3'amtElal-Gamgamtelatl.
paw.
Ganachgeritawe=Seneca.
Gä-nā-dā-ā-gwann, Ga-na-da’-gwa, Ga-na-da-ló'-qua-
Canandaigua.
Gä-nā-dā-sa-ga, Gä-na-dā-sage, Gä-nā-dà-se”-ge'–
Canadasaga.
Ganadatsiagon=Gandaseteiagon.
Ganadesaga = Canadasaga.
Ganadoke, Gä-na'-doque=Ganadogan.
Ganagarahhare, Ganagarah'hare=Venango.
Ganagaro=Kanagaro.
Ganaghsaragey, Ganaghsaragues=Ganasarage.
Ganagsadagas-Oka.
Gä-nāh'-dā-on-tweh = Ganedontwan.
jo-hi'-e=Canajoharie.
Ganaraské=Gameraske.
Ga-na-ta-lā’-qua, Ganataqueh=Canandaigua.
Ganatcheskiagon=Gandaseteiagon.
Ganatisgowa=Sganatees.
Ganatoheskiagon=Gandaseteiagon.
nawses=Conoy.
Gânaxte'di=Ganahadi.
Ganciou, Gancydoes=Ganneious.
Gandachioragon, Gandachiragou = Deyodeshot.
Gandagan, Gandagarae, Gan ' = Kanagaro.
Gandaouagué, Gandaouaqué, Gandaougue–Caugh-
nawaga.
Gandaschekiagon=Gandaseteiagon.
Gandastogega, Gandastogués=Conestoga.
Gandatsiagon, Gandatskiagon=Gandaseteiagon.
Gandawagué=Caughnawaga.
Gandougaraé=Kanagaro.
Gandules=Moenkopi.
Ganeagaonhoh, Ga-ne-a'-ga-o-no=Mohawk.
Ganechsatàge, &:
Ga-ne-ga-hā’-ga-Mohawk.
Ganeganaga =Caughnawaga.
Ganeidos, Ganeious, Ganejou = Ganneious.
Ganentaa, Ganentaha=Gannentaha.
Ganeousse=Ganneious.
Ganesatague =Oka.
Ganeyont=Ganneious.
Gangascoe=Gangasco.
Gangawese =Conoy.
Ganiegueronons, Gani-inge, Gani-ingehāga, Ganinge-
hage=Mohawk.
Gannagaro= Kanagaro.
Gannaouagué=Caughnawaga.
Gannaouens=Conoy.
Gannaraské=Gameraske.
Gannejouts, Ganneous, Ganneouse=Ganneious.
Ganniagflari, Ganniagwari = Mohawk.
Ganniataratich-rone=Nanticoke.
Ganniegéhaga, Ganniégeronon, Ganniegez, Gannie.
gué, Ganniekez=Mohawk.
Ganniessinga=Conoy.
Ganningehage=Mohawk.
Gannogarae= Kanagaro.
Gannondata=Deyodeshot.
Gannongarae, Gannougarae=Kanagaro.
Gannounata=Deyodeshot.
Gano'-a-lo'-hale=Oneida (vil.).
Ga-no-ā-o'-hā, Ga-no'a-o-ha =Ganowarohare.
Ganochi on=Deyodeshot.
Ga-non-dā'-ă = Gannentaha.
Ganonwāro'hāre ‘=Ganowarohare.
Gä-nosé-gā-go, Gá-nos'-gā-goñ=Ganosgagong.
Ganossetage=Conestoga.
Ganowa'lohale, Gä'nowalohar'la=Ganowarohare.
Ga-no'-wau-ga=Caughnawaga.
Ganowauges=Ganawagus.
Ganowina =Ganowarohare.
Gānsā'gi, Gānsāgiyi = Kansaki.
Ganstero= Yuma.
Gantsi=Kiowa Apache.
Gä'nunda'gwa=Canandaigua.
Ga-nun'-dā-sa=Ganondasa.
Ga-nun-dā-sa’-ga-Canadasaga.
| Ga-nun-ta'-ah=Gannentaha.
amoenapa, Gamoenepa, Gamonepa=Communi-
Gänäjohälä'-que, Gänäjoha'rla, Ganajohhore, Ga-na-
Ganaway, Ganawense, Ganawese, Ganawoose, Ga-






1056
[B. A. E.'
GANUs'GKGo—G I'G ilqAM
Ganus'gägo, Ganuskago= Ganosgagong.
GA'nxet xà-idAga-i-Gunghet-haidagai.
G'anyakoilnagai=Aoyakulnagai.
Gä-on-"hia'-di-onn'-Caneadea.
Ga-o-no'-geh-Nyuchirhaan.
Ga-o-sa-eh-ga-aah, Gao'sāgāo-Chinoshahgeh.
Gāot! a "k-an=Gaudekan.
Gä-o-üs-à-gé-on=Chinoshahgeh.
Gä-o-us-geh=Gaousge.
Gao'yadeo-Caneadea.
Grä'p!énox"=Kopsino.
Gappa=Quapaw.
Gä-qua'-ga-o-no=Erie.
Gaqui-Yaqui.
Gaqūlin= Gakhulin.
Gaqūlinulin'be=Gakhulinulinbe.
Gardeau, Gardow-Gadaho.
Garennajenhaga=Huron.
Garhawquash=Kashong.
Garote,
Yuma.
GAsă'n=Kasaan.
Gashowu= Kassovo.
Gá'-sko"-sà-dā= Gaskosada.
Gaspesians, Gaspesies=Gaspesien.
Gataea = Kiowa Apache.
G‘at'aiwass=Masset.
Gataka = Kiowa Apache.
at hi'ni=Gutheni.
athsiungua=Kashong.
Gatla'nakoa-iq=Cathlanahquiah.
Gä'tlap'otlh–Cathlapotle.
Gatohuá= Cherokee.
Gatastax=Wakanasisi.
Gattacka=Kiowa Apache.
Gattöchwa–Cherokee.
Gatu'gitse', Gatu'gitse’yi=Catatoga.
£" Hemptown.
£ =Waginkhak.
aud-ah-kan=Gaudekan.
Gä'-u-gwa-Goiogouen.
Gä-u’-gweh=Cayuga.
Gä-un-do’-wa-na-Gaandowanang.
Gavan=Kodiak.
Gavanskoe, Gavanskoi, Gawanskoje=Iliuliuk.
Gawia=Kawia.
Gáwicila=Kawishila.
£wilapenk.
ayuga=Cayuga.
Gecualme=Tecualme.
Gecuiches=Kawia.
Gediack=Shediac.
Ge-e-way, Ge-e-we=Santo Domingo.
Geghdageghroano, Geghtigeghroones=Illinois.
G'ég'6'té=Gyegyote.
Geliec=Geliac.
Gelinos=Gila Apache.
Gelo=Geliac.
Gemes, Gemex, Gemez=Jemez.
Gemoenepaen, Gemoenepaw–Communipaw.
Genalga=Atchinaalgi.
Ge-nega's band=Genega.
Genesee, Genessees=Geneseo.
Genevavi-Guevavi.
Genicuiches, Genigneihs, Genigueches,
Geniguichs=Serranos.
Geniocane=Hemiocane.
Genizaros=Tomé.
Genneces, Gennesse=Geneseo.
Gens de bois=Hankutchin, Tutchonekutchin.
o: de bouleau, Gens de Bouleaux=Tennuth kut-
chin.
Gens debutte=Tenankutclun.
Gens de Canot=Watopapinah.
Gens de Castor=Tsattine.
Gens de faux= Hankutchin.
Gens de Feu = Mascoutens.
Gens de Feuille=Wahpeton.
Gens de Feuillees, Gens de Feuilles=Itscheabine.
Gens de Feuilles-tirées=Wahpekute.
o: fine, Gens de Fou, Gens de foux= Hanku-
to hin.
Gens de la Barbue=Marameg.
Gens de l'abri–Tatsa kutchin.
Gens de Lac-Mdewakanton.
Gens de la Feuille= Itscheabine.
Gens de la fourche du Mackenzie= Eleidlinottine.
Gens de £
Gens de la Grande Riviere = Nakotchokutchin.
Genigueh,
arotero, Garretero, Garrotero, Garrotes= |
Gens De Lai=Mdewakanton.
Gens de la Loutre+Nikikouek.
Gens de la Mer du Nord=Mer, Gens dela.
Gens de la Montagne=Etagottine.
Gens de la Montagne la Corne=Etechesottine.
Gens de = Natsitkutchin.
Gens de la rivière au Foin-Klodesseottine.
Gens de l'Outarde=Ouikaliny.
Gems de Marais=Monsoni.
Gens de Mer=Mer, Gens de la; Winnebago.
Gens de Milieu =Tangesatsa.
Gens d'En-haut-Etagottine.
Gens de Orignal=Mousonee.
Gens de Panse=Allakaweah.
Gens de Pitie=Shoshoko.
Gens-de-ralt, Gens de rats=Tukkuth kutchin.
Gens de Roche=Jatonabine.
Gens des Bois=Esbataottine, Hankutchin, Tschan
toga.
Gens des Buttes=Tenankutchin.
Gens des Canoe, Gens des canots, Gens des caruts=
Watopapinah.
Gens des Chaudières=Colville.
Gens des chèvres= Esbataottine.
Gens des Corbeau=Crows.
Gens de Serpent=Shoshoni.
Gens des fees or Girls=Itscheabine.
Gens des Feuilles=Wahpeton.
Gens des Feuilles tirees=Wahpekute.
Gens des filles=Itscheabine.
Gens des Foux=Tutchonekutchin.
Gens des grand diable=Watopachnato.
Gens de siffleur-Teahinkutchin.
Gens des Montagnes=Chabin, Chipewyan.
Gens des Montagnes-Rocheuses=Etagottine.
Gens des Osayes=Fanintauei.
Gens des Pin-Wazikute.
Gens des Rats=Vuntakutchin.
Gens des Roches, Gens des rosches=Jatonabine.
Gens des Serpent=Shoshoni.
Gens des Soulier=Amahami.
Gens des Tee= Itscheabine.
Gens des Terres=Têtes de Boule.
Gens des vach = Arapaho.
Gens de Tee=Oseegah.
Gens de wiz=Tutchonekutchin.
| Gens # Caribon, Gens du Caribou-Attikiriniou
l etch.
| Gens du Cuivre=Tatsanottine.
Gens du fond du lac=Tatlitkutchin.
Gens du Fort Norman=Desnedeyarelottine.
Gens du Gauche=Watopachnato.
Gens du Lac=Mdewakanton, Minishinakato.
Gens du lac la Truite=Etchaottine.
Gens du Large=Natsitkutchin, Watopachmato.
Gens du Nord=Northern Assiniboin.
Gens du Petun = Tionontati.
Gens du Poil=Chintagottine.
Gens du Rat=Vuntakutchin.
Gens du Sable=Sable.
Gens du Sang=Miskouaha, Kainah.
Gens du Sault=Pawating.
Gens du Serpent=Shoshoni.
Gens en l'air=Etagottine.
Centagega, Gentaguetehronnons-Gentaienton.
Gentlemen Indians=Waco.
Genuvskoe= Henya.
Georgiefskaia= Kasilof:
G'éq'6'1Eqoa=Gyekolekoa.
Gerguensens, Gerzuensens=Gergecensens.
Get-an-max= Kitanmaiksh.
Gete'kitigan=Gatagetegauning.
Ge-wa-ga, Ge-waw-ga=Gewauga.
Gré'xsem=Gyeksem.
Gré'xs'Ems'anal=Gyeksemsanatl. -
Gha'-hi-ta'neo-Khahitan.
Ghecham=Luiseño.
Ghuil-chan= Kulchana.
Ghula'-napo-Kuhlanapo.
Gi-aucth-in-in-e-wug, Gi-aucth-in-ne-wug= Hidatsa
| Gibbaways=Chippewa.
Gibola-Zuñi.
Giburi=Quiburi.
| Gicarillas-Jicarilla.
Gidanemuk=Serranos.
Gieschgumanito- Kiskiminetas.
Gig'abu-Kickapoo.
Gig Eq.Emae-Gyigyekemae.
Gigilqam-Gyigyilkam.
BULL. 30] GIJAMES-GUACANE 1057
Gijames=Sijame.
Gikapu-Kickapoo.
Gikidanum=Serranos.
Gilakhamiut–Gilak.
GiLá'lélam=Nisal.
Gilands=Coyoteros.
Gilans=Gila Apache.
GiLä'pco-i-Gitlapshoi.
Gila £ Pima.
Gilă'q ulawas–Kwalhioqua.
Gilas =Gila Apache.
GiLä'xicatck=Watlala.
GiLä'xwilapax=Willopah.
Gileña, Gileno, Gileños Apaches=Gila Apache.
Gillamooks=Tillamook.
Gi'manoitx= Kitlope.
Gina's=Kiowa Apache.
Ginebigónini-Shoshoni.
Ginetéwi Sawanógi=Absentee.
Gingaskins=Gangasco.
Gingoteque=Chincoteague.
Ginnacee-Geneseo.
£", Gyusiva.
iopas–Ojiopas.
#'ik.
Giovaka-ā’, Giovatsa-a'-Santa Clara.
Gipanes=Lipan.
Gi-pu-i=Gipuy.
Girls' band = Itscheabine.
Gis-twe-ah'-na=Hastwiana.
Gitanemok, Gitanemuk, Gitanemum=Serranos.
Git-an-max=Kitanmaiksh.
Gita'qi'émas=Clackama.
Gitases= Atasi.
Git-au-max=Kitanmaiksh.
Gita'xwilapax=Willopah.
Gitlé’ks= Kitaix.
Gitins=Got.
Gitlá'tlpeleks= Palux.
Gitla'wewalamt=Clow wewalla.
Gits' aji=Kichai.
Gittci's = Kitzeesh.
Gituns=Got.
Glagla-heca, Glagla-hetca–Glaglahecha.
Gleese Cleek=Taltushtuntude.
Gleta=Isleta.
Glisteo–Galisteo.
Gnacsitaries=Gnacsitare.
Gnaden Auetten=Gnadenhuetten.
Gnapaws=Quapaw.
Gnasitares, Gnasitaries=Gnacsitare
Go-about band = Detsanayuka.
Goasavas-Guazavas.
Goatcharones=Wacharones.
Godá= Huda.
Godamyon = Kwatami.
Gogouins=Cayuga.
Gohontoto= Wyalusing.
Gohun=Tontos, Tulkepaia, Yavapai.
Goienho=Touenho.
Goiog8en = Goiogouen.
Goiogouens=Cayuga.
Goiogouin =Goiogouen.
Goiogouioronons=Cayuga.
Goiogwen =Goiogouen.
Gojogouen = Cayuga.
Gokapatagans=Kickapoo.
Go-ke-nim-nons=Bok ninuwad.
Golden Hill (tribe)=Pauquaunuch.
Gol-doe= Kauldaw.
Gologamiut–Golok.
Goltzane, Golzan, Golzanen= Kulchana.
Gomez=Jemez.
Gonaraske= Ganeraske.
Gonâ'xo=Gonaho.
Gö'naxo koan=Gunachonken.
Gonega=Genega,
Gonejou= Ganneious.
Good Knife=Tanetsukanumanke.
Goodnight Indians=Beothukan Family.
Good-Road, Goodroads (band), Goodrod's band-
Oyateshicha.
Gooiogouen = Cayuga.
Goose Creek Diggers=Tussawehe.
G'o'p'énôx=Gyopenok.
Goricas-Yoricas.
Gorretas, Gorrettes, Gorrites=Manso.
Goschachguenk, Goschaching, Goschachking=
Coshocton.
57009°- Bull. 30, pt 2–12 –67
/
Goschegoschuenk, Goschgoschuenk= Goshgoshunk.
Goschochking, Goshachking=Coshocton.
Go-sha-utes, Goshee Utes, Goshen Utes= Gosiute.
Goshgoshink=Goshgoshunk.
Goship, Goship Shoshones, Go-ship-Utes, Goshiss=
Gosiute.
Goshochking=Coshocton.
Goshoots=Gosiute.
Gosh'-sho-o-Kassovo.
Go-shutes, Gosh Yuta, Gos-ta Utes=Gosiute.
Gos ventures=Gros Ventres.
Götc=Goch.
Gothescunqueon, Gothsenquean, Gothseunquean,
Gothsinquea= Kashong.
Goulapissas– Acolapissa.
Govero=Cubero.
Goxicas-Yoricas.
Goyagouins, Goyogans, Goyogoans, Goyogoin, Goyo-
gouans, Goyogouens=Cayuga.
Goyogouh=Goiogouen.
Goyogouin-Cayuga, Goiogouen.
Goyoguans, Goyoguen, Goyoguin, Goyoguoain, Go-
yo-gwén "=Cayuga.
Goyotero= Yuma.
Goyuka–Cayuga.
Gpaughlettes= Kishpachlaots.
Granada, Granade, Granado, Granata=Hawikuh.
Grand Coweta=Kawita.
Grande=Pueblo Pintado.
Grand Eaux, Grandes Eaux=Pahatsi.
Grandes pagnes=Paskwawininiwug.
Grand Osage=Pahatsi.
Grand Pans, Grand Par, Grand Paunee, Grand
Pawnee-Chaui.
Grand Quavira, Grand Quivira=Tabira.
Grand Rapids= Kezche.
Grand Romaine=Romaine.
Grand Ronde=Willewah.
Grands, Grands Panis=Chaui.
Grands Taensas–Taensa.
Grand Tuc, Grand Zo, Grand Zue=Pahatsi.
Gran Quivira=Quivira, Tabira.
Gran Quivra=Tabira.
Gran Teguaio=Teguayo.
Grasshopper Indians=Ute.
Grasshoppers=Masikota.
Grass Sound Indians= Huna.
Grays=Gray Village.
Grease Creek=Taltushtuntude.
Great Belly Indians=Gros Ventres.
Great Kammas=Tukuarika.
Great Miami village= Kekionga.
o: 'se. Great Ossage, Great Ozages=Pa-
atsi.
Great Pawnee-Chaui.
Great Sáwokli, Great Swaglaw=Sawokli.
Great Te :#".
Great Tellico–Tellico.
Great Wales. Great White Apple Village=White
Apple.
Greek nation=Creeks.
Green River band=Akanaquint.
Green River Indians=Skopannish.
Green River Snakes=Washakie's Band.
Green River Utahs=Akanaquint.
Greenville=Lakkulzap.
Green Wood Indians=Nez Percés.
Grenada, Grenade=Hawikuh.
Grey Eyes=Inshtasanda.
Grigas-Grigras.
Grizzly Bear gens=Mantuemkashika.
Gros *. Michipicoten.
Grosse Ventres, Grossventers, Gross-Ventres, Gross
Ventres proper=Gros Ventres.
Gros Ventre= Hidatsa.
Gros Ventre of the Fort Prairie, Gros Ventres, Gros
Ventres des Plaines, Gros Ventres des Prairies,
Gros Ventres of the Falls=Atsina.
Gros Ventres of the Missouri=Gros Ventres.
Gros Ventres of the Prairie=Atsina.
Gros-Wents=Gros Ventres.
Grosvontres of the Prairie=Atsina.
Ground-Hog-Eaters=Yahandika.
Grouse Men's pushkanumanke.
Grovan=Gros Ventres.
G-tinkit, G'tinkit=Tlingit.
Gua–Quanmugua.
Guacane=Guancane.
1058
[B. A. E.
GUACHOIA—GYITXTSA'YTL
Guachoia=Guachoya.
Guachoula, Guachoule=Guaxule.
Guachoyanque=Guachoya.
Guachule=Guaxule.
Guachurrones=Wacharones.
Guactum=San Serafin.
Guadalupe=Nuestra Señora de Guadalupe de los
Nacogdoches, Nuestra Señora de la Guadalupe,
£ Zuñi.
Guadalupe de los Nacogdoches=Nuestra Señora de
la Guadalupe.
Guadalupe del Paso = El Paso.
Guadalupe Nacori=Nacori.
Guadalupe Ocotan=Ocotan.
Guadalupe-Pa-Pagoe=Guadalupe.
Guadalupe Teuricachi–Teuricachi.
Guadelupe=Guadalupe.
Guaden Huetten =Gnadenhuetten.
Guaes= Kansa.
Guagarispa=Arizpe.
Guagenigronnons=Mohawk.
Guaicamaopa-Yacum.
Gu-ai-hendlas-hade= Kweundlas.
Guak-sn-a-mish=Squaxon.
Gualciones=Guaycones.
Gualliba, Gualliva=Walapai.
Gualpa, Gualpe, Gualpi, Gualpimas= Walpi.
Guamoa=Guamua.
Guananesses= £
Guanavepe=Guanabepe.
Guandastogues, Guandostagues=Conestoga.
Guanicarichic=Carichic.
Guapos=Wappo.
Guaquili=Aguaquiri.
Guaragunve, Guardgumve, Guardgunve-Guarun-
gunve.
Guardou-Gadaho.
Guarugumbe, Guarugunve, Guarunguve=Guarun-
gunve.
Guas-Guaes.
Guasabas-Guazavas.
Guasaca = Guacata.
Guasachis-Osage.
Guasámas=Cathlamet.
Guasamota=Guazamota.
Guasarochic=Guazarachic.
Guasavas-Guazavas.
Guasave=San Pedro Guazave, Vacoregue.
Guasers=Guasas.
Gua-shil-la-Goasila.
Guasili, Guasuli-Guaxule.
Guatari-Wateree.
Gua'thlakanashishi=Wakanasisi.
Guathla'payak=Cathlapotle.
Guatitritti-Guatitruti.
Gua'ts'énoq, Gua'ts'énôx=Quatsino.
Guatzinera= Huachinera.
Guau’aénoq, Guau’aénôx=Guauaenok.
Guaxula-Guaxule.
Guayavas-Guazavas.
Guaypipa = Cuiapaipa.
Guazaca =Guazavas.
Guazápare-Guazapar.
Guazarachis =Guazarachic.
Guazas =Guasas, Kiowa.
Guazave = Wacoregue.
Guazavez=Guevavi.
Guazayepo =Guazapares.
Gubates=Tano.
Guchillo = Cuchillo.
Guebavi =Guevavi.
Gueiquizales =Gueiquesales.
Guelpee -- Walpi.
Guenocks =Wenok.
Guerechic--Guerachie.
Guerechos Querechos.
Gueres = Keresan Family.
Guerriers - Dakota.
Guerriers de la Roche, Guerriers de pierre = Assini-
boin.
Gué-u-gweh Goiogouen.
Gueva Guevu.
Guevavi-Gussudac = Guevavi.
Guhunes Tontos.
Guibisnuches–Wiminuche.
Guichais - Kiehai,
Guichita, Guichitta-Wichita.
Guichyana, Yuma.
Guiguimuches=Wiminuche.
Guilach=Wichita.
Guilistinons=Cree.
Guillicas, Guilucos=Guilitoy.
Guimzique, Guin-se-ua=Gyusiva.
Guiogouins=Cayuga.
Guipaca=Huepac.
Guipana=Kipana.
Guipaolave, Guipaulavi-Shipaulovi.
Guiperi, Guipui, Gui-pu-y=Gipuy.
Guiricata=San Juan de Dios.
Guiscat=Quiscat.
Guithl'akimas=Clackama.
Guithlamethl=Cathlamet.
Guithlasko-Wasco.
Guithlia-ishalxi=Ktlaeshatlkik.
Guithli'ā-Kishatchk=Upper Chinook.
Guitzeis=Kichai.
Güi-yüs=Ditsakana.
Gü‘lani'yi-Guhlaniyi.
Gulf e reservation=Gull Lake Band.
Gumshewa=Cumshewa.
Günāchonkon=Gunachonken.
Gü'nāhitan'yi=Valleytown.
Gunana-Athapascan Family.
Gunaqa' = Gunakhe.
Gün'-di'gaduhüñyi=Turkeytown.
Gun-nah-ho= Gonaho.
Gunter's Landing=Creek Path.
Gu'nwa=Gwinwah.
Gupa-nga-git-om=Gupa.
Gusano=Seyupa.
Gü-shö-doj-kā=Kotsoteka.
Gusudac, Gusutaqui=Guevavi.
Gutahs=Ute.
Gü'ta'k=Kiowa Apache.
Guth-le-uk-qwan=Ugalakmiut.
Gü'tskia’we=Cree.
Guvoverde=Gubo.
Gu'wisguwi'=Cooweescoowee.
Guyandot=Huron.
Guyas-Guaes.
Guylpunes=Khulpuni.
Guymen=Guimen.
Gwahago=Cayahoga.
Gwaugueh=Cayuga.
Gwa-u-gwek=Gayagaanhe.
Gwae'yasdEmse= Kwaustums.
Gweugweh=Goiogouen.
Gwe-u-gweh-o-nó=Cayuga.
Gwhunnughshonee=Iroquois,
Gyai'-ko-Comanche.
Gyandottes= Huron.
Gyarzobi, Gya'-zro wünwu, Gyazru wińwü-Gyazru,
Gyê'qsem=Gyeksem.
Gyidesdzó= Kittizoo.
Gyidnadā'eks= Kinuhtoiah.
Gyidzaztlá'tl=Kitsalthlal.
Gyidzi's-Kitzeesh.
Gyi'gy Elkram-Gyigyilkam.
£ Kitksan.
Gyilaxstä'oks=Gyilaktsaoks.
Gyilöts' a'r = Kilutsai.
Gyimanoitg = Kitlope.
gyinaxangyi'ek: Kinagingeeg.
Gyispaqlā'ots= Kishpachlaots.
Gyispayókc= Kishpiyeoux.
Gyispexlá'ots= Kishpachlaots.
Gyispotuw E'da=Gyispawaduweda.
Gyit'amā't=Kitamat.
Gyit'anmä'kys=Kitanmaiksh.
Gyit'Endā-Kitunto.
Gyitga'ata-Kitkahta. - - - - - -
Gyitingits ats, Gyit'ingyitsats-Gitin-gidjats.
Gyit'ins-Gituns.
Gyitksa'n, Gyitkshan-Kitksan.
Gyitla'n=Kitlani.
Gyit'laqdā'mikc=Kitlakdamix.
gyitl'. Kitlope.
Gyitgā’tla=Kitkatla.
Gyits'ala'ser=Kitzilas.
Gyitsigyu'ktla-Kitzegukla,
Gyits umra'lon-Kitzimgaylum.
Gyitwulgyå'ts= Kitwilgioks.
Gyitwulkseba'- Kitwilksheba.
£ Kitwingach.
Gyitwunksé'tlk-Kitwinshilk.
Gyitwuntlkö'l-Kitwinskole.
Gyitxtsa'xtl=Gyitktsakti.
BULL. 30]
Haai'alik'auae = Haaialikyauae.
Haai'lak Emaë= Haailakyemae.
Háami= Hami.
Hä'anaLenôx, Hä'anatlénoq=Haanatlenok.
Haatse=-Haatze.
Haatsu-háno= Hatsi.
Habasopis=Havasupai.
Habasto–Ahwaste.
Habbamalas–Alibamu.
Habe-napo, Ha-bi-na-pa-Khabenapo.
Habitans du Sault=Pawating.
Hab-koo-kee-ah=Acoma.
Habutas=Tano.
Haca'ath=Hachaath.
Hacansacke, Haccinsack= Hackensack.
Ha-ce'-pi-ri-i-nu'= Hachepiriinu.
Hachinghsack, Hachkinkeshaky=Hackensack.
Hackhocken= Hockhocken. -
Hackinckesaky, Hackinghesaky, Hackinghsack,
Hackinghsackin, Hackinghsakij, Hackingkesacky,
# Hackingsack, £:
Hackinkesackinghs, Hackinkesacky, Hackinsack,
Hackinsagh=Hackensack.
Hackquickanon=Aquackanonk.
Hackquinsack= Hackensack.
Ha'-cküc-tün=Hashkushtun.
Hacllie Haglli.
Hecl’-t'a-qic= Hashletukhik.
Ha-coom= Yacum.
Hacquickenunk= Aquackanonk.
Hacquinsack= Hackensack.
Hacu, Hacuqua, Ha-cu-quin, Hacus - Acoma.
Hadaí, Hadaies= Adai.
Haddihaddocks= Powhatan.
Hadovesaves, Hadovessians=Dakota.
Had-sa-poke's band = Hadsapoke.
Haeeltruk, Haeeltsuk, Haeeltz, Haeeltzuk, Haeet-
suk, Haeltzuk=Bellabella.
Hae-mish =Jemez.
Hagaligis= Hogologes.
Haghguagenonck= Aquackanonk.
Hagulget, Ha-gweil-két=Hagwilget.
Haha=Assiniboin.
Hahatona, Hahatonwan, Hahatonway-Chippewa.
Hahatouadeba=Hahaton wanna.
Hà-hättöng, Ha-ha-tu-a, Ha-ha-twawns–Chip-
pewa.
Hahauien – Hawikuh.
Hahaüpum=Wahowpum.
Haha-vasu-pai= Havasupai.
Hahderuka+ Crows.
Hahel-topa-ipa=San Carlos Apache.
Hä'hèqolal-Hahekolatl.
Hah-hah-ton-wah = Chippewa.
Hah-har-tones=Hahaton wanna.
Hah-koo-kee-ah=Acoma.
Hah8en rha=Huron.
Hahtz-nai koon=Atsina.
Ha Huico = Hawikuh.
Ha-hwad'ja, Ha-hwädsha=Pinaleños.
Hah-wal-coes W'".
Hai-ai'nima=Sanpoil.
Haialikyá’uaé= Haailakyemae.
Hai-ankutchine Hankutchin.
Hai'bata, Hàibá'yü=Santa Clara,
Haicu = Hawikuh.
Haida=Skittagetan Family.
Haidah : Eskimauan Family, Chimmesyan Fam-
ily, Haida, Koluschan Family, Skittagetan
Family.
Hai-dai= Haida, Skittagetan Family.
Haideroka-Crows.
Haihaish=China Hat.
Haiish-Eyeish. -
Hailtsa, Hailtzuk, Ha-ilt-zukh = Bellabella.
Hai' ‘luntchi-Cayuse.
Hai'māaxstó= Haimaaksto.
Hai-ne-na-ume=Tanima.
Hain passawan=Hampasawan.
Hains=Cayuse.
Häiokalita=San José.
Haiowanni=Yowani.
Haiphaha’=Santa Clara.
Hair Shirts= Isisoka simiks.
Hairy-Men's band-Hevhaitanio.
Hais= Eyeish.
Haiscas–Yscanis.
Ha'ish-Eyeish.
HAAI’ALIK AUAE—HAN-KUTCHL
1059
Hai-shi-la, Haishilla=Kitamat.
Haitch Point=Hatch Point.
Haitlin=Tait.
Haits'au, Haju hade = Edjao.
Ha ka=Kiowa Apache.
Háka-hănoqch-Hakan.
Hakesians=Haquis.
Hakh kutsor=Ashipak.
Hak-koo-kee-ah=Acoma.
Ha-koo-pin=Gupa.
Ha-ku, Hákukue=Acoma.
Hakupin=Gupa.
Ha-kus=Acoma.
Hakwiche= Kawia.
Halaha=Ahulka.
Hal-alt=Hellelt.
Halant=Halaut.
Halbama=Alibamu.
Halchedoma, Halchedumas=Alchedoma.
Halchuchubb=Hatchichapa.
Half breech clout people=Chegnakeokisela.
Half-Cheyenne band=Sutaio.
Half-way Creek= Hatchichapa.
Halfway House, Halfway House Indians-Talasse
Halianacani=Alimacani.
Halibee Inds. = Hillabi.
Halisanes, Halitanes=Ietan.
Halkömé'l Em=Cowichan.
Hallapootas= Olulato.
Hallebac, Hallibees= Hillabi.
Halliquamaya=Quigyuma.
Hall of Montezuma-Casa Grande.
Halmacanir=Alimacani.
Halomagu–Halona.
Halo-nah-Zuñi. -
Hálona-ítivana, Halona Kuin. Hal-onan, Halona-
# Hal-on-aua, Hä-lo-na-wa, Hálonawan =
alonel.
Haltalt=Hellelt.
Halthum= Haltham.
Halthwypum= Klikitat.
Haltkam, Halt-kum = Haltham.
Hältso, Hältsodine'– Khaltso.
Ha'lummi= Lummi.
Ha'lx'aix'ténôx= Halkaik tenok.
Ha-ma-kaba-mite kwa-dig=Apache.
£
Ham-a-qua=Hanakwa.
Hama'wi=Humahwi.
Hamburg Indians= Kammatwa.
Hamefcutellies, Ha-mef-kut'-tel-li=Atuami.
Hameting-Woleyuh-Hamitin Woliyu.
Hamine-chan= Khemnichan.
Hä-mish=Jemez.
Há-mi-ting-Wo'-li-yuh=Hamitin Woliyu.
Hamockhaves, Hamoekhávé, Hamokába, Hamokavi,
Ham-oke-avi-Mohave.
Ham-pas-sa-wan=Hampasawan.
Hamtolops=Humptulip.
va=Mohave.
Hanaga=Henya.
H = Henaggi.
Hanahaskies=Monahassano.
Hanakwiche=Serranos.
Haname=Cotonam.
Hä"anaxawuune'nan=Hanahawunena.
Hämatlinó= Haanatlenok.
Hancock Fort=Cotechney
Hanctons=Yankton.
Hand Cutters=Dakota.
Handsome Men=Quapaw.
Hanega=|Henya.
Hanes=Janos.
Hanetones=Yankton.
Hangacenu=Hangashenu.
Hangajinga=Ibache.
Hanga-qti=Dtesan had tadhishan.
Hanga utanandji=Hangatanga.
Hanging Ears=Kalispel.
Hanichiná= Isleta.
Hanieas= Henya.
Hani’niuk'acin'a–Hanginihkashina.
Hañxa=Hangka.
Han'xia e'nikaci'xia–Hangkaenikashika.
Han'xia tañxa=Manshkaenikashika.
Hañxa utaganisi = Hangkautadhantsi.
Hankha aiola=Haanka Ullah.
Hankpapes=Hunkpapa.
Han-Kutchi, Han-kuttchin= Hankutchin.

1060
[B. A. E.
HANNAKALALS-HE-SHO-TA-TSI'-NA-KwK
Hannakalals, Hannakallah = Hannakallal.
Hannayaye=Honeoye.
netons=Yankton.
Hanneyaye=Honeoye.
Hannikacinga=|Hangnikashinga.
Hanohaskies=Monahassano.
Hánoki, Hänom, Há-no-me, Hänomuh=Hano.
Hano Oshatch=Oshach.
Hanos=Janos.
Han-té'wa=Hantiwi.
Hanuveche=Serranos.
Hápai, Ha'-pan-ni- Hapanyi.
Hapapka=Ahapopka.
Ha-pe-ka, Hapitus=Hopi.
Hapsa-ro-kay, Hapsaroke=Crows.
Hapuntika=Encinal.
Haquà'mis–Hahuamis.
Haquequenunck, Haquicqueenock= Aquackanonk.
Harā’c hit tan= Kayashkidetan.
Harae, Harale, Harall= Harahey.
Har-dil-zhay=Mohave, Tontos, Tulkepaia, Yava-
*1.
H'wood- Sugwaundugahwininewug.
Hare-Eaters=Onavas.
Hare-foot Indians, Hare Indians, Hareskins=Kaw-
chodinne.
Har-har-tones=Hahaton wanna.
Harno, Haro= Hano.
Harones=Huron.
Harrickintoms=Tom's Town.
Harriga= Hirrihigua.
Harrison Mouth=Scowlitz.
Hartley Bay= Kitkahta.
Hasanameset, Hasanamoset, Hasanemesett=Has-
sanamesit.
Hasāty1= Hasatch.
Has 'ora.
Hasínai=Caddo.
Hasinninga = Hassinunga.
Haskánhatso, Haskanhatsodine'-Khaskankhatso.
Has-lintah– Haslinding.
Hasli'zdine', Hasli'zni=Khashhlizhni.
H sasitt, Ha askett, H itt,
Hassana-misco, Hassanamset,
Hassanamesit.
Hassaninga= Hassinunga.
Hassannamesit, Hassenemassit, Hassinammisco-
Hassanames.it.
iniengas, Hassinugas,
h
Hassanemesit=
Hassinungaes= Hassi-
nunga.
Hass-lin'tung= Haslinding.
Hassunnimesut–Hassanamesit.
Hastriryini=Taensa.
Häs-twi-ā'-nā'= Hastwiana.
Hatarask=Hatteras.
Hatcă'ath=Hachaath.
Hatch-ah-wat=Ahchawat.
Hatcha chubba, Hatchchi chubba, Hatchechubba, Hat-
che chub-bau, Hatchechubbee, Hatcheechubba=
Hatchiehapa.
Hatchet-Creek= Potchushatchi.
Hatchita= Hitchiti.
Hatchi tohapa = Hatchichapa.
Hat Creek (Indians) = Atsugewi.
Ha'téné=Coos.
Ha-tha-we-ke-lah, Ha-tha-we-ki-lah = Hathawekela.
Hati'hshi'rünü= Winnebago.
Hatilshé= Mohave, Tulkepaia, Yuma.
Hatindia8ointen= Huron.
Hatiniéye-runu=Mohawk.
Hativanta-runh=Neutrals.
Hatorask=Hatteras.
Ha anhá'=Ontwaganha.
Hatschi-na-wha=Hatsinawan.
Hattack-falaih-hosh=Oklafalaya.
Hattahappas, Hattakappas. Attacapa.
Hattak-i-hol-lihtah-Watakihulata.
Hattohenae- Unakhotana.
Hatteras Indians-Hatteras.
Ha-1u it'aji=Had tuitazhi.
Ha' nunné - Coos.
Hauchelage - Hochelaga.
Haugh-goghnuch-shionee – Iroquois.
Ha-ui ca, Ha-ui-cu Hawikuh.
Haukan hade - Howkan.
Haulapais - Walapai.
Hau-nay-setch - Anasitch.
Haunyauya-Honeoye.
Hautcu'k'tles'ath- Uchucklesit.
Haute=Aute.
Hautlatin = Huntlatin.
H[aut]. Saura=Saura Towns.
Hauts-Tchinouks=Upper Chinook.
Havasopi, 'Havasua Pai, Hava-su-pay=Havasupai.
Haverstroo=Haverstraw.
Havesu-pai-Havasupai.
Havico, Ha-vi-cu, Havicuii=Hawikuh.
Havisua Pai=Havasupai.
Hawalapái, Hawalpai=Walapai.
Ha-wav-wah-lah-too-wah-Jemez.
Ha-wi-k'hu, Ha-wi-k'uh-ians=Hawikuh.
Hawitches=Heuchi.
Hawk # le= Kretan.
Hä-wol-lā Pai= Walapai.
Haw-on-chee-Heuchi.
Hawoyzask=Wazhush.
Haw-quo-e-how-took=Chasta.
Haxa=Harahey.
Haxuā'mis=Hahuamis.
Haya= Harabey.
Hayá-a, Hayaha-Chiricahua.
Haychis= Eyeish.
Haynaggi, Haynargee, Hay-narg-ger=Henaggi.
Haynokes=Eno.
Hay-way-ku, Hay-we-cu-Hawikuh.
Hay-woot=Hewut. *
Hazanames=Aranama.
Heabenomas= Hoabonoma.
He'-a'ife tanwa"> Heakdhetanwan.
Hebahamo, Hebohamos= Ebahamo.
Hebonumas= Hoabonoma.
Hecatazi- Hecatari.
Hechapususse= Hitchapuksassi.
Heckwiath=Hesquiat.
He-co-necks=Shanamkarak.
Hedatse= Hidatsa.
Hegue=Eudeve.
He-high-e-nim-mo–Sanpoil.
Héhonqueronon=Kichesipirini.
Heiche= Eyeish.
Heiltsuk, Hei'ltsuq=Bellabella.
Heiptint Ampáfa amin = Clatsop.
Hei-to-to-wee–Heitotowa,
Hekinxtana-Ikogmiut.
Hekwach=Agua Caliente.
Helalt=Hellelt.
Helcene Helshen.
Helchpuck [Sasy] = Hitchapuksassi.
Helen Island= Red Rock.
Hel-i-ok= Huililoc.
Hel-lal, Hel-lalt=Hellelt.
Hellwitts=Tlakluit.
Helmacape=Enecappe.
Helowna-Okanagan Lake.
Helto– Holbolto.
Helwit=Tlakluit.
Hemeos, Hemes, Hemez=Jemez.
He-mini-can, Hemnica, Hemnican-Khemnichan
Hé-nar-ger=Hemaggi.
Hencocks-Towne=Cotechney.
Henex=Jemez.
Henja-kön=Henya.
Hên'-na-ti- Henuti.
Henné-ga-kön, Hennegas-Henya.
Hennèsh=Choctaw.
Hen-ta-pah-tus, Hen-tee-pah-tees-Hunkpatina.
Henya qoan=Henya.
Hequi-Eudeve.
Herechenes, Hereckenes=Horicon.
Hergerits-Miskut.
Heries= Erie.
Hermes, Hernes=Jemez.
Herringuen= Hormiguero.
Heshohtakwin=|Heshoktak win.
Héshcta Ihluctzina = Heshotahluptsina.
Heshota Im-kuosh-kuin, Hesho-ta Im-quosh-quin,
Hesh-o-ta-inkos-qua-Heshota Imkosk win.
Héshota Izina = Pescado.
Heshota Mim-kuosh-kuin, Hesho-ta Mimquoshk-
kuin-Heshota Imkosk win.
Heshota O'aquima=Kiakima.
He-sho ta-pathl-täie= Kintyel.
Hesh-o-ta-sop-si-na-Heshotahluptsina.
Hesh-o-ta-thlu-al-la-Heshoktak win.
Heshota Thluc-tzinan, Heshotathlu'ptsina-Hesho-
tahluptsina.
He-sho-ta-tsi'-na-kwe, He shota tsí nan, Hesh o-ta.
tzisna, Heshota Tzinan=l'escado.


BUI.L. 30]
Heshota Uthia= Heshot authla.
Hesho-ta Yasht-ok=El Morro.
Hesh-que-aht=Hesquiat.
Hesley=Makhelchel.
Hesquiaht=Hesquiat.
Hessamesit=Hassanamesit.
Hessler=Makhelchel.
He-stands-both-sides=Anoginajin.
Heth-to-ya= Hittoya.
Hetschojoa=Echojoa.
Hé'vätän i u = Hewhaitanio.
Heve=Eudeve.
He-wa'-kto-kta, Hewaktokto= Hidatsa.
Hewanee, Hewanny= Yowani.
He-war-tuk-tay= Hidatsa.
Héwā-ta-niuw'= Hevhaitanio.
Hewhannee-Yowani.
Hé-wi=Huwi.
Hexală'nois = Hekhalanois.
Heyá=Chiricahua.
Heyata-otonwe, Heyata tonwan-Kheyataotonwe.
Heyata wicasa=Kheyatawichasha.
Heyowani=Yowani.
H'hana = Khana.
Hiamonce=Hial monee.
Hiaqui-Yaqui.
Hi-ar'=Chiricahua.
Hiazus=Yazoo.
Hiccory ground=Talasse.
Hich-a-pue-susse= Hitchapuksassi.
Hichetas= Hitchiti.
Hich'hu= Hupa.
Hichipucksassa= Hitchapuksassi.
Hickory=Jicarilla.
Hickory Ground, Hicory Ground=Talasse.
Hidatsa=Elahsa.
Hidatza= Hidatsa.
Hidery=Skittagetan Family.
Hide Strap clan=Piqosha.
Hidhatsa= Hidatsa.
Hieller= Hlielung.
Hiem-ai, Hiémide=Jemez.
Hierbipiames= Ervipiames.
Hieroquodame=Terocodanne. -
Hietane, Hietans=Ietan.
Hígabu-Kickapoo.
# £amook
High Bar= Kwekweakwet.
High-House People= Kinaani.
Highland Brule=Kheyatawichasha.
Highlander=Chipewyan.
Highlanders=Nochpeem.
Highland Indians=Nochpeem, Wappinger, Wec-
quaesgeek.
Highland Sicangu-Kheyatawichasha.
High Log=Finhalui.
High-minded People=Siksika.
Hightower= Etowah.
High Village=Meteahke.
ighwassee-Hiwassee.
Hihighenimmo, Hihighenimo =Sanpoil.
= Hirrihigua.
Hiits Hanyi = Itrahani.
Hijames=Sijame.
Hikalia'-kue=Jicarilla.
Hikanagi = Mahican.
Hika'pu= Rickapoo.
Hikihaw, Hikkihaw=Hykehah.
Hi'-la-pi= Hillabi.
Hilchittees= Hitchiti.
Hilend's Gila Indians=Coyoteros.
Hiletsuck, Hiletsuk=Bellabella.
Hilicopile= ''
Hilini, Hiliniki=Illinois.
Hillaba, Hillabees, Hilabi, Hillabys, Hill-au-bee-
Hillabi.
Hilleamuck=Tillamook.
Hillebese = Hillabi.
Hillini-Lléni-Cree.
Himares, Himeris, Himuri=Imuris.
Hinássau, Hinásso= Wichita.
Hisha"-cua-wapa = Hinhanshun wapa.
Hinhaneton = Yankton.
#'er- Hinhanshunwapa.
Hini–Hainai.
Hinkaneton= Yankton.
Hiouacara- Hiocaia.
HESHOTA UTHIA—Ho-Ho-QöM
1061
Hiowanni=Yowani.
Hi'-pük=Ypuc.
Hirequodame=Terocodame.
Hirocoi=Iroquois.
Hiroons= Huron.
Hiroquais, Hiroquois-Iroquois.
Hirriga=Hirrihigua.
Hiscas–Yscani.
Hishhue=Owaiski.
Hishi-Pueblo Largo.
#'. Hesquiat.
His-scar £- Kapozha.
Hissío métán i u = Hisiometaniu.
Histoppa==Histapenumanke.
His-tu-í-ta-ni-o-Atsina.
Hitaniwo"Iv, Hi-tan-ne-wo'i-e-Arapaho.
Hitasi'na=Cheyenne.
Hi-tca-qce-pa-rá- Hichakhshepara.
Hitchatees= Hitchiti.
Hitchatooche= Hitchitudshi.
Hitchetaws, Hitchetee–Hitchiti.
Hit-che-too-che= Hitchitudshi.
| Hitchi-Kichai.
Hitchies= Hitchiti, Kichai.
Hitchita, Hitchittees, Hitch-ity= Hitchiti.
Hitcho a= Kitchopataki.
Hi’-tcín-su-wit’= Hitshinsuwit.
Hits-tco'-won= Hitschowon.
Hitunena, Hitunenina = Atsina.
Hive=Oivimana.
Hi’-wai-i'-t'cé= Hiwaithe.
Hiwana–Apache.
Hiwasse= Hiwassee.
Hiyoomannee, Hiyoowannee = Yowani.
Hizantinton=Santee.
Hlakklakatan=Ntlaktlakitin.
Hlgagilda, Hlgai-u=Skidegate.
Hlgun=Hlun.
H'lilush =Tututni.
Hlkenul-Cumshewa.
Hlu-hlu natan=Ntlaktiakitin.
Hlukak= Hlukahadi.
Hluk-kluk-a-tan=Ntlaktlakitin.
Hmisis=Omisis.
Hoahonómos= Hoabonoma.
Hö'aiath=Oiaht.
Hoak= Hoako.
Hó-al-kut-whuh=Whilkut.
Ho-allo-pi=Walapai.
Hoanantum=Nonantum.
Hoancuts, Hoan'-kut-Honkut.
Hobeckenlopa- Hobeckentopa.
Hobonomas= Hoabonoma.
Hoc'-bo-a, Hoc'-bo-a wun-wu- Hosboa.
Hochelagenses-Hochelaga.
Hochelai, Hochelay= Hochelayi.
Ho-chon-chab-ba-Hochonchapa.
Hochuagohrah, Hochungara, Hochungarras, Ho-
chungohrah = Winnebago. g
Hock= Hoako.
Hockanoancs= Hoccanum.
Hockquackanonk £ Hockqueca-
£ ockquickanon=Aquack-
anon k.
Hocks= Hoako.
Hocktem= Hoitola.
Hococwedoc= Hokokwito.
Hoctatas=Oto.
Hódash=Khotachi.
Ho-dé-no-sau-nee- Iroquois.
Ho-de'-san-no-ge-ta=Onondaga.
Ho-di-hi-dān'-ne=Pawnee.
Ho-di-no"-syo"-ni', Hodinoxsóni=Iroquois.
Hoe-Buckin-too-pa= £ topa.
Hoekhocken = Hockhocken.
Hoepeekee–Walpi.
Hoesh= Penateka.
Ho'fnowa–Honowa.
Hoganlani = Khoghanhlani.
Hogāpa'goni–Paiute.
Hogelanders = Nochpeem.
# es, Hogoleeges, Hogoleegis, Hogoligis-
Hogologes.
#####
Ho-ha, Hohays, Hohe, Hoheh, Ho-he'-i-o, Hoh hays=
Assiniboin.
Hohilpo-Salish.
Höhoka = Hooka.
Ho-ho-qom = Casa Montezuma.

1062
[B. A. E.
HOHTATOGA-HOU-ET-CHUS
Hohtatoga=Huhlitaiga.
Hoh-tchungh-grahs= Winnebago.
Hoh-tin-oah=Hupa.
Höhu= Hoko.
Hoidxnous=Hutsnuwu.
Hoindeborto= Hunkpatina.
Ho-is-Penateka.
Ho-ith-le-ti-gau= Huhlitaiga,
Hoithlewalee, Ho-ith-le Waule=Huhliwahli.
Ho iv i ma nah'-Oivinmana.
Hoiome=Jocomes.
Hoka-Hoako.
Hokamish=Skokomish.
Ho-kan-dik'-ah, Hokan-tikara = Hohandika.
Ho-ki-um = Hoquiam. -
Hok-ok-wi-dok= Hokokwito.
Hoko winwu, Ho'-ko wün-wu = Hoko.
Hokwa-imits= Hoquiam.
Ho-la-kal=Wilakal.
Holatlahoanna-Hotalihuyana.
Holbamas=Alibamu.
Hol-cu-ma, Ho-len-mahs, Hol-en-nas-Holkoma.
Holes= Hoh.
Holihtasha=Olitassa.
Holilepas, Holil-le-pas, Ho-lil-li-pah-Ololopa.
Hol'-ko-mah = Holkoma.
Hol-mie-uhs= Holmiuk.
Holoáloopis=Ololopa.
Hol-6-kom-mah = Holkoma.
Hololipi, Hol-6:lu-pai=Ololopa.
Holsteinberg-Holstenborg.
Holtz Indianer=Whilkut.
Ho-lüd-ik= Holukhik.
Holy Ghost, Mission of the -Shaugawaumikong.
Holy Ground= Ikanachaka.
Ho-ma= Hotachi.
Homalco= Homalko.
Homamish =Shomamish.
Ho'-mân-hā"=Omaha.
Homas= Huma.
Homa Susa= Homosassa.
Ho-mel-ches=Wimilchi.
Home-mip-pah- Homnipa.
Home-war-roop= Homuarup.
Homoloa, Homoloua= Homolua.
Honachees= Mono.
Honagá‘ni=Khonagani.
Ho'nak=Wharnock.
Honan=Honau.
Honanduk= Adirondack.
Hö-nan-ne-hó-ont=Seneca.
Honáni, Ho-na-ni-nyü-mü, Honani winwu, Ho-na'
ni wunwu = Honani.
Ho-nau= Ke.
Honau winwu, Honawuu = Honau.
Honcpatela band = Hunkpatina.
Honctons=Yankton.
Honcut- Honkut.
Hone'-cha'-da=Chonakera.
Honechas–Waco.
Honepapas– Hunkpapa.
*::" Yanctonnais, Hone ta-par-teen = Hunk-
patina.
Honey-Eaters = Penateka, Penointikara.
Honeyoye=Honeoye.
Hongashan, Hon-ga-sha-no-Hangashenu.
Hong Kutchin-Hankutchin.
Honigeters = Penateka.
Ho-ni'-i-ta-ni-o-Pawnee.
Hónin nyumu = Honauuh.
Honkpapa = Hunkpapa.
Hon-mo-yau-cu= Honmoyaushu.
Hon-namu= Honau.
Honneyayea-Honeoye.
Honnontages=Onondaga.
Honnonthauans Seneca.
Honontonchionni – Iroquois.
Honosuguaxtu-wane=Cayuga.
Honqueronons, Honquerons — Kichesipirini.
Ho"tc’i-ki’-ka-ra'-tca-da=Chona kera.
Hontouagan ha-Ontwagan ha.
Honux shiniondi-Seneca.
Hon’-wun-wu- Honau.
Hooch = Hoh.
Hoochawgenah = Winnebago.
Hoochenoos, Hoochinoo, Hoodchenoo,
Hoodsna-hoos-Hutsnuwu.
Hoof Rattle = Woksihitaniu.
Hooh – Hoh.
Hoodsinoo,
Hoo-ish=Penateka.
Hookchenoo- Hutsnuwu.
Hookchoie=Okchayi,
Hook-choie-oo-che, Hookchoiooche=Okchayudshi.
Hookluhmic=Lummi.
Hoo-ma=Hotachi.
Hoomi=Ahome.
Hoonah Kow-Huna.
Hoonchenoo-Hutsnuwu.
Hoone-ahs, Hoone-aks=Huna.
Hoo-ne-boo-ly= Hoonebooey.
Hooniahs, *: Huna.
Hoonselton, Hoonsolton=Honsading.
Hoonyah=Huna.
Hoopa, Hoo-pah-Hupa.
Hoosatunnuk=Stockbridge.
Hooseche, Hoositchi=Osotchi.
Hootchooee-Okchayi.
Hootsinoo, Hootz-ah-tar-qwan = Hutsnuwu.
Hoo-wun'nā= Huwanikikarachada.
Ho-pah-Hupa.
Hope=Sakahl,
Ho-pees= Hopi.
Hope Indians=Sakahls.
Hopetacisä'th-Opitchesaht.
Ho-pi'-ci nu-me=Pueblos.
Hopii = Hopi.
Ho-pil-po-Hohilpos.
Hopishinome= Pueblos.
Hopite, Hópitü, Hopituh,
6-pi-tüh-cí-nyu-müh,
Hopi.
Hopungieasaw, Hopungiesas-Piankashaw.
Hoquium= Hoquiam.
Ho-ra-tá-mü-make=Kharatanumanke.
Horcaquisacs, Horconcitos, Horcoquisa, Horcoqui-
saes= Arkokisa.
Hores= Keresan Family.
Horheton, Horhetton=Hahatonwanna.
Horikans–Horicon.
Hörltoholetchok= Huchiltehik.
Horn House= Kokopki.
Horn Mountain Indians=Etechesottine.
Horn pueblo = '''
Ho-ro-ge, Horoje, Horoji= Winnebago.
Horse-path-town= Hlekatchka.
Horse Trail=Chihlakonini.
Hosboa winwu = Hosboa.
Hosett=Ozette.
Hosh-que-aht=Hesquiat.
Hosler=Takimilding.
Hos Ojos Calientes=Ojo Caliente.
Hostaqua, £ Yustaga.
Hostler=Takimilding.
Hotallehoyarnar= Hotalihuyana.
Ho-tan-ke= Winnebago.
Hotashin= Mescaleros.
Ho-ta'-tci= Hotachi.
Ho'tatci-Khotachi.
Hotcangara= Winnebago.
Hotchon tohapa = Hochonchapa.
Hot Creek Indians=Agawesh.
Ho-te-day = Kikatsik.
Hote-shog-garah, Hote-shung-garah = Winnebago.
Hothleavally= Huhliwahli.
Hothletega, ão' Huhlitaiga.
Hoyi'nesiakon' =Sauk.
Hotinnonchiendi, Hotinnonsionni, Hotinonsionni -
Iroquois.
Hotlimamish=Shotlemamish.
Hotoa-nutgiu=Mahohivas.
Hoton-ga= Winnebago.
Ho-tor'-lee-Hutalgalgi.
Hotos=Oto.
Hot Spring Apaches=Warm Spring Apache.
Hot Spring Valley Indians-Astakiwi.
Hottimamish, Hottunamish =Shotlemamish.
Hotulgee-Hutalgalgi.
Ho-tum-i-tá-ni-o-Hotamitaniu.
Ho-tum’-mi'-hu-is-Shungkayuteshni.
Houachees=Paiute.
Hou a - Howkan.
Houandates= Huron.
Houatoctotas= Oto.
Houattoehronon=Sauk.
Houebaton= Wahpeton.
Houechase Waco.
Houetbatons=Wahpeton.
Hou-et-chus–Heuchi.
H6-pi-tuh-ci-nu-müh,
Ho-pi-tuh-lei-nyu-muh-



BULL. 30]
Ho-ui-ri-Howiri.
Houkan Häadé= Howkan.
Houkpapas-Hunkpapa.
Houma=Huma.
Hounena=Crows.
Hounondate, Hourons=Huron.
Housatannuck, Housatonic Indians, Housatonnoc,
Houssatonnoc Indians, Houssatunnuck=Stock-
bridge.
Houstaqua-Yustaga.
Houtchis-Yuchi.
Houtouagaha=Ontwaganha.
How-ach-ees, How-a-chez= Heuchi.
How-a-guan = Howkan.
Ho-wah-Iowa.
Howakan=Howkan.
Howchees= Heuchi. -
How-chuck-les-aht, Howchucklus-aht, Howchuk-lis-
aht, Howchuklisat+Uchucklesit.
Howchungerah=Winnebago.
How-ech-ee, How-ech-es=Heuchi.
How-ge-chu= Ogeechee.
How-ku-ma=Haukoma.
How-mox-tox-sow-es=Mandan.
How-ru-mas=Haukoma.
Howschueselet=Uchucklesit.
Howtetech, How-te-te'-oh=Hudedut.
Höxsúwitan=Wichita.
Ho-ya= Hoyalas.
Hrah-hrah-twauns=Chippewa.
Huachirrones=Wacharones.
Huachuca = Huechuca.
Huadibis=Huirivis.
Huadjilanas-Skedans.
Huaepais=Walapai.
Huaiicori=Huaxicori.
Hualapais,
Walapai.
Huallpi-Walpi.
Hualopais, Hual-páich=Walapai.
- Hualpais=Colville, Walapai.
Hualpas Indians-Walapai.
Huál pé, Hualpec, Hual-pee, Hualpi, Hualpy, Hu-
alvi= ''
Huanchané, Huanches, Huané-Waco.
Huarogio= Varohio.
Huashashas-Osage.
Huashpa = Washpa.
Huashpa Tzena=Huashpatzena.
Huasiotos=Oto.
Huassavas-Guazavas.
Huatanis=Mandan.
Huatl-vi-Walpi.
Huatoctas=Oto.
Hubales, Hubates, Hubites=Tano.
Huc-aritz-pa=Arizpe.
Hüch = H :
Huch-oo-la-chook-vache
Huchun=Uchium.
Hucklis' Nun.
Hualipais, Huallapais, Huallopi=
Casa Montezuma.
l Hindenad Alche-
doma.
Hueco- Waco.
Hue-la-muh-Cowichan.
Hue-lang-uh-Songish.
Huepaca-Huepac.
Huerachic=Guerachie.
Hueso Parrado= Hueso Parado.
Hu-e'-yá= Khuya.
Hue-yang-uh-Clallam.
Hü'-hlo= Hlahloalgi.
Huu'tañxa= Winnebago.
Huichites=Wichita.
Huila=Huilacatlan.
Huinihkacina = Hanginihkashina.
Hui'niuk'acin'a=Huinihkashina.
Hú inikacíxia-Huinikashika.
Huiñirren = Huinyirren.
Huiris = Huirivis,
Huis van Montezuma=Casa Grande.
Huitcole=Huichol.
#. Hunxapa.
Huk= Hoako.
Huk-tyr=Ocotan.
Hükwats=Mohave, Yuma.
Hu-la-napo–Kuhlanapo.
Hulapais=W a '#' i.
Hú'li Wa’hli– Huhliwahli.
HO-UI-RI—HYAQUEZ
1063
Hull-loo-el-lell, Hullooellell, Hul-loo-et-tell, Hull-
lu-et-tell= Hullooetell.
Hulpunes=Khulpuni.
Hultulkakut-Kutul.
Hu-mā-kam=Tepecano.
Hu-ma-li-wu-Malahue.
um-a-luh-Cowichan, Skagit.
Humanas, Humanas de Tompires,
Tompiros, Humanos=Tawehash.
Humas=Muskhogean Family, Tawehash.
Humásko-Creeks.
Hu-mat-kam=Tepecano.
Hu-mâ’-whi-Humahwi.
Humbolt Bay Indians=Wishosk.
Humenthí=Munsee.
Humo-Cops.
Hump-tu-lups=Humptulips.
Humros= Huna.
Humunas de Tompires=Tawehash.
Huna=Gaudekan.
Huna cow, Hüna-kön=Huna.
Hu-na-mürp=Hunawurp.
Hunga=Hanga.
Hüng-ga ££, Hangatanga.
av
Humanas de
*: Parie, Hungo fa, Hungo Pavie-Hungo-
paV1.
Hun-go-tin'-ga=Hangatanga.
Hun-guh- Hanga.
Hunkappas-Hunkpapa.
Hun-ka-sis-ket=Nsisket.
un-koo-chin= Hankutchin.
Hunkpa-te-dans= Hunkpapa.
Hunkpatee, Hunkpati, Hunkpatidan, Hunkplatin-
Hunkpatina.
Hün-kqwi'-tik= Hunkkhwitik.
Hun-Kutchin= Hankutchin.
Hunku wanića, Hünku-wanitca-Hunku wanicha.
Hunnas = Huna.
Hun'-sa-tung= Honsading.
*''', Hü"skatcantojuha - Hunska-
chantozhuha.
Hunters=Etagottine.
Hunyo Pavie= Hungopavi.
Huokarawaocks=Cuscarawaoc.
Huphale=Eufaula.
Hüpi= Hopi.
Hüpó= Hupa.
Hurall= Harahey.
Hures=Ures.
Hurones, Huronnes= Huron.
Hurricane Toms=Tom's Town.
Hurripacuxi, Hurriparacussi-Tocobaga.
Hurrons= Huron.
Hu'sana–Hangkaahutun, Husad ta.
Hü'saqa Wanun'-Husadtawanun.
Hu-sha-sha band-Wahpekute.
Huskchanoes=Conestoga.
Huskemaw- Eskimo.
Huskhuskevs= Kaskaskia.
Huskoni = Hushkoni.
Husky=Eskimo.
Huspoa= Hosboa.
Hussanamesit= Hassanamesit.
Hussleakatna=Hussliakatna.
Hu'-tab Pa-da-nin–Pawnee.
Hu-ta'-ci=Lipan.
Huta Napo: Kuhlanapo.
Hütañga=|Kansa.
Hu'-tan-Ma= Winnebago.
Hutáshi=Tsiltaden.
Hutchistanet=Onondaga.
Hutepa=Papago.
Hut-tat-ch'1= Hutatchl.
Hutuk= Hutu.cgna.
Hüuka = Hooka.
Hu-ūmüi=Omaha.
Hü'-wiwun-wu- Huwi.
Huzaas-Osage.
Huz-zau, Huz-zaws=Osage.
Hvattoehronon-Sauk,
Hwalapai-Walapai.
Hwat-es' = Hwades.
Hweghkongh=Gweghkongh.
Hwot-es= Hwades.
Hyacks=Eyak.
Hyanaes=Cummaquid.
Hyaquez, Hyaquin, Hyaquis-Yaqui,
1064
[B. A. E.
HYDAHS—ILICOS
Hydahs=Chimmesyan Family, Haida Skitta-
getan Family, Sälishan Family.
Hyder= Haida.
Hyem Tu-ay-Puretuay.
Hyeroquodame=Terocodame.
Hyo-hai-ka-Skidegate.
Hyó-qua-hoon= Pecos.
Hyroquoise, Hyroquoyse=Iroquois.
Hyscanis=YScani.
Hyshalla=Kitamat.
Iaäkema=Yakima.
Ia'an=Yan.
Iacona–Jacona.
Iacovane=Yojuane.
I-ā'cu-we téne"> Chemetunne.
Iågen = Hlielung.
I-a'-kar=Ietan.
fakim- Yaqui.
I-ākima=Yakima.
la'k'ö=Yaku.
Iakon=Yaquina.
Iamaços =Yamasee.
Iano= Hano.
I'-an-to-an=Jatonabine.
Iapies=Hapes.
Iaşica=Farmers' band.
I-at=Mohave.
Iata-go-Ute.
Iatan = Ietan.
Iawai– Iowa.
Iawani=Yowani.
Iawas, Iaway= Iowa.
Ibatc'é= Ibache. -
Ibequi=Yaqui.
Ibetap okla chitto-Ebita Poocola Chitto.
Ibetap okla iskitini-Ebita Poocola Skatane
Ibitachka = Ivitachuco.
£- Ibitoupa.
&a.
Ica=I
I ca=Isha.
Icanderago, Icanderagoes=Teatontaloga.
Icarilla Apaches=Jicarilla.
Icasque = Casqui.
Icbewas–Chippewa.
Icca-Incha.
Iccarilla=Jicarilla.
Iccu-jeune=Mimbreños.
Ice= Nukhe, Wazhazhe.
Icharilla =Jicarilla.
Ic'-ha-she= Kanze.
Ichiaha-Chiaha.
Ichiti = Hitchiti.
I'-chu-ar'-rum-pats= Ichuarumpats.
Iciaha = Chiaha.
Icogmute-Ikogmiut.
Icora-Yecora.
Ictans = Ietan.
Ictaque toi duba = Ishtakhechiduba.
Ictasanda-Inshtasanda.
Ictunga-Ishtunga.
Idahi-Comanche.
Ida-ka-riuke – Idakarawakaha.
Idats'e- Kanse.
Id-do-a-- Kikatsik.
Iden-noo- Eidenu.
*I'djao – Edjao.
Idjorituaqtuin, Idjorituaxtiun-Idjorituaktuin.
Idkalloo Ikalu.
I-do-ka-rai-uke - Idakariuke.
Ieanausteaiae - Teanaustayae.
Ieadgo Tioga,
I-eh-mus - Yennis.
Iekifé-- Iekidhe.
Ielan-Ietan.
fen-Rirak.
Ienecu - Seneci, del Sur.
I-e'-nis - Yennis.
Ieskacinca - leskachincha.
Ie ska-pi Jatonabine.
Ieska-tcintca - leskachincha.
Ietam- letan.
Ietan l'te.
Ietanes, Ietans Ietan.
If terram | It
Igagmjut Igak.
Igauik, Igawik Iguik.
Igdlopait Igdlerpait.
i£
Igdlumiut–Iglulik, Tahagmiut.
Ighelkostlende=Katagkak.
Ighiakchaghamiut–Agiukchuk.
Igiagagamute, Igiagamute=Igiak.
Igihuá-a=Apache.
Igiogagamut-Igiak.
Igita=Etah.
Igivachochamiut=Igivachok.
Iglaka-teqila=Iglakatekhila.
Igloodahominy= Igludahoming.
Igloolik, Igloolip=Iglulik.
Igluduá'hsuin= fzluduasuin.
Iglulingmiut–Iglulirmiut.
Iglu-miut=Tahagmiut.
Ignanine=Imnongana.
Ignerhonons, Ignierhonons=Mohawk.
Ignituk=Iknetuk.
Ignokhatskomute= Ignok.
Igognak, Igonok= Eider.
miut–Igiak,
Igtigalik= Iktigalik.
Iguaces=Yguases.
Iguanas = Iguanes.
Iguases=Yguases.
Igushel= Igushik.
Iha ca-Ihasha.
Ihá'gtawa Kátaxka, Ihanketwans, Ihank'ta"wis,
Ihanktonwar)=Yankton.
Ihankton wanna, Ihanktonwanna Dakotas, Ihank
tonwannas = Yanktonai.
Ihanktonwans, Ihanktonwe=Yankton.
Ihan-k’-tow-wan-nan, Ihank'-t'wan-ahs - Yank-
tonai.
Ihank'-t'wans=Yankton.
Iha-sa=I hasha.
Ihauk-to-wa-na, Ihauk-t'wan-ahs-Yanktonai.
Ihauk-t'wans=Yankton.
I'hl-dené-Navaho.
Ihnek=Amaikiara.
Ihon-a-Does=Juniata.
Ihonattiria=I honatiria.
Ihoway= Iowa.
Ih-pó-se-ma=Ipoksimaiks.
Iicarrillas =Jicarilla.
Ika=Aika.
Ikaklagmute= Ikatlek.
Ikaligvigmiut, Ikaligwigmjut-Chinik.
Ikalinkmiut, Ikaliukha, Ikal-ukha = Ekilik.
Ikanafaskalgi-Seminole.
Ikanatcháka = Ikanachaka.
Ikaniuksalgi-Seminole.
Ikan'-tcháti=Kanchati.
I-ka-nuck= Ikaruck.
I'-ka-dû'= Kickapoo.
Ikarik= Wichita.
Ikärlo-Ikalu.
Ikatlegomut, Ikatlegomute-Ikatlek.
Ikechipouta = Ikachioeata.
Ikekik= Kiktaguk.
Ikhiak= Eyak.
Ikikiktock= Kiktaguk.
Ik-khagmute = Ikak.
Ik-kil-lin= Kutchakutchin.
Iko-agmiut–Chnagmiut.
Ikoghmiout, Ikogmjut, Ikogmut, Ikogmute-Ikog
miut.
Ikoklag'mut-Ikatlek.
Ikouera=Koroa.
Iktigalk= Igtigalik.
Ikuagmiut–Chnagmiut.
Ikuagmjut=lkogmiut.
Ikuak=Chnagmiut.
Ikutchlok= Kutchlok.
Ikvagmutes= Magemiut.
Ikvogmutes=Ikogmiut.
Ikwanek=Shanamkarak.
Ilamatt–Klamath.
Ilaoquatsh-Clayoquot.
Ilatamaa = Altamaha.
Ita'xluit=Tlakluit.
Ildefonso =San Ildefonso.
Ilesta= Isleta del Sur.
Ilet=Isleta.
Iletsuck= Bellabella.
Ilgät-Chehalis.
Ilghi’m-Bellacoola.
Ilgonquines -Nipissing.
Ilicos-Anilco.
BULL. 30]
Ilimouek, Iliné, Ilinese, Ilinesen, Iliniouek, Ilinois,
Ilinouets, Ilinouetz, Ilionois = Illinois.
Iliutagamute=Iliutak.
£n'.
Illenois, Illenonecks, Illicoueck, Illimouec, Illi-
nese, Illinesen, Il-li-ni, Illiniens, Illiniwek, Illi-
noias–Illinois.
Illinois Creek=Chasta, Salwahka.
Illinois Valley (band)=Salwahka.
Illinoix, Illinonecks, Illinoneeks, Illinouecks=
Illinois.
Illmawees=Ilmawi.
Illonese, Illonois = Illinois.
Illoolook= Iliuliuk.
Illth-cah-get-la=Skidegate.
Illuidlek= Iluilek.
Illuni-Illinois.
II'séol-ga-wai'-à-me-Ilsethlthawaiame.
Iltenleiden=Intenleiden.
Iltte-kai-mamits=Ithkyennamits.
Ilwans=Etiwaw.
Ilyamna =lliamna.
Ilyamna people=Knaiakhotana.
I'ma=Quapaw.
Imach-leet=Imaklimiut.
Imagnak, Im inskoe=Imagnee.
£
Imahans=Quapaw.
Imahao, Imahaus=Imaha.
Imakleet, Imaklitgmut-Imaklimiut.
Imangen-Imnongana.
Immaculate Conception=Concepcion, Ihonatiria,
Ossossane.
Immaculée Conception de Notre Dame aux Illinois =
Immaculate Conception.
Im-mook-fau=Imukfa.
#
I' #sokhshuk. Imokhtegokhshuk=Imoktegok-
Sntlk.
Imoklasha Iskitini-Imongalasha Skatane.
Imoris=Imuris.
Imtelleidene Intenleiden.
I'mtun = Intuk.
Imuanak=Imnongana.
Imuklasha = Imongalasha.
Imures, Imurez, Imuri, Imuriz= Imuris.
I'-na-cpé=Nez Percés.
I-na-há-o-win = Inyanhaoin.
£"I'
Inalugmiut=Inguklimiut, Imaklimiut.
Inapaw==Quapaw.
In-as-petsum=Nespelim.
Inatahin = Mescaleros.
Inay= Hainai.
In-breeders=Waglukhe.
Inchulukhlaites = Inkalich.
Inda=Comanche.
Indaochaie-Lichtenau.
Inda Tsa'-ān=Kiowa Apache.
Inde=Apache.
Indian Oldtown=Oldtown.
Indians of the Long Reach=Wappinger.
Indians of the Lower Kootenay= Lower Kutenai.
Indian Wells=Kavinish.
Indiens Cuivres=Tatsanottine.
Indiens du Sang-Kainah.
Indiens-Loups =Skidi.
Indiens-Pierre=Assiniboin.
Indiens Serpents=Shoshoni.
Indilche-Dentiene=Indelchidnti.
Indio–Paltewat.
Indios Manzos = Pueblos.
Ineja=Inyaha.
In’é-waqube-affin–Inewakhubead him.
Ingahameh, Ingahamiut–Ingahame.
Ingaleek, Ingleet, Ingalete, Ing'aliki = Ingalik.
Ingaliks= Kaiyuhkhotana.
Ingalit= Ingalik.
Ingee-jide-Ingdhezhide.
Ingechuk=Chnagmiut.
Ingekasagmi-Ignok, Ingalik.
Ingeletes = Ingalik.
Ingeramut-Inger.
Ing-gera je-da-Ingdhezhide.
Ingichuk = Chnagmiut.
Inglutal’igemut = Inglutaligemiut.
Ingrakaghamiut - Ingrakak.
In-gra’-zhe-da-Ingdhezhide.
Ing-uh-kli-mut-Inguklimiut.
ILIMOUEK—IRON-CLOUID
1065
Ing-we-pi'-raa-di-vi-he-man-Keresan Family.
Ini-Hainai.
Inicanopa=Pilaklikaha.
Inics, Inies=Hainai.
Ininyu-we-u=Cree.
Inipoi=Anepo.
Injaya= Inyaha.
alichljuaten=Inkalich.
In-kal-ik= Ingalik, Kaiyuhkhotana.
Inkalite= Ingalik.
Inkaliten=Ingalik, Kaiyuhkhotana,
miut, Magemiut.
Inkasaba=Inkesabe.
Inxigün'kaoiñ'xa=Inkdhunkashinka.
Inkilik, Inkiliken= Ingalik.
Inkilikeu = Kaiyuhkhotana.
Inkilik Ingelnut=Jugelnute.
Ink-ka'-sa-ba- Inkesabe.
Ink-pa-du-ta ['s band], Ink-pah-doo-ta band = Wam-
disapa's Band.
Inkpatonwan=Inkpa.
Inkülüchlüaten, Inkulukhlaites,
Inkalich.
Innatchas-Natchez.
In-neck=Amaikiara.
Innies= Hainai.
In-ninyu-wuk=Cree.
Innoit= Eskimo.
Innondadese=Tionontati.
Innu, Innuees, Innuit= Eskimo.
Innuit= Esquimauan Family.
#, Pilaklikaha.
Inoschujöchen-Inoschuochn.
Inparavi=Shipaulovi.
Inpaton=Inkpa.
Inquoi=Iroquois.
Inshaunshagota = Yoroon wago.
In’shin-Konkau.
Insiachamiut-Insiachak.
Inside Fat=Kakapoya.
In-spellum=Nespelim.
Insular=Salishan Family.
Inta=Ute.
Innaupupcé'=Intapupshe.
£ pup
In tem-peach-es, In-tim-peach, In-tim-peches-In-
timbich.
Intsi Dindiick= Ahtena.
Intsi-Dindjitch=Koyukukhotana.
In-tuch-cul-gau=Intatehkálgi.
Intujen-né= Faraon.
Inugleet=Inguklimiut.
Inuin, Inuit= Eskimo.
I-nuks’-iks= Inuksiks.
Inana-ina = Arapaho.
Inverted (Society) = Himoiyoqis.
Inyan-h-oil)= Inyan haoin.
Inya”-tceyaka-ato"wan=Inyancheyakaaton wan.
Ieya towa'-Jatonabine.
Inyavapé=Yavapai.
£, # h
pani, i=Shongopovi.
#'s £
# = Yojuane.
Iola=Jore.
Iondes, Ionees, I-on-i, Ionias, Ionies= Hainai.
Ionontady-Hagas-Tionontati.
Iotan=Ietan.
Iottecas-Juniata.
Iowanes=Yowani.
Iowaulkeno=Tawakoni.
Ioway= Iowa.
Ipande, Ipandi: Lipan.
Ipataragüites=Tawehash.
I-pe-re=San Lázaro.
Ipiutelling, Ipnitelling=Idiutelling
Ipoilq=Sanpoil.
Ipupukhmam=Medilding.
I-qer-qa-mut'= Ikherkhamut.
Iquahsinawmish =Squaxon.
Iransvillage=Tenankutchin.
Iraqua Indians= Elwha.
Irecoies, Irequois=Iroquois.
Irinions= Illinois.
Iripegouans= Winnebago.
Iriquoi=Iroquois.
Irkpéléit-Athapascan Family, Kutchin.
Irocois, Irocquois, , Irokesen=Iroquois.
Iron-Cloud= Makhdiyamaza.
Kuskwog-
Inkuluklaities=

1066
JACON [B. A. E.
IRONEYES
Ironeyes, Ironies=Hainai.
Ironois=Iroquois.
Iroondocks=Adirondack.
Iroquaes, Iroque, Iroquese, Iroqueze, Iroquiese,
Iroquoi=Iroquois.
Iroquois d'enbas-Mohawk.
Iroquois du Sault=Caughnawaga.
uois inferieurs= Mohawk.
Iroquois of the Sault=Caughnawaga.
Iroquos, £ Iroquois.
Irrironnons, Irrironons=Erie.
£1. £ -
Irroquois. Irroquoys=Iroquois.
Iruaitsu, I'ruwai=Iruwaitsu.
Is=Ais.
Isaacs= Kwik.
Isallanic race=Cherokee.
Isalleet=Silela.
Isalwalken=Isalwakten.
Isamishs=Samish.
Isammuck=Isamuck.
Isanati=Santee.
Isanisks=Sanetch.
Isanti, Isantie Dakotas, Isanties, I-san'-tis, Isan-
titon, Isanyate, Isanyati=Santee.
I-sa-pó-a=Crows.
Isashbahatsé=Sarsi.
Isatis=Santee.
Isa-ttiné=Tsattine.
Isaunties=Santee.
-sau-uh wiń-wü, Isauu wińwü= Ishauu.
Iscanis=Yscanis.
Ischua=Geneseo.
Isconis=Yscanis.
Iselle=Isleta del Sur.
Iseta=Isleta.
Is-fa-nul'-ke=Isfanalgi.
fsh, I-sha-hue=Ishauu.
Ishango= Brulé.
Ishawu, fshawuu=Ishauu.
Ish-dā'-sun-da=Inshtasanda.
Ish-e-pish-e=Ishipishi.
Ishguaget=Ishgua.
Ishisageck Roanu=Missisauga.
Ish-poan-ee-Ishpani.
Ish-ta-sun'-da=Inshtasanda.
Ish-te-pit’-e=Siksika.
Ishti semoli-Seminole.
Ish'to-háno= Ishtowa.
Isimpshean=Tsimshian.
Isipopolames=Espopolames.
f'sium-itä'niuw'= Hisionetaniu.
Is-ksi'-na-tup-i=Esksinaitupiks.
Isla=Isleta del Sur.
Island Innuit=Okiogmiut.
Isle aux Noix= Illinois.
Isle-de-Peins, Isle-de-peiree,
kiuse.
Isle de Saincte Marie. = Ekaentoton.
Islella=Isleta.
Isle of St. John's=Micmac.
Isle-river Indians= Eel River Indians.
Isletabuh-Isleta.
Isleta del Paso, Isleta del Passo - Isleta del Sur.
Isletans= Isleta.
Isleta of the South= Isleta del Sur.
Isleteños, Isletta=Isleta, Isleta del Sur.
Islinois=Illinois.
Isoletta=Isleta.
Isonisks=Songish.
I-sónsh'-pu-she=Cheyenne.
Isowasson=Sewathen.
Ispa=Arizpe.
Ispáni- Ishpani.
Ispatingh– Hespatingh.
Is-po-co-gee, Ispokógi =Tukabatchi.
Isquahala-Skaialo.
Issa=Catawba.
Issanti-Santee.
Issäppo'-Crows.
Issaqui, Issaquy=Santee.
Issati-Assiniboin, Santee.
Issatie, Issatrians = Santee.
Isshe-pishe-rah- Ishibishi.
Issi-Chupicha, Issi-Schupischa =Siksika.
Istanare=Ustanali.
Istasunda=Inshtasanda.
Isti simanoles-Seminole,
Istudschi laika=Istudshilaika.
Isle-de-Pierre=Sin-
| Isty-semole=Seminole.
I'sú'nigü=Seneca.
I-tach-ee, Itaches=Iticha.
Ita-Eskimos = Ita
Itahatski=Dakota.
Itah-Ischipahji=Cheyenne.
Itahzipchois=Sans Arcs.
Ita-Iddi=Arapaho.
i-Tá-i-na-ma=Taos.
Italisi–Talasse. -
Itálua fatcha-sigo, Itálua ispokógi =Tukabatchi.
Itálua ‘lāko=Apalachicola.
Itamamiou-Itamanneou.
tāmi, Itaner, Itanese= Ita.
it-ánsè-p6-pê=Cheyenne.
t-ánské=Dakota.
I-tá-su-pu-zi-Cheyenne.
I’tāwā’=Etowah.
Itazipchos, Itazipéo, Itazipcoes, Itazipko =Sans Arcs.
Itaziptco-qtca=Itazipcho.
Itchali+ Kutchakutchin.
Itchi-mehueves=Chemehuevi.
It-chit-a-bud-ah=Ditsakana.
Iteam=Ietan.
I-te-che, I-tech-ees=Iticha.
Ite-citca-Iteshicha.
Ite-citca-etanha"> Iteshichaetanhan.
Ite gu- Iteghu.
Iterlé'hsoa=Iterlesoa.
Ite-sica=Iteshicha.
Ite sića etanphan= Iteshichaaetanhan.
Ite-xu– Iteghu.
Itha=Yta.
Ithalé téni-Mishikhwutmetunne.
It-kagh lie, It-ka-lya ruin, ft-ka-lyi, Itkpélit. Itkpé-
léit, Itkü'dline=Kutchakutchin.
Itoaten-Tautin.
..I-to-ches=Iticha. ,
Itokah tina, Itokaq-tina-Itokakhtina.
Itsä'ti-Echota.
I-tsä'-ti=Santee.
Itsisihisa, itsi sí pisa-Siksika.
Ittawans=Etiwaw.
ft-t'hāgi-Sichomovi.
Ittibloo, Ittiblu, Ittiblu-Netlik= Itibleng.
Ituchas-Iticha.
It-us-shé-na=Cheyenne.
Itynai-Athapascan Family.
ft zé sil-pé-sha–Siksika.
I-ükäténé= Yukichetunne.
I-uke-spi-ule=Aigspaluma.
Iulukiak=Tuluksak.
Iümanas, Iumanes, Iumanos -Tawehash.
Iumbucanis=Yubuincariri.
f-um-6-otam=Comeya.
I-u'-ni=Calapooya.
Iuragen=Tioga.
Ivan's barrabora=Ivan.
Ivap'i=Karok.
I vists tsi nih pah– Heviqsnipahis.
Ivitachma, Ivitachua, Ivi-ta-chuco,
Ivitachuco.
wanies=Yowani.
Iwikties=Miami.
Iwillichs, Iwillie, I willik=Aivilik.
Ixcanis= Y scanis.
Iyakha=Yangna.
Iyakhba, Iyakhwa-Iowa.
I-ya-kin=Walpi.
Iyanabi=Ayanabi.
Iyich=Tyigh.
Iyiniwok=Cree.
I-yiss=Iyis.
Iyuhba=Iowa.
Iyutagjen-né=Navaho.
Izacanis–Yscanis.
Izaty=Santee.
Ivitanoa-
Jaakema=Yakima.
Jaba-Jova.
Jabesua=Havasupai.
Jacarilla Apaches, Jacarrilla Apaches-Jicarilla.
Jacdoas-Judosa.
Jacobs haven=Jakobshavn.
Jacoma= Gupa.
Jacome, Jacomis-Jocomes.
Jacon-Yaquina.



BULL. 30]
Jacopin-Gupa.
Jacum= Yacum.
#n: £i lapai. J Wal i
apal, apal, Jaguyapay= Walapal.
#: Hawikuh.
Jaibanipitca-Gaibanipitea.
Jakechedunes=Alchedoma.
Jake's people=Niletunne.
£ =Yakutat.
Jakis=Sauk.
Jakon= Yaquina.
Jakou=Yazoo.
Jakutat, Jakutat-kön=Yakutat.
Jalchedon, Jalchedum, Jalchedunes-Alchedoma.
Jallaguapais=Walapai.
Jallicuamai,
mai, Jalliquamay=Quigyuma.
Jamaica=Jameco.
Jamajabas, Jamajabs, Jamajas, Jamalas-Mohave.
Jamasees=Yamasee.
Jambujos=Cambujos.
James=Jemez.
James Boy= Hlaphlako.
Jamestown= Huiauultc.
Jamez=Jemez.
Jamos=Janos.
Janaya nikacinga=Yankton.
Janaya= Hanaya.
Jancae=Tonkawa.
Janequeile=Serranos.
Janeros=Janos.
Jabha-1agica"=Zhan had tadhishan.
Jan-i’tci=Zhanichi.
Jano=Hano.
Janogualpa-Hano, Walpi.
Jantonnais, Jantonnees, Jantonnois-Yanktonai.
Jantons, Jantous=Yankton.
Jan-waqube-affin–Zhan had tadhishan.
Jaomeme=Ahome.
Jaos=Taos.
Japiam=Yapiam.
Japiel=Japul.
Japies= Hapes.
Japui = Japul.
Jaqualapai, Jaquallapai=Walapai.
Jarame, Jarames=Xarame.
Jaranames=Aranama.
Jarosoma = Apache.
Jarquin= Karkin.
Jascag, Jascage, Jaskegis, Jaskigis=Tuskegee.
Jason=Yazoo.
Jasquijis=Tuskegee.
£ Pima.
Jatche-thin-juwuc=Yatcheethinyoowuc.
Jaupin=Weapemeoc.
Java Supais, Javeusa=Havasupai.
Jawé nikacina–Zhawenikashika.
Jeapes = Hapes.
Jece=Ais.
Jecorilla=Jicarilla.
Jecualme=Tecualme.
Jecuches, Jecuéche, Jecuiches=Kawia.
Jedacne=Jedakne.
Jediuk=Shediac.
Je-gó-sa-saa=Neuter.
Jehuas–Tewa.
Jelish=Salishan Family.
Jemaco–Jameco.
Jemas, Jemes, Jemex, Jemmes, Jemos=Jemez.
Jendestáke=Yendestake.
Jeneckaws=Seneca.
Jenecu-Senecai del Sur.
Jenegueches, Jeneguechi, Jenequiches=Serranos.
Jenies=Jemez.
Jenigueche, Jenigueich, Jenigueih, Jeniguich=Ser-
ranos.
Jennessee =Geneseo.
Jenondades=Tionontati.
Jenondages=Onondage
Jenondathese=Tionontatt.
Jenontowanos=Seneca.
Jenundadees=Tionontati.
Jequiches = Kawia.
Jerez= Keresan Family.
Jermz=Jemez.
Jernaistes=Caughnawaga.
Jesus Carichic=Carichic.
Jesus del Monte de Tutuaca-Tutuaca.
Jesus María Basani-Bisani.
Jallicuamay, Jallicumay, Jalliqua-
JACOPIN-KABASA
1067
Jetam, Jetañs=Ietan.
Jettipehika-Chubkwichalobi.
Jeune Lorette=Lorette.
Jeures=Jemez.
£
Jicaras, Jicarello Apaches, Jicarila Apache, Jica-
rilla Apaches, Jicarilleros, Jicarillos, Jicarrilla
Apaches, Jiccarilla Apache, Jickorie, Jicorilla,
Jicorilla Apaches=Jicarilla.
Jim Boy's=Hlaphlako.
Jimena=Galisteo.
Jimenez=Jemez.
J. Jose' Ramos Ayodsudao-Basotutoan.
Jlacus=Jlaacs.
Joara=Cheraw.
Joba, Jobal, Jobales=Jova.
Jobiscauga=Sibagna.
Joco-Toquo.
Jocomeos, Jocomis-Jocomes.
Johnadoes=Juniata.
John Days, John Day's river-John Day.
Jojuanes=Yojuane.
Jollillepas-Ololopa.
Jonatas=Ionata.
Jongoapi, Jongopabi, Jongopai,
vapi-Shongopovi.
Jonies=Hainai.
Jonjoncali=Shongopovi.
Jonkta=Chankute.
Jonondese, Jonondeseh-Jonondes.
Jonontadynago=Tionontati.
Joree-Jore.
Joshua, Joshuts=Chemetunne.
Josimnin=Khosimnin.
Joskagi=Tuskegee.
Joso-Hopi.
Jo-so-ge=Abiquiu.
Jotans= Ietan.
Jougopavi=Shumopavi.
Joukiousmé, Jouskiousme=Jukiusme.
Jowai, Jowas, Joways-Iowa.
Joya= La Joya.
Joyl-racua-Opata.
Joyvan=Yojuane.
Jsleta=Isleta.
Juacanas, Juacano=Tawakoni.
Juálati=Atfalati.
Jual-pi=Walpi.
Juan Quivira=Tabira.
Juchium=Uchium.
Jugelnuten, Jugelnuts=Jugelnute.
Jü-i= Penateka.
Jujubit=Juyubit.
Juke-yunke=Yugeuingge.
Julimenos= Hulinenos.
Jumana=Tawehash.
Jumancas- Pueblo de los Jumanos.
Jumanes, Jumano, Jumanoes, Jumanos=Tawe hash.
Jumas= Tawehash Yuma.
jumbuierariri Yübuincariri.
Jume, Jumees=Hume.
Jumez=Jemez.
Jumpers=Chippewa.
Jum-pys=Yavapai.
Junachotana = Unakhotana.
Juneau=Tsantikihin.
Juneauta=Juniata.
Junétre-Tajique.
Juni=Zuñi.
Juniagacori=Tumacacori.
Juníguis-Serranos.
Jünnäkachotana-Koyukhotana, Unakhotana.
Juparivi=Shipaulovi.
Jupes=Ditsakana.
Jupibit=Juyubit
Jurame=Xarame.
Juranames=Aranames.
Juskwaugume=Nipissing.
Jut joat=Ute.
Jyuo-tyu-te Oj-ke=San Juan.
Ka-acks=Kake.
Kaadgettee, Kaady-ett-ee- Katcadi.
Ká-ah=Kau.
Ka'-ai=Konglo.
Ka Anjou, Ka Anzou = Kansa.
Kaap6=Tuerto.
Kaas-ka-qua-tee-Kaskakoedi
Kabasa=Kabahseh.
Jongopavi, Jong-


1068
[B. A. E.
KÁ-BI-NA-PEK—KAKwok

Ká-bi-na-pek=Khabenapo.
Kabu Juacama=Santa Maria Magdalena.
Kach-als-ap=Lakkulzap.
Kachanuage, Kachanuge=Caughnawaga.
Kä-che-kone-a-we’-so-uk=Ketchigumiwisuwugi.
Kachiriodagon-Buckaloon.
Kachkachkia, Kachkaska-Kaskaskia.
Kachnauage, Kachnawarage=Kachnawaacharege.
Kachnuage=Caughnawaga.
Ka-cho-'dtinné=Kawchodinne.
Kachuidagon=Buckaloon.
Kachutok= Kashutuk.
Kacistas= Kasihta.
Kackapoes=Kickapoo.
Käckle qoan=Kashkekoan.
Ka-clas-ko-Wasco.
Kacouchakhi-Piekouagami.
K'ac-ta'-tá-Kashtata.
Kac-to'k=Kashtok.
Kac-tū-Kashtu.
Kada-Kaaman, Kadakaamang=San Ignacio de
Kadakaman.
Kadapau, Kadapaw=Catawba.
K'adas ke’owai–Kadusgo-kegawai.
Kaddepaw, Kaddipeaw=Catawba.
Kaddo= Kadohadacho.
Kadewabedas-Broken Tooth.
Ka'-di-Kadohadacho.
Kadi uts=Kaniagmiut.
Kadiak=Kodiak.
Ka'diko–Tonkawa.
Kadjacken-Kaniagmiut.
Kadjakians=Kangmaligmiut,
Kado, Kadodakio, Kadodakiou, Kadodaquiou–Kado-
hadacho.
Kadū-wot-kédi-Hlukahadi. -
Kaenna-Kainah.
Kaensatague=Canadasaga.
Kaeso = Carrizos.
£ Ka-e-ta-je=Kein.
Kaeyah-Khatana-Kaiyuhkhotana.
Kagagi–Kakake.
Kagataya= Aleut.
Kagerssauke Kagsersuak.
Kaghenewage’, Kaghnawage, Kaghnuwage’, Kagna-
wage=Caughnawaga.
Kagnewagrage= Kachnawaacharege.
Kagokhakat=Kagokakat.
Kagontan=Kagwantan.
Kagouse=Cayuse.
Kaguiak=Kaguyak.
Kägun'yi=Crow Town.
K'agyalske'owai = Kagials-kegawai.
Kah-Kansa.
Kah-cho-tinne=Kawchodinne.
Ka-he'-ta-ni-o-Khahitan.
Kahgallegak=Kialegak.
Kah he kwake-Kayehkwarageh.
Kahhendohhon=Kahendohon.
Kahinoae Cahinnio.
Kahk-ah-mah-tsis-Hahamatses,
Kahken doh hon= Rahendohon,
Kah-Kwah–Erie.
Kahlechtenskoi-Kalekhta.
Kah-lis-pelm- Kalispel.
Kahltog-Kalta.g.
Kahlukhtughamiut-Kaluktuk.
Kahmi-aton wal) - Kakhniaton wan.
Kahmish–Samish.
Kahna-Kainah.
Kahnawage-Caughnawaga.
Kahnonwolohale, Kahnowolohale-tranowarohare.
Kahnuages=Caughnawagu.
Kahn-yak=Cooniac.
Ka-ho-Kaughli.
Kahokias-Cahokia.
Kahontayon-Kendaia.
Kahoquias Cahokia.
Kahpagi–Quapaw.
Kah-po-Santa Clara.
Kah posia, Kahpozhah, Kahpozhay Kapozha.
Kahquas Erie.
Kahruk-Karok.
Kah tee-peerah Katipian.
Kahtetl Medilding.
Kahua i-ko Laguna.
Kahuilla Kuwin.
Kahuncle, Kahunkle-Knulluk
Kahvichpaks nakh tunn
Kahweahs, Kahweaks, Kah-we-as-Kawia.
Kah-we-ok'-ki-oong=Kowasikka.
Kahweyahs= Kawia.
Kah-wis'-sah– Kawaiisu.
Kaiaganies=Kaigani.
Kaiaiak=Kaguyak.
Kaialigamut, Kai-ā # üt=Kaialigmiut.
Kaialigumiut-Kaialik.
Kai-a-tee-Coyatee.
K'ai’atl lä’nas-Kaiahl-lanas.
Kaiawas– Kiowa.
Kaiayakak= Kaguyak.
Kai-bab-bit, Kaibabits=Kaibab.
Kai-Éine, Kāidine'– Kai.
Ka'i-e-Kau.
Kaí-e-na= Kainah.
Kaigan=Kaigani.
Kā'igwu=Kiowa.
Ka-ih=Kein.
Kai'i pa=Santa Clara.
Kai-it-ko-ki-ki-naks=Ahkaiyikokakiniks.
Kaijous=Cayuse.
Kailtas=Tlelding.
Kailwigamiut-Kaialik.
Kaimè, Kai'-na=Kainah.
Kainama, Kai-na-meah, Kai-na-mé-ro=Gallinomero
Kai'nau=Kainah.
Kainhkhotana = Kaiyuhkhotana.
Kainoe"-koon= Kainah.
Kai-no-méahs=Gallinomero.
Kaio'ssuit= Karusuit.
Kaioutais= Kawita.
Kaiowan, Kai-6-wäs, Kaiowé= Kiowa.
Kai'p'a-Santa Clara.
Kai-petl – Kepel.
Kai-Po-mo=Kato.
Kairaikome=Laguna.
Kaishun=Kaisun, Skaito.
Kaispa=Dakota.
Kaiswun Haadé= Kaisun.
Kai-tanā- Knaiakhotana.
Ka-itc= Panamint.
Kait-ka-Calapooya.
Kaitlen= Kwantlen.
Kaitze= Katsey.
Kaivav wit=Kaibab.
Kaiviat-am-Serranos.
Kai-vwav-uai Nu-ints=Kaibab.
Kai-wa=Kiowa.
Kaiwáika=Laguna.
Kai-wane’=Kiowa.
Kai-yo-Koiyo.
Kaiyuhkatana, Kaiyuk'a-kho-tan'a, Kaiyu-kho-
tana = Kaiyuhkhotana.
Kai'-yu-wun-ts'u-nitt'gai–Kaiyuwuntsunitthai.
Kaiatschim= Kaiachim.
i=Kichai.
Kajingahaga-Mohawk.
Kai-kai=San Juan.
Kakagokhakat= Kagokakat.
Ka-kaik= Kakake.
Ka-ka'-i-thi-Salish.
Ka-kaitle= Kaquaith.
Kā-kā-kwis'-so-uk-Kagakwisuwug.
Kakamatsis = Hahamatses.
Ka-kan=Kakhan.
# Kakasky= Kaskaskia.
Kakega, Kak'exa=Kakegha.
Kakhil h-miut- Kaltshak.
Kakhlyakhlyakakat=Kakliaklia.
Kakhonak= Kakonak.
Kakhuana=Cajuenche.
Kakhuiyagamute= Kakuiak.
Kakias-Cahokia.
Kakigue: Kakick.
Kakliakhliakat, Kakliakliakat- Kakliaklia.
Kakmalikg-Kangmaligmiut.
Kakoh-Yaku.
Ka-ko'-is-tsi'-a-ta'-ni-o-Salish.
Kakon'sä'-ge= Kagoughsage.
Kakortok-Julianehaab.
Kak8azakhi, Kakouchac, Kakouchakhi, Kakou
chaki-Piekouagami.
Kaksatis-Kiksadi.
Kakus= Kake.
Kakwaika–Chakpahu.
Kakwas–Erie.
Kak’-wits=Wailaki.
Kakwok- Kakuak.
BULL. 30]
Ka-la”-ci-au-u=Kalashiauu.
Kaladlit= Eskimo.
K'-a'-lāk= Kolok.
Kalaktak=Kalekhta.
Kalalit=Eskimauan Family.
Ka-la-muh–Shuswap.
Kalapooiah=Calapooya, Kalapooian Family.
Kalapooya, Kalapooyahs, Kalapouyas, Kalapuaya=
Calapooya.
Kalapuya=Calapooya, Kalapooian Family.
”-à-qu-ni-me'-neqün'-né=Khwunrghunme.
Kalatekoe=Kilatika.
Ka-la-tih=Medilding.
Ka-la-wa'-cük=Kalawashuk.
Kala-Walset, Kalawatshet=Kalawatset.
Kāl'-büct'= Kalbusht.
Kal-chaina=Kulchana.
Kal-doe= Kauldaw.
£ Kalekhtinskoe=Kalekhta.
Kalespel, Kalespilum=Kalispel,
Kal-hwan'-un-me'-é-ni te’-ne=Khwunrghunme.
Kaliokhlogamute, Kaliookhlogamute = Kaliukluk.
Ka-lis-cha-San Felipe.
Kalispelines, Kalispelms, Kalispelum, Kalispelus-
ses=Kalispel.
Kalistcha=San Felipe.
Ka-lis-te-no=Cree.
Kaljukischwigmjut-Igagmjut.
Kaliuschen–Tlingit.
Kalkhagamute=Kaltshak.
Kallapooeas, Kallapooyah, Kallapugas, Kallapüia,
Kallapuiah = Calapooya.
Kalmakovsky Redoute = Kolmakovsky.
Kalmaths = Klamath.
Kāl-namu = Kahl.
Calapooya.
Kä-loo-kwis–Kalokwis.
Kaloosas–Calusa.
Kaloshes=Tlingit.
Kaloshians=Tlingit, Koluschan Family.
Kaloxlátche=Kadohadacho.
Kal-put'-lü= '"'.
Kalthagamute, altkagamiut,
Kaltshak.
Kaltlawewalla=Clow wewalla.
Kalulaä'LEx= Kalulaad lek.
Kalulegeet=Kalulek.
Kalusa=Calusa.
Kaluschians=Tlingit.
Kalu-xnädshu= Kadohadacho.
Kal-wa-natc-kuc'-te-ne=Tatlatunne.
Kam’-a-lel P6-mo=Usal.
Kam-a-loo'-pa=Kamloops.
Kä-mân-tci=Comanche.
Kameglimut–Kamegli.
Kameloups= Kamloops.
Kamia=Diegueños, Kamiah. .
Kamia-akhwe=Comeya.
Kämiatäw’ngāgamäg=Kahmetahwungaguma.
Kāmiskwāwā‘ku'kag=Gamiskwakokawininiwak.
Kamiskwawāngachit=Sillery.
Kamissi-Kiamisha.
Kammack= Kammuck.
Kammas Prairie tribe – Tukuarika.
Kam’-ne= Kainah.
Kamse= Kansa.
Kamū’inu=Nez Percés.
Ka-mu-lus= Kamulas.
Kamus=Kimus.
Ká'na=Karnah.
Kanaa, Kanaai=Conoy.
Kanaatino= Kanoatino.
Kanacao – Kanagaro.
Kanách-ádi, Kanach-tédi=Ganahadi.
Kanadagago=Canadasaga.
Kanadagerea=Ganadogan.
Kanadaoeaga, Kanadaoegey=Canadasaga.
Kanadaque=Canandaigua.
Kanadaragea=Canadasaga.
£:
Kaltkhagamute =
K.
daseago, Kanadaseegy, Kanadasegoa. iCanada.
sero=Canadasaga.
Kanadasero= Ganasarage.
Kanadasigea=Canadasaga.
Kanaderagey=Ganondasa.
Kanadesaga, Kanadesego, Kanadesero,
segy, Kanadessigy = Canadasaga.
Kä-nā-‘djo"-ha-re-Canajoharie,
_1 Kana-
n
Kanades-
KA-LA-CI-AU-U-KANKAWAYS
1069
Kanadosega, Kanagago-Canadasaga.
Kanagamiut–Kanagak.
Kanagist=Kaniagmiut.
Kanagmiut=Kanak.
Kaneaheåwastsik=Cheyenne.
£a johari
onarry=Canajoharle.
£ Bar Flat=Ntlaktlakitin.
Kanākao', Ranakaro - Kanagaro.
Kanamara=Gallinomero.
Kanandagua, Kanandaigua, Kanandalangua, Kanan-
daque=Canandaigua.
Kanandasagea=Canadasaga.
Ka'-nan-in-Arikara.
Kananouangon (Conewango)=Shenango.
Kanaouagan=Connewango.
Kanasadagea, Kanasedaga=Canadasaga.
Känäs-nu= Killisnoo.
Kanassarago= Ganasarage.
Kanassatagi lunuak=Oka.
Kâna'sta, nastūn'yi=Kanastuni.
Ka-na-ta-go’-wa, Kanatakowa =Onondaga (vil.).
Kanatakwenke=Caughnawaga.
Kanatat= Klikitat.
Kä-nā’-tcü'-hăre'=Canajoharie.
Kanauagon=Connewango.
Kanawageres=Kanagaro.
Kānāwārkä=Caughnawaga.
Kanawhas–Conoy.
Kan-Ayko = Laguna, Sitsimé.
Kancas, Kancês=Kansa.
Kancho+ Kawchodinne.
Kandaia=Kendaia.
K‘ān'-dzi=Lipan.
Kanedasaga, Kanedesago=Canadasaga.
Kaneenda=Gannentaha.
Kaneghsadakeh= Kanesadageh.
Kanentage=Canandaigua.
Kane =Canadasaga.
Kanesadakeh-Canadasaga, Kanesadageh.
Kanesatake, Kanesatarkee=Oka.
Kanesedaga=Canadasaga.
Kaneskies= Knaiakhotana.
K'ang= Kung.
Kangerdlooksoah, rdluhsoa=Kangerdluksoa
Kangigdlek=Kangidli.
Kang-iq-xlu-q'müt=Kangikhlukhmut.
Kang’i-sun-pegnaka = Kanghishunpegnaka.
Kang'itoka=Crows.
Kangiugdlit=Kangmaligmiut.
Kangivamiut=Kangidli.
Kan-g-i'wi-ca-sa=Crows.
Kangi-yuha = Kanghiyuha.
# £
angmali, Kangmaligmeut, Kangmali'gmut, Kang-
mali-innuin, # #"K #
ligmiut.
Kangoot=Kongik.
Kangoot Mutes= Kungugemiut.
Kang-orr-moeoot=Kangormiut.
K'anguatl la'nai = Kangguatl lanas.
Kan'gükfluāluksoagmyut–Kangivamiut.
Kanhawas, Kanhaways=Conoy.
Kä'nhe'fiko–Carrizo.
Kā’-ni=Koni.
Kaniag-miut, Kaniagmjut= Kaguyak.
Kāniāg'müt=Kaniagmiut.
Kanibals, Kanibas, Kanibats, Kanibesinnoaks, Kani-
bessinnoaks=Norridgewock.
Kanieke-hāka–Mohawk.
Kanienda=Kaneenda.
Kaniénge-onon=Mohawk.
Kanig-miout- Kanig.
Kanikgmut- Kungugemiut.
Kanikhluk= Kanikluk.
Kanimares, Kanimarres=Gallinomero.
Kanim Lake= Kenim Lake.
Kaninahoic, Kaninahoich, Kanină'vish, Kanina-
wesh=Arapaho.
Kaninim Lake, Kaninis' Tribe-Kenim Lake.
Ka nip-sum= Kenipsim.
i-qa-li-ga-mut–Kanikaligamut.
Kanisky = Knaiakhotana.
Ka-nit=Mandan.
£"'
anjagmjut- Kaguyak.
#" Ponca,
Känkau= Konkau.
Kankaways=Tonkawa.



1070 KANKüNK-KATHLAPOOTLE
I B. A. E.
Kanküná, Kankünatskögtana=Knaiakhotana.
Känk'utla’atlam=Okinagan.
Kanmali-enyuin=Kangmaligmiut. -
R. -- K. desagea, K deseys=Cana-
dasaga.
Kannaogau, Kannawagogh=Caughnawaga.
Kanneastoka=Conestoga.
Kannehonan=Kannehouan.
Kanoagoa-Connewango.
Kanoatina, Kanoatinnos, Kanoatino= Kanohatino.
Kanodeseges: Canadasaga.
Kanon'kei'ta'hwi =Totiakton.
Kanonskegon=Geneseo.
Kä'nöqtlä’tläm- Kalispel.
Kanossadage=Oka.
Kanoutinoa=Kanohatino.
Kanowanó-hâte=Ganowarohare.
Ka-no-zā’-wa=Kanwasowaua.
Kañp-meut-Kangormiut.
Kans, Kansae, Kansas, Kansé, Kansez=Kansa.
Ranshâde, Kansh: Kanchati.
#: Kansa.
a"-tdóa=Kang.
Kanté= Kente.
Kantha, Kants=Kansa.
Kantsi=Kiowa Apache, Lipan.
Kānu'gü’lāyi, Kānu'gu'lúñ'yi=Briertown.
Kañüktlualuksoagmyut=Kangidli,
Kanungé-ono=Caughnawaga.
Kanuskago= Ganosgagong.
Kanvagen–Gaandowanang.
Ka”xi-cün-pegnaka = Kanghishunpegnaka.
Kanxi-yuha=Kanghiyuha.
#'. Kanig.
Kanza, Kanzeis, Kanzes= Kansa.
Kaockhia:Cahokia.
Kao-ké'-owai=Aokeawai.
Kaokia, Kaokies=Cahokia.
Kaons=Coos.
Kaoquias–Cahokia.
Kaouai =Salmon River Indians.
Kaouanoua-Kannehouan.
Kaouechias-Cahokia.
Kaouitas= Kawita.
Kaoükia=Cahokia.
Kaoulis = Cowlitz.
Kaounadeau=Caneadea.
Kaoutyas – Kawita
Kapaha, Kapas-Quapaw.
Kapatci’tcin, Kapatsitsan=Kapachichin.
K‘ā-patop=Kiowa Apache.
Kap-ho’=Santa Clara.
Kapilano= Homulchison.
Ka-Po–Santa Clara, Tuerto.
Kapoga, Kapo'ja=Kapozha.
Ka-Poo–Santa Clara.
Kaposecocke=Kupkipcock.
Ka-po-sias, Kapota=Kapozha.
Kapoti-Capote.
Ka-pou=Santa Clara.
Ka-po'-za-Kapozha.
Kappa Akansea, Kappas, Kappaws, Kappawson-
rkansas-Quapaw.
Kapung=Santa Clara.
Kqq'anuwu'= Kukanuwu.
Kāqmi-ato"wa"= Kakhmiaton wan.
Kāq-tcan-waić= Kakhtshanwaish.
Ka-quaitle=Kaquaith.
hivadirha=Caneadea.
Karakenh=Karaken.
Karaler, Karalik, Karalit= Eskimo.
K'way". Karankoas, Karan-koo-as-Karan-
&a Wa.
Kä-rasch-kidetan=Kayashkidetan.
Karathyadirs=Caneadea.
Kareses–Lipan.
Karhatyonni-Karhationni.
Karhawenghradongh= Karhawenradonh.
Karhetyonnie Karhationni.
Ka rho wengh radon = Karhawen radonh.
Karig8istes = Karigouistes.
Kariko = Tonkawa.
Karkadia= Kaskaskia.
Karkinonpols= Kakinonba.
Karlooch= Karluk.
Kar-luk-wees–Kalokwis.
Karluta = Karluk.
Karmowong= Kaumauang.
Káro-Gyazru. -
£ Kadohadacho.
Karquines=Karkin.
Kar-qwan-ton=Kagwantan.
Karro-Gyazru.
Kar'-sa=Kansa.
Karsioot, Karsooit=Karsuit.
Karsuk=Karsok.
Karulik=Kanulik.
K'arussuit=Karusuit.
#: kaskuatch kak
asagaskwatcimā'käg=Gasakaskuatchimmekak.
Kasahá únia–Chickasaw.
Kasarsoak=Kagsersuak.
Kasas-Kansa.
Kascakias-Kaskaskia.
Kaschjukwagmjut=Akhiok:
Kasc hkung=Kuskuski.
Käschke-kon=Kashkekoan.
esquios=Kaskaskia.
Kashanquash= #
Kashapaokla, Kashap-ikla=Kushapokia.
Kashaski=Kaskaskia.
Kash-à-woosh-ah-Kassovo.
Kashega=Kashiga.
Kashigalagamute, Kashigalogumut-Kashigala.k.
Kashigin= Kashiga.
#: K£
ugowitk=Kespoog wit.
Kashtih asha=Cushtusha.
Kashukvagmiut=Akhiok.
Kashunahmiut, Kashunok= Kashunuk.
Kasil=Casalic.
Kasita=Usseta.
Kaskaias-Kiowa Apache.
*: Kaskaiskas, Kaskakias, Kaskakies- Kas
askia.
Kaskanakh, Kaskanek= Kaskanak.
Kaskarorens=Tuscarora.
Kaskascia, Kaskasia, Kaskaskies=Kaskaskia.
Kaskaskunk= Kuskuski.
Kaskasquia=Kaskaskia.
Kaskaya, Kaskia=Kiowa Apache.
Kaskinakh = Kaskanak.
Kaskkasies= Kaskaskia.
Kaskuskies=Kuskuski.
Kas-lin-ta=Haslinding.
Kasoatcha=Kosotshe.
Kasq'agué'dé, Käsq!akue'di=Kaskakoed
Kasqui, Kasquias-Kaskaskia.
Kasquinanipo-Kakinonba.
Kasquuasquias= Kaskaskia.
Kassan, Kassan Haade= Kasaan.
Kässéya, Kasseye'-i=Kadohadacho.
Kassiachamiut, Kassianmute=Kassiank.
Kassilo, Kassilof-Kasilof.
Kassilüda=Sabdatoto.
Kas-so-teh-nie=Kushetunne.
Kassra-küédi=Kaskakoedi.
Kasta kāgawai, Kastake'raua'i-Daiyuahl-lanas.
Kastaxé'xda-ān=Kustahekdaan.
Kas'-tel-Po-mo= Wailaki.
Kasua=Cashwah.
Kataba–Catawba.
Kataghayekiki–Aleut.
Katagi'tiganing-Gatagetegauning.
Katagkag-mioute= Katagkak.
K'a-t'a-gottiné, Kat'a-gottine=Kawchodinne.
Katahba=Catawba.
Katahooche=Chattahoochee.
Ka-tah-te=Medilding.
Kátai = Kahtai.
Ka-ta-kas-Kiowa Apache.
Kä-'ta-rá’-kräç=Cattaraugus.
Kataubahs=Catawba.
Kataxka-Kiowa Apache.
Katc'a"dé= Katcadi.
Katce=Siksika.
Katchan= Yuma. *
K'a-tchó-gottiné, Katchó-Ottiné-Kawchogottine.
Kat'-chü= Katsalgi.
Katcina, Katcina winwu = Kachina.
Kates=Kake.
Katezie= Katsey.
Katha'gi-Kansa.
Kathlamak, Kathlamet=Cathlamet.
Kathlaminimim- Kathlaminmin.
Kathlamit, Kathlamut-Cathlamet.
Kathlapootle=Cathlapotle.

BULL. 30]
Kathlarem=Kathlaram.
Kathlemit=Cathlamet.
Kathlendaruc=Kalindaruk.
#"£
Katihcha, Ka-tish-tya, Katistya, Ka-ti-tya=San
Felipe.
Kä-tí-ya-ye-mix= Kutaiimiks.
Katkwaltü=Katkwaahltu.
Katlagakya=Shahala.
Katlamak, Katlamat, Katlammets=Cathlamet.
Ratlaporti-Cathla otle.
Katlendarukas-Kalindaruk.
K'at nas had'â’i=Kaadnaas-hadai.
Káto-Pomo = Kato.
Katowa=Cherokee.
Kätschadi=Katcadi.
Katskil, Katskill=Catskill Indians.
Kat jut=Kattak.
Ka awkees=Kitkehahki.
Kattanahaws=Kutenai.
Kattaning= Kittanning.
Kattarbe, Kattaupa=Catawba.
Katteka=Kiowa Apache.
Kattera=Tutelo.
Katuku–Chastacosta.
Kaúa= Kawa.
Ka-uay-ko-Laguna.
Kaughnawaugas-Caughnawaga.
Kauia= Kawia.
Ka-uin-a=Kowina.
Kauitchin, Kau'itcin + Cowichan.
Kau’-lits=Cowlitz.
Kaumainsh–Comanche.
Kaumanang= Kaumauang.
Kaunaudasage=Canadasaga.
Kau'q-wan=Kaukhwan.
Käus=Coos.
Kausas–Kansa.
Kau-ta-noh = Contahnah.
Kautika=Kituhwa.
Kauvuyas – Kawia.
Kauwetsaka, Kauwetseka = Aka wentchaka.
Ka'-ii win-wa-Kau.
Kau-yai'-chits= Kawia.
Kauzau= Kansa.
Kavagan= £m.
Kavayos= Kawia.
Kavea, Kaveaks,
Kaviagmiut.
Kaviagamute= Kaviazagmiut.
Kaviagmuts, Kaviagmyut, Kaviaks= Kaviagmiut.
Kaviawach=White River Ute.
Kaviazagamute, Käviäzā’ £ viazagmiut.
Kavvachias, Kavvchias, Kavvechias, Kavvkias-
Cahokia.
Kavwaru-maup=Kawia.
Kaw= Kansa.
Kawa=Kiowa.
Kawāhykaka, Kawaihkaa, Ka-waik',
Káwaikama, Kawāikāme,
Laguna.
Kawaiko–Sitsimé.
Kawaikome=Laguna.
Kawaiokuh=Kawaika.
Ka-wai-ra-chi-u=White River Ute.
Käwana'nyi=Kawanuyi.
Kävän’-urä'súñyi=Conoross.
Käwäpäbikani'käg=Gawababiganikak.
Kawas– Kiowa.
Kawatskins=Cowichan.
Kawcho-dinneh=Kawchodinne.
Kawelitsk=Cowlitz.
Käwerkewotche= Kawoltukwucha.
Kä-wi'-a-suh– Kawaiisu.
Kawichen= Cowichan.
Ka-wi-na-han=Siksika.
Kawishm= Kawaiisu.
Kawita Talahässi=Kawita.
Kawitchen = Cowichan.
Kawitshin=Cowichan, Salishan Family.
Kawitskins=Cowichan.
Kawitunshki=Tchatkasitunshki.
Kawi'yi-Cowee.
Kawkias–Cahokia.
Kawnjagmjut= Kaguyak.
Kawuytas= Kawita,
Kaw-welth=Chaahl.
Kawytas= Kawita,
Kaverong Mutes, Kaviacks=
Ka-waikā’,
Ka-waik'-ka-me=
KATHLAREM—KEE-KIK-TAG-AMEUTS
10'71
Kaw'zā-Kansa.
Ká-xi=Crows,
Kaya'ckidétān-Kayashkidetan.
Kayaguas-Kiowa.
Kayaha'ge'=Cayahoga.
Kayakshigvikg=Kaiaksekawik.
Kayamishi-Kiamisha.
K'aya'ng=Kayung.
Kayaways= Kiowa.
Kayayak= Kaguyak. .
Kayeghtalagealat=Coreorgonel.
yingehaga=Mohawk.
Kayiatin=Kaihatin.
Kaykovskie= Kake.
Kayó'kath, Kayoku-aht=Kyuquot.
Kayouse=Cayuse,
Kayowa, Kāyowe'– Kiowa.
Kayowgaws=Cayuga.
Ka-yö-woc=Cayeguas.
Kayowü= Kiowa.
Kay-tzen-lin= Kaihatin.
Kayuguas:=Kiowa.
£ Cayuga.
Kayul=Cayuse.
Kayuse Creek=Cayoosh Creek.
Kayuses=Cayuse.
Ka'yuwa=Kiowa.
Kayuxes=Cayuse.
Kayyhekwarakeh=Kayehkwarageh.
K’ga-‘é= Kthae.
Kcal tana = Kulchana.
Kpan=Kdhun.
Kçe'-lüt-li'-3 anné'-Kthelutlitunne.
Kchaljkagmjut-Kaltshak.
K’chi-ga-gong’-go= Kchegagonggo.
K'civuk'civu=Kshiwukshiwu.
K’oo-3ai'-me=Kthotaime.
Gün=Kelhun.
'cu-na'-ta-atcăn' 10mné= Kthunataachuntunne.
K'ou-qwés'-3anné=Kthukhwestunne.
K'ou-qwic'.3anné=Siuslaw.
Kou-qwāt'-tūnné=Kthukhwuttunne.
K'ou-têt-me-tse'-é-tüt'-tūn = Kthutetmetseetut-
Kéa-tdóa=Keya.
Keate, Keati-Kiatang.
Ke-at- Panamint.
Keawahs=Kawia.
Keawas– Kiowa.
Keawaw–KiawaW.
Keaways= Kiowa.
Keawe, Keawee=Keyauwee.
Kea-wit-sis=Tlauitsis.
Ke-ax-as-Kiyuksa.
Kebiks=Montagnais.
Kecapos= Kickapoo.
Kecchies= Kichai.
Kecheel=Kechayi.
Keche-gumme-winine-wug, Kéchékámé wenénêwåk
= Kitchigumiwininiw '#
Ke-che-se-be-win-in-e-wug, Ke-che-se-be-win-o-wing=
Kitchisibiwininiwug.
Ke-che-wan-dor-goning, Kech-e-waun-dau-gu-mink=
Ketchewaundaugenink.
Kechi=Luisefio.
Kechies=Kichai.
Kechis– Kichai, Luiseño.
Kechtawangh- Kitchawank.
Keckkeknepolin= Kickenapawling
Kecopes= Kickapoo.
Kedi– Huna.
Kee-ark-sar=Kiyuksa.
Keeawawes=Keyauwee.
Keechers=Kichai.
Kee-ches=Kitzeesh.
Keechi, Keechies= Kichai.
Reechik: Kilchik.
Kee-chise Kitzeesh.
Kee-chum-a-kai-to,
lum.
Keechy=Kichai.
Keeghik=Nikhkak.
Kee'-hāt-sā, Keeheet-sas-Crows.
Keejik=Nikhkak.
Kee'-kāt'-sà-Crows.
Keek heat la= Kitkatla.
Kee-kik-tag-ameuts=Kikiktak.
Keechum-akarlo = Kitzimgay-

1072 KEEN-ATH-Toix—KKYAR-HwoToat
[B. A. E.
Keen-ath-toix= Kinuhtoiah.
Kee-nip-saim, Kee-nip-sim= Kenipsim.
Keeowaws, Keeowee-Keyauwee.
Kees=Arikara.
Kee-tah-hon-neet=Tongas.
Keet-heat-la, Keethratlah=Kitkatla.
Keetsas-Kichai. ,
K'é'êtsé= Katsey.
Kee-uke-sah– Kiyuksa.
Keew-aho=Tuscarora.
Keewalik= Kugaluk.
Ke-ga-boge= Kickapoo.
Kegaiogue: Kekionga.
Kegarnie = Kaigani.
Kegictowik, Kegictowruk, Kegiktowik-Kiktaguk.
Kégiktowrigemüt=Kegiktowrigemiut.
Kegiktó = Kiktaguk.
Kegniogue= Kekionga.
Kegokhtowik= Kiktaguk.
Kehabous=Kickapoo.
Kéh-chen-wilt=Quaitso.
Kehk, Kehons= Kake.
Kehtehticut–Titi
Ke'iá-ki-me=
Keiauwees=Key:
Keilijah = Kailaidshi.
Keimanoeitoh=Kitlope.
Keint-he- Deyodeshot.
Keiscatchewan, Keiskatchewan-Cree.
Kei-u-gues=Cayuga.
Kejawn">Yuma.
Kek= Kake.
Ke-ka-alns=Kikiallu.
Kekalus=Tikwalus.
Kekapos, Kekapou= Kickapoo.
Ke Ha'tsü=Nanpanta.
Kekaupoag – Kickapoo.
Kékch-kön= Kake.
Ke-ke-on-gay=Kekionga.
Kekerannon-rounons=Nipissing.
Keketticut-Titicut.
Kekies= Kichai.
Ke-ki-on-go= Kekionga.
Kekk'énôx=Kyekykyenok.
Ke-ko-neck=Shanamkarak.
Kekopos= Kickapoo.
Kekuvskoe= Kake.
Kelamantowruk=Kilimantavie.
Kelamouches=Comanche.
Ke-le'-nyu-müh=Kele.
Kéles=Karankawa.
Ke-lév-a-tow-tin-Kilimantavie.
Ke’-le-wun-wu- Kele.
Kelistenos=Cree.
Kellamucks=Tillamook.
Kell-aout-Halaut.
Kellespem= £
Kel-seem-aht=Kelsemaht.
Kelsey=Makhelchel.
Kel'ta=Tlelding.
Keltsmā'ath = Kelsemaht.
Kel-ut-sah– Kilntsai.
Kemahwivi–Chemehuevi.
Kemasuit, Kemesuit=Karusuit.
Kemsquits= Kimsquit.
Ke"na-Kainah.
Kenabeca, Kenabes=Norridgewock.
Kenaghamiut - Kintik. .
Kenai, Kenaians, Kenaies=Athapascan Family,
Knaiakhotana.
Kenai-tena, Kenaitses, Kenaitze, Kenaiyer, Kenai-
yut, Kenaize, Kenaizen-Knaiakhotana.
Kenaizer=Athapascan Family.
Kenajer = Knaiakhotana.
Ke-na-pe-com-a-qua-Kenapacomaqua.
Kenas-Knaiakhotana.
Kenasnow = Killisnoo.
Kenath tui ex - Kinuhtoiah.
#. Kenayern, Kenayzi- Knaiakhotana.
Kenchenkieg – Kinagingeeg.
Kendaes = Kendaia.
Kénébec, Kenebecka-Kennebec.
Kenebecke Indeans, Kenebeke-Norridgewock
Kenebeke - Kennebec.
Ken'-esti- Kuneste.
Kengugmiut - Kongik.
#' - Conoy,
Ken hulka - Ikanhat ki.
Kenigayat-Kingiak.
Ke-nikaci'Ha=Kenikashika.
Kenika-shing-ga=Kekin.
Ke-nish-te’-no-wuk, Ke-nis-te-noag, Kenistenoo, Ke-
nistenos=Cree.
Kennachananaghamiut-Kenachananak.
Kennebec, Kennebec Indians, Kennebecks, Kenne-
beki-Norridgewock.
Kennedaseage, Kennesedaga-Canadasaga.
Kennuyak= Paugwik.
Ke-noushay= Kenozhe.
Kenowiki-Conoy.
Ke-no-zha= Kenozhe.
Kentaienton=Gentaienton.
Kentsia, Kentsio-Kente.
Ke-nunctioni-Iroquois.
Keo Häade=Aokeawai.
Keomee=Keyauwee.
Keope-e-no= Koprino.
Keowe=Keowee.
Keowevallahs=Clow wewalla.
Keoxa=Kiyuksa.
Kepar=Ishipishi.
Ke-pau-yau= Kipaya towns.
Keq!= Kake.
Kequeloose=Tikwalus.
Ke-ques-ta=Kikwistok.
Kera=Keresan Family.
Keralite= Eskimo.
Kéran, Keras-Keresan Family.
Kerchi-Kichai.
Kerem-eeos, Keremeoos, Keremya'uz=-Keremeus,
Keres=Keresan Family.
Ke-re-tcun=Kerechun.
Kern River- Tubatulabal.
Kerokias-Cahokia.
Keroopinough= Koprino.
Kershaws=Catawba.
Kershong= Kashong.
Kertani = Lower Kutenai.
Kescacons= Kishkakon.
£, Kitzeesh.
eshpugowitk= Kespoog wit.
Keskeskias-Kaskaskia.
Keskistkonck= Keskistkonk.
#. ''' i
spoogwitunā’k= Kespoog wit.
Kessler=Makhelchel.
Kesuna = Kashunuk.
Kes-whaw-hay- Keresan Family.
Ket-a-Mats= Kitamat.
Ket-an-dou-Kitunto.
Ketapekon, Ke-täp'-e-kön-nóng-Tippecanoe.
Ketawaugas-Cherokee.
Ketchegamins= Kitchigami.
Ketchewaundau ink= Ketchewaundaugenink.
Ketcheyes, Ketchies= Kichai.
Ketc ins= Kitchigami.
Ké-tchi-na, Ketchip-a-huan=Kechipauan.
Ketchiquut=Titicut.
Ketciwawiyan = Ketchewaundangenink
Ke-tdóa=Ke.
Ketehigamins=Kitchigami.
Ketehiquut, Ketehtequtt=Titicut.
Ketetas=Shanwappom.
k'é'tgo hit tan-Ketgohittan.
Kethepecannank=Tippecanoe.
Keth-e-wan-don-gon-ing- Ketchewaundaugenink.
Kethtipecanunk, £"-Tip".
Ket-ka-kesh-Kitkehahki.
Ketlakaniak=Cooniac.
Ketlane = Kitlani.
Ketlitk-Kutchin - Unakhotana.
Ke-toon-ok-shelk=Kitwinshilk.
Ketschetnaer=Ahtena.
Ke’tsi–Katsey.
Ketticut-Titicut.
Kettle band, Kettle band Sioux-Oohenonpa,
Kettle Falls, Kettle Indians=Colville.
Kettooah = Kituhwa.
Ket-wilk-ci-pa-Kitwilksheba.
Ketyagoos: Kittizoo.
Kevalinye Mutes, Kevalinyes-Kevalingamiut,
Ke-waught-chen-unaughs - Kewaughtohenemach.
Kewawees = Keyauwee,
Keweah - Kawia.
K'exerten–Kekerten.
Keyawees = Keyauwee,
Keycchies, Keyche, Keychies-Kichai.
Keyor-hwotgot-Keyerhwotket.

BULL. 301
Keyes, Keyeshees, Keys = Kichai.
Keyuse=Cayuse.
Kezerevsky=Koserefski.
Keztce=Kezche.
Kfwë-toa-Gottine=Rf wetragottine.
#: Kialegak.
a'-á–Cheghita.
Khagantayakhun'khin-Aleut.
Khahkhahtons=Chippewa.
Khaibhai'=Santa Clara.
igamut-Khaik.
Khakhatons, Khakhatonwan=Chippewa.
Khalams= Clallam.
Khaltat's village=Kaltat.
Khanukh=Goch.
K'ha-po-o–Santa Clara.
Kha-t'a-ottinë= Kawchodinne.
Kha-tcho-gottine=Kawchogottine.
Khatnotoutze= Kagokakat.
Khatukeyu = Wintun.
Kha-toa-Gottine=Rawchodinne.
Khecham=Luiseño.
Khekhu= Kake.
Khenipsim= Kenipsim.
Khina Häadé= Haena.
Khiondaesahan= Ekiondatsaan.
*Chi tatehronon, Khi rh Tiono-
tati.
Khlé1'-ta=Tlelding.
Khogotlinde= Khogoltlinde.
Khootznahoo-Hutsnuwu.
*:htioulik, Khoouchtioulik-mioute = Koyuk-
Dilk.
Khoso-Hopi.
Khotilkakat, Khotilkakate, Khotylnakat=Kotil.
Khoulpouni=Khulpuni.
Khounanilinde=Khunanilinde.
Khuza nika-shing ga=Khra.
Khuilchan, Khuilchana-Kulchana.
Khuingetakhten,
K# Khuligichik
uligichagat=Khuligichikat.
#' g1
Kün-ün-āh'=Tahltan.
Khust-e-net, Khust-e-nēte= Khwaishtunnetunne.
Khutsno, ićhutanu:Hutsnuwu.
Khutulkakat=Kutul.
Ki-a-a=Pueblo Alto.
Kia'anaån=Kechipauan.
Kiaboha- Kiabaha.
Kiaffess= Kuasse.
Kiahoba = Kiabaha.
Kiaini=Kinaani.
K'iā'-ki-me= Kiakima.
Kiaknukmiut– Kinipetu.
Kialajahs, Kialechies, Kialeegees, Kialega, Kialgie,
Kialiages= Kailaidshi.
Kialigamiut–Kaialik,
Kialiga's, Kialige, Kialigee, Ki-a-li-jee-Kailaidshi.
Kiallegak=Kialegak.
Kianamaras–Gallinomero.
Kia'ina wa-Kechipauan.
1-
Khuingitatekhten-Kuing shte-
eg1.
ili – Kianusili.
Kiapaha=Quapaw.
K'iáp kwai na, K'iap'-kwai-na-kwe, K'iáp kwai na-
kwin=Qjo Caliente.
Kiasses, Kiasseschaneres=Kuasse.
Kiatagmute= Kiatagmiut.
Kiataro, Kiataw=Coyoteros.
Kiatenes= Kiatagmiut.
Knaiakhotana.
Soyoteros.
Ki’-à-wå, Kiaways= Kiowa.
KEYES-KIK-THE-SWE-MUD
Ki-a-wet-ni=Kiawetnau.
Kiaw-pino-Koprino.
Kiburi=Quiburi.
Kicapoos, Kicapous, Kicapoux, Kicapus=Kickapoo.
Kicaras–Arikara.
Kiccapoos = Kickapoo.
Kichae= Kichai.
Kichaga=Cayahoga.
Kichaoneiak, Kichaoueiak=Kishkakon.
Kichapacs= Kickapoo.
Kiche= Kichai.
K'initial". Kichesipiriniwek = Kichesipi-
rini.
Kichik= Kilchik.
Kichis– Kichai.
57009°–Bull. 30, pt 2–12
r1
68
1073
Kichkagoneiak, Kichkankoueiak=Kishkakon.
Kichtages=Illinois.
Kichtawan, Kichtawanc,
wons, Kichtewangh,
wank.
Ki’-gi-ku'uc=Wichita.
Ki-gi-tcac=Kichai.
Kickābāwā=Kishkawbawee.
Kickapoo= Kispokotha.
Kickapoos of the prairies=Prairie Kickapoo.
Kickapoos of the Vermilion=Vermilion.
Kickapos= £
### own=Kickapougowi.
Kickapous, Kickipoos-Kickapoo.
Kick-sa-tee- Kiksadi.
Kicktages=Illinois.
Kicktawanc-Kitchawank.
Kickuallis = Kikiallu.
Kiclichee- Kailaidshi.
Kicoagoves, Kicoapous, Kicopoux=Kickapoo.
Kictawanc=Kitchawank.
Ki-dagh-ra-'Azqueltan.
Kiddan=Skedans.
Kiddékédissé= Wichita.
Kidelik=Kidnelik.
Kidikurüs=Wichita.
Kiechee=Kichai.
Kiektaguk= Kiktaguk.
Kienketons=Sisseton.
Kieoux=C :
Kiesno's village=Wakanasisi.
Kieteng=Kiatang.
Fiétsash=Kichai.
Ki-e-wah=Kiowa.
Ki-gal-twal-la=Watlala.
Kiganis, Kigarnee, Kigenes=Kaigani.
# Kigiktagmiut.
Kighetawkigh Roanu=Illinois.
Kighiguff=Atka.
Kigh-Mioute=Kiktaguk.
Kightages=Illinois.
Kightewangh, Kightowan=Kitchawank.
Kigikhkhun=Atka.
Kigikhtawik, Kigiktauik=Kiktaguk.
Kiglacka, Kiglaska=Kiglashka.
Kignuamiut–Kinguamiut.
#'
Kigukhtagmyut=Kigiktagmiut.
Ki-gu-ksa Band=Kiyuksa.
Kihătoak = Quijotoa.
Ki/hi-Kingegan.
Kihigouns=Unalaska.
Kihnatsa=Crows.
Kihotoak=Quijotoa.
Ki’-hu=Kegi.
Ki-hua=Santo Domingo.
Kiimilit=Eskimo.
ii=Gabrielefio.
Kijataigmjuten, Kijataigmüten, Kijaten = Kiatag-
miut.
Kiiik=Nikhkak.
ikabeux, Kikabons, Kikabou, Kikaboua, Kikābu =
Kickapoo.
Kikanonas = Karankawa.
Kikapau, Kikapoes, Kikapoos-Kickapoo.
Kichtawanghs, Kichta-
Kichtowanghs=Kitcha-
Kikapouguoi=Kickapougowi.
Kikapous, Kikap&s, Kikapoux, Kikapouz, Kikapu=
Kickapoo.
Kikastas=Crows.
Kikchtaguk=Kiktaguk.
Kikealans=Kikiallu.
Kikhtaghouk, Kikhtangouk=Kiktaguk.
Kikhtóg amut-e Eiwhuelit.
#. Kik-i-állus, Ki-kia-loos, Kikialtis = Ki
kiallu.
Kikikhtagamiut - Kiktak.
*#y". Kikiktagamute, Kikiktagmut-K1-
iktak.
Kikiktowruk=Kiktaguk.
Kikkapoos= Kickapoo.
Kikkertarsoak=Kkertarsoak.
Kikkerton=Kekerten.
Kikkhlagamute, Kikkhtagamute=Kiktak.
Kik-Khuigagamute, Kikkhwigagamute= Kikuikak.
Kikliakliakakate= Kakliaklia.
Kikotan=Kiequotank.
Kikpouz= Kickapoo.
Kiksân-Kitksan.
Kik-the-swe-mud=Wapeminskink,








1074
I B. A. E.
KIK WISTOQ-KISHA WIN
Kikwistoq = Kikwistok.
Kik-wun-wu-Kik.
Kilame : Kilimantavie
Kilamooks, Kil a mox, Kilamukes, Kilamute=Tilla-
mook.
Ki’lat=Tsimshian.
Kilataks, Kilatica= Kilatika.
Ki-lau'-u-tükc=Kilauutuksh.
Kilauwitawin=|Kilimantavie.
Kilauwitawinmium=Kusilvak.
Kilawalaks=Kitlakdamix.
Kil-cah-ta=Kitkahta.
Kilchikh+ Kilchik.
Kilgat=Tsimshian.
Kilgonwah=Kitwingach.
Kil-hai-oo-Skidegate.
Kil-har-hurst's Town=Kilherhursh.
Kil-har-nar's toun=Kilherner.
Kiliga=Kailaidshi.
Kilin ig myut=Kilinigmiut.
Kilisteno, Kilistinaux, Kilistinon=Cree.
Kilistinons of the bay of Ataouabouscatouek=Bou-
Scoutton.
Kilistinos, Kilistinous=Cree.
Kiliwatsai, Kiliwátshat=Kalawatset.
Kil-kait-hade=Hlgahet.
Kilkat=Tsimshian.
Killamook, Killamoucks, Killamouks, Killamox,
Killamuck, Killamuks=Tillamook.
Killawat=Kalawatset.
Killaxthocles=Killaxthokle.
Kill Buck= Killbuck's Town.
Kill Close By=Nitotsiksisstaniks.
Killeegko= Kailaidshi.
Killemooks, Killernoux=Tillamook.
Killestinoes= Cree.
Killewatsis = Kalawatset.
Killimoucks, Killimous, Killimux=Tillamook.
Killini=Cree.
Killis-tamaha=Inkillis Tamaha.
Killisteneaux, Killistenoes, Killistinaux, Killis-
tini, Killistinoer, Killistinoes, Killistinons, Kil-
listinous, Killistins=Cree.
Killiwashat, Killiwatshat= Kalawatset.
Kill, on, chan, Killoosa, Killowitsa=Kilutsai.
Killsmaht=Kelsemaht.
Killuda=|Kiliuda.
Killutsår=Kilutsai.
Killymucks=Tillamook.
Kilootsä= Kilutsai.
Kil-pan-hus= Kilpanlus.
- ât=Kelsemaht.
Kilyamigtagvik=Kilimantavie.
Kimena=Galisteo.
Ki'mkuita = Kimsquit.
Kimmocksowick= Karusuit.
Kimmooenim=Kamiah.
Kimnepatoo-Kinipetu.
Ki-mni-can=Khemnichan.
Kimoenims, Kimooenim-Kamiah.
Ki-na-Kainah.
Kinabik= Kenabig.
Kinaetzie Knaiakhotana.
Kinagamute = Kinak.
Kinaghi=Kaniagmiut.
K'inahi-piako =Tonkawa.
Kinahungik= Kinagingeeg.
Kinahzin+('asa Morena.
Kinai, Kinaitsa, Kinaitze, Kinaitzi, Kinaizi, Kina-
jut-Knaiakhotana.
Kinakanes=Okinagan.
Kin-a-roa-lax, Kinawalax= Kitlakdamix.
Kinawass= Kiowa.
Kinckemoeks= Micmac.
Kindais = Kendaia.
Ki’ndofliz=Wejegi.
Kinebikowininiwak=Shoshoni.
Kinegans = Kinugumiut.
Kinegnagamiut– Kinegnagak.
Kinegnagmiut– Kinegnak, Razboinski.
Kine-ne-ai-koon = Kainah.
King-a-ghee, King-a-khi-Kingegan.
Kingawa = Kingua.
King Beaver's Town–Tuscarawas.
Kingee'-ga-mut — Kinugumiut.
Kinggigtok-Kingiktok.
King Heijah's - Coe Hadjos Town.
Kinghiak - Kingiak
Kingigamute– Kingegan.
Kingoua=Kingua.
£- Kingiak.
Kinibeki>= Kennebec.
Kinicklick= Kiniklik.
Kinik= Knik.
Kin'i K'el=Kintyel.
Kinik Mute= Kinugumiut.
Kinipissa=Acolapissa.
Kinishtinak, Kinishtino=Cree.
Kinisquit, Kinisquitt=Kimsquit.
Kinisteneaux, Kinistinaux, Kinistineaux, Kinisti
noes, Kinistinons, Kinistinuwok=Cree.
Kiniwass= Kiowa.
Kinkale=Pueblo Pintado.
Kinkhankuk= Kinagingeeg.
Kinkyel=Pueblo Pintado.
*#. Kinlitcini, Kinlitsi’, Kinlitsi 'dine'-- Kinh.
itshi.
Kin-nach-hangik, Kinnakangeck= Kinagingeeg.
Kin-nas-ti=Shongopovi.
Kinnató-iks= Kinuhtoiah.
Kinnats, Kinnats-Khotana, Kinnatz-kokhtana-
Knaiakhotana.
Kinnebeck Indians=Norridgewock.
Kinnepatoo, Kinnepatu= Kinipetu.
Kinnick= Kinik.
Kinnipetu-Kinipetu.
Kinnewoolun=Kitlakdamix.
Kinnipiaks=Quinnipiac.
Kinnstoucks=Kinuhtoiah.
Ki’-no= Kainah.
Kinonchepiirinik, Kinonchepirinik= Keinouche.
| Kinongeouilini-Sturgeon,
Kinouché, Kinouchebiiriniouek, Kinounchepirini-
Keinouche.
Kinsaatin= Kwilchana.
Kinse=Cayuse.
Kinstenaux, Kinstinaux=Cree.
Kintail= Kintyel.
Kintcutwhviküt=Kinchu whikut,
Kintecaw, Kintecoy, Kinte Kaye, Kinticka-Can-
tico.
# #: '''
iñugmut, Kinugumut-Kinugumiut.
Kinuiak=Paugwik.
Kinuyak= Kingiak.
Kinyà-indé=Jicarilla.
Ki’-o-a-me=Santo Domingo.
Kiobobas-Kiabaha.
Kiocsies=Kiyuksa.
Kioetoa-Khioetoa.
Kiohican, Kiohuan, Kiohuhahans-Kiowa.
Kiokakons= Kishkakon.
Kiolege= Kailaidshi.
Kio £hi." Kiamisha.
Kionahaa=Kiowa.
Kioose=Cayuse.
Kioosta=Kiusta.
Kiotsaä= Kio.
Kiouanan, Kiouanau, Kiouanous, Kioueouenau-
Wequadong.
Kious=Dakota.
Kiovas-Kiowa.
Kiowahs, Kioway=|Kiowa.
Ki’-o-wummi=Santo Domingo.
Ki-pan-na-Kipana.
Kipikavvi, £ Kipikuskvvi-Pepikokia.
Kip-nai'-āk, Kipniaguk, Kipnisk= Kipniak.
Ki-Pomas= Kato.
Kiqatsa=Crows.
Kirauash = Querechos.
Kirhawguagh Roanu-Karhagaghrooney.
Ki-ri-ku.r-uks, Kirikurus=Wichita.
Kiristinon=Cree.
Ki'-ro-'ko'-qo-tce= Kirokokhoche.
Kironnonas, Kironomes, Kirononas = Karankawa
Kiruhikwak=Yurok.
Kisalas-Kitzilas.
Kis'án-dinné, Kisani-Pueblos.
Kiscacones, Kiscacons, Kiscakons, Kiscakou" -
Kishkakon.
Kiscapocoke=Kispokotha.
Kischigamins=Kitchigami.
Kisch-pâch-lä-6ts=Kishpachlaots.
Kiscopokes= Kispokotha.
Kis-ge-gas, Kisgegos, Kis-go-gas-Kishgagas.
Kishais=Kichai.
Kishakevira=Hupa.
Kishawin=|Kaisun,

BUI.L. 30 ;
Kishequechkela=Kishakoquilla.
Kishey=Kiski.
Kishgahgahs=Kishgagass.
Kis o=Kishkakon.
Kishke-gas–Kishgagass.
Kishkemanetas, Kishkiminitas= Kiskiminetas.
Kishkuske=Kuskuski.
Kish-pi-youx=Kishpiyeoux.
£, Kishpokalants = Kishpachlaots.
Kisimahis=Kiowa Apache.
Kiskacoueiak: Kishkakon.
Ki āhs=Kishgagass.
Kiskakonk, Ki ons, Kiskakoumac, Kiskakoung =
Kishkakon.
Kiskaminetas= Kiskiminetas.
Kiskapocoke=Kispokotha.
Kiskemanitas, Kiskemeneco = Kiskiminetas.
Kiskiack, Kiskiak=Chiskiac.
Kis Kies=Kiski.
Kis Kightkonck= Keskistkonk.
Kiskokans=Kishkakon.
Kiskomnitos=Kiskominitoes.
Kiskowanitas= Kiskominitoes.
Kiskuskias–Kaskaskia.
Kisky=Kiski.
Kislistinons=Cree.
# Kispachlohts=Kishpachlaots.
Kispaioohs=Kishpiyeoux.
Kispapous= Kickapoo.
Kispiax=Kishpiyeoux.
Kispogógi, Ki-spo-ko-tha=Kispokotha.
Kispyaths, Kispyox= Kishpiyeoux.
Kissah– Coosa.
#. '#' h
issgarrase, Kiss-ge-gaas-Kishgagass.
Kissiak, Kissiakh=Kashaiak.
Kisteneaux=Cree.
Kitadah=Kitunto.
Kitaesches, Kitaesechis=Kichai.
Kitaheeta= Hitchiti.
Kitalaska = Kitzilas.
Kitamah, Kitamaht, Kitamatt-Kitamat.
Kit, an, doh – Kitunto.
Ki-ta-ne-make=Khitanumanke.
Kitangataa=Kitangata.
Kitanning= Kittanning.
Kitāns=Gituns.
Kitatels= Kitkatla.
Kitawan=Kitahon.
Kitax=Kitaix.
Kit-cathla= Kitkatla.
Kitchaclalth=Kitsalthlal.
Ki’tchase Kichai.
Kitchatlah= Kitkatla.
Kitchawanc, Kitchawonck= Kitchawanl:.
Kitche, kla, la= Kitsalthlal.
Kitchem-kalem= Kitzimgaylum.
Ki'-tchésh, Kitchies= Kichai.
Kitchigamich, ICitchigamick= Kitchigami.
Kitchigami-wininiwak=Kitchigumiwininiwug.
Kitchimkale=Kitziingaylum.
Kitchisibi-wininiwak = Kitchisibiwininiwug.
Kitcho-pataki= Hichopataki.
Kitchtawanghs=Kitchawank.
Kitchu lass= Kitzilas.
Kitchupataki=Kitchopataki.
Kitcigamiwininiwag=Rechegummervininewug.
Kitcoonsa=Kitwingach.
Kite=Crows.
Kite Indians, Kites=Staitan.
Kitestues= Kittizoo.
Kitha-ata=Kitkahta.
Kit hai-uass hadé= Higaiu.
Kithannink= Kittanning.
Kithätlä– Kitkatla.
Kithigami= Kitchigami.
Kithkatla=Kitkatla.
Kitiga'ru= Kitegareut.
Kit-ih-shian=Kitksan.
Kitikiti'sh–Wichita.
Kitimat=Kitamat.
Kitinähs= Kitanmaiksh.
Kitistzoo–Kittizoo.
Kit'-kā=Kitkehahki.
Kitkaata, Kitkāda, Kitkäét=Kitkahta.
Kitkagas-Kishgagass.
Kitkahā‘ki, Kitkahoets - Kitkehahki.
Kitkaht, Kitkathla, Kit-kats – Kitkahta.
Kit'-ke-hak-i=Kitkehahki.
KISHEQUECHKELA—KIY ATAIGMEUTEN
1075
Kit-khall-ah, Kit-khatla=Kitkatla.
Kit-ksum, Kit-ksun=Kitksan.
Kitlacdamax= Kitlakdamix.
Kitlach-damak, Kitlach damix". Kitlakdamix.
Kitlan, Kitlan Kilwilpeyot=Kitlani.
Kitlatamox= Kitlakdamix.
Kitlax=Kitaix.
kitloop, Kitlop=Kitlope.
Ki’tônā’Qa=Kutenai, Upper Kutenai.
Kitoonitza= Kitkatla.
Kits-āch-lā-āl'ch=Kitsalthlal.
Kitsaoi=Kichai.
Kitsagas-Kishgagass,
Ki tala=Kitsalthlal.
Kitsaiches= Kichai.
Kitsalas, Kitsalass, Kitsallas–Kitzilas.
Kitsash, Kitsasi, Kits de Singes= Kichai.
Kitseesh = Kitzeesh.
Kitseguecla, Kitse-gukla= Kitzegukla.
Kit-se-lai so, Kitselassir, Kitsellase= Kitzilas.
*:h. Kit-se-quahla, Kit-se-quak-la=Kitze-
gukla. -
Kits:ge-goos, Kits-go-gase= Kishgāgass.
Kitsigeuhlé, Kitsiguchs, Kitsiguhli=Kitzegukla.
Kits-iisch, Kitsis = Kitzeesh.
Kitsoss=|Kichai.
Kitspayuchs, Kits piouse, Kits pioux, Kits piox-
Kish piyeoux.
Kitspukaloats=Kishpachlaots.
Kits pyonks: Kishpiyeoux.
Kits-se-quec-la-Kitzegukla.
Kitsu=Kichai.
Kitsumkalem, Kitsumkalum=Kitzingaylum.
Kitswingahs=Kitwingach.
Kitswinscolds=Kitwinskole.
Kittak= Kitaix.
Kit tamaat=Kitamat.
Kittamaque-ink, Kittamaqundi–Kittamaquindi.
Kittamarks, Kit-ta-muat-Kitamat.
Kitt-andó= Kitunto.
Kittaning, Kittaones=Kittanning.
Kit-ta-wais=Cumshewa.
Kitté-ga-re-ut, Kitte-garroe-oot, Kit-te-ga-ru= Kite-
gareut.
Kit-tek, Kitten, Kit-tex=Kitaix.
Kittimat=Kitamat.
Kit-tistzu=Kittizoo.
Kittléân=Kitlani.
Kitt-lope= Kitlope.
Kittoa-Kituhwa.
Kit-too-nuh’-a=Kutenai.
Kittowa-Kituhwa.
Kittrâlchlä= Kitkatla.
Kittumarks=Kitamat.
Kittuwa= Cherokee.
Kituanaha=Kitunahan Family, Kutenai.
Kituhwagi'=Cherokee.
Kitunaha = Kitunahan Family, Kutenai.
Kitunana, Kitunā’xa=Kutenai.
Kitwancole, Kit-wan-cool= Kitwinskole.
Kit-wang-agh, Kitwangar=Kitwingach.
Kitwanshelt=Kitwinshilk.
Kit-will-coits; Kitwill, à:kitwist".
Kit, will, su, pat=Ritwilksheba.
Kitwint-shieth, Kitwintshilth = Kitwinshilk.
Kit-wulgjats=Kitwilgioks.
Kit-wulkse-lé= Kitwilksheba.
Ki ā- Kitwingach.
Ki ool = Kitwinskole.
Ri = Kittizoo.
Kit-zilass=Kitzilas.
Ki-ua=Santo Domingo.
Kiu ahs-dée=Shongopovi,
Kiukuswäskitchimi-uk= Malecite
Kiuses=Cayuse.
Kivalhioqua= Kwalhioqua.
Kivalinag-miut - Kevalingamiut
Kivalinge=Kechemudluk.
Kivic = Kvichak.
Kivome=Santo Domingo.
Ki - ut-Kivualinak.
Ki’-wa=Santo Domingo.
Kiwaa = Kiowa.
Kiwaw=Cayuse.
Ki’-wo-mi=Santo Domingo.
| Ei'xmi= Kinugumiut.
| Ki-ya-hanni, Ki-ya-jani = Kiyahani.
| Kiyataigmeuten, Kiyaten = Kiatagmiut.



1076
[B. A. E.
KIYUKSAN–KOIKHPAGAMUTE
Kiyuksan=Kiyuksa.
Kiyuse=Cayuse.
Ki-zán'-ne=Pueblos.
Kizh-Gabrieleño.
K-kaltat- Kaltag.
K‘käsäwi=Kowasayee.
K-khaltat-Kaltat.
Kkhaltel=Kaltag.
Kkna-lon-Gottinë-Kraylongottine.
Kkpayipa-Gottine=Krayiragottine.
Kkrayou-Kouttanae-Kaiyuhkhotana.
Kkpayttchare ottiné: Kawchodinne.
Kkoay-tpèle-ottine, Kkpest aylé-kkè ottiné=Atha-
basca.
K'kwā’kum=Kukwakum.
Klaamen=Sliammon.
Klaat-sop=Clatsop.
Klachatah=Klikitat.
Klackamas, Klackamus, Klackamuss=Clackama.
Klackarpun=Ntlakyapamuk.
Klackatacks, Klackatucks= Klikitat.
KLā’ecalxix=Ktlaeshatlkik.
KLä'gulaq = Katlagulak.
Klahangamut-Klchakuk.
Klahars= Klahosaht.
Klahinks=Yakutat.
Klah-oh-quaht=Clayoquot.
Klahoose=Clahoose.
Klahoquaht=Clayoquot.
Klahose, Klahous=Clahoose.
Klah-wit-sis-Tlauitsis.
Klaizarts, Kla-iz-zarts=Makah.
Klakalama=Thlakalama.
Klakamat=Clackama.
Klakatacks=Klikitat.
Klakheluk=Neahkeluk.
Klakimas=Clackama.
Klakwan=Klukwan.
Kla-kwul-lum=Cloquallum.
Klalams, Klalanes, Klallam=Clallam.
Klamacs, Klamaks= Klamath.
Klamaskwaltin= Klamasqualtin.
Klamat= Klamath.
Klamath = Lutuamian Family, Shastan Family.
Klamath Lake Indians= Klamath.
Klamaths=Yurok.
Klamatk= Klamath.
Kla-ma-took= Klamatuk.
Klameth, Klamets= Klamath.
KLä'möix=Katlamoik.
Klanoh-klatklam= Kalispel.
Klantala=Kwatami.
Kla-oo-qua-ahts, Kla-oo-quates=Clayoquot.
Klapatci’tcin: Kapachichin.
Klarkinos= Klaskino.
Klashoose=Clahoose.
Kläs'-kaino= Klaskino.
Klasset=Makah.
= Klaskino.
rs = Klatanars.
Klat-la-wash = Klatlawas.
Klat-ol-klin= Katshikotin.
Klatolseaquilla=Tlatlasikoala.
Klatraps, Klatsaps=Clatsop.
Klatscanai, Klatskanai, Klatskania, Klats-ka-nuise=
Tlatskanai.
Klatsops=Clatsop.
Klatstonis=Tlatskanai.
Klauoh-klatklam= Kutenai.
Klausuna=Tlanusiyi.
Klä-wit-sis, Kla-wi-tsush =Tlauitsis.
Klawmuts= Klamath.
Klaxermette=Taksomiut.
Klay-cha-la-tinneh-Thlingchadinne.
Klay quoit=Clayoquot.
Klay-tinneh=Thlingchadinne.
Kl-changamute= Klchakuk.
Klech-ah'-mech-Tikamcheen.
Klegutshegamut-Kleguchek.
Kleketate Klikitat.
Klemook=Tillamook.
Klen-ee-kate, Klen-e-kate= Koluschan Family.
Kliarakans, Kliavakans– Klink wan.
Klicatat, Klickataats, Klick-a-tacks, Klickatates,
Klickatats, Klickitats = Klikitat.
Klick-um-cheen, Klickumacheen=Tlkamcheen.
Klikalats, Klikatat, Kliketan, Kliketat, Klikitat,
Klinget=Tlingit.
Klinquan-Klinkwan.
Klin-tchampe, Klin-tchonpèh=Lintchanre.
Kliquital=Klikitat.
Klistinaux, Klistinons, Klistinos=Cree.
Kliuquan=Klinkwan.
Klo-a-tsul-tshik'=Tutchonekutchin.
Klockwaton, Klockwatone= Klochwatone.
Klootcé'-3ünnä= Klothchetunne,
Klogigine, Klógidine", Klogni= Klogi.
Kl'o-ke-ottiné, Klo-kke-Gottine, Klo-kke-ottine-
Klokegottine.
Klokwan=Klukwan.
Klö-ven-Kouttchin, Klo-vén-Kuttchin–Tukkuth-
kutchin.
Klowitshis=Tlauitsis.
Kluck-hait-kwee= Kluckhaitkwu.
Kluckwaton, Kluckwatone=Klochwatone.
Klucquan= klukwan.
Klue, Klue's Village= Kloo.
Kl ucayn: Klokadakaydn.
Klükätät, Klük-há-tät=Klikitat.
Klük-nachädi=Tluknahadi.
Klukwan = Kake.
Klusklus=Tluskez.
Klu iut=Klutak.
Knacsitares=Gnacsitare.
Knaina, Knaiokhotana=Knaiakhotana.
Knakanak=Kanakanak.
Knaut-Kuaut.
Knecktakimut–Chiukak.
Kneestenoag=Cree.
Kngalukmut, Kngalukmute-Kugaluk.
Kniegnagamute=Kinegnak.
Knife Indians=Esbataottine, Ntlakyapamuk.
Knik Station=Knakatnuk.
Kniktag'emüt=Iknetuk.
K'niq’-a-müt=Knik.
Knisteaux, Knistenaus, Knistenaux, Knisteneau,
Knisteneaux, Knisteneux, Knisteno, Knistenoos,
Knistinaux, Knistineaux, Knistinos=Cree.
Knives=Ntlakyapamuk.
Koa=Koi.
Koā'antel= Kwantlen.
Koahualla=Kawia.
Koakias-Cahokia.
Koakramiut– Koksoagmiut.
K'oă'la= Hoya.
Koā'lEqt=Koalekt.
K'oa'pq=Koapk.
Koaskuna"> Koiskana.
Koassáti=Koasati.
Ko-a-wis-so-jik=Wakoawissojik.
Kocetenays=Kutenai.
Köchéché Wénénêwäk=Kojeje-wininewug.
Kochkogamute= Kochkok.
Kochkomut-Koko.
Kochlogtogpagamiut–Kukluktuk.
Kochninakwe, Kochonino= Havasupai.
Ko-cke=Cochiti.
Koco–Hopi.
Kodalpa-Kiñago=Dakota.
Kodenees=Kutenai.
Kodhell-vén-Kouttchin= Kwitchakutchin.
Koechies= Kichai.
Koeracoenetanon=Coiracoentanon.
Koetenais, Koetenay, Koetinays–Kutenai. .
#. Kogiung.
Kogholaghi. Unalaska.
Kogmollik Mutes= Kopagmiut.
Ko-hai, Kohaio-Kuhaia.
Kohátk=Quahatika.
Ko-ha-yo-Kuhaia,
Kohenins=Yavapai.
Káhkang, Kohknańamu-Kokyan. .
Ko'hni’ma, Ko'-hni'na-Havasupai.
Kohó=Tanaha.
Kohoaldje=Paiute, Shivwits.
Köho'hlté=Taos.
Koho-mats-ka-catch-ka, Ko-ho-mut-ki-garts-kar, Ko
ho-muts ka-catch-ka, Ko-ho-muts-ki-gar, Koho.
mutskigartokar=Kohamutkikatska.
Köhonino= Havasupai.
Kohoseraghe-Kanagaro.
Koht-ana- Knaiakhotana.
6hun=Yuma.
Koi ai vla-Coila.
Koianglas-Kweundlas.
Koienkahe-Karankawa.
Koikhpagamute, Koikhpagmute-Ikogmiut,


BULL. 30]
K6-iks=Laguna.
Köiltca'na= Kwilchana.
Ko-intchush–Koinchush.
Koiotero=Coyoteros.
Ko'-i-yāk'=Coos.
K'o'kaita = Kokaitk.
KökEnü'k'ké=Okinagan.
Kokesailah= Koksilah.
Kokh' lit innuin=Okiogmiut.
Kokhlokhtokpagamute= Kukluktuk.
Kokhuene=Cajuenche.
Kokmalect=Nuwukmiut.
Kokmullit=Nuwuk.
Kókob= Kukuch.
Ko-k'oc"=Coos.
Kokok= Kochkok.
Kokokiwak=Crows.
Ko-ko-mah # = Kokomo.
Kokomish–Skokomish.
Kokoninos= Havasupai.
Kokopa=Cocopa.
Kokopnyama= Kokopki.
Ko'-kop nyü-mü, Kokop wińwü, Ko-kop-wuń-wä=
Kokop.
K'ok'-o-ro-t'i'-yu= Pecos.
Koksawopalim= Pueblos.
Koksoagmyut, Koksoak Innuits= Koksoagmiut.
Kokvontan=Kagwagtan.
Kok-wai-y-toch=Kokaitk,
-a, Kokyan wińwü, Ko'-kyun-uh wun-wu-
Kokyan.
Kolapissas–Acolapissa.
Kolatica= Kilatika.
Kolchane, Kolchans, Kolchina– Kulchana.
Koliugi-Tlingit.
Koliva=Koroa.
*'''". Koljuschen, Koljush, Kolloshians=Tlin-
git.
Kolmakovsky= Kolmakof.
Kolnit=Skilloot.
Koloches=Tlingit.
Kolok=Coloc.
Kolooch, Koloschen=Koluschan Family.
Koloshi-Tlingit.
Kolshani-Kulchana.
Kolshina–Ahtena.
Kolsids, Kolsins=Colcene.
Koltchanes, Koltschane, Koltschanen, Koltschaner,
Koltshan, Koltshanen, Koltshanes, Koltshani,
Koltshany=Kulchana.
Kolüch=Koluschan Family.
Kolumakturook, Kolumatourok, Kolumaturok= Kili-
mantavie.
K:". Koluschians, Kolush=Koluschan Fam-
11W.
Kol'utush=Calapooya.
Kolwa=Koroa.
Kolyuzhi-Tlingit.
Komantsu=Comanche.
Komarov Odinotchka=Komarof.
Komáts=Comanche.
Kom’-bo=Yanan Family.
K'o'm'enoq=Komenok.
Komkiutis= Komkyutis.
Komkome'–Tonkawa.
Krömkö’tEs=Komkutis.
K'o'mkyütis=Komkyutis.
Köm Maidüm=Achomawi.
#ompabi'uta, Kompa'go= Kiowa.
Koms’eka-K'iñahyup=Arapaho.
K-6'moks, Ko-mookhs=Comox.
Kompabi'anta=Kiowa.
Ko-mun'-i tup'-i-o-Nez Percés.
Komux=Comox.
Köna=Skedans.
Konagens, Konagis=Kaniagmiut.
Konapee–Konope.
Konasadagea=Canadasaga.
Konasgi-Kaniagmiut.
Konasoa, Konassa=Canadasaga.
Konatines= Kanohatino.
Konaz= Kansa.
Ko-ne-a kun-Comiakin.
Kone-Konep=Konekonlp.
Kongigamut, Kongigamute=Kungugemiut.
Kongiganagamute=Kongiganak.
Koniagi, Koniagmutes= Kaniagmiut.
Koniata=Tonihata.
Konick=Cooniac.
|
|
Kó-IKs—KosH-sho'-o
1077
Koñigun ut-Kongiganak.
Kónino= £
Konjagen= Esquimauan Family, Kaniagmiut.
Konkhandeenhronon=Conkhandeenrhonon.
Konkoné=Tonkawa.
Ko'nlo–Konglo.
Konnaack=Cooniac.
Konnaudaugua=Canandaigua.
Konoatinnos= Kanohatino.
Konondaigua=Canandaigua.
Kononwarohare=Ganowarohare.
Konootená= Kanuti.
Konoshioni, Konossioni-Iroquois.
Konowiki-Conoy.
Konsa, Konses= Kansa.
Konshaws=Coosha.
Kontarea=Contarea.
Konuaga=Caughnawaga.
Konungzi Oniga.=Iroquois.
Konya-tdo'a=Kungya.
Konza=Kansa.
Kon-za=Kanze.
Kooagamutes=Kowagmiut.
Kooagomutes= Kunmiut.
Koo-a-sah-te= Koasati.
Koo-cha-koo-chin= Kutchakutchin.
Koo-chee-ta-kee, Koo-che-ta-kers= Kotsoteka.
Roochin Kutchin.
Koo-chi-ta-ker=Kotsoteka.
Koogmute= Kunmiut.
‘Ko-öh-lök-tä-que=Kalokta.
Kooigamute=Kwik.
Kook-a-tee- Hokedi.
Kook-koo-oose=Coos.
Kookpovoros, Kookpowro
miut.
Kook-wai-wai-toh=Kokaitk.
Kool= Kuneste.
Koolsaticara, Koolsatik-ara=Kotsoteka.
Koolvagavigamute= Kulvagavik.
Koomen= Panamenik.
Koona=Skedans.
Koonjeskie=Kunjeskie.
Koo-og-ameuts= Kowagmiut.
Kooq Mutes= Kunmiut.
Köoqötlä'né= Kookotlane.
Koosah=Kusa.
Koo-sām= Husam.
Kooskimo-Koskimo.
Koot=Got.
K:". Kootanais, Kootanay, Kootanie= Kute-
nail.
Kootanies=Kitunahan Family.
Koo-tche-noos= Hutsnuwu.
Koo-tchin'= Kutchin.
Kóo-tdóa=Koo.
Kootenai-Kitunahan Family.
Kootenai, Kootenaies, Kootenais, Kootenay, Koo-
tenia=Kutenai.
Kootenuha = Kitunahan Family.
Kooténuha, Kootones, Kootoonais=Kutenai.
Kootsenoos, Kootsnovskie, Kootznahoo, Kootznoos
Kootznov= Hutsnuwu.
Koovuk= Kowak.
Ko-pa= Gupa.
Kópa=Creeks.
Kopachichin= Kapachichin.
Kopagmut, Kopång...melin-Kopagmiut.
Ko-paya=Tulkepaia.
Ko-pe=Copeh.
Kopin-tdóa=Kuping.
K‘op-tagüi=Jicarilla.
Koquahpilt=Koquapilt.
Koqueightuk=Kokaitk.
Koquilth=Wishosk.
Koquitan=Coquitlam.
Koracocnitonon, Korakoenitanon=Coiracoentanon.
Korekins=Karkin.
Korenkake= Karankawa.
Korimen- Keremen
Korkone=Tonkawa.
Koronks= Karankawa.
Korovinsky=Korovinski.
Ko-sa-te'ha"-ya’= Koasati.
Koschiginskoje= Kashega.
Ko-"se-a-qe^-nyon=Cayuga.
Kose-kemoe=Koskimo.
Koshegenskoi, Koshigin, Koshiginskoe=Kashega.
Kosh-sho'-o-Kassovo.
Mutes-Kukpaurung.
1078
IB. A. E.
Kosi Mo—Kū'KANIs 'HYAKA-HANoq"
Kosimo, Koskeemos, Kosk'é'moq, Koskiemo, Kös'-
ki-mo, Kos-ki-mu= Koskimo.
Koskoquims= Kuskwogmiut.
Koskumos=-Koskimo.
Kosmitas, Kosmiti= Hosmite.
Koso= Hopi.
Ko-so-a-cha= Kosotshe.
K'o-so-o= Hopi.
os'-o-tcé'+ Kosotshe.
o'-s'-tco-te'-ka-Kotsoteka.
Ko-stété= Laguna.
Kóstshotéka=Kotsoteka.
Ko-sul-te-me=Kwusathlkhuntunne.
Kosumnes=Cosumni.
Kosyrof– Koserefski.
Kotakoutouemi= Otaguottouemin.
Kot-a-Kutchin, Kotch-a-Kutchin= Kutchakutchin.
Kotchitchi-wininiwak= Kojejewininewug.
Ko-té-yi-miks= Kutaiimiks.
#. Kot-ji-ti-Cochiti.
Ko-töh’-spi-tup'-i-o-Salish.
K'ótsaa’= Kio.
Kotsokhotana = Kungugemiut.
Ko-tyi-ti-Cochiti.
Kotzebue= Kikiktak.
K8ak8aK8chiouets, K8ak8chi8ets, Kouakouikoutsi-
£ Kouakouikouesiwek = Wakouingouechi-
Week.
Kouans=Kohani.
Kjapahag= Kwapahag.
Koua as = Quaras.
Kouari–Schoharie.
Köuas – Kawas.
Ko-uávi=Tulkepaia.
Kouayan, Kouayon= Kouyam.
Koudekan=Gaudekan.
Kouera=Koroa.
Kougotis = Komkutis.
Kouivakouintanouas-Coiracoentanon.
Koukhontans=Kagwantan.
Kouksoarmiut– Koksoagmiut.
Koulischen = Koluschan Family.
Koumchaouas-Cumshewa.
Ko-un-Tontos, Tulkepaia.
K8ma8ons= Koumaouons.
Kourona, Kourovas – Koroa.
Kouschā Kouttchin=Kutchakutchin.
Kouse=Coos,
Koushnous=Hutsnuwu.
Kouskokhantses= Kuskwogmiut.
Koutaines, Koutanis= Kutenai.
Kó-utchan= Yuma.
Koutonais– Kutenai.
Koutzenoos, Koutznous=Hutsnuwu.
Kouyou = Kuiu.
Kowag-mut–Kowagmiut.
Kowai=Salmon River Indians.
Kowailchew, Kow-ait-chen = Cowichan.
Kowalitsks=Cowlitz.
Kowang-mêun=Kowagmiut.
Kow-a'-sah = Kawaiisu.
Ko-was-ta= Kohashti.
Kowavi-Tulkepaia.
Kowelits, Kowelitsk=Cowlitz.
Kowes, Kowes Bay=Coos.
Kow-hé-tah = Kawita.
Ko-wilth = Wishosk.
Kowitchans, Kowitsin – Cowichan.
Kowlitz= Cowlitz.
Kowmook = Comox.
K: sharies share = Kowogoconnugharie-
gugharle.
Kowronas = Koron.
Kow wasayes, Kowwassaye, Kowwassayee – Kowa-
savee. -
Kow welth=Chaahl.
Koxminá kwe, Koxniname=Havasupai.
Ko-ya-ta, Ko-ya-te, Ko-ya-tes, Ko-ye-to-Koyeti.
Ko-yo-konk-ha-ka-Cayuga.
Koyona winwu, Ko-yo"-no wün-wu- Koyonya.
Koyoshtu = Hano.
Koyoukon-Koyukukhotana.
Koyoukouk Kouttanae -- Koyukukhotana.
Koyu-Kuiu.
Koyugmut — Koyugmiut.
K'uk (River), Koyukuk settlements= Koyu-
kuk.
Koyükün, Koyukünskoi=Koyukukhotana.
Kozabi tikut-teh - Kotsava.
|
Kozyrof+ Koserefski.
Kqaí-cük=Khaishuk.
K'qaí-kü-tc'ūm=Khaikuchum.
Kqai-yük'-kqai=Khaiyukkhai.
K'qai yü-mi-qū-Khaiyumitu.
Kqa-kqaitc'=Khakhaich.
Kºgătc-3ais'= Khachtais.
K'qil'-üq=Khilukh.
# 3ünné=Khinukhtunne.
Kqi'-ta-lai’t'çë= Khitalaitthe.
Kqlim-kwaic’=Khlimkwaish.
£: Khloshlekhwutshe.
Kqló-qwaiyú-tslu=Khlokhwaiyutslu.
K'glo-qwec 3 inné=Coos, Kalawatset, Siuslaw.
K'qölg=Kholkh.
KQoptlé'nik=Colville.
Kqāl-hanct’-auk= Khulhanshtauk.
Kqu-waí-hus=Khuwaius.
Kpagmalit, Kpagmalivect, Kpagmaliveit, Kpamalit,
Kramalit, Kpavanaptat-Kitegareut.
Kreeks=Creeks.
Krees=Cree.
Kreluit=Skilloot.
Krichos=Creeks.
Kricqs, Kries=Cree.
Krihk=Creeks.
Koikeetalopméut=Ugjulirmiut.
Kripniyukamiut - Kipniak.
Kriqs, Kris, Kristenaux, Kristeneaux, Kristinaux.
Kristino=Cree.
Kroaout- Kuaut.
Kpoteylo eut, Kpoteyopeut-Kitegareut.
Kshkushking=Kuskuski.
K"tätäs=Shanwappom.
K.'tcá'm = Kicham.
Ktzialtana = Kulchana.
Ku-āg-mut: Kowagmiut.
Kuahadi- Kwahari.
Kuāja= Kwahu.
Kua-kaa–San Marcos.
Kua-kay= Kuakaa.
Kuakumtcen–Kuakumchen.
Kut.-kyi-na-Kwakina.
Kualiug-miut–Kugaluk.
Kualt=Kuaut.
Kualyugmut-Kugaluk.
Kuangmiut=Kowagmiut.
Kuant=Kuaut.
Kubakhye=Kawaiisu.
Ku’baratpat= Penateka.
Kubok= Kowak.
Ku-chi-bich-i-wa-nap' Pal-up’ - Tubatulabal.
Kuchin= Kutchin.
Kuchnikwe=Havasupai.
Kuc'-le-ta'-ta=Kushletata.
Kud-witcaca = Kutawichasha.
Kueh'a-Komoyue.
Kuenyugu-háka =Cayuga.
Kué'qa=Kueha, Komoyue.
Kué'xa=Komoyue.
Kué'xamut-e Guetela.
Kugalukmut, Kugalukmute= Kugaluk.
Kugmiut=Kunmiut.
Kuhn=Tulkepaia.
Kuhnau wantheew=Conoy.
Kuhni kwe, Ku'h-nis=Havasupai.
Kuhns=Tontos.
Ku'htche-té'xka = Kotsoteka.
Kuhuáshti=Kohashti.
Kuicha=Komoyue.
Kuik= Atnik.
Kuikawkuk= Hawikuh.
Kuikli-Kwik.
Küikni-Molala.
Ku-i-litc=Kuilitsh.
Kuilka-Kaskaskia.
Kuilkhlogamute=Kuilkluk.
Kuille-pates=Quileute.
Kui-much-qui-toch=Kimsquit.
Kuin-ae-alts = Quinaielt.
Kuinskanaht=Koiskana.
Kuisaatin= Kwilchana.
Kuitare'-i = Pawnee.
Ku-itc= Kuitsh.
Kuizán = Yuma.
Kujata-Kiatang.
Kujeedi–Kuyedi.
#üjukon - Kouyou.
Kü'kanishyaka hanoq" - Kukinishyaka.
Bui.L. 30]
Kukanuwu= Huna.
Kukapa=Cocopa.
Kükettän=Kokhittan.
Kukhn-yak=Cooniac.
Kukhpagmiut=Kopagmiut.
Kuk-ke-wa-on-an-ing=Wequadong.
Ku-kua=San Marcos.
Kü'-kü-tci, Kü'-kutc. wun-wu-Kukuchi.
Kukuth-kutchin=Tukkuthkutchin.
Kukuts, Kukutsi=Kukuch.
Kujawii', Kukwu'anné, Kukwil tün 1ünné-Mi.
shikhwutmetunne.
Kü‘lahi-Kuhlahi.
Kulahuasa=Calahuasa.
Kula" Kai Po'mo= Keliopoma.
Kula-napo, Kulanopo= Kuhlanapo.
Kula'pten'elt=Quélaptoulilt.
Kuldo, Kuldoe= Kauldaw.
Ku-lees, Ku-leets=Kulleets.
Kul-hül-atsi = Kadohadacho.
Kü-lis'-kitc hitc'lüm=Taltushtuntude.
#: Kuilkluk.
Kulkuisala= Koksilah.
Kulkumic= Kulkumish.
Kullas Palus, Kullespelm, Kullespen – Kalispel.
Kulluk=Kulukak.
Kül'-meh-Yiikulme.
Kulon-tówa=Konglo.
Kulpa ki’ako = Kretan.
Kulsage: Kulsetsiyi.
Külsam-Tgé-us, Küls-Tgé-ush-Kulshtgeush.
Kulua, Kulwa-Koroa.
Kulwogu wi ut-Kulvagavik.
Kû-man-i-a-kwe=Comanche.
Kumas' 3 unné= Kimestunne.
Kümbatkni, Kümbatuashkni, Kumbatwash = Kum-
batuash.
Kum-cutes, Kumkewtis= Komkyutis.
Kumnom-Nuimok.
Kumshahas, Kumshewa, Kumshiwa=Cumshewa.
Ku’-mu= Kunipalgi.
Kumumbar=Cumumbah.
Kün=Tulkepaia, Yuma.
K'u'na=Skedans.
Kunaii-tdóa=Kungaii.
K’unaké’owai=Kona-kegawai.
Kunānā-Nahane.
Kunfetdi-tdóa=Kungfetdi.
Kungeeg-ameuts, Küngügemüt=Kungugemiut.
Kü-nis" sunné=Alsea.
Kun lä’nas– Kuna-lanas.
Kúñmiun = Kunmiut.
Künmüd’lin= Kangmaligmiut.
Kun na-nar-wesh-Arapaho.
K'un-nu'-pi-yu'= Kunnupiyu.
Kunoagon=Connewango.
Ku"pi-tdóa= Kungpi.
Kunqit= Gunghet-haidagal.
Kunshak bolukta=Concha.
Kunta-witcaca = Kutawichasha.
Kün-tdóa=Kun.
Kuntsä-tdóa=Kungtsa.
Kuntsei-tdóa=Kungtsei.
Kuntsoa-tdóa=Kungtsoa.
Ku'nu-haya'nu= Potawatomi.
Kün-in-ah'=Tahltan.
Kunwicăsa=Kutawichasha.
Kunxit=Gunghet-haidagai.
Kunya-tdóa, Kunye-tdóa=Kungya.
#unyi td.: Kungyi.
Kun'-zā= Kanze.
£ K£
uosugru= Kuosugru.
Ku-di'-miçl-tä’= Kupimithlta.
Kupín-tdóa, Kupi-tóda=Kuping.
Kupañmium= £iut.
Kürahi'yi = Kulahiyi. -
Kuraintu-kwakats= Kwaiantik wokets.
Kurtz= Kurts.
Kupvik= Kopagmiut.
Kus=Co08.
Kus=Okuwa.
Kusa=Coos, Creeks.
Ku’sä-nuna'hi=Creek Path.
Ku'sāwet'yi=Cusawatee.
Kuscarawaoks, Kuscarawocks=Cuscarawaoc,
Kus-che-o-tin-Kezche,
KUKANU W II –KU Y. A KINCEII
1079
Kusch-ké-ti=Koskedi.
Kuschkukchwak-müten=Kuskwogmiut.
#: cla 3 anné'-Salwahka.
usha=Coosha.
Kushacton=Coshocton.
Kushak=Coosha.
Kushak Chitto-Conchachitou.
Kushakosapa=Conshaconsapa.
Kushaktikpi=Conchatikpi.
Kushang=Kashong.
Kushcushkec=Kuskuski.
Kushichagat=Vagitchitchate.
Kush-Kish=Usal.
*::", Kushkushking, Kushkuskies= Kus-
118.k1.
Kushocton=Coshocton.
Kushokwagmut=Kuskwogmiut.
Ku'shpëlu=Kalispel.
Kushutuk=Kashutuk.
Kusil=Cascil.
Kusilvuk=Kusilvak.
Ku-si-pah-Kosipatu wiwagaiyu.
Kusi-Utahs=Gosiute.
Kuskaranaocke, Kuskarawack=Cuscarawaoc,
Kusk-edi-Koskedi.
Kuskeiskees= Kaskaskia.
Kus-ke-mu= Koskimo.
Kuskogamute, Kuskohkagamiut - Kuskok.
Kuskoküax tana = Kuskwogmiut.
Kuskokw ute, Kuskokwagmute= Kuskok.
Kuskokvakh = Kuskokvak.
Kuskokwagamute= Kuskok.
Kuskokwigmjuten-Kuskwogmiut.
Kuskokwim= Kulchana, Kuskwogmiut.
Kuskokwimer, Kuskokwimjuts, Kuskokwims, Ku-
skokwimtsi=Kuskwogmiut.
Kuskoquimers=Kulchana.
Kuskovak, Kuskovakh=Kuskokvak.
Kuskuschki, Kuskuskas–Kuskuski.
Kuskuske=Kaskaskia.
Kuskuskees, Kuskuskies, Kuskuskin, Kuskusko
Town, Kuskusky= Kuskuski.
Kuskutchewak, Kuskutshewak, Kuskwogmut-Ku-
skwošniut.
Küs-me' sunné=Coos.
Ku-so-cha-to-ny- Kosotshe.
Kuspélu=Kutenai.
Kussilof-Rasilof.
Kussoe=Coosa.
Küstā Hāadé=Kiusta.
Kuataloga-Qustaloga's Town.
u'-su-me' 3Gnné= Kosotshe.
utanas, Kütani=Kutenai.
Kutani, Kütanis=Kitunahan Family.
Kutchaakuttchin, Kutcha-kutchi=Kutchakutchin
Kutch'-a-kütch'-In= Kwitchakutchin.
Kutchán=Yuma.
Kutchiá Kuttchin= Kutchakutchin.
Kutcitciwininiwag=Kojejewininewug.
Kü-3ou-wi'-t'oé= Kutshuiwit the.
K'u-tdóa=Ku.
Kutenae, Kutenay=Kutenai.
Kutkwutlu= Katkwaahltu.
Kutlik= Kotlik.
Kutnehā’, Kutona, Kutomacha, Kutomaqa, Kutonas-
Kutenai.
Ku-tówa= Ru.
Ku-t'qin=Kutchin.
Kü'ts= Kurts.
Kutsha-kutshi=Kutchakutchin.
Kutshi, Kutshin= Kutchin.
Kutsnovskoe=Hutsnuwu.
Kuttelspelm = Kalispel.
Kuttoowauw-Cherokee.
Kutzán=Yuma.
Kü'-ü-ki=Sacaton.
Ku-d'-sha=Creeks.
Küuts= Kuts.
Ku-ux-aws= Kiyuksa.
Kuvahaivima=Serranos.
Kuwahi’= Keowee.
Kü-wa'-ku-che= Koakotsalgi.
Ku-we-yéka pai-ya=Yavapai.
Küwhaía=Kuhaia.
Kuwichpackmüten=Ikogmiut.
Kuwúñmiun=Kowagmiut.
K!ü'xinedi-Kuhinedi.
Kuxni-kue=Havasupai.
Kuyakinchi-Koyukukhotana.

1080
[B. A. E.
KUYALEGEES–LA BARRAN CAS
Kuyalegees=Kailaidshi.
Ku £uyamunque.
Kuyawas–Kiowa.
Kuyukak= Kuiukuk.
Küyükäntsi=Koyukukhotana.
Kuyuktolik=Koyuktolik.
Kuyuku-hága-Cayuga.
Kuyukuks, Kuyukunski=Koyukukhotana.
Kuyutskoe= Kuiu.
Kuzlakes=Tluskez.
Kvieg-miut, Kvieguk-miut-Kviguk.
Kvigathlogamute= Kvigatluk.
Kvigmut-Kwik.
Kvigukmut=Kviguk.
Kvikh = Kwik.
Kvikhagamut-Kvikak.
Kvinghak-mioute, Kvinkhakmut-Kvinkak.
Kviougmioute= Kwik.
Kvishti-Paguate.
Kwa- Kwahu.
Kwa-ai'-tc’i-Kwaitshi.
Kwáaksat=Hoh.
Kwá'gut, Kwagutl= Kwakiutl.
Kwaháda, Kwa'hādi=Kwahari.
Kwahadk = Quahatika.
Kwáhare tetchaxkane=Kwahari.
Kwahkewlth= Kwakiutl.
Kwahnt-len= Kwantlen.
Kwahu wińwü, Kwa'-hu-wun-wu-Kwahu.
Kwaiantl=Quinaielt.
Kwaihāntlas Hāadé= Kweundlas.
Kwaitlens=Kwantlen.
Kwakiool= Kwakiutl.
Kwakiutl=Wakashan Family.
Kwai'kök'u L= Kwakokutl.
Kwakoom= Kukwakum.
Kwai'köwénóx= Kwakowenok.
Kwa-kuhl=Kwakiutl.
KwaküqEmāl'énôx= Kwakukemalenok.
Kwakwakouchiouets=Wakouingouechiwek.
K!wálasints= Kwalasints.
Kwa-le-cum=Saamen.
Kwalhiokwas–Kwalhiloqua.
Kwa'li=Qualla.
Kwaliokwa=Kwalhioqua.
Kwalúñ'yi=Qualla.
Kwan-le-cum-Saamen.
Kwantlin, Kwantlum, Kwantlun=Kwantlen.
Kwan wun-wu- Kwan.
Kwapa, Kwapa-fegiha, Kwapa-Dhegiha=Quapaw.
Kwashillas, Kwasila=Goasíla.
Kwá-3a'-mé 3ünné'- Kwatami.
Kwat-kewlth = Kwakiutl.
Kwat-seno, Kwats'ênoq, Kwatsino-Quatsino.
K'wātümati'-téné= Kwatami.
Kwat-zi-no-Quatsino.
x:". Kwa-wa-ai-nuk, Kwa-wa-a-nuk=Guau-
*nok.
Kwaw-kewlth=Kwakiutl.
Kwaw-kwaw-apiet, Kwawkwawapilt=Koquapilt.
Kwaw-kwelch= Kwakiutl.
Kwaw-ma-chin=Quamichan.
Kwaw-she-lah = Goasila.
Kwawt-se-no= Quatsino.
Kwayo winwa, Kwa'-yo wün-wu-Kwayo.
Kwe-ah-kah- Komoyue.
Kwe-ah-kah Saich-kioie-tachs=Kueha.
Kwédéch'= Mohawk.
Kwe-dee-tut-Quileute.
Kwee ahogemut-Kwiahok.
Kweegamiut– Kwik.
Kweet=Quaitso.
Kwégamut-Kwik.
ts-hu=Quaitso.
Kwé'k'söt'enoq=Koeksotenok.
Kwenaiwitle=Quinaielt.
Kwe-net-che-chat, Kwe-net-sat'h = Makah.
Kwent-le-ah-mish = Kwehtlmamish.
Kwéres= Keresan Family.
Kwetcap tutwi-Kuchaptuvela.
Kwe’tEla-Tsimshian.
Kwetso-Quaitso.
Kwe’-wu-uh wun-wu, Kwevu wińwü= Kwewu.
Kwi-ah-kah- Komoyue.
Kwichâg-müt- Kiatagmiut.
Kwichljuagmjuten, Kwichpacker, Kwichpagmju-
ten, Kwichpak Indians=Ikogmiut.
Kwick-so-ten-o-Koeksotenok.
Kwigalogamut, Kwigalogamute-Kwikak.
Kwigamiut, Kwigamute= Kwik.
Kwigathl ute, Kvigathlogumut-Kvigatluk.
Kwi-ha=Kueha.
Kwikagamiut, Kwikagamut-Kwikak.
Kwikapa=Cocopa.
Kwikh = Kwik.
Kwikhluágemut-Kwikluagmiut.
Kwikhpag'emüt=Kwikpagmiut.
Kwikhpagmut-Ikogmiut.
Kwi'koaénôx= Kwikoaenok.
Kwikötlem= uitlam.
Kwiksot'enoq, Kwik'-so-tino=Koeksotenok.
Kwi'kwitl Em=Coguitlam. -
Kwikwü’lit=Watlala.
Kwil-aic’-auk= Kwilaishauk.
Kwille hates, Kwilléhiut, Kwilleut, Kwilleyhuts,
Kwilléyute=Quileute.
Kwillu'chinl=Cathlamet.
Kwinaith, Kwinaitl, Kwinaiult, Kwinaiutl – Qui-
naielt.
Kwinishüküneihäki=Queenashawakee.
Kwi'ñobi, Kwiń-yap wań-wa-Kwingyap.
Kwistyi=Paguate.
sūt'-qwut-Kthutetmetseetuttun.
witara'-a=Pawnee.
Kwitchia-Kutchin-Kwitchakutchin.
KwitctenEm=Kwichtenem.
Kwitcyāna-Yuma.
Kwithlüäg'emüt=Kwikluagmiut.
Kwittcha-Kuttchin= Kwitchakutchin.
Kwohatk=Quahatika.
Kwois-kun-a’= Koiskana.
Kwokwóós=Coos.
Kworatems=Kworatem.
Kwoshonipu- Chimariko.
Kwout-Kuaut.
Kwowahtewug=Mandan.
Kwsí-3oi-3ou'= Kwsichichu.
Kwu'da=Kiowa.
Kwiil-aí-cau-ik=Kwulaishauik.
Kwul-hau-un-nitc’= Kwulhauunnitsh.
wulkwul=Nayakololay.
Kwul-laić = Kwullaish.
Kwul'-laq-t'au-ik= Kwullakhtauik.
Kwulseet=Colcene.
Kwal-tci'-tci-tcéck'= Kwultshitshitseshk.
#: Kwultsaiya.
Kwun Häadé=Skedans.
Kwun Lennas = Kuna-lanas.
Kwus-atol’-qün 3 in'né= Kwusathlkhuntunne.
Kwus-se'-3 an=Kushetunne.
Kwu-teh-ni=Kwaiailk.
Kwut'-ti-tcun'-t’gé-Kwuttitshuntthe.
Kwygysch painagmiut=Kwinak.
Kxagantaiahounhin=Aleut.
Kyacks=Kake.
Kyahagah = Cayahoga:
Kyahuntgate, Kyahwilgate-Keyerhwotket.
Kyakima, £ Kiakima.
Kya-kuina-Kwakina.
Kyanamara=Gallinomero.
K'ya-na-thlana-kwe=Laguna.
K'ya-na-we=Kechipauan.
Kyā'nusla–Kianusili.
Kyaukw=Tillamook.
Kyaways=Kiowa.
Kycü-cüt=Kyuquot.
Kye-use=Cayuse.
Kyewaw=Kiawaw.
Kygani=Kaigani.
Kyganie=Skittagetan Family.
Kyganies, Kygamy, Kygargey, Kygarney=Kaigani.
Kyia 'hl=Kyialish.
Kyiá'ltkoangas-Kialdagwuns.
Kyiks'ade =Kiksadi.
Kyis=Kichai.
Ky'iu'st'a-Kiusta.
Kish
Ky-uk-aht = Kyuquot.
Kyu'-kütc hitclüm=Takelma.
Ky-wk-aht, Ky-yoh-quaht=Kyuquot.
Laa'laqsent'aió, Lá'alaxsent'aió= Laalaksentain
Laaluis-Tlaaluis.
La-ap-tin-Nez Pérces.
Ln Barrancas-Barrancas.






BULL. 30]
Laboba =Saboba.
La Boco del Arroyo-Boco del Arroyo.
La Cañada=Santa Cruz.
Lacane=Lacame.
La Canoa=Canoa.
Laccaya-Sakaya.
Lac Court d'Oreille band, Lac Court Oreille Band, Lac
Court Orielles, Lac Court Orville, Lac Coutereille=
Lac Court Oreilles.
Lac de deux Montagne, Lac de Deux Montagnes=
Lac du Flambeau=Wauswagiming.
LäcgEn Emaxix=Tlashgenemaki.
Lachal-sap=Lakkulzap.
Lachaways=Alachua.
La-ches=Tachi.
La Cienega, La Cienegia, La Cienguilla=Cienega.
Lack-al-sap = Lakkulzap.
Lackaway=Alachua.
Lack-Bows=Sans Arcs.
Lackweips= Lakweip.
La Cloche=Chibaouinani.
Laco-Lageay.
Lacomnis–Sekumne.
La Concepcion=Purísima Concepción de
Asinais.
La Concepcion Bamoa=Bamoa.
La Concepcion de Quarac=Quarai.
La Conception=Ossossane, Totiakton.
Lacopseles=Tlascopsel.
Lacota, La-cotahs=Dakota.
Lacquesumne=Lakisumne.
": qui Parle band, Lacquiparle Indians=Mdeiye-
tln.
La-Croix=Anamiewatigong.
Lac Shatac=Chetac Lake.
Lac Traverse band- Kahra.
La Dalle Indians,
Indians.
Ládaxat=Hladakhat.
Laek que lib la, Laek-que-lit-ka-Lekwiltok.
La Encarnacion, La Encarnacion del Sutaquison=
Sudacson.
La'énuxuma=Laenukhuma.
La Estancia=Estancia.
La Fallorine=Munominikasheenhug.
La Feuille's band = Kiyuksa.
La Follovoine=Munominikasheenhug.
La Gallette=Oswegatchie.
Lagana = Laguna.
La Gattell=Oswegatchie.
Hä'gi = Hlagi.
Lagoons=Tolowa.
Lagouna = Laguna,
La Gran Quivira=Tabira.
Laguna=Tatagua.
Laguna del Capitan Pablo =San Pablo.
Laguna del Hospital=Camani.
Laguna de San Pablo=San Pablo.
Lagunas =Timpaiavats.
Lagune, Lagunians, Lahaguna = Laguna.
Lahama=Lahanna.
La Have, La Heve=Le Have.
Hahayi’kqoan=Yakutat.
Lahouita=Kawita.
Lahtohs=Methow.
Laich-Kwil-tacks=Lekwiltok.
Laida, Laidennoj= Kasnotchin.
Laitanes= Ietan.
La Jolla= La Joya.
Lak, Lakamellos=Clear Lake Indians.
La Kar=Ietan.
Lake Calhoun band = Kheyataoton we.
Lake Indians=Dwamish, Lower Kutenai, Seni-
jextee, Timpaiavats.
Lā’k!elak, La'k!elaq=Clatsop.
Lake of the Two Mountains=Oka.
Lake Winnebagoshish band = Winnebegoshishi-
wininewak.
Lake Winnipeg band–Nibowisibiwininiwak.
Lakhamute=Ugalakmiut.
Lakmiuk= Lakmiut.
Lakota = Dakota.
Laku"-an=Klukwan.
Lä'kuilila=Walas Kwakiutl.
Lalachsent'aio = Laalaksentaio.
La Laguna-Camani.
#. La Lasiq wala=Tlatlasikoala.
a’lāuiLEla=Lalauitfela.
los
La Dalles Indians=Dalles
LABOBA—LAWANAKANUCK
1081
Lä'legak=Tlalegak.
LaLElā’min=Tlatlelamin.
Laleshiknom=Kato.
La Litanes= Ietan.
Lal Linches=Talinchi.
“Lá 'lo-algi- Hlahloalgi.
“Lá‘lo-kālka-Hlahlokalka.
La Loup=Skidi.
Lama=|Lema.
La-malle=Chelamela.
La Mar=Omaha.
Lamasket= Namasket. t
Lamatan=Huron.
La Merced=Merced.
La Mesa=Temalwahish.
Lamikas–Rancocas.
Lamoines=Laimon.
La Mon e=Onondaga.
Lamparacks=Ditsakana:
Lamxei'xat=Wakanasisi.
Lana–Tano.
Lanahltungua, Lä'-maxé'-gAns=Lanahawa.
# k=Tlanak.
and Pitches=Sanpet.
Lamecy=Lipan.
Lanegados=Anegados.
Langley= Kwantlen.
L'Anguille= Kenapacomaqua.
Langundowi-Oteey, Languntoutenuenk, Languntou-
tenunk= Languntennenk.
Lanos=Manso.
L'anse=Wequadong.
“Lánudshi apála=Hlanudshiapala.
Laousteque=Texas.
La Paddo=Comanche.
Lapahógi=Arapaho.
£ £ £Lapanne=Lipan.
a-pap- addum pu.
£ £ 'kuhkutchin.
La Plais=Comanche.
“Láp-'láko-Hlaphlako.
La Play, La Playes=Comanche.
Lapointe, La Pointe band, Lapointe du S(ain)t. Es-
'. Shaugawaumikong.
la Pong= Ponca.
La Ponite Chagauamegou=Shaugawaumikong.
La Porcelaine=Metoac.
#. Lopotatimni.
La Prairie de la Madelaine, La Prairie de la Magde-
laine=La Prairie.
La Présentation=Oswegatchie.
La Purificacion de la Virgen de Alona = Halona.
La Purísima de Zuñi=Zuñi.
La Purissima Conception=Cadegomo.
Lāqalala-Tlakatlala.
Lá'qaui=Lakaui.
Laquaacha=Yukichetunne.
Laq'uyi'p=Lakweip.
Larámari=Tarahumare.
L'Arbrech-roche, L'Arbre Croche, L'Arbre Cruche=
Waganakisi.
la Ree-Arikara.
Large Hanga=Hanga.
Large People=Chito.
La'ri'hta=Comanche.
Lar-li-e-lo-Spokan.
La Rochelle=Ossossane.
La Rosario=Santa Rosario.
Lartielo, Lar-ti-e-to's Nation=Spokan.
Las Barancas, Las Barrancas-Barrancas.
La Soledad=Soledad Indians.
La Sone=Sonoita.
L!ā’sq!énoxu-Klaskino.
Lastekas, Las Tesas, Las Texas, Lasticas–Texas.
Last Lodge= Kanze.
Lasues=Dakota.
Lä'-ta-dā= Dhatada.
Latchione, Latchivue=Alachua.
Latgatawáe=Upper Takelma.
Látilentåsks=Adirondack.
La Tinaja, La Tinaoca=Tinajas.
Láti-u, Látiwe=Molala.
La Tota=Tota.
Latsop=Clatsop.
Lauanakanuck=Lawunkhannek.
£".
awa'k= Klawak.
Lawanakamuck, Lawenakanuck, Lawunahhannek,
Lawunakhannek=Lawunkhannek.

1082
I B. A. E.
+A'xAYiK—LITTLE TALISI
Hä'xayik=Hlahayik.
H3xq!"xo-ān= Hlukkuhoan.
Lā’zsé= Haailakyemae.
Lax-skik= Kloo.
Layamon=Laimon.
Laydanoprodevskie=Ledyanoprolivskoe.
Láylekeean=Lelikian.
Layma=Laguna.
Laymon, Laymóna, Laymones= Laimon.
Laysamite=Lesamaiti.
Lazars= Illinois.
La Zoto=Oto.
rictā'méctix=Seam ' y.
Ld A'ldji tāmā'i=Tlduldji.
Leaf Bed=Wahpekute.
Leaf (Indians), Leaf Nation, Leaf Villagers-Wah-
peton.
Leapers=Chippewa.
Leather Village= Koserefski.
Lecatuit=Likatuit.
Lecavgoes=Secawgo.
Lecha (Indians) = Gachwechnagechga.
Lechavaksein, Lechawaxen = Lackawaxen.
L'Ecureuil = Ecureuil.
Leda'unikaci"ga= Lunikashinga.
Lee-Biches=Shivwits.
Leeca-Ceca.
Leech River= Pillager.
Lee-ha-taus= Ietan.
Lee Panis, Lee Pawnees=Lipan.
Leequeeltoch=Lek wiltok.
Left hand=Assiniboin.
Legionville=Shenango.
#' Legs Town.
Lehigh (Indians) = Gachwechnagechga.
Le'-hu wun-wu = Lehu.
£ Lejagadatkah.
LEk'ā'm El= Nicomen.
‘Lekátchka-Hlekatchka.
‘Le kátska= Hlekatska.
Lekulks=Sokulk.
Lékwilda'x'', Lé'kwiltoq=Lek wiltok.
i.eldin=Tlelding.
Lé'l Ewagila = Lelewagyila.
Lé'Lqêt, Lé'Lqête=Tletlket.
LEmā'itemc= Klumaitumsh.
Lemática-Lilmalche.
Lemerlanans= Paouites.
Lemparack= Ditsakana.
Lenais, Lenalenape, Lenalinepies, Lenap, Lenape,
Lenapegi, Lenappe, Lenappys, Lenawpes- Dela-
Ware. *
Le-nay-wosh =Tenawa.
£ -Tlenedi.
enekees-Seneca.
Lenelenape, Lenelenoppes, Lenepee, Leni-Lenape,
Lennalenape, Lennape, Lennapewi, Lenni-lappe,
Lenni-Lenape, Lenni Lennape. Lenno Lenapees,
Lenno Lenapi, Lenno-Lennape, Lenopi, Lenoppea-
Delaware.
Lentis-Lentes.
Leonopi, Leonopy=Delaware.
Leon's Creek= Lions Creek.
Lepan, Le Panis = Lipan.
Lepeguanes=Tepehuane.
Le Plays=Comanche.
Lé'q'Em=Tiekem.
Les Caribou = Attikiriniouetch.
Les Chaudieres=Colville.
Les Coeurs d'Alènes=Skitswish. *
Les Folles, Les Fols= Menominee.
Les gens des caruts=Watopapinah. *
(les) Honctons, (les) Jantons=Yankton.
Les Mandals=Mandan.
Les Missouris = Missouri.
Lesnoi, Lesnova-Liesnoi.
Les Octata, Les Octotata=0to.
Lespaia= Encinal. -
Les pancaké= Kansa.
Les Pongs = Ponca.
Les Radiqueurs=Shoshoko.
Lesser Osage= I’tsehta.
Les Souliers – Amahami.
Letaiyo winwu = Le'aiyo.
Let-e-nugh shonee-Iro luois.
Letniki Takalak=Takala.k.
Iet-tegh-segh-ni-geghtee = Onondaga.
Leunis, Leutis = Lentes
J River Band- Klikitat.
Lewytos=Liwaito.
Leyza=Leyva.
Lezar = Illinois.
Hgagi'-lda=Skidegate.
Egā'i=Hlgai.
Lga-iù’=Skidegate.
LgA'fixAñ=Tigunghung.
£ga'xet gitina'-i-Higahet-gitinai.
Egā'xet-gu-la/nas-Higahetgu-lanas.
Lgulaq=Tlegulak.
Lhtaten =Sekani.
Lia=Sia.
Liahtan Band= Ietan.
Liā'ical.xé= Ktlaeshatlkik.
Liards Indians, Liard Slaves - Etcheridiegottine.
L'Iatan=letan.
Lichaltchingko =Shilekuatl.
Lichtenau=Agdluitsok.
Lickawis=Yikkhaich.
Lidlepa=Lidlipa.
Li'el Añ= Hlielung.
Lienkwiltak, Liew-kwil-tah-Lek wiltok.
Liguaytoy= Liwaito.
Li-hit'= Ponca.
Li-icks-sun–Tateke.
‘Li-i-katchka-Hlekatchka.
Li-kwil-tah, Likwiltoh-Lek wiltok.
Lillibique = Lilibeque.
Lilowat=Lillooet.
Lilus Eltstix = Hiiluseltshlikh.
Lilruit=Lillooet.
Lim A'l na'as xà'da-i-Hlimulnaas-hadai.
Limonies= Laimon.
Linapis, Linapiwi-Delaware.
Liniouek= Illinois.
Linkinse=Sinkiuse.
Linkville Indians=Shuyakeksh.
Linnelinopies=Delaware.
Linneways=Illinois.
Linnilinapi, Linnilinopes, Linnope= Delaware.
Linpoilish =Sanpoil. -
Linslow =Siuslaw.
Lintcanre=Thlingchadinne.
'Lin-tchanpe=Lintchanre.
Linways=Illinois.
Lion= Hiyaraba.
Lion Eaters-Tanima.
Lipaines=Lipan.
Lipallanes=Lipillanes.
Lipane=Lipan.
Lipanes del Norte= Lipanes de Arriba.
Lipanes del Sur-Lipanes de Abajo.
Lipanes Llaneros, Lipanis-Lipan.
Lipanjen-né= Lipajenne.
Lipanos, Lipau, Lipaw-Lipan.
Lipiyanes=Lipillanes.
Lippans=Lipan.
LiqLa'qEtin=Tliktlaketin.
Lishu=Sesum.
L!isti"=Tlistee.
Littafatchee, Littafutchee,
futchi.
Little Alkonkins=Montagnais.
Little Beard's Town = Deyonongdadagana.
Little Chehaus, Little Chiaha-Chiahudshi.
Little Colpissas-Okakapassa.
Little Crow's band = Kapozha.
Little Eufauly=Eufaula.
Little Falls band = lnyaneheyakaaton wan.
Little Foolish Dogs= Hosukhaunukarerihu.
Little Girl Assiniboines = Itscheabine.
Little Hit-chetee = Hitchitudshi.
Little Lakes=Mitomkai Poma.
Little Mingoes = Huron.
Little Nation of the Algonquins-Weskarini,
Little Oakchoy, Little Oakjoys = Okchayudshi.
Little Ockfuske=Oakfuskudshi.
Little Osage, Little Ossage=t’tsehta.
Little Prairie Indians=Mascoutens.
Little Rapids= Inyancheyaka-aton wan.
Little Robes= Inuksiks.
Little Sawokli =Sawokliudshi.
Little Shuswap, Little Shuswap Lake – Kuaut
Little Six's band-Taoapa.
Little Suswap Lake = Kuaut,
Little Swaglaw-e Sawokliudshi.
": Talisi, Little Tallassie, Little Tellassee-Ta-
asse.
-
Littefutchee-Litte-
1st Li. 30] LITTLE
Little Tellico, Little Telliquo=Tellico.
Little Tioux=Tiou.
Little Town=Tanwanshinka.
Little Ufala=Eufaula.
Little Valley=Vallecillo.
Livangelva=Livangebra.
Liver Eater band, Liver-eaters=Tanima.
‘Liwá'hli=Huhliwahli.
Li-woch-o-nies=Tawakoni.
Lix si'wes= Kliksiwi.
Li-yan-to-Siyante.
Lkatamix = Kedlamik.
Lkamtei'n=Tlkamcheen.
Lkamtci'n Emux=Lytton band.
'ka-tco–Ilkatsho.
kü'men, Lku'ng En=Songish.
Llamparicas – Ditsakana.
Llaneros=Gohlkahin, Guhl kainde, Kwahari.
Llano= Huchiltchik.
Llano del Azotado=Tutuetae.
Llégeenos= Diegueño.
Lleni-lenapés=Delaware.
Lleta=Isleta.
Lliamna = Llymna.
Lligunos= Diegueño.
Ll'inkit=Tlingit.
Ll-mache, Ll-mal-che= Lilmalche.
Lo= Lu.
Loafers=Waglukhe.
Locklomnee=Mokelumne.
Locko = Chukalako.
Lockoportay= Lutchapoga.
Lock-qua-lillas = Walas Kwakiutl.
Lockstown = Logstown.
Lock-wearer=Tsishu Sind tsakdhe.
Lo-co–Tontos.
Locollomillos=Clear Lake Indians.
Lodge-in-the-rear=Kanze.
Lodges charged upon=A hachik.
Lofka's barrabora= Lofka.
Logan's village=Wapakoneta.
Loggs Town = Logstown.
Löh-whilse=Quaitso.
Lokagine, Lókadine'= Loka.
Lókuashtkni-Warm Spring Indians.
Lö'kuili'la- Komkyutis.
Lokulk=Sokulk.
Loldla= Lolsel.
Loloncooks, Lo-lon'-kük= Lolanko.
Lollowuq = Klukluuk.
Lomavigamute, Lomawigamute-Lomavik.
Lone Eaters = Nita wyiks.
Lone Fighters = Nitikskiks.
Lo-ne'-kā-she-ga = Lunikashinga.
Long Falls=Skoiyase.
Long Haired Indians=Crows.
Long House Town=Chukafalaya.
Long Island Indians=Metoac.
Long-isle= Eel River Indians.
Longs Cheveux= Nipissing.
Long Swamp=Anatichapko.
Long Swamp Indians=Big Swamp Indians.
Long Swamp Village= Ikatikunahita.
Long Tail Lodge Poles = Inuhksoyistamiks.
Long Tom = Chelamela.
Long-tongue-buff=|Laptambif.
Long Town=Chukafalaya.
Long-wha=Tonkawa.
Lonsobe-Tomsobe.
Loo-chau po-gau= Lutchapoga.
Loochoos= Kutchin, Loucheux.
Loo-coo-rekah=Tukuarika.
Lookout Mountain= Lookout Mountain Town.
Lookta-ek= A laganik.
Loolanko = Lolanko.
Loomnears=Tumna.
Loo nika-shing-ga=Lunikashinga.
Loonsolton = Honsading.
Loo's=Mahican, Skidi.
Lopas-Tolowa.
Lopillamillos=Clear Lake Indians.
Lopotalimnes, Lopotatimnes, Lopstatimnes= Lop -
tatinnni.
Loquilt Indians= Lillooet.
Loqusquscit, Loqusqusitt-Loquasquscit.
Lorett, Loretta = Lorette.
Lorette=Sault au Recollet.
Loretto – Lorette.
Los Aieas–San Miguel de Linares.
TELLICO—LUI.JTA
1083
Los Angeles=Pecos.
Los Coyotes= Pachawal.
Los Dolores=Dolores, Santa María de los Dolores
Los Leuceuros= Los Luceros.
Los Mecos= Comanche.
Lotchnoay, Lotchway towns=Alachua.
Lö’tlemaq = Lotlemakh.
Lototen=Tututni.
Lou-Skidi. -
Louches=Tukkuth kutchin.
Loucheux= Kutchin, Nakatcho.
Loucheux-Batards=Nellagottine.
Louchioux=Kutchin, Loucheux.
Louchioux proper=Tukkuth kutchin.
Louchoux= Loucheux.
Loupelousas-Opelusa.
Loupes=Skidi.
Loupitousas– Opelusa.
Loup Pawnees=Skidi.
Loups= Mahican, Skidi.
Lowaniwi, Lowanuski- Lowako.
Lower Algonkins=Montagnais.
Lower Brulé, Lower Brusle=Kutawichasha.
Lower Coquille=Mulluk, Nasumi.
Lower Chehalis=Wenatchi.
Lower Creeks=Seminole.
Lower De Chutes=Wiam.
Lower Enfalla= Eufaula.
Lower Gens de fou= Hankutchin.
Lower Indians=Tatsakutchin.
Lower Kahltog, Lower Kaltag= Kaltag.
Lower Kootanais, Lower Kootanie, Lower Kootenay-
Lower Kutenai.
Lower Kvichpaks=Magemiut.
Lower Mohawk Castle=Caughnawaga, Teaton-
taloga.
Lower Oakfuske=Oakfuskee.
Lower Pend d'Oreille= Kalispel.
Lower Rogue River=Tututni.
Lower Sauratown=Cheraw.
Lower Shawnee Town = Lowertown.
Lower Sioux=Santee.
Lower Sissetons=Miakechakesa.
Lower Spokan, Lower Spokanes=Skaischiltnish.
Lower Ufale=Eufaula.
Lower Ump-kwa, Lower Umpqua-Kuitsh,
Lower Wahpeton, Lower Wakpatons = Inyancheya-
kaaton wan.
Lower Yakima=Skaddal.
Lower Yanctonais– Hunkpatina.
Lower Yanctons=Yankton.
Lower Yanktonai, Lower Yanktonnais-Hunkpa,
tina.
Low-him= Lohim.
Lowland Brulé= Kutawichasha.
Lowland Dogs=Thlingchadinne.
Lowlanders= Kaiyuhkhotana.
Lowlanders, Lowland people=Kutchakutchin.
Loww.shkis– Lowako.
L!pé'1Eqc = Palux.
H.Qe'not lä’nas-Kagials-kegawai.
Hqo'ayedi= Hlkoayedi.
Lrak=Ilrak.
Ltaoten=Tautin.
T'tat- tennne=Sekani.
#"; Ltavten-Tautin.
thagild=Skidegate.
Lth'ait Lennas = Higahetgu-lanas.
#'
thyellum Kiiwe= Hlielung-keawai.
Ltsy&als=Nisqualli.
Ltuiskoe= Lituya.
Lu= Lunikashinga.
Lucayasta=Lukaiasta.
Luchepoga= Lutch apoga.
Lu’-chih= Ruche.
Luchi paga, Luchipoga, Luchipogatown = Lutcha
poga.
Luck-a-mi-ute, Luckamuke, Luckamutes= Lakmiut
Luckasos = Kosotshe.
Luckiamut, Luckiamute, Luckimiute, Luckimute-
Lakmiut.
Luckkarso = Kosotshe.
Lucson=Tucson.
Lucuyumu = Lacayamu.
Lugh-se-le=Sanyakoan.
Lugua-mish=Suquamish.
Luianeglua- Livangebra.
Luijta- Lintja.
1084
[B. A. E.
LUISEYOVE-MAGTATE,
Luiseyove=Quisiyove.
Lukahs=Succcaah.
Lük'-a-ta-t=Klikitat.
Lükatimu'x=Ntlakyapamuk.
Lukawis, Lukawisse=Yikkhaich.
Lukemäyuk=Lakmiut.
Lukfi-Lukfa.
Lukhselee=Sanyakoan.
Lukkarso- Kotsotshe.
Lüknax'ā'di=Tluknahadi.
Lukton=Luckton.
Lulak=Lulakiksa.
Lululongtuqui, Lululongturqui- Lululongturkwi.
Lumanos=Tawehash.
Lummas, Lumme, Lummie,
Lummi.
Luni=Zuñi.
Lunikaci"ga= Lunikashinga.
Lu-pa-yu-ma, Lupilomis, Lu-pi-u-ma=Clear Lake
Indians.
Huqā'xadi-Hlukahadi.
Llü'q!oedi=Ylukoedi.
Luq'u'l Em=Cloquallum.
Lurcee =Sarsi.
Lusolas =Susolas.
Lusthhapa=Lushapa.
Lutchapóga=Tulsa.
Lute'-ja=Rukhcha.
Lutmawi, Lutnam=Modoc.
Lutnami, Lutuami = Lutuamian Family, Modoc.
Lutuanis, Lutumani, Luturim = Lutuamian Family.
Lüuptic=Luupsch.
£uhashayikan.
L!xiñAs=TThingus
LXúñgen=Songish.
Lyach-sun =Tateke.
Lyacksum, Lyacksun=Tateke.
Lytton =Tlkamcheen.
Lummi-neuksack=
Maa'mtagila=Maamtagyila.
Maanexit=Manexit.
Maaquas–Mohawk.
Maasets=Masset.
Maastoetsjkwe= Hopi.
Mabile=Mobile.
Má-büc-shë-röch-pán-gá-Shoshoni.
Macachusetts=Massachuset.
Macadacut- Mecadacut.
Macaiyah =Nkya.
Macanabi =Mishongnovi.
Macanas =Tawakoni, Tonkawa.
Macanoota, Macanootna, Macanootoony's, Macano-
tens=Mikonotunne.
Macaque, Macaqui, Macaquia= Matsaki.
Masarisqui. Macariz. –
M’Carty's village=Tushquegan.
Macau, Ma-caw= Makah.
Macayah = Nky
Maccou= Maccoa.
Mac-en-noot-e-ways, Mac-en-oot-en-ays,
tin=Mikonotunne.
Macetuchets, Macetusetes= Massachuset.
McGillivray's Town=Talasse.
Machaba= R£
Machachac=Mequachake.
Machachlosung = Wyalusing.
Machaha=Machawa.
Machakandibi-Michacondibi.
Machalla-Machawa.
Machamadoset, Machamoodus- Machemoodus.
Machandibi, Machantiby-Michacondibi.
Machapungas-Machapunga.
Machaull=Wenango.
Mac-ha-ves, Mac-há-vis-Mohave.
Machayto-Macheto.
Machecous=Creeks.
Machégamea = Michigamea.
Machelusing=Wyalusing.
Machemeton-Mechenneton.
Macheyes = Mayeye.
Machias Tribe - Passamaquoddy.
Machicans= Mahican.
Machichac-Mequachake.
Machies tribe - Passamaquoddy.
Machigama, Machigamea Michigamea.
Machilimachinack, £in = Michilimacki-
Ila C.
Mac-en-o-
Machilwihilusing, Machilwilusing=Wyalusing.
Machimucket=Massomuck.
Machingans=Mahican.
Machkentivomi=Mechkentowoon.
Machkoutench, Machkoutenck, Machkouteng= Mas-
CoutenS.
Machmadouset=Machemoodus.
Machochlasung, Machochloschung=Wyalusing.
Machoeretini-Conestoga.
Machonce's village, Machonee's village=Macho-
nee.
Machopeake= Matchopick.
Machopos=Mochopa.
Machua-Machawa.
Ma-chuck-nas, Ma-chuc-na-Michopdo.
Machwihilusing=Wyalusing.
Maciave=Mohave.
Mackacheck= Mequachake.
Mackahs=Makah.
| Mackalassy=Muklassa.
Mackanaw-Michilimackinac.
Mackanootenay's Town, Mackanotin=Miko no-
til nine.
Mackasookos=Mikasuki.
Mackatowando=Manckatawangum.
Mackelimakanac=Michilimackinac.
Mack-en-oot-en-ay-Mikonotunne.
MacKenzie River Eskimo = Kopagmiut.
Mackenzie's River Louchioux-Nakotchokutchin.
Mackilemackinac, Mackinac, Mackinaw = Michi-
limackinac.
Mackóxie, Mackuxe=Creeks.
Mackwaes, Mackwasii, Mackwes-Mohawk.
McLeod's Lake=Kezonlathut.
Mac-not-na=Mikonotunne.
Maco comaco, Macocanaco = Macocanico.
Macoiya= Mayaca.
Macomilé= Menominee.
Maconabi=Mishongnovi.
Macono= Nasoni.
Mac-o-no-tin=Mikonotunne.
Maconsaw=Seek's Village.
Macoutins= Mascoutens.
Macoya= Mayaca.
Macqs, Macquaas, Macquaaus=Mohawk.
Macquaejeet = Beothukan Family.
Macquas, Macquaus, Macques, Macquess-Mohawk
Māoqui = Matsqui.
Macquis, Macquiss=Mohawk.
Mactcinge-ha wai"=Ute.
Mactotatas=0to.
Macueques = Hopi.
Madaha = Anadarko.
Madan=Mandan.
Madaouaskairini-Matawachkarini.
Mad-a-wakan-toan, Madawakanton = Mdewakan-
ton.
Madawamkee–Mattawamkeag.
Madaw =Welsh Indians.
Maddy Band-Chemapho.
£o
n = Lincoln.
Madnussky=Ahtena.
Madoc = Modoc.
Madocian Indians=Welsh Indians.
Madocteg=Medoctec.
Madogiaint, Madogians=Welsh Indians.
Madowesians= Dakota.
Mad river Indians = Batawat.
Maechibaeys = Mohawk.
Ma-etsi-daka = Mitcheroka.
Mag-a-bo-das - Putetemini.
Magagmjuten-Magemiut.
Magalibó-Maguhleloo.
Magamutes= Magemiut.
Magaugo=Maguaga.
Maga-yute-sni-Magayuteshni.
Magdalena, Magdalena de Buvuibava-Buquibava.
Magdalena Tajicaringa-Tajicaringa.
Magemutes= Magemiut,
Magenesito = Yagenechito.
Maghai= Mayeye.
Magimut, Magimuten, Magmiut, Magmjuten, Mag-
mutes, Magmutis-Magemiut.
Mago = Mayo.
Magoncog= £,
Magoonkkomuk= Magunkaquog.
Magrias-Tano.
Magtate=Mactati.





BULL. 30]
Maguago, Maguagua=Maguaga.
Maguas-Tano.
Maguawgo=Maguaga.
Magueck=Mequachake.
Magui= Hopi.
Maguncog, Magunkahquog, Magunkakook, Magun-
koag, Magunkog=Magunkaquog.
Maha=Omaha.
Ma-ha'-bit-tuh-Petenegowats.
Mahackeno=Mahackemo.
£
Mahacks, Mahacqs=Mohawk.
Mahaer, Mahāgi=Omaha.
Mahah-Skidi.
Mahaha=Amahami.
Mahahs=Omaha.
Mahakanders, Mahakans=Mahican.
Mahakas, ahakes, Mahakinbaas, Mahakinbas,
Mahakobaas, Mahaks, Mahakuaas, Mahakuase,
Mahakuasse, Mahakwa-Mohawk.
Mahán=Comanche.
Mahan=Omaha.
Māhana=Comanche.
Mahane=Klikitat.
Mahaniahy=Wyoming.
Ma-há os= Mohave.
Maharha=Omaha.
Maharhar=Amahami.
Maharim=Meherrin.
Mahars=Omaha.
Mahas Maha's=Omaha, Skidi.
Mahatons=Manhattan.
Ma-háu=Mahow.
Mahaukes=Mohawk.
Mahawha=Amahami.
Mahaws=Omaha.
Mahckanders=Mahican.
Mah-een-gun =Myeengun.
Mahegan=Mahican.
Mahehoualaima=Mahewala.
Maheingans, Mahekanders=Mahican.
Maheouala, Maheoula = Mahewala.
Maherin, Maherine, Mahering, Maherrin, Maherring,
Maherron=Meherrin.
Maheyes=Mayeye.
Mahhekaneew, Mahicanders, Mahicanni, Mahic-
canni, Mahiccans, Mahiccon, Mahicon, Mahigan,
Mahiganathicoit, Mahiganaticois, Mahigane, Ma-
higgins, Má-hik', Mahikan, Mahikanders, Mahik-
kanders, Mahillendras, Mahinganak, Mahingani-
ois, Mahingans, Mahingaus=Mahican.
Mahlemoöt, Mahlemutes, Mahlemuts=Malemiut.
Mah-ma-lil-le-kulla, Mah-ma-lil-le-kullah, Mahma-
tilleculaats=Mamalelekala.
Mahna-Narra=Mandan.
Mahnesheet=Malecite.
Mahng=Mong.
Mahnomoneeg, Mahnomonie=Menominee.
Mahoc, Mahocks=Manahoac.
Mahogs=Mohawk.
Mahongwis=Iroquois.
Mahónink, Mahony Town=Mahoning.
Mahoras–Tamaroa.
Mahpiyato-Arapaho.
Mahsihk'ku ta=Masikota.
Mah-tah-ton= Matanton wan.
Mah-tee-cept, Mahtilpi= Matilpe.
Mahtopanato=Watopachnato.
Mahtulth-pe= Matilpe.
Mahuames=Mariames.
Ma"hwawa=Mowhawa, Moqwaio.
Ma’hwäwisówag=Mowhawissouk.
Mahycander= Mahican.
Mahzahpatah–Mazapeta.
Mai-ai'-u=Muaya.
Maiama=Miami.
Maicanders=Mahican.
Maiteckij, Maišeckijni-Maitheshkizh.
Maico', Maigo'fine=Maitho.
Maí-déc-kiz-ne=Jemez.
Mai-deh=Maidu.
Maidéski'z, Maidéski'zni=Maitheshkizh.
Maidnorskie=Ahtena.
Maieces=Nayeye.
Maiera=Mayara.
Maieyes= Mayeye.
Maikans, Maikens=Mahican.
Ma'ingan=Mingan.
Mä-ingan, Ma'ingan=Mycengun.
MAGUAGO-MALLEYES
1085
- Maises=Manso.
Ma'-i-sin-as-Sans Arcs.
Maison Moctecuzoma, Maison Moctecuzuma, Maison
Moteczuma=Casa Grande.
#: Matsqui.
Maitiffs=Metis.
Maitó", Maito'"dine'-Maitho.
Maiyākma=Makoma.
Maize gens=Atchialgi.
Majabos=Mohave.
Majananí=Mishongnovi.
Maiave=Mohave.
Majoa=Mahoa.
Mai-su-ta-ki-as-Musalakun.
Majunkaquog=Magunkaquog.
Makadāwāgamitigwéyawininiwag = Mekadewag-
amitigweyawininiwak.
£ Si £ kak
akagamute, müt=Makak.
£
Makahelousink=Wyalusing.
Makaítseek= Klamath.
Makamitek= Makomitek.
Ma'kandwawininiwag, Makandwewininiwag=Pil-
lagers.
Maxaa=Makan.
Makans, Makas– Makah.
Ma-ka'-tce=Makache.
Makato, Makato's Band=Mankato.
Makaw-Makah.
Makawto=Mankato.
£ : £
eymiut, eymut, Makeymute=Makak.
£" Makah. ym ym
Makicander, Makihander, Makimanes=Mahican.
Makinang=Michilimackinac.
Makingans=Mahican.
Mak-in-o-ten=Mikonotunne.
Makis= Hopi.
Mak-kah-Makah.
Makki=Makak.
Máklaks= Lutuamian Family.
Maklykout=Maklykaut.
Maknootennay, Mäk-nu' tene’-Mikonotunne.
Makonee=Machonee.
Makooshenskoi, Makooshin=Makushin.
Makostrake=Mequachake.
Ma-kó-ta=Dakota.
Mā'kotch = Makache, Mankoke.
Makoucoué=Makoukuwe.
Makoueone=Amikwa. .
Makoueoue, Makoukoué, Makoukoueks=Amikwa,
Makoukuwe.
Makouten, Makoutensak=Mascoutens.
Makauás=Mohawk.
Makskouteng=Mascoutens.
Makunkokoag-Magunkaquog.
Makuschinskoje, Makushinsk, Makushinskoe, Ma-
kuski-Makushin.
Makwaes=Mohawk.
Ma-kwis'-so-jik=Makwisuchigi.
Ma'-k'ya-na, Ma-kya-ta=Matyata.
Malaca, Malaccas-Malaka.
Malacite= Malecite.
Mal-a-hut-Malakut.
Ma-lak'-ka-Malaka.
Mā’lakyilatl=Spukpukolemk.
Malala=Molala.
Malamechs, Malamet, Malanas-Marameg.
Malatautes= Oto.
Malchatna=Mulchatna.
# £ £
alegmjuti, Maleigmjuten, Maleimioute=Malemiut.
£ £
Malemukes, Malemut, Malemutes= Malemiut.
Maleqatl=Malakut.
Málesit=Malecite.
Mal-hok-ce=Malhokshe.
Malhoming, Malhominis, Malhomins, Malhominy,
Malhommes, Malhommis–Menominee.
Malicans=Maliacones.
Malicetes, Malicites= Malecite.
Maliconas, Malicones=Maliacones.
*''', Malimiut, Malimüten, Malimyuit=Ma-
emiut.
Malinovskie lietnik=Nuniliak.
Malisit=Malecite.
Mallawamkeag=Penobscot.
Malleyes=Mayeye,

1086
I B.A. 1-
MALLICA-MAQUIS
Mallica=Malica.
Malmiut–Malemiut,
Malomenis, Malomimis, Malomines, Malominese,
Malominis, Malouin, Malouminek, Maloumines=
Menominee.
Malow wacks=Metoac.
Malpais=Milpais.
Maltnabah=Multnomah.
Mal-tsho'-qa-müt=Maltshokamut.
Malukander= Mahican.
Maluksilaq=Maluksilak.
Malzura=San Mateo Malzura.
Mama=Omaha.
Mamakans Apeches=Mescaleros.
Māmakata'wana-sitä'-ak=Siksika.
Mamaleilakitish, Mamaleilakulla=Mamalelekala.
Māmalēlēqala:=Mamalelekala, Mamalelekam.
Mama-lil-a-cula, Ma-ma-lil-li-kulla-Mamalelekala.
Mambe, Mambo=Nambe.
Mameag, Mameeag=Nameaug.
Mā'-me-li-li-a-ka-Mamalelekala.
Mamelute=Malemiut.
Mamenoche= Wiminuche.
Mam-il-i-li-a-ka-Mamalelekala.
M’amiwis=Miami.
Mamnit= Namoit.
Má-mo an-ya-di, Ma-mo han-yá, Ma-mo ha-yam-dí=
Alibamu.
Mamskey=Matsqui.
Manacans=Monacan.
Manaché= Mono.
Managog, Manahoacks, Manahoacs,
Manahocks, Manahokes=Manahoac.
Manakin=Monacan.
Manamet, Manamete=Manomet.
Manamoiak, Manamoick, Manamoyck, Manamoyet=
Manamoyik.
Mananexit=Manexit.
Mananiet=Manomet.
Manatee=Minatti.
Manathanes, Manathe, Manathens=Manhattan.
Mancantequuts=Maquantequat.
Manchage, Manchauge=Manchaug.
Manchokatous=Mdewakanton.
Manginka-gaxe=Mandhinkagaghe.
Ma"cká e'nikaci'Ma=Manshkaenikashika.
Mandals, Mandams, Mandane, Mandanes, Mandani,
Mandanne, Mandaus=Mandan.
Mandawakantons, Mandawakanton Sioux=Mdewa-
kanton.
Mandens=Mandan.
Mandeouacantons=Mdewakanton.
Mandes=Manta.
Mandians, Mandin=Mandan.
Mandoages=Nottoway.
Mandon=Mandan.
Mandongs=Nottoway.
Manda-Mandan.
Man Eaters= Attacapa, Tonkawa.
Maneetsuk=Manitsuk.
Manelopec=Watopapinah.
Manessings=Minisink.
Ma-ne-to-pa, Ma-ne-to-par=Watopapinah.
Manetores= Hidatsa.
Maneus= Malecite.
Mäng=Mong.
Mangakekias, Mangakekis,
Kon Kia =Mengakonkia.
Mangeurs de Cariboux= Etheneldeli.
Mangoacks, Mangoags, Mangoako, Mangoangs=Not
toway.
Mangus Colorado's band E Mimbreños.
Manhanset tribe, Manhassett E. Manhasset.
Manhates, Manhatesen, Manhattae, Manhattanesc,
Manhattes, Manhattons=Manhattan.
Manheken, Manhigan-euck – Mohegan
Manhikani, Manhikans, Manhingans=Mahican.
Manhpiyato-Arapaho.
Man'uuxiffin'ta"'wan=Manhukdhintanwan.
Man-hum-squeeg=Wabaquasset.
Maniataris = Hidatsa.
Manikans=Mahican.
Manikwagan=Manicouagan.
Manilla-Mobile.
Manissing = Minisink.
Manitaries - Hidatsa.
Mank= Mong.
Makato's band–Mankato.
Manahoaks,
Mangakokis, Manga-
Manki=Makak.
Mankikani=Mahican.
Mannacans=Monacan.
Mannahannocks, Mannahoacks, Mannahoags, Man
nahoaks, Mannahocks, Mannahokes=Mariah-ac.
Mannamett, Mannamit=Manomet.
Mannamoyk=Manamoyik.
Manna"hindje=Tadzhezhinga.
Mannatures=Hidatsa.
Männä-wöusüt=Manosaht.
Mannissing=Manisink.
Man-oh-ah-sahta=Manosaht.
Manömanee, Manomines, Manominik=Menominee.
Manóminikāciyag=Munominikasheen hug.
Manook City=Maynook.
Ma'nóosath, Manosit=Manosaht.
Manostamenton=Menostamenton.
Manrhoat, Manrhout-Kiowa.
Mansa=Manso.
Maasanha=Upankhchi.
Mansano=Manzano.
Manses=Manso.
Manskin=Monacan.
Mansoleas, Mansopela, Mansopelea-Mosopelea-
Mansos=Apaches Mansos.
| Man'ya=Modoc.
Mantaas–Manta.
Mantachusets=Massachuset.
Mantacut-Montauk.
Mantaes, Mantaesy=Manta.
Mantanes=Mandan.
Mantantans, Mantantons, Mantanton Scioux, Man.
tantous= Matanton wan.
Mantaoke=Montauk.
Mantaquak=Nanticoke.
Mantauket=Montauk.
Mantautous= Matanton wan.
Mantaws=Manta.
Mäntéră'n=Cherokee.
Mantes, Manteses=Manta.
Manti ks, Manti 1
necoo.
Manton=Mandan, Mento.
Mantopanatos=Assiniboin.
Mantos=Manta.
Mantoue, Mantouecks, Mantouek, Mantoueouee
Mundua.
Mantoweeze=Mantowese.
Mantuas– Munsee.
Mantú enikaci'Ha=Mantuenikashika.
Mantukes, Mantukett=Nantucket.
Man'-3u-we=Mento.
Manumit=Manomet.
Manuncatuck=Menunkatue.
Man-wā-ta-min =Mandan.
ant ks-Mati-
. Manxo=Manso.
Ma-myi-ka-qçi'=Manyikakhthi.
Manyinka-gaxe=Manyinka.
Manyinka jinga=Manyinkazhinga.
Manyinka tañga=Manyinkatanga.
Many Medicines=Motahtosiks.
Manzana=Manzano, Mishongnovi.
Manzos = Pueblos.
Maouila=Mobile.
Mapeya=Sandia.
Mapicopas-Maricopa.
Maq=Marhoo.
Maqaise, Maqas-Mohawk.
Maqe-nikaci'Ra=Makhenikashika.
Maqpi'ato-Arapaho.
Maquaas-Mohawk.
Maquache Utes=Moache.
Maquaes, Maquaese=Mohawk.
Maquahache=Moache.
Maquais, Maquaise=Mohawk.
Maquamticough= Maquantequat.
Maquarqua=Mayaca.
Maquas, Maquasas, Maquase, Maquash, Maquass,
Maquasse=Mohawk.
Máqude=Iowa.
| Maquees=Mohawk.
Maquelnoteer, Maquelmoten-Mikonotunne.
Maques, Maquese, Maquess, Maquesyes, Maquez-
Mohawk.
Maqui = Hopi.
Maquichees=Mequachake.
Maquin-Maquinanoa.
Maquis, Maquoas-Mohawk.






1st Li. 30 |
Maquoche Utahs-Moache.
Maquois= Mohawk.
t=Pequot.
M Twenty-nine Palms.
Marachite–Malecite.
Maracopa=Maricopa.
Maramoick = Manamoyik.
Mār-ān-shö-bish-kö= Dakota.
Marashites= Malecite.
Marata= Matyata.
Marayam=Serranos.
Marcpeeah Mahzah, Marcpeeah Mazah = Makhpiya-
Intiza.
Marc peewee Chastah = Makhpiyawichashta.
Marechhawieck= Marychken wikingh.
Marechites= Malecite.
*::swick. Marechkawink= Marychken wik-
1ngh.
Marecopas-Maricopa.
Mareschites= Malecite.
Mar’hoo=Nemah.
Marianes, Marians, Mariarves=Mariames.
Marimiskeet= Mattamuskeet.
Maringayam, Maringints=Serranos.
Marisizis= Malecite.
Maritises=Manta.
Marlain, Marlin=Staitan.
Mar-ma-li-la-cal-la = Mamalelekala.
Maroa, Marohans=Tamaroa.
Marospinc, Marossepinck= Massapequa.
Marota=Tamaroa.
Marounine=Menominee.
Ma-rpi-ya-ma-za-Makhpiyamaza.
Marraganeet = Narraganset.
Marrarachic= Nararachic.
Marricoke=Merric.
*:::: Marsapeague, Marsapege, Marsape-
uas, arsepain, Marsepeack, arsepeagues,
arsepeake, Marsepeqau, Marsepin, Marsepinck,
Marsepingh, Marsepyn, Marsey=Massapequa.
Marshpaug, Marshpee–Mashpee,
Marsh Village Dakotas, Marsh Villagers=Sisseton.
Marta= Matyata.
Mar-til-par= Matilpe.
Martinez=Sokut Menyil.
Martinne houck = Matinecoc.
Mary River, Mary's River, Marysville=Chepenafa.
Masagnebe, Masagneve=Mishongnovi.
Mi saguia, Masaki = Matsaki.
Masalla Magoons – Musalakun.
Masammaskete= Mattamuskeet.
Masanais=Mishongnovi.
Masapequa = Massapequa.
Masaqueve = Mishongnovi.
Masaquia – Matsaki.
Masarquam = Mayaca:
Masathulets= Massachuset.
Masauwuu= Masi.
Masawomekes = Iroquois.
Mascaleros= Mescaleros.
Mascarasi = Macariz.
Mascautins=Mascout.cns.
Maschal = Mashcal.
Mascoatles, Mascontans, Mascontenec, Mascontens,
Mascontins, Mascontires, Mascordins, Mascot:ns,
Mascotuns, Mascouetechs=Mascoutens.
Mascouteins Nadouessi= Teton.
Mascoutens=Saint Francis Xavier.
Mascoutins, Mascoutons=Mascoutens.
Masep’= Kadohadacho.
Masepeage= Massapequa.
Ma-se-sau-gee-Missisauga.
Masetusets=Massachuset.
*::". Mashamugget, Mashamugket=Mas-
son 110 k.
Mashantucket=Maushantuxet.
Mashapauge, Mashapawog=Mausha pogue.
Mashapeag, Masha-Peage=Massapequa.
Mashikh-Mashik.
*:* Mashkegons, Mashkégous=Mas-
egon.
Mashkoutens=Mascot1tens.
Ma-shong'-ni-vi, Mashóninuptuovi =Mishongnovi.
Mashpah-Mashpee. -
Mashpeage= Massapequa.
Mashpege, Mashpey=Mashpee.
Mashquaro = Musquarro.
Mashukhara-Sha-ta.
Masiassuck= Missiassik.
MAQUOCHE UTAHS-MATAw ANG
1087
| Masichewsetts=Massachuset.
| Masih kuh ta=Masikota.
Masi wińwú, Ma-si wuñ-wü=Masi.
Mas-ka-gau= Maskegon.
Maskasinik= Mascoutens.
Maskego, Maskegonehirinis, Maskégous, Maskégo-
wuk, Mas es, Maskigonehirinis=Maskegon.
Mas-ko-ki=Creeks, Muskhogean Family.
Maskóki Hatchapála = Upper Creeks.
Maskóki Hatch'-áta=Lower Creeks.
Maskokülki=Creeks.
Maskouaro=Musquarro.
Maskoutechs, Maskoutecks, Maskouteins, Maskou-
tenek, Mask8tens, Maskoutens=Mascoutens.
Maskoutens-Nadouessians=Teton.
Maskoutins, Maskuticks=Mascoutens.
Masonah Ban -
Masphis = Mashpee.
Masquachki>Creeks.
Masquarro-Musquarro.
Masquikoukiaks, Masquikoukioeks=Maskegon.
Massachewset, Massachisans, Massachuselts, Mas-
sachuseuks, Massachusiack, Massachussets, Mas-
:* Massadzosek, Massajosets=Massa-
chuset.
Massakiga=Arosaguntacook.
Massamugget=Massomuck.
Mas-sang-na-vay=Mishongnovi.
Massapeags = Massapequa.
Massapee = Mashpee.
Massapegs = Massapequa.
Massasagues, Massasaugas-Missisauga.
Massasinaway=Mississinewa.
Massasoiga = Missisauga.
Massasoits, Massasowat, Massasoyts=Wampanoag.
Massassuk = Missiassik. -
Massathusets, Massatuchets, Massatusitts
chuset.
Massauwu = Masi.
Massawamacs, Massawomacs, Massawomecks, Mas-
sawomees, Massawomekes, Massawonacks, Mas-
sawonaes=Iroquois.
Massawteck= Massawoteck.
Massechuset=Massachuset.
Masseets=Masset.
Masselans= Mosilian.
Massepeake=Massapequa.
Massesagues=Missisauga.
Massetta, Massettes= Masset.
Massetusets=Massachuset.
Mass hade = Masset.
Massicapanoes=Monasiccapano.
Massillimacinac=Michilimackinac.
Massinacack= Massinacac.
Massinagues - Missisauga.
Massinnacacks= Massinacac.
Massorites, Massorittes, Massourites - Missouri.
Massowomeks=Iroquois.
Masstachusit= Massachuset,
Mas-tcal = Mashcal.
Mas-tuto'-kwe = Hopi. -
Ma-su-ta-kaya, Ma-su-ta-kéa-Masut Pomo.
Matabantowaher = Matanton wan.
Matabesec, Matabezeke= Mattabeset".
Matachuses, Matachusets=Massachuset.
#y Kiowa Apache.
Matahuay, Matajuial-Mataguay.
Matakees, Matakeeset, Matakeesit= Mattakeset.
Mataku'la= Maamtagyila.
Matalans = Mitline.
Matale de Mano=Saboba.
Matamaskite = Mattamuskeet.
Matampken = Matom kin.
Matamuskeet= Mattamuskeet.
Mataouachkariniens, Mataouakirinouck, Mataouch-
kairinu, Mataouchkaurunuk, Mataouchkairinuouek,
Mataouchkaurinuwek, Mataouchkaruni = Mata-
wachkarini.
| Mataouiriou, Mataovan = Mattawan.
| Matapa = Matape.
Matapaman = Mattapanient.
Matapoisett= Mattapoiset.
| Matassins-Mistassin.
Matathusetts= Massachuset.
Matauwakes=Metoac.
Matavéké Paya= Walapai.
Matawachkairini, Matawachwarini-Matawachka-
|
Massa-
rin_1.
Matawang, Matawin Indians = Mattawan,







1088
[B. A. E.
MATCHAGAMIA-MEAT-WHO
Matchagamia=Michigamea.
Matcha os, Matchapongos, Matchapungos,
Matchapunko-Machapunga.
Match-clats=Muchalat.
Matchedach=Matchedash.
Matchemnes=Machemni.
Matche Moodus=Machemoodus.
Mat-che-naw-to-waig=Iroquois.
#. Machapunga.
Matchi Moodus=Machemoodus.
Matchinadoaek=Iroquois.
Matchitashk= Matchedash.
Match-itl-aht=Muchalat.
Matchit Moodus=Machemoodus.
Matchoatickes= Matchotic.
Matchopeak= Matchopick.
Matchopongo=Machapunga.
Matchot–Matchut.
Matebeseck= Mattabesec.
Matechitache= Matchedash.
Matelpa, Matelthpahs= Matilpe.
Mat-hāt-e-vatch=Chemehuevi.
Mathatusets, Mathatusitts, Mathesusetes= Massa-
chuset.
Mathiaqua-Mathiaca.
Mathkoutench=Mascoutens.
Mathlanobes, Mathlanobs=Multnomah.
Mathomenis, Mathominis=Menominee.
Maticones=Maliacones.
Má-ti-la-ha= Matillija.
Matilden = Medilding.
Mä-tilh-pi-Matilpe.
Matiliha=Matillija.
Má'tilpis= Matilpe.
Matilton-Medilding.
Matinecocke, Matinecogh, Matine.congh, Matinicock,
Matiniconck, Matinnekonck, Matinnicock= Mati-
necoc.
Mat jus=Chemehuevi.
Matmork la Puerta= Matamo.
Matninicongh= Matinecoc.
Matokatagi = Oto.
Matole=Mattole. -
Mato-mihte, Ma-to"-no-make=Matonumanke.
Matontenta=Oto.
Mato-Numangkake, Ma-to"
manke.
Matoolonha, Matootonha, Ma-too-ton'-ka-Metuta-
hanke.
Matopeló'tni=Three Rivers.
Matora=Mento.
Matotantes=Oto.
Matötiswaning=Otusson.
Matoua=Mento.
Matou-ouescarini=Matawachkarini.
Matoutenta=Oto.
Matowacks=Metoac.
Matowepesack= Mattabesec.
Matox= Matchotic.
Matpanient= Mattapanient.
Mateig': Michigamea.
Matsi'shkota = Masikota.
Mäts-nik'9">Matsnikth.
Matsuki-Matsaki.
Mattabeeset, Mattabeseck, Mattabesett, Mattabe
sicke= Mattabesec.
Mattacheese, Mattacheeset, Mattacheest,
chiest, Mattachist= Mattakeset.
Mattachucetts, Mattachusetts,
Mattacusets=Massachuset.
Mattakeese, Mattakeeset, Mattakesit= Mattakeset.
Mattanawcook= Mattinacook.
Mattapament= Mattapanient, Mattapony.
Mattapanians= Mattapanient.
Mattapanient= Mattapony.
Mattapany- Mattapanient.
Mattapeaset= Mattabesec.
Mattapomens, Mattapoments, Mattaponies= Matta-
pony.
Mattapuist, Mattapuyst=Mattapoiset.
Mattasoons=Amahami.
Mattassins=Mistassin.
Mattathusetts=Massachuset.
Mattatuck= Mattituck.
Mattatusetts=Massachuset.
Mattaugwessawacks=Dakota.
Mattawankeag= Mattawamkeag.
Mattebeseck= Mattabesec.
Mattecumska, Mattemusket= Mattamuskeet.
": etetuck= Mattituck
nu-man'-ke= Matonu-
Matta-
Mattachussetts,
|
|
Matthiaqua-Mathiaca.
Mattikongy=Naraticon.
Mattinacock, Mattinnekonck=Matinecoc.
Mattóal=Mattole.
Mattouwacky, Mattowax=Metoac.
Mattpament= Mattapanient.
Mattschotick= Matchotic.
Matu-és'-wiskitchi-nui-ak=Micmac.
Mat-ul-pai= Matilpe.
Matuwacks=Metoac.
Matza-ki, Matzaqui= Matsaki.
Maubela, Maubila, Maubile, Maubileans, Maubil-
ians=Mobile.
Mauchage, Mauchaug=Manchaug.
Maudaus=Mandan.
Maudowessies=Dakota.
Maugaugon=Maguaga.
Maughwawame=Wyoming.
Mauguawogs, Mauhaukes, Mauhauks, Maukquog
ges=Mohawk.
Maumée, Maumes, Maumies=Miami.
Mau-os-aht=Manosaht.
Mauquaoy, Mauquas, Mauquauog, Mauquauogs,
Mauquaw, Mauquawogs, Mauquawos, Mauques-
Mohawk.
Mauraigans, Mauraygans=Mahican.
Mausalea = Mosopelea.
Mausand=Mishongnovi.
Mauscoutens=MaScoutens.
Mauton=Mento.
Mauvais Monde des Pieds-Noirs=Sarsi.
Mauvila, Mauvilians, Mauviliens=Mobile.
Mawaton=Maraton.
Mavila, Mavilians, Mavilla=Mobile.
Mawada"gin=Mandan.
Ma-wahota, Ma-waqota-Mawakhota.
Mawātadan, Mawatani, Mawātanna-Mandau.
Mawchiggin=Mohegan.
Maw-dān=Mandan.
Mawhakes, Mawhauogs, Mawhawkes-Mohawk.
Mawhaws=Omaha.
Mawhickon, Mawhiggins=Mohegan.
Mawkey= Hopi.
Mawmee =Miami.
Mawques=Mohawk.
Mawtawbauntowahs=Mdewakanton.
Mawyk=Natick.
Mäx=Nemah.
Maxa-bomdu=Putetemini.
Maxa-yute-cni=Magayuteshni.
Maxe=Kdhun.
Maxul=Mashcal.
Maya=Mayo.
Mayacmas=Makoma.
Mayaco-Mayaca.
Mayacomas= Makoma.
Ma ci=Mayajuaca.
Mayaintalap=Serranos.
Mayanexit=Manexit.
Mayarca, Mayarqua=Mayaca,
Maydishkishdi-Mayndeshkish.
Mayeces, Mayees=Mayeye.
Mayekanders=Mahican.
Mayes-Mayeye.
Mayganathicoise=Mahican.
Mayimeuten-Magemiut.
Maykanders=Mahican.
Mayoahc=Kiowa.
Mayon=Wayon.
Mayrra=Mayara.
Mazahuas-Omaha.
Mazames=Mazapes.
Mazaquia= Matsaki.
Ma-za-ro-ta=Magayuteshni.
Maz-pegananka-Maz gnaka.
Mazquía, Mazuqui-Matsaki,
Micheuémi, Micheuwāmi, Michwauwaumi-Wyo-
ming.
M'chwihillusínk=Wyalusing.
Mdawakontons, Mdawakontonwans, M'day-wah-
kaun-twan Dakotas, M'day-wah-kauntwaun Sioux,
M'daywawkawntwawns, Mdeiyºdan; Mde-wa-
han-ton-wan, M'dewakanton, M'dewakanton wan,
M'de-wakan-towwans, M'de-wakant wan, Md-Wa-
kans, Mdwakantonwans=Mdewakanton.
Meadow Indians=Mascoutens.
Me-à-me-à-ga, Meames, Meamis-Miami.
Meandans-Mandan.
Meantacut, Meantaukett, Meanticut-Montauk,
Meat-who-Methow.



BULL. 30]
Mecaddacut- Mecadacut.
Mec-a-no-to-ny-Mikonotunne.
#: Pesawa. i
echayomy= Wyoming.
£k.
Mechecaukis=Foxes.
Mecheckesiouw=Meggeckessou.
Mechecouakis=Foxes.
Mechemiton=Mechemeton.
Mechias-Machias.
Mechimacks=Micmac.
Mechkentiwoom=Mechkentowoon.
Mechuouakis=Foxes.
Mecita= Hasatch.
Mécontins=Mascoutens.
Mecosukee = Mikasuki.
Mecoutins=Mascoutens.
£ Meshtshe.
ecuppom-Wecu n.
£" £k.
Medaquakantoan, Medawah-Kanton, Med-a-wakan-
toan, Medawakantons, Medawakanton Sioux,
Medawakantwan, Medawaykantoans, Me-da-we-
con-tong, Med-ay-wah-kawn-t'waron, Meday wa-
kanstoan, Med-ay-wa-kan-toan, Medaywokant'-
wans=Mdewakanton.
Medchipouria=Mosopelea.
Me-de-wah-kan-toan, Medevakantoans, Medewakan
tons, Mede-wakan-t'wans=Mdewakanton.
Medicine= #
Medildin=Medilding.
Mediwanktons=Mdewakanton.
Mednoftsi=Ahtena.
Medocktack, Medocteck, Medoctek, Médocthek, Me-
doktek, medostec =Medoctec.
Medsigamea=Michigamea.
Medwakantonwan=Mdewakanton.
Meehayomy=Wyoming.
Me-em-ma-Chimariko.
Meendua=Mundua.
Mee-ne-cow-e-gee-Miniconjou.
Meesee Contee=Amaseconti.
Meeseequaguilch=Miseek wigweelis.
Mee-shom-e-neer=Mishongnovi.
Meesucontu-Amaseconti.
Meethco-thinyoowuo= Kainah.
Meewa, Meewie=Miwok.
Meewoc=Miwok, Moquelumnan Family.
Megancockia=Mengakonkia.
Megesivisówa=Mikissioua.
Mégezi–Mgezewa.
Meggeckesjouw-Meggeckessou.
Meghay, Meghey, Meghty=Mayeye.
Me-giz-ze, Me-gizzee=Omegeeze.
Meguak, Megual, Megue=Mohawk.
Megum, Megumaawach=Micmac.
Megwe=Mohawk.
Meherine, Meherins,
ring, Meherron=Meherrin.
Mehethawass=Cree.
Mehihammers=Mahican.
Mé'h-teh-Meta.
Meidoo=Maidu.
£ k
eipoutsky = Meipontsky.
# ja=Michirache, Tunanpin.
Me-kā’=Mikaunikashinga.
Me-ka-ne-ten-Mikonotunne.
Mekasousky=Mikasuki.
Mé'-ki-tcun'-tün=Mekichuntun.
Melattaw-Amalahta.
Melecites= Malecite.
Melhominys=Menominee.
Melicite=Malecite.
Méli'-léma=Tenino.
Melisceet=Malecite.
Melivarik=Milwaukee.
Mellataw=Amalahta.
Melleki, Melleoki, Melloki=Milwaukee.
Melomelinoia. Melominees=Menominee.
Mel'oopa=Nawiti.
Melotaukes=Montauk.
Melwarck, Melwarik= Milwaukee.
Memacanjo = Miniconjou.
Membrenos= Mimbreños.
Memesoon= Comanche.
Memilounioue=Miami.
Meminimisset=Menemesseg.
Memis=Miami.
57009°-Bull, 30, pt 2–12–69
MECADDACUT-MESHA wist TCIG'
Meheron, Meherries, Meher-
1089
| Mém-koom-lish=Memkumlis.
Mé'moggins=Memoggyins.
Memonomier=Menominee.
Menaches=Moache.
Menamenies=Menominee.
Menataukett=Montauk.
Menatopa=Watopapinah.
Me-nau-zhe-tau-naung, Me-nau-zhe-taw-naun = Me-
nawzhetaunaung.
Mencamis- Miami.
Menchaerink=Meherrin.
Menchokatouches, Menchokatoux=Mdewakanton.
Menchón = Huron.
Mencouacantons, Mendawahkanton, Men-da-wa-kan-
ton, Mendeouacanton, Mendeouacantous=Mdewa-
kanton.
Menderink=Meherrin.
Mendewacantongs, Mende Wahkantoan, Mende-Wa-
kan-Toann=Mdewakanton.
Mendoerink=Meherrin.
Mendoucaton, Menduwakanton=Mdewakanton.
Mendwrink-Meherrin.
Menekut'thégi-Mequachake.
Me-ne-sharne-Minisala.
Menesinks, Menessinghs=Minisink.
Menetare, Menetarres= Hidatsa.
Mengua, Mengues, Menguy, Mengwe,
- - Mengwee,
Mengwi=Iroquois.
Menherring, Menheyricks=Meherrin.
Men-i-cou-zha = Miniconjou.
Meniolagamika = Meniolagomeka.
- Menissinck, Menissing,
- Minisink.
Menisupérik = Minesetperi.
Mennisink, Mennissincks=Minisink.
Mennominies=Menominee.
Menoequet=Menoquet.
Men of the Woods=Nopeming.
Menoga=Menoquet.
Menomenes, Me-nó-me-ne-uk, Menomenies, Menom-
inie, Menominny, Menomoee, Menomonees, Me-
- ies, Me ys,
Menonomees, Menonomies=Menominee.
Menissinges,
| Menowa Kautong, Menowa Kontong=Mdewakan-
ton.
Menquagon=Maguaga.
Mentakett=Montauk,
Mententons= Matanton wan.
Mentoake=Montauk.
Mentons=Mento.
Mentonton = Matanton wan.
Mentous=Mento.
Menumesse=Menemesseg.
Menuncatuk, Menunkatuck, Menunketuck, Menun
ketucke, Menunquatucke=Menunkatue.
Meontaskett, Meontawket=Montauk.
Meosigamia=Michigamea.
Mequa=Monawk.
Meracock=Merric.
Meraquaman=Meracouman.
Mercedes=Merced.
Mer-com=Mershom.
Merechkawick, Merechkawikingh = Marychkenwi-
kingh.
Merhuan=Menequen.
Mericock, Mericoke, Merikoke=Merric.
Merimichi-Miramichi.
Merocomecook= Rocameca.
Meroke=Merric.
Meronocomoco = Werowacomoco.
Merrakwick= Marychken wikingh.
Merriack, Merricocke=Merric.
Merrimacks= Pennacook.
Merrimichi=Miramichi.
Mersapeage, Mersapege=Massapequa.
Mertowacks=Metoac.
Mé'-rxét-ke=Meetkeni.
Mesa de Galisteo-Heshota Ayathltona.
Mesa Encantada.= Katzimo.
Mesa of Galisteo-Heshota Ayathltona.
Mesasagah = Missisauga.
Mescale=Mescales.
Mescaleres, Mescalers, Mescallaros, Mescaloro Apa-
ches, Mescalos, Mescaluros= Mescaleros.
Mescate=Mescales.
Mescateras, Mescolero= Mescaleros.
Meshagak=Nushagak.
| Meshawiêutcig=Mashawauk,

1090
IB. A. E.
MESHAWN—MIKASI-UNIKACI"GA
Meshawn=Meeshawn.
Mesh enemah ke noong-Michilimackinac.
Meshik=Mashik.
Me-shing-go-me-sia, Me-shin-gi-me-yla-Meshingo-
mesia.
Meshipeshi=Msepase.
Meshkalé kué=Mescaleros.
Meshkwa kih9g-Foxes.
Meshones=Methow.
Me-shong-a-na-we, Meshongmavi, Me-shung-a-na-we,
Me-shung-ne-vi-Mishongnovi.
Mesigameas-Michigamea.
Mesilimakinac=Michilimackinac.
Mesita, Mesita Negra=Hasatch.
Meskeman=Meshkemau.
Meskigouk=Maskegon.
Meskwá'ki'agi-Foxes. |
Mespacht, ‘'t Mespaetches, Mespat, Mespath,
:* ill, Mespat Kil, Mespats-kil=Mas-
peth.
Mesquabuck=Mesquawbuck.
Mesquit=Mesquite.
Mesquita, Mesquittes=Mesquites.
Messachusetts, Messachusiack= Massachuset.
Messagnes, Messagues, Messasagas, Messasagies,
Messasagoes, Messa es, Messasaugues, Messas-
sagas, Messassagnes, Messassagues=Missisauga.
Messathusett=Massachuset. |
Messawomes=Iroquois.
Messcothins=Mascoutens.
Messenacks=Foxes.
Messen-Apaches=Navaho.
Messenecqz=Foxes.
M gas, M gnes, M *Ev.
Messessagues, Messessaques-Missisauga.
Messiasics=Missiassik.
Messinagues, Messisagas, Messisages, Messisagues,
Messisaugas, Messisaugers, Messissagas, Messis-
sauga=Missisauga.
Messorites, Messourites=Missouri.
Messthusett=Massachuset.
Mestecke=Mystic.
Més-técl-tūn = Mestethltun.
Mestick= Mystic.
Mestigos, Mestizo-Metis.
Metabetshuan=Metabetchouan.
Metackwem=Metocaum.
Metacumbe-Guarungunve.
Metaharta = Hidatsa.
Metapa = Matape.
Metapawnien= Mattapanient.
Metchagamis, Metchigamea, Metchis-Michigamea.
Met-cow-we, Metcow wee-Methow.
Metea's Village=Muskwawasepeotan.
Metehigamis=Michigamea.
Íethow.
Meterries=Meherrin.
Métésigamias-Michigamea.
Methau, Methews, Methoms-Methow.
Metlah Catlah, Metlahkatlah = Metlakatla.
Metocunent=Metocaum.
Me-too"-ta-hak= Mandan.
Metotonta-Oto.
Metousceprinioueks-Miami.
agues,
Metouwacks, Metowacks=Metoac.
Metsepe=Maspeth.
Metsigameas– Michigamea.
MettaSakik= Mattawamkeag.
Metutahanke=Mandan.
Meuntacut-Montauk.
Mewahs = Miwok.
Mêwe sagaagan wénénêwäk–Miskwagamiwisag-
nigan.
Mexicans = Pueblos.
Meye=Mayeye.
Meyemma =Chimariko.
Meynomenys, Meynomineys-Menominee.
Mezcaleros= Mescaleros.
Mezquites= Mesquites.
Mhikana = Mahican.
Mi-ah-kee-jack-sah = Miakechakesa.
Mi-ah'-ta-nes=Mandan.
Mialaquo Big-island.
Miamee, Miames, Miamiha, Miamiouek-Miami.
Miamis de la Grue-Atchatchakangouen.
Miami town=Kekionga.
-vish - Piankashaw.
* = Niantic,
| Mickasauky,
Miayüma=Mahoyum.
Micanopy, *: town=Pilaklikaha.
*: ** ys, Micasukies, Micasukya-
asuki.
| Micăwä=Misshawa.
Mi-caws=Makah.
Miccasooky, Miccosaukie, Mic-co-sooc-e=Mikasuki.
Micháelovski Redoubt=Saint Michael.
Michalits=Muchalat. -
Michalloasen=Wyalusing.
Michelimakina, Michellimakinac = Michilimacki-
litic.
*: Michéquipi, Miche-Miche-Quipy=Metsmet-
so
p.
Michesaking-Missisauga.
Michiagamias, Michigamias, Michigamis, Michi-
# Michiganians, Michigans, Michigourras-
Tichigame:
Michihimaquinac=Michilimackinac.
Michilemackinah, Michilimacquina, Michilimake-
nac, Michilimakina, Michilimakinac, Michilima-
kinais, Michilimakinong, Michilimaquina, Michi-
limicanack, Michilimickinac, Michillemackinack.
Michillemakinack, Michillimacinac, Michillimac-
kinacks," Michiiimagenac, Michillimakinak,
Michillimaquina, Michillmiackinock, Michi Mae-
kina, Michimmakina, Michinimackinac=Michili-
mackinac.
Michinipicpoet=Etheneldeli.
Michisagnek-Missisauga.
Michiskoui-Missiassik.
Mich-la-its=Muchalat.
Michlimakinak=Michilimackinac.
Mich Micmac.
Michoapdos=Michopdo.
Michonguave-Mishongnovi.
Micibigwadunk= Michipicoten.
Mi-cí-kqwut-mé 3ünné-Mishikhwutmetunne.
| Micilimaquinay, Micinimäkinunk-Michilimacki
ilac".
Mici'qwut-Mishikhwutmetunne.
Micka Sukees, Mickasukians, Micka-
sukies=Mikasuki.
Mickemac=Micmac.
Mickesawbe-Mick kesawbee.
Mickmacks, Mickmaks=Micmac.
Mick-suck-seal-tom-Micksucksealton.
MI-clauq'-tcu-wün'-ti= Klikitat.
MI-cla’-us-min-t' Qai'-Mithlausmintthai.
Micmacks, Micmaks=Micmac.
Micongnivi, Mi-con'-in-o-vi-Mishongnovi.
Miconopy- Pilaklikaha.
Mi-con-o-vi-Mishongnovi.
Mic-pâ'p-snä-Mishpapsna.
Mic-ta-pál-wa-Mishtapalwa.
Mic-ta-pa-wā-Mishtapawa.
Mictawayång:Mishtawayawininiwak.
Middle Ant Hill= Halona.
Middle Indians=Tangesatsa.
Middle Mohawk Castle=Canajoharie.
Middle Place= Halona.
Middle Spokomish:Sintootoolish.
Middletown=Middle Village.
Midewakantonwans=Mdewakanton.
Miditadi= Hidatsa.
Midnoöskie, Midnóvtsi-Ahtena.
Midu-Maidu.
Miednoffskoi, Miednofskie=Ahtena.
Miembre Apaches, Miembrenos, Miembres-Mimbre-
fios.
Mi-em-ma-Chimariko.
Mienbre-Mimbreños.
Miggaamacks=Micmacs.
#ihili'i' Migechichiliniou.
Mi'gisi-Omegeeze.
Migiu, Migiugui-Miguihui.
£
Miheconders, Mihicanders-Mahican.
Mih-tutta-hang-kusch, Mih-Tutta-Hang-Kush-Me
tutahanke.
Miká-atí=Shoshoni.
Mikadeshitchishi-Nez Percés,
Mika nika-shing-ga=Mikaunikashinga.
Mikanopy-Pilaklikaha.
Mika' q'e ni kaci'xa=Mikakhenikashika,
Mika qlajiñga=Mikaunikashinga.
Mikasaukies-Mikasuki.
, Mikasi-unikaci"ga-Mandhinkagaghe.






BULL. 30]
Mikasuky=Mikasuki,
Mika unikacinga=Mikaunikashinga.
Mikemak= Micmac.
Mik-iāra=Amaikiara.
Mikikoues, Mikikouët, Mikikouet=Nikikouek.
Mikinac=Michilimackinac.
Mi'kina'k=Mikonoh.
Mi'kinä'kiwadciwininiwag, Mi'kina'kiwadshiwini-
niwug, Mi'kină'kwatcivininiwag=Mikinakwa-
dshiwininiwak.
Mikissoua=Mikissioua.
Mikkesoeke=Mikasuki.
Mikmacs, Mikmak=Micmac.
Mikouachakhi=Miskouaha.
Mi'kowa=Mehkoa.
Miksuksealton=Micksucksealton.
Mi'-ku-litc'=Mikulitsh.
Mi'-kwun-nu'anné-Mikonotunne.
Mi'kyashé=Shoshoni.
Milbauks-chim-zi-ans=Tsimshian.
Mileo-to-nac=Melejo.
Milicetes, Milicite=Malecite.
Milky Hollow Ruin-Milky Wash ruin.
*: Indians, Millbank Sound Indians=Bella-
eila.
Mille Lao band = Misisagaikaniwininiwak.
Milli-hhlama=Tenino.
Milowacks=Metoac.
Miltinoma=Multnomah.
Milwaukie=Milwaukee.
Mimai= Mimal.
Mimbrenas, Mimbrereios, Mimbres, Mimbres
Apaches= Mimbreños.
Mimetari = Hidatsa.
Miminimisset=Menemesseg.
Mimvre=Mimbreños.
Mina'kwat=Menoquet's village.
Minataree, Minatares, Minatories= Hidatsa.
Mincees, Minci=Munsee.
Minckquas-Iroquois.
Minckus=Conestoga.
Mincquaas=Iroquois.
Miń-da,-wār-cár-ton=Mdewakanton.
Mineamies=Menominee.
Minecogue, Minecosias,
Züs=Miniconjou.
Mineoes=Mingo.
Minésupé'rik=Minesetperi.
Minetaire, Minetarees, Minetares= Hidatsa.
Minetares of the Prairie=Atsina.
Minetari, Minetaries, Minetarre= Hidatsa.
Minewagi=Milwaukee.
Mingaes=Iroquois.
Mingo=Mingko.
Mingoe, Mingos, Mingwee=Iroquois.
Miniamies=Miami.
Miniamis=Menominee.
Mini-cala=Itazipcho.
Mini-can-gsha=Miniconjou.
Minicau=Piniquu.
Mini-Conjou, Minico
jous, Minikan oiu,
Minecougan, Mi-ne-kan'-
has, Minicoujons, Mini-kan-
inikanyes, Minikanye wofupi,
in-i-kay-au, Mini-kiniadža, Minikomjoos, Mini-
konga, Minikongshas, Minikočju=Miniconjou.
Mini'niuk'a cin'a=Mininihkashina.
Minipătă= Minnepata.
Mini-sala-Itazipcho.
Minishup'sko= Dakota.
- ncks, Minising=Minisink.
Miniskuya kiöur), Miniskuya kigun,
kitc'un-Miniskuyakichun.
Minissens=Minisink.
Minissi– Munsee.
Minissingh, Minissinks=Minisink.
Ministeneau
Minisuk= Minisink.
Minitare, Minitarees= Hidatsa.
Minitares of the Prairie=Atsina.
Minitari= Hidatsa.
Minitigunk= Menitegow.
Min-ke' qa'-ye Minkekhanye.
Min-keyin'-e=Minkeyine.
Minkhotliatno = Mentokakat.
Minnake-nozzo, Min-na-kine-azzo, Minnecarguis,
Minne-caushas, Minnecogoux, Minnecojous, Minne-
congew, Minnecongou, Minneconjon, Minneconjos,
- onjoux, Minnecoujos, Minnecoujou, Minne
Coujoux Sioux, Minne-Cousha, Minnecowzues=
Miniconjou.
Miniskuya-
MIKASUKY—MISKUAKES
1091
Minneh-sup-pay-deh=Minesetperi.
Min-ne-kan'-zu, Minnekonjo-Miniconjou.
Minnessinck= Minisink.
Minnetahrees, Minnetahse, Min-nē-tá-rè, Minne-
tarees, Minnetarees Metaharta=Hidatsa.
Minnetarees of Fort de Prairie, Minnetarees of the
Plains, Minnetarees of the Prairie=Atsina.
Minnetarees of the Willows, Minnetaroes, Minnetar
res=Hidatsa.
Minneways=Illinois.
Minnicongew, Minni-kanjous, Minnikanye Woz-
hipu-Miniconjou.
Minnisink, Minnissincks, Minnissinke=Minisink.
Minnitarees, Minnitarees Metaharta=Hidatsa.
Minnitarees of Fort de Prairie=Atsina.
Minnitarees of the Willows, Minnitaris, Minntaree–
Hidatsa.
Minoia=Aminoia.
Minokantongs=Mdewakanton.
Minominees, Minominies, Minomonees, Minoniones,
Minoomenee-Menominee.
Minóosky=Ahtena.
Minoquet=Menoquet.
Minowakanton, Minowa Kantong=Mdewakanton.
Minowass=Iowa.
Minoway-Kantong, Minoway Kautong, Minow Kan-
tong=Mdewakanton.
Minoya=Aminoya.
Minquaas, Minquaes=Conestoga, Iroquois.
Minquaos=Conestoga.
Minquas-Conestoga, Iroquois.
Minquase, Minquays=Conestoga.
Min'qudje-ints'e=Manhazulintanman.
Minques, Minquinos, Minquosy=Conestoga.
Minseys, Minsimini, Minsis=Munsee.
Mintcíratce=Michirache.
Mintou = Mento.
Minusing=Minisink.
Minusky-Ahtena.
*:: *** deta”-fataji=Zhanhadtadhis-
tlil.
Minxa-san-wet agi-Minghasanwetazhi.
Minxa’ska=Minghaska.
Min xa' ska i niuk'âcin'a=Minghaskainihkashina.
Miock=Miwok.
Mipacmas= Makoma.
Mi'-p'cün-tilt=Mipshuntik.
Mipegoes, Mipegois=Winnebago.
Miquesesquelna=Niquesesquelua.
Miqui=Hopi.
Miracopas–– Maricopa.
Miramis=Miami.
Mirimichy=Miramichi.
Mirocopas- '''
Mirrachtauhacky=Montauk.
Mi-sal-la Magun-Musalakun.
Miscaleros=Mescaleros.
Miscelemackena, Misclimakinack=Michilimack-
inac.
Miscolts=Miskut.
Miscothins, Miscotins=-Mascoutens.
Miscott-Miskut.
Miscouaquis–Foxes.
Misham=Mishawum.
Mi-shan-qu-na-vi-Mishongnovi.
Mishawomet=Shawomet.
Mishinimaki, Mishinimakina, Mishinimakinago,
Mishini-makinak, Mishinimakinang, Mishinimak-
inank= Michilimackinac.
Mishiptonga = Kawaika.
Mishkemau=Meshkenau.
Mi-shong-i-niv, Mi-shong'-i-ni-vi, Mi-shong-in-ovi,
Mishongnavi, Mishongop-avi, Mi-shon-na-vi-
Mishongnovi.
Mishowomett=Shawomet.
Misiassins (Petits) = Mistassin.
Misilimakenak, Misillimakinac=Michilimackinac.
Misinajua=Misinagua.
Mision de Nacogdoches=Nuestra Señora de Guada.
lupe de los
Mi-sis=Omisis.
- as, Misisagey=Missisauga.
Misiskoui-Missiassik.
acogdoches.
tagues=Missisauga.
Mis-kai-whu= Miseek wigweelis.
Mis-Keegoes=Maskegon.
Miskigūla=Pascagoula.
Miskogonhirinis=Maskegon.
Miskuakes=Miskouaha.








1092
IB. A. E.
MISKG-GAMI-SAGA-IGAN-ANISHINKBEG-MoHEAG
Miski-Gami-Saga-igan-anishinábeg=Miskwagami-
wisagaigan.
Miskwádasi = Meskwadare.
Miskwā-kā Mêwë Sägåågån Wénénêwäk=Miskwa-
gamiwisaghigan.
Miskwiam=Musqueam.
Miskwukeeyuk=Foxes.
Mislimakinac=Michilimackinac.
Misonk=Miemissouks.
Misouris=Missouri.
Misqueam=Musqueam.
Misquito = Mesquite.
Missada, Missages=Missisauga.
Missaquogues=Nesaquake. -
Missasagas, Missasago, Missasagué, Missassago, Mis-
sassugas, Missaugees=Missisauga.
Misselemachinack, Misselemakinach, Misselemak-
nach=Michilimackinac.
Missequeks, Missesagas, Missesagoes, Missesagues,
Missesaques, Missiagos=Missisauga.
Missilikinac, Missilimachinac, Missilimackinak,
Missilimakenak, Missilimakinac, Missilimakinak,
Missilimaquina, Missilinaokinak, Missilinianac,
Missillimackinac, Missillimakina, Missilmakina-
Michilimackinac.
Missinasagues=Missisauga.
Mission de St. Joseph = Goiogouen.
Mission Montezuma=Casa Grande.
Mission of the Holy Ghost=Shaugawaumikong.
Mission Point=Restigouche.
Missiosagaes Sauga.
Missiouris=Missouri.
Missiquecks, Missisagaes, Missisages, Missisagis,
Missisagos, Missisagues, Missisaguez, Missisa-
guys, Missisak, Missisakis, Missisaque, Missisa-
quees, Missisauges=Missisauga.
issiscoui, Missiskouy=Missiassik.
Mississaga, Mississagets, Mississageyes, Mississa.
gez, Mississagies, Mississaguas, Mississague, Mis-
sissaguras, Mississakis, Mississaques, Mississau-
ers, Mississauges, Mississaugies, Mississaugues,
ississguas–Missisauga.
Mississinaway=Mississinewa.
Mississipone=Misesopano.
Mississippi bands= Kitchisibiwininiwug.
Missitagues=Missisauga.
Missoori-Missouri.
Missopeno=Sopone.
Missounta, Missouria, Missourians, Missourie, Mis-
souriens, Missouries, Missouris, Missourita, Mis-
sourite, Missoury:Missouri.
Misstassins=Mistassin.
Missuri, Missurier, Missuris, Missurys=Missouri.
Mistapnis, Mistasiniouek, Mistasirenois, Mistasi-
rinins, Mistassini, Mistassinni, Mistassirinins=
Mistassin.
Mi'stavii'nut-= Hotamitanio.
Mistick= Mystic.
Mistigouche=Restigouche.
Mistissinnys=Mistassin.
Mi'-sun = Misun.
Misuris–Missouri.
Mita=Meta.
Mitahawiye=Kitkehahki.
Mitaui = Methow.
Mitchigamas, Mitchigamea, Mitchigamias-Michi-
tlinea.
Mi'imacknucks- Michilimackinac.
Mitchitamou-Mistassin.
Mitc-hi-yu=Michiyu.
Mi-tci'-ra-tce=Michirache.
Mitc-Ka-na-Kau=Miscanaka.
Mithouies=Methow.
Mitiling-Kalopuling.
Mi-til'-ti= Medilding.
Mitlmetle itc=Mitlmetleich.
Mi-toam' Kai Pó-mo=Mitomkai Pomo.
Mitshopda: Michopdo.
Mitsitá- Wichita.
Mitutahankish, Mitutahankuc-Motutahanke.
Miúxsen-Tonkawa.
Mivira-Quivira.
Mi'wa, Miwi-Miwok.
Mi wok-Moquelumnan Family.
Miyamis Miami.
Miyi - May, .
Mizamich'. - * in hi.
Mkate- * .
Mnacedeus=White Indians.
Mnakho-tana=Unakhotana.
Moacha=Yuquot.
Moachet=Mooachaht.
Moacks=Mohawk.
Moadassa=Muklassa.
Moadoc, Moahtockna=Modoc
Moak= Mohawk.
Moal-kai=Boalkea.
Moan'-au-zi=Mono.
Moan-Kopi=Oraibi.
Moassones, Moassons=Abnaki.
Moatakish=Modoc.
Mo'atcath=Mooachaht.
Moatok-gish, Móatokni=Modoc.
Mo-a-wa-ta-we-wach=Tabeguache.
| Moawk=Mohawk.
Mobass=Movas.
Mobeluns, Mobilas, Mobileans=Mobile.
Mobilians=Creeks, Mobile, Muskhogean Family-
Mobiliens=Mobile.
Mocalasa=Muklassa.
| Mocass= Hopi.
Moccasin-with-holes=Bannock.
Mochgeychkonk=Mechgachkarnie.
Mochgonnekonck=Shinnecock.
Mochi-Hopi.
Mochicahuy, Mochicohuy=Mochicaui.
Mochies= Hopi.
Mochila=Mochilagua.
Mochomes=Delaware.
Mochop=Mochopa.
Mockhoeken=Hockhocken.
Mo-cko'-Mi=Creeks.
Mockways=Mohawk.
Mococo, £ Mocoso, Mocosson-Moquoso.
Mocquages, Mocquayes= Mohawk.
Moctesuma=Casa Grande.
Moctezuma=Oposura.
Moctoby-Moctobi.
Modanks, Mo-docks, Modoes,
Mö'dokni, Modook= Modoc.
Mo-é-ka-ne- he-ga=Manyinka.
Mo-é-kwe-ah-ha=Chedunga.
Moelobites=Moctoby.
Moencapi-Moenkapi.
Moenemines Castle, Moeneminnes Castle-Mone-
in 1Uls.
Moeng Bena–Moingwena.
Moen-kopi-Moenkapi.
Moennitarris= Hidatsa.
£ Meletecunk.
Mo-e-twass=Palaihnihan Family.
Mogall, Mogallones=Mogollon.
Mogekin= Mohegan.
Mogeris = Hopi.
Mogianeucks=Mohegan.
Mogin= Hopi.
Mogino=Moquino.
Mogkunkakauke=Magunkaquog.
Moglushah town=Mugulasha.
Modok, Mö'dokish,
Mogogones, Mogoll, Mogollone=Mogollon.
Mogolushas– Mugulasha.
Mogoso-Moquoso.
Mogoulachas-Mugulasha.
Mogoyones=Mogollon.
Mogozo-Moquoso.
Moguachis-Moache.
Mogui = Hopi.
#o=Moquino.
Mohaakx=Mohawk.
Mohacé= Hopi.
Mohacks, Mohaco, Mohacqs, Mohacques, Mohaes,
Mohaggs=Mohawk.
Mohagin= Mohegan.
Mohags= Mohawk.
Mohahve-Mohave.
Mohaks, Mohakx=Mohawk.
Mohansick= Manhasset.
Mohaqe, Mohaqs, Mohaques-Mohawk.
Mohaskahod=Mahaskahod.
Mohaucks, Mohaugs, Mohaukes, Mohauks-Mo-
hawk.
Mohavi, Mohawa-Mohave.
Mohawcks== Mohawk.
Mohawe-Mohave.
Mohawkes, Mohawques, Mohaws-Mohawk.
Moheag, Moheagan, Moheaganders, Mohsages, Me
heagues=Mohegan.






1st ill. 20 !
Moheakanneews, Moheakenunks, Moheakounuck,
Moheakunnuks, Mohecan, Moheckons, Mohecon-
nock, Mo-hee-gan=Mahican.
Moheegins, Moheegs, Moheek, Moheganicks, Mohe-
gen, Moheges, Mohegin= Mohegan.
Mohego=Mohawk.
Mohegs, Moheken=Mohegan.
Mohekin, Mo-he-kun-e-uk, Mo-he’-kun-ne-uk, Mohe-
kunnuks, Mohekunuh=Mahican.
Moh hoes, Moh hoes, Moh Mo-
hemencho.
Mohetan=Moheton.
Mohicander, Mohicands=Mahican.
Mohican Johnstown = Mohickon John's Town, .
Mohican", Mohicans, Mohiccons, Mohickan, Mohick-
and 3rs, Mohicken=Mahican.
Mohicken Village=Mohickon John's Town.
Mohickons=Mahican.
*# Mohiganeucks, Mohiganie, #:
Mohiggans. Mohiggen, Mohiggeners, Mohighens,
Mohigin=Mohegan.
Mohigon=Mahican.
£". Mohegan. -
Mohikan, Mohikander, Mohikonders, Mohikons=
Mahican.
Mohineyam=Serranos.
Mohingans, Mohingaus=Mahican.
Möhlkach=Mokaich.
Mohk ta hwá tan in=Moqtavhaitaniu.
Moh-kuh’= Makan.
Mohoakk= Mohawk.
Mohocanders=Mahican.
Mohoce=Hopi.
Mohocks, Mohocs=Mohawk.
Mohogans= Mahican.
Mohoges, Mohoggs=Mohawk.
Mohogin= Mohegan.
Mohogs=Mohawk.
Mohokanders=Mahican.
Mohokes, Mohoks=Mohawk.
Mohoning=Mahoning.
Mohontowonga=Manckatawangum.
Mohoqui, Mohotze= Hopi.
Mohoukes, Mohow.augsuck, Mohowawogs, Mohowks,
Mohox= Mohawk.
Möh-tau-hai'-ta-ni-o-Ute.
Möhtawas–Kansa.
Möh-ta’-wa-ta-ta'-ni-o-Sihasapa.
Mohuache, Mohuache Utahs,
Moache.
Mohuccons, Mohuccories=Mahican.
Mohucks=Mohawk.
Mohuhaches=Moache.
Moi-ka-nika-shing-ga=Manyinka.
Moingoana, Moingona, Moins=Moingwena.
Mojaoes, Mojaris, Mojaur, Mojave=Mohave.
Mojual-ua–Mojualuna.
M'okahoki>=Okahoki.
Mókai=Calapooya.
Mókaiqch, Mo'-kaitc=Mokaich.
Mokalusha=Imongalasha.
Mo-katsh=Mokaich.
Mokaus, Mokawkes=Mohawk.
Moke=Calapooya.
Mokee = Hopi.
Mokelemnes=Mokelumne.
Möke máklaks=Calapooya.
Mokes= Hopi.
Mokhabas-Mohave.
Moki= Hopi.
Molalalas, Molale, Molalla, Molallah, Molallalas,
Molallaies, Molalle Indians, Molallie, Mo-lay-
less=Molala.
Molchatna = Mulchatna.
Moleaaleys, Molealleg, Mole Alley, Moleallies=
Molala.
Molejé=Santa Rosalina Mulege.
Molel=Molala.
Molele=Molala, Waiilatpuan Family.
Molelie, Molell, Mollalas– Molala.
Molloua, Moloa, Molona = Homolua.
Mölsem=Malssum.
Moltnomas– Multnomah.
Molxaves-Mohave.
Mominimisset=Menemesseg.
Monachans=Monacan.
Monache, Mo-na-chi-Mono.
Monahasanugh, Monahassanughes=Monahassano.
Monahegan, Monahiganeucks, Monahiganick, Mo-
Mohuache Utes=
MoHEAKANNEEws–MöNUHCHOGok
| Mongsoa Eithynyook,
1093
nahiggan, Monahiggannick, Monahi ie, Mona-
iggens, Monahiggon, Monahigon= Mohegan.
Monahoacs=Manahoac.
Monakin= Monacan.
Monamoy, Monamoyik= Manamoyik.
Monanacah Rahowacah, Monanacans=Monacan.
| Monas = Mono.
Monasiccapanoes, Monasiceapanoes, Monasickapa-
noughs, Monasukapanough=Monasiccapano.
Monat Monatuns=Manhattan.
Moncey=Munsee.
Mondaque=Anadarko.
Monecoshe Sioux= £
Moneka goh ha- Mandhinkagaghe.
Monemiu's castle=Monemius.
| Monengwanekan=Shaugawaumikong.
*:::ch". Mongoulacha, Mongoulatches=Mu-
gulasha.
Mongsoa-eythinyoowuc=
*: M
o n= Maguaga.
£ Mohegan.
Monhauset=Manhasset.
Monheagan, £: Monhegans, Monhege, Mon-
hegen, Monhiggin, Monhiggons, Monhiggs-Mohe-
gan.
Monimoy=Manamoyik.
Moningwanekan=Shaugawaumikong.
Monis-Menominee.
Monkey Indians=Hopi.
Monloua= Homolua.
Mon-mish=Samamish.
Monmuchloosen-Wyalusing.
Monnesick=Minisink.
Monocans=Monacan.
Monoes=Mono.
Monohegens=Mohegan.
Monomeni-Menominee.
Monomete=Manomet.
Monomins, Monomonees=Menominee.
Monomoy=Manamoyik.
| Montank,
Monomunies=Menominee.
Mo-no'-ni-o-Mandan.
Mono Pi-Utes=Mono.
Monquoi= Hopi.
Möns=Mous.
Monsaunis=Monsoni.
Monsays, Monsees, Monseys, Monsi-Munsee.
| Monsiemakenack= Michilimackinac.
Monsies=Munsee.
Monsonabi, Monsonavi=Mishongnovi.
Monsone, Monsoni=Mousonee.
Monsonico, Monsonies=Monsoni.
Monsopela=Mosopelea.
Monsounic=Monsoni.
Mons8pelea, Monsoupelea-Mosopelea.
Monsys=Munsee.
Montacut-Montauk.
##": Nahane.
Montagnais of Lake St. John=Chicoutimi.
Montagnaits=Montagnais.
Montagnardes=Montagnard.
Montagnards, Montagnars=Montagnais.
Montagnees=Chipewyan.
#' Montagnais.
Montagnèse=Mikinakwadshiwininiwak.
Montagnets=Montagnais.
Montagneurs=Onondaga.
Montagnez=Chipewyan, Montagnais.
Montagnois, Montagrets=Montagnais.
Montagués-Montagnais, Onondaga.
Montaignairs, Montaigners, Montaignes, Montai.
gnets, Montainiers=Montagnais.
Montake, Montaks= Montauk.
Montanaro, Montaniak= Montagnais.
frontauckett, £ Montaukett, Mon.
taukut, Montauque=Montauk.
Montawanskeag= Mattawamkeag.
Montekakat=Mentokakat.
Monterey=San Carlos.
Montezuma=Casa Grande, Casa Montezuma.
Montezuma Pueblo = Pueblo Pintado.
Monthees, Montheys=Munsee.
Montoake, £ Montok= Montauk.
Montotos=Nutumutu.
Montoweses=Mantowese.
Mont-Pelés=Monts Pelés.
Montucks=Montauk.
Mönuhchogok=Manchaug.


1094
[B. A. E.
MONUMENT—MUCKKOSE
Monument, Monumet=Manomet.
Monunkatuck=Menunkatuc.
Monymoyk=Manamoyik.
Monzoni = Monsoni. -
Mooacht-aht, Moo-cha-aht=Mooachaht.
#. M '' k
: = Magunkaquog.
Moohags=Mohawk.
Mooklausa, Mooklausan, Mook-lau-sau-Muklassa.
Moolalle=Molala.
Moolamchapa=Mulamchapa.
Mooleilis=Molala.
Moon'-au-zi-Paiute.
Moon-calves=Menominee.
Moon'-cha=Tunanpin.
Moons=Mous.
Moonyville Saw Mills=Moodyville Saw Mills.
Mooqui-Hopi.
Moor-i-ohs, Moo-ris=Murek.
Moose-deer Indians, Moose Indians, Moose River In-
dians=Monsoni.
Mooshahneh, Mooshanave, Moo-sha-neh, Mooshongae
nay, vee, Mooshongeenayvee, Moo-song'-na-ve=
Mishongnovi.
Mootaeyuhew= Mataguay.
Mo-o-tzā= Hopi.
Moouchaht=Mooachaht.
Moq, Moqni=Hopi.
Moquaches=Moache.
Moquaes=Mohawk.
Moqua Indians= Hopi.
Moquakues, Moquas, Moquase, Moquauks, Moqua-
wes=Mohawk.
Moquelumne=Moquelumnan Family.
Moquelumnes=Mokelumne.
Moques=Hopi.
Moqui-Hopi, Mohawk, Walpi.
Moquian Pueblos = Hopi.
Moqui concave=Moenkapi.
M '". Moquinos, Moquins, Moquitch, Moquois-
op1.
Moquopen=Mecopen.
Moquy= Hopi.
Morahicanders=Mahican.
Morahtkans=Mohegan.
Moraigane, Moraiguns, Moraingans=Mahican.
Morai-uh-Murek.
Moranghtaouna=Moraughtacund.
Morargans=Mahican.
Moratico, Moratocks, Moratoks=Moratoc.
Morattico-Moraughtacund.
Morattiggon=Moratiggon.
Moratuck= Moratoc.
Moraughtacud=Moraughtacund.
Morheton=Hahaton wanna.
Morhicans=Mohegan.
Morias-Murek. -
Moricetown=Lachalsap.
Mo-ri-ohs=Murek.
Morisons=Monsoni.
Morlal-les=Molala.
Morqui- '':
Morshevoi, Morshewskoje, Morzaivskoi, Morzhevs-
koe, Morzovoi=Morzhovoi.
Mosack= Masac's Village.
Mosanais, Mosanis, Mosasnabi, Mosasnave=Mish-
ongnovi.
Moscalara=Mescaleros.
Moscama=Mocama.
Moses' Band-Sinkiuse.
Moshamoquette Massomuck.
Moshanganabi-Mishongnovi.
Moshkos = Foxes, Mascoutens.
Moshome=Navaho.
Moshóngnavé=Mishongnovi.
Mósi–Hopi, Kadohadacho.
|
Motarctins=Mascoutens.
Mo-ta-to-sis, Mo-ta'-töts=Motahtosiks.
Mó'tawās=Kansa.
Mö’tclath=Muchalat.
| M6-ts= Hopi.
Motschicahuz=Mochicaui.
Motsónitâniu=Woksihitaniu.
Motssum=Mutsun.
Motütatak=Oto.
Motuticatzi=Mututicachi.
Mouchatha=Mooachaht.
Mougolaches, Mougoulachas-Mugulasha.
Mouguis=Hopi.
Mouhaks=Mohawk.
Mouingoueña-Moingwena.
Mouloubis=Moctobi.
Mountacutt-Montauk.
Mountain=Chipewyan.
Mountain Assinaboins=Tschantoga.
Mountain Comanche=Apache.
Mountaineer=Chipewyan.
Mountaineers=Montagnais, Montagnard, Onon-
daga.
Mountain Indians=Chipewyan, Etagottine, Koyu-
kukhotana, Montagnais, Tenankutchin, Tu-
tehonekutchin.
Mountain-men=Tenankutchin.
Mountain Sheep-Eaters=Tukuarika.
Mountain Sheep Men-Abbatotine.
Mountain Stoneys, Mountain Stonies=Tschantoga.
Mountaneers, Mountanees=Montagnais.
Mourigan-Miah ican.
Mousas-Mouisa.
| Mouskouasoaks=Malecite.
Mous-o-neeg=Mousonee.
Mousonis=Monsoni.
Mouuache Utes=Moache.
*'. Mouvilla, Mouville, Movila, Movill-Mo-
lie.
Mowaches=Mooachaht.
Mowacks, Mowakes, Mowaks=Mohawk.
Mówatak=Modoc.
Mo-watch-its, Mowatshat=Mooachaht.
Mowelches=Wimilchi.
Mowhakes, Mowhaks, Mowhakues, Mowhaugs,
Mowhauks, Mowhauogs, Mowhawkes, Mow-
hawks=Mohawk.
Mowheganneak=Mohegan.
Mowhemcho, Mowhememchuges, Mowhemenchouch.
£hem". Mowhemincke = Mohemen-
on O.
Mowhoake, Mowhohs=Mohawk.
Mowi'ats=Movwiats.
| Mowill=Mobile.
Mo wissi yü=Moiseyu.
Mowitchat=Mooachaht.
Mow-mish=Sahmannish.
Mowquakes=Mohawk.
Mow-shai-i-na, Moxainabe, Moxainabi, Moxainavi-
Mishongnovi.
Moxi+Hopi.
Moxionavi, Moxonaui, Moxonavi-Mishongnovi
Moyaoncs, Moyaonees, Moyaones, Moyaons=Moyà
Wance.
Moyave=Mohave.
Moyencopi–Moenkapi.
Moyoacks=Nottoway.
Moyoones, Moyowahcos, Moyowance=Moyawance.
Mozamleeks=Mozeemlek.
Mozaqui=Matsaki.
Mozeemleck, Mozemleks=Mozeemlek.
Mpaktam=Npiktim.
Mrh=Murek.
Mshawomet=Shawomet.
M'shkudan'nik=Prairie band of Potawatomi.
Muabe-Moenkapi.
Mósichá– Hopi.
Moskoky–Creeks.
Moskwas - Moosk wasuh.
Mosonique = Mousonee.
Mosopelleas, Mosopolca, Mosopolea-Mosopelea.
Mosquaugsett-Mohawk.
Mosquies= Hopi.
Mosquitans–Mascoutens.
Mosquitos Mascoutens, Mosquito Indians.
Mossette-Masset.
Mossonganabi, Moszasnavi-Mishongnovi.
Motantees=Oto.
Muache=Moache.
Muahuaches, Muares=Moache.
Mü'atokni-Modoc.
Muca–Hopi, Oraibi.
| Mu-ca-la-moes=Mescaleros.
Mucclasse=Muklassa.
Muchalaht, Muchlaht=Muchalat.
Much quauh, Much-quauh-Makwa.
Mü-cin'-t'a 10nné-Coos.
Muckalucs= Klamath.
Muckeleses=Muklassa.
Muckhekanies=Mahican.
Muckkose, Muck-Rose=Maukekose.




BULL. 30]
Mucoco-Moquoso.
Mucogulgee-Creeks.
Muddy River Indians=Piegan.
Müenkapi-Moenkapi.
Mu-gua=Hopi.
Muhekannew, Muhheakunneuw,
Muhheconnuck=Mahican.
Muhheconnuk=Stockbridge.
Muhheeckanew, Muh-hee-
Muhhekaneok=Mahican.
Muhhekaneük= Mohegan.
Muhhekanew= Mahican, Stockbridge.
Muhhekaniew, Muhhekanneuk, Muhhel k, Muh-
hekenow, Muhhekunneau, Muhhekunneyuk, Muh-
kekaneew=Mahican.
Muihibay=Muiva.
Mü-i-nyan wuñ-wu-Muiyawu.
Múkaluk=Klamath.
Mú-ke=Hopi.
Mukeemnes, Mukelemnes=Mokelumne.
Mukickans=Mahican.
Muk-im-dua-win-in-e-wug=Pillagers.
Mukkekaneaw=Mahican.
Mukkudda Ozitunnug=Siksika.
Mukkundwas–Pillagers.
Muk-kwaw= Makwa.
Mukmacks=Micmac.
Muk-me-dua-win-in-e-wug=Pillagers.
Muk-ud-a-shib-Sheshebe.
Mukundua, Muk-un-dua-win-in-e-wing, Muk-un-dua-
win-in-e-wug, Mukundwa–Pillagers.
Muk-wah=Makwa.
Mul'-cín-tik= Mulshintik.
Mulege, Mulexe=Santa Rosalia Mulege.
Muleyes= Mayeye.
Mulknomans=Multnomah.
Mul-lat-te-co–Numaltachi.
Multinoma, Multnomia=Multnomah.
Mumaltachi-Numaltachi.
Mum-i'-o-yiks=Mameoya.
Mumtrahamiut, Mumtrahamut,
Mumtrak.
Mumtrekhlagamiut, Mumtrekhlagamute, Mumtre-
lega=Mumtrelek.
Mün-an’-né-qu’-3ünné= Klikitat.
Munceys=Munsee.
Munchie, Munchies=Hopi.
Muncies, Muncy=Munsee.
-eew, Muhhekaneew,
Mumtrahamute=
Munday wahkanton, Munday Wawkantons= Mde-
wakanton.
£
£ roquois.
Munhegan, Munhicke=Mohegan.
Munina=Ninilchik.
Mün-kqe'-tūn = Kheerghia.
Munnucketucke=Menunkatuc.
Mun-o-min-ik-a-she-ug=Munominikasheen hug.
Munqui concabe-Moenkapi.
Munsays=Munsee.
Munsee settlement= Hickorytown.
Mun-see-wuk, Munses, Munsey, Munseyis=Munsee.
Munsey Town=Wapicomekoke.
Munsi, Munsies, Munsy=Munsee.
Muntake, Muntauckett, Muntaukett=Montauk.
Mün-tci'-nye-Munchinye.
Mün-tci'-ra-tce=Tunanpin.
Mün-ya'u-wu-Muiyawu.
Muoe=Muoc.
Muqui= Hopi.
Muqui concabe=Moenkapi.
Muracumanes=Meracouman.
Muradicos=Shoshoko.
Murderer's kill Indians=Waoranec.
Murdering town=Kuskuski.
Mur-iohs=Murek.
Murphy=Quanusee.
Murthering Town=Kuskuski.
Mur til par= Matil pe.
Muruam-Mariames.
Musaleros= Mescaleros.
Mu-sal-la-kun = Musalakun.
Musaogulge, Muscagee-Creeks.
Muscagoes=Maskegon.
Muscalaroe, Muscaleros, Muscallaros= Mescaleros.
Muscamunge= £
Muscogee = Creeks, Muskhogean Family.
Muscogeh, Muscogulges, Muscolgees==Creeks.
Musconogees, Muscononges=Maskegon.
Muscoten, Muscoutans=Muscoutems.
MUCoço—NA-Al'
|
Muhheakunnuk, l
1095
Muscows, Musgogees=Creeks.
Mushä'ch=Moshaich.
Mu-shāi-è-now-à, Mü-shai-i-na, Mushānganevi, Mu-
shangene-vi, Mushangnewy, Mushanguewy, Mu-
sha-ni, Mushaugnevy=Mishongnovi.
Mushkeags, Mushkigos=Maskegon.
Mushkodains, Mush-ko-dains-ug=Mascoutens.
Muskagoes, Mus-ka-go-wuk=Maskegon.
Mus-ka-le-ras, Mus-ka-leros=Mescaleros.
Muskantins=Mascoutens. -
Muskeegoo, Muskeg, Muskeggouck=Maskegon.
Muskegoag=Maskegon, Nopening.
Muskegoe, Muskegons, Muskegoo, Muskego Ojib-
ways=Maskegon. -
Muskegos=Creeks.
Muskeleras, Muskeleros= Mescaleros.
Musketoons=Mascoutens.
Muskhogee, Muskhogies=Muskhogean Family.
Muskigo=Maskegon.
Muskingom, Muskingun, Muskinkum=Muskingum.
Musk-keeg-oes=Maskegon.
Muskogee=Creeks.
Muskoghe-Mascoutens.
*::". Muskohge, Muskohogee, Muskokes=
Creeks.
Muskoncus=Muscongus.
Mus-koo-gee-Creeks.
Muskotanje=Mascoutens.
Mus-ko-ta-we-ne-wuk=Paskwawininiwug.
Muskoutings, Muskulthe, Muskutáwa=Mascou-
tens.
Mus-kwa-ka-uk, Muskwake=Foxes.
Musqua=Creeks.
Musquabuck= Mesquawbuck.
Musquacki, Mus-quack-ki-uck=Foxes.
Musquahanos= Musquarro.
Musquakees, Musquakes, Musquakies, Musquak-
kink=Foxes.
Musquash=Wazhush.
Musquatans, Musquaties= Mascouten.
Musquattamies=Foxes.
Musquattimay=Welegcens.
Musquawkée=Foxes. |
Musqueeam, Musqueom-Musqueam
Musquetens=Mascoutens.
Musquiakis=Foxes.
Musquins, Musquint=Oraibi.
Musquitans=Mascoutens.
Musquito-Mesquite.
Musquitoes=Mascoutens, Mosquito Indians.
Musquitons=Mascoutens.
Musscovir=Missouri.
Musshuntucksett=Maushantuxet.
Mussisakies=Missisauga.
Mustac=Mustak.
Müstassins=Mistassin.
Mustees=Metis.
Mustegans=Maskegon.
Musteses=Metis.
Mutawatan=Ute.
Muthelemnes=Mokelumne.
Mutistal=Mutistul.
Mutseen=Mutsun.
Müt-shā= Motsai.
Mütsíänä-taníu=Kiowa Apache.
*:n-councan Family, Moquelumnan Fam-
11y.
Mutsunes, Mutzun, Mutzunes=Mutsun.
Muutzicat=Muutzizti.
Muwa=Miwok.
Mu-wü=Mugu.
Muxlasalgi-Muklasalgi.
Muxtsuhintan=Apache.
Mux-tzi'-entân=Querechos.
Muzaque, Muzaqui-Matsaki.
M-Wai-ai-kai=Wiwekae.
Myacmas, Myacomaps=Makoma.
Myálaname=Pueblós.
Myamicks, Myamis=Miami.
Myanexit=Manexit.
Mynckussar, Myncqueser=Conestoga.
Mynomamies, Mynomanies, Mynonamies-Menom-
1nee.
Mystick=Mystic.
Na. For all names beginning with this abbrevi-
ation and followed by Sa, Sra, or Señora, see
Nuestra.
Na-ai’=Nahane.


1096
[B. A. R.
NA-AIC'—NAHACAssI
Na-aic’=Naaish.
Naa'igine, Naa'idine'-Naai.
Na-ai-ik=Naaik.
Naalem=Nehalem.
Na'a'lgas xã'da-i-Naalgushadai.
Naamhok=Amoskeag, Naumkeag.
Naamkeeks=Amoskeag.
Naamkeke=Naumkeag.
Naamskeket-Namskaket,
Na-ané-ottiné, Na an-ne=Nahane.
Naantucke=Niantic.
Naa-nu-aa-ghu= Nanyaayi,
Naas-Chimmesyan Family.
Naaskaak=Naasumetunne.
Naas River Indians=Niska.
Naass=Chimmesyan Family, Salishan Family.
Naaticokes=Nanticoke.
Naaüsi=Naasumetunne.
Nababish=Nabobish.
Nabadaches, Nabadachie, Nabádatsu, Nabaducho,
Nabaduchoes=Nabedache.
Nabaho, Nabahoes=Navaho.
Nabaidatcho, Na-ba'-i-da'-tü=Nabedache.
Nabaj6, Nabajoa, Nabajo Apaches, Nabajoe=Na-
Valho.
Nabakoa=Nibakoa.
abari=Nabiri.
Nabat'hu’tu'ei=Nabattituei.
Nabato, Nabaydacho=Nabedache.
Nabbehoes=Navaho.
Nabedoches, Nabeidacho, Nabeidatcho, Nabeitdacho,
Nabidacho=Nabedache.
Nabijos=Navaho.
Nabiltse= Hupa.
Nabites, Nabiti=Nabiri.
Nabittse=Hupa.
Nabobask, Nabobic=Nabobish.
Nabojas, Nabojo: Navaho.
Nabojoa=Navojoa.
Nabsquassets=Nobscusset.
Nab debaig=Choctaw, Salish.
Nabu'qak=Nabukak.
Naçacahoz= Natchitoch.
Nacachao, Nacachas-Nacachau.
Nacachez=Nacisi.
Na-cá-ci-kin- Hano.
Nacado-cheet=Nacogdoches.
Nacamere= Nacameri.
Nacanes=Detsanayuka.
Nacao–Nacau.
Nacar=Nacori.
Nacassa, Nacassé, Nacatche=Nacisi.
Nacaune=Detsanayuka.
Nacaxes=Nacau.
Na-cé-doc=Natchitoch.
Nacha=Natchez.
Nachee− Natchee, Natchez.
Nachees=Necoes.
Nachés=Natchez.
Naches=Neche.
Nachez= Natchez.
Nachillee = Netchilirmiut.
Nachis–Natchez.
Nachitoches, Nachitock, Nachitooches, Nachitos,
Nachittoos, Nachittos=Natchitoch.
Nachodoches=Nacogdoches.
Nacholchavigamut-Nakolkavik.
Nacholke, Nachy=Natchez.
Nachtichoukas = Natchitoch.
Nacitos=Natchitoch.
Nacoches= Nacachau.
Nacochtant=Nacotchtank.
Nacocodochy, Nacocqdosez,
ocheet=Nacogdoches.
Nacodoches=Nacogdoches, Nuestra Señora de la
Guadalupe.
*:::". Nacogdochet, Nacog-docke=Nacog-
O'C' fles.
Nacoho= Nacau.
Nacomen - Nicomen.
Naconómes-Detsanayuka.
Nacoochee-- Naguchee.
Nacooks-Souhegan.
Nacori Grande=Nacori.
Nacostines=Nacotch tank.
Nacosuras - Nacosari.
Nacota Assiniboin.
Nacotah-I)akota,
Na co-tah 0-see-gah = Itscheabine.
ab
Nacodissy, Nacod-
Na-co'-ta Mah-to-pâ-nar-to-Watopachnato.
Nacotchtant=Nacotchtank.
Nacpacha=Necpacha.
Nactohitoches, Nactythos=Natchitoch.
Naçume 3 unné, Náçumi=Nasumi.
Nacunes=Detsanayuka.
Nadaco, Nadacoc, Nadacoe=Anadarko.
Nadacogdoches=Nacogdoche.
Nadacogs, Nadaho, Náda'ko, Nadaku, Nadaku
hayánu=Anadarko.
Nadas, Nadassa=Natasi.
Nadatcho=Anadarko, Nabedache.
Nadawessi, Na-da-wessy=Dakota.
Nadchés=Natchez.
Nadchito, Nadchitochés, Nadchitoes=Natchitoch.
Naddouwessioux=Dakota.
Nadeche=Nabedache.
Nadechés=Natchez.
Nadeicha=Kiowa Apache.
Nadesis=Dakota.
Nadezes=Natchez.
Nadiousioux, Nadissioux=Dakota.
Nadiisha-déna'= Kiowa Apache.
Nadocogs=Anadarko.
Nadoeses, Nadoessi, Nadoessians=Dakota.
Nadoessi Mascouteins=Iowa.
Nadoessious, Nadonaisi, Nadonaisioug, Nadonech-
iouk, Naonessioux, Nadonessis, Nadooessis
= Dakota.
Nadooessis of the Plains=Teton,
Nadouags, Nadouagssioux, Nadouaissious, Nadou-
aissioux, Nadouay'ssioux=Dakota.
Nadouc, Nadouches=Natasi.
NadouechioSec, Nadouechiouec, Nad8echišec, Na-
douechiouek, Nadouecious, Nadouecis, NadSe&is,
Nadouesans, Nadouesciouz, Nadouesiouack, Na-
douesiouek, Nadouesioux, Nadouesiouz, Nadoues-
sans, Nadouesse=Dakota.
| Nad8esseronons sédentaires=Santee.
Nadouessians, Nadouessies=
Nadouessi-Maskoutens=Iowa.
Nadouessi Nad ** ak, Na-
:*k, Nadouessious, Nadouessioux=Da-
(ota.
Nadouessioux des prairies, Nadouessioux Maskou-
tens=Iowa.
Nadouessis, Nadouessons, Nadouessoueronons, Na-
doussians, Nadoussieux, Nadoussioux, Nadouwe-
sis, Nadovesaves, Nadovessians=Dakota.
Nadowa=Huron.
Nå-do-wagé, Nadowaig, Nadowas–Iroquois.
Na-do-wa-see- , Nadowasis, Nadowassis, Nado-
waysioux=Dakota.
Nädowé=Iroquois.
Nadowesee, Nadowesi, Nadowesioux, Nadowessi,
Nadowessiern, Nadowessies, Nado-wessiouex, Na-
dowessioux, Nadowesteaus=Dakota.
Na'dshür' tu'ei=Nachurituei,
Nadsnessiouck=Dakota.
Nadsonites=Nasoni.
Nadsoos, Nadsous=Nanatsoho.
Na'du'li'=Natuhli.
Nadussians, Naduwessi, Nadvesiv-Dakota.
Naehiaok=Cree.
Načkun=Naikun.
Naekun kerauā'i-Naikun-kegawai.
Naélim, Na-e'-lüm=Nehalem.
Naembeck, Naemkeck, Naemkeek-Naumkeag.
Naemschatet: Namskaket.
Naë'nasra-Naenshya.
Nae-oche=Naguchee,
Na-fhi-ap, Nafiad, Na-fi-ap, Nafiat, Nafihuide=
Sandia.
Nafoli–Eufaula.
Nagail, Nagailas Indians, Nagailer-Takulli
Nā'gas-Nagus.
Nagateux'=Naguatex.
Nagcodoche=Nacogdoches.
Nage-uk-tor-me-ut, Naggiuktop-meut, Naggae-ook.
tor-moe-oot=Nageuktormiut.
*:hlavisamut. Naghikhlavigamute-Nakol
xti Vlk.
Nag-miout-Nak.
Nagodoche, Nagogdoche=Nacogdoches.
Naguadacó, Naguateeres=Natchitoch.
Naguatez= Naguatex.
Nagunaba = Nagonabe.
Nagusi-Nacisi.
Nagutsi'-Naguchee.
Nahacassi-Nacisi.






BULL. 301
Nahajuey=Nahuey.
Nahamcok=Naumkeag.
Nahane, Nahanés, Nahanies, Nahanies of the Up-
per Stikine=Tahltan.
Nahanis-Nahane.
Nahan-'ne, Nahannie=Nahane.
Nahantick, Nahanticut-Niantic.
Nahanxuétáne=Nahankhuotane.
Nahardakha=Nayuharuke.
Nahari=Nabiri.
Naharuke, Nahasuke=Nayuharuke.
Naha-'tdinné= Etagottine.
Nahathaway=Cree.
Nahaunie, Nah-āw'-ny-Nahane.
Nah-bah-tóo-too-ee-Nabatutuei.
Nahchee-Natchez.
Nah-choo-rée-too-ee–Nachurituei.
Nahcoktaws=Nakoahtok.
Nahcotah=Dakota.
Nah-dah
-waig=Iroquois.
Dakota.
Nahdoways=Iroquois.
Na-he-ah-wuk=Sakawithiniwuk.
Naheavak=Cree.
Nahelem=Nehalem.
Naherook=Navuharuke.
Nahhahwuk, Nahiawah-Cree.
NAHAJUEY—NAMYOK
Nahicans, Nahiganlouetch Nahiganset, Nahiggan-
neucks, Nahiggonset, Na onsick, Nahiggon-
sycks, Nahigonset, Nahigonsick= Narraganset. |
N: Cree.
Nahiri=Nabiri.
Nahjo-Navaho.
Nah-keoock-to, Nah-keuch-to, Nah-knock-to, Nah-
*kwoch-to-Nakoaktok.
Nah-ma-bin-Namabin.
Nah-moo-itk= Namoit.
Nahodiche=Nabedache.
Nahopani-Nakhopani.
Nahordikhe-Nabedache.
Naho = Norwootue.
Nahou e=Nabedache.
Nahpahpa=Nakhpakhpa.
Nah-park-lu-lik=Napaklulik.
Nah-poo-itle=Cathlapotle.
Nah-rah-bé-gek=Norum bega.
Nah-shah-shai= Hano.
Nahtooessies=Dakota.
Nahto-tin=Nataotin.
Nah-t'singh=Natesa.
Nahucke=Nayuharuke.
Nahudiques=Nabedache.
ahum-keag=Naumkeag.
Nahwahta=Nakoaktok.
Nah-witte, Nahwittis=Nawiti.
Nahy=Natchez.
ahyssans=Monahassano, Tutelo.
Naiack=Nyack.
Nai-a-gutle=Naagutl.
Nai-a-kook-wie=Nayakaukaue.
Naiantuka-ut-Niantic.
Naicha, Naichas-Neche.
Naichoas – Natchez.
Naieck=Nvack
N'a'ikk=Naaik.
Naiemkeck=Naumkeag.
Naihantick=Niantic.
Nia'k:ewanqi X=Niakewankih.
Naikoon= Naikun.
Na-iku'n qê'gawa-i-Naikun-kegawai.
Na-im-bai, Na-imbe, Na-i-mbi= Nambe.
Naintilic-Niantilik.
Naisha Apache, Na-i-shan-dina = Kiowa Apache.
Nais percez= Annikwa.
Nai-té'-zi=Zuñi,
Naitticke=Natick.
Na'izhā'n=Lipan.
Naiz Percez=A mikwa.
£ Najeck, Najeek=Nyack.
§:
aidine, Nakaidine=Nakai.
a-k''al nas xa' da-i-Nakalnas-hadai.
Nakasas-Nacis1.
Na-ka-si'-nin-Nakasinema.
Na-kas-le-tin-Nikozliautin.
Na-kat-qai nunné=Nakatkhaitunne.
Nakawawa, Naka-we-wuk=Cree.
Nakazeteo-ten–Nikozliautin.
1097
Na-ka-ztli=Nakraztli.
Na-ka-ztli-tenne=Nikozliautin.
Naked Indians=Miami.
Naketoe's, Naketosh, Nakitoches=Natchitoch.
Nā'k'oartok=Nakoaktok.
*::". Nakodó’tche, Nakóhodótse=Nacogdo-
ches.
Nakoktaws=Nakoaktok.
Nak'o'mgyilisila=Nakomgilisala.
Na-ko-nies=Detsanayuka.
Nakonkirhirinous=Nameuilini.
Nakoontloon=Nakuntlun.
Nakoozétenne=Nikozliautin.
Na-ko-poz'-na=Nikapashna.
Naköshxé'ni=Nakoshkeni.
Nakota=Dakota.
Nakot!ā’t=Necotat.
Nakotcho-Kuttchin, £,
Nakotcheo-ondjig-Kuttchin-Nakotchokutchin.
Na-Kotchpó-tschig-Kouttchin=Kutchakutchin.
Nakoukouhirinous=Nakkawinininiwak.
Na-'kra-ztli-'tenne=Nikozliautin.
Na'kraztti=Nakraztli.
Nāks'-at=Mohave.
Naktche=Natchez.
Nakü=Nakankoyo.
küdotche, Nakühèdótch=Nacogdoches.
-kum=Nakankoyo.
Na-kutch-oo-un-jeeh, Na'-kütch-u'-un-jukkü'tchin-
Nakotchokutchin.
Na'-küt-qe' 3 anné'=Nakatkhaitunne.
Nax at-t'ou'-me=Nakwutthume.
Nakwahtoh, Nakwartoq, Na'k'waxda'x'',
kwok-to-Nakoaktok.
Nalal se moch=Natalsemoch.
Na"lani-Comanche.
Na'la'ni-Kiowa.
Nalatchwäniak=Norridgewock.
Nalatos=Nulato.
Nalatsenoch=Natalsemoch.
Nā'lekuitx=Nalekuitk.
Nalo-tin=Nulaantin.
Nal'-te-ne-me' 3dnné, Nal'tené 3ünné’-Naltunne-
tunne.
Naitü'ck-ān=Nahltushkan.
Nalwetog=Norwootuc.
Namaaskeag=Naumkeag.
Namabas-Nanibas.
Namakaus=Navaho.
Namanamin, Namananim- Kathlaminimin.
Namaoskeags=Amoskeag.
Namasakeeset=Mattakeset.
Namascet-Namasket.
Namaschaug=Amoskeag.
Namaschet, Namascheucks=Namasket.
Namaske=Amoskeag.
Namassachusett, Namassakett, Namassekett-Na-
masket.
Namatakeeset=Mattakeset.
Nå-má-we'-so-uk=Numawisowagi.
Namawinini-Nameuilini.
Namäwisówagi-Numawisowagi.
Namba, Nambéhun=Nambe.
Nambeke=Naumkeag.
Nambi=Nambe.
Namcet=Nameaug.
Name"+Nama.
Nameage= Nameaug.
Nameanilieu = Nameuilini.
Nameeag=Nameaug.
Namekeake=Amoskeag.
Nameock, Nameocke, Nameoke=Nameaug.
Name&ilinis= Nameuilini.
Naméug, Nameugg=Nameaug.
Namewilinis=Nameuilini.
Namgauck=Norridgewock.
#" Nambe.
Namkeake=Amoskeag, Naumkeag.
Namkeg=Naumkeag.
Nammiog=Nameaug.
Namó'itk=Namoit.
Namollos= Yuit.
Namowit= Namoit.
Nampè= Nambe.
Namset=NauSet.
Namskeket=Namskaket.
Nam-tainin=Num.
Namyok=Nameaug.
Na
Na
Na'-



1098
[B. A. E.
NANAA'RI—NARRATICONGs
Nanaã'ri=Nanyaayi.
Nanabine'nan=Nakasinema.
Nanaccéji"=Nanashthezhin.
Nanaganset=Narraganset.
Nanaguami-San Rafael.
Nanahas, Nanahaws=Navaho.
Nanaimük, Nanainio=Nanaimo.
Nanasté'zin–Nanash thezhin.
Nanatan=Nonotue.
Nana-tdóa=Nana.
Nă'nā-tlu'gün’= Namatlugunyi.
Nanatscho=Nanatsoho.
Nă'nā-tsu'gan'-Nanatlugunyi.
Na-na-wa-ni–Nanahuani.
Nancaushy Tine=Nikozliautin.
Nanch-ágétan=Ankakehittan.
Nancokoueten-Nassauaketon.
Nancymond=Nansemond.
Nandacaho, Nandako, Nandakoes,
Nandaquies=Anadarko.
Nandawissees=Dakota.
Nandell's village=Nandell.
Nandoesi, Nandoessies=Dakota.
Nandoquies=Anadarko.
Nand-o-wa-se, Nandowese, Nandowessies=Dakota.
Nandsamunds=Nansemond.
Nandswesseis=Dakota.
Nandtaughtacund=Nantaughtacund.
Nanduye=Nanticoke.
Nanemonds=Nansemond.
Nān-gche-āri=Nanyaayi.
Nanhegans=Mohegan.
Nanheygansett, Nanhigansets, Nanhigganeuck, Nan-
higganset, Nanhiggansick, Nanhiggon, Nanhig-
£ t, Nanhiggonsicks, Nanhiggonticks, Nan-
iggs, Nanhigonset, Nanhigonsick. Nanhygansett,
Nanhygansit=Narraganset.
Naniabas-Nanibas.
Nanihiggonsicks=Narraganset.
Na'nita=Comanche.
Nanitch=Sanetoh.
Nanitomen=Nonantum.
Nänk'hāanseine'nan=Nakasinena.
Nanne Hamgeh=Abikudshi.
Nanni=Nunni.
Nannogans, Nannogansetts=Narraganset.
Nannortalik=Nanortalik.
Nanoa=Maquinanoa.
Nanohigganeuks, Nanohigganset, Nanohiggunsets=
Narraganset.
Nanoni'ks-kare'niki = Cheyenne.
Nanoos, Nanoose=Snonowas.
Na"panta = Panhkawashtake.
Nanpanta énikaci'Ma=Nanpantaenikashika.
Nan'pa"taqtsi = Panhkawash take.
Nanrantsoak, Nanrantsouak, Nanrants8ak, Nan-
rantswacs, Nanrantswak=Norridgewock.
Nansamond, Nansamund=Nansemond.
Nanscud-dinneh=Naskotin.
Nanseman, Nansemun=Nansemond.
Nansi–Naansi.
Nansoakouatons, Nansouaketon, Nansoua Koetons=
Nassauaketon.
Nantalee–Natunli.
Nantansouak=Norridgewock.
Nantaquack, Nantaquaes, Nantaquak=Nanticoke.
Nantautacund= Namtaughtacund.
Nan-tdo'a=Nang.
Nantekokies=Nanticoke.
Nanteqets, Nantequits=Niantic.
Nán-te-we-ki=Seneca.
Nantakokies, Nantico, Nanticock, Nanticoes, Nan-
ticoks, Nanticooks=Nanticoke,
Nantigansick=Narraganset.
£ Nantikokes, Nantikokies, Nantiocks,
Nantiokes, Nantiquacks, Nantiquaks=Nanticoke.
Nantiyallee–Nantahala.
Nantley Tine=Natliatin.
Nantoue=Mundua.
Nan-tówa--Nang.
Nantowees, Nantowes - Iroquois.
Nan'ase waspe=Nunze waspe.
Nantuckett, Nantucquet-Nantucket.
Nantue = Nanticoke.
Nantukes, Nantukett=Nantucket.
Nantunagunk = Ontonagon.
Nantycokes-Nanticoke.
Nantygansick, Nantyggansiks=Narraganset.
Nanua li-q'mut, Na-nu-a-luk’-- Nanualikmut.
Nandaquees,
Nanwuine'nan=Nawunena.
Nanzaticos=Nansattico.
Naodiché, Naonediche=Nabedache.
Naotetains=Nataotin.
Naouadiché, Naoudiché, Naoudishe=Nabedache.
Naouchlägamut-Nauklak.
Naoudoouessis=Dakota. -
Naouediche, Naouidiche, Naouydiches, Naovediché=
Nabedache.
Napaches=Napochies.
#"'
Napah amut, Napahaiagamute,
miut, Napahayagamute=Napakiak.
Napaimiut, Napaimute= $: •
Napaiskágamut-Napaiskak.
Napao-Navaho.
Napaskeagamiut, Napaskiagamute=Napaiskak.
Napetuca–Napetaca.
Napeya, £
apgitache, Napgitoches=Natchitoch.
Napahayaga-
a-pi-āp=Sandia.
Napicnoca=Nanipacna.
Na-pi-hah=Sandia.
Napissipi=Nabisippi.
Napituca=Napetaca.
Naponsett=Neponset.
Napossa=Napissa.
Nappa arktok-towock=Nageuktormiut.
Nappikomack=Nappeckamak.
Napuat=Carrizo.
Napyosa, Napyssas-Napissa,
Na q'a'las xà'da-i-Nakalas-hadai.
Naqfeit a baji, Naqte-it'aji=Nonhdeitazhi.
Naqşeit"aji=Nonhdeitazhi, Sindeagdhe.
Na q!é'dAts xà'da-i-Naked uts-hadai.
Na-qi'-tün tün’né=Nakhituntunne.
Naqkyina=Lakweip.
£: Nakoaktok
ā'q'oaqtóq, Náqoartoq=Nakoaktok.
£ Nakomgilisala.
Na qons xä'da-i-Nakons-hadai.
Naqopani-Nakhopani.
Na'-qo-tcá tunné=Nakhochatunne.
Naqotodia anyadi=Nakhotodhaanyadi.
Naqpaqpa=Nakhpakhpa.
Naquetank=Wechquetank.
Naquitoches=Natchitoch.
Naquizcoza=Nacogdoche.
Naragancetts, Naraganset, Naragansicks, Nara.
ghenses=Narraganset.
Naragooe=Norridgewock.
Narakamig3=Rocumeca.
Narako's=Anadarko.
Naranchouak, Naranchouek,
rangawook=Norridgewock.
Narānkamigdok epitsik arenanbak=Abnaki.
Naransett=Narraganset.
Narantsoak, Narants8ak, Narantsouans, Narant-
s8uk, Narants wouak=Norridgewock.
Nar-a-tah-Comanche.
Naratekons=Naraticon.
Narautsouak, Narauwings=Norridgewock.
Narcotah-Dakota.
Nardichia=Kiowa Apache.
Naregansets=Narraganset.
Narent Chouan, NarentchSan=Norridgewock.
Nar-go'-des-giz'-zen:=Akonye.
Narhigansets, Narhiggansetts, Narhiggon-Narra-
ganset.
Napi-an-ottiné=Nahane.
Naricanset=Narraganset.
Naricon= Naraticon.
Naridgewalk, Naridgwalk-Norridgewock,
Narigansets, Narigansette, Nariganssets, Narigen-
set, Nariggansets, Narighansets=Narihgansets=
Narraganset.
Naris=Nariz.
Narises=Narices.
Nar-k.ock-tau=Nakoaktok.
Nar-ode-so-sin-Natootzuzn.
Narogansetts, Narohigansets=Narraganset.
Narponset=Neponset.
Narrackomagog=Rocameca.
Narragancett, Narragangsett, Narraganses, Narra-
gansett, N hansets=Narraganset.
Narrahamegock, Narrakamegock-Rocameca.
Narrangansett=Narraganset.
Narraticongs, Narraticonse,
ticon.
Narangawock, Na-
Narratikonck-Nara-
BULL. 301
Narregansets, Narrhagansitt, Narricanses=Narra-
ganset.
Narridgwalk, Narridgwock=Norridgewock.
Narrigansets, Narrigonset=Narraganset.
Nar-rit-i-congs=Naraticon.
Narrogansets, Narrohigansets, Narrohiggansets,
Narrohiggenset, Narrohiggin, Narrohiggonsets,
Narrowbiggonsets, Narrowgancett, Narrowgan- Nata'-ne:Mescaleros.
neuchs, Narrowganneucks, Narrow Ganset, Nar-
rowganssits, Narrowganzet, Narrow-Higansetts,
Narrow Higgansents=Narraganset.
Narsak=Narsuk.
Narsh-tiz-a=Pima, Zuñi.
Nar-wah-ro= Delaware.
Narwootuck=Norwootuc.
Narygansetts=Narraganset.
Na. Sa. (For all references beginning with either
of these abbreviations, see Nuestra Señora.)
Na s'a"gas qā'edra=Nasagas-haidagai.
Nas-ah-mah = Nasumi.
Nasahossez-Nacogdoches.
Nasal=Nisal.
Nasamonds=Nansemond.
Nasas-Nazas.
Nas'ā’yas qā’etqa=Nasagas-haidagai.
Nascah, Nascars=Niska.
Nascha=Neche.
Nascopi, Nascopie=Nascapee.
Nascotin, Nascud, Nascud Denee, Nascud Den-
nies=Naskotin.
Nascupi-Nascapee.
Na Señora del Socorro=Socorro del Sur.
Nashaue, Nashaway, Nashawog, Nashawogg=
Nashua.
Nashédosh, Nashi'tosh=Natchitoch.
Nashkāli dinné= Mescaleros.
Nashkoten=Naskotin.
Nashlizhë=Zuñi.
Nashoba = Nashola.
Nasholah = Nashobah.
Nashoopawaya= Nashwaiya.
Nashope=Nashobah.
N£kamack Nashouohkamuk=Nashanekam-
Intl.ck.
Nashoway=Nashua.
Nashoweya=Nashwaiya.
Nash tei'se-Pima.
Nashtézhé=Zuñi.
Nashuakemmiuk=Nashanekammuck.
Nashuays, Nashuway, Nashuyas–Nashua.
Na-si-ap-Sandia.
Nasitt–Nauset.
Nasitti=Natchitoch.
Naskantlines=Halaut.
Naskapis, Naskapit=Nascapee.
Naskoaten, Nas-koo- ==Naskotin.
Naskopie, Naskopis, Naskupis = Nascapee.
Na-sku-tenne=Naskotin.
Nas-o-mah, Nason= Nasumi.
Nasone, Nasony, Nasoris, Nasoui-Nasoni.
Naspapees=Nascapee.
Naspatl, Naspatle, Naspatte=Chaicclesaht.
Nasqá=Niska.
Nasqually=Nisqualli.
Nasquapees, Nasquapicks=Nascapee.
Nasrad-Denee–Naskotin.
Nass=Chimmesyan Family, Niska.
Nassamonds=Nansemond.
Nassaquakes=Nesaquake.
Nassaque =Negusset.
Nassauakuetoun = Nassauaketon.
Nassawach=Nashua.
Nassawaketon=Nassauaketon.
Nasse=Chimmesyan Family.
Nasshaway=Nashua.
Nassitoches=Natchitoch.
Nassomtes, Nassoni, Nassonians, Nassonit,
nites= Nasoni.
Nas-sou=Nasumi.
Nassoway= Nashua.
Nastic = Nostic.
Nasto qê'gawa i=Nasto kegawai.
Nas-tu"-kin-me” sunné=Nestucca.
Näsuia kwe=Ute.
Nasya’=Niska.
Na’tāa’=Comanche.
Nataché= Natasi.
Natacooks=Souhegan.
Nasso-
NARREGANSETs—NATION OF THE OTTER
1099
Natafé, Natagees, Natages=Kiowa Apache.
Natahauriz=Nitahauritz.
Natahé', Nātahi'n=Mescaleros.
Nata-hinde=Nataini.
Natajees, Natajes, Natale=Kiowa Apache.
Na-tal-kuz= Lathakrezla.
Na-ta'n=Konglo.
Natano=Hupa.
Natao–Adai.
Nataotin Tine=Nataotin.
Na'-ta-rxi’-li-i'3dnné'=Natarghiliitunne.
Nataskouan=Natashquan.
Nátassi-Natasi.
Na-taw-tin= Nataotin.
Na-tcé tunné=Takelma.
Natche=Natchez.
Natcheek=Nuchek.
Natchees=Natchez.
Natché-Kutchín=Natsitkutchin.
Natches, Natchese=Natchez.
Natchetes=Natchitoch.
Natchets=Natchez.
Natchidosh, Natchiloches, Natchites, Natchitoches,
Natchitochis, Natchitotches, Natchittos=Natchi-
toch.
Natchon=Tulkepaia.
Natchoos=Nanatsoho.
Natchou-Tulkepaia.
Natchü'ri-tü’ei=Nachurituci.
Na’tci-tce'=Nachiche.
Natcotetains=Ntshaautin.
Na-teté-3ānné=Takelma.
Na-tcül'-tün, Na-tcütel 3 anné'-Natutshltun.
Na-t'ou 30 nné’-Natthutunne.
Na-tdo'a=Nang.
Nateekenskoi=Nateekin. -
Nate'-l'i'-äte téne’=Natarghiliitunne.
Natenéhima, Nat-e-né-hin-a-Dakota.
Nâte-ote-tains=Nataotin.
Nathannas = Nahane.
N : the hwy-withinyoowuc, Nathé-wywithin-yu-
'ree.
Nathoso, Nathsoos=Nanatsoho.
Naticks=Niantic.
Natics=Natick.
Natieka, Natiekinskoe=Nateekin.
Natik=Natick.
Natilantin=Natliatin.
Natilivik=Netlek.
Natio Euporum, Natio Luporum=Loup.
Nation d'Atironta=Arendahronons.
Nation de Bois=Missisauga, Ottawa.
Nation de Fourche=Nassauaketon.
Nation de Iroquet=Ononchataronon.
Nation de la Folle Avoine=Menominee.
Nation de la Grue=Pepicokia.
Nation de la Loutre+ Nikikouek.
Nation de la Montagne=Onondaga, Seneca.
Nation de la Roche=Arendahronons.
Nation de l'Isle=Kichesipirini.
Nation de l'Ours= Attignawantan.
Nation de Mer=Winnebago.
Nation de Petum=Tionontati.
Nation des Chats= Erie.
Nation des Loutres=AmikWa.
Nation des Monts pelez= Monts Pelés.
Nation des Ours=Attignawantan.
Nation des Pierres=Avoyelles.
Nation des Porc epics= Kakouchaki.
Nation des Sorciers=Nipissing.
Nation du boeuf=Santee.
Nation du Castor=Amikwa.
Nation du Chat=Erie.
Nation du Chien-Cherokee, Ofogoula.
Nation du Feu=Mascoutens.
Nation du Grand-Rat=Cree.
Nation du petum=Tionontati.
Nation du Porc-Epics=Piekouagami.
Nation du Rocher=Arendahronons.
Nation Neuht=Neutrals.
Nation of Bread=Pascagoula.
Nation of Fire=Mascoutens.
Nation of Stinkers=Winnebago.
Nation of the Beaver-Amikwa.
Nation of the Dog=Ofogoula.
Nation of the great Water=Assiniboin,
Nation of the Marshes= Monsoni.
Nation of the Otter=Nikikouek.




1100
[B.A. E.
NATION OF THE PORCUPINE–NECAIT
Nation of the Porcupine=Kakouchaki.
Nation of the Rocks=Avoyelles.
Nation of the Snake=Shoshoni.
Nation of the Willows=Havasupai.
Nation of Tobacco–Tionontati.
Natio perticarum=Conestoga.
Natique=Natick.
Natividad Navajoa=Navojoa.
Natividad Pitiqui-Pitic.
Natle=Natleh.
Natleh-hwo tenne=Natliatin.
Natlé-tpa-Gottine=Kawchogottine.
Natliautin, Natlo'tenne=Natliatin.
Natni, Natnihina=Dakota.
Na'-to-Sa. -
Natoonata=Nutumutu.
Natorase=Natora.
Natotin Tiné, Na-to-utenne=Nataotin.
Nā'towevok=Nottoway.
Na-to-wo-na-Dakota.
NatgélptE’tEnk=Natkelptetenk.
Na-t'qlo 3 unné=Natthutunne.
Nat-qwān-toe-Natkhwunche.
Natrias–Nutria.
Natsagana = Abnaki.
Nat-sah-i-Natesa.
Nats-asun'tlúñyi=Pine Log.
Natschitos=Natchitoch.
Na-tsik-ku-chin, Natsik-kutchin-Natsitkutchin.
Natsilik=Netchilirmiut. -
Nat-singh–Natesa.
Natsitoches=Natchitoch.
Natsohocks, Natsohok, Natsohos, Natsoos=Nanat-
soho.
Natsshostanno=Natchitoch.
Nå-tsacl-ta' tunné'-Natsushitatunne.
Natsytos=Natchitoch.
Nattechez=Natchez.
Nattick=Natick.
Nattsae-kouttchin–Tukkuthikutchin.
Nattukkog=Souhegan.
Natuági–Iroquois.
Natuck=Natick.
Natuesse, Natuessuag-Dakota.
Natuikinsk=Nateekin.
Natulaten–Notaloten.
Natykinskoe, Natykinskoje-Nateekin.
Nauajo, Nauajoa = Navaho.
Nau-chee-Natchez.
Naudacho-Anadarko.
Naudawissees, Naudewessioux, Naudoessi-Dakota.
Nau-do-ques=Anadarko.
Naudouescioux, Naudouessi, Naudouisioux, Nau-
douisses, Naudouwessies=Dakota.
Naud-o-waig=Iroquois.
Naud-o-wa-se-wug, Naudowasses=Dakota.
Naudoways=Iroquois.
Naudowesies, Naudowesse, Naudowesseeg, Naudo-
wessi, Naudowessies, Naudowissies=Dakota.
Naudtaughtacund= Namtaughtaeund.
Naudussi, Nauduwassies=Dakota.
Nauete= Nawiti,
Naugdoche-Nacogdoches.
Naugvik=Paugwik.
Naumkeak, Naumkeck,
Naumkuk=Naumkeag.
Naumskachett-Namskaket.
Naune, Na-u-ni-Comanche.
Naurantsouak, Naurautsoak, Naurautsouak-Nor-
ridgewock.
Nausamund–Nansemond.
Nauscud Dennies-Naskotin.
Nauseag-Negusset.
Naushawag-Nashua.
Nausit, Nausites-Nauset.
Na-ussins-Navasink.
Nautaquake-Nanticoke.
Nautaughtacunds-Nantaughtaound.
Nauticokes Nanticoke.
Nautle-a-tin-Natliatin.
Nautowaig, Nautowas, Nautoway- £
Nauvogalokhlagamute, Nauwogalokhlagamute =
Nan vogaloklagak.
Navadacho-Nabedache.
Navago-Navaho,
Navahoa-Navojoa.
Navahoe, Navajai, Navajhoes, Navajo Navajoas,
Navajoes, Navajoos, Navajoses Navaho.
Navakwi-Nawawi,
Naumkeek, Naumkek,
Navaoso=Navaho.
Navecinx=Navasink.
Navedacho=Nabedache.
Navejo-Navaho.
Navekwi-Navawi.
Navenacho=Nabedache.
Navesand, Navesinck, Navesinks=Navasink.
Nävésú-pai=Havasupai.
Navidacho=Nabedache.
Navidad de Nuestra Señora=Chilili.
Navidgwock=Norridgewock.
Navijoes, Navijos=Navaho.
Navisinks, Navison= Navasink.
Naviti=Nabiri.
Navoasos=Navaho.
Navogame, Navógeri-Nabogame.
Navohoua=Navojoa.
Navóne=Lipan.
Nawadishe=Nabedache.
Nawasi-Nawaas.
Näwathi'néha=Nawunena.
Nawdowessie, Nawdowissnees=Dakota.
Na-wee-tee=Nawiti.
Nawes=Nawaas.
Naw-moo-it-Namoit.
Nawsel, Nawset, Nawsits=Nauset.
Na-wuth-i-ni-han=Nawunena.
Naxawa's xà'da-i-Nahawas-hadai.
Naxnä'xula=Naknahula.
Näxuaíx=Nakoaik.
Nayack=Nyack.
Nayaerita=Cora.
Nayajuaca-Mayajuaca.

Nayaksálcix=Nayakkhachikh.
Nayantacott, Nayantakick, Nayantako Nayan-
taquist, Nayantaquit, Nayantiaquct, Nayanticke,
Nayanticks, Nayantiks, Nayantuk, ayantu-
quiqt, Nayantuquit=Niantic.
Nayå'qctaowe=Neahkstow.
Nayari, Nayarita, Nayariti-Cora.
Naybé, Naybí=Oraibi.
Nayeck=Nyack.
Nayhantick, Nayhautick=Niantic.
Nayhiggonsiks=Narraganset.
Nayowee = Nayuhi.
Naytasses=Natasi.
Na yü'ans qā’edra, Nä yü'ans qā’etqa=Nayuuns-
haidagai.
Naywaunaukau-raunuh =Missisauga.
Nazacahoz=Natchitoch.
Nazadachotzi–Nacogdoche.
Nazaganset=Narraganset.
Nazanne=Comanche.
Nazatica=Nussamek.
Nazeteoten-Ntshaautin.
Nazone=Nasoni.
Nazpercies=Nez Percés.
Naz-te'-tci-me' 3ünné=Nestachee.
Naz-té'-zi=Zuñi.
Naz-tük'-e-me' 3dnné=Nestucca.
N'cai’tc, N'cal'tc=Nthaich.
N'cék'p't=Nesikeep.
N'cickt=Nsisket.
Ndakotahs=Dakota.
Ndakun-dadéhe-Karankawa.
Ndatahé' =Mescaleros.
Ndaton'8atendi- Potawatomi.
N'day=Apache.
N. D. de Querca-Quarai.
N. D. du Secour=Socorro.
N'De=Apache.
Ndu-tchó-ottinne=Etcheridiegottine.
Ne-ah-coxie=Neacoxy.
Neahkewankih=Neahkowin.
Ne-ah-ko-koi=Nayakaukaue.
Neahkowin=Niakewankih.
Neah Waatch=Neeah.
Neamitch=Dwamish.
Neantick, Neanticot, Neanticutt, Neantucke-Ni-
antic.
NeaQuiltough=Lekwiltok.
Neashawanak=Newichawanoc.
Né-a-ya-og-Chippewa.
Nebadache=Nabedache.
Nebagindibe-Salish.
Nebedache=Nabedache.
Nebicerini-Nipissing.
Nebome=Nevome.
Necait=Niciat.
BULL. 30]
Necaragee, Necariages=Amikwa.
NE'c'asath=Neshasath.
Necceaquake=Nesaquake.
Neccope=Skopamish.
Necha=Neche.
Nechacohee, Nechacokee=Nechacokee.
Nechao-tin=Ntshaautin.
Nechass=Neche.
Nechecolee=Nechacokee.
Nechegansett= Pennacook.
Nechegansitt–Narraganset.
Nechjilli-Netchilirmiut.
Ne-ci'-he-men-a=Kiowa.
Necketo, Necketoo= Kutauwa.
Neck Locust=Locust Necktown.
Neckpercie=Nez Percés.
Necomanchee- Nickomin.
Ne-com-ap-oe-lox=Spokan.
Neconbavistes=Nekoubaniste.
Ne-co-mi-ac, Ne Coniacks=Cooniac.
Ne coon=Naikun.
Necosts= Nacotch tank.
Necta=Neshta.
Ne-cul-ta=Lek wiltok.
Né'dAn xà'da-i-Neden-hadai.
Nedouessaus=Dakota.
Neds-percez=Amikwa, Ottawa.
Neeah = Neah.
Ne-e-ar-gu-ye, Ne-e-ar-guy’-ee-Neagwaih.
Nee-caw-wee-gee-Neecoweegee (band).
Neecelowes, £
Needle Hearts=Skitswish.
Ne’ekalit, Ne’ekan=Nabukak.
Neekeetoo, Neeketoos=Kutauwa.
Ne-e-no-il-no=Montagnais.
Neepemut=Nipmuc.
Neepercil=Nez Percés.
Neepmucks, Neepnet=Nipmuc.
Ne-er-che-ki-oo, Neerchokio.o-Neerchokioon.
Neersaquake=Nesaquake.
Nee-wam-ish = Dwamish.
Negaouich, Negaouichirinouek = Negaouichirini-
NECARAGEE-NETSCHILLUK INNUIT
ouek. .
£". *Wa. |
*: eariages, Neghkareage, Neghkereages=Ami-
Wa.
Neguadoch=Natchitoch.
*::: Neguaseag, Neguasseag, Neguasset=
egusset.
N a Dinais–Ntshaautin.
Nehalems, Nehalim, Nehalins=Nehalem.
Nehanies, Nehannees=Nahane.
Ahtena, Nahane.
ahane.
Nehanticks=Niantic.
Neharontoquoah=Oneida.
Nehaunay=Nahane.
Neháunees=Athtena, Nahane, Tutchonekutchin.
Nehaunees of the Chilkaht River=Takutine.
Ne-haw-re- -wah=Oneida.
Nehe Marthla's Town=Neamathla.
Ne-heth-a-wa, Nehethe’-wuk, Nehethowuck, Ne-
hethwa=Cree.
Nehiroirini= Montagnais.
Nehiyaw, Nehiyawok=Cree.
Nehkereages=Amikwa.
Nehogatawonaher=Nehogatawonahs.
Nehum-kek=Naumkeag.
Neideniba, Neidenivas-Naideni.
N'e'iek= Naaik.
Ne-i'lém=Nehalem.
Neine Katléne=Ahtena.
Neipnett=Nipmuc.
Neita=Neche.
Neitchilles, Neitschillik=Netchilirmiut.
NEkaä'tko=Nukaatko.
NEk'ā'm En=Nicomen.
Nekaslay, Nekaslayan, Nekasly=Nikozliautin.
Ne-kat-sap=Nkattsim.
Nekekowannock=Newichawanoc.
Neklakapamuk, Neklakussamuk=Ntlakyapamuk.
Né-kón hadè= Naikun.
Nekuaix''thianth. uiah.
Ne-kum’-ke-lis-la- S'ilisala.
Nekwun Kuwê= Naikun-kegawai.
Nehcelchumnees=Nelcelchumnee.
Neloubanistes=Nekoubaniste.
Neltü’schk’-an=Nahltushkan.
Né'ma=Nemah.
Nehanes
Nehanne
Nehanni
1101
Né'maLnömax=Multnomah.
Nemascut, Nemasket=Namasket.
Nemausin, Néme'né=Comanche.
Ne'mé-re'xka=Tonkawa.
*NE'mgés=Nimkish.
Ne-mil-ches=Wimilchi.
Nemiseau=Comanche.
NE'mkic=Nimkish.
Nemonsin, Nemosen,
manche.
NE'mqic, Námqisch=Nimkish.
* 1. * 1.
* , Nemshoos,
sewi.
Nénachtach=Tenaktak.
Nenawehks, Nenawewhk, Nena Wewhok=Cree
Né'nélk'énóx=Nenelkyenok.
Neneme'kiwagi = Nanamakewuk.
Nenênot=Näscapee.
Nennortalik=Nanortalik.
Nenpersaas-Nez Percés.
NEnstins=Ninstints.
Nentégo=Nanticoke.
Nentegowi, Nentico–Nanticoke.
Nenuswisówagi = Nanussussouk.
Ne-o-ge-he, Neojehes=Missouri.
Neosho-Senecas + Mingo.
Ne-o-ta-cha=Missouri.
Neotetains=Ntshaautin.
Nepa=Snapa.
Nepahkomuk=Nappeckamak.
Nepeelium=Nespelim.
Ne ouit=Nipigiguit.
Nepe'kuten-Napakutak.
Nepercy=Nez Percés.
Neperinks=Nipissing.
Ne persa=Iowa.
Nepesangs, Nepesinks, Nepessins=Nipissing.
Nepgitoches=Natchitoch.
Nepicerinis, Nepicinquis, Nepicirenians, Nepicirini-
ens, Nepiscenicens, Nepiseriniens, Nepisin, Nepi-
singuis, Nepisirini, episseniniens, Nepissens,
Ne-mo-sin, Nemousin-Co-
"N 1.
Nim-
Nepisseriens, Nepisseriniens, £ epissin-
£ Népissiniens, Nepissiriens, Nepissiriniens=
''.
Nepmets, Nep mock, Nepnet=Nipmuc.
Neponcett, Neponsitt-Neponset.
NEqa'umin = Nikaomin.
Neragonsitt– Narraganset.
Nerdlärin=Navialik.
Neridgewalk, Neridgewok, Neridgiwack, Neridg-
wock, Neridgwook, Nerigwok=Norridgewock.
Ner-mon-sin-nan-see=Nawunena.
NEröt=Noðt.
Ner Percees=Nez Percés,
Nerridgawock, Nerridgewock=Norridgewock.
Nesaquack, Nesaquak, Nesaquanke=Nesaquake.
Nescope=Skopamish.
Neselitch=Siletz.
Neshamani, Neshaminas, Neshamines, Neshami-
nies=Neshamini.
Nasietcah=Nesietsha.
Nes-i-ki Sesikeep.
Neskainlith=Halaut.
Neskaupe=Nascapee.
Nesonee–Asahani.
Nespectums, Nes-pee-lum=Nespelim.
Nes Perces=Nez Percés.
Nespilim-Nespelim.
Nespods=Chaicclesaht.
Nos'q6llak=Neskollek.
Nesquallis, Nesqually=Nisqualli.
Nessawakamighê=Saint Francis.
Nessequack, Nessequauke=Nesaquake.
| Nestackee, Nestockies, Nestucalips, Nestucals,
Nestuccas, Nestucka, Nestuckah, Nestuckers,
Nestuckias-Nestucca.
Nesykep=Nesikeep.
Ne-ta'-ka-ski-tsi-pap'-iks=Nitakoskitsipupiks.
Netches=Natchez.
Netchillik=Netchilik, Netchilirmiut.
Netchillik Eskimo, Netchillirmiut–Netchilirmiut.
Netchiolumi, Netchiolumy=Netlek.
Netcimu'asath=Nechimuasath.
Netelik=Netlek.
Netidliwi-Netchilirmiut, Netlek.
Netiulüme, Netiulumi, Netlik=Netlek.
Netschilluk Innuit=Netchilirmiut,




1102
[B. A. E.
NETSEPOYK—NIKw'sí’
Netsepoyé=Siksika.
£ =Etchaottine.
Net-tee-lik=Netchilirmiut.
Nettinat- Nitinat.
Neu-chad-lits, Neuchalits, Neuchallet=Nuchatlitz.
Ne-u-cha-ta=Missouri.
Neuk-sacks=Nooksak.
Neukwers=Nuchwugh.
Ne-u-lub-vig=Neutubvig.
Neum, Ne'-uma, Né'-ume=Comanche.
Neumkeage=Naumkeag.
Neuses, Neus Indians=Neusiok.
Neustra Senora de Belem=Belen.
Ne-u-tach, Neu-ta-che=Missouri.
Neuter Nation, Neuters, Neutral Nation, Neutre
Nation=Neutrals.
Neutrias-Nutria.
Neutrios=Neutrals.
Neuusiooc=Neusiok.
Neuwesink=Navasink.
Neu-wit-ties=Nawiti.
Nevachos=Nabedache.
Nevadas-Yupu.
Nevadizoes=Nabedache.
Nevajoes=Navaho.
Neversincks, Neversinghs, Neversink, Nevesin,
Nevesinck, Neve Nevesinks=Navasink.
Nevichumnes=Newichumni.
Nevisans=Navasink.
Newashe=Nawaas.
Newasol pakawaí= Pakawa.
Newasons=Navasink.
Newatchumne=Newichumni.
Newatees=Nawiti.
Newboyant=Nuvujen.
Newcalenous=Wea.
New Camero Town=Newcomerstown.
Newchawanick=Newichawanoc.
Newchow we=Nuchawayi.
New civilized band=Farmers' band.
New'-dar-cha=Missouri.
Neweetee, Neweetg=Nawiti.
Newesinghs, Newesink=Navasink.
Newettee = Nawiti.
Newgeawanacke, Newgewanacke=Newichawanoc.
New Gold Harbour Village=Haena.
New Gummi Lurk=Nugumiut.
New-haw-teh-tah-go=Oneida.
New Hernhut = Ny. Herrnhut.
Newi-cargut-Nowi.
Newichawanick, Newichawannicke, Newichawan-
nock, Newichawanocks, Newichewannock, New-
ichuwenoq, Newichwanicke, Newichwannock,
Newickawanacks=Newichawanoc.
Newikargut-Nowi.
Newitlies, Newittees, Newitti=Nawiti.
New Keowee = Keowee.
New Kitzilas = Kitzilas.
New Morzhovoi=Morzhovoi.
New-oo'-ah=Kawaiisu.
New River=Chimalakwe.
New River Indians=Comeya.
New Salem= Pequottink.
New Sevilla=Sevilleta.
Newton=Newtown.
New Ulukuk= Igtigalik.
New Westminster=Skaiametl.
New Yamacra=Yamacraw.
New Yarcau, New-Yaucas, New-yau-cau, New Yauco,
Neu-yau-kau, New York, New Youcka–Niuyaka.
Nexa'di- Nehadi.
Nextucas-Nestucca.
NExumE'ntc=Nickomin.
Neyantick=Niantic.
Neyetse kutchi, Neyetse-Kutchin, Neyetse-Kutshi-
Natsitkutchin.
Neyick=Nyack.
Neyiskat=Nsisk
et.
Neyüning Eit-duá=Neiuningaitua.
Ne-yu-ta-ca-Missouri.
Nezierces, Nez Percé Flat-Heads=Nez Percés,
Nez Perce Kayuses=Cayuse.
Nez-Perces=Annikwa.
Nez Percez= Annikwa, Nez Percés.
Nezpercies, Nezperees, Nez Perse, Nezpesie, Ne
Pierces=Nez Percés.
Nez-quales, Nez qually=Nisqualli.
Neztrucca, Neztucca = Nestucca.
#' =Oldtown.
Nhikana=Mahican.
N-hla-kapm-uh-Ntlakyapamuk.
N"homi'n=Nehow mean.
N"hothotkö'as-Huthutkawedl.
Nhumeen=Nehowmean. i
Niabaha=Kiabaha.
Ni-ack=Naaik.
Ni-a-kow-kow-Nayakaukaue.
Niā'ktiqupeneke=Quelaptoulilt.
Niantaquit, Niantecutt, Nianticut, Niantigs=
Niantic.
Niantilic-Niantilik.
Niantique, Niantucuts=Niantic.
#na jang=Niakonaujang.
Niá'rhari's-kürikiwá'shüski-Arapaho.
Niā'xaqcé=Neacoxy.
Nibenets=Nipmuc.
Nibissiriniens=Nipissing.
Ni-ca-o-min=Nikaomin.
Nicariages, Nicariagua=Amikwa.
Nicaugna=Nacaugna.
Nic-com-sin=Nkamchin.
Ni'chihiné'na=Kiowa.
Nichoras-Nixora.
Ni’ciatl-Seechelt.
Nickariageys=Amikwa.
Nick-el-palm=Ntlippaem.
NI'-ckitc hitclüm=Dakubetede.
Nicoamen, Nicoamin = Nicomen.
Nicochi–Nichochi.
Nicohes=Dooesedoowe.
Nicojack=Nickajack.
Nicola-Nkamchin, Zoht.
Nicola (Upper) =Spahamin.
Nicolai's village=Skolai.
Nicola Mouth=Nkamchin. -
Nicomen. Nicomin=Nikaomin.
Ricondiché:Nacaniche.
Nicouta-meens, Nicouta-much=Ntlakyapamuk.
Nicpapa = Hunkpapa.
Ni’-etu-we-Mül'-sac-tan-Nishtuwekulsushtun.
Nicudje=Missouri.
Niculuita=Wishram.
Nicute-much=Ntlakyapamuk.
Niechum-nes=Wikchamni.
Niêntkén=Brotherton.
Niere’rikwats-küniki-Cheyenne.
Nieskakh-itina-Unalaska.
Nieuesinck, Nieuwesinck=Navasink.
Niforas, Nifores=Nixora.
Nig-alek= Nigaluk.
Nige-tanka=Nighetanka.
Nightan=Nightasis.
Nigh tasis=Kung.
Nigik=Nikikouek.
Nigiklik-miout-Nigiklik.
Nigoras-Nixora.
Nigouaouichirinik=Negaouichiriniouek.
Nihaloitih=Tlakluit.
Nihantick=Niantic.
Nih'-a-o-tih'-a-is-Oohenonpa.
Niharuntaquoa, Nihatiloendagowa=Oneida.
Ni-he-ta-te-tup'-i-o- Kalispel.
Ni'uka wakan'3axi'=Kdhun.
Nihouhins= Atka.
Nijaos:Nacau,
Nijor, Nijoras, Nijores, Nijotes-Nixora.
Ni'ka-Nekah.
Nikaas-Ne
Ni-kai'-a kya.
Nika-da-ona=Nikapashna
Nikas-Nestucca.
Nikhak= Nikhkak.
Nikh ut-Niktak.
Nikhu-khuin=Atka.
Nikic-Noquet.
Nikicouek=Nikikouek.
Nikie=Noquet.
Nikikoues=Nikikouek.
Nikolai = Skolai.
Nikolaievsky-Nikolaief.
Nikolskoje, Nikolsky–Nikolski.
Nikozliantin-Nikozliautin.
Nikutseg', Nikutse'gi = Nickajack.
Ni’kwási-Nucassee.
Nikwätse'gi-Nickajack.
| Nikw'si's Nucassee.




BULL. 30]
Nilaksknimäklaks=Nilakshi.
Nilaque=Big-island.
Nilco-Anilco.
Niménim=Comanche.
Nimetapal-Nimitapal.
Niméte'ka-Tonkawa.
Nimikh'-hün'= Atka. *
Nimilolo-Nimoyoyo.
Ni-mi-ou-sin=Comanche.
Nimipu=Nez Percés.
Nimkeesh, Nimkis=Nimkish.
Nimollollo-Nimoyoyo.
Nimpkish:Nimkish:
Nim'-shu, Nim-sirs, Nimskews, Nim-sus=Nimsewi.
Ninam=Comanche.
Ninantics=Niantic.
Nindåhe-Tidendaye.
Ninimu=Ninumu.
Ninniwas–Chippewa.
Ninny-pask-ulgees=Ninnipaskulgee.
Ninstance, Ninstence=Ninstints.
Ninstints people=Gunghet-haidagai.
Ninvaug=Ninvok.
Niojoras = Nixora,
Niouetians=Nawiti.
Nipán-Lipan.
Nip-a-qua-ugs=Nesaquake.
Nipeceriniens=Nipissing.
Nipegons=Winnebago.
Nipercineans, Nipicirinien, Nipisierinij=Nipissing.
Nipisiguit=Nipigiguit.
Ni # Nipisingues, Nipisinks, Nipisiriniens=
p1.ssing.
Nipissa=Acolapissa,
Nipissingues, Nipissins, Nipissiriniens, Nipissiri-
niooek, # ues=Nipissing.
"' Nipmucks, Nipmug, Nipmuk,
ipnett=Nipmuc.
Nippegon= Winnebago.
Nipps es, Nipsang=Nipissing.
Ni-q£i'-tan-wa", Niqdhi ta"wan-Nikhdhitan wan.
Nique=Nigas.
Ni'ris-hári's-ki'riki>=Kadohadacho.
Niscotins=N* in.
Nishamines=Neshamini.
Nishgar, Nishka=Niska.
Nishmumta-Tsimshian.
Nipnet,
ins
k
o
t
Nishrams=Tlakluit.
Nisigas Häadé=N haidagai.
Nisinckqueghacky=Nesaquake.
Nis-ione=Nasoni.
Nis-kah-Niska.
Niskahnuith, Niskainlith=Halaut.
Niskap:Skopamish.
Niskwali = Nisqualli. *
Niskwalli-Nisqualli, Salishan Family.
Nisqualies, £ Nisqualli.
Nissaquague, Nissaquogue=Nesaquake.
Nis-se-non=Nishinam.
Nissequake, Nissequogue=Nesaquake.
Nissione, Nissohone, Nissoon, Nissoone=Nasoni.
Nistigione=Canastigaone.
Nistoki Ampafa amim-Nestucca.
Nisucap=Nesikeep.
Nitahauritha = Nitahauritz.
Nitakh- ''
t
= Kiowa.
Nitchik Iriniouetchs, Nitchik Iriniouetz, Nitchiks=
Nitchequon.
Niten aht=Nitinat.
Ni-the-wuk=Cree.
Nitinaht, Ni'tinath=Nitinat.
Nitlakapamuk=Ntlakyapamuk.
Nitlpam = Ntlippaem.
Ni-to-atz= Lathakrezla. *
Nittanat=Nitinat.
Nittauke=Natick.
Nitten-aht, Nittenat, Nittina.hts, Nittinat=Nitinat.
Ni-udje"=Niudzhe.
Niunas = Comanche.
Ni-u’-t'a-tci, Ni-utati' - Missouri.
Niuyáxa=Niuyaka.
Nivá-kā’=Chippewa.
Ni’wadé=Tsishuwashtake.
Ni'wan-ci'-ke=Niwanshike,
Ni-wittai=Nawiti.
Nixe-tanka=Nighetanka.
NíLAKSKNi MÁKLAKs—NoLL-PAH-PE SNAKES
1103
Nixlu'idix=Wishram.
Nixwā'xötsé=Wharhoots.
Ni-yañk'-ta-ke'-te te’-ne=Ataakut.
Nizorae=Nixora.
Niith=Tukkuthkutchin.
kai'a, Nkaih=Nkya.
Nkaitu'sus=Atchitchiken.
N'-kam-sheen, Nkamtci'n=Nkamchin.
Nkamtci'nEmux=Spences Bridge Band.
Nkatsam, N'ka’tzam=Nkattsim.
N'kau'men–Nikaomin.
N'k'lpan=Ntlippaem.
N"koakoaë'tkö=Nkoeitko.
Nko'atamux=Ntlakyapamuk.
Nkuaikin=Nkoikin.
N'k'u'kapenatc=Nkukapenach.
N:u'mamu::Upper hompson Indians.
Nkumcheen, N'kum'tcin-Nkamchin.
N-ku-tam-euh, Nkutémíxu=Ntlakyapamuk.
NLaka'pamux, NLak-apamux'ö'é=Lytton Band.
NLip'pa'Em=Ntlippaem.
NLki'us=Ntlkius.
Nnéa gottine=Nigottine. -
Nné-la-gottiné è-lla-Gottine=Nellagottine.
Rnićottine, Nni ottiné- Nigottine.
Noaches=Yokuts.
Noachis=Nasones.
Noadiche=Nabedache.
No-ah-ha=Towahhah.
Noam-kekhl, Noam-kult=Yukian Family.
Noan'-kakhl=Saia.
Noapeeming=Nopeming.
Noatagamutes=Noatak, Nunatogmiut.
Noatches=Natchez.
Nobows=Sans Arcs.
Nobscussett, Nobsquasitt, Nobsquassit, Nobsqussit=
£
Noça, N ine=Notha.
#" Niantic.
| Nocao-Nacau.
Noccocsee=Naguchee.
Noces=Yanan Family.
Noche=Yokuts.
Noches Colteches=Kawaiisu.
| Noches Pagninoas-Bokninuwad.
Nochi=Yokuts.
Nochways=Eskimo.
Nocké=Noquet.
Nocodoch=Nacogdoches.
No-co-me, Noconee, Noconi, Noconi Comanches, No-
coo-nees=Detsanayuka.
Nocotchtanke=Nacotch tank.
No-cum-tzil-e-ta=Nokyuntseleta.
Noddouwessces=Dakota.
Nodehs=Navaho.
Nod-o-waig, Nodoways=Iroquois.
*::sy"vur odoweisa, Nodowessies = Da-
otel.
Nodswaig=Iroquois.
Nodways=Eskimo,
Noghelingamiut–Nogeling.
£ Noouet.
Nohannaies, Nohannie, Nohannis-Nahane.
Nohar-taney=Mandan.
Noh-chamiut–Nochak.
Noh’-ga=Makan.
Noh'hai-e=Etagottine.
Noh'hané, Noh'hanne, Nohhannies=Nahane.
Nohomeen=Nehow mean.
Nohoolchintna=Nohulchinta.
No-ho-ro-co-Nayuharuke.
Nohtalohton=Notaloten.
Noh-tin-oah = Hupa.
Noi Mucks=Nuimok.
Noi-Sas–Yanan Family.
Noisy Pawnees=Pitahauerat.
Noi-Yucans=Noyuki.
No-kaig, Nö'ke=Noka.
Nokes, Nokets=Noquet.
Nokhakate, Nok-khakat=Nok.
Noklich=Nuklit.
N'okoie'ken=Nkoikin.
Nokoni, No-ko-nies=Dtsanayuka.
Nokonmi-Pomo.
Nokrotmiut–Nokrot.
Wokumktesilla=Nakomgilisala.
No-kusé=Nokosalgi.
No-la-si- Wolasi.
Noll-pah-pe Snakes=Walpabi.





1104
[B. A. E.
NOLONG EWOCK-NOYA-KAKAT
Nolongewock=Norridgewock. -
Noltanana, Noltnacnah, Nolt-nat-nahs, Noltonatria= |
Naltunnetunne.
Nolumbeghe, Nolumbeka=Norum bega.
Nömasénxilis=Nomasenkilis.
Nomee Cults=Yukian Family.
Nomee Lacks, Nome-Lackees=Noamlaki.
Nomenuches=Wiminuche.
Nominies=Onawmanient.
Nommuk=Nummuk.
Non=No.
Nonandom=Nonantum.
Nonapeklowak=Nunapithlugak.
Nonaticks=Nonotuc.
Nonatum=Nonantum.
No-na-um=Nauniem.
Nondacao, Nondaco-Anadarko.
Nondages=Onondaga.
Nondaque=Anadarko.
Nonoaba=Nonoava.
Nonotuck=Nonotuc.
Nontagués, Nontaguez=Onondaga.
Nonto-wā’-kā=Seneca.
Nooatoka Mutes, Nooatoks=Nunatogmiut.
Noobimucks=Normuk.
Noochahlaht, Nooch-aht-aht, Noochahtlaht, Nooch-
'ant Nooch-artl-aht, Noochatlaht=Nuchat-
itz.
Noocheek=Nuchek.
No-o-chi, No-o-chi-uh-Ute.
Noocleet=Nuklit.
£
N oak=Nugsoak.
Nooherolu=Navuharuke.
Nooh-lum-mi=Lummi.
Nook-choo-Nukchu.
Nooke=Nuk.
Nooklulmic, Nooklulumu, Nooklummie, Nookluola-
mic= Lummi.
Nookmete, Nookmut, Nookmute=Nuk.
*:* Nook-sac, Nooksack, Nooksáhk=Nook-
Sak.
Nool-ke-o-tin=Nulaantin.
Noo-ná, Noona-agamute=Nuna.
Noonah = Kwahari.
Noonanetum, Noonatomen=Nonantum.
No-6nch=Ute.
Noonitagmioots=Nunatogmiut.
Nooscape=Niskap.
Nooscope=Skopamish.
Noosdalum=Clallam.
Noo-seh-chatl=Nusehtsatl.
Nooselalum, Noostlalums-Clallam.
Noo-taa–Noota.
Noo-tah-ah-Mono.
Nootanana=Naltunnetunne.
Nootapareescar=Noota.
Noothum, Noothummie=Lummi.
Nootka-Skittagetan Family, Chimakuan Family,
Chinookan Family, Salishan Family.
Nootka-Columbian=Nootka, Salishan Family.
Nootkahs=Salishan Family.
Nootsak=Nooksak.
Noowoo Mutes=Nuwukmiut.
Noo-we-tee, Noo-we-ti-Nawiti.
Noo-wha-ha=Towahhah.
Noowoo–Nuwuk,
Yuvung, Nuwuk,
Seamysty.
No Parfleche= Kutaisotsiman.
Nopas-Unharik.
Nopemen d'Achirini, Nopcmetus Anineeg, Nope-
mings, Nopemin of Achirini, Nopemit, Azhinne-
neeg, Nopiming daje inini, Nö'pimingtashineni-
wag-Nopeming.
Nopnat- Nipmuc.
Nopochinches-Nopthrinthres.
No-pone=Noponne.
No'q Em–Nokem.
Noquai– Noguet.
Noraguas-Nixora.
Norambegue-Norum bega.
Norboss - Norbos.
Nord ouests - Dakota.
N: Norembegua,
***.
*: wock, Noridgewalk, Noridgewoc, Noridge-
wock, Nori oag, Noridgwock-Norridgewock.
Norimbegue-Norumbega.
Norembegue = Norum-
Normok=Normuk.
No ansett=Narraganset.
No ewock=Norridgewock.
Nor-rel-mok=Normuk.
Norridegwock, Norridgawock, Norridgewalk, Nor-
ridgowock, Norridgwak, Norridgwocks, Norridg-
wog, Norridgwogg, Norrigawake, Norrigewack,
Norrigewock, Norrigwock, Norrijwok, Norriwook,
Norrywok=Norridgewock.
Norteños=Piro.
Northampton Indians=Nonotuc.
North Bend=Kapachichin.
North Dale Indians=Klikitat.
Northern=Chimmesyan, Esquimauan, Koluschan,
Skittagetan Family.
Northern Apaches=Jicarilla.
Northern Arapaho=Nakasinena.
Northern Brule= Kheyatawichasha.
Northern Crees=Sakawithiniwuk.
Northerners=Khwakhamaiu, Tahagmiut.
Northern Indians=Etheneldeli.
Northern People=Northern Assiniboin,
Northern Pimas=Pima.
Northern Uttawawa=Cree.
North River=Chuckchuqualk.
North Susseeton=Kahra.
North Thompson=Chuchchuqualk.
North Yanktons=Upper Yanktonai.
Norumbegua, Norumbegue=Norum bega.
£ -
Norwootuck, Norwottock,
tuc.
Nosa, Noser, N6-si-Yanan Family.
Nossonis=Nasoni.
Nostlalaim=Clallam.
Notá=Notha.
Nota-á=Ute.
Notádine'-Notha.
Notaglita=Notaloten.
Nota-osh, No-taw=Comanche.
Notawasepe, Notawassippi-Natowasepe.
Notch=Ute.
Notchee, Notches=Natchez.
Notchitoches=Natchitoch.
Notinnonchioni=Iroquois.
Notketz=Noquet.
Notley=Natuhli.
No-toan'-ai-ti-Nutumutu.
Notomidoola=Notomidual.
Notonatos, No-ton-no-tos, No-to-no-tos, No-ton-toos,
Notoowthas, Notototens=Nutunutu.
Notowegee-Nottoway.
No-tow-too-Nutumutu.
Notre Dame de Betsiamits= Bersiamite.
Notre Dame de Ganentaa = Gannentaha.
Nottawagees=Iroquois, Seneca.
Nottawa Sape, Nottawasippi-Natowasepe.
Nottawayes=Nottoway.
Nottawegas-Iroquois.
Notta-we-sipa=Natowasepe.
Nottawessie=Dakota.
Nottely town=Natuhli.
Notteweges=Iroquois.
Nottoweasses=Dakota.
Nouadiche=Nabedache.
Nouga=Kawchodinne.
Nouidiche=Nabedache.
Nouitlies=Nawiti.
Noukek=Noquet.
Noulato=Nulato.
Noumpolis = Numpali.
Nouquet=Noquet.
Nousaghauset=Narraganset.
Noutka-Nootka.
Novadiche=Nabedache,
Novajos=Navaho.
Nove. Ulukuk=Igtigalik.
Novisans-Navasink.
Novokhtolahamiut–Novoktolak.
Novola-Anouala.
Nov-seh-chatle=Nusehtsatl.
Nowamish = Dwamish.
No-wha-ah-Towahhah.
Nowikakat- Nowi.
#. Nowadaga.
Nowonthewog=Norwootuc.
Nowyawger=Niuyaka.
No'-xunts'itx=Nohuntsitk.
Noya-kakat=Nowi.
Norwuthick=Norwoo-




BULL. 30
Noyatagameuts=Nunatogmiut. |
Noyers=Qusagoucoulas. |
Noyoee, Noyohee=Nayuhi.
Noyokakat=Nowi.
Noza, Nozes, N6-zi=Yanan Family.
Nozones=Nasoni.
N'pEk’tEm=Npiktim.
N'pochele, N'poch-le, N'pockle=Sanpoil.
Npuitci'n=Npuichin.
Nqa'ia=Nkya.
Nqakin=Nkoikin.
Nqa'ktko =Nkaktko.
Nqau'min = Nikaomin.
Nq6e'itko = Nkoeitko.
Nqoi'kin=Nkoikin.
N'qua-cha-mish=Nukwatsamish.
Nguakin=Nkoikin.
N'Quentl-ma-mish, N'Quentlmaymish = Kwehtlma-
mish.
Nquipos=Niquipos.
N'quutl-ma-mish = Kwehtlmamish.
Nra del Socorro=Socorro del Sur.
N. S. See Nuestra Señora.
Nsekaús=Clackama.
Ns E'qip=Nesikeep.
Nsietshawas, Nsietshawus, Nsirtshaus=Tillamook.
Nsqa'qaultEn=Nskakaulten.
N’squalli=Nisqualli.
Ns tiwat-Clackama.
Ntaauo-tin-Nataotin.
N'tai'kum=Ntekem.
N'ta'-kö=Nkaktko.
Ntcé'kus=Nchekus.
*:***—Scheschek
kokenk.
Nté'q Em=Ntekem.
N’tlaka'pamuq, N-tla-kā-pe-mooh, Ntlakya'pamuq=
Ntlakyapamuk.
Ntsala’tko–Ntstlatko.
Ntshaantin=Ntshaautin. |
Ntül-müc'-ci-Mulluk.
Nuáka'hn=Missisauga. |
Nubenaigooching=Nopeming.
Nücaki-Kisakobi.
Nucasse=Nucassee.
Nucekaa yi = Nushekaayi.
Nuchalkmk = Nuhalk.
Nuch-a-wan-acks=Newichawanoc.
Nuchawayi = Yaudanchi.
Nüchig'müt=Nuchek.
Nuchimases=Newchemass.
Nu-chow-we=Nuchaway.
Nuchusk=Nuchek.
Nuckasee = Nucassee.
Nucleet=Nuklit.
Nuclucayette, Nuclukayette=Nuklukayet.
Nuestra de Señora de los Remedios de Galisteo-
Galisteo.
*: Señora de Belem, Nuestra Señora de Belen=
3elen. |
N[uestra] S[eñora] de Guadalupe, N. S. de Guad-
alupe de Alburquerque de los Nacogdoches, N. S.
de Guadalupe de los Nacodoches, N. S. de Guad-
alupe de Nacodoches=Nuestra Señora de Guad-
alupe de los Nacogdoches.
Nuestra Señora de Guadalupe de los Mansos del Paso
del Norte, Nuestra Señora de Guadalupe del Paso
del Rio del Norte, Nuestra Señora de Guadalupe
del Passo-El Paso.
Nuestra Señora de Guadalupe de Pojuaque = Pojoa-
que.
*: Señora de Guadalupe de Teuricatzi=Teuri-
each 1.
Nuestra Señora de Guadalupe de '': Taraichi.
Nuestra Señora de Guadalupe de Zum, N (uestra]
S '' de Guadalupe de Zuni-Zuñi.
Nuestra Señora de Guadelupe del Sur-Nuestra
Señora de Guadalupe.
N[uestra] S[eñora de la Assunscion de Zia, N. E.
e la Asumpscion de Zia=Sia.
Nuestra Señora de la Asuncion Arizpe - Arizpe.
Nuestra Señora de la Belen=Belen.
Nuestra Senora de la Soledad=Soledad.
Nuestra Señora de Loreto de Voragios= Loreto.
Nuestra Señora de los Angeas de Pecos, N (uestra]
S !' de los Angeles de Pecos, Nuestra Señora
de los Angeles de Porciúncula, N. S. de los An-
geles de Tecos = Pecos. i
57009°– Bull, 30, pt 2, 12 –70
Noy ATAGAMEUTs—NUNDAwAs
1105
Nuestra Señora de los Dolores=Dolores.
Nuestra Señora de los Dolores del Saric=Saric.
Nuestra Señora de los Dolores de Sandia=Sandia.
Nuestra Señora de los Remedios=Remedios.
Nuestra Señora de los Remedios de Beramitzi=Bana-
mitzi.
Nuestra Señora del Pilar de Nacogdoches=Nacog-
doches.
Nuestra Señora del Socorro-Socorro, Socorro del
Sur.
Nuestra Señora de Pecos, Nuestra Señora de Porti-
uncula de los Angeles de Pecos= Pecos.
Nuestra Señora Guadalupe de Zuñi=Zuñi.
Nuestra Sonora de Monserrate=Nonoava.
Nuestro Padre San Francisco de los Tejas-San Fran-
cisco de los Tejas (or Neches).
Nueua Granada, Nueva Granada=Hawikuh.
Nueva Sevilla=Sevilleta.
Nuev-kech-emk=Niueuomokai.
Nugh-Kwetle-babish= Kwehtlmamish.
Nugh-lemmy=Lummi.
Nugh-sahk=Nooksak.
Nugumeute=Nugumiut.
N mut-Nuwukmiut.
Nuhiyup=Tulalip.
Nüh-lum-mi= Lummi.
Nü'ik'=Nuiku.
Nu'ixtac=Niukhtash.
Nuka'aqmats=Nukaakmats.
Nukaa’tgo=Nukaatko.
Nukamok= Unisak.
Nukan=Nuokan.
Nükätse'gi-Nickajack.
Nukeza-Nucassee.
Nukfalalgi, Nükfila=Timucua.
Nü'khits=Nukits.
Nükh-lésh = Lummi.
Nük-hótsi=Timucua.
Nu-klac-i-yat, Nuklakyet=Nuklukayet.
Nukluag-miout-Nukluak.
Nukluhyet, Nuklukáhyet, Nuklukaiet, Nuklukye-
to= Niklukayet.
Nüksahk=Nooksak.
Nnktüsém= Dakota.
Nu-kuints', Nu-kwints=Unkapanukuints.
Nukwul tuh-Nakoaktok.
Nulaantins=Nulaautin.
Nulahtuk=Nulatok.
Nulakhtolagamute=Nuloktolok.
Nülä'to-kho-tān'ā= Nulato."
NuLLé'ix=Nutltleik.
Nult-nort-nas, Nul-to-nat-na, Núltönat'-téne=Nal-
tunnetunne.
Nulukhtulogumut–Nuloktolok.
Numa=Comanche, Nama, Paiute.
Nümå- Nama.
Nümabin, Numa-bin-Namabin.
Nu-mah-ka'-kee-Sipushkanumanke.
Numakaki, Numakshi = Mandan.
Nu-mal-tachee-Numaltachi.
Numanas = Pueblo de los Jumanos.
Numangkake=Mandan.
Num-a quag-um=Namakagon.
Nümâwisowüg. = Namawesouk, Namasissouk.
Num-ee-muss=Hupa.
Numepo, Numepoes, Nu-me-poos=Nez Percés.
Numi= Nambe.
Numipu = Nez Percés.
Num-kes=Nimkish.
Numleki=Notamlaki.
Nummastaquyt=Namasket.
Nummok=Nummuk.
Numpang=Nunnepoag.
Nüm-tainin=Num.
Nunachanaghamiut, Nünachâra gamut, Nunacho.
gumut–Nunochok.
Nunaikagumute=Nunaikak.
Nunakachwak= Karluk.
Nunakhtagamute=Nunaktak.
Nunalik=Nuniliak.
Nuna-mish = Dwamish.
Nunatagmut, Nuna-tangme-un,
Nunatogmiut.
Nunatochsoak=Nunatarsuak.
Nünātó'gmüt, Nuna-tung-mêun-Nunatogmiut.
Nun-da-wa'-o-no', Nundawaronoh–Seneca.
Nuñdawas–Nundawao,
Nunatanmiun =
1106
[B. A. E.
Nôn'DKwK'GI—oCHEsos
Nün‘dāwe'gi=Seneca.
Núñ'dāye'li=Nantahala.
Nundowaga-Seneca.
Nü'nEmasEqālis=Nunemasekalis.
Nunivagmut, Nunivagmute, Nunivak people=Nun-
ivagmiut.
Nunjagmjut, Nunochogamute=Nunamiut.
Nunseys=Munsee.
Nuntaly=Nuntaneuck.
Nuntewa, Nuntewes=Iroquois.
Nuntialla-Nantahala.
Núñyü'-günwani'ski–Talking Rock.
Nuo Yaucau=Niuyaka.
Nuptadi=Ruptari.
Nuqa'axmats=Nukaakmats.
Nuqa'lkH, Nuqa'lkmH=Nuhalk.
Nuqe=Nukhe.
Nuqiage=Nuquiage.
Nüqtú=Dakota:
Nuqueño–Nootka.
Nu'-q'wāt-tcu'-tün=Nukhwuchutun.
Nures=Nuri.
Nurhantsuaks=Norridgewock.
Nüschè-kääri-Nushekaayi.
Nuschke-tän=Wushketan.
Nusconcus, Nuscoucus=Muscongus.
Nusdalum=Clallam.
Nushagagmut=Nushagagmiut.
£ Nushaltkagakni.
Nushegagmut=Nushagagmiut.
Nushegak=Nushagak,
Nusherg utes= Nushagagmiut.
Nusiok=Neusiok.
Nuskarawaoks=Cuscarawaoc.
Nusk'E'lstEm H=Nuskelst.
Nu-sklaim, Nüs-klai'-yum = Clallam.
Nuskoncus, Nuskoucus=Muscongus.
Nü-so-lupsh=Cowlitz, Kwaiailk.
Nüsq!E'Ist=Nuskelst.
Nüss-kā=Niska.
Nustoc=Neusiok.
#' !=Nuskek.
Nuta-Yaudanchi.
Nutaa=Mono.
Nu-tca-'tenne=Ntshaautin.
Nutcă'tlath=Nuchatlitz.
Nüt-chu">Nuchu.
Nu'-tcu-ma'-tün 3ün'né= Kthutetmetseetuttun, Nu-
chunnatuntunne.
Nüt-él=Sotstl.
Nüt-ha=Mono.
Nuthe'ihtsköne=Tkeiktskune.
Nuthesum=Mutsun.
Nutka-Nootka.
Nu'tl'E'l=Sotstl.
Nutltlé'iq=Nutltleik.
Nutonetoos=Nutumutu.
Nuts=Ute.
Nutschek=Nuchek.
Nutuntu = Nutunutu.
Nuvuk, Nuvukdjuaqdjuq=Nuvung.
Nuweta== ' qdjuq
Nuwichawanick=Newichawanoc.
Nu-witti=Nawiti.
Núwákmut, Nuwung, Nuwúñmiun-Nuwukmiut.
Nuxa'lk := Nuhalk.
Nuxe=Nukhe.
Nuxitsomx=Nukitsomk.
Nüyu'hi–Nayuhi.
Nvrvmbega=Norumbega.
N-wa-ih=Nkaih.
Nwa"-ka-Ontwaganha.
N"Wamish = Dwamish,
Nwasabée Navaho.
Nx'ömi'n=Nehow mean. -
Nxtüsum = Dakota.
Nyakai = Nkya.
Nyantecets, Nyantecutt, Nyanticke=Niantic.
Nyavapai, "Nyavi Pais-Yavapai.
#. Nyack. N
igmjut-Nigiklik.
#" Niantic.
Nyiskat- Nsisket.
Nypagudy=Nipaguay.
Nypissings, Nypsins--Nipissing.
Nyu-sà-ru'-kan - Nursoorooka.
Nzis-kat, Nzyshat=NSisket.
| Oakbus
Oabano=Ouabano.
Oaboponoma= Hoabonoma.
Oacpuagui =Saric.
0adauwaus=Ottawa.
Oajuenches=Cajuenche.
Oaka Loosa=Okalusa.
Oakanagans=Okinagan.
=Oakfuskee.
Qakchog, Oakchoie=Okchayi,
Oakchoieooche=Okchayudshi.
Oakchoys=Okchayi.
Oakfuskies, Oakfusky-Oakfuskee.
Qakgees=Okchayi.
Oakinackene,0akin
akiuskees=Oakfuskee.
O
Oakjoys=Okchayi,
#alaya
Oak-li-sarcy=Uktahasasi.
Oakmulge, Oakmulgee, old fields, Oakmulgee, old
towns, Oakmulge fields, Oakmulges, Oakmulgis,
Oakmulgo=Ocmulgee. -
Oak-pa-pas-Hunkpapa.
Oakpuskee=Oakfuskee.
Oak-tar-sar-say, Oak Tarsarsey=Uktahasasi.
Oaktashippas–Octashepas.
an=Okinagan.
0aktaw : Uktahasasi.
Oaktchoie=Okchayi.
Oanancock=Onancock.
Oanoska=Ohanhanska.
Q'aquima=Kiakima.
Oate-lash-schute=Ootlashoot.
Qathkaqua=Onathaqua.
Oā-tish-tye=San Felipe.
Oat-la-shoot, Oat-lash-shoots, Oat-lash-shute=0ot.
lashoot.
Oatsees=Yazoo.
bekaws=Abihka.
#: £ uiouoit=Abnaki.
ewong=Chippewa.
Obika= £ ka.
Obiki-Walpi.
£
jibways=Chippewa.
# : A £
0-bwah-nug=Dakota.
0çages=Osage.
0cahumpky=Okehumpkee,
Oca'kamigawininiwag=Oschekkamegawenen"
wak.
Ocala, Ocale, Ocali-Olagale.
Ocameches=Occaneechi.
Ocanes=Lipan.
Ocansa, Ocapa=Quapaw.
Occaanechy=Occaneechi.
#" Accohanoc.
Occaneches, Occaneeches=Occaneechi.
Occha, Occhoy=Okchayi.
Occone=Oconee.
Occoneachey=Occaneechi.
0ccouys=Oconee.
Occuca – Ocuca.
Oceti Sakowin=Dakota.
0e-fus-coo-che=Oakfuskudshi.
Oc-fus-kee-Oakfuskee.
Ocha=Hoko.
Ochahannanke=Accohanoc.
Ochanahoen–Ocanahowan.
Och = Winnebago.
öchasteguin, ochatagin, Ochataiguin, ochates"
0cha in, Ochatequins–Huron.
0-ché= ''.
0-che-au-po-fau, Ochebofa-Talasse.
Ochecames, Ochecamnes-Yachikamni.
Ochecholes=Ochechote.
Ocheeaupofau=Talasse.
Ochees=Yuchi.
Ocheeses=Ocheses.
Ochekamnes= Yachikamni
Ochekhamni=Okechumne.
0chelaga=|Hochelaga.
Ochelay= Hochelayi.
Ochenang=Chenango. Shenango. -
Ochente Shakoan, Ochente Shakons-Dakota, "
Council Fires.
Ocheobofau=Talasse.
£ band=Tuziyammos.
'chépé'wäg-Chippewa.
cchesees= Lower Creeks, Ocheese.
Ochesos=Ocheese.

BULL. 30]
Ochessigiriniooek, Ochessigiriniouek, Ochestgooetch,
Ochestgouetch, Ochestigouecks=Oukesestigouek.
Ocheti Shaowni=Dakota.
0-che-ub-e-fau, Ocheubofau=Talasse.
Ochi=San Juan.
Ochiakenens, Ochiatagonga=Shawnee.
Ochiatenens=Wea.
Ochie tari-ronnon=Cherokee.
Ochile=Axille.
Ochinakein=Okinagan.
Ochineeches=Occaneechi.
0-ching-i-ta=Uchiyingich.
Ochipawa, Ochipewa, Ochipoy,
Chippewa.
Ochivitas= Wichita.
Ochlewahaw=Oclawaha.
Ocho-Hoko.
Ochocumnes=Yachikamni.
Ochguaqua, Ochtaghguanawicroones, Ochtayhqua-
nawicroons= £
0-chuce-ulga=Ochisialgi.
0-chunga-raw, Ochunkgraw, 0-chunk-o-raw = Win-
nebago.
Ochus=Achusi.
Oçita=Ucita.
Ocka=Okchayi.
Ock-co-witth-Wishosk.
Ockfuskee=Oakfuskee.
Ockha, Ockhoys=Okchayi.
Ockinagees=Occaneechi.
Ocki Pah-Utes, Ocki-Pi-Utes=Agaihtikara.
Ockiwere=Chiwere.
Ockmulgo=Ocmulgee.
Oc-la-wa-haw, Oc-le-wau-hau-thluc-co-Oclawaha.
Ocoina=Bocoyna. -
Ocon, Oconas, Oconery's, Ocones, Oconis, Oconnee=
Oconee.
Ocosaus=Arkokisa.
£
cquagas-Oquaga.
#'" Osotchi.
Octaaros=Winnebago.
Octageron=Ostogeron.
Octagouche=Restigouche.
0c s= Winnebago.
Octata=Oto.
Octobagrass=Winnebago.
Octguanes=Yuma.
Octi=Agaihtikara.
Octibea = Yazoo.
Octiyokny=Okitiyakni,
Ochippewais =
OCHESSIGIRINIOOEK-OIOG8EN
1107
Octoctatas=Oto.
Oc ts=Ottawa.
Octolacto, Octolatas=Oto.
Octonagon Band=Ontonagon.
o:* Octotales, Octotas, Octotata, Octotota=
Oto.
Ocumlgi=Ocmulgee.
0-cun-cha-ta=Kanchati.
Ocunnolufte=Oconaluftee.
Ocus=Achusi. -
Odagami, 0 aig=Foxes.
Odahwah, Odahwaug=Ottawa.
Odakeo=Odukeo's band.
6dami-Tepehuane.
Odawas–Ottawa.
Qdchipewa-Chippewa:
0-de-eilah, Ode-i-lah = Kikatsik.
Odgavigamut-Ugovik.
Qdgiboweke=Chippewa.
# 0
- -guag-um-eeg, Odishkwagami, Odishkwa-Ga-
#. O-dish-quag-um-eeg, O-dish-quag-um-ees,
qu mme=Nipissing.
Qdistastagheks: Mascoutens.
Odjibewais, Od-jib-wag,0djibwas, Odjibwe,0djibwek-
o '"
ji'wagén'=Gewauga.
£
0dsinac £
0-dug-am-eeg, Odugamies, 0-dug-aumeeg=Foxes.
£ Oealitx=Oealitk, ug eg
Oekfusaet=Oakfuskee.
0é'Litz=Oetlitk.
CEnné= Eskimo.
Oenock= Eno.
Oenrio=Ouenrio.
0enronronnons=Wenrohronon
Qetbatons=Wahpeton.
0é'tlitg =Oetlitk.
CEtsoenhwotenne=Natliatin.
0-e'-tun'-i-o-Crows,
Oeyendehit=Neodakheat.
Ofagoulas, Ofegaulas, Offagoulas, O‘fegoulas, Offo-
goula, Ofugulas = Ofogoula.
Ogablallas-Oglala.
Ogährit-tis-Miskut.
Ogalalab Yokpahs, Ogalala Dacotas, 0-ga-la'-las,
Ogalallahs, Ogalallas, O'Galla, Ogallah, Ogallala,
Ogallalahs, Ogallalla, Ogallallah, Ogallallas,
Ogallallees=Oglala.
0-ga-pa-Quapaw.
Oga P"Hoge, £- Kuapooge.
Ogavimamute=Ugovik.
0-ge-chee, Ogechi, Ogeeche=Ogeechee.
Ogeelala=Oglala.
Ogeetches=Ogeechee.
Ogehage=Conestoga.
Ogellahs, Ogellalah, Ogellalas = Oglala.
Oghguagees, Oghguago, Qghkawaga, Oghkwagas,
£, Oghguago, Oghguajas, Oghquuges=
quaga.
Qghrekyonny=Ohrekionni.
Ogibois=Chippewa.
£
g-la/-la=Oglalaichichagha.
Oglala-hiča-Oglala.
Oglala-ičićaga, Oglala-itc'itcaxa=Oglalaichichagha
Oglala-qtca=Iteshicha.
Oglallah=Oglala.
Oglemut, Oglemutes=Aglemiut.
Ognitoa=Oquitoa.
Ogoh pae=Quapaw.
Ogoize= Bannock.
Ogolawla=Oglala.
Ogoleegees=Kailaidshi.
#. Hogologes.
Ogowinagak, Ogowinanagak=Kvinkak.
Ogsadago=Teatonaloga.
Oguahpah, 0-guah-pas, Oguapas-Quapaw.
e Loussas–Opelousa.
O'Gullalas-Oglala.
ülmüt=Aglemiut.
Ohah-hans-hah, 0-hah-kas-ka-toh-y-an-te-Ohan-
hanska.
Ohamiel, Ohamille=Ohamil.
Ohanapa=Oohenonpa.
Ohanock=Ohanoak.
Ohantonwanna=Yanktonai.
Ohavas–Onavas.
Ohdada=Oglala.
0-he-nompa=Ohenonpa.
Ohenonpa Dakotas, Ohenonpas-Oohenonpa.
Ohete-yoe-on-noe=Okitiyakni.
Ohey-aht=Oiaht.
Ohguago=Oquaga.
Oh-hagamiut–Oknagak.
eu=Owaiski.
Ohiat=Oiaht.
Ohikkasaw=Chickasaw.
Ohke=San Juan.
Ohk to unna=Oqtogona.
Ohlones=Olhon.
Oh-nah =Ona.
Ohnowalagantles=Onoalagona, Schenectady.
Ohó-hómo=Dakota.
Ohonoagesu, Ohonoguaga, Ohonoquaugo=Oquaga.
Ohotoma=Pima.
Oh-pah-Opa.
Ohquaga=Oquaga.
Ohquage=Osguage.
Ohque=San Juan.
Ohsarakas-Saratoga.
Ohshahch=Oshach.
Ohuaqui, Ohuqui = Pojoaque.
Qhyaht, Ohyat=Oiaht.
Oiatenon, Oiatinon=Wea.
0iatuch=Oiaht.
Oi-cle-la-Waitlas.
0igoien=Goiogouen.
Oil Spring=Tecarnohs.
Oiogoen=Goiogouen. -
Ologoen, Oiogoenhronnons=Cayuga.
Oiogoien, Oiogouan=Goiogouen.
Ologouan, 0iogouanronnon=Cayuga.
Oiogouen = Cayuga, Goiogouen.
Ologouenronnon=Cayuga,
0iog8en=Goiogouen,



1108
[B. A. E.
OIOGOUIN-OMAHANES
Oiogouin-Cayuga, Goiogouen.
Oioguen, Oiogwen=Goiogouen.
Oiougovenes=Cayuga, Goiogouen.
Oi-ra-uash=Querechos.
Oitapars=Oapars.
Oiudachenaton=Oughetgeodatons.
£n
yurpe=Oyukhpe.
Ojachtanichroenee-Wea.
Ojadagochroehne=Catawba.
Ojadagochroene=Cherokee.
0.jang-ge Pho-quing-ge=Shipapulima.
Ojatinons=Wea.
0.je-bway, Qjeebois, Ojibaway, Ojibbewaig, Ojibbe-
ways, Ojibboai, Ojibeways, Ojibois, Ojibua, Ojibwa,
0.jib-wage, Ojibwaig, Q-jib-wa-rek, £ Ojib-
ways, Ojibway-ugs, £.
Oji Caliente=Aguas Calientes, arm Spring
Apache.
-ke=San Juan.
o Benado=Pitchaya.
o Caliente=Aguas Calientes, Hawikuh, Kiapk-
Wainak win.
o Caliente Apaches=Warm Spring Apache.
o de Pescado-Pescado.
ogouen=Goiogouen.
ongoveres=Cayuga.
ercado, Ojo Pescado, Ojo Pesoado= Pescado.
0 jo-que-San Ildefonso.
Qjos alientes=Kiapkwainakwin, Ojo Caliente.
Oj-po-re-ge=Abechiu.
Oj-qué=San Juan.
o £
Oka alhtakala, Oka-altakkala, Oka-attakkala-Oka-
altakala.
Okadada=Oglala.
0 kaga-wicasa=Qkaghawichasha.
Okähno= Honsading.
Oka Hoola, Oka Hoolah=Okahullo.
Okahumky=Okehumpkee.
Oka Loosa=Okalusa.
Oka Lopassa=Oka Kapassa.
Okames, Okams=Kansa.
Okanagam=Okinagan.
Okanagan=Nkamaplix, Okinagan.
Okanagon, O-kan-ā-kan, Okanakanes, Okanaken=
Okinagan.
Okanandans, 0-kan-dan-das-Oglala.
O'Kanies-Kanies=Okinagan.
Okanis=Kansa.
Oka-no-Honsading.
Oka talaia, Okatallia=Okatalaya.
Oka-tiokinans=Okitiyakni.
Okatlituk=Oetlitk.
Okaxa-witcaca=Okaghawichasha.
Ok-chai, Okchoys=Okchayi,
Ok-chün’wa=Oktehunualgi.
Okdada=Oglala. -
Oke-choy-atte=Alibamu, Okchayi.
Okecoussa=Okalusa.
Okee-og-mut, Okeecgmutes=Okiogmiut.
Oke-ho= Hoko.
Oke Lousa, Okéloussa=Okalusa.
Okenaganes, Okenakanes=Okinagan.
Okenechee = Occaneechi.
0keno= Hoko.
Oke-noke, Okenope = Honsading.
0kesez=0cheses.
Oketayocenne, Okete Yocanne, 0-ke-teyoc-en-ne=
Okitiya kni.
Okfuski = Oakfuskee.
Okfusku'dshi-Oakfuskudshi.
Okhaganak= Okiogmiut.
£
Okhata Talaia=Okhatatalaya.
Okhogamute=Oknagak.
#
|
o
Okiakanes, Okinaganes, Okinahane, Okinakain, Oki-
nakan, Okinakane, Okina'ken, Okinekane, Okin-e-
Kanes, 0-kin-i-kaines, Okinokans, 0-ki-wah-kine=
Okinagan.
0k-kak=Okak.
Okkiadliving - Ukiad living.
Okkiosorbike Okiosorbik.
Okkokonimesite Okommakamesit.
Okkowish = Agu wesh.
Oklahaneli, Okla-humali = Oklahannali.
Oklevuaha, Oklewaha = Oelawaha.
Okmulge, Okmulgee, Okmulgi = Ocmulgee,
0knagamut, Oknagamute–0knagak,
Oknaka=Oglala.
Oknan s=Okinagan.
£ Uknavik.
Okoelaihoeláhta=Watakihulata.
Okohoys=Okohayi.
0'kok=Okak.
Okonagan, Okonagon=Okinagan.
Okonee=Oconee.
Okonegan=Okinagan.
Okönhomessit=Okommakamesit.
Okóni=Oconee.
Okoro-Arikara.
Okótsali=Ocota.
Okpiktalik, Okpiktolik=Opiktulik.
Oksak talaya=Osuktalaya.
Okshee= Klamath.
#'.
Oktchayu'dshi-Okchayudshi.
Oktibbeha=Yazoo.
Okuaho=Toryohne.
Okuvagamute=Okivogmiut.
Oku-wa'-ri=Sia.
Okuwa-tdóa, Ókuwa-tówa-Okuwa.
Okwhüske=Oakfuskee.
Olacatano=Olagatano.
Olacnayake=Oclackonayahe.
0'-lah-ment'-ko-Olamentke.
Olalla-Oraibi.
Olanches=Yaudanchi.
Olashes=Ola.
Olasse=Atasi.
Olata Ouae Utina=Utina.
Olchone=Olhon.
Old Castle=Canadasaga.
Old Chilili=Chilili.
Old Colony Indians=Mashpee.
Old Cusetaw-Kasihta,
Old Estatoee=Estatoee.
Old Field=Gatagetegauning.
Old Fort Hamilton=Nunapithlugak.
Old Gauché's gens=Watopachnato.
Old Harbor=Nunamiut.
Old Indian Village=White-eyes Town.
Old Matacombe-Guarungunve.
Old Merrawnaytown=Chatoksofke.
Oldnass=Niska.
Old Oneida=Ganowarohare.
Old Osonee=OSonee.
Old Peach Orchard Town=Pakan-Tallahassee.
Old Shawnesse Village=Shawneetown.
Old Showonese Town=Chartierstown.
Old Suwanee town, Old Suwany Town=Suwanee
Old Tal-e-see=Talasse.
Old Town=Outaunink.
Old Town, Old Town Village=White-eyes Town.
Old Tuni-Heshota Ayathltona.
Old Yazoo Village=Yazoo.
Old Zuñi=Heshota Ayathltona.
Oleachshoot=Ootlashoot.
Oleepas–Ololopa.
Olelachshoot=Ootlashoot.
Olelato-Olulato.
Olgatano=Olagatano.
Olhones=Olhon.
Olibahali=Ullibahali.
Olibahalies=Alibamu, Ullibahali.
Olilefeleia=Oklafalaya.
Olinacks=Abnaki.
Q:lip as, 0-lip-pas-Ololopa.
Olitifar = Littefutchi.
Oljon=Olhon.
Ol'-la-Ola.
Ollajocue=Aiyahokwe.
Ollemon Indians=Olamon.
£i.
Qileppaul'kah teht'l=Medilding.
0llo's=Oto.
0locatano=Olagatano.
Ololópai=Ololopa.
Olomanosheebo=Romaine.
Olompalis=Olumpali.
Ol-o'-wi-dok, 01'-o-wit, Ol-o-wi'-ya-Olowitok.
01'-po-sel=0lbosel.
Olwere = Chiwere.
Olwiya=Olowitok.
Oma-a=Omowuh.
Omackäsiwag=Omushkasug.
Omaha hcaka, Omahahs=Omaha.
Omahanes=Okinagan,
Built. 30]
Omahaws. Omahuas–Omaha.
Omail= Ohamil.
Omaka, Omalia=Omaha.
Omameeg=Miami.
0-man-ee-Mclewakanton.
0-man'-ha,0-man-ha-hca=Omaha.
Omanisé=Ommunise.
O'manits'énóx=Omanitsenok.
Omanomineu, Omanomini=Menominee.
Omans, Omaonhaon=Omaha.
Omäschkäsé Wenenewak=Wazhush.
Omashkekok= Maskegon.
Omatchamne=Machemni.
Omate's=Onondaga.
Omato-Huma.
O'-mau=Okuwa, Omowuh.
Omau'-hau=Omaha.
0-maum-ee-Mclewakanton.
0-maum-eeg=Miami.
Omawhaw, Omawhawes=Omaha.
Omawuu=Omowuh.
Omeaoffe, Omeaosse, Omeaotes=Omenaosse.
Omee Towns=Maumee Towns.
Omenak=Umana.
O'menê=Nootka.
Omi=Ahome.
Omianicks, Omie=Miami.
Omikoues=Amikwa.
Omissis-Omisis.
Omitaqua=Omitiaqua.
Omkwa=Umpqua.
Ommas=Huma.
Omochumnies=Machemni.
Omoloa= Homolua.
Omouhoa, Omowhows=Omaha.
Ompaam=Patuxet.
Omuhaw = Omaha.
0-mun-o-min-eeg=Menominee.
Omush-kas, 0-mush-kas-ug=Wazhush.
Omush-ke-goag, Omushkegoes=Maskegon.
Omutchamne, Omutchumnes=Machemni
Onabas–Onavas.
Onachaquara=Anacharaqua.
Onachas–Washa.
Onachee-Onnahee.
Onachita=Wichita.
Onadago=Onondaga.
Ona os, Onadaicas, Onadakoes=Anadarko.
Onaghee=Omnahee.
o: es, Onagonque, Onagunga, Onagungees=
Abnaki
Onahe, Onahee, Onahie=Onnahee.
Onancoke=Onancock.
Onandaga, Onandages, Onandagos, Onandgo, Onando-
gas-Onondaga.
Onankok=onancock.
Onantagues=Onondaga.
Onaouientagos=Weendigo.
Onapien, Onapienes=Onapiem.
Onaucoke=Onancock.
Onaumanients=Onawmanient.
Onawaraghhare=Ganowarohare, Oneida (vil.).
Oncapapas-Hunkpapa.
# aul -' £
nch-pa-pah = Hunkpapa.
Oncidas–Oneida. papa
Onckeway=|Uncowa.
Onconntehocks=Abnaki.
Onc-pah-pa, Oncpapa= Hunkpapa.
Ondadeon was–Cherokee.
Ondages=Onondaga.
Ondataouaouat=Ottawa.
0ndataouatouat=Illinois.
0ndatauauat, Ondatawawat=Ottawa.
Ondatouatandy= Potawatomi.
Ondawagas–Seneca.
Ondiakes=Abnaki.
Ondiondago=Onondaga.
Ondironon=Aondironon.
Ondoutaouaheronnon=Ondoutaouaka.
0nd8ta8aka=Ottawa.
Oneachquage=Oquaga.
#. Hunk £
One-daugh-ga-haugh-ga=Onondaga.
Onehohquages=Oguaga.
Oneida Castle=Ganowarohare.
Oneiout–Oneida (vil.).
Onejages=Abnaki.
OMAHAWS—ONONDAGAES
1109
Onejagese=Sokoki.
£ d'
Onendagah =Onondaga (vil.).
# £"'. à
ne ages, nén hokwā'ge=Oquaga.
#:
Oneout-Oneida (vil.).
Oneugière, Onewyiure=Caughnawaga.
Onextaco-Onixaymas.
Oneydoes=Oneida.
#": Oneida (vil.).
Onghetge.chaton, Onghetgéodatons=Oughetgeoda-
tons.
Ongmarahronon, Ongniarahronon,0nguiaahra-Ong-
niaahra.
Oñ-gwā-no"-syon'-ni'=Iroquois.
Oniactmaws, Oniase Wea.
Oniasontke, Oniasont-Keronons= Homniasontkero-
non.
0niatonons, Oniattanon=Wea.
Onie-le-toch=Oealitk.
Onieoute=Oneida (vil.).
0ni'hao, 0-ni-'ha-o-Omaha.
0nillas–Wea.
Oninge, Oningo=Venango.
Onioen-Goiogouen.
Onionenhronnons, Oniouenhronon=Cayuga.
önipöwisibiwininiwag-Onepowesepewenenewak.
Oniscousins=Wisconsin.
Onkapas–Oyukhpe.
Onkdaka=Oglala.
Onkinegans=Okinagan.
Onkouagannha=Ontwaganha.
Onkpahpah, Onkpapah=Hunkpapa.
Onlogamies=Foxes.
Onnachee=Onnahee.
Onnagonges, Onnagongues, Onnagongwe, Onnagon-
ques=Abnaki.
Onnandages, Onnatagues=Onondaga.
Onnatucks=Onuatuc.
Onnayayou-Honeoye.
Onneioté=Goiogouen.
Onneiou, Onneioute=Oneida (vil.).
Onnei6theronnon=Oneida.
Onnenatu=Deyodeshot.
Onnentagues=Onondaga.
Onnentissati=Onentisati.
Onney atte, Onnie8te=Oneida (vil.).
Onnogonges, Onnogongwaes=Abnaki.
Onnoncharonnons=Ononchataronon.
Onnondaga=Onondaga.
Onnondage=Onondaga (vil.).
o: £ Onnondagues=Onon-
aga. -
Onnondague=Onondaga (vil.).
Onnondagues=Onondaga.
Onnondaqué=Onondaga (vil.).
Onnongonges=Abnaki.
Onnoniote=Oneida (vil.).
onnonlages, Onnontaé=Onondaga.
Onnonta'e, Onnontae, Onnontaghé, Onnontagk, On-
montagué=Onondaga (vil.).
Onnontaeheonnons, Onnontaeronnons, Onnontaghé,
Onnontagheronnons=Onondaga.
o: Onnontagué=Onondaga, Onondaga
V1.1.).
Onnontaguehronnons, Onnontaguese, Ononntaguez
Onnontatae=Onondaga.
Onnontcharonnons=Ononchataronon.
Onnontoeronnons=Onondaga.
Onnosarage Castle=Ganowarohare.
Onnotagues=Onondaga.
Onnutague=Kanagaro.
0no=Ona.
0-no-ā'-lä-gone-na=Onoalagona, Schenectady.
Onoaughquaga=Oquaga.
Onoconcquehagas-Abnaki.
Onocows=Konkau.
Ono-dauger=Canandaigua.
Onoganges=Abnaki.
Onoghguagy, Onoghquagey=Oquaga.
On oes, Onogonguas, Onogungos=Abnaki.
Onohog age, Onohoghquaga, Onohoquaga, Onoh-
quauga=Oquaga.
Onokonquehaga=Abnaki.
Ononda-agos, Onondades, Onondaeronnons=Onon-
daga.
Onondaga Castle=Onondaga (vil.).
Onondagaes, Onondagah, Onondagas, Onondagers,
Onondages, Onondagez=Onondaga.
1110
[B. A. E.
ONON DAGHARIE—OPOTO
Onondagharie=Onondaghara.
Onondaghe, Onondagheronons, Onondagos, Ononda-
es, Onondajas, Onondakes, Onondawgaws, Onon-
egas–Onondaga.
Onondowä'=Nundawao.
0-non-é-ka-ga-ha=Mandhinkagaghe.
# es=Abnaki.
Ononhoghquage=Oquaga.
Ononiioté=Oneida (vil.).
0-no'-ni-o-Arikara.
Ononioté–Oneida (vil.).
Ononjete, Ononjoté=Oneida (vil.).
Onontaé, Onontaehronon, Onontaerhonons, Onontae-
ronons, Onontaerrhonons, Onontaez, Onontager,
Onontages, Onontaghés, Onontagué, Onontagueron-
nons, Onontagueronon, Onontaguese, Onontahé,
Onontaheronons=Onondaga.
Onontakaes=Ottawa.
Onontake, Onontatacet=Onondaga.
Onontchataranons, Onontchataronons, Onontchatero-
nons=Ononchataronon.
Ononthagues=Onondaga.
Onontiogas–Onnontioga.
Qnoontaugaes=Onondaga.
Onoquagé, Onoquaghe-Oquaga.
Onossky=Ahtena.
0nothaca-Onathaqua.
Onoundages=Onondaga.
0noyints=Oneida.
0"phü" enikacixa=Anpanenikashika.
Onquilouzass=Opelousa.
Ontaanak=Ottawa.
Ontagamies=Foxes.
Ontagués=Onondaga.
Ontaonatz=Ottawa.
Ontaraeronon, Ontarahronon= Kickapoo.
Ontastoes=Conestoga.
Ontationoue=Nottoway.
Ontdwawies=Ottawa.
Ontehibouse=Chippewa.
Ontoagannha, Ontóagaunha=Ontwagan ha.
Ontoouaganha=Ontwagan ha.
Ontotonta=Oto.
Ontouagannha, Ontgagannha, Ontouagennha-Ont-
waganha.
Ontponies=Ontponea.
Onttaouactz=Ottawa.
Ontwagannha=Ontwaganha.
Qnuatuck-Onuatuc.
Onüg-anugemut=Onuganuk.
Onughkaurydaaug=Seneca.
0-nun-dā’-ga-o-no, Onundagéga=Onondaga.
Onundawaga=Seneca.
£"
Onuntáte-ha'ge=Juniata.
Onuntewakaa–Seneca.
0-nya-de-a'-kan'-hyat=Neodakheat.
Onyapes=Quapaw.
Onyauyah=Honeoye.
Ooailik, Ooallikh=Ualik.
Oochepayyan=Chipewyan.
Oocooloo-Falaya= Oklafalaya.
Oocuca=Ocuca.
O-o-dam=Tepehuane.
Ood-zā-táu-Utsehta.
Ooe-Asa=Tawasa.
Ooe-Asah-Ooeasa.
Oofé-ogoolas = Oiogoula.
Oogahlensie, Oogalenskie=Ugalakmiut.
Ooganok= Uganik.
Oogashik= Ugashik.
Oo-geoo-lik=Ugjulirmiut.
Ooglaamie, Ooglamie=Utkiavi.
Qoglit, Ooglitt-Uglirn.
Ooglovia = Uglovaia.
Oogovigamute, Oogowigamute = Ugovik.
Oogueesik Salik, Ooguensik-salik-Innuits-Ukusik-
salirmiut.
Oo-gwapes=Quapaw.
0ohaiack= Akhiok.
0ohanick= Uganik.
0ohaskeck – Uhaskek.
Oohenoupa-Oohenonpa
0-6-ho-mo-i'-o, 0-ohomo-yo-Dakota.
Qohp Navaho, Walapai.
Oohpap = Maricopa.
Ooiak, Ooiatsk-Uyak.
Oo-innakhtagowik, Ooinukhlagowik, Ooinuktago-
wik=Uinuk.
Oonongas
Ookagamiut, Ookagamute=Ukak.
Oo-ka-na-kane=Okinagan.
#. £
okhogamute=Oknagak.
0okivok=Ukiwokmiut.
Ook-joo-lik=Ugjulirmiut.
Ook-tau-hau-zau-see=Uklahasasi.
Ookwolik=Ugjulirmiut.
Oolukak=Ulukakhotana.
Oo-ma-ha=Omaha.
Oomenak=Umana.
Oomiak-soak=Udluhsen.
Oómi-nu'-tgiu=Himoiyoqis.
Oomnak=Nikolski.
Qomoojek Yutes=Eiwhuelit.
Oonakagamute=Unakagak.
Oonakhtolik=Ungalik.
Oonalakleet=Unalaklik.
Oonalaska-Iliuliuk.
Oonalga, Oonalgenskoi=Unalga
Oonaligmute=Unaligmiut.
| Qonancock-onancock.
| Oonangan=Aleut.
Oonangashik= Unangashik.
Ooncows=Konkau.
Oongenskoi=Unga
öon'hārik Unharik.
Oonoghq ys=Oquaga.
#y Unangashik.
Oonontaeronnons=Onondaga.
Qop=Apache, Navaho, Walapai.
Oopap, Oopas-Maricopa.
Qopungnewing=QPerdniving.
Ooqueesiksillik=Ukusiksalirmiut.
Ooscooches, Oosechu-Osotchi.
0osemite=Awani.
Oo-se-oo-che, Ooseoochee-Osotchi.
Oos-kè-ma=Eskimo.
Oosoomite=Awani.
Oustanale, Oustanalle, Oostanaula, Oos-te-nau-lah,
Oostinawley=Ustanali.
Oostomas=Ustoma.
Ootagamis=Foxes.
Ootam=Pima.
Oote-lash-shoots=Ootlashoots.
Ootivakh, Ootiwakh, Ootkaiowik=Utkiavi.
Ootkeaviemutes, Ootkeavies=Utkiavinmiut.
Ootkooseek-Kalingmoeoot=Ukusiksalirmiut.
Ootooka Mutes, Ootookas-Utukamiut.
Ootslashshoots=Ootlashoot.
06-tyi-ti-Cochiti.
Oouiatanons, 08iata8atenon=Wea.
Ooukia=Cahokia.
00-yapes=Quapaw.
0o e=Uzinki.
op= Apache.
O'-pä-Upan.
Opala-Opata.
Opanock=Ohanoak.
Oparsoitac=Upasoitac.
Opas–Maricopa.
Opasura=Oposura.
Opatas cogüinachis =Coguinachi.
Opatas teguimas=Teguima.
Opate, Opauas-Opata.
Opea=Peoria.
Opechisaht, Opecluset, Ope-eis-aht=Opitchesaht.
0-pe'-ki- 'A'
£ d'Ac £o. :g. Ab
penadyo , Openagos, Openangos-Abnaki.
£ - #
Openoches= Pohoniche.
Opet-ches-aht=Opitchesaht.
Opetsitar=Opitsat.
£orism-war
-p1 J1-que, 1qui- Waipi.
Opil " 5''-opmniako.
0-pil-thluc-co-Opilhlako.
O'pimittish Ininiwac=Nopeming.
0'pimmitish Ininiwuc=Cree.
Opings= Pompton.
Opisitar=Opitsat.
Opistopea=Opistopia.
Ople-goh=Takimilding.
Opocoulas =Ofogoula.
0-po-nagh-ke= Abnaki.
0-po-que-San Ildefonso.
Opoteppe=Opodepe.
Opoto=Oputo.

BULL. 301
Oppegach, Oppegoeh=Opegoi.
Oppenago=Abnaki.
Op-pe-o-Opegoi.
Oppernowick=Operdniving.
Qppe-yoh=Opegoi.
Opposians=Opossian.
Opquive, Opquivi=Walpi.
#. #
-puhn nika-s -ga=Upan.
#
Oquacho, Oquago=Oquaga.
O-qua-pas, Oquapasos=Quapaw.
Oqué-Loussas-Okalusa.
Oquitod=OGuitoa,
Oquwa, Oquwa-tdóa=Okuwa.
Orabi=Oraibi.
Orages=Osage.
Oraiba, Oraibe, Oraiby, Oraiva, Oraivaz, 0raive,
Oraivi=Oraibi.
Orakakes=Orapaks.
Orambe, Orante=Oraibi.
Orapack, Orapakas, Orapakes=Orapaks.
Orarians=Esquimauan Family, Eskimo.
Orawi, Oraybe, Oraybi, Orayve, Orayvee, Orayvi,
Orayxa=Oraibi.
Orcamipias, Orcampion, Orcampiou–Orcan.
Orcoquisa=Arkokisa.
Orcoquisac=San Agustin de Ahumada.
Orcoquisacs, Orcoquizas–Arkokisa.
Ore=Opata.
Oregon Jacks=Ntekem.
Orehbe, Oreiba=Oraibi.
Orendakes=Adirondack.
0-rey-be, Oriabe, Oribas, Oribe, Oribi=Oraibi.
Orientales= Penateka.
Original Pueblo-Aridian.
Orisca, Oriska, Oriske=Ganowarohare.
Orista, Oristanum=Edisto.
Oriva=Oraibi.
Orixa=Edisto.
0rke's-San Juan.
Orleans Indians=Karok.
Orondacks, Orondocks, Orondoes=Adirondack.
Orongouens=Cayuga.
Oron-nygh-wurrie-gughre=Onoalagona.
Oronoake, Oronoke=Woronock.
Oroondoks, Oroonducks=Adirondack.
Oropacks, Oropaxe=Orapaks.
Oroyson=Oroysom.
Orp=Apache.
Orquisaco–Arkokisa.
Orribies=Oraibi.
Orroyo-Pueblo del Arroyo.
Ortithipicatony=Tippecanoe.
Oruk= ArekW.
Orundacks=Adirondack.
Orunges=Mahican.
Orville=Lac Court Oreilles.
Oryina=Oraibi.
Osách-háno=Oshach.
Osaga=Osage.
o: des Chenes, Osages of the Oaks=Santsuk-
dhin.
Osagi=Sauk.
Osaginang, Osaginăwe=Saginaw.
Osaij= Hopi.
0sáki, Osankies=Sauk.
Osapa chitto=Sapa Chitto.
£
Osark=Ozark.
Osasígi=Osage.
Osatoves=Uzutiuhi.
Osaugeeg, Osaukies=Sauk.
Osault St Louis=Caughnawaga.
0'-saw-kee=Sauk.
0-saw-ses=Osage.
Osay= Hopi.
Osaybe-Oraibi.
Osayes=Osage.
Oscameches=Occaneechi.
Osceola's Town=Withlako.
Oscillee=Ocilla.
Oscoochee = Osotchi.
0sédshimäklaks=Osage.
Oseegah=Itscheabine.
Ose-larneby=Assilanapi.
Oseooche=Osotchi.
Osett, Osette=Ozette.
Osevegatchies=Oswegatchie.
OPPEGACH-O-THUN-GU-RAHS
1111
Osewingo=Chenango.
Osh-a-chewan=Osetchiwan.
Öshahak=Dakota.
0'-sharts, Oshatsh–Oshach.
Oshawanoag=Shawnee.
Osheraca-Foxes.
0’shetchiwan=Osetchiwan.
0sheti Shakowin=Dakota.
Oshibwek=Chippewa.
0-sho-na-Oshonawan.
Qsht-yal-a=Ostyalakwa.
Osiguevede=Osiquevede.
Osinies=Ozinies.
Osinipoilles=Assiniboin.
Osipees=Ossipee.
Osita=Wichita.
Ositchy=Osotchi.
o'netson. Oskemanitigous = Oukiskimani-
touk.
Oski holba=Escooba.
Osmaxmikë'lp=Osmakmiketlp.
Osochee-Osotchi.
0soli=Oraibi.
Osooyoos=Nkamip.
Osotonoy, Osotteoez=Uzutiuhi.
Osoyoos=Nkamip.
Ospa=Ospo.
Osquisakamais=Oskouisaquamai.
Ossachile=OSachile.
O e=Osage.
Ossalonida=Assilanapi.
Osseegahs=Itscheabine.
Osse-gon=Ashegen.
Ossepe=Ossipee. .
Ossernenon, Osserrion, Osseruenon=Caughnawaga.
Ossikanna =Seneca.
Ossineboine, Ossiniboine, Ossnobians=Assiniboin.
Ossonane, Ossosandué, Ossosané, Ossossaire=Ossos-
Sane.
Ossoteoez, Ossotéoué, Ossotonoy, Ossotoues, Ossot-
teoez, Ossoztoues=Uzutiuhi.
Ossuchees=Osotchi.
Osswegatche=Oswegatchie.
Ostandousket=Sandusky.
Ostanghaes=Oston wackin.
Ostiagaghroones, Ostiagahoroones=Chippewa.
Ostonoos=Ustanali.
Ostretchees, Ósudshi, Ósutchi-Osotchi.
Oswagatches, Oswagatic, Osweatchies, Osweegachio,
Osweegchie, Oswegachys, Oswegatches, Oswegat-
£ £ swegatchie.
0s chees, swichu= Osotchi.
Oswingo=Chenango.
Oswitcha, Oswitche, Oswitchee-Osotchi.
Otagamies=Foxes.
0-ta-har-ton=Otekhiatonwan.
Otahas–Ottawa.
Ötäkwanawé"runé"=Oquaga.
Otama=Pima.
Otä-nā-sa-ga=Canadasaga.
0.tan.gan=Winnebago.
Otaoas–Ottawa.
Otaopabine=Watopapinah.
OtaSais, Otaoüaks, Otaous=Ottawa.
Otasee, Otasse=Atasi.
Otä'tshia widishi'anun=Otachia.
Otauas – Ottawa.
Otaulubis=Outurbi.
Otáva, Otawas, Otawaus, Otava was = Ottawa.
#o'
0tchagras, 0tchagros= Winnebago.
Otchaqua=Oathaqua.
Otchenti-Chakoang=Dakota.
Otchepóse, Otchipoeses, Otchipois,
Otchipwe=Chippewa.
0-tchun-gu-rah-Winnebago.
Otcitcă könsag=Outchichagami.
0tee toochinas = Otituchina.
Oteliatonwar), 0tehi-atonwar)=Otekhiaton wan.
0-tel-le-who-yau-nau,0tellewhoyonnee-Hotalihuy-
anti.
0t'el'-nna=Eskimo.
Otenmarhem, Otenmarhen-Ointernarhen.
0tentas= Oto.
Oteqi-atonwan=Otekhiaton wan.
0te-toe, Oteuta, Otheues, Othoe, Othonez, Othos,
Othoues, Othouez, Othoves=Oto.
0-thun-gu-rahs=Winnebago.
Otchipoises,


1112
[R. A. E.
OTIARA8ATEN ON.—OUGAPA
£
ckw =N1pissing.
0-til'-tin-Kutchakutchin.
Otina-Utina.
Otinanchahé
Otisee-Atasi.
Otissee = Atasi.
Otjibwek=Chippewa.
0tk-e-a-vik=Utkiavi.
tot k'iál na'as xã'da-i-Otkialnaas-hadai.
Otkiavik, 0tkiawik, Ot-ki-a-wing, Otkiwik="tkiavi.
0tma=Attu.
Otmagra=Winnebago.
*0t na'as xā'da-i-Otnaas-hadai.
Otno-Khotana, Otnox tana = Ahtena.
Otoa=Toalli.
Otoctatas, Otoctotas, Otoe, Otoetata=Oto.
Otogamies=Foxes.
0-toh'-sön=Oglala.
Otok-kok=Utuka.
Oto-kog-ameuts=Utukamiut.
Otokotouemi= Otaguottouemin.
Otomie=Omaha.
Otondiata, Otoniata, Otoniato-Tonihata.
Otonkah-Winnebago.
Otonnica=Tunica.
Otontanta=Oto.
Otopachgnato=Watopachnato.
Otopplata, Otoptata=Oto.
0toseen=Atasi.
Ototantas, Ototatä=Oto.
ötotchassi-Uzutiuhi
Otouacha=Toanche.
Otoutanta, Otoutantas Paoté=Oto.
Otowas, Otoways=Ottawa.
Otseningo, Otsiningo, Otsininko = Chenango.
0ts-on-waeken=Ostonwackin.
0tsotchaué, 0tsotchoué, 0tsotchove,
Uzutiuhi,
0tstonwackin=Oston wackin.
Ottagamies, Ottagaumies= Foxes.
Ottah-wah, Ot-tah-way, Ottaouais, Ottaouets=Ot-
taWa.
Ottapoas–Chippewa.
Ottar-car-me, Ot-tär-gār-me=Foxes.
Ottasees=Atasi.
Ottauwah, Ottawacks, Ottawacs, Ottawaes, Ottawa-
gas, Ottawaies, Ottawak=Ottawa.
Ottawa lake men = Lac Court Oreilles.
Ottawas of Blanchard's Creek, Ottawas of Blanch-
ard's Fork= Blanchard's Fork.
Ottawawa, Ottawawaas, Ottawawe, Ottawawooes,
Ottawaws, Ottaway, Ottawwaws, Ottawwawwag,
Ottawwawwug=Ottawa.
Ot-tech-petl = Otshpeth.
Otter, Nation of the - Amikwa.
Ottersea, Ottesa, Ottessa=Atasi.
0ttewas–Ottawa.
Ottigamie, Ottigaumies, Ottiquamies=Foxes.
0ttisse, 0ttissee-Atasi.
Otto, Ottoas-Oto.
Ottoawa=Ottawa.
0ttoes=0to.
Ottogamis= Foxes.
Ottoos, 0tto's, Ottotatocs, Ottotatoes=Oto.
0ttova, Ottowaes, 0ttowais=Ottawa.
Ottowass=Oto, Ottawa.
Ottowata, Ottowaus, Ottowauways, Ottowawa, Otto-
wawe, Ottowaws. Ottowayer, Ottoways, Ottowose,
Ottwasse= Ottawa.
O'tu'günü =Outogona.
0'-tu-kah-Utuka.
0-tun-nee-Crows.
0turbe- Atarpe.
Otutaches=Oto.
Oua=Wea.
Ouabaches. Ouabachi-Wabash.
Ouabans=Ouabano.
Ouabash Nations=Wabash.
Ouabenakiouek, 8abenakis, Ouabenaquis, Ouabna-
quia – Abnak1.
Ouacé=Ouasouarini.
Ouacha = Washa.
Ouachaskesouek= Wachaskesouek.
Ouachegami = Wachegami.
Ouachibes=Ouachita.
Ouachipuanes=Chipewyan.
Ouachites = Ouachita.
Ouachtanons, Ouachtenons, Ouachtunon-Wea.
Joasseh.
Otsoté=
Ouadbatons, Ouadebathons,
Battons=Wahpeton.
Ouadebatons, Oua de
Ouadiche=Nabedache.
Ouaepetons=Wahpeton.
Ouae Utina=Utina.
Ouagoussac=Foxes.
Ouagoussak=Wakoawissojik.
Ouainco–Waco.
Ouaioumpoum=Wiam.
Ouakichs=Nootka.
Ouakicoms, Ouakikours=Wahkiakum.
Ouakāiechi.ek=Chisedec.
Ouakouingouechiouek=Wakouingouechiwek.
Ouali-Ouasouarini.
Oualla-Oualla, Ouallas-Ouallas-Wallawalla
8anabegoueks=Winnebago.
Ouanahinan=Kannehouan.
Ouanchase=Washa.
8anBinak=Wewenoc.
Ouaouackecinatouek= Huron.
8a8aiation=Wea.
Quaouechkaurini, Ouaouechkairiniouek=Weskarini.
o:". Ouaouiatanoukak, Ouacuiatenonou-
aka Wen,
| Ouaouiechkairini, 8aSiechkarini8ek=Weskarini.
Quaouyartanons=Wea.
Ouapamo=Wapoo.
Ouapeontetons=Wazikute.
Ouapetons=Wahpeton.
Ouapetontetons=Wazukute.
8aras =Malecite.
8arinakiens=Wewenoc.
Ouaroronon=Ongniaahra.
Ouasaouanik=Ouasouarini.
Ouasiconteton=Wazikute.
Ouasitas=Ouachita.
Ouasouarim=Ouasouarini.
Ouasoys=Osage.
=Ouasouarini.
Oüassitas=Ouachita.
Quatabatonha=Wahpeton.
Ouatanons=Wea.
Ouatawais=Ottawa.
Ouatchita=Ouachita.
Ouatemanetons=Ocatameneton.
Ouatenon=Wea.
8atoeronnon, Ouatoieronon=Sauk.
Ouatonons=Wea.
Ouatouâx=Ottawa.
Ouattonon=Wea.
Oubenakis, 8benakis=Abnaki.
Oubestamiouek=Bersiamite.
Oucahipoues=Chippewa.
Oucatonons=Wea.
Ouchage=Osage.
Ouchaouanag, Ouchawanag-Shawnee.
Ouchee-Yuchi.
Ouchessigiriniouek, Ouchestigouek, Ouchestigouetch,
Ouchestigouets=Oukesestigouek.
Ouchibois, Ouchipawah, Ouchipoe, Ouchipoves-Chip-
pewa.
Ouchitaws=Wichita.
Ouchuchlisit, Ou-chuk-lis-aht=Uchucklesit.
Oudebaetons=Wahpeton.
8eanohronons=Wenrohronon.
Oueas-- Wea.
Ouedle=Uedle.
8emess8rit, Ouemessourit=Missouri.
Ouenabegouc=Winnebago.
Ouendat, 8endat=Huron.
Ouenebegonhelinis=Ouinebigonhelini.
Ouenebegons, Ouenebigonchelinis, Ouenibigone, Oue-
nibigoutz= Winnebago.
8enrio=Ouenrio.
Ouenro nation, 8enroronons=Wenrohronon.
Ouentouoronons=Seneca.
8e8eskariniens=Weskarini.
Queperigoueiaouek=Weperigweia.
Ouescharini=Weskarini.
Oueschekgagamlouilimy = Oschekkamegawenene-
wak.
Ouesconsins=Wisconsin,
Ouesperies=Uzutiuhl. -
Oufe Agoulas, Oufé Ogoulas, Oufe Ogulas, Oufe.
ouglas, £ia'-0".
Oufotu-Uzutiuhi.
Ougagliakmuzi-Kinaia- Knaiakhotana.
Ougalachmioutsy, Ougalentze=U'galakmiut.
Ougapa=Quapaw.


Bt. Lt. 301
Ougatanous=Wea.
Oughalakhmute, Oughalakmute, Oughalentze=Ugal-
akmiut.
Oughguaga. Oughquageys, Oughaugoes=Oquaga.
Oughguissasnies=Saint Regis.
Oughtella=Awaitlala.
Ougnagok=Unga:
Ougpauk=Okpaak.
O pas–Quapaw.
Ouh-papas-Hunkpapa.
Ouiagies=Mahican.
Ouias, Ouiatanon, Ouiatenons, Ouiatinons, Ouiato-
nons, Ouiattanon, Ouiattons, Ouicatonans=Wea.
Ouichaatcha=Osage.
Ouichitaws=Wichita.
Ouichram=Tlakluit.
Ouidachenaton, Ouidaougeouaton, Ouidaoug
ton, Ouidaougeounaton, Ouidaugeounaton =
Oughetgeodatons.
Ouldiches=Nabedache.
Ouileute=Quileute.
Ouillas = Wea.
Ouillequegaws=Kwalhioqua.
Ouimiamies=Miami.
Ouinepeag, Ouinipegong, Ouinipegou, Ouinipegouec,
Ouinipégouek, Ouinipigou-Winnebago.
Ouloen=Goiogouen.
Ouioenrhonons, Ouiouenronnons=Cayuga.
Ouisconsins, 8iskonche, Ouiskonches=Wisconsin.
Quispe=Ofogoula.
Ouitanans, Ouitanons, Ouitatotnons=Wea.
Ouitcitas= Wichita.
Ouithloko–Withlako.
Ouitimaus=Wea.
Oujalespious, Oujalespoitons, Oujalespoitous=Ouja.
tespouitons.
Qujatanons=Wea.
£" »uitons.
Oukehaee=Okchayi.
Oukinegans=Okinagan.
Oukivak=Ukiv.ok.
Ouknadok=Uknodok.
Oukouingouechiouek=Wakouingouechiwek.
Oukskenah = Klamath.
Oukviktoulia=Opiktulik.
Oukwak=Ukivok.
Oulchionis=Dulchioni.
Ouloulatines=Olulato.
Ouma=Huma.
Oumalominis, Oumalouminek, Oumaloumines, Ouma-
louminetz=Menominee.
Oumamens, Oumami, Oumamik=Miami.
ois=Bersiamite, Oumamiwek.
Oumamioucks=Bersiamite.
8mamiSek, 8mamiBekhi = Oumamiwek.
Oumamiwek=Bersiamite.
Oumanies=Miami.
Oumaniouets, Oumanois=Oumamiwek.
Oumaominiecs=Menominee.
Oumas=Huma.
Oumatachiiriouetz=Oumatachi.
Oumeami, Oumiamies=Miami.
Oumisagai=Missisauga.
Ou-missouri=Missouri.
Ou-Monssoni Monsoni.
Ounabonims=Menominee.
Ounachkapiouek, Qunadcapis=Nascapee.
Ounagountchaguélioug-iout=Jugelnute.
Ounag-touli– Ungalik.
Qunalaklik=Unalaklik.
Ounangan=Eskimauan Family.
Ounasacoetois = Nassauaketon.
Ounascapis = Nascapee.
8natchatazonons=Ononchataronon.
Quneiout, Ounejout–Oneida (vii.).
Ounepigous=Winnebago.
Ounescapi-Nascapee.
Ounga=Unga.
Ounhann-Kouttanae=Unakhotana.
0unikanes=Amikwa.
0unneiout–Oneida (vil.).
0unnenatu– Deyodeshot.
0unontcharonnous, Ounountchatarounongak-Onon-
chataronon.
Ounspik=Ofogoula.
Ountchatarounounga=Ononchataronon.
Ouoghquogey=Oquaga.
Ouoguens=Goiogouen.
Oupapa=Quapaw.
OUGATANOUS—OUTOUAGANNHA
1113
Oupapinachiouek, Oupapinachisekhi, Oupapinach-
i8kü=Papinachois:
Quperigoue ouaouakhi-Weperigweia.
Qupouteouatamik=Potawatomi.
Ququagos=Oquaga,
Ourages, Ouragies=Mahican.
Ouramanichek=Oumamiwek.
Ouraouakmikoug=Outaouakamigouk.
Ouristigouche=Restigouche.
Our Lady. See Nuestra Señora.
Our Lady of Sorrows and Saint Anthony of Sandia=
Sandia.
Ouroctenon=Wea.
Ous=Osage.
Ousaki, Ousakiouek=Sauk.
Ousasons, Quasso's-O'ge.
- lr Ind Ousatunnuck=Stockbridge.
Ousauches=Osotchi.
Ousetannuck=Stockbridge.
Ousita=Wichita.
Ousolu=Uzutiuhi.
Ousontiwi, Ousoutlwy=Uzutiuhi.
Ouspie, Oussipes=Qfogoula.
Oustaca, Oustack, Oustacs=Westo.
Oustanale, Oustanalle=Ustanali.
Oustestee- Ustisti.
Oustonnoc=Stockbridge.
Outabitibek, Outabytibis=Abittibi.
Outachepas–Chippewa.
Outagami, Outagamie-ock, Outagamiouek, Outag-
amy=Foxes.
Outaganons=Wea.
Outagomies=Foxes.
8takšami8ek, Outakouamiouek, Outakouamiwek=
Attikamegue.
Outantes=Oto.
Outaois, Outaoise, Outaonacs, Outaouacs=Ottawa.
OutaSacs, 8ta8acs, Outaoüaes, 8ta8aes=Ottawa.
Outaouae Sinagos=Sinago.
Outaouagamis=Foxes.
Outaouagas, Outaouaies, Outaouais, Outasais, 8ta-
8ais=Ottawa.
Outaouak of the Sable=Sable.
Outaouaks=Ottawa.
Outaoüaks Sinagaux=Sinago.
Outaouan, Outaouaos, Outaouas, Outa&as, 8ta8as=
Ottawa.
Outaouasinagouk=Sinago.
Outaouas of Talon=Otontagan.
Outaouats, Outaouaus, Outaouax, Outaouays, Outa-
oues, Outaouis-Ottawa.
8ta8kotSemi8ek=Otaguottouemin.
Outaoüois, OutaSois-Ottawa.
Outaouoisbouscottous, Outaouois
Bouscout tou.
Outaoutes, Outaguas, Outaovacs, Outaovas, Outa-
owaies=Ottawa.
Outapa=Ibitoupa.
Outarwas–Ottawa.
Outatibes=Abittibi.
Outauaes, Outauas, Outauies, Outauois, Outavis,
Outavois, Outawacs, Outawais, Outawas, Outa-
wase=Ottawa.
Outawas Sinagos=Sinago.
Outawawas, Outaway, Outawies, Outawois=Ottawa.
#: '.
Outchibouec, Outchibous=Chippewa.
Outchichagamiouetz=Outchichagami.
Outchioung, Outchiouns=Uchium.
Outchipoue, Outchipwais=Chippewa.
Outchitak-Mioute=Uchtak.
Outchouguets=Outchougai.
Outduaois=Ottawa.
Outehipoues=Chippewa.
Outemiskamegs=Temiscaming.
Outentontes=Oto.
Outeonas = Ottawa.
Outias- Wea.
Outichacouk= Atchatchakangouel
Outigamis=Foxes.
Outimacs=Ottawa.
Outina=Utina.
Outinon=Wea.
Outiskouagami, Outisquagamis=Nipissing.
Outitchakouk= Atchatchakangouen.
Outlaw-Pinutgu.
Outoagamis, Outogamis=Foxes.
Outontagans, Outouacks, Outouacs=Ottawa.
Outouagamis=Foxes.
Outouagannham Shawnee.
Bouscouttons=



1114 OUTOU AIS-PADOWAGAS [B. A. E.
Outouais, Outouaouass=Ottawa. | Qzages=Osage.
Outougamis=Foxes. 0-zai=Oraibi.
Outouloubys=Outurbi. Ozajes, Ozanges=Osage.
Outouvas, Outowacs=Ottawa. Ozanghe'darankiac=Sagadahoc.
Outpankas, Outponies=Ontponea. Ozaras, Ozarrar=Maricopa.
Outsotin=HWotsotenne. Ozas=Osage.
Outtagamies, Outtagaumie, Outtagomies=Foxes.
Outtamacks, Outtaois, Outtaouacts, Outtaouatz,
Outta8es, Outtaouis, Outtauois, Outtawaats, Out-
tawas, Outtoaets=Ottawa.
Outtongamis, Outtouagamis=Foxes.
Outtouatz=Ottawa.
Outtougamis=Foxes.
Ouxeinacomigo=Sinago.
0-üxtxitan=Osage.
Ouyākü Ilnigé=Aoyakulnagai.
Ouyapes, Ouyapez=Quapaw.
Ouyas, 8yas, 8yatanon, Ouyatanons-Wea.
Ouyatespony=Oujatespouitons.
o:". 8yatomons, Ouyattanons, Ouyaws=
Wea
Ouyopetons=Wahpeton.
Ouyslanous=Wea.
Ovadebathons=Wahpeton.
Ovagitas=Wichita.
Ovā'gots=Wharhoots.
Ovas-Iowa, Jova.
Ovedsitas=Wichita.
Overhill Creeks=Upper Creeks.
Ovkérok=Ukivok.
Ovvendoes=Owendos.
Owago=Owego.
Owāha, Owahass=Omaha.
Owandats=Huron.
Owaragees=Mahican.
Owassa=Hiwassee.
Owässe wi'dishi'anum=Owasse.
Oways=Kiowa.
Oweantonoge=Weantinock.
Oweatumka=Wetumpka.
Qweckano, 0-weekay no, Oweekayo-Wikeno.
Owegé, Owegey, Owegi, Owegy, Oweigey=Owego.
Owekofea-Weogufka.
o:* Owenagunges, Owenagungies=Ab-
Intikl.
Owendaets, Owendats=Huron.
0.wendoes=Owendos. -
0.wendot=Huron.
Owen's River Indians=Kotsava.
Owens Valley Paiutes= Petenegowats.
Owenungas-Abnaki.
Owhat, Öwhat-tdóa=Okuwa.
£ Kwalhioqua.
0whü. Owhu-tdoa=Okuwa.
öwia'ieitoh-ocalitk.
£", willopah. *
Owitchees=Osotchi.
Owit-lei-toh=Oetlitk.
Owongos= Kowanga.
Owseecheys=Osotchi.
0xiailles=Okchayi.
Oxitahibuis=Ojiataibues.
0xmulges=Ocmulgee.
0xomiut=Okomiut.
Oxquoquiras = Arkokisa.
Oyachtownuk Roanu= Wea.
Oyadackuchraono, Oyadagahroenes, Oyadage"-ono,
0-ya-da’-go-o-no=Cherokee,
Oyágamut-Kuskwogmiut.
Oyaghtanont=Wea.
= Kuskwogmiut.
Oyanders= Mohawk.
Oyatage-rónon=Cherokee.
0-ya-tay-shee-ka, Oyate-citca, Oyate sica=Oyate-
shicha.
Oyatonons=Wea.
Oyaudah = Cherokee.
0ydica=Oydican.
Oyelloightuk=Oealitk.
Oyer-lal-lah =Oglala.
Oyique=Oyike.
Oynondage= Onondaga (vil.).
Oyoa–Iowa.
Oyogouins=Cayuga.
Oypatoocoola, Oypat oocooloo =Oypatukla.
Oytapars, Oytapayts=Oapars.
0yty-aht=()iaht.
Oyuhpe, 0yuqpe=Oyukhpe.
Oyyatanous=Wea.
Oz-ash = Wazhazha.
Ozaukie=Sauk.
Ozeailles=Okchayi.
Ozembogus=Ozanbogus.
| Ozenick=Ozenic.
Ozenies=Ozinies.
0zi=Oraibi.
Ozimies=Ozinies
0zinieke=Ozenic.
Ozotheoas, Ozotoues=Uzutiuhi.
Pa-a'-bi-a=Payabya.
Paachiquis-Pacuaches.
Paaco-Paako.
Paalat=Pajalat.
Paanese=Saponi.
Paante=Panthe.
Pa Bda-ská=Salish.
Pabierni'n=Keresan Family.
Pa-ga'-Patha.
Pacaha=Quapaw.
Pacahuches=Pakawa.
Pacamas=Pacana.
*::". Pacamtekock, Pacamtekookes= Pocom-
uo.
Pacanacot=Pokanoket.
Pacanas-Pacana.
Pacanaukett, Pacanawkite=Pokanoket.
Päcanche=Pakanchi.
Pacanokik=Pokanoket.
Pacaos= Pakawa.
Pacarabo=Cheyenne.
Paccamagannat=Paccamagannant.
Pacer band of Apaches=Kiowa Apache.
Pacha, Pacha, Pachac-Patzau.
Pa es=Parchaque.
Pachai= Patzau.
£i Pataguo.
Pachalaca, Pachalate=Pachalaque.
Pachales=Pachal.
Pachalgagu-Pachalaque.
Pachami, Pachamins=Nochpeem.
Pachanga=Temecula.
Pachany=Tankiteke.
Pachao-Pakawa.
Pacha Oglouas, Pacha-Ogoulas = Pascagoula.
Pachaques=Parchaque.
Pachaug, Pachaxa=Patzau.
Pacheena, Pacheenett, Pachenah=Pacheenaht.
£ £ ticook
achgatgoch=Scatioook.
£
Pachoches=Pakawa, Parchaque.
Pachough= Patchoag.
Pachquadnach=Wechquadnach.
Pachtolik=Pastolik.
Pachules=Pachal.
qágin=Pawnee.
£
affin-díza=Arikara.
# wasábé= Wichita.
ackachooge=Pakachoog.
Packamins=Tankiteke.
Packanoki, Packanokick= Pokanoket.
Packemitt=Punkapog.
Pack-wans= Pekwan.
Pacoas-Pakawa.
Pacomtuck=l'ocomtuc.
Paconekick=Pokanoket.
Pacos = Pakawa.
Pacotucke=Pawcatuck.
Pacotucketts=Wamesit.
Pacpoles=Pacpul.
Pacuaches, Pacuas-Pakawa.
Pacuchianis=Pacuachian.
Padacus=Comanche.
Pa-dai-na, Pa-da’-ni, Padani Masteta=Pawnee.
Padanka, Padaws, Padducas-Comanche.
Pad-gee-li-gau-Padshilaika,
Padje' ga "=Padzhegadzhin.
Padokas, Padoncas, Padonees, Padoo, Padoueahs,
Padoucas, Padoucee-Comanche.
Padowagas-Seneca.
pull. 301
Paduca, Paducahs, Paducas, Paduka-Comanche.
Paegan=Piegan.
Paego= Pecos.
£ = Piegan. l
ae-qo, Paequiu, Pae-quiua-la-Pecos.
£ £ q
Pae-yoq'ona = Pecos.
Págago=Papago.
Pagampache, Pagampachis=Pahvant.
Pågånåvo-Cheyenne.
agan le -
Pagasett=Paugusset.
Paghhuntanuck=Pauhuntanuc.
Pagnati=Paguate.
Pagnines=Paisin.
Pagninoas-Bokninuwad.
Pago= Pecos.
Págonotch=Paiute.
Pagos= Pecos.
Pagosines=Paisin.
Pagouitik=Pawating.
Págowitch, Págowits=Navaho.
Pagsin=Paisin.
Paguaches=Pacuaches.
Paguachis= Pakawa, Pacuaches.
£ Pahvant. -
Pagui=Tagui.
Paguichic, Paguichique=Pagaichi.
Pagu-uits, Pa'-gu-wéts=Navaho.
Pägwäki= Pequawket.
Pag-wa-nu-chi-Uinta.
Pa-ha-hi'-a=Payabya.
Pa-ha-sa-bé= Mescaleros.
Pa-ha-sca, aahatsi = Pahatsi.
Pa-hed-ke-teh-a Village=Papakeecha.
ahensi=Pahatsi.
ah-huh-hach-is-Pohoniche.
Pahi Mahas-Skidi.
Pah-kah-nah-vo-Cheyenne.
Pahkee=Siksika.
Pähk-wans= Pekwan.
Pahlachocolo=Apalachicola.
Pahlai=Cochiti.
Pah-lo-cho-ko-los=Apalachicola.
Pahmetes= Paiute.
Pahneug=Pawnee.
Pahnutes Utahs=Paiute.
Pa-ho-cha, Pa-ho-dje, Pa-ho-ja=Iowa.
Pahós'-hădsho= Palhosalgi.
Pahouitingdachirini, Pahouiting8ach Irini–Pawat-
1ng.
PahStet=Iowa.
Pah Ranagats, Pah-rán-ne, Pah-Reneg-Utes= Paran-
iguts.
Pah-rū-sà-páh=Paiute.
Pah-to-cahs=Comanche.
Pah-Touts=Paiute.
Pahuanan=Paguanan.
Pahuata=Paguate.
Pahucae, Pa-hu-cha=Iowa.
Pahui=Tagui.
Pahusitahs, Pah-Utah, Pah-Utes= Paiute.
Pah-Vantes, Pahvants, Pah-Wauts, Pah Vents, Pah-
vontee=Pahvant.
P'āhwia'hlíap=San Ildefonso.
*::iterase trial. Pahwittingdach-irini-Pawat-
Ing.
Pa'-i-Pawnee.
Paia, Paiaia, Paialla=Payaya.
Pai ä'ti= Paiute.
Paiaya= Payaya.
Pa-ifan amím=Alsea.
Pai-Ides = Paiute.
Pai'-in-kgwu'-t'gu–Paiinkkhwutthu.
Paík=Siksika.
Paikanavos, Paikandoos=Cheyenne.
Paikawa, Paikawan=Pakawa.
Paiki-Paki.
Pallishs=Copalis.
Paillailles=Payaya.
Paille '".
Pailsh, Pailsk=Copalis,
Pail-uk-sun=Sail upsun.
Paimjut, Paimut, Paimute=Paimiut.
Päiné= Pawnee.
Pain-pe-tse menay= Dakota.
Paint Creek Town=Chillicothe.
PADU CA– PALM SPRINGS
1115
Painted Heart Indians=Skits wish.
Painted Indians=Pintados. |
Paisans, Les=Seneca. |
Paisau=Patzau.
£rPaiute. P
alugan, Paluguan=Payuguan.
Pai'-u-i-yu'-nit t'gai=Paiuiyunitthai.
Paiulee, Paiutes, Pai-yu'chimü, Pai-yüdshi, Pai-yu'ts!
*=Paiute.
Paiztat=Patzau.
Pajalache=Pachalaque.
Pajalaches, Pajalames=Pajalat.
Pajalaques=Pajalat, Pachalaque.
Pajalat, Pajalatames, Pajalites= Pajalat.
ajaritos=Troomaxiaquino.
sjaro Pinto-Tshirege.
Pájeh=Patki.
Pajoaque, Pajuagne, Pajuaque=Pojoaque.
Pajuate=Paguate.
Pajuguan=Payuguan. |
Pākābalūyü=San Juan.
Pa'-kab nyū-mü, Pakab wińwü, Pa'-kab wun-wd=
Pakab.
£ -
Pa'-ka-mal-li-Pakamali.
Pakanas-Pacana. |
Pá-ka-na-vo, Pá-ka-na-wa=Cheyenne. |
Pakanawkett=Pokanoket.
Pa-kan'-e-pul–Tubatulabal.
Pakanoki, Pakanokick= Pokanoket.
Påkan'-Talahassi = Pakan-Tallahassee.
Pakashoag, Pakaskoag-Pakachoog.
Pakatucke=Pawcatuck.
Pakauds= Pequot.
Pakawaí=Pakawa.
Pake=Paki.
£ Pokegama.
Pakeist=Pekaist.
Pakemitt, Pakenit=Punkapog.
Parkiutiéma: Yakima.
Pak-ka-na-Pacana.
Pakoango= Unami.
Pakodch-oog=Pakachoog.
Pakomit=Punkapog.
Pakota=Dakota.
Pá-kua=Pakwa.
Pā-kuh’-tha=Iowa, Pakhtha.
Paku'parai, Pakuqhalai=San Juan.
Pak-wan=Pekwan.
Pa'-kwa wun-wu- Pakwa.
Pakwik=Paugwik.
Pākwiti=San Ildefonso.
Pá'l-āb=Cochiti.
Palache, Palachees=Apalachee.
Palachicolas, Palachocalas, Palachoocla,
chooc-la, Pä-lä-chooc-le, Palachuckolas,
chuola=Apalachicola.
Palagueques, £"- Palaquesson.
Pá'lahuide=Cochiti.
Palaihnih=Palaihnihan Family, Shastan Family.
Palaihnihan, Palaik=Shastan Family.
Palaiks=Palaihnihan Family.
Palainik=Shastan Family.
Palaña wińwü= Palanya.
Pa-la”-ni-Pawnee.
Palanshan, Palanshawl-Tsulamsewi.
Pa-la-
Pala-
*: Palaquechauré, Palaquechone,
Palaquesones, Palaquessous=Palaquesson.
Palatcy=Apalachee.
Palatka=Pilatka.
Palátkwapi-Palatkwabi.
Pa-la-wa"> Palewa.
Paláwi=Coyoteros.
Palaxy=Apalachee.
Pal-e'-um-mi= Paleuyami.
Paléwa=Palawa.
Pá lien ab pónin=Chiricahua.
Pallalat=Pajalat.
Pallalla=Payaya.
Pallalts=Pilalt.
Pallatapalla-Paloos.
Pallaya-Payaya.
Pallegawonáp=Tubatulabal.
| Pallet-to Pallas-Paloos.
Pal-li-ga-wo-nap'-Tubatulabal.
| Pailotepallers, Paliotepellows: Paloos.
Palma=Pauma.
Palma's rancheria=San Dionysio.
Palm-kech-emk= Pan.
Palm Springs=Sechi.


1116
[B. A. r.
PALOAs—PAOUTÉEs
Paloas, Palloatpallah = Paloos.
Paloguessens=Palaquesson.
Palona, Palonnas = Palomas.
Pallotepallors, Palooche, Paloose, Palouse= Paloos.
Palquesson= Palaquesson.
Paltatro=Paltatre.
Paltocac=Partocac.
Pa'lu= Paviotso.
Pa-lüñ-am wun-wu-Palanya.
Palus= Paloos.
Paluxies, Paluxsies=Biloxi.
Palvas–Paloos.
Pal-wish-a=Badwisha.
Pamacacack, Pamacaeack, Pamacocack=Pamaco-
cao.
Pamanes=Pausanes.
Pamanuk, Pamanuke, Pamaomeck= Pamunkey.
Pamaquid= Pemaquid.
Pamareke=Pamunkey.
Pamassa, Pamasus=Wichita.
Pamauke, Pamaunk, Pamaunkes, Pamaunkie=Pa-
munkey.
Pamauuaioc=Pomouic.
Pamavukes=Pamunkey.
Pambizimena=Dakota.
Pameik=Pomeioc.
Pames=Pausanes.
Pāmisahagi = Pamissouk.
Pamit=Pamet.
Pamitaris' town=Pimitoui.
Pamlicough= Pamlico.
Pammahas-Skidi.
Pamnaouamske, Pamnasamske= Penobscot.
Pamnit=Pamet.
Pamonkies=Pamunkey.
Pamozanes=Pamoranos.
Pampapas-Pamposas.
Pampe Chyimina-Dakota.
Pamphleco, Pampleco = Pamlico.
Pampoas, Pampopas, Pampos= Pamposas.
Pamptaco, Pamptecough, Pamptego, £
Pampticoe, Pampticoke, Pampticough, Pamptu-
cough, Pamtico, Pamticough=Pamlico.
Pamua=Pauma.
Pamunkies = Pamunkey.
Pamunky=Pamacocac.
Pana=Ponca.
Panacas- Pacana.
Panack= Bannock.
Panagamsdé= Penobscot.
Panagues=Pamaques.
Panahamsequit= Penobscot.
Panai Proper=Chaui.
Panaite, Panak= Bannock.
Panaloga=Comanche.
Panampskéwi, Panamské
Panana = Pawnee.
Pananaioc=Pomouic.
Pānanan=Pawnee.
Pananarocks, Panannojock, Pananuaioc=Pomouc.
Pana-ómpskek, Panaomské, Panaonke, Panaouames-
ké, Panaouamké, Panaouamsde, PanaBamsdé, Pan-
aouamské, Panasamské, Panasamsket Panaouams-
£ Pana bskek, Pa ké, Pa. ke,
anaoumski, Panao unké, Panaouské= Penob-
scot.
Panaquanike=Quinnipiac.
Panaquid= Pemaquid.
Pana's = Ponea.
Panascan=Pasnacanes.
Panasht= Bannock. *
Panawamské, Panawamskik, Panawaniské= Penob-
scot.
Panawanscot=Oldtown.
Panawanske, Panawanskek= Penobscot.
Panawapskek: Oldtown.
Panawopskeyal Penobscot.
Panaxki - Abnaki.
Pançacola = Pensacola.
Pancaké= Kansa.
Pancase Ponca.
Pancasa, Pancassa=Wichita.
Pancaws = Ponca.
Panches=Tabeguache.
Pandoga, Pandouca-Comanche.
Panea Republicans = Kitkehahki.
Paneas-- Pawnee.
Paneassa-Wichita.
Pa-nee-Chaui.
Penobscot.
Panego= Panequo.
Pa-nel-a-kut – Penelakut.
Paneloga, Panelogo, Paneloza-Comanche.
Panemaha=Skidi.
Panes=Pawnee.
Panetoca, Panetonka=Comanche.
Pangkaws, Pamuka=Ponca.
Pash' ka wacta'xe=Panhkawashtake
Pani=Dakota, Pawnee.
Pania=Ponca.
Paniaisa=Wichita.
Pania Loups=Skidi.
Pania Lousis, Pania Luup=Skidi.
Pania-Picque, Pania Pique=Wichita.
Pania Republican=Kitkehahki.
Panias–Pawnee.
Panias Loups=Skidi.
Panias proper, Panias propres=Chaui.
*'. républicains, Panias Republican-Kitke-
ank
Paniassas–wichita.
Panies=Pawnee.
Panimachas, Panimaha, Panimaha's. Pani-Mahaws
£" hü, Panimakas, Panimalia, Panimalis
Skidi.
Panimassas–Wichita.
Panimoas, Panimoha=Skidi.
Pan'-in-Pawnee.
Panionassa, Paniouassa, Panioussa, Paniovasas-
Wichita.
Panipiques, Panipiquet, Paniques=Tawe hash.
Panis= Pawnee.
Panis Blancs = Pani Blanc, Pawnee.
Panisciowa–Pineshow.
Panislousa, Panismahans, Panis Mahas-Skidi )
Panis noirs, Panis piques=Wichita.
Panis Republican= Kitkehahki.
Panis ricaras-Arikara.
Panivacha=Skidi. .
Pani-wasaba, Panjas-Wichita.
Pan'-ka, Panka, Pañ’ka"= Ponca.
Pankapog=Punkapog.
Pañkunikacin ga=|Pankunikashinga.
Pannacks, Pannah, Pannakees=Bannock.
Pannamaha-Skidi.
Pannaouamské, Panna8amski, PannaSanskeins, Pan-
na8apské, Pännawānbskek= Penobscot.
Panneh-Allakaweah.
Panniassas–Wichita.
Pannimalia=Skidi.
Pann8anskeans = Penobscot.
Panoirigoueiouhak= Pawating.
Panomnik=Panamenik.
Panouamké, Panouamsde,
ské= Penobscot.
Panoucas-Comanche.
Panoumsqué, Panouske, PanSumské
Panpacans = Panpakan.
Panquiaug=Pyguaug. /
Pansacolas = Pensacola.
Pantch pinunkansh–Chitimacha.
Pantdóa=Pang.
Pánt-hām-ba-San Cristóbal.
Panther gens=Tangci hangtankaenikashika.
Pantico, Panticoes, Panticoughs = Pamlico.
Pants Mahass=Skidi.
Panukkog=Pennacook.
Panumits=Serranos.
Pān-wa-Pangwa.
Pánwápskik= Penobscot.
Pañ’-wa wun-wu, Panwu wińwü= Pangwa.
Pany, Panyi-Pawnee.
Pányi puca-Arikara,
Pányi waçëwe=Wichita.
Panys= Pawnee.
Panzacola = Pensacola.
Pa 0-bde'-ca-Salish.
Paoducas = Comanche.
Paola = Puaray.
Paomet=Pamet.
Paoneneheo, Paoninihiiu, Paonis-Pawnee.
Paonte=Panthe.
Paontetack= Pontetoc.
Paoté= Iowa. -
Paouichtigouin, Paouitagoung, Paouitigoueieuhak-
Chippewa. -
Paouitikoungraentaouak= Pawating.
Paouitingouach-irini-Chippewa.
Paoutées, Paoutés, Paoutez=Iowa.
Panouamské PanSam
Penobscot
BULL. 30]
Papabi-cotam, Papabi-Ootam, Papa'bi Otawas, Papa-
bos, Papabotas= Papago.
Papaconck=Papagonk.
Papaga, Papagi, Papago-cotam, Pa-Pagoe, Papagoes=
apago.
Papagonck=Papagonk.
Papagoose, Papagos= £
Papagos Arenanos=Sand Papago.
Papah-a'atam, Papahi-Ootam, Papah'o, Papahotas=
'antigo.
p: c=Papagichic.
*: Papalotes, Papani, Papa-Otam, Papapootam,
apap Ootan, Papap-Otam=Papago.
Papasquiara=Papasquiaro.
Papavicotam, Papavos, Papawar, Papayos = Papago.
Papechigunach=Restigouche.
Papelotes= Papago.
Papenachois=|Papinachois.
Papia Louisis=Skidi.
Papigo=Papago.
Papikaha=Quapaw.
Papillion=Skwailuh.
Papinachaux, Papinaches, Papinachiois, Papinachi-
8ekhi, Papinakiois, Papinakois, Papinanchois, Pa-
pipanachois, Papiragad'ek=Papinachois.
Papitsinima=Dakota.
Papivaches=Papinachois.
Papka, Pápkamiut=Kuskwogmiut.
Pá'pk'um=Popkum.
Paponeches=Papinachois.
Papounan's Town=Wyalusing.
Papshpün-'léma = Kalispel.
Paqa'mali=Pakamali.
Pa'-qça=Pakhtha.
Paqocte, Pa'-qo-tce=Iowa.
aqpu' iniuki'āc"a=Pakhpuinihkashina.
ā-qu- Paako.
Paquaanocke=Poquonnac.
Paquakig=Pequawket.
Paquanaug, Paquanick= Poquonnoc.
Paquatauog=Pequot.
Paquatuck, Paquatucke=Pawcatuck.
Paquea = Piqua.
Paquirachic= Pahuirachic.
P'a-qu-lah=Pecos.
Pa'-qu-te, Pa'quisé=Iowa.
Para=Puretuay.
Parabuyeis=Tawehash.
Parachoocla, Parachuctaus=Apalachicola.
Paraconos= Pamuncoroy.
Paracossi=Tocobaga.
Paraji=Paraje.
Paranagats= Paraniguts.
Parant Utahs= Pahvant.
Paranukh =Shivwits.
Paravan Yuta=Pahvant.
Parawan Indians, Parawat Yutas= Paruguns.
Paray=Puaray. -
Parblos = Pueblos.
Parc aux Vaches= Pokagon.
Parchacas + Parchaque.
Parchiquis-Paachiqui.
Pa-rees car= Pariscar.
Par-is-cá-öh-pán-gā-Crows.
Parkeeh–Siksika.
Par-lar-nee-Pawnee.
Pár-le-sick=White People.
Parocossi=Tocobaga.
Partocae=Partocac.
Par-too-ku=Comanche.
Parusi-Paiute.
Parvain, Parvan, Par Vans = Pahvant.
Pasagoula-Pascagoula.
Pasaju=Patzau.
Pasamaquoda=Passamaquoddy.
Pascaganlas, Pascagolas, Pascagoulas, Pasca Ogoulas,
Pasca Oocolas, Pasca-0ocoolos = Pascagoula.
Pascataquas–Piscataqua.
Pascataway, Pascatawaye, Pascatoe=Piscataway.
Pascatoe, Pascatoways, Pascattawaye=Conoy.
PA PABI-COTAM-PATOWAMACK
1117
Pashingmu= Pascegna.
Pashóhan= Iowa.
Pashtolegmutis, Pashtolits=Pastoligmiut.
Paskagoulas, Paskaguna = Pascagoula.
Pas-ke-sa=Poskesas.
Paskwawiyiniwok=Paskawininiwug.
Paso, Paso del Rio del Norte=El Paso.
Paspagolas-Pascagoula.
Pasp as, Paspahege, Paspaheghes, Paspaheigh=
Paspahegh.
Paspatank=Pasquotank.
Paspatanzie=Pastanza.
Paspihae, Paspihe-Paspahegh.
Pasptanzie=Pastanza.
Pasquasheck=Pasquasheck.
Pasquenan=Pakana.
Pasquenock, Pasquenoke=Pasquenoc.
Pasqui-Tasqui.
Pasquuasheck=Pasquasheck.
Passacolas-Pensacola.
Passadunkee=Passadumkeag.
Passajonck, Passajongh, Passajonk=Passayonk.
Passamacadie, Passamaquoda, Passamaquodda, Pas-
samaquoddies, ... Passamaquodie, Passamequado,
Passammaquoddies=Passamaquoddy.
Passaquenock, Passaquenoke=Pasquenoc.
Passataquack=Piscataqua.
Passayunck=Passayonk.
Passemaquoddy, Passimaquodies=Passamaquoddy.
Passinchan= Iowa.
Passing Hail's band=Ohanhanska.
Passinogna=Pasinogna.
Passo del Norte=El Paso.
Passoi-Ougrin=Pasukdhin.
Passonagesit=Massachuset.
Pass-see-roo= Pasara.
Pastalac, Pastaluc=Pastaloca.
Pastalve=Pasalves.
Pastannownas, Pasta-now-na-Castahana.
Pastias- Pasteal.
Pastol'iak, Pastol'iakh=Pastoliak.
Pastolig'müt=Pastoligmiut.
Pastoloca–Pastaloca.
Pasuchis=Paiute.
P'asuiáp=Pojoaque.
gasu'Méin, Pasukdhi"=Pasukdhin.
Pasúque=Pojoaque.
Paska-Patzau.
Patacales=Pastaloca.
Patagahan, Patagahu, Patagua, Pataguan, Pa-
tague, Pataguinta=Pataguo.
Pā-taíina=Paw.
Patamack= Potomac.
Patanou = Potano.
Pataquakes, Pataque=Pataguo.
Patarabueges, Patarabueyes, Patarabuyes, Patara.
byes=Tawehash.
Patasce=Pataotrey.
Patas-negras-Siksika.
Patavo-Patagu.0.
Pat-a-wat=Batawat.
Patawatamies, Patawatimes, Patawattamies, Pata-
wattomies=Potawatomi.
Patawe=Patwin.
Patawoenicke, Patawomeck, Patawomekes = Poto-
Inflc.
Patchague=Patchoag.
Patchal= Pachal.
Patchawe=Patwiil.
Patcheena=Pacheenaht.
£ Scaticook.
Patchica= Patica.
Patchisägi=Apache.
Patchogue=Patchoag.
Patcina'ath = Pacheenaht.
Pa-tco'-ka, Pa-tco'-xia-jā= Comanche.
Pa-tdó’a=Pa.
Pä-tdó’a=Pang.
Patesick= Karok.
Paschtoligmeuten, Paschtoligmjuten, Paschtoligmü- Pa-tes-oh Djishtangading.
ten = Pastoligmiut.
Paschtolik=Pastolik.
Paschtuligmüten = Pastoligmiut.
Pascoboula, Pascogoulas = Pascagoula.
Pascoticons=Condy.
Pasceg-na=Pascegna.
Pasha=Paska.
Pasheckna=Pascegna.
Pashilqua, Pashilquia=Cayoosh Creek.
Paticos = Patica.
Patih-riks= Karok.
Patisch-oh = Djishtangading.
Pat-ki-nyü-mü, Pat'-ki-wun-wu-e Patki.
Patlapiguas – Potlapigua.
Patomacs= Potomac.
Patonca-Comanche.
Pat k. Pat k, Pat ks, Patowo-
meek, Patowomek= Potomac.


1118
[B. A. E.
PATRANTECOOKE—PE-CLA
Patrantecooke=Pocomtuc.
Patroniting Dach-Irini–Pawating.
Pátsjoe=Navaho.
Patsuikets=Sokoki.
Pattawatamies, Pattawatima, Pattawatimees, Patta-
watimy, Pattawatomie, Pattawattamees, Patta-
wattomies, Pattawattomis-Potawatomi.
Pattawomekes=Potomac.
Pattiwatima=Potawatomi.
Pattsou=Patzau.
Pa-tu-átami-Potawatomi.
Patuckset=Patuxet.
Pa-tüh-kü, Pa'-tu-kā, Payunke=Comanche.
Pa'-tuñ wuń-wii=Patung.
Patusuc, Patuxite=Patuxet.
Patuxunt=Patuxent.
Patuyet=Patuxet.
Patweens=Patwin.
Pat-wish-a=Badwisha.
Patzar=Patzau.
Pauanas–Pawnee.
Paucatuck, Paucatucke=Pawcatuck
Pa-uches=Paiute.
Paucomtuck, Paucomtuckqut=Pocomtuc.
Pa-u-da=Paiute.
Paú-e-räts'=Pueblos.
Paugasset=Paugusset.
Pauhoochees=Iowa.
Pauhuntanuck= Pauhuntanuc.
Paukanawket=Pokanoket.
Paukwechin= Panquechin.
Pauline's band=Walpapi.
Paumet=Pamet.
Paunaques=Bannock.
Paunch Indians= Allakaweah.
Paunee-Pawnee.
Paunee Loups=Skidi.
Paunee Piqûé= Wichita.
Paunee Republic-Kitkehahki.
Pauns=Winnebago.
Paüoirigoueieuhak, Pauoitigoueieuhak, Pauotigou-
eieuhak= Pawating.
Pauquatuck=Pawcatuck.
Pauquiaug, Pauquog=Pyguaug.
Pauray=Puaray.
Pausanas = Pausanes.
Pautawatimis, Pautawattamies, Pauteauamis-Pota-
watomi.
Pa-utes= Paiute.
Pautuket=Wamesit.
Pautuxuntes= Patuxent.
Pau-Utahs= Paiute.
Pauvans, Pauvante=Pahvant.
Pauwagta=Pawokti.
Pavant Utahs, Pavant Yuta=Pahvant.
Pau-woc-te=Pawokti.
Pauzanes=Pausanes.
Pavilion, Pavillon=Skwailuh.
Pa-vi-o-tsos = Paviotso.
Pavlooskoi, Pavlovsk=Pavlof.
Pavlovskaia=Kenai.
Pavlovskoe=Pavlof.
Pavlovsky gavan=Kodiak.
Pawactas= Pawokti.
Pawateeg- Pawating.
Pawaustic-eythin-yoowuc= Atsina.
Pawcompt=Pocomtuc.
£ ts= '' f
âwhá'hlita=San Ildefonso.
£win' Pawating.
*::". Pawgasuck, Pawghkeesuck-Paugus- |
set.
Pawi-Tagui.
Pawichtigou-ek= Pawating.
Pawik= Paugwik.
Pawilkna=Coyoteros.
Pawha'hlita=San Ildefonso.
Paw-is-tick I-e-ne-wuck= Atsina,
Pawistucienemuk= Atsina, Pawating.
Pawistuck-Ienewuck= Atsina.
Pawitagou-ek- Pawating.
Pawkanawkuts= Pokanoket.
Pawkeatucket=Pawcatuck.
Pawkees=Siksika.
Pawkunnawkuts= Pokanoket.
Pawkunnawkutts= Pokanoket, Wampanoag.
Pawlowskoje– Pavlof.
Paw-luch Palus.
Pawmet I”.
Pawnee=Lipan.
Pawnee Loup, Pawnee Loupes, Pawnee Maha, Paw-
nee Mahaw, Pawnee Marhar, Pawnee Mohaw,
Pawnee O'Mahaws, Pawneeomawhaw, Pawnee
O'Mohaws=Skidi.
Pawnee Pick, Pawnee Picts, Pawnee
Wichita
Pawneer-Pawnee.
Pawnee £ Pawnee Republican=Kitkehahki.
Pawnee-Rikasree=Arikara.
Pawnees republic=Kitkehahki.
Pawnee Tappage, Pawnee Tappahs, Pawnee Tap-
paye=Pitahauerat.
Pawnemaha=Skidi.
Pawni, Páwnye=Pawnee.
Pawpoesit=Poponesset.
Pawtucket, Pawtucketts, Pawtukett=Wannesit.
Pawtuxunt=Patuxent.
Pawzas= Pawnee.
Paxahitos=Pajarito.
Paxatateh=Pajalat.
Paxchales=Pachal.
Pa'xodshe=Iowa.
Páxuádo àméti=Walapai.
axu'uxiáin'de=Paghuukdhinpe
ayabyeya= Payabya.
Payaguanes=Payuguan.
Payaguas-Payaya.
Payahan=Payuguan.
Payai=Payaya.
Payairkets=Eskimo.
Payalla=Payaya.
Payangitchaki-Piankashaw.
Pa tanks, Payankatonks=Piankatank.
Payavan=Payaguan.
# Payayasa, Payayes = Payaga.
Paycines=Paisin.
Paygans=Piegan.
#: Pawnee.
Páyin-masha'-Skidi.
Payin'qtci, Payinqtsi=Chaui.
Paymas=Pima.
Paynutes, Payoche=Paiute.
Pa-yo-go-na, Payoqona=Pecos.
#: £
ayseyas-Hayasa.
Paysim-Paisin.
Paystravskoi=Eider.
Payuaque=Pojoaque.
Payuchas, Payuches, Payukue=Paiute.
Payugan, Payuhan, Payuhuan=Payuguan.
Payüpki=Sandia.
Payutas= Paiute.
Payutes= Paviotso.
Payutsin dinné=Paiute.
Paza, Pazac, Pazajo, Pazaju=Patzau.
Pazaticans=Nussamek.
Pazau, Pazaug, Pazhajo = Patzau.
Pazuchis: Paiute.
Piquas–
Pawnaw "ne-Pawnee.
Peas Wea.
Peacemaker=Chizhuwashtage.
Peach Orchard Town=Pakan-Tallahassee.
Peacott=Pequot.
Peadea=Pedee.
Peagan, Peagin, Peaginou, Pe-ah-cun-nay-Piegan.
Péahko-Pecos.
Pe-ah's band of Utes=Grand River Ute.
Peahushaws, Peanghichia, Peanguicheas, Pean-
guichias, Peanguischias, Peanguiseins, Peank-
shaws, Peanquichas, Peanzichias Miamis-Pian-
kashaw.
Peacuarias-Peoria.
Peaguitt, Peaguods, Peaguots= Pequot.
Pearls-people=Kretan,
Peau de Lièvre-Kawchodinne.
Peauguicheas-Piankashaw,
Peaux de Lièvres=Kawchodinne.
Peaux d'Oreille=Kalispel.
Pecaneaux=Piegan.
Pecankeeshaws=Piankashaw.
Pecan Point=Nanatsoho.
Pecari- Picuris.
Pecass= Pecos.
Pecawa=Piqua.
£n issouk.
ec Wagar agasaw
Pechanga=Temecula.
Pechir-Piechar.
Peckwalket-Pequawket.
Pe-cla-Peshla.
BULL. 30]
Pe-cla-ptcetcela=Peshlaptechela.
Peco-Pecos.
Pecoates, Pecoats, Pecods,
Pequot.
Pecompticks, Pecomptuk= Pocomtuc.
Pecora=Picuris.
Pecotts= Pequot.
Pec-quan=Pekwan.
Pecuarias– Peoria.
Pecucio, Pecucis=Picuris.
Pe-cuil-i-gui=Pekwiligii.
Pecuri, Pecuries=Picuris.
Pecuwési=Piqua.
Pecyou = Peeyou.
Pedadumies= Potawatomi.
Pe-dahl-lu=Petdelu.
Pedanis= Pawnee.
Pedees = Pedee.
Pedgans=Piegan.
Peducas-Comanche.
Pee-allipaw-mich=Puyallup.
Peegans=Piegan.
Pe'ekit=Nabukak.
Peelig=Pilingmiut,
Peel River Indians, Peel's River Indians, Peel's
River Loucheux=Tatlitkutchin.
Peenecooks= Pennacook.
Peequots= Pequot.
Pegan, Peganes, Pe-gan-o, Peganoe'-koon, Peganoo-
eythinyoowuc=Piegan.
Pegans=Chabanakongkomun.
Pega'-zan-de=Nez Percés.
Pegóa= Pecos.
Pegods= Pequot.
Peggakki, Pegouakky= Pequawket.
Pegoucoquias-Pepikokia.
Pegwacket, Pegwackit, Pegwackuk, Pegwaggett,
egwakets= Pequawket.
Pehenguichias- Piankashaw.
Pe-hi'-pte-ci-la=Peshlaptechela.
Pehires= Pehir.
Pehqwoket=Pequawket.
Peht-sau-an= £htangading.
Peh-tsik= Karok.
Pehumes=Peinhoum.
Peici, Peicj= Pecos.
e - £
Peihoum, Peihoun= Peinhoum.
Peiki=Siksika.
Peikuagamiu-Piekouagami.
Peimtegouet= Penobscot.
Peisacho= Peissaquo.
£hoshoni
£n ojoaque.
Pekadasank= Pakadasank.
Pe-kan-ne, Pekanne-koon=Piegan.
Pe Ma'-san-3se=Nez Percés.
Pekash= Pequot.
Peki'neni = Potawatomi.
Pekoath, Pekoct, Pekot=Pequot.
Pek8anokets= Pokanoket.
PekSatsaks: Pequot.
Pékoweu=Piqua.
Péku = Pecos.
Pékuégi=Piqua.
Pe"kwilitā"= Picuris.
Pe-lac-le-ka-ha=Pilaklikaha.
Pelagisia-Piankashaw.
Pelajemón=White People.
Pelaklekaha, Pelaklikhaha=Pilaklikaha.
PElātlq=Pilalt.
Pel'catzék= Pelkatchek.
Pelchin= Pelchiu.
Peledguey=Pilidauay.
Pelican Lake band=Sukaauguning.
Pe-l'ka-tcék= Pelkatchek.
Pel-late-pal-ler, Pelloatpallah, Pelloat pal'ahs, Pel-
lote-pal-ler=Paloos.
Pelly Bay Eskimo–Sinimiut.
Peloose, Pelouches, Pelouse, Pelouze=Paloos.
Peluches=A palachee.
Pelus, Peluse=Paloos.
Pema=Pima.
Pematnawi = Lorette.
Pembina band = Anibiminanisibiwininiwak.
Pemblicos = Pamlico.
Pem-bul-e-qua-Pebulikwa.
Pemedeniek= Huron.
Pemetegoit=Penobscot.
Pecoites, Pecoits=
PF-CLA-PTCETCELA-PEORES
1119
Pemlico, Pemlicoe=Pamlico.
| Pemmaquid, Pemmayquid= Pemaquid.
Pemos=Pima.
Pemplico-Pamlico.
Pempotawuthut, Pempotowwuthut-Schodac.
Pemptagoiett=Penobscot.
Pemptico-Pamlico.
Pems-quah-a-wa=Tippecanoe.
Pemtegoit= Penobscot.
Penacook= Pennacook.
Pe-nā-dój-kā= Penateka.
Penagooge= Pennacook.
Pe-nai'-na=Pawnee.
Penakook= Pennacook.
Penālahuts= Penelakut.
Penal Apaches=Pinaleños.
Péna'legat, Penalikutson= Penelakut.
Penandé, Penā’nde= Penateka.
Penaquid-Pemaquid.
Penard= Foxes.
Penasco Blanca-Peñasca Blanca.
Penaské= Penobscot.
Pen-a-tacker, Penatakas-Penateka.
Penaubsket, Penboscots, Penboscut-Penobscot.
Pençacola, Pençocolos = Pensacola.
Pend d'Oreilles Lower, Pend d'Oreilles of the Lower
Lake, Pend d'Oreilles of the Upper Lake=Kalispel.
Pendeña=Pinaleños.
Pends-d'oreille, Pends Oreilles=Kalispel.
Penduhuts= Penelakut.
| Penechon=Pineshow.
Penecooke= Pennacook.
Penelakas, Penelethkas, Penetakees, Penetakers,
Peneteghka, Penetéka, Penetéka-Comanches,
Pene-teth-ca, Penetethka, Penetoghkos, Penha-
tethka, Pen-ha-teth-kahs, Pén'-ha-têth'-kas–Pe-
nateka.
Penichon=Pineshow.
Penicoock, Penicook= Pennacook.
Pén'ikis=Abnaki.
Penikook= Pennacook.
Peniteni=Pimitoui.
Penition=Pineshow.
Penkapog=Punkapog.
Pen locat=Comanche.
Pennacokes, Pennacooke, Pennagog, Pennakooks-
Pennacook.
Pennatuckets= Pentucket.
Pennecooke, Pennekokes, Pennekook, Pennekooke=
Pennacook.
Pennelakas, Penne-taha, Pennetekas–Penateka.
Pennicook, Pennikook= Pennacook.
Pennobscot= Penobscot.
Pennokook= Pennacook.
Pennoukady= Passamaquoddy.
Penny Cook, Penny-Cooke, Pennykoke= Pennacook.
Penobcsutt, Penobscotes, Penobscotts, Penobscut,
Penobskeag, Penobsots= Penobscot.
Peñol, Peñoles=Acoma.
Peñon=El Peñon.
Pensicola = Pensacola.
Pentagoet, Pentagoiett, £ Pentagouet,
Pen t, Pentagouetch, Pentagovett, Pente-
goet=Penobscot.
Penticutt-Pentucket.
P‘E’ntlatc=Puntlatsh.
Penttakers= Penateka.
Pentuckett= Pentucket.
Pentugget= Penobscot.
Peoiras = Peoria.
Peok8 y=Piekouagami.
Peola, Peonas, Peonies = Peoria.
People in a Circle= Detsanayuka.
People of the Desert=Kwahari.
People-of-the-flat-roof-houses=Querechos.
People of the Fork=Nassauaketon.
People of the Lake=Mdewakanton.
People of the leaf, People of the Leaves=Wahpe-
ton.
People of the Leaves detached=Wahpekute.
People of the Lowlands= Maskegon.
People of the Pheasants=Sipushkanumanke.
| People of the Prairie=Paskwawininiwug.
People of the River-Wahpeton.
People of the Shot Leaf=Wahpekute.
People of the Willows=Havasupai.
People of the Woods=Saka withiniwuk.
People that don’t Laugh= Kutailmiks.
Peores, Peorians, Peoryas-Peoria.
1120
[B. A. E.
PEOUANGUICHIAS–PIJMOS
Peouanguichias-Piankashaw.
Peouarewi, Peouarias, Peouarius, Peouaroua, Peou-
caria, Peoueria, Peouria, Péouryas-Peoria.
Peoutewatamie=Potawatomi.
P'é'palènóx=Pepatlenok.
Pé'pawiLénóx=Pepa witlenok.
Pepchalk=Peepchiltk:
Pepepicokia, Pepepoaké= Pepikokia.
Pepht-soh=Djishtangading.
*: Pepicoquis, Pepikokis, Pepikoukia=
epiko
kia.
Peptchörl= Peepchiltk.
Pépua-hapítski Sawanógi=Absentee.
Requa: Pequea.
PE'qaist=Pekaist.
Pequakets= Pequawket.
Pequants= Pequot.
Pequanucke=Poquonnue.
Pequaquaukes= Pequawket.
Pequatit, Pequatoas, Pequatoos, Pequatt-Pequot.
Pequauket, Pequawett=Pequawket.
Pequea=Piqua.
Pequeag=Pyguaug.
Pequeats= Pequot.
Pequehan= Pequea.
Pequente, Pequents, Pequetans, Pequets, Pequett,
equid, Pequims. Pequin, Pequite. Pequitóog,
Pequitts, Pequoadt, Pequod, Pequoids, Pequoite,
Pequoits= Pequot.
Pequot=Nameaug.
Pequote, Pequotoh, Pequoyts-Pequot.
Pequt Nayantaquit=Niantic,
Pequts, '. Pequttôog, Pequuts, Pequuttoog,
eqvats, Peqwit=Pequot.
Perces=Nez Percés.
Pergniak, Perigmak, Perignax-Pernyu.
Periqua=Perigua.
Permavevvi=Pimitoui.
Perocodame=Terocodame.
Perouacca, Perouarca, Peroueria=Peoria.
Perríu, Perun=Tionontati.
Pescagolas = Pascagoula.
Peskadam8kkan, Peskadam-ukotik, Peskadaneeouk-
kanti, Peskamaquonty-Passamaquoddy.
Pe-sla+ Peshla.
Pe-sla-ptedela = Peshlaptechela.
Pesmaquady, Pesmocady, Pesmokanti, Pés-ta-mo-
kätiök=Passamaquoddy.
Pestriakof, Pestriakovo, Pestriakowskoje, Pestrya-
kovskoe=Eider.
Pestumagatick=Passamaquoddy.
Pétäa-kwe=Aiyaho.
Pe-ta-ha”-ne-rat=Pitahauerat.
Petaluma=Chokuyem.
Pétan énikaci'ka-Petanenikashika.
Petaro – Petao.
Petawomeek=Potomac.
Petaz, Petcares=Petao.
Petchisägi=Apache.
Pé-tdóa=Pé.
Petenegowat Pah-Utes= Petenegowats.
Peterārwi, Peteravak, Peteravik= Pituarvik.
Pethahānerat, Pethowerats=Pitahauerat.
Petikokias–Pepikokia.
Petit Corbeau's band=Ka
Petite Nation, Petite Na
karini.
Petit Osage=Utsehta.
Petits Algonquins=Weskarini.
Petitscotias-Pepikokia.
Petit-sick= Karok.
Petits Os=Utsehta.
Petit Talessy=Talasse.
Petit Zo-Utsehta.
Petlenum=Chokuyem.
Petonaquats= Petenegowats.
Pe-tou-we-ra=Pitahauerat.
Petowach, Petowack= Pituarvik.
Petqani'niuk'acio'a - Petkhaninihkashina.
Petquottink= Pequottink.
Petsaré= Petao.
Pe’ 1se iniuk'acin'a-Kanse.
Petsikla - Karok.
Pet-tán-i-gwut-Petenegowats.
Pettikokias-Pepikokia.
Pettquotting=Pequottink.
Petuneurs=Cayuga.
Petuneux=Tionontati.
Petzare=Petao.
zha.
on des Algonquins=Wes-
Peuple de Faisans=Sipushkanumanke.
#: r s' O.
e+x^-gé=Jicarilla.
£ Piekouagami.
Peyaya=Payaya.
Pey metes Utahs=Paiute.
Pey-utes= Paviotso.
Pe-zhew=Besheu.
Peshi-wokeyotila-Shoshoni.
Pezo-Pissuh.
Pez Perces=Nez Percés.
Phalacheho-Palacheho.
P"hallatillie=Tubatulabal.
Phampleco = Pamlico.
Pharaona, Pharaones=Faraon.
Pheasants=Shiyotanka.
Philip's Indians=Wampanoag.
P'ho, P'ho doa-Po.
P'Ho-juo-ge=San Ildefonso.
Phonecha=Pohoniche.
#: Poseuingge.
"Ho-zuang-ge=Pojoaque.
#: g Joaq
iagouagami= Piekouagami.
Piah band=Grand £:
Piakouakamy, Piakuakamits=Piekouagami.
Pialeges=Kailaidshi.
Pianaua- Pinawa.
Piancashaws, Piangeshaw, £ Pianguisha,
Piankashaws, Piankaskouas, Piankeshas, Pianke-
shaws, Piankichas, Piankishas, Piankshaws, Pian.
quicha, Pianquiches, Pianquishaws=Piankashaw.
Pianrias, Piantias-Peoria.
Piaqui=Pahquetooai.
Pi-auk-e-shaws, Piawkashaws=Piankashaw.
Pi-ba-Sa.
Pi-banyü-mü, Piba wińwü, Pib-wuń-wü=Piba.
Pic=Wichita.
Pi'-ca-Pisha.
Picaneaux, Picaneux=Piegan.
Picanipalish-Puyallup.
Picaris, Piccuries=Picuris.
Pichar, Pichares=Piechar.
Picheno=Pischenoas.
Pichmichtalik=Pikmiktalik.
Pichons=Pisquows.
Pichouagamis=Piekouagami.
Pi-ci'-kse-ni-tup'-i-o-Shoshoni.
Pickan=Piegan.
Pickar = Piechar.
Pickawa, Pickaway, Pickawee, Pickawes=Piqua.
Pickawillany=Pickawillanee.
Pickovagam=Piekougami.
Pickpocket=Pequawket.
Picks=Wichita.
Pickwacket, Pickwocket=Pequawket.
Pigl'-kwü-tsi-aus'= Pithlkwutsiaus.
Picoris=Picuris.
Picos=Piro.
Picoweu, Picque-Piqua.
Picqwaket=Pequawket.
Pictoris = Picuris,
Picts=Pickawillanee.
Picuni, Picuri, Picuria, Picuries, Picux=Picuris.
Picwocket=Pequawket.
Pidees = Pedee.
Piecis-Pecos.
Piedes=Paiute.
Piedgans=Piegan:
Pieds-noirs=Siksika.
Pie Edes, Pi-eeds = Paiute.
Piekané, Piekann=Piegan.
Piekouagamiens, Piekovagamiens-Piekouagami.
Pierced-nose=Nez Percés,
Pierced Noses=Iowa, Nez Percés.
Pietmiektal ut- Pikmiktalik.
£: # ute.
ans=Piegan,
Pigeon Roost=Padshilaika.
Piggwacket, Pigocket, Piguachet-Pequawnet.
Piguicanes=Piguiques.
Pigwachet, Pigwacket, kitt, Pigwocket, Pig-
woket, Pigwolket-Pequawket.
Pihir= Pehir.
Pihniques-Piguiques.
Pi'h-tca-Pihcha.
Pihuiques=Piguiques.
iiu =Pissuh.
Pijmos=Pima,
BULL. 30]
Pikani-Piegan.
Pik-cak-ches=Pitkachi.
Pike=Siksika.
Pi'-ke-e-wai-i-ne=Jicarillas.
Pikhta=Pikta.
Pikierloo=Pikirlu.
Pi-ki-il-t'oe=Pikiiltthe.
Pikiudtlek=Pikiutdlek.
Pikiulaq=Pikiulak.
Pikkawa=Piqua.
- lik=Pikmiktalik.
Pikmikta' lig-mut–Pikmiktaligmiut.
Pikogami-Piekouagami.
Pikoweu=Piqua.
Pi-kun-i-Piegan."
Pikuria=Picuris.
Pilabo, Pilaho=Socorro.
ans=Piegan.
Pillar Rock=Tlalegak.
Pilleurs, Pilliers=Pillagers.
Pilopué=Socorro.
Pimahaitu–Pima.
Pimái'nüs= Pemainus.
Pimal= Pinaleños.
Pima-Papabotas= Pa -
Pimas Bajos, Pimas de el Sur=Nevome.
Pimases=Pima.
Pimas frijoleros=Papago.
Pimas Gileños, Pimas Ilenos, Pime, Pimera, Pimes,
Pimese=Pima. -
Pimeteois=Pimitoui.
Pimez, Pimi, Pimicas-Pima.
Pímikshi=Pinalefios.
Piminos= Pemainus.
Pimitconis, Pimiteoui, Pimiteouy=Pimitoui.
Pimo, Pimo Galenos, Pimoles, os Illnos=Pima.
Pimytesouy=Pimitoui.
Pin-a-au=Pinawan.
Pinal, Pinal Apachen, Pinal Apaches, Pinalino, Pinal
Leñas, Pinal Leno, Pinal Llanos=Pinaleños.
Pinals Apaches=Pinal Coyotero.
Pinana, Pina-ua, Pi'-na-wa-Pinawan,
F' Finbicosine, Pin bitó', Pin bitó‘dine">Pin-
itho. -
Pinchon, Pinchow-Pineshow.
Pinchy=Pintce.
Pinclatchas–Pilaklikaha.
Pincos=Pima.
Pine-Band=Wazikute.
Pinechon=Pineshow.
Pin-e-hoo-te=Pinhoti.
Pineifu = Chepenafa.
Pine Indians=Natchez.
Pinelores, Pinery=Pinalefios.
Ping-gwi=Picuris.
Pingoshugarun, Pinguishugamiut–Pinguishuk.
-ul-tha=Picuris,
Pinichon=Pineshow.
Pininéos=Pinini.
Pininos=Pima.
Piniocagna=Pimocagna.
Piniscas- Acolapissa.
Pinkeshaws=Piankashaw.
Pinnancas–Pinanacas. •
Pinnekooks= Pennacook.
Pinneshaw= Pineshow.
Piñoleno, Pinolero, Pinoles, Piñol-Indianer, Pinols,
Pinon Lanos, Piñon Llano Apaches-Pinaleños.
Pinoshuragin=Pinguishuk.
Pintadi- Pintados.
Pintado= Pueblo Pintado.
Pintagoné= Penobscot.
Pin = Paviotso,
Pintos= Pakawa.
Pinuëltá=Picuris.
Piohum= Peinhoum.
Piorias– Peoria.
Pious=Peinhoum.
Piouanguichias–Piankashaw.
Piouaroua-Peoria.
£:
Pí-pás, Pipátsje=Maricopa.
Pipos-altos = Pima.
Piquachet=Pequawket.
Piquag=Pyguaug.
Piqua Town= Pequea.
Piquaug=Pyduaug.
£
quiag= yduaug.
Piquitin= ' -
Pir, Pira, Piri-Piro.
57009°– Bull 30, pt 2-12-71
PIKANI-POAM POMO
1121
Pirigua=Perigua.
Pirj=Piro.
Pirnas-Pima.
Piruas – Piro.
Pisacack=Pissacoac.
Pisanomo= Perinimo.
Piscahoose=Pisquows.
Piscao= Pescado.
Piscaous=Pisquows.
Piscataquaukes=Piscataqua.
Piscataway, Piscatawese=Conoy.
Piscatchecs=Pitkachi.
Piscatoway, Piscatowayes, Piscattawayes=Conoy.
Piscattoway=|Piscataway.
Piscatua=Conoy.
Pischoule, Pischous=Pisquows.
Pisch quit pás=Pishguitpah.
Piscous=Pisquows.
Pisgachtigok=Scaticook.
Pishakulk=Dakota.
Pishekethe– Psakethe.
Pishgachtigok=Scatioook.
# £n ui hauitpah
tpaws, tpows=Pishguit -
# Pishtot, Pishtst=Pistchin. pa
Pishwanwapum=Yakima.
Pisierinii, Pisirinins=Nipissing.
Piskwas, Piskwaus=Pisquows.
Pispiza-więasa=Pispizawichasha.
Pisquitpahs, Pisquitpaks=Pishguitpah.
Pisquous, Pisquouse=Pisquows.
Pissacoack=Pissacoac.
Pissaseck, Pissassack, Pissassees=Pissasec.
Pisscattaways=Conoy.
Piss-cows=Pisquows.
Pist-chins=Pistchin.
Pistol Rivers=Chetleschantunne.
Pi-ta'-da=Pawnee.
Pitagoriciens, Pítagoricos = Pythagoreans.
Pitahawiratá=Pitahauerat.
Pitanisha, Pi-tan’-ni-suh–Tubatulabal.
Pitanta=Serranos.
Pitavirate Noisy Pawnee tribe, Pitavirate Noisy
tribe-Pitahauerat.
Pit-cach-es, Pit-cat-chee, Pitcatches, Pitchackies=
Pitkachi.
Pitchaya-kuin-Pitchaya.
Pitchiboucouni, ... Pitchiboueouni,
Pitchibourenik.
Pitchinávo= Wichita.
Pit-cuch-es=Pitkachi.
Pitehiboutounibuek=Pitchibourenik.
Pitiaches=Pitkachi.
Piticado= Peticado.
Pitit Creek=Koiskana.
Pit-kah'-che, Pit-kah'-te=Pitkachi.
Pitona'kingkäinäpitcig=Betonukeengainubejig.
Pit River. In =Shastan Family.
Pitt River Indians=Palaihnihan Family, Shastan
Family.
Pi-u-chas– Paiute.
Pi-utah = Paviotso.
Piute=Paiute.
Pi-utes= Paviotso.
Piute Snakes=Paiute Snakes.
Piva=Piba.
'P'kai'st= Pekaist.
Pkiwi-léni–Miami.
Pkqül-lu'-wa-ai'-t'ge=Pkhulluwaitthe.
Pku-u'-ni-uqt-auk'=Pkuuniukhtauk.
Plaikni-Paviotso.
Plai'kni:= Klamath, Modoc.
Plain Assineboins=Assiniboin of the Plains.
Plain Crees=Paskwawininiwug.
Plainfield Indians=Quinebaug.
Plañidores=Coaque.
Plankishaws=Piankashaw.
Planwikit=Playwickey.
Plascotez de Chiens, Plat côté de Chien, Plats cotee
de Chiens, Plats-cötes-de-Chien-Thlingchadinne.
Plats-cótés-de-chien du fort Rae=Lintchanre.
Plats-cötés de Chiens, Plats cotez de Chiens=Thling-
chadinne.
Playsanos= Gabrieleño.
Pleasant Point=Sebaik.
Pleureurs=Coaque.
Pluie (Lac la) Indians=Kojejewininewug.
P. Machault=Venango.
Poala= Puaray.
Poam Pomo = Ballokai Pomo.
Pitchib8renik=
1122
[B. A. E.
PóANIN–PosoNw 6
*.
Póanin=Apache.
Póbalo=Pueblos.
Pobawotche Utahs=Tabeguache.
Poblaçon= Poblazon.
Po-ca-gan's village, Pocagons Will. =Pokagon.
Pocan=Ponca.
Pocanakets, Pocanakett, Pocanauket, Pocanawkits,
Pocanoket, Pocanokit=Pokanoket.
Pocasicke, Pocassett, Pocassitt-Pocasset.
Pocataligo= Pocotaligo.
Pocatocke, Poccatuck=Pawcatuck.
Pochapuchkung=Pohkopophunk.
Pochis hach cha=Potchushatchi.
Pochoug, Pochoughs=Patchoag.
Po-chuse-hat-che=Potchushatchi.
Pociwü wińwü= Poshiwu.
Pockaguma=Piekougami.
Pockanockett, Pockanoky=Pokanoket.
Pockentallahassee, Pockentalleehassee=Pakan-Tal-
lahassee.
Pockonockett=Pokanoket.
Pockuschatche=Potchushatchi.
Pocompheake, Pocomptuck, Pocomtakukes, Pocom-
tock, Pocomtuck= Pocomtuc.
Pocontallahasse=Pakan-Tallahassee.
Pocotaligat=Pocotaligo.
Pocoughtaonack, Pocoughtronack = Bocootawwo-
naul Ke.
Pocumptucks, Pocumtuck= Pocomtuc.
Pocuntullahases=Pakan-Tallahassee.
Po-da-waud-um-ee, Po-da-waud-um-eeg = Potawat-
On 1.
Podunck= Podunk.
Poenese=Pawnee.
Poeomtucks= Pocomtuc.
Poes=Potawatomi.
# ue=Pojoaque.
oga, Poge= Kuapooge.
Po-ge-hdo-ke=Nez Percés.
£ £ 'p
ouate, ue, Poguaté=Paguate.
Po-hah=Was £, Band,
Po-ha-ha-chis-Pohoniche.
Pohanti-Paguate.
Pohass= Bannock.
Poh-bantes= Pahvant.
Poh-he-gan=Mahican.
Póhoi=Washakie's Band.
Pohoneche, Po-ho-ne-chees, , Pohoneechees, Po-ho-
neich-es, Po'-ho-ni-chi-Pohoniche.
Po-hua-gai=San Ildefonso.
Pohuaque = Pojoaque.
Pohuniche= Pohoniche.
Poils leué=Missisauga.
Pointe des Esquimaux=Esquimaux Point.
Pointed Hearted Indians, £ Hearts=Skitswish.
Point Pinos= Guayusta.
Point Pleasant=Sebaik.
Poissons blancs=Attikamegue.
Poitoiquis = Poitokwis.
Pojake, Pojanque, Pojanquiti, Pojaugue-Pojoaque.
Pojnati=Pajuate.
Pöjö= Pohoi.
Pojoague, P'odgue, Pojouque, Pojuague = Pojoaque.
Pojuaque: Paguate, Pojoaque.
Pojuate, Pojuato=Paguate.
Po-juo-ge, *''" Ildefonso.
Pokagomin = Pokegama. -
Po-ka-guma = Pokegama.
Pokahs=Washakie's Band.
Pokanacket, Pokanocket=Pokanoket.
Pokanoket-Wampanoag.
Pokanokik= Pokanoket.
Po-ke-as-Poskesas.
Pokeesett=Pocasset.
Po-ke-gom-maw, Pokeguma = Pokegama.
Poke-koo-un'-go= Unami.
Po-ken-well, Po-ken-welle=Bokninuwad.
Pokeset, Pokesset= Pocasset,
Poketalico–Pocotaligo.
Pokkenvolk= Hopi.
Pokomtakukes, Pokomtock= Pocomtuc.
Pokonatri-Pohoniche.
Pokoninos, Pokon-wel-lo - Bokninuwad.
Pokwadi, Po'kwoide=Pojoaque.
Polachucolas =A palachicola.
Polagamis-Tubatulabal.
Polanches = Paloos.
Pole-Cat band-Hokarutcha.
"ole people=Wuzikute.
Pollachuchlaw= £chicola.
Pollotepallors = Paloos.
Polokawynahs=Tubatulabal.
Polonches=Paloos.
Polaksalgi-Biloxi,
Polulumas= Pomulumas.
Pol-we-sha=Badwisha.
Poma poma, Poma pomo, Pomas=Ballokai Pomo.
Pomecock, Pomeiock, Pomeioke, Pomejock-Po.
nel Oc.
Pomo=Pima.
| Pomonick, Pomouik=Pomouic.
Pomparague=Pomperaug.
Pona-Misesopano, Puna.
Ponacks=Bannock.
Ponacocks, Ponacoks= Pennacook.
Ponanummakut-Potanumaquut.
Ponarak=Dakota.
Ponars=Ponca.
Ponashita, Ponashta=Bannock.
| Poncahs, Poncan, Poncar, Poncarars, Poncaras, Pon.
care, Poncares, Poncaries, Pon'cārs, Poncas, Pon-
caw, Ponchas–Ponca.
Ponchestanning=Punxsutawny,
Ponch Indians=Allakaweah.
Poncrars, Poncye=Ponca.
Pond D'Oreilles, Pondecas, Pondera, Ponderays, Pond
Orrilles, Ponduras-Kalispel.
Pone Pomos=Ballokai Pomo.
Pongkaws, Pongs, Poniars = Ponca.
P'ónin=Apache.
Ponis=Pawnee.
Ponishta Bonacks=Bannock.
Ponka, Ponkahs, Ponkas–Ponca.
Ponkeontamis=Potawatomi.
Ponkipog=Punkapog.
Ponobscot, Ponobscut–Penobscot.
Po-no-í-ta-ni-o-Cheyenne, Southern.
Pononakanit=Punonakanit.
Pons, Ponsars = Ponca.
| Ponteatamies, Pontebtamies, Pontewatamis. Ponto-
wattimies, Poodawahduhme=Potawatomi.
Pooemocs= Puimuk.
Pooesoos = Puisu.
Po-o-ge= Kua ge.
P viliak, £nyak- Puguviliak.
£ Ildefonso.
Poollachuchlaw-Apalachicola.
Pó-o-mas=Siksika.
Poong-căr=Ponca.
Poonook=Punuk.
Poor=Honowa.
Poo-reh-tū-ai=Puretuay.
Poosoonas = Pusune.
Popaghtunk=Papagonk.
Popcum=Popkum.
Popeloutechom=Popelout.
Popinoshees=Papinachois.
Popolo Bruciato-Tzenatay.
Popponeeste, Popponessit=Poponesset.
Poquannoc, Poquannock= Poquonnoc.
Poquaté=Paguate.
Poquatocke, Poquatucke=Pawcatuck.
Porc-Epic Nation=Piekouagami.
Poquonock=Poduonnoc.
Porcupine=Tukkuthkutchin.
Porcupine People=Piekouagami.
Porcupine River Indians=Tukkuthkutchin.
Porcupine Tribe-Kakouchaki.
Port de la Hève-Le Have.
Port Graham=Alexandrovsk.
Port leue'=Missisauga.
Port Madison=Suquamish.
Portobacco, Porto-Back, Portobacke, Portobaco-Po-
topaco.
Port Orchard=Dwamish, Suquamish.
Port Orford=Kosotshe.
Port Orford Indians=Kaltsergheatunne, Kwatami
Port Orfords= Kaltsergheatunne.
Port Stuart Indians=Ahealt.
Port Tabago=Potopaco.
Port Townsend=Chimakum.
Poruches=Wiminuche.
Poscoiac-Pasquayah.
Po-se–Poseuingge.
Po-si'-o, Pósivuu, Po'-si-wd wun-wu-Poshiwu.
Pos-ke-as-Poskesas.
Poskoyac-Pasquayah.
Posociom=Upasoitac.
Posonwu, Posówe=San Ildefonso.

BULL. 30]
Po-suan-gai= Pojuaque.
Pota-aches= Potoyanti.
Potameos Indians=Tututni.
Potan=Potam.
Potanons=Wea.
Potanou= Potano. -
Potanum.cc.ut–Potanumaquut.
Potapaco, Potapoco-Potopaco.
Potatik= Poodatook.
Potatoe=Ahalakalgi.
Potato Town=Nununyi.
Potatuck= Poodatook.
Potauncak=Potaucao.
Potavalamia=Potawatomi.
Potavou= Potano.
Potawahduhmee, Potawatama=Potawatomi.
Potawatamie tribe of Indians of the Prairie= Prairie
band of Potawatomi.
Potawatamis, Potawatimie, Pó-tá-wā-tó'-mé-Pota-
Watonni.
Potawatomies of St. Joseph=St Joseph.
Potawattamies, Potawattimie, Potawattomies, Pota-
watumies, Po-tá-waw-tó'-me, Pö-tā’-wet me, Po-
tawtumies= Potawatomi.
Po-tdóa, P'o-tdóa=Po.
Potenumacut, Potenummecut- Potanumaquut.
Poteotamis, Potéouatami, Poteouatamis, Potewata-
mies, Potewatamik=Potawatomi.
Potick, Potik= Potic.
Potiwattimeeg, Potiwattomies= Potawatomi.
Potoachos, Potoancies, Potoencies= Potoyanti.
Potomack Indians, Potomeack= Potomac.
Pö-tósh', Potowatameh, Potowatamies,
mies=Potawatomi.
Potowmack= Potomac.
Potowotamies = Potawatomi.
Potoyantes, Po-to-yan-to, Poto-yau-te-Potoyanti.
Pottawatameh, Pottawataneys, Pottawatimies, Pot-
tawatomies, Pottawattamies, Potta-wat-um-ies,
Pottawaudumies, Pottawotamies, Pottawottomies,
Pottewatemies, Pottiwattamies, Pottowatamies,
Pottowatomy, Pottowattomies, Pottowautomie, Pot-
towotomees= Potawatomi.
Potzua-ge= Pojoaque.
Pou=Potawatomi.
Poualac, Poualak. Poualakes=Dakota.
Pouan=Winnebago.
Pouanak=Dakota.
Pouankikias-Piankashaw.
Pouarak=Dakota.
Pouderas = Kalispel.
Poueatamis, Pouës, Pouhatamies= Potawatomi.
£ £ 11.
oujuaque = Pojoaque.
£" Ponca.
Poulteattemis, Poulx, Poulx teattemis, Pous, Pou-
tauatemis, Poutawatamies, Poutawottamies, Pou-
téamis, Pouteaouatami, Pouteatami, Pouteatimies,
Pouteauatamis, Pouteotamis, Pouteouatami, Pou-
teouatamiouec, Poute8atamis, Pouteouatimi, Pou-
teouetamites, Pouteouitamis, Pouteouotamis, Pou-
teouatamis, Poutewatamies, Poutoualamis, Poutou-
: Poutouatamis, Poutouatamittes= Potawa-
tomi.
Poutoucsis=Biloxi.
Poutouotamis, Poutouwatamis, Poutowatomies, Pou-
tuatamis, Poutwatamis, Pouutouatami, Poux,
Pouz= Potawatomi.
Povantes= Pahvant.
Povate=Paguate.
Póvoli=Buli.
Povuate=Paguate.
Powakasick= Pocasset.
Powcatuck= Pawcatuck.
Powcomptuck= Pocomtuc.
Powebas-Kawita.
Powells town=Withlako.
Powhatanic confederacy, Powhattans= Powhatan.
Powhawneches= Pohonichi.
Powhoge=San Ildefonso.
Powmet=Panet.
Powguaniock= Poquonnoc.
Powtawatamis, Powtewatamis, Powtewattimies, Pow-
towottomies= Potawatomi.
Poxuāki= Pojoaque.
P'oyām = Poiam.
Póye-kwe=Poyi.
Po uis, Poytoquix=Poitokwis.
Poze=Potre.
Potowato-
Po-su AN-GAI—PúK-Tis'
1123
#: de £
o-zuan-ge, Pozuang-ge, Pozuaque=Pojoaque.
Prairie £ A :
Prairie Chicken clan=Seechkaberuhpaka, Sipush-
kanumanke.
Prairie-Crees=Paskwawininiwug.
Prairie Grossventres= Atsina.
Prairie-hen people=Seechkaberuhpaka, Sipushka-
numanke.
Prairie hens=Sipushkanumanke.
Prairie Indians = Paskwawininiwug, Prairie Kick-
apoo.
Prairie Wolf=Shomakoosa.
Prairie-Wolf People=Mandhinkagaghe.
Premorska, Premorski = Chnagmiut.
Prescado= Pescado.
Prickled Panis–Wichita.
Priest's Rapids=Sokulk.
Primahaitu- Pima.
Primoske, Prinoski-Chnagmiut.
Printed Hearts=Skitswish.
Projoaque = Pojoaque.
Prominent Jaws=Oqtogona.
Pronaria, Pronereas, Pronevoa = Peoria
Prophet's Town=Tippecanoe.
Protasso, Protassof, Protassov-Morzhovoi.
Prouaria=Peoria.
Provate=Paguate.
Province de Sel, Provincia de la Sal=Coligoa.
Pruara=Puaray.
Psaupsau=Patzau.
Pschwan-wapp-am=Shanwappom.
Pshawanwappam=Yakima.
Pshwa'nāpüm=Shanwappom.
Psinontanhinhintons, Psinoutanhhintons = Psinou-
tanhin hintons.
Pt. Coweta=Kawita.
Pte-yute-cni, Pte-yute-sni- Pteyuteshni.
Pti'tek=|Petutek.
Ptuksit=Munsee.
Puaguampe= Pahvant.
Puala = Puaray.
Puallip, Puallipamish, Pualli-paw-mish, Pualliss=
Puyallup.
Puánag, Puans=Winnebago.
Puants=Metsmetskop, Winnebago.
Puara, Püarai, Puary=Puaray.
Pucaras–Arikara.
Puc-cun-tal-lau-has-see-Pakan-Tallahassee.
Puckanokick= Pokanoket.
Puckantala, Puckautalla, Puckuntallahasse=Pakan-
Tallahassee.
Pudding River Indians=Ahantchuyuk.
Pueble Blanco-Pueblo Blanco,
Pueblo Colorado=Pueblo Pintado, Tzemantuo,
Wukopakabi.
Pueblo de Jumanos= Pueblo de los Jumanos.
Pueblo de las Canoas-Shuku.
Pueblo de las Ruedas–Kuuanguala.
| Pueblo de las Sardinas = Cicacut.
Pueblo de los Santos Apostoles San Simon y Judas-
Upasoitac.
Pueblo de los Siete Arroyos=Tenabo.
Pueblo de Montezuma, Pueblo de Ratones=Pueblo
Pintado.
Pueblo de Shé=She.
Pueblo de Tunque-Tungge.
Pueblo Ganado-Wukopakabi.
Pueblo Grande= Kintyel, Pueblo Pintado.
Pueblo of the bird=Tshirege.
Pueblo quemado=Tzenatay.
Pueblos of the Médano=Medano.
Pueblo viejo =Oapars.
Puerito = Puerto.
Puerta de la Purísima Concepcion=Concepción.
Puerta San Felipe=San Felipe.
Puertecito = Waputyutsiama.
Pugallipamish, Pugallup=Puyallup.
t £ Group=Chimakuan Family, Salishan
amily.
Pughguonnuck=Pauquaunuch.
Pugupiliak=Puguviliak.
Puiále=Puyallup.
Pui'--mim- Puimem.
Pu’-i-mok=Puimuk.
Pujuaque-Paguate, Pojoaque.
üni=Pusune.
aist'= Pekaist.
Pük-tis'=Omaha.
1124
I B. A. E.
PULACAToo—QoATSE
Pulacatoo-Pulakatu.
Pulairih=Shastan Family.
Pullaeu, Pul-la'-ook=Unalachtigo.
Pulpenes, Pulpones=Bolbone.
Puma=Pima.
Pumames, Punanes=Punames.
Pii-nań'-nyu-mü=Puna.
Pân-ásh, Punashly-Bannock.
Pü-na'wun-wu-Puna.
Punca, Puncah-Ponca.
Puncapaugs, Puncapoag-Punkapog.
Puncas, Puncaw, Punchas, Punchaws= Ponca.
Punckapaug=Punkapog.
Puncksotonay=|Punxsutawny.
Pu'n-e-Puna.
Pungelika: Erie.
Punjuni=Pusune.
Punka=Ponca.
Punkapaog, Punkapoge, Punkepaog, Punkipaog,
£ Punkipog=Punkapog.
Punknot=Tukpafka.
Punkotink=Pungoteque.
Punkqu=Punka £
Pun-naks=Bannock.
£ Punquapog=Punkapog.
Punta–La Punta.
Punt-l =Puntlatsh.
Pun-ye-kia=Encinal.
Punyistyi =Punyeestye.
Punyitsiama=Cubero.
Puotwatemi= Potawatomi.
Pura=Puretuay.
Purames=Punames.
#. Puaray.
Purblos, Purbulo–Pueblos.
Purificacion=Halona.
Purisima Concepcion=Cadegomo, Concepción de
Nuestra Señora.
Purísima de Babicora=Babiacora.
Purísima de Zuñi=Zuñi.
Pür-tyi-tyí-ya=Casa Blanca.
Puruai, Puruay-Puaray.
Pushune=Pusune.
Pu"-shush-Puisu.
Pu-sit-yit-cho-Casa Blanca.
Pusuaque = Pojoaque.
Pusuna=Pusune.
Putavatimes, Putawatame, Putawatimes, Putawato-
mie, Putawawtawmaws=Potawatomi.
Pu'tc-ko-hu= Puchkohu.
Pütewata, Pâtewatadan,
tonni.
Putos=Copeh.
*'' Puttawattimies, Puttcotungs, Putte-
watamies, Puttowatamies, Puttwatimees=Potawa-
tomi.
Puukon wińwü=Puukong.
Pu'-un-t'gi-wa'-un- Puunt thiwaun.
Puyallop, Puyallupahmish, Pu-yallup-a-mish, Pu-
yalap-Puyallup.
Puyatye=Tano.
Puyon= Winnebago.
Puzhune, Puzlumne=Pusune.
Pwacatuck, Pwoakatuck, Pwocatuck, Pwockatuck,
Pwouacatuck=Pawcatuck.
Pxánai-Modoc.
Pyaklékaha = Pilaklikaha.
Pyankashees, ankeeshas, ankehas,
shaws, Pyankishaws=Piankashaw.
Pyatonons=Wea.
Py-eeds, Pyentes= Paiute.
Pyguaag, Pyguag=Pyguaug.
Pyros = Piro.
Pytoguis-Poitokwis.
Putewatimes=Potawa-
Pyanke-
Py-ute=Paviotso.
lá-am-6 te-ne=Khaamotene.
la'aqe=Kaake. , ,
lackan qatso, Qackan qatsoeine=Khaskankhatso.
laclíj, Qaclijni-Khashhlizhni.
la'gials £ Kagials-kegawai.
a gütl-Kwakiutl.
lahatika:Quahatika.
lá-idju- Kaidju.
lai'-diu qegawa-i-Kaidju-kegawai.
#: s ''' i
-i-na-na-i-té nunné'-Khaimanaitetunne.
£a.
Qäisla'=Kitamat.
Q'a'ketan=Ankakehittan.
Qāk siné=Kaksine.
Qa-lák'w'=Khalakw.
Qalā’ltq=Hellelt.
Qaldă'ngasak=Huldanggats.
Q'alé'ts=Kulleets.
i’igä’ xet gitinâ’i=Kahlguihlgahet-gitimai.
Qa'lo =Kalokwis.
Qā'tcalan=Kahltcatlan.
Q!altcane'di=Kahltcanedi.
Qalto, Qaltsofine=Khaltso.
Qalukwis=Kalokwis.
£ Qanikilak.
Qa'pnish-'léma=Topinish.
Qapqapetip- Kapkapetlp.
Qā’qamatses=Hahamatses.
£
Qa"qawatilika-Kakawatilikya.
Qaqio's=Kekios.
Qaq!o's hit tan=Kakos-hit-tan.
Qa-quima=Kiakima.
Qa-ra-ta'nu-mañ'-ke=Kharatanumanke.
Qarmang=Karmang.
$'. in=Karmakdjuin.
Qarussuit=Karusuit.
Q'ash-tré-tye=San Felipe.
3:#aadjuaq.- Kiassigiakdjuag.
Qiā'sta qe'gawa-i-Daiyuahl-lanas.
Qā’tcadi-Katcadi.
QātcxA'na-āk!=Katchanaak.
Q:3'tgu hit tan= Ketgohittan.
Q!a’tkaayi = Katkaayi.
Qata!wa'altü=Katkwaahltu.
Qaudjuqdjuaq=Kaudjukdjuak.
Qāuitcin-Cowichan.
Qauitschin=Salishan Family.
Qaumauang=Kaumauang.
Qaupaws=Quapaw.
$: 'ltku-Wiltkun.
£' a W.
léási üxići", asiukdhi"=Khdhasiukdhin.
l!eckunuwu = Keshkunuwu.
leqertaujang=Kekertaujkang.
MEk'wai'akin=Kekwaiakin.
lé'Iamix=Kedlamik.
lf.la’tl=Kelatl.
lé'l Es= Keles.
QE'lkEtos=Kelketos.
Qe-mini-tca", Qemnitca-Khemnichan.
Qé'nipsen= Kenipsim.
Qen-tdóa=Kang.
Qe'qaes=China Hat.
Qeqertaqdjuin = Kekertakdjuin.
Qeqertaujang= Kekertaujang.
# # k
ertuqdjuag=Kekertukjuag.
# '' £
Qetlkoan=Hehlkoan.
Qeuontowanois=Seneca.
Qeyata-otonwe, Qeyata-to"wa">Kheyataotonwe
Qeyata-witcaca=Kheyatawichasha.
Qézoñlathút=Kezonlathut.
#-Kiss".
Qichun=Yuma.
Qicinzigua–Gyusiva.
Qidf énikaci'Ma=Khid henikashika.
Qidneliq = Kidnelik.
Qimissing=Kimissing.
Qinaboags, Qineboags=Quinebaug.
Qingaseareang= Kingaseareang.
Qingmiktuq = Kingmiktuk.
Qingua=Kingua.
Qinguamiut - Kinguamiut.
Qinnepioke= £.
Q'i-ra-vash = Querecho.
Qi-ta'nu-man'-ke=Khitanumanke.
Qivitung=Kivitung.
Qltlä's En= Klt lasen.
Q'ma'shpāl=Skitswish.
QmE ckoyim, Qmuski'Em-Musqueam.
Qnicapous=Kickapoo.
Qnivira=Quivira.
Qoaiastems= Kwaustums.
Q'oa'Lna-Koatlna.
Qoa'ltca-Koalcha.
Q'oa'px= Koapk.
Qoasi'la-Goasila.
Qoatse= Kwatsi.
|
|

Brill. 301
Qodlimarn=Kodlimarn.
loe'qoaainóx=Koekoaainok.
oé'qomatlxo= Homalko.
'oe'tenox= Koetenok.
loe'xsöt'énóx=Koeksotenok.
lo-ganlani=Khoghanhlani.
Qoiastems= Kwaustums.
Qoi'k'axtendx=Koikahtenok.
Qoiqoi=Koikoi.
Qöké'de= Hokedi.
Qölé'lagóm-Kolelakom.
Q'o' Lénóx=Kotlenok.
Q'o'm’énóx=Komenok.
Q'o'mk-utis = Komkyutis.
Q'o'moyué= Komoyue.
Q'ö'mqütis=Komkutis.
£oman
Monagá'ni=Khonagani.
Qo-on’-qwut-quin'né=Khoonkhwuttunne.
Qö-Qai'ā= Kokaia.
Q'o'qa-itx= Kokaitk.
Qordlubing= Kordlubing.
Q'o'-sa 3ün'-né= Khosatunne.
Qö’sqêmox, imó= Koskimo.
Qo'-ta-tci=Khotachi.
Qotlskaim-Kotlskaim.
Qötl’-ta-tce’-tcé=Khotltacheche.
Qouarra=Quarai.
# nas had'â’i=Kouchnas-hadai.
Q
Q
Q
|
la’uéres=Keresan Family.
lra=Khra. -
lra’ hun'-e=Khrahune.
lra Are"-ye=Khrakreye.
Qra' pagan-Khrapathan.
Qra'-qtci-Nachiche.
Qsa'loqul=Ksalokul.
Qsā’ps Em=Ksapsem.
Qset so-kit-pee-tsée-lee-Shipaulovi.
Qsonnontoans, Qsonnontonans, Qsonontouanes=Sen-
eca.
Qta’-lit-li' 3ünné=Khtalutlitunne.
Qtlumi= Lummi.
Quaahda=Kwahari.
Quaasada=Koasati.
Quabaag, Quabaconk, Quabage,
baug.
Quabajais, Quabajay=Serranos.
*: # £ * £ £ Qua-
ag, Quaboagh, Quabog, Quaboug=Quabaug.
Quachita=Ouachita. bog
Quach-snah-mish=Squaxon.
Quack=Aucocisco.
Quack-ena-mish=Squaxon.
keweth, Quackewlth, Quackolls= Kwakiutl.
Quacksis = Foxes.
Qua-colth=Kwakiutl.
Quacoratchie, Quacoretche=Quacoshatchee.
luacós= Kwakiutl.
luaddies, Quaddy Indians=Passamaquoddy.
luadodaquees, Quadodaquious= Kadohadacho.
luadoge, Quadoghe-Huron.
luádös=Huados.
luadroque = Atrakwaye.
Quagheuil= Kwakiutl.
Qu a= Kiakima.
Quahada Comanches, Quahadas, Quahade-Comanches,
Quaha-dede-chatz-Kenna, Qua-ha-de-dechutz-Ken-
na, Quahades= Kwahari.
Quahkeulth= Kwakiutl.
Qua-ho-dahs=Kwahari.
Quah-tah-mah, Quah-to-mah = Kwatami.
Guaianti-Quinaielt.
Quaiirnang= Kuaiirnang.
Quai-iunough=Guauaenok.
Quâi-l-pi=Walpi.
Quaineo = Waco.
Qua-i-nu=Guauaenok.
Quaitlin= Kwantlen.
Quackars = KomoyWe.
Quakeweth=Kwakiutl.
Quakoumwahs, Quakouwahs= Kwatami.
Quak-s’n-a-mish=Squaxon.
Quakyina = Kwakina.
Qualatche=Qualatchee.
Quale=Guale.
Qualhioqua = Kwalhioqua.
Qualicum =Saamen.
Qualioguas- Kwalhioqua,
Quallatown=Qualla.
Quabagud=Qua-
|
QoDLIMARN-QUE-LAI'-[LT
1125
Qualliamish, Quallyamish-Nisqualli.
Qual-quilths = Kwakiutl.
Qualquioqua= Kwalhioqua.
l tohan=Cowichan.
Ouanatusset=Quantisset.
Quan ue = Gameraske.
Quanis Savit=San Juan Capistrano.
Quanmu=Quanmugua.
£o Quinebaug.
Quanoatinno, Quanoatinos, Quanoouatinos, Quanou-
atins=Kanohatino.
Quans=Kansa.
Quansheto-Conchachitou.
Quantisick=Quantisset.
Quant-lums= Kwantlen.
Quanusee-Tlanusiyi.
Quanutusset=Quantisset.
Quapās, Quapau, Quapaws-Arkansas, Quapois, Quap-
pas, quap aws=Quapaw.
£" Kiakima.
Kwakiutl.
Quarac=Quarai.
=Colville.
Quarai.
Quarrelers=Kutchin, Tukkuthkutchin.
Quarrellers=Tukkuthkutchin.
Quarro=Quarai.
Quarrydechocos = Kwahari.
Quartelexo-Quartelejo.
Qua-saw-das–Koasati.
Quash-sua-mish=Squaxon.
Quasmigda=Bidai.
Quasosne=Saint Regis.
Quasquens=Kaskaskia.
Quasson tribe-Manamoyik.
Quataquois, Quataquon=Kiowa Apache.
Quat-china=Kwakina. -
Quate=Guale.
Quathlahpohtles, Quathlahpothle,
Quathlapohtle=Cathlapotle.
Quathl-met-ha=Comeya.
Quatiske, Quatissik=Quantisset.
Quâ’tl=Kwantlen.
Quatoges, Quatoghees, Quatoghies, Quatoghies of
Loretto-Huron.
Quatokeronon=Sauk.
Quatomah, Qua-tou-wah = Kwatami.
Quatseeno, Quatsenos=Quatsino.
Quatsinas = Goasila.
Quat-si-nu=Quatsino.
Quattamya=Kwatami.
Quâüaénoq=Guauaenok.
Quaupuaw=Quapaw.
Quawbaug, Quawbawg=Quabaug.
uaw-guults= Kwakiutl.
luawlicum=Saanen.
luawpa=Quapaw.
luawpaug=Quabaug.
luawpaw=Quapaw.
luaw-she-lah = Goasila.
luaxule=Guasuli.
lua-ya-stums=Kwaustums.
luayneos=Kannehouan.
luazula=Ute.
Qube = Khube.
Qüçã pasa" – Khudhapasan.
Qüçaqtsii'niqk'äci'a-Hangkautadhantsi.
Qué iniuk'äcin'a-Hangkaahutun.
Queackar=Komoyue.
Queakhpaghamiut–Kweakpak.
Quebaug=Quabaug.
Quebec of the Southwest=Acoma.
Quebira=Quivira.
Queeakahs, Quee-ha-ni-cul-ta=Kueha.
Queeha Qna colt, Quee-ha-qua-coll=Komoyue.
Queekagamut-Kwikak.
Queenapaug=Quinebaug.
£ Queenapoick=Quinnipiac.
Queen riotte's Island=Skittagetan Family.
Queen Hester's Palace or Town=Sheshequin.
Queenhithe, Queen Hythe, Queenioolt=Quinaielt.
Queerchos=Querechos.
Queesché=Paguate.
Queets, Queet-see-Quaitso.
Quehatsa= Hidatsa.
Quehts=Quaitso.
Quejotoa, Quejoton-Quijotoa.
Guejuen "Tuike Paia.
Que-lai'-ült=Quileute.
Q
Quathlahpotle


1126
[B. A. E.
QUELAMOUECHES-QUISQUATE
Quelamoueches, Quélancouchis, Quelanhubeches= |
Karankawa.
Quelelochamiut–Kweleluk.
Quellehutes=Quileute. |
Quelotetreny=Quelotetrey.
Quelquimi=Quelqueme.
= Pueblo Quemado.
=Santa Teresa.
=Comeya.
Quinaielt.
chechat, Que-nait'-sath=Makah.
Quenebage, Quenebaug=Quinebaug.
Quenebec Indians=Norridgewock.
Quenepiage, Quenepiake=Quinnipiac.
Queniauitle=Quinaielt.
Quenibaug=Quinebaug.
Quenipisa=Acolapissa.
Quenishachshachki=Queenashawakee.
Quenistinos=Cree.
Que'-ni-ült, Quenoil, Quenoith=Quinaielt.
Quenongebin = Keinouche.
Quenopiage=Quinnipiac.
* ente.
lueoués coupées=Kishkakon.
luepās, Queppa=Quapaw.
luera=Keresan Family.
luerchos, Querechaos, Quereches, Querehos=Que-
rechos. Quinnipi
Luerepees= n1plac.
£utchin.
|ueres, Quereses=Keresan Family.
luéres Gibraltar=Acoma.
|uerez, Quéris-Keresan Family.
Queristinos=Cree.
Keresan Family.
l as=Quapaw.
quelin=Nayakololay.
luerra=Quarai.
uesadas, Queseda=Koasati.
luesnel, Quesnelle Mouth=Chentsithala
luetahtore=Carrizo.
lueues £ Kishkakon.
|
quillehetes.
£. Quillequeognas,
quilipiog.
K
Kwilsieton.
Quemado.
Quinapeake=Quinnipiac.
# £inalet
= Quintuleit.
# -
d': Quineba
e * Quline -
Makah. ug
Kwinak.
Karankawa.
Keresan
Venango.
K
Kwinak.
=Quinaielt.
Acolapissa.
Quiniquissa=
Quinira=Quivira.
Quiniult, Quiniutles=Quinaielt.
Quinnabaug=Quinebaug.
Quinna-chart, Quinnechant, Quinnechart: Makah.
Quinne-py-ooghq, Quinnipauge, Quinnipiak, Quin.
£ # £
luinnipissas-Acolapissa.
luinnopiage=Quinnipiac.
luinnuboag=Quinebaug.
uinn =Quinnipiac.
luinnypi Quinnypiog, Quinopiocke-Quinni-
piac.
luin '' Infl.
£ = Kwilchana.
luinskanaht, Quinskanht=Koiskana.
luinsta=Gyusiva.
luintay, Quinte= Kente.
uinticoock=Connecticut.
uinults=Quinaielt.
uin k=Quinnipiac.
ocs, £e-quoromance
s A. Wahpeton.
ohan
luevindoyan=Ossossane.
ue Vira=Quivira.
luevoil=Quinaielt.
# haughga=Ca
l, e, Queyugwehaughga=Cayuga.
£ Koasati. -
luhlicum=Saāmen.
lui a han less = Kweundlas.
luiamera=Guayoguia, Mecastria.
luiaquima, Quia-Quima=Kiakima.
uiarlpi–Colville.
uia-shi-dshi-Kiashita.
luia- ua=Kiatsukwa.
luiaviquinta=Quiviquinta.
luibira=Quivira.
luiburio=Quiburi.
luicama, Quicamopa=Quigyuma.
luicapause, a' Quicapous=Kickapoo.
uicasquiris = Wichita.
luichaais, Quichais, Quicheigno, Quiches=Kichai.
luichuan=Kiowa.
luicimas=Quigyuma.
luic –Gyusiwa.
luick-sul-i-nut-Koeksotenok.
luicoma, Quicona–Quigyuma.
luicunontateronons=Tionontati.
luidaho = Kichai.
lui-dai-elt=Quinaielt.
Quidehaio, Quidehais=Kichai.
Quieetsos=Quaitso.
Quieha Ne cub ta=Kueha.
Quiem.ltutz=Tionontati.
Quiennontateronons=Tionontati, Westkarini.
Quiennontaterons=Nipissing.
Quietaroes=Coyoteros.
Quieuindohain, Quieuindohian-Ossossane.
Quigata=Quigaute.
Quigualtanji, Quigualtanqui, Quiguas-Quigalta.
Quiguata, Quiguate=Quigaute.
Quigyamas, Quihuimas – Quigyuma.
Quilla-Coila.
Quilahutes-Quileute.
Quilaielt=Quinaielt,
Quila'pc=Willopah.
Quilcene-Colcene.
Quilehutes=Quileute.
buiohohouans=Kiowa.
luiopetons=Wahpeton.
luiouaha, Quio =Kiowa.
r Quiotraco.
luipana=Pawnee, Kipana.
££ ual i=Quigal
t , Quiq £n uigalta.
luiquimas, Quiquimo, Quiquionas-Quigyuma.
£ tl.
uirasquiris=Wichita.
luirepeys=Quinnipiac.
uires, #1'. Quiria=Keresan Family.
Muiriba=Quivira.
|uiripeys=Quinnipiac.
uirirech Querecho.
luiriribis = Huirivis.
Muirix, Quiros=Keresan Family.
luirotes=Quirogles.
luiscate=Quiscat.
uiseyove=Quisiyove.
Quis-kan-aht=Koiskana.
Quisquate=Quiscat.
Q

























BULL. 301
Quitcac=Cuitoat.
Quitepcomuais, Quitepiconnae=Tippecanoe.
Quitoa, Quitoac=Cuitoat.
Quitobac=Bacapa.
Quitobaca=Quitovaquita.
Quitoeis= Kichai.
Quitoks=Quitoles.
Quito Vaqueta=Quitovaquita.
Quitres, Quitreys=Kichai.
Quits=Quaitso.
Quitseigus, Quitseings, Quitseis, Quituchiis=Kichai.
Quitways=Miami.
Quitxix, Quitzaene=Kichai.
Quiuira, Quiuiriens=Quivira.
Quiumziqua, Quiumzique, Quiunzique=Gyusiva.
Quiuquuhs=Cayuga.
Quiusta=Gyusiva.
Quivera, Quivica, Quivina, Quivirae, Quivirans, Qui-
virenses=Quivira.
Quivir=Keresan Family.
Quiyone= Koiaum.
Quiyonghcohanock, Quiyougeohanocks, Quiyough-
cohanock, Quiyoughgnohanocks=Quioucohanoc.
Quizi+Kichai.
Qujanes=Kohani.
Qumault=Quinaielt.
Qūndj-alan=Khundzhalan.
Qune’tcin + Kunechin.
Qūn-e'-tcu-3a'=Khunetchuta.
Q'a'-ni-li-i'-kqwāt- Khuniliikhwut.
Qunk-ma-mish = Kwehtlmamish.
Qunnipiéuk, Qunnipiuck, Qunnipiug, Qunnippiuck=
Quinnipiac. *
Qunnubbágge=Quinebaug.
Qūnqsé=Khundtse.
Quoanantino=Kanohatino.
Quoaquis–Coaque.
Quoboag, Quoboge=Quabaug.
Quodadiquio=Kadohadacho.
Quoddies, Quoddy Indians=Passamaquoddy.
Quoisillas-Goasila.
Quoitesos = Quaitso.
Quo-kim=Cajuenche.
Quonahasit, Quonahassit=Conohasset.
Quonantino= Kanohatino.
Quoneashee=Tlanusi#
Quonoatinnos= Kanohatino.
Quoquoulth= Kwakiutl.
Quoratem=KWoratem.
Quor-ra-da-chor-koes= Kwahari.
Quotoas-Kwotoa.
Quouan=Kohani.
Quouarra=Quarai.
Quppas–Quapaw.
Quqoă'q=Kukoak.
Ququ'l Ek = Kukulek.
Qurachtenons=Wea.
Qusisillas = Goasila.
Quss-kan-aht=Koiskana.
Qusutas=Ute.
Quts hit tan=Kutshittan.
Quunnipieuck=Quinnipiac.
Qā-wān'-kqwāt- Khunkhwuttunne.
Quya= Khuya.
Quyegujinga=Khuyeguzhinga.
Quyunikacinga=|Husada.
Qvinipiak=Quinnipiac.
Qvivira=Quivira.
Qwai’ctün-ne' 3dn'né= Khwaishtunnetunne.
Qwa"-s a-a'-tūn = Khosatunne.
3Wapaws' paw:
Qwa Qwa': Hwahwatl.
Qwec's unné= Khweshtunne.
Qweenylt=Quinaielt.
Q!wé'qol En=Nayakololay.
Qwe'qusöt!enox"> Koeksotenok.
Qwikties=Miami.
Qwiltca'na=Kwulchana.
Qwin'-ctün-ne'-tūn = Khwaishtunnetunne.
Qwüc-tcu'-miçl-tūn 'un'né=Kaltsergheatunne.
Qwa'lh-hwai-pum= Klikitat.
Qwān-rxān'-me=Khwunrghunme.
Rabbitskins=Kawchodinne.
Raccoon=Mikaunikashinga.
Raccoons Village=White Raccoon's Village.
Rackeaway=Rockaway.
Racoon Village=White Raccoon's Village.
Racres=Arikara.
QUITCAC–RED PEOPLE
1127
Ra-dro-3oe=Rathroche.
£"
puls= lona.
£ =Rahun. p
Raicheshnoe=Riechesni.
Rain Pueblo–Chettrokettle.
Rainy-lake Indians=Kojejewininewug.
Raiz del Mesquite=Mesquite.
Ral-la-wat-sets=Kalawatset.
Ramaya=Santa Ana.
Ramocks=Rancocas.
Rampart=Maynook.
Rampart Indians=Trotsikkutchin.
Ramushouuog=Ramushonoq.
Rancheria de la Pasion de Tucavi=Tucavi.
Rancheria de los Gandules=Moenkapi.
Rancherias de la Pasion=Pasion.
Rancherias de Santa Coleta=Santa Coleta.
| Rancho Hediondo=Hediondo.
Rancokas–Rancocas.
Rancokeskill=Ramcock.
Rankokas–Rancocas.
Rankokus Kill=Ramcock.
Rapahanna, Rapahanocks=Rappahannock.
Rapahos=Arapaho.
Rapid Indians=Atsina.
Rappahanoc= #hannock.
Rappaho=Arapaho.
Ra-ra-to-oans, Ra-ra-t'wans=Chippewa.
*::"sh. Raritangs, Raritanoos, Raritanus=Rari-
n
Rarondaks=Adirondack.
Rasaoua-koueton=Nassauaketon.
Rasauweak=Rasawek.
Rasbi'nik=Razboinski.
Rascal, Rascal Indians=Tututni.
Rascals' Village=Sotstl.
Rassawck, Rassaweak, Rassawek=Rasawek.
Rat Indians=Tukkuth kutchin, Vuntakutchin.
Ratirüntaks=Adirondack.
Rāt-je Kama Tse-shu-ma=Haatze.
Rat nation=Wazhush.
Ratones=Pueblo Raton.
Rat people=Vuntakutthin.
Rat River Indians=Tukkuthkutchin.
Rattribe= Kake.
Ră-tya, Rāt-ye Ka-ma Tze-shuma=Haatze.
Raún=Rahun.
Raven= Petchaleruhpaka.
Raventown=Kalanuyi.
Ravin Indians=Crows.
Ra-we’ qan" ye=Rawekhanye.
Rawe'yapa=POchotita.
Rayados=Tawehash.
Raychevsnoi=Riechesni.
Raymneecha=Khemnichan.
Rayouse=Cayuse.
Razbinsky, Razboinik=Razboinski.
Rchüch-ê'di= Hokedi.
Real de Bacanuchi-Bacanuchi.
Real de Nacosari=Nacosari.
Rea Ratacks=Klikitat.
Recars=Arikara.
Rechahecrians, Rechehecrians=Cherokee.
Recheshnaia=Nikolski.
Rechgawawanc, Rechkawick, Rechkawyck=Man-
hattan.
Rechkewick, Rechouwhacky, Rechowacky = Rocka-
way.
Reckawancks, Reckawawanc, Reckewackes, Reck-
gawawanc-Manhattan.
Reckheweck=Rechouaakie.
Reckkeweck, Reckkouwhacky, Reckomacki, Reck-
onhacky, Reckowacky=Rockaway.
Redais=Bidai.
Red Apaches=Apache.
Redcaps=Opegoi.
Red crayfish=Chakchiuma.
Red eagle=Tsishuwashtake.
Red Fox=Foxes.
Red Grounds=Kanchati.
Red House=Chichilticalli.
Red Indians=Beothukan Family.
Red Jacket Village=Tekisedaneyout.
Red knife, Red-knife Indians, Red Knives=Tatsa-
nottine.
Red lobsters=Chakchiuma.
Redoubt St. Michael=St. Michael.
Red people=Suwuki Ohimal.
1128
[B. A. E.
RED ROUND ROBES-SACKS
Red Round Robes=Mokumiks.
Red Shield= Mahohivas.
Red-stick=Mikasuki.
Red Town=Chichilticalli.
Red Water band=Itazipcho, Minisha.
Red Willow Indians=Taos.
Red Wing=Khemnichan,
Redwood Indians=Whilkut.
Redwoods=Huchnom.
Ree=Arikara. -
Reed=Kushiksa.
Reese River Indians=Nahalgo.
Refugio=Nuestra Señora del Refugio.
Re'-ho=Tuluka.
Reiners=Foxes.
Re-ka-ras, Re-ke-rahs=Arikara.
Rek-qua=Rekwoi.
Remedios Banamichi-Banamitzi.
Reminica Band=Khemnichan.
Remkokes=Rancocas.
Remnica, Remnichah-Khemnichan.
=Foxes.
Renapi=Delaware.
Renards=Foxes.
Renarhonon=Arendahronons.
Renars, Renarz=Foxes.
Renecuey=Senecu.
Re-nis-te-nos=Cree.
Renni Renape=Delaware. *
Republic, Republican, Republican Pawnees, Répub-
ues=Kitkehahki.
Requa=Rekwoi.
Retchechnoi=Nikolski.
Rewechnongh=Haverstraw.
Reweghnoncks=Manhattan.
#:#"we
es de Cucurpe=Cucurpe.
Reynards=Foxes. rpe
Rhagenratka=Neutrals.
Rhea = Arikara.
Rhiierrhonons=Erie.
Riana=Kiowa.
Ricapous= Kickapoo.
Ric'-ārās, Ricaree, Ricaries, Ricaris, Ricars, Ric-ca-
ras, Riccaree, Riccarrees=Arikara.
Rice Indians=Menominee.
Rice Makers=Munominikasheenhug.
Richara=Arikara.
Richibouctou=Richibucto.
Rich Prairie Dog=Achepabecha.
Rickapoos= Kickapoo.
Rickaras, Rickarees, Rickerees=Arikara.
Rickohockans=Cherokee.
Rickrees, Ricora=Arikara.
Riechesnoe=Nikolski.
Ri-ga-ta-a-ta-wa-Kheyataotonwe.
Rigibucto=Richibucto.
Rigneronnons, Rigueronnons=Erie.
Ríhit=Ponca. -
Rikaras, Rikkara=Arikara.
Ri-kwa=Rekwoi.
Rínak=Rirak.
Rinconada=Aritutoc.
Rio Grande de Espeleta=Oraibi.
Riquehronnons=Erie.
Ris=Arikara.
Rishebouctou, Rishebucta=Richibucto.
Rising Sun Folks, Rising Sun men-Etheneldeli.
Ristigouche, Ristigutch =Restigouche.
Rito de los Frijoles=Tyuonyi.
Rittenbenk=Ritenbenk.
River Crows=Mineset peri.
River Indians=Mahican.
River that flies=Wakpokinyan.
Rjatscheschnoje=Nikolski.
Road Indians = Ninnipaskulgees.
Roakeway= Rockaway.
Roasters=Dakota.
Robber Indians = Bannock.
Robbers=Pillagers.
Roccamecco–Rocameca.
Rocher de Bout-Roche de Boeuf.
Ro'c'hillt=Eskimo.
Rockamagug, Rockamecook= Rocameca.
Rockaway= Rechauaakie.
Rockeway-Rockaway.
Rock Indians = Kurnbatuash.
Rock of Katzimo - Katzimo.
Rocks=Jatonabine.
Rockway=Rockaway.
Rocky Mountain Indians=Nahane, Sekani.
Rocomeco = Rocameca.
Rodinunchsiouni=Iroquois.
Roger's river, Rogue Indians-Tututni.
Rogue River–Shasta, Takelma, Tututni.
Rogues=Pillagers.
Rogue's River-Tututni.
Roil-roil-pam=Klikitat.
Roinsac=Kaskaskia.
Rolling Bullet=Huhliwahli.
Romanons=Romonans.
Ron Rondaxe=Adirondack.
Roode Huis-Chichilticalli.
Rooktsu=Roktsho.
Rooptahee, Roop-tar-ha, Roop-tar-har=Ruptari.
Rooskoos Tokali-Pooscoostekale.
Root Diggers=Ditsakana, Shoshoko.
Root-Eaters=Ditsakana, Shoshoko, Yambadika.
Rop-tar-ha=Ruptari.
Roquai=Noquet.
Roque-choh-Roktsho.
Rosa Hawicuii=Hawikuh.
Rosario=Jiaspi, Santa Rosario.
Rosario Nacameri=Nacameri.
Roskeemo=Koskimo.
Rothfisch-Manner=Tluskez.
Rouameuo-Rocameca.
Rouinsac=Kaskaskia.
Round Heads=Têtes de Boule.
Round town people=Yuchi.
Roving Dakotas=Gens du Large.
Rowanans=Romonans.
Rrayados=Tawehash.
Rsársaviná-Sobaipuri.
Ruas-Tigua.
Ruhptare=Ruptari.
Ruibnaia=Ribnaia.
Rumachenanck=Haverstraw.
Rumsenes, Rumsien, Runcienes=Rumsen.
Runicas-Tunica.
Runsenes, Runsienes= Rumsen.
Runsiens=Moquelumnan, Salinan family.
Ruqtca-Rukhcha.
Ruslen= Rumsen.
Ru’-tce=Ruche.
Ru'-tce yin-e=Rucheyine.
Ru-tcke= Ruchke.
Ruzany=Busanic.
Rx6'-yi-nés' tunné'=Rghoeyinestunne.
Ryawas–Kiowa.
Rybnia=Ribnaia:
Rychesnoi=Nikolski.
Rye-Grass-Seed-Eaters=Waradika.
Ryuwas-Kiowa.
Sãa-Kāalituck=Saukaulutuchs.
Saakies=Sauk.
Sā-ākl=Yaquina.
Sa-ak-ti-kā-i=Saticoy.
Saalis-Salish.
Saanitch=Sanetch.
Sa-àptin=Nez Percés.
Sa-arcix, Sa arsey=Sarsi.
Saaskies, Saasskies=Sauk,
Sabaguis–Sobaipuri.
Sabanoes=Shawnee.
Sablez-Sable.
Sabsh–Samish.
Sabstnisky=Uglovaia.
Sabuagana Gutas, Sabuaganas-Akanakwint.
Sacalanes=Saclan.
Sacatone=Sacaton.
Saccanesset=Succonesset.
Saccung=Sawcunk.
Sacenong=Saginaw.
Sachap=Satsop.
Sachdagughroonaw, Sachdagughs= Powhatan.
Sachertelontin-Zakatlatan.
Sachet=Skagit.
Sachi-Sauk.
Sachimers=Sakumehu.
Sa-chinco, Sa-chin-ko-Tait,
Sackanoir=Lakmiut.
Sackawee’-thinyoowuc=Sakawithiniwuk.
Sacket =Skagit.
Sacks=Sauk.
BULL. 30]
Sackung=Sawcunk.
Sacky=Sauk.
Saçl'-réq-tün=Sathlrekhtun.
Sac-me-ugh=Sakumehu.
Sacoes, Saco Indians=Sokoki.
Sacona =Jacona.
Saconet=Saconnet.
Sacramantenos, Sacramento Apaches=Mescaleros.
Sacs=Sauk.
Sacunck=Sawcunk.
Sádalsómte-k'íago=Kiowa Apache.
Sadamon, Sadamons=Sadammo.
Saddals=Skaddal.
Stadju'gal lä’nas-Sadjugahl-lanas.
Sadujames=Sudammo.
Saec =Sackhoes.
Sae-lies=Salish.
Saelis=Chehalis.
Saeló=Tepehuane.
Sa-essau-dinneh = Etheneldeli.
Sagachiganirini8ek=Sagaiguninini.
£
Sagahrganirini, Sagaiganinini-Sagaiguninini.
Sagamore John's Town=Mishawum.
Sag-a-ná-gā=Delaware.
Saganaws=Saginaw.
Sagans=Sugeree.
Sagantwaga-wininiwak = Sugwaundugahwinine-
Wug.
Seagā'āusili=Sagangusili.
Sagaseys=Sauk.
Sagavoq=Sagavok.
Sagayayumnes=Sakaiakumne.
Sagºe' =Sagi.
Sagennom=Soyennow.
Sage-nom-nis=Stigenomnas.
Sagetaen-né=Chiricahua.
Saghadellautin=Zakatlatan.
Sagina, Saginăng=Saginaw.
*- Sage wenenewak.
Saconnet.
Saguaguana-Akanaquint.
Saguanós=Shawnee.
Saguaripa=Sahuaripa.
Saguina, Saguinam, Saguinan, Saguinau=Saginaw.
Saguna=Laguna. -
S , Sagust=Saugus.
S. stin=Oiaur.
S. Agustin del Pueblito de Tucson, S, Agustin de
Tuson=Tucson.
S. Agustin Oiaur=Oiaur.
Sagwandagawinini, Sagwandagāwininiwag = Sug-
waundugan wininewug.
Sáhagi=Dakota.
Sahagungüsili: Sagangusili.
Sahajugwan alth Lennas =Sadjugahllanas.
Sāhāntilă =Siksika.
s: Sahaptain, Sahaptan, Sahaptanian=Nez
erces.
Sahaptin=Nez Percés, Waiilatpuan Family.
Sahaptins=Waiilatpuan Family.
Sahawahmish=Sahewamish.
Sa-hé'=Cree.
Sahehwamish=Sahewamish.
Sah-halah =Shahala.
Sah haptinnay=Nez Percés.
ahhihwish=Sahewamish.
ahi'yena-Cheyenne.
Sah-ku-méhu=Sakumehu.
Sahlalah =Silela.
Sahmamish =Samamish.
Sahmish=Samish.
Sahnchecontuckquet=Sanchecantacket.
"Sah-nels=Shanel.
Sahnikans=Assumpink.
Sahohes, Sa-hone=Saone.
Sah-o-ne-hont-a-par-par=Saone Hunkpapa.
Sahonies=Saone.
Sah-own=Sangona.
Sahquatucket=Satucket.
Sah-se-sah tinney=Etheneldeli.
Sahuaripas–Jova.
Sah-wah-mish =Sawamish.
Sahwaunoo =Shawnee.
Sai'-a-kwa=Sia.
Sai’-az-Saia.
Saich-kioie-tachs, Saich-kwil-tach-Lekwiltok.
Saiconke = Seekonk.
Saidoka = Modoc.
Sai'-du-ka–Snakes.
SACKUNG—ST.
MICHAEL 1129
Saie'kuin-Cree.
Saikiné=Pima.
Saikinné= Papago, Pima,
Sai-lètc', Sai-lètc'-ic-me'-3 anne=Siletz.
Sailk-sun=Sailupsun.
Sai-nals=Shanel.
Sainct Gabriel=Ossossane.
Sainct Iacques et sainct Philippe=Saint Jacques et
Saint ''
Sainct Iean=Etarita.
Sainct Ignace=Taen hatentaron.
Sainct Matthieu=Ekarenniondi.
S[ainct]. Paulus=San Pablo.
S[ainct]. Petrus=San Pedro.
Sainct Pierre et sainct Paul = Ehouae.
Sainct Thomas=Saint Thomas.
Sai-nels-chas-kaw–Shanel. *
Sainstkla–Siuslaw.
£ . Antoine de Senecu.
St. Antony=Senecu.
St. Bartholomew=Cochiti.
St. B =Saint Regis.
Saint Coy= Kendaia.
St. Dies=Sandia.
Saint Domingo=Santo Domingo.
St.'d'osquet, St. Douskie, St. Dusky-Sandusky.
Sainte e de Ristigouche=Restigouche.
S[aint] Edward= Baipia.
Sainte Marie de Sault=Pawating.
St. Estevan, St. Estevan Acoma, St. Estevan Queres=
Acoma.
Saint Estienne=Kiohero.
St. Eulalie=Santa Olalla.
Saint Francais=Saint Francis.
St. Francais de Sales=Saint Francis.
St. Francis=Nambe.
St. Francis Borgia=Michilimackinac.
St. Francis de Sales=Saint Francis.
Saint Francis Regis=Saint Regis.
St Francis Xavier des Pres=La Prairie.
St. Francoi, St. François-Saint Francis.
Saint François du Lac=La Prairie.
Saint-François-Xavier=Saint Francis Xavier, San
Francisco Xavier de Vigge Biaundo.
St. François Xavier=Ganowarohare.
St. Francois Xavier a Laprairie de la Magdeleine=
La Prairie.
Saint-Francois-Xavier-de-Biaundo=San
Xavier de Viggé Biaundo,
Saint-François-Xavier-des-Prés=La Prairie.
St François Xavier du Sault=Caughnawaga.
St. £:
St. Guillaume=Teotongniaton.
St. Hieronimo=Taos.
Saint Iean=Etarita.
S. Iean Baptiste=Saint Jean Baptiste, Cahiague.
St. Ignatius=Taen hatentaron.
Francisco
. St. Isabella=Santa Isabel.
Saint Jacques, St. James=Kanagaro.
Saint Jean=Deyodeshot, San Juan.
Saint Jean Baptiste=Onondaga (vil.).
Saint-Jean des Chevaliers=San Juan.
St Jerome, S[aint]. Jerome de los Taos, St Jeronimo,
Saint]. Jeronimo de Taos=Taos.
S[aint] Joachin=San Joaquin.
S[aint Joanne=San Juan.
Saint John=Deyodeshot, San Juan.
St. John of God=San Juan de Dios.
St. John's=Etarita, Malecite, San Juan.
s: John's river indians, St. John's tribe-Male-
cite.
St Josef=Patoqua.
Saint Joseph = Gayagaanhe,
Teanaustayae.
St Laurence=Picuris.
St Lazarus=San Lázaro.
St. Lewis, St. Lewisses=San Luis de Apalachi.
S[aint]. iorent-San Lorenzo.
St. Ludlovic de Vacapa=Bacapa.
S[aint]. Marcellus=Sonoita.
St Marco–San Marcos.
St Maria=Galisteo.
aintl. Mark=San Mareos.
Saint], Martin, S[aint]. Martin of the Opas-San
Martin.
Saint Mary=Teatontaloga.
St. Mary's=Gannentaha, Santa María Magdalena.
Saint Mathias-Ekarenniondi.
St. Mathias de Tuto £.
S[aint], Matthaeus de Sicoroidag=Sicoroidag.
St. Michael=San Miguel Zuaque, Scanonaenrat.
Patoqua, Sillery,



1130
[B. A. E.
sAINT MICHAEL's—sANDEA
Saint Michael’s=Kanagaro.
Saint Michel=Saint Michael, Kanagaro, Khioetoa,
Scanonnenrat.
St. Nicholas= Kenai.
St. Orloff, St. Orlova =Orlova.
St. Pablo=San Pablo.
St. Paul= Kodiak.
St. Peter=San Pedro.
Saint Peter's= Caughnawaga.
Saint). Phelippe, St. Philip=San Felipe.
St. Philip de JHS=Terrenate.
St. Philippe, St. Philips, St. Phillipe, St. Phillippe-
San Felipe.
Saint Rene=Onnontare.
Saint Stephen=Kiohero.
St. Yotoc=Sonnioto.
Sai"-o-kwä=Sia.
Saiopines=Tiopines.
Sa-i-sa-"dtinne= Etheneldeli.
Sai-wash=Shasta.
Sai-yu"-cle-me" únné=Coos.
Sai-yu"-sla-me" qúnné, Sai-yüis"-t'gú-me"
Siuslaw.
Sajay=Xagua.
Sájèr--pán-gā=Skidi.
Sajirit=San Juan Capistrano.
Sakacawone=Secacawoni.
Sakadelontin=Zakatlatan.
Sakahiganiriouek=Sagaiguminini.
Sa"ka"órganing=Sukaauguning.
Sakatalan, Sakataloden=2akatlatan.
Sakawes, Sakawis=Sauk.
Sakawiyiniwok=Sakawithiniwuk.
Sakáwiyiniw=Sugwaundugahwininewug.
Sakes=Sauk.
Saketon=Sacaton.
Sáketúpiks=Siksika.
s'ā-kè-w'è, Sakewi=Sauk.
Sákhalis=Skatalis.
Sak'hútka=Abihka.
Sakiaqdjung=Sakiakdjung.
Sakiman, Sakinam, Sakinan, Sakinang=Saginaw.
Sa"ki qê"gawa-i=Saki-kegawai.
Sà-kish =Tsahis.
Sakisimme= Lakisumne.
Sa-ki-yú=Sauk.
Sak-ka-ya=Sakaya.
Sak"la"nas=Sagua-lanas.
Saklans=Saclan.
Sakoã'n=Sukkwan.
Sa"kona=Jacona.
Sakonett=Saconnet.
Sa+k'o+t, Sak"o"ta=Cheyenne.
Saks=Sauk.
Säkwi"yí=Soquee.
Saky=Sauk.
Salab wiñwú=Salabi.
Seal A"ndas=Salendas.
Salan Pomas=Salan POmo.
Sā'idAñ kun=Sahldung.
Salem Indians = Manta.
Ntlakyapamuk.
i=Turtletown.
Salinan.
Saline= Ketchewaundaugenink.
Saline Apaches = Mescaleros.
Salish=Salishan Family.
Saliütla=Siuslaw.
Sallenches=Talinchi.
Sallicoah=Selikwayi.
Salmeros=Salineros.
Salmon Eaters=Tazaaigadika.
Salmon River Snakes=Tukumarika.
Salsen, Salses-Salsona.
Salsonas=Saclan.
Salst Kamlúps= Kamloops.
Salstsxastsítlini =Spokan.
Salsxuyilp— Colville.
Salt City= Matsaki.
Salteur=Chippewa.
Salt Lake Diggers= Hohandika.
Salt Lick Town = Lick Town.
Salt-water band= Lower ("hehalis.
Salwá" qá-Salwahka.
Salzon= Salona.
Samab mish = Samamish.
Samackman-Sanahquan.
únné=
Sam-áhmish=Samamish.
3:9. de Samalayuca.
Samam-hoo= Semiahmoo.
Samaripa=Sahuaripa.
Samboukas=Samboukia.
S. Ambrosio Busanic=Busanic.
Samdan=Sumdum.
Sà"menos=Somenos.
S'ā"mic=Sanish.
Sa-milk-a-nuigh=Simillkameen.
Samipoas=Sanipaos.
Sam-nā'i, Sam-nán=Picuris.
Samokin=Shamokin.
Samoupavi=Shongopovi.
Samparicka=Ditsakana.
Sampeetches, Sampiches, Sampichya, Sampits, Sam-
puches=Sanpet.
Sämtsh=Sanetch.
Sanas=Sana.
San Agustin=Oiaur.
San Agustin del Isleta=Isleta.
San tin 0iaur=Oiaur.
Sanakhanskoe=Sanyakan.
Sanaki"wa=Choctaw.
Sa"nakoan=Sanyakoan.
San Aldefonso= San Ildefonso.
San Ambrosio de Busanio= Busanic.
San Andres Atotonilco = Atotonilco.
San Andres Chinipas=Chinipa.
San Andres Conicari=Conicari.
San Antonio = Bacuancos, Salinan Family, Seneu.
San Antonio de la Isleta=Isleta, Isleta del Sur.
San Antonio del Pueblo=Pomojoua.
S[an]. Antonio de Senaca, San Antonio de Sencen,
San Antonio de Seneci, San Antonio de Senecu-
SeneCu.
San Antonio de Uquitoa=Oquitoa.
S(an]. Antonio Ilamatech= Ilamatech.
San Antonio of Sinolu-Senecu del Sur.
S(an). Antonio Oquitoa= Oquitoa.
San Antonio Seneca=Senecu del Sur.
3". Augustin=Oiaur.
San Augustin de Ahumada, San Augustin de Ahu-
Rio de la Trinidad=San Agustin de Ahu-
1801.
San Augustin de la Isleta, San Augustin del Isleta-
sleta.
Augustinus=0iaur.
San Bartolomé= Puaray.
San Bartolome Batacosa=Batacosa.
S(an]. Bartolomé Comac= Comac.
Sàn Bartolome de Jongopavi, San Bartolomé de
San Bartolomé de Xongopabi, San
Bartolomé de Xongopavi=Shongopov.
San Bartolomeo = Cochiti.
3. Bernabé *: vi.
San Bernahdino de uatobi, San Bernardino, San
Bernardino de Aguatuvi, San Bernardino de Ahua-
tobi=Awatobi.
San Bernardino del Agua Caliente=San Bernardino.
San]. Bernardino Gualpi-Walpí.
San]. Bernardo Aquimuri=Aquimuri.
San. Bernardo de Aguatuvi=Awatobi.
San Bernardo de Jongopabi=Shongopovi.
San Bernardo Gracia Real=Terrenate.
San Borja=San Francisco Borja.
San). Buena ventura, San Buena Ventura de Co-
chita, San Buena Ventura de Cochitis (Cochiti.
ani. Buen de Mossaquavi=Mishongnovi.
an). Cajetanus=Calabazas.
San Capistrano = San Juan Capistrano.
San Carlos de Carmelo, San Carlos del Carmelo, San
Carlos de Monterey=San Carlos.
San). Catherina=Cuitciabaqui.
San]. Cayetano =Tumacacori.
San]. Cayetano de Bac-San Xavier del Bac.
San Cayetano de Calabazas= Calabazas.
S(an], Cayetano Tumagacori, San). Cayetano Tu-
mapacori=Tumacacori.
San Cázaro=San Lazaro.
San Christóval=San Cristobal.
Sanchu-Sauchu.
San Clemente= Bejuituuy.
San). Cosmas=San Cosne.
San Cristobel, San Cristoforo, San Cristóval-San
Cristobal.
Sanctuit=Satuit.
Sandea =Sandia.

prLI. 301
Sandedotán=Sandatoton.
Sandesque=Sandusky.
Sand-hill people=Neomaitaneo.
San Diaz=Sandia.
San Diegnito=San Dieguito.
San Diego=Gyusiva, Tesuque, Uitorrum.
San Diego de Jamez, San Diego de Jemes. San Diego
de Jemez, San Diego de los Emex, San Diego de los
Hemes, San Diego de los Temes=Gyusiva.
San Diego de Tesuque=Tesuque.
San Diego de Uitorrum=Uitorrum.
San Dieguito=San Diego.
San Diepo de Pitquin=Pitic.
San Diepo de Uquitoa= Oquitoa.
Sandilla=Sandia.
San Domingan, San Domingo=Santo Domingo.
San). Doonysio=San Dionysio.
sANDEDoTÁN—sANKs
1.131
San Ignacio=San Ignacio de Kadakaman, Pa-
chawal, Tubac.
| San Ignacio Cuquiarachi= Corodeguachi.
| San Ignacio de Soniquipa, San Ignacio de Soniquipe=
Sinoquipe.
San Ignacio de Tesia=Tesia.
San Ignacio Guibori=Quiburi.
San Ignacio Onabas=Onavas.
San Ignacio Sinoquipe=Sinoquipe.
San Ignacio Torin=Torin.
San II de Conso=San Ildefonso.
San]. Ildefonso Ostimuri=Ostimuri.
San Ildefonso Yecora =Yecora.
| San Ildefonzo, San Ildephonso, San Ilefonso=San
Ildefonso.
| San Imirio=San Emidio.
|
Sandoske, Sándosket, Sandoski, Sandosky, Sandouski,
Sandousky=Sandusky.
Sand town=Uktahasasi.
Sanduskee, Sanduski, Sanduskians=Sandusky.
Sandusky Senecas=Mingo.
Sandy Lake Indians=Kahmetahwungaguma.
Saneca=Senecu del Sur.
S(an). Eduard de Baipia, San). Eduardo, San].
duardo de Aribacpia, San Edvardo de Baipia =
Baipia.
Sanels=Shanel.
s . Estanislao Octam, San] Estanislao Ooltan=
OOltan.
San Estéban de Acoma, San Estéban de Asoma, San).
Estevan de Acoma=Acoma.
San Felepe, San]. Felip, s Felipe de Cueres,
San). Felipe de Cuerez=San Felipe.
San Felipe de Jesus Guevavi=Guevavi.
San lipe de Keres, San Felipe de Queres=San
Felipe.
S * elipe Gracia Real del Terrenate=Terrenate.
San Felipo, San Felippe, San Felipe=San Felipe.
San Fernando Villacata=San Fernando Vellicata.
San Filipé=San Felipe.
San Francisco = Caiman, Dolores, Nambe, San
Francisco de los Tejas (or Neches).
San Francisco de Borja de Tecoripa=Tecoripa.
San Francisco de los Nechas, San Francisco de los
Neches, San Francisco de los Techas=San Fran-
cisco de los Tejas (or Neches).
San Francisco de Nambe=Nambe.
San Encicº de Oraibe, San Francisco de Oraybe-
Oraibi.
San Francisco de Sandia=Sandia.
San Francisco Guazava=Guazavas.
San Francisco Javier=San Francisco Xavier de
Biaundo.
San Francisco Javier Arivechi=Arivechi
San Francisco Javier Cuchuta=Cuchuta.
San Francisco Javier de Guazava=Guazavas.
San Francisco Javier Reboyco=Robesco.
San Francisco Lajas=Lajas.
San Francisco Nambe=Nambe.
San Francisco Pajagüe=Pojoaque.
San Francisco Xavier, San Francisco Xavier de
Vigge=San Francisco Xavier de ViggéBiaundo.
s . Francisco Xavier del Bac=San Xavier del
C.
San Francisquita= Echilat.
San Gabriel, San Gabriel del Yunque=Gabrieleño,
Yugeuingge.
San). Gaetan=Calabazas.
S. Angel=San Angelo.
San Gerónimo de los Tahos, San Gerónimo de los
Taos, San Geronimo de Taos=Taos.
San Gerónimo Huexotitlan=Huexotitlan.
San Geronymo=San Geronino.
San Geronymo de los Thaos=Taos.
Sanghikans, Sangicans=Assumpink.
Sangiestas=Saugiesta.
San). Gioachino=San Joaquin.
San Gregorio=Abo.
San Gregoris Jaumalturgo=Jaumalturgo.
Sangut=Saugus.
Sanhicans, Sanhickans=Assumpink.
San Hieronimo, San Hieronimo de los Corazones=
Corazones.
San). Hieronymo=Taos.
Sanhikani, Sanhikins=Assumpink.
San]. Iacobus de 0iadaibuisc=Ojiataibues.
Sanich=Sanetch.
San Ignacio. See S. Ignacio.
San). Losepho=Patoqua.
3. Arikara. Oq
San Isidoro = Pueblo de los Jumanos.
San Isidro=Wilakal.
Sanítíka=Aradaho.
San Iuan Baptista=San Juan Bautista.
San Jacinto=Saboba.
s Javier, San). Javier Bac–San Xavier del
0.
San Javier de Batuco= Batuco.
San Javier del Bac, San). Javier del Bacel=San
Xavier del Bac.
San Javier de Viggé=San Francisco Xavier de
Viggé Biaundo.
San Jldefonso=San Ildefonso.
S(an]. Joaquin. See S. Joaquin.
San Joaquin de Basosuma-Basosuma.
San José=Ichenta, San José de los Nazones, Tu-
macacori.
San José Charay=Charac.
San José Chinapa = Chinapa.
San José Commondu=San José de Comondu.
3: José de Joconostla=Joconostla.
San José de la Laguna=Laguna.
San José de Matape=Matape.
San José de Pimas=San José de los Pimas.
San José de Teopari de Ovas=Teopari.
San]. José de Tizonazo=Tizonazo.
San José de Tucson=Tucson.
San]. Josef=Patoqua.
San Josef de La Laguna= Laguna.
San]. Josefo=Patoqua.
San]José Imuri=Imuris.
an]José Matape=Matape.
San Joseph de Commondu, San Joseph de Comondo=
San José de Comondu.
San Joseph de Jemez= Patoqua.
San Joseph de los Nazones=San José de los Na-
ZOIS.
San Joseph de los Pimas=San José de los Pimas.
San. Joseph de Soyopa=Soyopa.
San José Teopari=Teopari.
San]. Jua, San Juan=San Juan de los Jemez.
San Juan Atotonilco=Atotonilco.
San Juan Baptista=San Juan Bautista.
San Juan Bautista), Maguina=Maguina.
San Juan Capestrano=San Juan Capistrano.
San Juan Capistrano=Juaneños, Uturituc.
San). Juan Capistrano de Ulurituc, San Juan Capis-
trans de Virtud=Uturituc.
an). Juan Corapa = Corapa.
SanlJuan de Guachinela= Huachinera.
San Juan de los Caballeros, San Juan de los Cabel-
leros=San Juan.
San Juan del Rio=Toapara.
San]. Juan de Mata=Mata.
San Juaneros, San Juaners=San Juan.
San Juan Evangelista Tosonachic=Tosanachicº.
San). Juan Guachinera, San Juan Guachirita= Hua-
chinera.
3: . Juan Peyotan=Peyotan.
San]. Juan Quiburi= Quiburi.
San Judas=San Simon y San Judas.
San Júdas Tadeo=Tadeovaqui.
San Juris=San Imiri.
Sankaskitons=Sisseton.
Sankawee=Tsankawi.
Sankewi=Sauk.
Sankhicani=Mohawk, Assumpink.
Sankhicans, Sankhikans, Sankihani, Sankikaní, San
kikman=Assumpink.
Sänko= Comanche.
Sankonk=Sawcunk.
Sanks=Sauk.

1132
Ros ALIA D1 MULEGi. IB. A. E.
SAN LAIDA—SANTA
San Laida=Saucita.
San Lasaro=San Lazaro.
S[an]. Limon Tucsani =Tucsani.
San Lodovic=Sevilleta.
San Lorenzo =Azqueltan, Picuris, San Lazaro.
San Lorenzo de la Santa Cruz=Santa Cruz.
San Lorenzo de los Pecuries=Picuris.
San Lorenzo del Real, S[an], Lorenzo del Realito=
San Lorenzo.
s: Lorenzo de Pecuries, San Lorenzo de Picuries=
Picuris.
San Lorenzo de Tezuqui=Tesuque.
San Lorenzo el Real Pueblo de Zumas=San Lo-
renzo,
San Lorenzo Guepaca, San Lorenzo Huepaca-Hue-
pac.
San Lorenzo Tezuqui-Tesuque.
San Louis de Bacapa=Bacapa.
San Louis Indians=Luiseño.
San Lucas-Galisteo.
S[an]. Lúcas de Galpa=Galpa.
#: Ludlov de Bacapa=Bacapa.
S[an]. Luis=San Luis de Apalache.
San Luis Bacadeguachi-Bacadeguachi.
S[an] Luis Bacapa=Bacapa.
San, Luis Bacuancos=Bacuancos.
San Luis Bacupa, San Luis Beltran de Bacapa, S[an].
Luis de Bacapa=Bacapa.
San-Luis de Seuilleta=Sevilleta.
San Luisenians, San Luiseños=Luisefio.
San Luis Gonzaga de Bacadeguatzi-Bacadeguachi.
S[an]. Luis Guebavi-Guevari.
San Luisieńos=Luiseño.
S[an]. Luis Obispo Sevilleta=Seviletta.
Sanl.
San
Luis Quitobac=Bacapa.
uis Rey=Luiseño.
San Luis town=San Luis de Apalache.
San Marcelo, San Marcelo del Sonoita, San Marcelo
del Xonuida, S[an] Marcelo Sonoydag=Sonoita.
San Marcial=Trenaquel.
San Marcos=Eljman.
San Marcos de Apalache=San Marcos.
S[an]. Mateo, San Mateo Cant, S[an]. Mateo Caut-
Cant.
s: Mateo de Saguaripa, San Mateo Malzura=San
Mateo.
# Mateo Soroydad=Sonoita.
*V
an]. Mathias de Tutomagoidag=Tutomogoidag.
an]. Mathias Tutum=Tutum.
San Miguel=Guevavi, Haatze, Mactati, San Miguel
de Linares, San Miguel Zuaque, Taos. See also
S. Miguel.
San Miguel de Cuellar=San Miguel de Linares.
San Miguel de Guevavi=Guevavi.
San Miguel de los Adeas-San Miguel de Linares.
San Miguel de Oposura=Oposura.
San Miguel de Sonoitac, San Miguel de Ssonoitag-
Sonoita.
San Miguel Oraybi =Oraibi.
San Miguel Taxique=Tajique.
San Miguel Ures=Ures.
S. Anna =Santa Ana.
Sannagers=Seneca.
Sanona=Sangona.
Sanonawantowane=Cayuga.
San Pablo = Paako. See also S. Pablo.
San Pablo del Pescadero=Pescadero.
San Pablo de Tepehuanes=Tepehuanes.
San Pablo Tubutama=Tubutama.
S[an]. Pantaleon=Aribaiba.
San Pasqual =San Pascual.
San Pedro = Acoma, Paako. See also S. Pedro.
San Pedro Aconchi-Aconchi.
s: #" and San Pablo =San Pedro y San
al)10.
San Pedro del Cuchillo-Paako.
San Pedró de los Jamajabs=San Pedro.
San Pedro Martyr=San Pedro Martire.
San Pedro-Pablo =San Pedro y San Pablo.
San Pedro Tubutama=Tubutama.
San Pedro y San Pablo de Bicuñer-San Pedro y
San Pablo.
San-Petes=Sanpet.
San Phelipe, San Phelippe, San Philippi, San Phil-
lippe-San Felipe.
*: Utahs, San Pitch, San Pitches, Sanpits-
Sanpet.
San Poels, San Poils=Sanpoil.
San Rafael=Guevavi.
San Rafael Indians=Jukiusme.
Sansarcs Dakotas=Sans Arcs.
San Sebastian Pe o=San Sebastian.
S[an]. Serafin, S[an]. Serafin Actum, San Serafin de
Actum, S[an]. Serafino del Napcub=San Serafin.
San Sevastian=San Sebastian.
Sã"shkiá-a-rünü=Miami.
an]. Simeon de Tucsani=Tucsani.
San] Simon=Upasoitac.
an i Simon Tucsani, San]. Simon Tuesani=Tuc-
San 1.
San Simony Judas de Vpasoitac=Upasoitac.
Sanspoéle, Sans Puelles=Sanpoil.
Santa. See also Sta.
Santa Ana=Alamillo, Galisteo, Punyistyi, San-
tan.
S[an]ta Ana Anamic=Anamic.
Santa Anna =Santa Ana.
Santa Barbara=Salinan Family.
Santa Barbara Indians=Chumashan Family.
Santa Catalina=Cuitciabaqui. See Sta. Catalina.
Santa Catalina Baimena=Baimena.
Santa Catalina Cayamoa-Camoa.
Santa Catalina de Baitrena=Baimena.
Santa Catarina. See also Sta. Catarina.
Santa Cruz=Santa Cruz de Mayo, Terrenate.
also Sta. Cruz,
Santa Cruz Bacum=Bacum.
Santa Cruz de Gaibanipitea-Gaibanipitea.
Santa Cruz de Galisteo-Galisteo.
Santa Cruz de Jaibanipitca de Pimas-Gaibani.
pitea.
Santa Cruz de la Cañada=Santa Cruz.
Santa Cruz del Cuervo-Gaibanipitea.
Santa Cruz de Nanipacna=Nanipacna.
Santa Cruz de Nazas-Nazas.
Santa Cruz Islanders=Mishumash.
S[an]. Tadeo Batgui, San Tadeo Vaqui, S[an]. Thad.
adeus de Batki=Tadeovaqui.
Santa Dominga, Santa Domingo=Santo Domingo.
Santa Eulalia-Santa Olalla.
Santa Gertrudes=Santa Gertrudis.
Santa Gertrudis. See Sta. Gertrudis.
Santainas-Santiam.
Santa Madaléna, S £; M
dalena de Buquibava-Buqu
Santa Maita=Mata. -
Santa Maria=Jesus Maria y José, Santa Maria
Magdalena. See also Sta. María.
Santa Maria Baceraca-Baserac.
Santa Maria Batuco-Batuco.
Santa María de Galisteo-Galisteo.
Santa María de Grado=Santa Cruz.
Santa Maria de Guadelupe=Nuestra Señora de
Guadalupe.
Santa María del Agua Caliente=Dueztumac.
Santa Maria de los Angeles-Santa Maria Magda-
lena. "
Santa Maria de Ocotan=Ocotan.
S[anta] Maria de Secunca, Santa Maria de Suamca,
Santa María de Suanca-Suamca.
Santa María Guazamota=Guazamota.
Santa]. María]. Magdalen=Buquibava.
Santa María Magdalena Soanca-Suamca.
Santa María Milpillas–Milpillas.
Santa a Mobas-Movas.
Santa María Nacameri-Nacameri.
Santa Maria Soamca, Santa Maria Soamnca, Santa
Maria Soanca-Suamca.
Santa Maria Vaseraca-Baserac.
Santana=Santa Ana.
Santanas =Shawnee.
Sant Antonio de Padua-Puaray.
Sant Antonio de Senecu-Senecu.
Santa Nympha=Santa Nynfa.
Santa Olaya-Santa Olalla.
Santa Rosa=Wewutnowhu. See also Sta. Rosa.
Santa Rosa Corodeguatzi-Corodeguachi.
Santa Rosa de Abiquid=Abiquiu.
Santa Rosa de Coradeguatzi-Corodeguachi.
Santa Rosa de Hauicui-Hawikuh.
Santa Rosa de Santa Maria-Pachera.
Santa Rosalia de Moleje=Santa Rosalia Mulege.
Santa Rosalia de Onopa-Onopa.
Santa]. Rosalia di Mulege=Santa Rosalia Mu-
lege.
See
dalena, Santa Mag-
ibava.

BULL. 30]
Santas=Santee.
Santa Teresa de Guazápares=Guazapares.
Santa Teresea=Tukutnut.
Santa Tulalia=Santa Eulalia.
Santa Ysabel=Santa Isabel.
Sant Buenaventura=Picuris.
Sant Chripstobal=San Cristobal.
Santeaux=Chippewa.
Santee of the East, Santee Sioux-Santee.
Santena, Santeurs=Chippewa
Sant Francisco de los Españoles, Sant Gabriel, Sant
Gabriele=Yugeuinggé.
Bantiago=Cocospera, Pecos, Ojiataibues.
Santiago Cocóspera=Cocospera.
Santiago de Oiadaibuisc=Santiago.
Santiago Huires=Huite.
Santiago Optuabo=Optuabo.
Santiago Papasquiaro-Papasquiaro.
Santiago Teneraca–Teneraca.
Santiago Yepachic=Yepachic.
Santian=Santiam.
Santie, Santie bands, Santie Sioux=Santee.
San Timétéo, San Timoteo-Tolocabi.
Santisima Nombre de Maria=Jesus María y José.
Trinidad de la mesa del Tonati=Tonati.
Trinidad de Potam=Potam.
Trinidad Vicam=Bicam.
de los Dolores de los Aes.
Sant Joan=San Juan.
Sant Joan Baptista=San Juan Bautista.
Sant Joan Batista=San Juan.
Sant Marcos=San Marcos.
Santo=Tontos.
Santo Demingo=Santo Domingo.
Santo Domingo=Quartelejo.
S[anto]. Domingo de Xacoma, Santo]. Domingo de
Xacoms, S[anto]. Domingo de Xacona=Jacona.
S. Antoine de Senecu=Senecu.
San Tomas de Abiquiu=Abiquiu.
S. Antonio = Bacuancos, San Antonio, Senecu.
S. Antonio de Senaca, S. Antonio de Sencen, S. An-
tonio de Seneci, S. Antonio de Senecu=Senecu.
S. Antonio Ilamatech=Ilamatech.
S. Antonio Oquitoa=Oquitoa.
Santo Rosario de Vinatacot=Vinatacot.
Bantos Angeles=Guevavi.
Santos Reyes Cucurpe=Cucurpe.
Santo Tomas=Servas.
Santo Tomás de Abicui, Santo Tomas de Abiquiu=
Abiquiu.
Santo Tomas de Sereba, Santo Tomas de Servas-
Servas.
Sant&eronons=Seneca. •
Sant Pedro y Sant Pablo=Sia.
Sant Phelipe, Sant £an Felipe.
an-3su'rigin=Santsukdhin.
ant Xpoval, Sant Xupal=San Cristobal.
Sant Yldefonso, Sant Ylefonso=San Ildefonso.
Sanux=Sanukh.
$an Xabier del Bac=San Xavier del Bac.
San #ler-san Francisco Xavier de Viggé Bia-
undo.
San Xavier de Báca, S[an]. Xavier del Bac=San
Xavier del Bac.
S[an]. Xavier des Praiz, S[an]. Xavier des Prez=La
Prairie. *
San Xavier de Náxera=San Francisco Javier de
Ná£
San Xavier de Viaundo, San Xavier de Vigge=San
Francisco Xavier de Viggé Biaundo.
San Xavier de Zac, S[an]. Xavier du Bac=San
Xavier del Bac.
San Ygnacio=San Ignacio.
San Yldefonso, San Yldefonzo =San Ildefonso.
San Ysedro, San Ysidro-Wilakal.
San Zavier de Bac=San Xavier del Bac.
Sanze-Ougrin=Santsukdhin.
Slaoda'n=Sumdum.
Sá'ok=Sooke.
Saone=Sangona.
Saopi=Farmers' Band.
Saouans=Shawnee.
Saoux=Dakota.
Saoynes=Saone.
Saoyns=Cheyenne.
Sā’pani-Atsina.
Sapa-Pesah = Sapeessa.
Sãpa wicasn=Ute.
Sapenys=Saponi.
Virgen de los Dolores=Nuestra Señora
SANTAS-SATCAP
1133
Sapes=Esopus.
Sapetan, Sapetens=Nez Percés.
#. £ pilel.
apiny=Saponi.
Sapokanikan=Sapohanikan.
£ sepan.
Sapona In ,, Saponees, Sapones, Saponeys, Sa-
pongs=Saponi.
£ S i
aponies, Saponys, Sapoones, Sapoonies=Saponi.
:*: £
Sapototot=Lopotatimni.
Sappokanican=Sapohanikan.
Sappona, Sapponce, Sapponees, Sapponeys, Sapponi
apponie Town, Sappony, Saps=Saponi.
Sap-suckers=Minesetperi. -
Saptans, Saptin=Nez Percés.
Sapwell=Sanpoil.
Saqai'dAgi'lgaña lnaga'-i-Sakaedigialas.
Saggui' gyit *=Sagui-gitunai.
Sa'qta=Sakta.
Saquaacha = Kwatami.
Saquan=Sequan.
Saquatucket=Satucket.
Saquechuma=Chakchiuma.
Saquenets=Saguenay.
Saques=Sauk.
Saquetuckett=Satucket.
Saquinam, Saquinan=Saginaw.
Saquis–Sauks.
Saqaté'nedi=Sakutenedi.
Saracatzi=Saracachi.
Sarai=Zuñi.
Sarame=Xarame.
Saráni=Sichomovi.
Sarán=Zuñi.
Saranay=Sarauahi.
Sarannah, Sarannas =Shawnee.
Saras = Cheraw.
Saraurahi=Sarauahi.
Saraus, Sarau town=Cheraw.
Saravay=Sarauahi.
Saraw Town, Saraws=Cheraw.
saray-Zuñi.
Sarcee, Sarcess, Sarcis, Sarcix=Sarsi.
Sarétika=Arapaho.
# rucas-Sargentaruka.
Sarie=Saric.
Sarikvihpak=Starik.
Sário, Sarique-Saric.
Sa-rité-kā-e, Sá-ri-té-ka-Arapaho.
Sar-lis-lo–Spokan.
Sar-lit-hu= Kalispel.
Sa-ron-ra=Sawuara.
Sarpa-wee-cha-cha=Ute.
Sarra Blanco-Sierra Blanca.
Sarrauahi=Sarauahi.
Sarraws=Cheraw.
Sarrii=Saric.
Sarritehca=Arapaho.
Sarsarcs=Sans Arcs.
Sarséwi, Sarxi-Sarsi.
Sasa=Cheraw.
Sasaguel=Sasuagel,
Sas-chu-taene, Sas-chut-qenne=Saschutkenne.
Sa-sis-e-tas=Cheyenne.
Sasitka-Siksika.
Sa-sits-go-lons-a=Tucson.
Saskatschawiner=Algonquian Family.
Saskwihanang, Sasquahana, Sasquahannahs, Sasque-
hannocks, Sasquesahanocks, Sasquesahanoughs,
Sasquesahanougs, Sasquisahanoughes = Cones-
toga.
Sassasouacottons, Sassasouakouetons, Sassassaoua-
cottons=Nassauaketon.
Sassee, Sassis=Sarsi.
Sassory=Nasoni.
Sassauahana=Conestoga.
Sastaghretsy=Huron.
Saste, Sastean=Shastan Family.
Sastharhetsi = Huron.
Sasti=Shastan Family.
Sasuaguel=Sasuagel.
Sā’t=Snakes. -
Satanas, Satans=Shawnee.
Satarees=Sugeree.
Satauket=Setauket.
Satawomeck, Satawomek, Satawomekes= Potomac.
Satcap=Satsop.


1134
IB. A. E.
SATCHAP-SCENONDIDIES
Satchap=Clatsop.
Satchap Indians=Satsop.
Sa-tchó-gottine-Satchotugottine.
Sã-tdóa=Sa.
Sat-e-loo'-ne=Saschutkenne.
Satiroua-Saturiba.
Satiyomes, Satiyomis=Wappo.
Satoriva-Saturiba.
Satos=Uzutiuhi.
Sa-to-tin=Tatlitkutchin.
Satouriona, Satourioua=Saturiba.
Sà-towa=Sa.
Satrahe-Arikara.
Sat-sa-pish=Satsop.
Sa-tshi-o-tin'=Clatchotin.
Sat-sia-qua, Satsikaa=Siksika.
Satskö , Sätsq=Satsk.
Sattiquo=Sitiku.
Satuket=Satucket.
Saturiora=Saturiba.
Sauaripa=Sahuaripa.
Sauckeys, Saucs=Sauk.
Saudia=Sandia.
Saufpak=Saopuk.
Saugehans=Souhegan.
£"
Saughpilee .#
Saughtughtett=Satucket.
Saugies=Sauk. -
Saugkonnet=Saconnet.
Saugust=Saugus.
S. Augustin, S. Augustinus=Oiaur.
Sau'hto=Comanche.
Saukatucket=Satucket.
Sau-kau-lutuck=Saukaulutuchs.
Saukee=Soquee.
Saukees, Saukeys=Sauk.
Saukhikins=Assumpink.
Saukies=Sauk.
Saukikani=Assumpink.
Sa-ukli-Sawokli.
Sauliers=Amahami.
Saulteaux, Saulteuse, Saulteux=Chippewa.
Sault Indians=Caughnawaga, Chippewa.
Sault Sainte Marie=Pawating.
Sauounons=Shawnee.
Sau'qtitc=Sauktich.
Saura, Saura towns, Sauro=Cheraw.
Saussetons=Sisseton.
Sautains=Santiam.
Sautatho=Sitolo.
Saut au Récollet=Sault au Recollet.
Sauteaux, Sauters, Sauteurs, Sauteus,
Chippewa.
Sauthouis=Uzutiuhi.
Saut Indians=Caughnawaga, Pawating.
Sautor, Sautous, Sautoux=Chippewa.
Sautux=Comanche.
Sauvages de l'Isle=Kichesipirini.
Sauwanew, Sauwanous=Shawnee.
Sau-woo-ge-lo-Sawokli.
Sau-woog-e-loo-che=Sawokliudshi.
Sau-woo-ge-to-Sawokli.
Saux=Dakota.
Saux of the Wood=Safntee.
Sauxpa=Sissipahaw.
Sauyou =Skoiyase.
Savages of the Lake=Senijextee.
Sauteux=
| Scaacticook, Sca
| Scabb
Sawassaw tinney, Saw-cesaw-tinneh, Saw-cessaw-
dinnah = Etheneldeli.
Sawcung=Sawcunk.
Saw-eessaw-dinneh, Sawessaw tinney=Etheneldeli.
Saw-ge-nong=Saginaw.
£ us.
Sa =Samish.
Sawkattukett=Satucket.
Sawkee=Sauk.
Sawketakix=Siksika.
Sawkeys, Sawkies, Sawkis=Sauk.
Sawkunck, Sawkung, Sawkunk=Sawcunk.
Saw-meena=Ntlakyapamuk, Siamannas.
Sawocotuck=Sokoki.
Sawonocas-Shawnee.
Sawons=Saone.
Saw-paw=Skinpah.
Sawra, Sawraw, Sawro = Cheraw.
Sawū-no-ki, Sawwanew, Sawwannoo, Sawwanoo-
Shawnee.
Saxâ'-idAga-i-Sahaidagai.
Saxapahaw=Sissipahaw.
Saxes=Sauk.
Sáxlatks=Wasco.
Saxoe-kae-koon-Siksika.
Sayaqūa-kwá=Sia.
Sayaque-T'ue.
Så £
Say ooskoi=Biorka.
Say degil=Una Vida.
Say-do-carah = Paviotso.
Sayenagi-Cheyenne,
Say-hah-ma-mish=Sahewamish.
Say-hay=Samamish.
Say-hay-ma-mish, Sayhaywamish-Sahewamish.
Sáyi=Klamath.
Sayokenek=Sayokinck.
Say-ona=Sangona.
£ Tiopi
ayopina, Sayopines=Tlopines.
Sayousla, Sayouslaw=Siuslaw.
Sayraidmeuskoi-Seredka.
Sayüskla, Sayüstkla-Siuslaw.
Saywamines=Sawani.
Sa-zé-oo-ti-na-Sazeutina.
S’Balahco =Smulkamish.
Sba-lush=Swinomish.
. Bartolomé Comac-Comac.
. Bernabé Jongopavi-Shongopovi.
. Bernardino pi=Walpi.
. Bernardo Aquimuri=Aquimuri.
. Bernardo de Aguatuvi-Awatobi.
. Bonifacius=San Bonifacius.
S. Borgia=San Francisco Borja.
S Buenaventura=Cochiti.
S. Buen. de Mossaquavi =Mishongnovi.
ook, Scaakticook=Scaticook.
band =Oivinmana.
Sc ook, Scachkoke, Scachkooks, Scachtacook.
Scachticooks, Scackhook, Scackkook==Scaties":
Scad-dals=Scaddal.
Scadjat=Skagit.
Scaghkooke, Scaghticoke, Scaghtikoke=Scatioook.
Sca-goines=Shregegon.
Scagticokes=Scatioook.
Scahandowana-Wyoming.
Scahcooks=Scatioook.
Scahentoarrhonon= Wyoming.
Scahkooks, Scahook=Scatioook.
S. Cajetanus=Calabazas.
S'calam=Clallam.
Scanehaderadeyghroones, Scaniadaradighroonas,
£ Nanticoke.
canonaerat, Scanonahenrat, Sca-
nouaenrat=Scanonaenrat.
Scarred-Arms=Cheyenne.
Scatacook, Scatakook=Scatioook.
Scatchae, Scatchat=Skagit.
S. Catharina =Cuitciabaqui.
Scatoneck=Saconnet.
Scattacook, Scattakooks, Scautacook, Scauticook-
Scatioook.
£ =Skoiyase.
ys=Oka.
Skoiyase.
S. Cayetano=Tumacacori.
S. Cayetano de Bac=San Xavier del Bac,
S. Cayetano Tumagacori, S. Cayetano Tumapacori
Tumacacori.
Scenondidies=Oka.
|
Savanahs, Savanaus, Savannahs=Shawnee.
Savannas =Maskegon, Shawnee, Yuchi.
Savannechers, Savannehers, Savanoes=Shawnee.
Savanois=Maskegon.
Savanore, Savanos=Shawnee.
Savansa=Quapaw.
Savanuca = Yuchi.
Savinards= Savinnars.
Savints=Shivwits.
Savonoski=Ikak.
Sa-vour-ras =Sawuara.
Savova, Savovoyam=Saboba.
Sa-vow-ra=SaWuara.
Sawaams= Pokanoket.
Sa-wakh'-tu =Shawakhtau.
Sawakola = Sawokli.
Sawala=Shawala, Shawnee.
Sawana, Sawanee, Sa-wan-na-kee', Säwano, Sa-wa-
no'-o-no, Sawanoos, Sawanos, Sawānu-háka, Sa-
wa-nu-ka, Sa-wan-wa-kee, Sawanwaki =Shawnee.
Sawara = Cheraw.
Sa-wa-rahs=Sawuara,
Scanonaentat,
a
Scawyase=








BULL. 30] SCEOUEX
Sceouex, Sceoux=Dakota.
Sceth-tesesay-tinneh=Etcheridiegottine.
Schaachkook, Schaacticook, Schaahkook, Schaa-
hook, Schaakook=ScatioOok.
Schachaméki=Shamokin.
Schachamesink=Shackamaxon.
Schachhenamendi=Shamokin.
Sehachkook, Schachticook, Schackhokes, Schack-
hook, Schackooke, Schackwock, Schacook, Schact-
ecoke, Schacthook, Schacticoke, Schactikook,
Schaggkooke, Schaghkoos, Schaghtacooks,
#ticoke. Schagkook, Schagtihoke = Scat-
icook.
Schaha’=Arapaho.
Schahamoki=Shamokin.
Schahanapan=Shannopin's Town.
Scha, han, do, a, na, Schahandowa, Schahandowana =
Wyoming.
Schahi=Cree.
Schahkook, Schahook=Scatioook.
Schahswintowaher=Sisseton.
Schaitle=Shaa.
Schakkook, Schakook=Scaticook. -
Schanadarighroenes, Schaniadaradighroomas, Scha,-
ni, ha, der,adygh,roon,ees=Nanticoke.
Schaouanos=Shawnee.
Scharoyos=Skoiyase.
Schathsooke, Schaticoke,
cogue=Scatioook.
Schaumactadas-Schenectady.
Schauwunks=Scatioook.
Schavanna, Schaveno, Schawanese, Schawanno,
Scha,wan,ooes=Shawnee.
Schawendadies=Oka.
Schawenoes, Schawenons, Schawnoah=Shawnee.
Schechschiquanuk'Sheshequin.
Schee-et-st-ish=Schuelstish.
Schenenk=Chenango.
Schengo-kédi=Shunkukedi.
Sche-perrh=Serper.
Sche-woh=Katimin.
Scheyenne, Schianese, Schia -
enne.
Schiarame=Xarame.
Schilrá=Schira.
S-chinkit=Tlingit.
Schinouks=Chinook.
Schipuwe=Chippewa.
Schischaldinskoje=Sisaguk.
Schissatuch=Seshart.
S-chitcha-chon=Sitka.
Schit-hu-a-ut, Schit-hu-a-ut-uh-Okinagan.
Schitka, Schitka-kön, Schitkhakhöän=Sitka.
S’chízui=Skitswish.
Schkagué=Skagway.
S'chkoë, S'chkoëishin=Siksika.
Schoaries=Schoharie.
Schoccories=Shakori.
Schohare, Schoherie, Schohery=Schoharie.
Schonbrun=Schoenbrunn.
Schotack, Schotax=Schodac.
Schouchouaps=Shuswap.
Schoyerre=Skoiyase.
Schre-gon=Shregegon. -
S. Christoval=San Cristobal.
Schroo-yel-pi=Colville.
Schuary, Schuye=Schurye.
Schwarzfüssige=Siksika.
Schwo-gel-pi, Schwoyelpi=Colville.
Schyarame=Xarame.
Sciaguan=Siaguan.
Scidi-Skidi.
Scietogas-Shahaptian.
£o".
cili–Skidi,
Sciller=Sillery.
Scinslaw=Siuslaw,
Scione Sioux=Saone.
Scioto=Sonnioto.
Scious=Dakota.
Scious of the Prairies=Teton.
Scioux=Dakota.
Scioux de la chasse= Hictoba.
Scioux des Lacs= Menesouhatoba.
Scioux of the East=Santee.
Scioux of the Prairies, Scioux of the West=Teton.
Scioux of the Woods=Santee.
Sciuslau=Siuslaw.
Scial-lum=Clallam.
Schaticook, Schauhte-
-I
Chey-
SEDENTARY NADO UESSERONS
1135
S. Clara=Santa Clara.
Sclavthamuk=Lillooet.
Scocomish=Skokomish.
Scoffies=Nascapee.
Scohare, Scoharee, Scoharies=Schoharie.
Sconta=Skoton.
Scookuk=Chiukak.
Scootle-mam-ish=Shotlemamish.
Scootuks=Passamaquoddy.
S. Cosmas, S. Cosme=San Cosme.
Scoton=Skoton.
Scotticook=Scatioook.
Scott's Valley Indians, Scott Valley Indians=Iru-
waitsu.
Scouex=Dakota.
Scowyace=Skoiyase.
S. Crux=Santa Cruz de Mayo.
Sc icks, Scunksik=Foxes.
Scutskon=Nahltushkan.
Scuzzy=Skuzis.
Sdewaetes= Huhliwahli.
SDiaz=Sandia.
S. Diego=Gyusiva, San Diego, Tesuque.
S. Diego del Rio=San Diego del Rio.
S Dies=Sandia.
S. Dionysio, S. Dionysius=San Dionysio.
Sdo-hobc', S'do-ho-bish=Snohomish.
Sdok’-al-bihw-Snoqualmu.
S. Domingo de Xacomo, S. Domingo de Xacoms, S.
Domingo de Xacona=Jacona.
S. Doonysio=San Dionysio.
Sdo-qual-bush=Snoqualmu.
Seachkook=Scatioook.
Seaconet, Seaconnet=Saconnet.
Seacos=Shiegho.
£
Seadlermeoo=Sagdlirmiut.
Seahantowana = Wyoming.
Seaketaulke=Secatoag.
Seakonnet=Saconnet.
Seama=Tsiama.
(- =Seneca.
Seapcat, Seapeats=Siapkat.
Seaquatalke, Seaquetalke=Setauket.
rs1.
Seash ha-pa-Sihasapa.
Sea-side People=Mohegan.
Seatakot, Seatalcott, Seatalcutt, Seatalkot, Sea-
£ Seataucok, Seatauk, Seatauke = Se-
tauket.
Seaticook=Scaticook.
Seatolcotts=Setauket.
Seaton Lake=Seton Lake.
Sea tribe= Winnebago.
Seattle=Suquamish.
Seauex, Seaux=Dakota.
Seawees=Sewee.
Sebaipuris=Sobaipuri.
Sebanoa=Sabino.
Sebassa=Sabassa.
Sebeno, Sebenoa=Sabino.
Seboiak=Sebaik.
Sebollita=Sevilleta.
Seboyeta=Cebolleta.
Se-ca-ca-co-nies, Secacaonies, Secakoonies=Secaca-
Won 1.
Sécanais-Sekani.
Se-cang-cos=Brulé.
Secassaw=Seccasaw.
Secatague, Secataug, Secatogue, Secatoket, Seca-
tong=Seca -
Secawyace=Skoiyase.
elts=Seechelt.
Se-cho-ma-we=Sichomovi.
Sechs Nationen–Iroquois.
Sechumevay, Se-chum’-e-way=Sichomovi.
oneses=Siconesses.
Secobeck=Secobec.
Secoffee=Nascapee.
Seconett, Seconnett=Saconnet.
Secota=Secotan.
Secoutagh=Secatoag.
Secumnes, Secumni =Sekumne.
Secunnie=Sekani.
Sedankovskoe=Biorka.
Sedard, Sedaro =Sidaru.
Sedentary Nadouesserons=Santee,




1136
[B. A. E.
SEDENTARY WILLAGE INDIANS—SE-TCUQ'-T ūN
Sedentary Village Indians=Pueblos.
£ ta.
£ tène'-Thechuntunne.
S. Eduard de # S. Eduardo, S. Eduardo Baipia,
S. Eduardo de Aribacpia, S. Edward=Baipia.
See =Seh.
See-char-litch-ar=Secharlecha.
Sichomovi.
eethltunne.
See-issaw-dinni=Etheneldeli.
Sé-ék-pe=Sespe.
Seekta Loosa=Suktaloosa.
Seál=Shanel.
Seelawik Mutes=Selawigmiut.
See-mun-ah=Paraje.
See-oo-nay-Saone.
Seepans=Lipan.
See-pohs-ka-mi-mah-ka-kee, See-poosh-ka-Sipush-
kanumanke.
Seeseetoan, See-see-ton, Seeseetwaun, See-see-wan,
Seesetoan, See-se-ton=Sisseton.
Seetauke=Setauket.
Seethenskie=Sitka.
Seewas–Sewee,
Seganiateratickrohne=Nanticoke.
Segantes=Siyante.
Segata-jenne:Chiricahua.
Seginsairn's Village, Seginservin's village, Seginsi.
win's village=Seginsavin.
Segohquet=Segocket.
Seguí=Tegui.
#: Laguna.
Sehalatak=Clackama.
Se-héhwa-mish =Sahewamish.
Sehe-perrh=Serper.
Seheries==Skidi.
Sehtsa-ásh=Seh.
Se-huapm-uh-Shuswap.
SEi'l Eqamuq=Stuichamukh.
Seinslaw Eneas-Siuslaw.
Seipa=Seyupa.
Seien-né= Mescaleros.
Sekacawone, Sekacowones=Secacawoni.
Sekamne=Sekumne. ,
Sékanais, Sékanais toene, Sékan'-es=Sekani.
Sekioge=Sukiaug.
Sekomne=Sekumne.
Sekonett=Saconnet.
Sekoselar, Sekoselar Innuits=Sikosuilarmiut.
Seksekai=Siksika.
Sekume=Sekumne.
Sekunnet=Saconnet.
Selakampóm=Comanche.
Selawigamute, Selåwig'mut, Selawik=Selawigmiut.
Seldom Lonesome=Miahwah pitsiks.
Selenie=Pavlof.
SE'Lia=Setlia.
Selish =Salishan Family.
Selloat-pallahs = Paloos.
Selugrue–Wea.
Semaç=Sumass.
Semaccom=Samackman.
SEmā'mila=Ntlakyapamuk, Siamannas.
Semanole=Seminole.
Semat=Kiowa Apache.
SEm Exā'u=Semehau.
Semiä"mo-Semiahmoo.
Semillete=Sevilleta.
ce--------1 c -------1
Seminūniak=Seminole.
Sem-mi-an-mas=Semiahmoo.
Sempiche Utahs=Sanpet.
Sempoils=San poil.
Senaca–Senecu.
Senacaes, Senacars, Senacas-Seneca.
Senachas-Sukinatchi.
Senacu =Senecu.
Senahuow- Lenahuon.
Senakees=Seneca.
Senalton=Tsewenalding.
Senango=Shenango.
Señasca Blanca-Peñasca Blanca.
Sencase=Secmoco.
Sencen–Senecu.
Sendia-Sandia.
Séne, Seneca =Senecu.
Seneca Abeal=Tehononsadegi.
Seneca Castle=Canadasaga.
Senecaes, Senecas–Seneca.
l-ulki,
Senecas of Ohio, Senecas of Sandusky, Senecas of
£y and Stony creek, Senecas of the Glaize=
ng0.
Senecca=Seneca.
Seneci-Senecu.
Seneckes=Seneca. -
Seneco =Senecu del Sur.
Senecques, Senegars, £nekaas'ssenekaeś, Senekas.
Seneca.
Senekshaw=Chinokabi.
Se-nel’=Shanel.
Senequaes, Senequas, Seneques, Senequois-Seneca.
Sengekontakit=Sanchecantacket.
Senicaes=Seneca.
Seniczo-Sinicu.
Senikers=Seneca.
Senis = Caddo.
Senixzo=Seneca.
Sennagars, Sennakas, Sennakers, Sennecas, Sennec-
enneches, Senneckes, Sennecks, Sennekaes,
Sennekas, Sennekaw, Sennekees, Sennekes, Sen-
nekies, Senneks, Sennekus, Sennequans, Senne-
quens, Senneques, Sennickes, Sennicks, Senontou-
ant=Seneca.
Senor San Francisco–San Francisco de los Tejas.
Senottoway=Seneca.
SEnqtl=Senktl.
Senslaw, Senslaw Eneas-Siuslaw.
Sén-téçl'-tün=Sentethltun.
Séntlaé=Sisintlae.
SEnxL=Senktl.
Se-pa-uä, Se-pa-ue=Sepawi.
Se-peh=Seh.
Sepos, Sépous=Tunxis.
Sepponet=Sapponet.
Septem ciuitatum=Zuñi,
Sept Isles=Seven Islands.
Sepunco-Secnoco.
Sepus=Esopus.
Se-qa'-ts'a 3ünné=Sekhatsatunne.
Sequapmuq=Shuswap.
Sequatake, Sequatogue =Secatoag.
Se-qūc'-tün 3ünné'-Sekhushtuntunne.
Sequeen=Mattabesec.
Se-queh-cha=Kwatami.
Sequetauke=Secatoag.
Sequins=Mattabesec.
Sequotan=Secotan.
Seqvins=Mattabesec.
Sé-qwāt 3anné-Nahankhuotane.
Ser-a-goines, Ser-a-goins=Shregegon.
Serannas =Shawnee.
Seranos=Serranos.
Seraphim=San Serafin.
Seratees=Santee.
Seraticks, Seratics=Arapaho.
Seredkinskoje, Seredninskoe=Seredka.
Seretee=Santee.
Sereva–Servas.
Sermalton=Tsewenalding.
Serpent gens=Wesaenikashika.
| Serpents=Shoshoni.
Serragoin-Shregegon.
Serranay=Sarauahi.
Serranos=Conneya.
Serrope=Sarrope.
Servushamnes=Servushamne.
Serwädling-Sarfalik.
Se-see-toans, Se-see-twawns-Sisseton.
Sesepaulaba, Sesepaulabe-Shipaulovi.
Sese =Sisseton.
Seshaht=Seshart.
Seshal=Seechelt.
Se-shiu-qua-Seshukwa.
Sesiton Sioux=Sisseton.
Sesquehanocks, Sesquihanowes-Conestoga.
Sessatone, Sessatons, Sesseton=Sisseton.
S. Estanislao Octam, S. Estanislao Ooltan-Ooltan.
S. Estevan de Acoma, S. Estevau de Acama-Acoma.
Sést'sethüt-Sasthut.
Sesualik=Sheshalek.
Setaket=Setauket:
Setä kóxninäme=Walapai.
Setalcket Setauck, Setauk, Setawkett-Setauket.
Se-t'ga'-tūn =Setthatun.
Se-tco'-mo-we=Sichomovi.
Se-tclin' 3 anné'-Thechuntunne.
Se-tcuq'-tün=Sechukhtun.





BULL. 30]
Se-tdóa=Se.
Seteomellos=Wappo.
SEtL=Lillooet.
Setokett=Setauket.
Se-to-qua=Setokwa.
Setoro iut=Sidarumiut.
Setshômavé, Setshömové=Sichomovi.
Se’-tsü-rxe-a'-Mé=Setsurgheake.
Settacoo, Sette, Settico–Sitikyu.
Setuket=Setauket.
Setusura=Setasura.
Seu-a-rits=Seuvarits.
Seuh-no-keh'te, Seuh-now-ka-ta=Onondaga.
Seuilleta:Sevilleta.
Seven Castles= Seven Nations of Canada.
Seven Cities of Gold=Zuñi.
Seven Fires=Seven Council Fires.
Seven Nations of Indians inhabiting Lower Canada,
Seven Nations of Lower Canada Indians, “Seven
Tribes” on the River St. Lawrence=Seven
Nations of Canada.
Severnik=Sarfalik.
Severnovskia, Severnovze, Severnovzer, Severnovzi=
Khwakhamaiu.
Seviches=Shivwits.
Sevillete, Sevilletta=Sevilleta.
Sevinta=Shivwits.
Se’-wa-açl-tca'-tūn =Sewaathlchutun.
Se-wah=Katimin.
Sewan-akies=Metoac.
Sewanne=Shawnee.
Sewatpalla=Paloos.
Sewernowskije=Aglemiut.
Sewickly's old T., Sewicklys Old Town=Sewickley.
Sewoe=Sewee.
Sewonkeeg=Si £
Sextapay=Salinan Family, Teshaya.
Seymos=Eskimo.
Seymour Creek=Chechilkok.
Seyuktoon=Siuktun.
Se-yu Pae-la, Se-yu-pa-lo=Seyupa.
Seywamines=Sawani.
Sezaro=Sidaru.
Sezaro Mutes=Sidarumiut.
Sfaganugamute=Sfaganuk.
S. Felip, S. Felipe, S. Felipe de Cueres, S. Felipe de
Cuerez=San Felipe.
S. Felipe Gracia Real de Terrenate=Terrenate.
S. Felipe Uparch=Uparch.
£
S. Francais de Sales=Saint Francis.
. Francesco Borgia=San Francisco Borja.
Francisco=San Francisco, San Francisco Ati,
Francisco Borja Maicoba=Maicoba.
Francisco del Caiman=Caiman.
. Francisco del Mezquital=Mezquital.
Francisco Javier Batuco-Batuco.
Francisco Ocotan=Ocotan.
Francisco Xavier de Bac=San Xavier del Bac.
Franciscus=San Francisco Ati.
Fran. Javier Cuchuta=Cuchuta.
Sf Fran. Javier £ *
ugunugumit:S aganuk.
Sg' adze'guatl la'nas =Sadjugahl-lanas.
S. Gaetan=Calabazas.
Sg 'ngsilai-Sagangusili.
Sg' a'nguai–Ninstints.
S. Gerónimo–San Geronimo.
S. Geronimo de los Thaos, S Gerónimo Thaos=Taos
S. Gioachino=San Joaquin.
S. £1. de Abo S Gregoria, S. Gregorio de Abo-
Abo.
Sguahguaihtl=Kaquaith.
Shaachkook, Shaak-kooke=Scatioook.
Sha-ap-tin=Nez Percés.
Shab-eh-nay-Shobonier.
Shabor, Shacco =Shakori.
Shachkook, Shachook=Scaticook.
Shacioes=Shakori.
Shackakonies=Shackaconia.
Shack-a-po-Kickapoo.
Shackaxons=Shackamaxon.
Shackhook=Scaticook.
Shackory=Shakori.
Shacktaus=Choctaw
Shacomico =Shecomeco.
Sha-de-ka-ron-ges=Seneca.
Shá-en=Cheyenne.
Shag-a-voke=Sagavok.
57009°–Bull 30, pt 2–12–72
SE-TDóA—SHASK'-HANoq"
1137
Shagawamigong, Shag-a-waum-ik-ong-Shaugawau-
mikon
Shagelook, Shageluk=Jugelnute.
Shagen=Cheyenne.
Bhaglook=Jugelnute.
Shagwau Lennas =Sagua-lanas.
Shagwikitoné=Sagui-gitunai.
Shahahanih=Shahanik.
Shahalahs=Shahala.
Shahamóki, Shahamokink=Shomokin.
Shahan=Dakota.
Shahana=Shahala.
Shahaptain=Nez Percés.
Shahaptan=Nez Percés, Salishan Family.
Shahaptanian, Shahaptemish, Shahapts=Nez
Percés.
Shah-ha-la-Shahala.
Shahlee=Ootlashoot.
Sha-hö=Cheyenne.
Shahomaking=Shamokin.
Shahray-tick-ah-Arapaho.
Shahshanih=Shahanik.
Shahsweentowahs=Sisseton.
Sha-hue=Ishauu.
Shah-woo-rum=Sawuara.
Sha-i-a-pi, Shai-6-la, Shai-én-a=Cheyenne.
Sha-i-yé=Cree.
Shaiyus=Skoiyase.
Shakahonea=Shackaconia.
Shakamaxon=Shackamaxon.
Shakan=Sukkwan.
Shak-a-pee's band=Taoapa.
Shake-kah-quah = Kickapoo.
Shakhamexunk, Shakhamuxunck=Shackamaxon.
Shakies, Shakirs=Sauk.
Shaklolik=Shaktolik.
Shakopee:Taoapa.
Shakor=Shakori.
Shākpā, Shakpay=Taoapa.
Shaktakook=Scaticook.
Shaktó ligmüt=Shaktoligmiut.
Shaktolit-Shaktolik.
Shakwan Häadé=Sukkwan.
Sha-la-la-Shahala.
Shalalahs=Silela.
Shalees=Ootlashoot.
Shallalah=Silela.
Shallates=Shallattoo.
Shallees=Ootlashoot.
Shamaken=Shamokin.
Shamanese=Shawnee.
Shamochan, Shamoken, Shamoking=Shamokin.
Shamooinaugh=Nez Percés.
Shánaki-Cherokee.
Shánana=Dakota.
s: Shanapin's town, Shanappins T. =Shan-
nopin's Town.
Shanawageras =Sonojowauga.
Shanaws=Shawnee.
Shanel-kaya=Shnal keya.
Shaniadaradighroonas,
Nanticoke.
Shaningo=Shenango.
Shan-ke-t'wans, Shank't'wannons, Shank-t'wans=
Yankton.
Shan-nack Shānnakiak=Cherokee.
Shannapins=Shannopin's Town.
Shannoahs=Shawnee.
Shannok=Micmac.
£
Shanihadaradighroones=
Shannopen T. =Shannopin's Town.
Shanoass=Shawnee.
Shanopens, Shanopins, Shanoppin, Shanoppin's
town=Shannopin's Town.
Shanung=Micmac.
Shanwans=Shawnee.
Shanwappoms, Shanwappones=Yakima.
Shan-wap-pums=Shanwappom.
Shaomet=Shawomet.
Shaonois. Shaononons=Shawnee.
Shapalawee, Sha-pan-la-vi, Shapanlobi=Shipaulovi.
Shapashxé'ni=Shapashkeni.
£i.
Sharas = Cheyenne.
Sharetikeh=Arapaho.
Shar'-ha=Cheyenne.
Sharp eyed Indians=Kutchin.
Sharshas–Cheyenne.
Shashones=Shoshoni.
Shásk'-hánoqsh–Soshka.






1138
[B. A. E.
SHASTA—shI'-oUI
Shasta, Shasta-Achomawi=Shastan Family.
Shasta Costa=Chastacosta.
Shasta Skoton=Chasta-Skoton.
Shasté=Shahaptian Family.
Shasteecas–Shasta.
Shasti, Shasties=Shahaptian Family.
Shas-ti-ka, Shasty=Shastan Family.
Shā’t=Snakes.
Shataha=Sha.
Shatasla=Shahaptian Family.
Shatchet=Skagit:
Shatekarónhyes=Totiakton.
Shateras =Tutelo.
Shatetucket=Showtucket.
Sháti=Koasati.
Shatuckett, Shatuskett=Showtucket.
Shauanos=Shawnee.
Sha-u-ee-Shawi.
Shaug-ah-waum -ik-ong, Shaugha-waum-ik-ong=
Shaugawaumikong.
Shaumeer=Saumingmiut.
Shaumo =Shamokin.
Shaunas, Shauwaunoes, Shavanos=Shawnee.
Shaved heads=Pawnee.
Shaw=Shawnee.
Shaw-a-gan=Sukkwan.
Shawahahs=Shawnee.
Shawamegin=Shaugawaumikong.
Shawamet=Shawomet.
Shawan=Chowanoc.
Shawana=Shawnee.
Shawana Cabbins=Shawnee Cabins.
Shawanahs, Shawanapi=Shawnee.
Shawanapon, Shawanasson=Shannopin's Town.
Shawanaws, Shawane=Shawnee.
Shawane Cabbins=Shawnee Cabins.
Shawanees=Shawnee.
Shawanee town=Shawneetown.
Shawaneise, Shawanese, Shawanesse, Shawaneu-
Shawnee.
£ unk.
Shawanies, Shawanna, Shawannohs=Shawnee.
Shawannoppan=Shannopin's Town.
Shawannos=Shawnee.
Shawanoe Cabbins=Shawnee Cabins.
Shawanoeese, Shawanoes, Shawanoese, Shawanoh,
Shawanois, Shawanons, Shawano's, Shawanose,
Shawanous, Shawanowi, Shawans=Shawnee.
Shawash=Achomawi.
Shawatharott=Beothukan Family.
Shaways=Cheyenne.
Shawdtharut–Beothukan Family.
Shawendadies=Tionontati.
Shawenoes=Shawnee.
Shaweygria=Hathawekela.
Shaw-ha-ap-ten, Shaw-Haptens=Nez Percés.
Shawhays=Cheyenne.
Shá-wi-ti-Show witi.
Shawmokin=Shamokin.
Shawneese, Shawnese, Shawnesse, Shawneys, Shaw-
no, Shawnoah=Shawnee.
Shawnoah Basse Ville=Lowertown.
Shawomut-Shawomet.
Shawonese=Shawnee.
Shawonese Cabbins=Shawnee Cabins.
Shawoniki, Shawonoes, Shaw-un-oag=Shawnee.
Shāyāge=Cherokee.
Shayén, Shayenna= '' 11e.
Shaytee's village=Grand Bois.
Sh-chee-tsoo-ee-Skits wish.
Sheaquaga=Catherine's Town.
Sheastuckle. Sheastukle=Siuslaw.
Sheavwits=Shivwits.
She-bal-ne Pomas= Keliopoma.
She-banlavi-Shipaulovi.
She-ba-retches=Seuvarits.
Shebaula-vi-Shipaulovi.
Sheberetches, She-be-riches, She-be-Ucher=Seuva-
rits.
She-bo-pav-wee=Shipaulovi.
Shechart=Seshart.
Shecomeka =Shecomeco.
She-dar-haitch = Asidahech.
Shee-ah-whib-bahk, Shee-ah-whib-bak, Shee-e-huib-
bac, Shee-eh-whib-bak - Isleta.
Shee-pah-poon =Shipapulima.
Sheep-Eaters -Tukuarika.
Sheep Indians=Abbatotine.
Sheepon-arleeve, Sheepowarleeve-Shipaulovi.
Sheep People=Abbatotine. -
Sheepscot, Sheepscuts=Wewenoc.
Sheeshaldenskoi=Sisaguk.
Sh u=Katimin.
She-kom-Shigom.
Shekomeko-Shecomeco.
Shell earring band=Inyanhaoin.
She-mo-pá-ve=Shongopovi.
Shenango=Logstown.
Shenawaga=Kashong.
Shenengo=Chenango.
s:guania. Shennoskuankin-Shennosquan-
in.
Shë-noma=Hopi.
Sheooke=Suk.
Sheoquaga=Catherine's Town.
s: Shepalawa, She-pa-la-wee, She-pau'-la-ve,
Shepauliva=Shipaulovi.
Shepawees, Shepewas–Chippewa.
Shepeweyan=Chipewyan.
Shepolavi, She-powl-a-we=Shipaulovi.
Shepuway=Chippewa.
Sherwits=Shivwits.
Sheschequon=Sheshequin.
She-sha-aht=Seshart.
Sheshalegamute=Sheshalek.
Sheshatapoosh, Sheshatapooshshoish,
poosh=Montagnais.
£ ebe.
e-she- , She-she-gwun=Kenabig.
She-shell=Seechelt. g
Sheshoalik, She-shore-lik=Sheshalek.
Shetimasha=Chitimacha.
Shetnak=Chitnak.
Shevenagamute=Shevenak.
Shewamett=Shawomet.
Shewena=Zuñi.
Shewhap, Shewhapmuch, Shewhapmuh, Shewhap-
mukh, She-whaps=Shuswap.
She-wo-na=Zuñi.
She’ven, Sheyennes=Cheyenne.
Sh-ha-ha-nih, Shhahanik=Shahanik.
Shian, Shia'navo, Shiannes=Cheyenne.
Shi-ap'a-gi-Santa Clara.
Shiárish=Cheyenne.
Shiáska-Soshka.
Shiastuckle=Siuslaw.
Shi-bal'-ni Po'-mo= Keliopoma.
Shibalta=Nestucca.
Shich-e-quet-to-ny=Tachikhwutme.
Shi-choam-a-vi-Sichomovi.
Shicomiko =Shecomeco.
Shi-da'-hetsh-Asidahech.
Shi-e-à-la-Cree.
Shié'da, Shienne=Cheyenne.
S. Hieronymo=Taos.
Shiewhibak=Isleta.
Shi-e'-ya=Cree.
Shigapo=Kickapoo.
pu=K1ckapoo.
#"
Shikxaltini-Avoyelles.
Shil-an-ottine=Thilanottine.
Shillicoffy=Chillicothe.
Shi-ma-co-vi-Shongopovi.
Shimiahmoo =Semiahmoo,
Shimmuo=Shimmoah.
Shimopavi, Shimopova=Shongopovi.
Shimshyans=Tsimshian:
Shinacock, Shinecock=Shinnecock.
£
ineyagamute=Shiniak.
# Old Town=Sawcunk.
Shinglemasy=Meshingomesia.
Shingoes=Shenango.
Shiniagmiut-Shiniak.
Shinicoks, Shinicooks=Shinnecock.
Shinikes=Seneca.
£
Shiningrua-Shinagrua.
Shinnacock=Shinnecock.
Shin-nu-mos= Hopi.
Shinome=Hopi.
Shinuk-kaha-Schekaha.
Shinyagamiut-Shiniak.
Shi'-ouis Zuñi,
Sheshat-

BULL. 30]
Shi'-pap, Shi-Pap-u, Shi-pa-puyna=Shipapulima.
Shi-pau-a-luv-i, Shi-pau-i-luv-i, Shi-pau'-la-vi, Shi-
av-i-luv-i=Shipaulovi.
Shipi=Kuta.
Shipop=Shipapulima.
Shi-powl-ovi=Shipaulovi.
Ship-tet-sa=Shiptetza.
Shira-háno=Schira.
Shishaldin, Shishaldinskoe=Sisaguk. -
Shishiniwotsitan, Shishino'wits-Itaniuw', Shi'shinó-
witz-hitä'neo-Comanche.
Shish-i-nu'-wut-tsit'-a-ni-o-Kiowa.
Shiship=Sheshebe.
Shis-Indy=Apache.
Shis-tah-cos-tahs, Shis-tah-koas-tah, Shis-ta-koos-tee,
Shis-ta-kü-sta=Chastacosta.
Shitaikt-Snakes.
Shitaimuvi-Shitainmu.
Shitnak=Chitnak.
Shi-ua-na, Shiuano, Shi-uo-na=Zuñi.
Shiu-t'ainin=Shiu.
Shiuwimi-hano=Shuwimi.
Shiveytown=Sisseton.
Shí-vo-la=Zuñi.
Shiwahpi=Siwapi.
Shi-wa-na-Zuñi,
Shiwanish=Nez Percés.
Shiwi=Zuñi.
Shiwian=Aridian, Zuñi.
Shiwina, Shi-wi-na-kwin, Shiwinas =Zufii.
Shí-win-è-wa, Shí-win-na-Sichomovi.
Shi-wo-Küg-mut–Eiwhuelit.
Shiwona=Zuñi.
Shixkaltíni=Tamoucougoula.
Shix river=Kwatami.
#".
ay=Skagway.
Shkwim, Shkwin=Sequim.
Shlakatats = Klikitat.
Shltuja=Lituya.
Shnégitsuish=Snakes.
Shoalwater Bay Indians=Atsmitl.
Shoccories=Shakori.
Shockays, Shockeys=Sauk.
Shocktaus=Choctaw.
Shodakhai pomo, Sho-do Kai Po'-mo-Shodakhai
Pomo.
Shoe Indians=Amahami.
Shoemeck=Talaniyi.
Shoenbrun-Schoenbrunn.
Shoenidies=Oka.
Shogleys, £
Shokpay, Shokpaydan, Shokpedan=Taoapa.
Shokumimleppe=Shokumim lepi.
S'Homahmish =Shomamish.
Shomhomokin, Shomoken, Shomokin,
Shamokin.
Shomonpavi, Shomoparvee=Shongopovi,
Shomo Takali=Chomontokali.
Shönäck=Micmac.
Shoneanawetowah = Cayuga.
Shongalth Lennas-Stustas.
Shongápave', Shong'-a-pa-vi, Shongoba-vi, Shongó-
£
Shonk-chun'-ga-dā=Shungikikarachada.
Shononowendos=Cayuga.
Shoo-schawp, Shooshaps, Shooswabs=Shuswap.
Shootamool =Shutamul.
Shooter=Khemnichan.
Shooters in the Pines=Wazikute.
Shootk=Shuuk.
Shoouk=Suk.
Shoo-whá'-pa-mooh=Shuswap.
Shopumish=Nez Percés.
Shoquamish =Snoquamish.
Shorbanaxon=Shackamaxon.
Short hair= Peshla.
Short hair band= Peshlaptechela.
Sho-sho-co, Sho-sho-coes, Shoshokoes=Shoshoko.
Shoshon, Sho-sho-nay, Sho-sho-ne, Shoshonee =Sho-
shoni.
Shó-sho-nee–Snakes.
Shos-shone, Shossoonies, Shothones=Shoshoni.
S'ho-ti-non-nā-wan to'-nā=Cayuga.
S'Hotlmahmish, S'hotlmamish =Shotlemamish.
Shou a gan=Sukkwan.
Shoudamunk=Nascapee.
Shöudämünk=Montagnais.
Shougheys=Sauk.
Shomoko =
SH1'-PAP—SIBOLA
| Shoushwaps,
1139
Shouwapemoh, Shouwapemot-Shu-
swap.
| s'aasaie-oka.
Shovenagamute=Shevenak.
Show-a-gan=Sukwan.
Showamet=Shawomet.
Showammers=Shawnee.
Show ck=Showangunk.
Showanhoes, Showannees, Showannoes,
oes=Shawnee.
Shô'wati-Show witi.
Showatuks=Wunnashowatuckoog.
Showays=Cheyenne.
Shô'witi=Show witi.
Show-mowth-pa=Shongopovi.
Showomut-Shawomet.
Showonese, Showonoes=Shawnee.
Shqūwi=Shruhwi.
Shrötsona=Shrutsuna.
Shua-vit=Suangua.
Shubenakadie, Shubenecadie=Shubenacadie.
Shu-chum-a-vay=Sichomovi.
Shuckers=Shoshoko.
Shuckospoja=Sukaispoka.
#: ' kaispok
uekospaga=Su tl.
Shu Finne=Shufina.
Shuhiaxia'gish=Shuyakeksh.
Shu-hui-ma=Sowiinwa.
Shuitackle=Sintaktl.
Shuitna=Chuitna.
Shuk-hu-nat-chu=Sukinatchi.
Shukku-Shuku.
Shumeia=Yukian Family.
Shumi= Hopi.
Shu-mo-pa-vay=Shongopovi.
Shumuit=Ashismuit.
Shü-müth-pa, Shū-müth-pâi-o-wa, Shung-a-pá-vi,
Shung-o-pah-wee, Shung-o-pa-we, Shungopawee,
Shung-op-ovi=Shongopovi.
Shunkasapa=Ohanhanska.
Shunk'-a-yu-tésh-ni=Skungkayuteshni.
Shá"shun-wichásha=Shoshoni.
Shu-par-la-way, , Shupaulavi, Shupowla, Shupow-
lewy=Shipaulovi.
Shu-qtu'-ta-qlit'=Shukhtutaklit.
Shüren = Churan.
Shurts-un-na-Shrutsuna.
Shu-sho-no-vi=Sichomovi.
Shushwaps=Kitunahan Family, Salishan Family.
Shuswap.
Showan-
| Shushwapumsh, Shuswap-much=Shuswap.
Shutsón, Shütsun', Shutzuna=Shrutsuna.
Shuwhami=Shuwimi.
Shuyake'kish, Shuyake'kshni, Shuyake'kshni mák-
laks, Shuyake'-ksi, Shuyéakeks=Shuyakeksh.
Shuyelpees, Shuyelphi, Shuyelpi=Colville.
Shüyikéks=Shuyakeksh.
Shwanoes=Shawnee.
Shw-aw-mish=Squamish.
Shwoi-el-pi=Colville.
Shwufum=Kenek.
Shyatogoes=Shahaptian.
Shyennes=Cheyenne.
Shye-ui-beg=Isleta.
Shyicks=Shyik.
Shyoutémacha=Chitimacha.
Shy-to-gas-Shahaptian Family.
Shyu-amo=Shuwimi.
Siaban=Siaguan.
S. Iacobus de Oiadaibuisc-Ojiataibues.
Siaexer=Haeser.
Siaguane=Siaguan.
Siahs=Saia.
Si’-a-ko =Shiegho.
Siamoeon=Shamokin.
Sianábone, Si’-a-na-vo-Cheyenne
Sianekees=Seneca.
| Sians=Saia.
Siapanes=Lipan.
Siatlaela'aq=Siatlhelaak.
Siavs=Saia.
Siay=Sia.
Siaywas– Liay was.
Siba-igewi=Sebaik.
Sibapa = Kitkatla.
Sibapot=Toybipet.
Sibillela, Sibilleta=Sevilleta.
Sibola, Sibolla=Zuñi.

1140
[B. A. B.
SIBOLLETTA—SINKAYUS
Sibolletta=Cebolleta.
Si-cábé=Siksika.
Sicacas-Chickasaw.
Sicacha=Chicaca, Chickasaw.
Sicachia=Chickasaw.
Sicanees=Etagottine, Sazeutina.
Sicangu– Kheyatawichasha.
Sičangu-Brulé.
Sicangu-Kutawica'sa=Kutawichasha.
Sicannees=Sazeutina.
Sicanni, Sicanny=Sekani.
Sicaock, Sicaogg=Sukiaug.
Si'cătl=Seechelt.
Si-ca-tugs=Secatoag.
Sicaugu=Brulé.
Sicaunies=Sekani.
Si-6á-wi-pi–Tinazipeshicha.
Siccane, Siccanie, Siccannie, Siccony=Sekani.
Sichangus, Si-chan-koo-Brulé.
Si-choan-avi, Sichomivi, Si-chum’-a-vi, Sichumnavi,
Sichumniva, Sichumovi-Sichomovi.
si'ciati: Seechelt.
Sickameen, Sick-a-mun=Siccameen.
Sickanie, Sickannie=Sekani.
Sickenames=Pequot.
Sicketauyhacky, Sicketawach, Sicketawagh, Sicke-
teuwhacky=Secatoag:
Sickmunari-Sichomovi.
Sick-naa-hulty=Siknahadi.
Sickoneysincks, Siconescinque=Siconesses.
Siconi =Sekani.
Siconysy=Siconesses.
Sicopan=Secotan.
Sicosuilarmiut–Sikosuilarmiut.
Sicouex=Dakota.
Sicumnes=Sekumne.
Sicxacames=Sijame.
Sidanak, Sidankin=Biorka.
Sidaru, Sida'ruñmiun-Sidarumiut.
Sid-is-kine=Tzetseskadn.
Sidocaw-Paviotso.
Si’-e= Klamath.
S. Iean=San Juan.
Sienaguilla, Sienega=Cienega.
Sieouex=Dakota.
Sierra=Caruana.
Sierra Blanca Apaches, Sierra Blancas, Sierra Blanco
£". Sierras blancas–White Mountain Apa-
cine.
Sié'tcEm=Siechem.
Siete Arroyos=Tenabo.
Siete Cibdades=Zufii.
Siete Principes Ati=Ati.
Sieux=Dakota.
S. Ignacio=San Ignacio.
S. Ignacio Bacanora=Bacanora.
S. Ignacio del Zape=Zape.
S. Ignacio de Tubac=Tubac.
S. Ignacio Guaynamota=Guaynamota.
S. Ignacio Mochopa-Mochopa.
S. Ignacio Opotu=Oputo.
S. Ignacio Sinoquipe=Sinoquipe.
S. Ignacio Subaque=Suaqui.
s: di Kadakaaman=San Ignacio de Kada-
anlall.
Siguipam=Siupam.
Siguniktawak: Sigunikt.
Si-ha-sa-pa-Siksika.
Siha-sa a qtca, Sihasapa-rca=Sihasapakhcha.
Si-he'-bi=Suhub.
Si-him-e-na-Siamannas.
Si'-hü wun-wu =Sihu.
Sikacha=Chickasaw.
Si-kah-ta-ya, Sikahtayo =Sikyataiyo.
Si-kā’k-i-Sikyatki.
Sikanaxsa'ni = Kake.
Sikani, Sikanie, Sikanni, Sikannie=Sekani.
Sik' a pu-Kickapoo.
Sikatsipomaks-Sikutsipumaiks.
Sikcitano-Siksika.
Sí-ke-na-Maricopa, Papago, Pima.
Sikennies =Sekani.
Siketeuhacky - Secatoag.
Siknaq'a'de, Siknaxa'di-Siknahadi.
Sikne-Seneca,
Sikohitsim kokitsimiks.
Sikonesses-Siconesses,
Sikosuilaq =Sikosuilak.
Sikoua=Pecos.
Siksekai =Siksika.
Sik'ses-têne'=Kwatami.
Siksićela=Shikshichela.
Siksićena=Shikshichena.
Siksikai=Siksika.
Siksinokaiiks=Siksinokaks.
Sikskékuanak=Siksika.
Sikuyé=Pecos. .
s's" wińwü, Si-kya”-tai-yo wün-wu-Sikya
alyo.
Si-kya”-tei, Sikyatci wińwā-Sikyachi.
Silawi'iimiun=Selawigmiut.
*::". S. Ildefonsia, S. Ildefonso-San Ilde-
onSO.
S. Ildefonso Ostimuri=Ostimuri.
Silem=Sillery.
Silká=Coyoteros.
Silla, Sille=Sia.
Sillerie=Sillery.
Silos=Pueblo de los Silos.
#paleel:Salpilel,
Sil’-qke-me'-tce-ta'-tün=Silkhkemechetatun.
Siltáden=Tsiltaden.
Si ish=Samamish.
Simano'lalgi, Simanó'la'li=Seminole.
Simas=Pima.
Simbalakees=Tamuleko.
Sim-e-lo-le=Seminole.
Sim-e-no-le-tal-lau-haf-see-Talahassee.
Simenolies=Seminole.
Simiahmoo, Simiamo=Semiahmoo.
Similikameen=Similkameen.
Similoculgee, Siminoles=Seminole.
Simmagons=Seneca.
Simojueves=Chemehuevi.
Simomo=Simaomo.
Simonde, Simonolays, Si lays-Crecks-Semi-
nole.
Simpsian, Simseans=Tsimshian.
£
upapa=Slbubapa.
£"s'
Sinacsops=Smackshop.
£.
agars=Seneca.
Sinagnia=Imagnee.
Sinagoux=Sinago.
Sin h, Sinahömäs, Sin-a-ho-mish, Sinahoumez-
Snohomish.
Sinakaiáusish=Sinkiuse.
Sinakees, Sinakers=Seneca.
Sinako-Sinago.
inaloa=Cahita.
ina-luta-oir) =Shinalutaoin.
Sinamiut-Sinimiut.
Sinapans=Lipan.
Sinapoil, Sinapoiluch=Sanpoil.
Sinarmete=Sinar.
Síñaru=Sinimiut.
Si’-na-rxūt-li'-tūn =Sinarghutlitun.
Sinatch =Senijextee.
Si'ndat!als=Sindatahls.
Sindiyúi=Kongtalyui.
Sindjalé-Sindzhale.
Sinecas, Sineckes=Seneca.
Sinecu=Senecu del Sur.
Sin-ee-guo-men-ah=Spokan.
Sinekas, Sinekees, Sinekes, Sinekies, Sineks, Sine
ques=Seneca.
Sineramish =Snohomish.
£:
ingos=Sinago.
S £ink.
Sin-ha-ma-mish=Spokan.
Sinhioto=Sonnioto.
Sin-hu, Sinhumanish =Spokan.
Sinica, Sinicaes, Sinicker=Seneca
Sinicu-Senecu del Sur.
Sinikers=Seneca.
Sinimijut-Sinimiut.
Siniogamut-Simuk:
Sinipouals=Sanpoil.
Siniques=Seneca.
Sinis-Zuñi.
Sini'-tê-li=Nestucca, Tillamook
Sini'-té-li sunné= Alsea.
Sin'ja-ye-ga=Wasabe.
Sinkayus=Sinkiuse.



BULL. 301
Sinkoman=Spokan.
Sinksink=Sintsink.
Sinkuaili=Okinagan.
Sinkumana=Spokan.
Sinnacock=Shinnecock.
Sinnagers, Sinnakees, Sinnakers, Sinnakes=Seneca.
Sinnamish=Snohomish.
Sinnaques, Sinnecas, Sinneche, Sinneck, Sinneckes,
Sinneco, Sinnecus, Sinnedowane, Sinnek, Sinne-
kaes, Sinnekas, Sinnekees, Sinnekens=Seneca.
Sinneken's Castle=Oneida (vil.).
Sinnekes, Sinnekies, Sinnekis, Sinnekus, Sinnequaas,
Sinnequas, Sinnequens, Sinneques, Sinnequois,
Sinnicars, Sinnicas, Sinnichees, Sinnickes, Sin-
nickins, Sinnicks, Sinnicus, Sinnikaes, Sinnikes, Sin-
niques, Sinnodowannes, Sinnodwannes, Sinnokes,
Sinnondewannes=Seneca.
Sinnyu =Sinyu.
Sinodouwas, Sinodowannes=Seneca.
Sinojos=Sinago.
Sinondowans=Seneca.
Sinoyeca = Loreto.
Sinpaivelish, Sinpauêlish, Sin-poh-ell-ech-ach, Sin-
poil. Sin-poil-er-hu, Sin-poil-schne=Sanpoil.
S’inpükti’m=Npiktim.
Sinselan, Sinselano, Sinselau, Sinselaw-Siuslaw.
Sinsincks, Sinsincqs, Sin-Sing=Sintsink.
Sinsitwans=Sisseton.
Sin-slih-hoo-ish=Sinslikhooish.
Sin-spee-lish=Nespelim.
Sinta'kl=Sintaktl. •
Sin-te'-hda wi-ca-sa=Shoshoni.
Sin-too-too, Sintou-tou-oulish =Sintootoolish.
Sinjsaxeč=Tsishusindtsakdhe.
Sintsinck=Manhasset.
Sin =Sintsink.
Sinuitskistux=Senijextee.
Sin-who-yelp-pe-took=Colville.
Sinyaupichkara=San Dieguito.
Sioane=Saone.
Sióki, Si-o'-ki-bi, Si-o'-me=Zufii.
Sionassi–Sconassi.
Sione=Saone.
Sionimone=Sichomovi.
Sionne=Saone.
# #
... Loseono- U18.
Siou– 'o' toq
Siouan=Siouan Family.
Siou Mendeouacanton=Mdewakanton.
Siounes, Siouones=Saone.
Siouse=Dakota.
Sioushwaps=Shuswap.
Siouslaws=Siuslaw.
Sioust=Dakota.
Sioux=Dakota, Siouan Family, Tiou.
Sioux de l’Est=Santee.
Sioux des prairies=Teton.
Siouxes=Dakota.
Sioux Mindawarcarton=Mdewakanton.
Sioux nomades, Sioux occidentaux=Teton.
Sioux of the Broad Leaf=Wahpekute.
Sioux of the Leaf- Wahpeton,
Sioux of the Meadows, Sioux of the Plain=Teton.
Sioux of the Prairies=Matatoba.
Sioux of the River, Sioux of the River St. Peter's=
Santee.
Sioux of the Rocks=Assiniboin.
Sioux of the Savannas =Teton.
Sioux of the Woods, Sioux orientaux=Santee.
Sioux-Osages=Osage.
Siouxs-Dakota.
Sioux sédentaires=Santee.
Siouxs of the Lakes=Mdewakanton.
Siouxs who shoot in the Pine Tops=Wazikute.
Sioux-Tentons, Sioux Teton=Teton.
Sioux Wahpacoota=Wahpekute.
Sioux Wahpatone=Wahpeton.
Siowes=Saone.
Si-oxes=Dakota.
Sipan=Lipan.
Siposka-numakaki-Sipushkanumanke.
Sippahaws=Sissipahaw
Si-pu'-cka nu-man'-ke,
pushkanumanke.
Siquitchib = Kwatami.
Sira-grins=Shregegon.
Sircie=Sarsi.
Sirinueces, Sirinueses=Shawnee.
Sipuske-Numangkake=Si-
SINKoMAN–s. JKROME DE Los TAos
1141
Sirkhintaruk=Sargentaruka.
s =Sirmiling.
Siros=
ro.
Siroux=Dakota.
Sisaghroano=Missisauga.
Sisapapa=Sihasapa.
Sisatoone, Sisatoons, Siseton, Sisetwans=Sisseton.
| Sishat=Seshart.
Sishu=Sesum.
S. Isidoro Numanas = Pueblo de los Jumanos.
Si’ sinLaë=Sisintlae.
Sisin-towanyan, Sisi toan, Sisitons, Sisitor wan, Si-si.
t’wans=SiSSeton.
Sisigha-nin-Shoshoni.
Sisk=Susk.
Si'ska, Siska Flat=Cisco.
Sis-ky-ou-Karok.
Sisoquichi=Isoguichic.
Sis'-qas-li'-tün=Siskhaslitun.
Sis'-qün-me' £
Sissat Sissat s -
tong, Sissetonwan=Sisseton.
sissipahau-Sissipahaw.
£
Sissispahaws=Sissipahaw.
Sissitoan, Sissiton, Sissitongs, Sissi-t'wan=Sisseton.
Sis-stsi-mé=Sitsime.
Sistasoona, Sistasoone=Sisseton.
Sisticoosta=Chastacosta.
Sistons=Sisseton.
Si-stsi-mé=Sitsime.
Sisumi=Sesum.
Si-tanga=Chedunga.
Sitca-Sitka.
Sitca'netl-Sichanetl.
Sit-can-xu-Brulé.
Sitcanxu =Sichanghu.
Sitcha=Sitka. -
Si-tchom-ovi, Sitcomovi, Si-tcum’-o-vi=Sichomovi.
Sitka-kwan, Sitka-qwan, Sitkas-Sitka.
Sitkeas-Siksika.
Sitkhinskoe=Sitka.
Sitleece=Setlia.
Siton=Teton.
S!itaoe'di=Sitkoedi.
Síts-hánoch=Tsits.
Sitsimé=Laguna.
Sitska binohpaka =Seechkaberuhpaka.
Sitteoui-Uzutiuhi.
Sittiquo=Sitiku.
Si-'twans=Sisseton.
Siuola=Zuñi.
Siur Poils=Sanpoil.
Siusclau, Siuselaws=Siuslaw.
Si-vel=Lawilvan.
Sivilihoa=Sibirijoa.
Sivilleta=Sevilleta.
Sivinte=Shivwits.
Sivirijoa=Sibirijoa.
Sivits=Shivwits.
Sivola, Sivolo, Sivulo=Zuñi.
Sivux=Dakota.
Si-vwa'-pi, Sivwapi win wā=Siwapi.
Si-wahs=Katimin.
Siwannoki=Casa Grande.
Siwanoos=Siwanoy.
Siwer=Dakota.
Siwhipa=Isleta.
Siwinna=Sichomovi.
Six= Kwatami, Taoapa.
Six Allied Nations=Iroquois.
Sixame=Sijame.
Sixes=Kwatami.
Sixes Old Town=Sutali.
Six-he-kie-koon, Sixikau'a=Siksika.
Six Nations=Iroquois.
Six Nations living at Sandusky = Mingo.
Sixtowns, Six Towns Indians=Oklahannali.
Siya=Sia.
Siyanguayas-Sillanguayas.
Si-yan-ti, Si-yau-te-Siyante.
Siyélpa=Colville.
Siyo-subula=Shiyosubula.
Siyo-tanka-Shiyotanka.
S. Javier, S. Javier Bac, S. Javier del Bacel=San
Xavier del Bac.
S. Jean=San Juan.
S. Jerome de los Taos, S. Jeronimo de Taos, S.
Jeronimo de Toos=Taos.
, Sisset , Sisse-
1142
[B. A. E.
S. JOACHIN-S KRAELINGS
Joachin=San Joaquin.
Joanne=San Juan.
Joaquin = Basosuma.
Joaquin y Sta Ana (Nuri)=Nuri.
Joaquin y Sta Ana Tepachi–Tepachi.
John=San Juan.
José=San José.
José de Joconostia=Joconostla.
José del Tizonazo =Tizonazo.
Josef, S. Josefo = Patoqua.
José Imuri=Imuris.
José Matape= Matape.
Joseph de £ Pyopa.
Jua=San Juan de los Jemez.
Juan Bautista=San Juan Bautista.
Juan Capistrano, S. Juan Capistrano de Ulurituc=
Uturituc.
Juan Corapa=Corapa.
Juan de Guachinela=Huachinera.
Juan de Mata= Mata.
Juan Guachinera=Huachinera.
Juan Peyotan= Peyotan.
Juan Quiburi=Quiburi.
Jüdas Tadeo =Tadeo Vaqui.
Skaachkook, Skaahkook=Scatioook.
Skaap=Khaap.
Skacewanilom-Abnaki.
Skachhooke, Skachkock, Skachkoke, Skachkook,
Skachticokes, Skackkook, Skackoor, Skacktege=
Scatioook.
Skad-dat, Skad-datts=Skaddal.
Skadjats, Skadjets, Skagats, Skaget=Skagit.
Skaghhook=Scatioook.
Skaghnanes, Skaghguanoghronos=Nipissing.
s ay, Skagwa=Skagway.
Ska-hak-bush =Skahakmehu.
s e=Skoiyase.
Sk "Eten=Skekaitin.
Skai-na-mish=Skihwamish.
Skaisi=Kutenai.
Skaiwhamish=Skihwamish.
Sk'a'-jub=Skagit.
Skā-kā-bish, Ska-ka-mish=Skokomish.
Skakies=Sauk.
Skakobish=Skokomish.
Skálá'li=Tuscarora.
Skal-lum=Clallam.
Skalza, Skalzi, Skalzy=Kutenai.
Skama=Gulhlgildjing.
Skamoken, Skamokin=Shamokin.
Ska-moy-num-achs=Spokan.
Skanatiarationo, Skaniadaradighroonas, Skaniata-
rati-haka, Skaniatarationo, Sk adaradigh-
roonas, Skaniodaraghroonas = Nanticoke.
Skäocin=Skauishan.
# nans- £
‘āpa, Skappah=Skappa.
Sk'a'-qaus=Skakhaus.
Skaquahmish, Skaquamish =Skokomish.
Skå-rú-rén'-Tuscarora.
Skasquamish=Skokomish.
Skatapushoish-Montagnais.
Skaticok, Skattock=Scatioook.
Sk'au'elitsk=Scowlitz.
"Skaui'can=Skauishan.
ta-ha-ti-hawk=Nanticoke.
Skaddal.
Skawaghkees=Oquaga.
£ wawahlooks.
Skawendadys=Oka.
Skawhahmish, Ska-whamish =Skihwamish.
Skäxshurunu= Foxes.
Ska'-yase, Skayes=Skoiyase.
Skea-wa-mish=Skihwamish.
Skecaneronons=Nipissing.
Skec'-e-ree =Skidi.
Ske-chei-a-mouse=Skecheramouse.
Skee-cha-way=Skitswish.
Skeedans=Skedans.
Skee'-de, Skeedee, Skee-e-ree =Skidi.
Skeelsomish=Skitswish.
Skeen=Skinpah.
Skeena Indians=Tsimshian.
Skeeree =Skidi.
Skeetsomish, Skeetsonish =Skitswish.
Skehandowana = Wyoming.
Skeina=Tsano.
Skekaneronons, Skekwanenhronon=Nipissing.
Skelsa'-ulk= Kutenai.
| s'
Skroelingues=Eskimo.
Ske-luh-Okinagan.
Skena £"#
Skenchiohronon=Foxes.
Skensowahneronon=Saint Francis.
Skepah-Skappa.
Skeguaneronon=Nipissing.
Skere, Skerreh-Skidi.
Sketapushoish-Montagnais.
S'ke-tehl-mish, S'ketehmish=Sktehlmish.
Sketigets=Skidegate.
Sket-shiotin=Skichistan.
Sketsomish, Sketsui=Skitswish.
Skeysehamish=Skihwamish.
Ske-yuh=Ntlakyapamuk.
Skey-wah-mish, Skeywhamish=Skihwamish.
S' t=Tlingit.
Skicoack=Skicoak.
Skid-a-gate=Skidegate.
Skidans, Skidanst=Skedans.
Ski'daoqao =Skidaokao.
Skiddan=Skedans.
Skid-de-gates, Skiddegeet, Skidegat, Skidegate
S£ :* k ega ega
egattz=Skidegate, Skittagetan Family.
Skidigate=Skidegate.
Skidoukou=Skidaokao.
£" '-
quan=Nipissing.
£ coak.
Skilakh =Skilak.
Skillools, Skillute, Skilluts, Skillutts=Skilloot.
Skim-i-ah-moo=Semiahmoo.
Skin=Skinpah.
Skinnacock=Shinnecock.
Ski'npä-Skinpah.
Skin pricks=Tawehash.
Skiquamish=Skokomish.
Ski-shis-tin=Skichistan.
Skli's La-i na-ixada'-i-Skistlainai-hadai.
Skit'a-get, Skit-e-gates, Skit-ei-get=Skidegate.
Skit-mish, Skitsaih, Skitsämüq, Skitsui, Skitsuish-
Skitswish.
Skittagete=Skidegate.
Skit ts=Skidegate, Skittagetan Family.
Skitt de gates, Skittegas, Skittegats, Skittgetts-
Skidegate.
Skiuses=Cayuse.
Skiwhamish–Skihwamish.
Sk-Khabish=Sekamish.
Sk'lalc=Stlaz.
S'Klallams, S'Klallan, SKlal-lum=Clallam.
Sklarkum=Sanpoil.
Sk'müc=Kimus.
Skoa’tl’adas-Skwahladas.
Skoch Hook=Scatioook.
Skoffies=Nascapee.
Skog=Skooke.
Sko-har'-le=Schoharie.
Skohuáshki=Kohashti.
Skoi-el-poi=Colville.
Skois'chint=Mountain Crows.
Skoi-yace=Skoiyase.
Skokale=Shaukel.
Skokamish=Skokomish.
Sko-ki han-ya’=Creeks.
Skö-köbc'=Skokomish.
Skokomish =Twana.
Skokonish =Skokomish.
Skolale=Shaukel.
Skolsa=Kutenai.
S’Komish=Skokomish.
S’Komook=Comox.
Sko-ne'-ase=Skoiyase.
Skoomic-Squawmish.
Skopa=Tapishlecha.
Sko-pabsh-Skopamish.
Skopah=Skappa.
s'", Skope-áhmish, Skope-a-mish-Skopa.
m18.h.
Sko-sko-mish=Skokomish.
S’Kosle-ma-mish=Shotlemamish.
Skotacook=Scaticook.
Skoton-Shasta=Chasta-Skoton.
Skowall=Skwawahlooks,
Skowliti-Scowlitz.
Skoxwä'k=Skohwak.
Sk'qoă'mic, Skgö'mic=Squawmish.
Skraellingav, Skraellings, Skrellings






BULL. 301
Sk-tah legum=Sktahlejum.
Sk-tahl-mish =Sktehlmish.
Skuaishéni-Siksika.
Skuakisagi=Foxes.
Skuck-stan-a-jumps=Sktahlejum.
Sk!ü' das-Skudus.
Skuhuak=Skohwak.
Skuksyat-Skukskhat.
Skukum Chuck=Skookum Chuck.
Skulkayu =Skaukel.
Skunk= Hokarutcha, Kunipalgi.
Skunnemoke=Attacapa.
Skunnepaw–Skanapa.
Skuðüa'k'k=Skohwak.
Škuppah-S#pp:
Sku'-rxāt=Skurghut.
Skutani=Atsina.
Skuwha, Skuwka-Skohwak.
Skuya'm=Skweahm.
Skuyélpi=Colville.
Skuzzy=Skuzis.
Skwahw-sda+bé=Squaxon.
Skwai-aitl=Squaitl. -
Skwäk-sin, Skwak-sin-a-mish=Squaxon.
Skwa’-Kwel+Kaquaith.
Skwale, Sk"wa-lé-ūbe, Skwali, Skwalliahmish, Skwalz=
Nisqualli.
Skw-amish=Squamish, Squawmish.
Skwa'nānā=Squannaroo.
Skwawksen, Skwawksin, Skwawksnamish-Squaxon.
Skwaw-mish=Squamish.
Skyit'au'ko-Skidaokao.
Sky-lak-sen–Skaleksum.
£".
kynses, Skyuse=Cayuse.
Sky-wa-mish=Skihwamish.
Slă'aqtl, Slä’axL=Slaaktl.
S-lab wunwu=Salabi.
Slakagulgas-Hlahlokalka.
Sla-na-pa-Tzlanapah.
Slaoucud-dennie, Sla-ü'-ah-kus-tinneh=Tluskez.
Slave=Kawchodinne, Thlingchadinne.
Slave Indians=Etchareottine, Ettehaottine.
Slave Indians of Ft Liard=Etcheridiegottine.
Slaves=|Etchareottine.
Slaves proper=Etchaottine.
Slavey=Etchareottine.
SLaxa'yux=Upper Fraser Band.
SLaz=Stlaz.
S. Lázaro, S. Lazarus=San Lázaro.
Sleepy Eyes=Chansdachikana.
Sleepy kettle band=Cheokhba.
Sl!e'ía lä’ nas–Stlenga-lanas.
SLëtz=Stlaz.
S. Limon Tucsani =Tucsani.
SL'i' nd Agwa-i-Stlindagwai.
£ -
S. Lorent=San Lorenzo.
S. Lorenzo = Picuris, San Lázaro, San Lorenzo.
S. Lorenzo de los Picuries=Picuris.
S. Lorenzo del Realito =San Lorenzo.
S. Lorenzo de Picuries=Picuris.
Slosh =Schloss.
Slouacous dinneh, Slouacus Dennie, Sloua-cuss
Dinais, Slouacuss Tinneh, Slowacuss, Slowercuss,
Slowercuss-Dinai, Slua-cuss-dinais, Sluacus-
tinneh=Tluskez.
Lúcas de Galpa=Galpa.
Ludlov de Bacapa=Bacapa.
Luis Babi=San Luis Babi.
Luis Bacapa=Bacapa.
Luis Bacuancos = Bacuancos.
Luis de Bacapa=Bacapa.
Luis Gonzaga Bacadeguachi-Bacadeguachi.
Luis Guebavi-Guevavi.
S. Luis Obispo Sevilleta=Sevilleta.
S. Luis Quitobac=Bacapa.
Sluktla’ ktEn=Mtlaktlakitin.
Sl h=Slumach.
Smacshop, Smacsops=Smackshop.
S. Magdalena = Buquibava.
Sma-hoo-men-a-ish=Spokan.
Smak-shop=Smackshop.
Sma-lèh-hu=Smalihu.
Smalh, Smalhkahmish=Smulkamish.
sma'ih-hu:Smallhu.
Small-bird £at Wazhinkaenikashika.
Small Brittle Fat=Inuksikahkopwaiks.
Small People=ISkulani.
SK-TAH-LE-GUM-SOGAHATCHES
1143
| Small Robes=Inuksiks.
S. Marcellus, S. Marcelo de Sonoitac, S. Marcelo
Sonoydag=Sonoita.
S. Maria de Sucunca=Suamca.
S. Mark=San Marcos.
- in, S. Martin of the Opas-San Martin.
Smascops=Smackshop.
S. Mateo–San Mateo.
S. Mateo Caut-Cant.
S. Mateo £:
S. Mathias de Tutomagoidag=Tutomagoidag.
S. Matias Tutum=Tutum.
S. Matthaeus de Sicoroidag=Sicoroidag.
Smelkameen=Similkameen.
Smel-ka-mish=Smulkamish.
Smess=Sumass.
S. Michael, S. Miguel=San Miguel Zuaque,
S. Miguel Babispe=Babispe.
S. Miguel Bacuachi=Bacuachi.
S. Miguel de *:::"pe.
S. Miguel Toape=Toape.
S. el Yonora=Yonora.
Smilé'kamuq=Stuichamukh.
Smilé'qamux, Smilkameen, Smilkamin, Smilkémíx=
Similkameen.
Smith River Indians=Khaamotene.
Smith Sound Eskimo = Ita.
S[anta]. Maria]. Magdalen=Buquibava.
Smockshop, Smokshops=Smackshop.
Smulcoe=Smulkamish.
S-na-a-chikst=Senijextee.
S-na-ha-em, Snahaim, Snahain=Snakaim.
Snake Diggers=Paiute, Shoshoni.
Snake Indians=Comanche, Shoshoni.
Snake Root Diggers=Shoshoko.
Snalatine=Atfalati.
Snanaimooh, Snanaimuq=Nanaimo.
Snegs=Shoshoni.
Sn. Felipe=Terrenate.
Sniekes=Seneca.
Snihtlimih=Senktl.
Sn Juan=San Juan.
Snóä=Shoshoni.
Sno-dom-ish=Snohomish.
Sno-kwäl-mi-yükh, Snokwalmü=Snoqualmu.
Snónöos, Sno-no-wus=Snonowas.
Snoqualamick, Sno-qual-a-muhe, Sno-qual-a-muke
Snoqualimich, Sno-qualimick, Snoqualmie, Sno.
qualmoo, Sno-qual-mook=Snoqualmu.
Sno-uo-wus=Snonowas.
# £ e, # # de £san Felipe.
npo , Snpu =San -
£ p po
Snü'L'Elal-Snutlelatl.
Snxāyus, =Sinkiuse.
Snximina=Spokan.
Soacatina=Soacatino.
Soayalpi=Colville.
Soba=Pitic.
Sobahipuris, Sobaihipure, Sobaiporis, Sobaipotis
Sobaipures, Sobaipuris Pimas=Sobaipuri.
Sobal-ruck=Smulkamish.
Sobas-Soba.
Sobaypures, Sobaypuris=Sobaipuri.
Soboba =Saboba.
Socatoon=Sacaton.
| Soccokis, Soccoquis–Sokoki.
Soccorro-Socorro del Sur.
Soccouky=Sokoki.
Sockacheenum=Shuswap.
Soc-kail-kit=Sokchit.
Sock-a-muke=Sakumehu.
Sockegones, Sockhigones=Sokoki.
Sock Indians=Sooke.
Socklumnes=M '
Sock o par toy=Sakapatayi.
£
Soclan=Saclan.
Socoas–Shokhowa.
Socokis=Sokoki.
| Socollomillos=Clear Lake Indians.
| Socoquiois, Socoquis, Socoquois=Sokoki.
Socora, Socoro=Socorro, Socorro del Sur.
Socorro = Aymay.
Socorra, Socorre=Socorro.
Socorro=Socorro del Sur.
Socouky=Sokoki.
Soegatzy=Oswegatchie.
Sogahatches=Saugahatchi.
1144
[B. A. E.
soGKONATE—sów KNIX
Sogkonate=Saconnet.
Sogo=Soco.
Sogorem=Aperger.
S pogus=Sukaispoka.
Sohkon, Söh'-koon=Sawcunk.
So'hl=Sonsa.
Sohmish=Samish.
Sohokies=Sokoki.
Soieenos=Somenos.
Soi-il-enu, Soi it inu=Tsawatenok.
Soisehme=Suisun.
Sök=Sooke.
Sokakies=Sokoki.
Sokaspoge=Sukaispoka.
So-kéa-keit=Sokchit.
Sokes=Sooke. .
Sok-kail-kit=Sokchit.
Sokkie=Sauk.
So-ko'-a=Shokhowa.
Sokokies, Sokokiois=Sokoki.
Sokones, Sokonesset=Succonesset.
Sokoquiois, Sokoquis, Sok8akiak, Sokouakiaks, So-
koueki=Sokoki.
Soktich=Sokchit.
Solackeyu=Solakiyu.
Solameco = Chiaha.
Solano=San Francisco Solano.
Soledad=Nuestra Señora de la Soledad.
Sol-ke-chuh-Saltketchers.
Sololumnes=Tuolumne.
Solotluck= Wishosk.
Solumnees=Tuolumne.
Somass=Tsomosath.
Somena=Ntlakyapamuk, Siamannas.
So-me-nau=Somenos.
Somes=Somo.
Sö'mexulitx=Somehulitk.
Somhótnehan=Somhotnechau.
S‘o-mus=Somo.
Sômx6tnechau=Somhotnechau.
Songars=Songish.
Songasketons, So kicons, Songasquitons, Songa-
stikon, Songats, Songatskitons=Sisseton.
Songees=Songish.
Songeskitons, Songeskitoux,
Seton.
Songhees=Stsanges.
Songhies=Songish.
£ Shongopovi.
Soni-Sonoita.
Sónikanik, Sóni-k'ni=Wichita.
Sonkaskitons=Sisseton.
Sonkawass=Tonkawa.
Sonnioto=Scioto.
Sonnontoeronnons, Sonnontouaheronnons=Seneca.
Sonnontouan=Totiakton.
Sonnontoueronnons, Sonnontovans=Seneca.
Sonoaitac, Sonoi, Sonoitac=Sonoita.
Sonoma=San Francisco Solano.
- * - llos - =Sonomi.
Sonontoehronnons, Sonontoerrhonons, Sonontouae-
ronons, Sonontouanhrronon, Sonontouans, Sonon-
touehronon, Sonontoudns, Sonontrerrhonons=
Seneca.
Sonora=Opata.
Sonorita, Sonoytac-Sonoita.
Sonsobe-Tomsobe.
Sontaouans=Ottawa.
Sontouaheronnons, Sontouhoironon, Sontouhoue-
thonons=Seneca.
So-nus'-ho-gwa-to-war=Cayuga.
Sonwuckolo =Sawokli.
Soo = Dakota.
Sooc-he-ah=Sukaispoka.
Soof-Curra=Tsofkara.
Soo-i-soo-nes=Suisun.
Sookee =Soquee.
Sook-e-nock-e=Sukinatchi.
Sook-kamus=Suk, Kimus.
Soones=Zuñi.
Soon-noo-daugh-we-no-wenda=Cayuga.
Soo-pas-ip=Supasip.
Soopis. Soopus - Esopus.
Soo-wān'-a-mooh-Okinagan.
So-pak'-tu-Sopaktalgi.
Sopes, Sopez= Esopus.
Sopono =Sopone.
Sopopo-Soyopa.
Sopori=Sepori.
Songestikons=Sis-
| Sopus=Esopus, Tunxis.
Soquachjck, Soquackicks=Sokoki.
Soquagkeeke=Squawkeag.
Soquamish=Suquamish.
s' Soquokis, Soquoquioii, Soquoquiss=
Okl.
Soraphanigh=Sarapinagh.
Sorcerers=Nipissing.
Sore backs=Chankaokhan.
Soricoi, Sorriquois=Micmac.
Sorsi=Sarsi.
Sosemiteiz, S-osemity=Awani.
Soshawnese, Soshonees, Soshones=Shoshoni.
So so-bá, So-so'-bu-bar=Shobarboobeer.
So'-so-i-ha"-ni=Shoshoni.
Sosokos=Shoshoko.
So-so-na, Sosone, Sosonee, Sosones, So'-so-ni=Sho-
shoni.
Sotaeo=Sutaio.
Sotchaway=Alachua.
Sotónnä=Sarsi.
Soteomellos=Wappo.
Sothoues, Sothouis-Uzutiuhi.
Sothuze, Sotoes=Chippewa.
Sotomieyos=Wappo.
Sotonis=Uzutiuhi.
Sotoos=Chippewa.
Sotoriva-Saturiba.
Sotos, Sotouis=Uzutiuhi.
Sotoyomes=Wappo.
SötsL=Sotstl.
ba.
Souchitiony, Souchitionys=Doustioni, Uzutiuhi,
Souckelas-Sawokli.
Soudayé=Kadohadacho.
Soues, Souex=Dakota.
Sougahatchee-Saugahatchi.
Sougaskicons=Sisseton.
Sou-go-hat-che=Saugahatchi.
Souhane=Suwanee.
Souikilas =Sawokli.
Souissouns=Suisun.
Soulikilas =Sawokli.
Soulteaux=Chippewa.
Soundun-Sundum.
Sounes=Zuñi.
Sountouaronons=Seneca.
Souon, Souon-Teton=Saone.
Souquel=Osacalis.
Souricois, Sourikois, Sourikwosiorum, Souriquois,
Souriquosii, Sourriquois-Micmac.
Sous=Dakota.
Sou Saida=Saucita.
Soushwaps=Shuswap.
Sousitoon=Sisseton.
Souteus=Chippewa.
Southampton=Saugeen.
Southampton Indians=Shinnecock.
South Bay Indians=Nusehtsatl.
Southern=Chinookan Family, Nootka, Salishan
Family.
Southern Apaches=Faraon, Gila Apache.
Southern Arapahoes, Southern Band-Nawunena
Southern Chiricahua-Chiricahua.
Southern Indians=Cree, Mashpee, Maskegon.
Southern Killamuk=Yaquina.
Southern Minquas-Conestoga.
Southern Pimas=Nevome.
Southois, Southouis =Uzutiuhi.
South Sea Indians=Mashpee.
South Sussetons=Miakechakesa
South Thompson= Halaut.
Southton=Shinnecock.
South Yanktons=Yankton.
Souties=Chippewa.
Soutouis-Uzutiuhi.
Sou olo, Souwogoolo=Sawok-
Soux=Dakota.
Souyoto=Scioto, Sonnioto.
Sovovo-Saboba.
Sowaams=Pokanoket.
Sowahegen Indians=Souhegan.
Sowam, Sowame, Sowamsett=Pokanoket.
Sowan=Saone.
Sowanakas-Shawnee,
Sówāniā=Southern Cheyenne.

BULL. 30]
Sowanokas, Sowanokees=Shawnee.
Sowans=Pokanoket.
Sow-a-to-Comanche.
So atcha, Sow ga hatch cha=Saugahatchi.
Sowhylie=Tsoowahlie.
Sowind wińwü, So’-win-wa-Sowiinwa.
Sowi winwä-Sowi.
Sowocatuck=Sokoki.
Sowoccolo=Sawokli.
Sowocotuck=Sokoki.
So-wok-ko-los=Sawokli.
Sówoniá=Southern Cheyenne.
Sow-on-no, Sowonokees=Shawnee.
Sowquackick=Sokoki.
Sow-wames, Sowwams=Pokanoket.
Soyennom=Soyennow.
Soyopas-Mohave.
S. Pablo Baibcat=Baibcat.
S. Pablo Comuripa=Cumuripa.
S. Pablo Pescadero=Pescadero.
S. Pablo Quiburi=Quiburi.
Spah-a-man=Spahamin.
Spa-ki-um=Spapium.
Spallumacheen, Spallumcheen=Spallamcheen.
Spanish Indians=Churchcates.
Spanish Yuki=Witukomnom.
Spanish Yutes=Ute.
S. Pantaleon Aribaiba=Aribaiba.
Spapiam=Spapium.
Spa'pts En, S-pap-tsin=Spatsum.
Sparrowhawks=Crow.
Spatsim=Spatsum.
S. Paulus=San Pablo.
Spa'xEmin=Spahamin.
Spayam=Spainm.
Speckled Pani=Wichita.
S. Pedro = Cumuripa.
S. Pedro de Ixtacan=Ixtacan.
SOWANOKAS-STACTAN
t
1145
Squahk-sen, Squah-sin-aw-mish=Squaxon.
| Squah-tta=Skwah.
Squai-aitl-Squiatl.
Squakeage, Squakeays, Squakheag, Squakheig=
quawkeag.
Squakie Hill village=Dayoitgao.
£ ow.
Squakkeag= #
Squakshin, Squakskin, Squaks'na-mish=Squaxon.
s' , Squalli-a-mish, Squally-ah-mish,
quallyamish=Nisqualli.
Squam-a-cross=Squannaroo.
Squamish=Suquamish.
Squamisht=Squawmish.
Squan-nan-os, Squan-nun-os=Squannaroo.
SQua'pamuq=Shuswap.
£
Squa-que-hl=Kaquaith.
Sq village=Tutuwalha.
squa-sua-mish=Squaxon.
Squatch =Foxes, Squawkihow.
Squatehokus=Squawkihow.
Squatils, Squatits, #"-squawtie.
£ # k
quawkeague, Squawkheag=Squawkeag.
Squawkey=Squawkihow.
Squawkiehah=Foxes.
Squawkie Hill=Dayoitgao.
Squawkihows=Foxes.
Squawky Hill=Dayoitgao.
Squawlees=Nisqualli.
Squa =Suquamish.
Squawskin=Squaxon.
Squawtas=Squawtits. -
Squaw Town=Grenadier Squaw's Town.
Squaxins=Squaxon.
Squay, Squay-ya-Skway.
Squeam=Skweahm.
S. Pedro Jicara=Jicara. Squeer-yer-pe=Colville.
S. Pedro Turisai =Turisai. Squehala=Skaialo.
Spé'im=Spaim. Squeitletch=Squiatl.
Spelemcheen, Spellamcheen, Spell 1. Spal- | Squel Nip
lamcheen. Squhá'mEn=Skuhamen.
£ £.
ences Bridge, Spences Bridge Indians=Nskakaul- q ps=Colville.
: dge, Sp dg Squiahla=Skaialo.
S. Petrus=San Pedro. Squi-aitl=Squiatl.
£i San Feli #r.
S. Phelipe, S. P *=San F - - :-
pe p pe Squihala=Skaialo.
Spitheats, Spicheets=Spichehat.
Spi-lil=Salpilel.
Split Livers=Tapishlecha.
s: Spokains, Spokane, Spo-keh-mish, Spo-
kehnish, £ Spokens, Spo-kih-nish, Spoki-
neish, Spokines, Spokomish=Spokan.
Spó'zém=Spuzzum.
Spring Creeks=Bidai.
Spring Gardens=Talahassee.
Spring Indians=Tyigh.
Spring-people=Nushaltkagakni.
Sp =Spuzzum.
Spuka'n=Spokan.
Spuqpuq6'IEmq=Spukpukolemk.
Spuzum, Spuzzam=Spuzzum. *
Sqahé'ne Xà'da-i-Skahene. |
Sqai'-tão =Skaito.
Sqā'ma=Sulhlgildjing.
Sq'a'os=Skaos.
Sqāqai'Ek=Skakaiek.
Sqa'-qwaiyu'-tslu=Skhakhwaiyutslu.
Sqêlc=Skelsh.
SqE'ltEn=Skelten.
Sqe^na=Skena.
Sqnamishes=Squawmish.
Sqoã'tadas-Skwahladas.
Sqohamish=Squawmish.
Sjówi- Shruhwi.
Sásänitc=Sanetch.
Squa-aitl-Squiatl.
Squabage, Squabang, Squabaug, Squabauge, Squa-
boag, Squabog=Quabaug.
Squ-agh-kie Indians=Squawkihow.
Squaghkies=Foxes.
Squah=Skwah.
Squahalitch Indians=Chilliwack.
Squaheag=Squawkeag.
Squim bay, £um.
Squi'nquin-Skuing '#
Squint Eyes=Kutchin, Tukkuthkutchin.
Squohamish =Squawmish.
Squorins, Squoxsin-Squaxon.
S. Rafael, S. Rafael Actun, S. Rafael de los Gentiles,
S. Raphaël=San Rafael.
Sri'-gon=Shregegon.
Sroo-tle-mam-ish=Shotlemamish.
S. Rosalia di Mulege=Santa Rosalia Mulege.
S. Sabas-San Sabas.
S. Salvador=San Salvador.
Ssangha-kön=Sanyakoan.
SSaumingmiut=Saumingmiut.
S. Serafin, S. Serafin Actum, S. Serafino del Napcub=
San Serafin.
Ssik-nachädi-Siknahadi.
Ssikossuilar-miut–Sikosuilarmiut.
S. Simeon de Tucsani–Tucsani.
S. Simon=Upasoitac.
S. Simon Tucsani, S. Simon Tuesani=Tucsani.
S. Simon y Judás de Opasoitac=Upasoitac.
S'slo-ma-mish=Shomamish.
Ssoköän hadé=Sukkwan, Koetas.
Sta. See Santa.
Sti-ai'-in-Stryne.
Sta-amus=Stamis.
Sta Ana Anamic=Anamic.
Sta. Bibiana=Bibiana.
s: Catalina, Sta. Catalina Cuitciabaqui-Cuitcia-
aqul.
Sta. Catarina-Cuitciabaqui, Santa Catalina.
Sta. Catarina Caituagaba=Cuitciabaqui.
Stach'in, Stackeenes=Stikine.
Sta. Clara=Santa Clara.
Sta Cruz=Nacori.
Sta Cruz Babisi=Babisi.
Sta. Cruz de Gaibauipetea, Sta. Cruz de Jaibanipitca
de Pimas=Gaibanipitea.
Stactan=Staitan.



1146
| B. A. E.
STADACONE-SUC-CO-A H
Stadacone=Stadacona.
S. Tadeo Batqui=Tadeovaqui.
Sta-e-tan, Staetons=Staitan.
Sta. Eulalia=Santa Eulalia.
Stagā'ush =Nestucca.
Sta Gertrudis Saric=Sarie.
Sta Gertrudis Techicodeguachi-Techicodeguachi.
Sta-he-tah =Staitan.
Stahl, Stahl-lch=Stlaz.
Sta'ien-Stryne.
Stailakü-mamish=Steilacoomamish.
Stailans=Staitan.
Stain=Stryne.
Sta Isabel=Tusonimon.
Staitan=Cheyenne.
Staked Plain Indians, Staked Plains Omaions, Staked
Plains Onawas–Kwahari.
Stakeen, Stakhin, Stak-hin-kön,
Stakhinskoe, Stakin=Stikine.
Stak-tabsh–Staktamish.
Stak-ta-le-jabsh=Sktahlejum.
Stak-ta-mish, Staktomish = Kwaiailk.
StAl naas xà'da-i-Stulnaas-hadai.
Sta. María-Galisteo, Suamca.
Sta. Maria de los Angeles de S pa=Sahuaripa.
Sta María del Pópulo Tonichi=Tonichi.
Sta Maria de Uasaraca–Baserac.
Sta. María Nacori=Nacori.
Sta. Maria Sahuaripa=Sahuaripa.
Sta María Tepuspe=Tepuspe,
St Mario=Galisteo.
Ståmas=Stamis.
St Ana=Santa Ana.
Stankckans=Assumpink.
StA’nta-i-Stunhlai.
St. Antonio-Senecu.
Staq-tübc=Chehalis.
Staraie Selenie=Staria Selenie.
Star gens=Mikakhenikashika.
Starikvikhpak, Starí Kwikhpak=Starik."
Sta Rosa Abiquiu=Abiquiu.
StaRosalía Onapa=Onopa.
Sta Rosa Tibideguachi–Tibideguachi.
Starrahe, Stär-rah-hé=Arikara.
Starry Kwikhpák=Starik.
Starui gavan=Nunamiut.
Stasa'os qê gawa-i, Stasauskeowai=Stasaos-keg-
a Wal.
Stastas=Stustas.
Statchook=Skatehook.
Statcia'ni =Stahehani.
Sta. Teresa=Santa Teresa.
Stationary Minetares= Hidatsa.
Sta'-tlum-ooh-Lillooet.
Stauā’een =Sewathen.
St'awa's xà'-idaga-i-Stawa's-haidagai.
Stawtonik=Statännyik.
Staxeha’ni=Stahehani.
Stca'tcu Hil=Schachuhil.
St. Cayetano=Tumacacori.
Stoë'kus=Nchekus.
Stchitsui=Skitswish.
Stoilks=Schilks.
Stcink=Schink.
St Clara=Santa Clara.
St. Croix Indians=Munominikasheenhug, Passa-
maquoddy.
S’tcukösh =NChekus.
St'gu-qwitc=Stthukhwich.
Stcuwa'cEl=Sewathen.
St. Diego de Pitguin = Pitic.
Ste’âmtshi–Crows.
Stecoe, Steecoy=stikayi.
Steelar=Skidi.
Stegara, Stegarakes,
Stegora=Stegaraki.
s'". Steh-chass, Stehchop-Stehtsasa-
in 1811.
Stehl-lum=Stehtlum.
Steilacoom, Steilakumahmish-Steilacoomamish.
Steila-qua-mish, Steil-la-qua-mish-Stillaquamish.
Stekchar=Stehtsasannish.
Stekini Indians-Stikine.
Stekoa, Stekoah =Stikayi,
Stelaoten, Stel-a-tin-Stella.
Stell-cha-sa mish-Stehtsasamish.
Stemchi, Stemtchi -Crows.
Stenkenocks-Stegaraki.
Stent-lum=Stehtlum.
Stakhin'-kwān,
Stegarakies, Stegerakies,
Stetch-as-Stehtsasamish.
Stetchtlum, Ste-te-tlüm=Stehtlum.
Stetlum=Lillooet.
St. Eulalia=Santa Eulalia.
Stewarts Lake Indians=Nikozliautin.
S. Thaddaeus de Batki-Tadeovaqui.
S Thomas=Tome.
Stiaggeghroano, Stiagigroone=Chippewa.
Sticcoa-Stikayi.
Stichistan=Skichistan.
Stick=Tahltan.
Stickens, Stickienes=Stikine.
Stick Indians=Tagish.
Stickine=Stikine.
Stickoey=Stikayi,
Sticks=Nuchwugh.
Stiel Shoi, Stietshoi=Skitswish.
Stikin=Stikine.
Stili-Skidi.
Stilla=Stella.
Stimk=Crows.
Stincards=Metsmetskop.
Stinkards=Metsmetskop, Winnebago.
Stinkers, Stinks=Winnebago.
Stitchafsamish, Stitcha-saw-mich, Stitcheo-saw-
mish=Stehtsasamish.
Stjoekson=Tucson.
St-ka-bish, St-káhmish, St Kalmish, St kamish-
Sekamish.
Stlahl, Stlahl-ilitch=Stlaz.
S'tlaht-tohtlt-hu=Comox.
Stlat-limuh, Stla’tlium H, Stlä’tlium Q, Stlä'tlumq-
Lillooet.
Stl’ Elā’nas = Aostlanlnagai, Stienga-anas.
Stli ennas =Stlenga-lanas.
Stobshaddat=Yakima.
Sto Dom. de Cochiti, Sto. Domingo de Cuevas-
Santo Domingo, , ,
Stogaras =Stegaraki.
Stohenskie=Stikine. v.
Sto-lo-qua-bish, Stoluchguamish, Sto-luch-wamish
Sto-luck-qua-mish, Stoluckwhamish, Stolutswha-
mish=Stillaquamish.
Stone=Assiniboin, Stone Tsilkotin.
Stone Indians=Assiniboin, Jatonabine.
Stone Kettle Esquimaux=Ukusiksalirmiut.
Stone Roasters=Assiniboin.
Stones=Stone Tsilkotin.
Stone Sioux, Stoney=Assiniboin.
Stoney Creek band=Nulaantin.
Stoney Indians=Assiniboin.
Stonies=Assiniboin, Tschantoga.
Stono, Stonoes, Stonoe tribe-Stonos.
Stony Creek Indians=Assunpink.
Stotonia=Tututunne.
Stotonik=Statannyik.
St'éx=Stoktoks.
'St'qê'1=Sutkel.
St.-Queen=Sequim.
Straight Mólale=Molala.
Strain=Stryne.
Street natives=Tlingit.
Strongbows=Etcheridiegottine.
Strongwood Assinniboines=Tschantoga.
Strongwood Cree–Sakawithiniwuk.
Stryen=Stryne.
£ =Stryne, Nkoikin.
Strynne, Stryune=Stryne.
Stseê'lis = Chehalis.
Stské'etl, Stské'il-Stskeitl.
Stue Cabitic=Stucabitic.
Stü'iH=Stuik.
Stu'ikishX6'ni=Stuikishkeni.
Stü'ix'=Stuik.
Sturgeon Indians=Nameuilini.
Stüwi'Hamuq=Stuichamukh.
Stxuaixn=Siksika.
Styne Creek=Stryne,
Styucson=Tucson.
Su=Dakota.
Suagna-Suangua.
Suahnee-Suwanne.
| Sualatine=Atfalati.
Suali, Sualy=Cheraw.
s: Nanaimo.
Su-a-na-muh-Okinagan.
Suanee Old Town=Suwanee,
Suaque, Suaqui =Zuaque.
Subaipures, Subaipuris-Sobaipuri.
| Suc-co-ah =Succaah.



succo NET-TAA AsHIw AN/
Bt, LL. 301
Succonet, Succonusset =Succonesset.
Suchamier=Lakmiut.
Sucheen=Stikiue.
Suche-poga=Sukaispoka.
£ h i
ongnew.y=Sichomovi.
£y Lakmiut.
Suckanessett=Succonesset.
Sückémos=Eskimo.
Suckiang, Suckiaug, Suckieag=Sukiang.
Sücl-ta'-qo-t'pa'i unné'=Sushitakhotthatunne.
Suco = Acoma, Pecos.
Suc-qua-cha-to-ny= Kwatami.
Su'dfé=Kadohadacho.
Südproven=Adjuitsuppa.
Sue=Dakota.
Sufip=Rekwoi.
Sugans=Sugeree.
Sugar Eater band = Penateka.
Sugar-Eaters = Penointikara.
Sugar or Honey Eaters = Penateka.
Sugartown=Kulsetsiyi.
Sugaus=Sugeree.
Sugg’ān=Sukkwan.
Sug-wau-dug-ah-win-in-e-wug, Sug-wun-dug-ah-win-
in-e-wug=Sugwaundugahwininewug.
Suhiaxé'gish =Shuyakeksh.
Suhtai=Sutaio.
Sui-Sowi.
£
uipam=Siupam.
Suislaw=Siuslaw.
Suivirits=Seuvarits.
Suka-ish =Sukaispoka.
Sü-ka-tcá-ne' 3ünné=Sukechunetunne.
Sukiaugks=Sukiaug.
Sukinatchi=Sukinatcha.
Sük-kwe'-tcé= Kwatami.
Suksanchi-Chukchansi.
Sukwámes, Sukwamish=Suquamish.
Sulajame=Sulujame.
Su-lan-na-Lulanna.
Sulatelik= Wishosk.
Sulawig-meuts=Selawigmiut.
Sulluggoes=Cherokee.
Sulu's=Tsulus.
Sumacacori=Tumacacori.
Sumanas =Tawehash.
Sumas, Su-mat-se=Sumass.
Sumes=Suma.
Sumi=Zuñi.
Sum-maun=Sumaun.
Summe=Etah.
- pavi, Sumoporvy, S
Shongopovi.
Sun = Mienikashika.
Sunahúmes=Snohomish.
Sundia=Sandia.
Sundowns=Sumdum.
Sun-Flower-Seed-Eaters=Shonivikidika.
Sun gens=Mienikashika.
Sun-hunters=Tabeguache.
Suni-Zuñi.
Suñikčeka=Shungikcheka.
Suñis=Zufii.
Sunk=Suk.
Sunkaha napin-Shungkahanapin.
Suñkayute $ni-Shungkayuteshni.
Sunkisaa =Sungkitsaa.
Sunne=Zuñi.
Sunnekes=Seneca.
Sun-num=Sunum.
Sun-nun'-at=Dakota.
Sunset Indians=Natchez.
Suati-Suñgitsaa.
Suny=Zuñi.
Sunyendeand–Junundat.
Sü'nyitsa, Sunyitsi =Zuñi.
Suoculo–Sawokli.
Suouex=Dakota.
Supais, Supies, Supis = Havasupai.
£ Supowolewy=Shipaulovi.
Suppai= Havasupai.
Suqqo-ān -Sukkwan.
Suquahmish =Suquamish.
Su-quah-natch-ah-Sukinatchi.
Sü'Quapmuq=Shuswap.
Suraminis =Sawani.
Surcee, Surci, Surcie-Sarsi.
powy, poy=
1147
| Suriquois =Micmac.
Surra Blancos = White Mountain Apache.
i Surrenderers=Showtucket.
Surrillos=Castake.
Sü-rxus' te-st'hi'-tūn =Surghustesthitun.
Susaguey=Susuquey.
Susanna=Busanic.
Suscahannaes, Suscohannes=Conestoga.
Sushetno=Sushitna.
Sushwap=Kuaut.
Susoles=Susolas.
Susquahanna, Susquahannocks, Susquehanas, Sus-
quehannagh =Conestoga.
Susquehannah Indians =Oquaga.
Susquehannah Minquays, Susquehanna's, Susque-
hannocks, Susquehannoes, Susquehannos, Susque-
hanocks, Susquehanoes, Susquhannok, Susqui-
hanoughs=Conestoga.
Sussee =Sarsi
Susseetons=Sisseton.
Sussekoon=Sarsi.
Sussetong, Sussetons, Sussetonwah
Sussez, Sussi-Sarsi.
Sussitongs=Sisseton.
Sussitongs of Roche Blanche= Kahra.
Su'-su-ne=Shoshoni.
Süs xà- -i=Sus-haidagai.
Sü'tàgú'=Sitiku.
| Sutaguison=Sudacson.
Su'-tai=Sutaio.
Sutaquisan, Sutaquisau, Sutaquison=Sudacson.
Sü'tasi'na, Süta'ya, Sutayo–Sutaio.
Suth-setts=Seshart.
Sü'-ti=Sutaio.
Sutkhoon=Sutkum.
| Sutsets=Seshart.
Sutuami= Lutuamian Family.
Suturees=Sugeree.
Suuk=Suk.
Suuk-kamus=Suk, Kimus.
Suwanee Old Town, Suwa'ni =Suwanee.
Suwanoes=Shawnee.
Suwarof-Kingiak.
Suworof+ Paugwik.
Suysum=Suisun.
Svernofftsi-Aglemiut.
Swā-dabsh–Siamannas.
Swaggles, town, Swaglaws, Swaglers, Swagles=
Sawokli.
Swa-hol=Sasuagel.
Swa-lash=Swalarh.
Swales=Sawokli.
Swali-Chgraw:
Sisseton.
* * r Swamp Indians, Swampy Creek
Indians, Swampy Crees, Swampy Krees, £"
Maskegon.
Swan-Creek band=Wapisiwisibiwininiwak.
Swedebish=Swinomish.
| Sweegachie, Sweegassie, Sweegochie=Oswegatchie.
Swees=Sarsi.
Swegaachey, Swe-gā'-che, Swegachee, Swegachey,
Swegachie, Swegachy, Swegatsy=Oswegatchie.
Sweielpa=Colville.
Swetgatchie =Oswegatchie.
s atchies=Sawokliudshi.
-el-pree = Colville.
Swimmish =Sequim.
Swo-Kwabish=Suquamish.
Sxa-nu-xa=Skanuka.
S. Xaver du Bac, S. Xavier, S. Xavier del Bac=
| San Xavier del Bac.
S. Xavier des Praiz, S. Xavier des Prez= La Prairie.
Sxqómic=Squawmish.
S-yars=Saia.
Sybaik, Sybayks-Sebaik.
Sycuan=Sequan.
Sy-cus=Saikez.
| Sydproven=Adjuitsuppa.
| Syllery=Sillery.
Syneck, Synek, Synekees, Synekes, Synicks, Synne-
kes, Synneks=Seneca.
Syouslaws=Siuslaw.
Sywanois=Siwanoy.
Taa'iyal-a-na-wan-Heshota Ayahltona.
Taa Ashiwani-Zuñi, -







1148
[B. A. E.
TA-AH-Ti-Ns—TAITCEDAWI
Ta-ah-tens=Tatlatunne.
Tâaiyá'hltona Hlielawa=Heshota Ayahltona.
T!ā'ałe Taahl-lanas.
Taaogo=Tioga.
Taaovaiazes, Taaoyayases=Tawehash.
Ta-ā'p-pu=Tapo.
Taasey=Toosey.
Tá-ashi-Apache.
Taas-nei=Knaiakhotana.
Ta'a-t'co' 3unné=Targhutthotunne.
Tâatém'hlanah-kwe=Taa.
Tá-à tê-ne=Tatlatunne.
Tab=Tabo.
Täbea’=Tapa.
Tabaguache, Tabahuaches=Tabeguache.
Tabaroas–Tamaroa.
Tabayase=Tawehash.
Tabechya, Tabeguachis, Tabegwaches, Tabehuachis,
Tabe-naches=Tabeguache.
Tabensa=Taensa.
Tabequache, £he Utes, Tabewaches, Tabia-
chis–Tabeguache.
Tabitibis, Tabittibis, Tabittikis = Abittibi.
Tabképáya= Walapai.
Tab nyū-mü=Tabo.
Taboayas, Taboayases, Taboayazes=Tawehash.
Tabo winwü=Tabo.
Taboyazes, Tabuayas-Tawe hash.
Tabrackis=Tabeguache.
Tab wun-wu-Tabo.
Taby-Talasse.
Ta-cáb-cí-nyu-müh=Navaho.
Tacadocorou=Tacatacuru.
Tacamanes, Tacames=Tacame.
Tacasmanes=Pasnacanes.
Tacatacouru =Tacatacuru.
Ta ta'xu =Tadhaghu.
Tacci=Dogi.
Tachees=Texas.
Tachekaroreins=Tuscarora.
Taches=Tachi.
Tachi, Tachies=Texas.
Tachigmyut=Unaligmiut.
Tackankanie=Tawakoni.
Tack-chan-de-su-char=Tackchandeseechar.
Tackies=Texas.
Tacnahetca-Tashnahecha.
Tacokoquipesceni=Pineshow.
Tacones=Tacame.
Taconet, Taconick, Taconock=Taconnet.
Tacóón = Yaquina.
Tacopin =Gupa.
Tacoposcas–Taposa.
Tacos=Taos, Tewa, Taku.
Tacoullie=Takulli.
Tacubavia-Tucubavia.
Tacuenga=Cahuenga.
Taculli, Tacullie, Tà-cullies, Tacully=Takulli.
Tacupin=Gupa.
Tacusas–Taposa.
Tadacone=Stadacona.
Taderighrones=Tutelo.
Tádes Vaqui=Tadeovaqui.
Tad, ' =Tad!'
Tadjej £ zhezhinga.
Tadjeun i"ga=Tadzheunikashinga.
£
Tadoosh=Tadush.
Tadoucac, Tadousae, Tadousca, Tadoussac, Tadous-
saciens=Tadousac.
Tadpole place=Tokogalgi.
Ta-dum' ne=Telomni.
Tadusac, Tadussékuk=Tadousac.
Ta-ee-tee-tan=Tihittan.
Tae-keo-ge=Tuskegee.
Taencas–Taensa.
Taensapaoas-Tangibao.
Taensos, Taenzas-Taensa.
Tafique-Tajique.
Tagago=Teguayo.
Tagahosh = Nestucca.
Tagas-Taikus.
Tageque=Tajique.
Tage uing-ge, Tage-unge–Galisteo.
Taghiaratzoriamute-Togiaratsorik.
Tagique-Tajique.
Tagna-Tewa.
Tagnos Tano.
Tagoanate--Taguanate.
Taguacana, Taguacanes=Tawakoni.
Taguace, Taguaias-Tawehash.
Taguaio=Teguayo.
Taguais, Taguallas, Taguayares, Taguayas, Ta-
£ Taguayces, Taguayes, Taguayos-
awehash.
Tagüi-Kiowa Apache.
Tágukeräsh=Apache,
Tágukerish=Kiowa Apache.
Taguna=Laguna.
Tagus=Taikus.
Tagutakaka=Taguta.
# £
agmyut=Tahagmiut.
£
Ta-hail-la, Ta-hail-ta=Tlelding.
Tahalasochte=Talahassee.
Tā'hana=Ute.
| Tahanas, Tahanos=Tano.
| Tahasse=Tawsee.
Tahaten=Tatlatunne.
Ta’hba=Maricopa, Papago.
Tahéa-pa-Takhchapa.
Tah'-che=Tadji.
Tah-chunk wash taa=Oyateshicha.
Tahco–Taku.
Tahculi, Tah-cully=Takulli.
Tah-cul-tus=Lekwiltok.
Tahekie, Tahelie=Takulli.
Tahensa=Taensa.
Tahiannihouq=Kannehouan.
Ta-hi-cha-pa-han-na, Ta-hichp'-Kawaiisu.
Tahkali, Tahkallies=Takulli.
Tahk-heesh=Tagish.
Tah-khl, Tahkoli=Takulli.
Tāh'ko-tin'neh-Takutine.
Tah-le-wah=Tolowa.
Ta‘hli’mnin=Navaho.
Tah-lum-ness Telomni.
Tahogale, Tahogalewi-Yuchi.
#: ootah = Kapozha.
Tahokias–Cahokia.
Tahontaenrat=Tohontaenrat,
Tahos=Taos.
Tahsagrondie, Tahsahgrondie=Tiosahrondion.
Tah sau =Tasagi's Band.
Tahse=Talasse.
Tah-se-pah-Tushepaw.
Tahtl- =Talal.
Tahtoos = Huchnom.
Tahuacana, Tahuacane, Tahuacano,
Tahuaconi =Tawakoni.
Tahuaias, Tahuallaus, Tahuaya, Tahuayace, Tahua-
aces, Tahuayas, Tahuayase, Tahuayases=Tawe-
Tagochsan ti=Onondaga (vil.).
Tahuacany,
ash.
Tahuglank, Tahuglucks=Tahuglauk.
Tahuha-yuta=Takhuhayuta.
Ta-hu'-ka-ni"=Tawakoni.
Tahulauk=Tahuglauk.
Tahwaccaro, Tah-wac-car-ro, Tahwaccona, Tahwac-
corroe, Tah-wae-carras, Tah-wah-ca-roo, Tah-wah-
carro, Tahwaklero Tawakoni.
Tahwei=Tagui.
Tā’-ia=Nutria.
Taiahounhins=Aleut.
Tā’-ia-kwe=Nutria.
Tai'-āq= ''
Tai'-chi-da=Taisida.
Ta-ide=Pueblos.
Taigas–Texas.
Tai-ga-tah =Taos.
# , Ta-ih=Tyigh.
Taíina, Taiinamu=Taos.
Taijas-Texas.
Tai-kie-a-pain=Taitinapam.
Taiküshi =Taikus.
Tai-lin-ches=Talinchi.
Taimamares=Tumamar.
Tain-gees-ah-tsa=Tengoratsekutchin.
Tain-gees-ah-tsah =Tangesatsa.
Tai'niuk'acin'a-Tadhaghu.
Tainin-Pueblos.
Tainkovo–Nishinam.
Tai'otl la'nas-Daiyuahl-lanas.
Taioux=Texas.
Tairtla=Tyigh.
| Taitcedawi-Taisida.


BULL. 30]
Tai-tim-pans, Tai-tin-a-pam, Tait-inapum, Taitini-
pans=Taitinapam.
Taitsick-Kutchin-Tangesatsa.
Tai-tzo-gai=Tesuque.
Taiu-gees-ah-tsah=Tangesatsa.
Taí-wa=Pueblos.
Täi'ya=Nutria.
Tai-yā-yān'-o-khotän'ä=Taiyanyanokhotana.
Tajua-Tawa.
Takadhé=Tukkuthkutchin.
Takahagane=Ontwaganha.
Takahli–Takulli.
Takaiaksa=Takaiak.
Tåkai'-yakhö-tān'ā=Jugelnute.
Täkäjäksen=Takaiak.
Takali, Takalli=Takulli.
Takama=Yakima.
Tákapo ishak= Attacapa.
Takapsintona, Takapsin-topwanna–Takapsinton-
Wanna.
Takas–Taku.
Tà-Mas'-i-tce'-qwut-Takasichekhwut.
Takästina=Takestina.
Takawaro=Tawakoni.
#in k iupsh
a utsi' upcé'-Ta eskautsiupshe.
# l'-tün £
Takelly, Ta-Kel-ne=Takulli.
Takensa=Taensa.
Ta-késgl’-tsa te'-ne=Turghestltsatun.
Takha-yuna=Aleut.
Takhe-Taos.
Takhtam=Serranos.
Takikatagamute, Takiketagamute=Takiketak.
Takilma=Takelma.
TakimiLdiñ=Takimilding.
Ta-kit kutchin=Tatlitkutchin.
T’akkwel-ottine=Takfwelottine.
Takla-uédi–Daktlawedi.
Tako, Takon=Taku.
Takon Indians=Nuklako.
Takoos=Taku.
Ta-koos-oo-ti-na=Takutine.
Takopepeshene=Pineshow.
Takoulguehronnons=Conestoga.
Takshagemut-Takshak.
Taksomut, Taksomute=Takchuk.
Ták-ssi-kän=Tuxican.
Taksumut=Takchuk.
Taktchag-miout-Takshak.
Taktén-tän=Takdentan.
Taktla-uédi-Daktlawedi.
Taktschagmjut=Takshak.
Taku=Takutine.
Ta'kuane'di=Takwanedi.
Taku-kön=Taku.
Ta-kul-i-Takulli.
£" =Taku.
Tā-kü'rth=Tukkuthkutchin.
Ta-Kutchi=Eskimo.
Ta-kuth Kutchin=Tukkuthkutchin.
Takutsskoe=Taku.
Ták'yaiuna-kwe=Takya.
Talabouches, Talabouchi-Talapoosa.
Talac=Talak.
Taladigi=Taladega.
Talagans=Cherokee.
Talahasochte=Talahassee.
Talamatan, Talamatun = Huron.
Talangamanae=Khemnichan.
Talani =Talaniyi.
Talantui=Talatui.
Ta-la-ottine=Chintagottine.
Talapenches, £, Talapoosas, Talapouche,
Talapousses, Talapüs=Talapoosa.
Talarénos=Tulareños.
Ta'lasi’, Talassee =Tahlasi.
Talassee =Talasse.
Talatigi=Taladega.
Talawa=Tolowa.
Talchedon, Talchedums=Alchedoma.
Tal-ches=Tachi.
Talch-küédi=Tahlkoedi.
Talcotin=Tautin.
Talegans, Talegawes=Cherokee.
Talehanas, Talehouyana=Hotalihuyana.
Tálémaya=Tututni.
Taleómx=Talio.
Talepoosas–Talapoosa.
TAL-TIM-PANS—TAMALES
1149
Tal-e-see, Talessy Petit=Talasse.
Talesta=Tatesta.
Tal-hush-to-ny-Mulluk.
Tali, Talicies=Talasse.
Talicomish=Talio.
Taliepatava=Taliepataua.
Talikwa=Tellico.
Talimachusy, Talimuchusy=Tallimuchasi.
Talinches=Talinchi.
Tālio'm H=Talio.
Talipu £
Talis, Talise, Talisees, Talisi, Talisse=Talasse.
Talkoaten, Talkotin "Tautin.
Talkpolis=Takulli.
£r l
allabutes=Tala -
£
Tallagewy=Cherokee.
Tallahäski=Seminole.
Tallahassa=Talahassee.
Tallahasse=Talassehatchi.
Tallahassee=Talahassee, Talasse.
Talla-Hogan, Talla-hogandi=Awatobi.
Tallapoosa=Talapoosa.
Tallase=Tahlasi.
Talläse=Talasse, Talassehatchi.
Tallasee=Talasse.
Tal lase hatch ee, Tallasschassee-Talassehatchi.
Tallassee, Tallassie=Talasse.
£: Taluachapkoapopk
-lau-gue chapco pop-cau=Taluachapkoapopka.
£
Talledega=Taladega.
Tall =Cherokee.
Tallehassas–Talahassee.
Tallenches=Talinchi.
Tallesee Hatchu=Talassehatchi.
Tallesees, Tallessees=Talasse.
Talle-whe-anas-Hotalihuyana.
Tal'-le-wit-sus=Waco.
Tallibooses, Tallibousies=Talapoosa.
Talligeu, Talligewi = Cherokee.
Tallignamay, Talliguamais, Talliguamayque, Tal-
liguamays=Quigyuma.
Talliké=Cherokee.
Tallimuchase=Talimuchasi.
Tall-in-chee, Tal-lin-ches=Talinchi.
Tallion=Talio.
Tallion Nation=Bellacoola.
Tallise, Tallisee, Tallises=Talasse.
Tallium=Talio.
Tallmachusse=Taluamutchasi.
Tal-lo-wau=Apalachicola.
Tal-lo-wau mu-chos-see=Taluamutchasi.
Tal-lo-wau thiuc-co–Apalachicola.
Tallpoosas-Talapoosa.
Talltectan=Tahltan.
Talluches=Talinchi.
Tallushatches, Tallusthatches=Talassehatchi.
Tally-hogan=Awatobi.
Talmachuesa, Talmachusee, Talmachuson, Talma-
chussa, Talmachussee=Taluamutchasi.
Tal’-ma-mi'-tce=Talmamiche.
Talmotchasi=Talimuchasi.
Talonapi=Talonapin.
Talotlafia taina=Talohlafia.
Tālqoe'di, Tal-qua-tee-Tahlkoedi.
=Tulsa.
Tal-sote'-e-nā=Tatsanottine.
Tal’-tac 3ünné=Taltushtuntude.
Taltotin=Tautin.
T'altsan Ottiné=Tatsanottine.
Tal'-t’uc-tün tú'-de=Taltushtuntude
Talu=Talahi.
Talua'láko = Apalachicola.
Taluits=Talio.
Tālulü'=Tallulah.
Ta-lum-nes=Telamni.
Talusas–Taensa.
Ta-lu-wa-Tolowa.
Talvoi= Walpi.
Taly=Talasse.
Talyan=Tahltan.
Tamachola–Tamazula.
Tamahle=Tamali.
Tamaicas-Timucua.
Támaiya=Santa Ana.
Tamajabs=Mohave.
Tamales=Tamal.
1150
[B. A. E.
TAMALGI-T!AQ°Q!AQA-AN
T =#.
Tama’li=Tamahli.
Tamallos, Tamals=Tamal.
Tamankamyam=Serranos.
Tamarais, Tamarcas, Tamarohas. Tamarois, Tama-
rojas, Tamaronas, Tamarones, Tamaronos, Tama-
roras, Tamaroua, Tamarouha, Tamarous=Tama-
roa.
Tamasabes, Tamasabs=Mohave.
Tamasqueac-Tramasqueac.
Tamatles=Tamali.
Tamawas–Tamaroa.
Tamaya, Ta-ma-ya=Santa Ana.
Tamayaca =Tawehash.
Tambeché=Tombigbee.
Tamecongh=Tinicum."
Tames=Jemez.
Tamescamengs=Temiscaming.
Ta-me'-tah-Tamali.
Tami=Tano.
Tamicongh=Tinicum.
Tamiquis=Tamique.
Tamitzopa=Tamichopa.
Tamlocklock=Tamuleko.
Tammalanos=Tamal.
Tammasees=Yamasee.
Tamole’cas, Ta-mo-lé-ka=Tamuleko.
Tamoria, Tamorois-Tamaroa.
Tamos = Pecos.
Tamotohala=Tamazula.
Tamothle=Tamahli.
Tamoucougoula=Avoyelles.
Tampacuases=Karankawa.
Tamp-Pah-Utes=Yampa.
Ta-mul'-kee=Itamalgi.
Tamy, Tamya=Santa Ana.
Ta-nah-wee-Tenawa.
Tanai = Athapascan Family.
Tanakhothaiak, Tanakhotkhaik=Tanakot.
Ta-nak-tench, Ta-nak-teuk=Tenaktak.
*: Tananataná, Tanan-Kuttchin=Tenanku-
n.
Tanasi=Tennessee.
Ta-na-tiu-ne = Kawchodinne.
Ta-na-tsu'-ka =Tanetsukanumanke.
Ta'nāwunda=Tonawanda.
Tan-a-ya=Santa Ana.
Tancaguas, Tancagueis, Tanc
Tancaguies, Tancahua, Tanc
Tancamas=Tonkawa.
Tamcames=Tacame.
Tancanes, Tancaouay, Tancaoves, Tancaoye, Tan-
cards=Tonkawa.
Tancaro=Tawakoni.
Tancases, Tancaveys=Tonkawa.
Tanchebatchee-Tukabatchi.
Tanchipahoe=Tangibao.
Tangl’-tác 3ünné=Taltushtuntude.
Tancoways=Tonkawa.
Tandya", tañ'xia e'nikaci'xia=Tangdhangtankae-
nikashika.
Tā'-ne=Dyani.
Táñe=Tanyi.
Tanéks anya=Biloxi.
Tanessee =Tawasa.
Tanewa-Comanches, Tanewahs=Tenawa.
Tanga'c, Tangasskoe=Tongas.
Tangeboas, Tangibac, Tangibao, Tangibaoas, Tan-
gibaos, Tan'gipaha', Tangipahos, Tangipaos =
Tangipahoa.
T'amea. Tani'banénina, Tani'batha=Kadohada-
C no.
£i.
anignagmjut=Liesnoi.
Taniguag=Aleksashkina.
Tanika-shing-ga=Hangatanga.
Tanik8a, Tanikwa =Tunica.
Taniquo =Tanico.
Ta-nish = Arikara.
Taniyumu'h=Paviotso.
Tanjibao =Tangibao.
Tañ’-ka-wa, Tankaway=Tonkawa.
Tank-heesh =Tagish.
Tanko = Nishinam.
Tanko Indian, Tanks – Tonkawa.
Tankum=Tanko.
Tan-nah-shis-en-Jicarilla.
Tannai-Athapascan Family.
Tanna-Kutchi-Tenankutchin.
es, Tancaguez,
ues, Tancahuos,
Tannockes=Bannock.
Tannontatez=Tionontati.
T'anó’= Kloo.
Tano=Hano.
Tanochioragon=Deyodeshot.
Ta-noch-tench, Ta-nock-teuch=Tenaktak.
Tanoi=Hano.
Tanonan=Tanoan Family.
Tá-non Kutchin=Tenankutchin.
Tanoo = Kloo.
Tanoque=Galisteo.
Tanoquevi, Tanoquibi=Hano.
Tanos=Hano, Pecos, Tano.
Tanquaay=Tonkawa.
Tanquinno=Tanico.
Tansawhot-dinneh=Tatsanottine.
Tansi=Tennessee.
Tansipaho=Tangibao.
Tantahade=Tongas.
Tantawait, Tă'n-táwats=Chemehuevi.
Tan-tdo'a=Tan.
Tantin=Tautin.
Tantos=Tontos.
Tañ-towa=Tan.
Tantsanhoot, Tantsa-ut'dtinné, Tantsawhoot, Tant-
sawhot-dinneh, Tan-tsawot-dinni=Tatsanottine.
Tanu Häadé= Kloo.
Tan-uh-tuh-Tenaktak.
Tā-nün kütch-in-Tenankutchin.
Tanus=Hano.
a" wa'-k'a" wa-Ma'-xe=Tanwakanwakaghe.
a" wa" oiñxa=Tanwanshinka.
Tanwa"-jixa-Tongigua.
Tan’wan Ha'xe=Tsishuwashtake.
Tanwa"-zhika=Tongigua.
Tanxnitanians, Tanxsnitania=Tanxnitania.
Tanyi hanutsh-Tanyi.
Tao-Taos.
Taoapa=Tapa.
Taobaianes, Taobayace, Taobayais, Taobayases-
TaWehash.
Taogarias, Taogria=Ontwaganha.
Taol na'as xà'da-i-Taol-naas-hadai.
Taopi's band=Farmers' Band.
Taoros, Taosans, Taosas, Taoses, Taosij=Taos.
Taos Indians=Moache.
Taosis, Taosites, Taosy=Taos.
Taos Yutas=Moache.
Ta-otin=Tautin.
Taouacacana=Tawakoni.
Taouachas–Tawasa.
Taouayaches, Taouayas-Tawehash.
Taoucanes=Tawakoni,
Taovayaiaces, Taovayases-Tawehash.
Taowa-Tewa.
Ta-o-ya-te-du-ta=Kapozha.
Tao Yutas=Moache.
Tap=Tabo.
Tapage=Pitahauerat.
Tapahanock=Quioucohanoc.
Tapahowerat, : =Pitahauerat.
Tapakdgi=Klamath.
Tapanses=Tappan.
Ta-pa-tajje=Tapa.
Tapguchas-Taposa.
Taphulgee-Attapulgas.
Tapicletca=Tapishlecha.
Tapiel=Japul.
Tapisle&a=Tapishlecha.
Tapkhak=Taapkuk.
Tapkhakgmut-Tapkachmiut.
Tapkhamikhuagmut-Topanika.
Ta'-po-cka-Tapothka.
Tapoctoughs=Tenaktak.
Tap , Tapouchas, Tap
sas, Tapowsas-Taposa.
Tappa=Pitahauerat.
Tappaan, Tappaanes, Tappaen=Tappan.
Tappage, Tappage Pawnee-Pitahauerat.
Tapparies Comanches=Ditsakana.
Tappaye Pawnee = Pitahauerat.
Tappen, Tappensees, Tappents=Tappan.
T'aqo-Taku.
Ta'Qal'y:Takha',
T'a'qdentân=Takdentan.
Ta'qdjik-ān=Tuxican.
Taqestina'-Takestina.
T'aqoq'aqa-an-Takokakaan.
, Tap
, Tapous-
BULL. 30]
Táqta=Choctaw.
Taqtci=Takhchi.
# ki Anpan £ataji=Dtakhtikianpandhatazhi.
aquha-yuta=Takhuhayuta.
Taqui=Tagui.
Taquitzata=Ratontita;
Ta-qu'-qâc-cé=Tututni.
Taracari=Tareque.
Taracone=Faraon.
Taracton, Taractou=Catskill.
Tarahumara, Tarahumari=Tarahumare.
Taraktons=Catskill.
Tarál=Toral.
Tarancahuases=Karankawa.
Taranteens=Abnaki.
Taraones=Faraon.
Tarateens=Abnaki.
Taraumar, Taraumares=Tarahumare.
Tar-co-eh-parch, Tar-co-eh-parh=Takhchapa.
Tareguano=Tarequano.
Tarenteens, Tarentines, Tarentins=Abnaki.
Tapeopmeut-Kopagmiut.
Tarhetown=Cranetown
Tarimari-Tarahumare.
Tarkens, Tarkoo-Taku.
Taromari=Tarahumare.
Taros=Yavapai.
Tarpkarzoomete=Taapkuk.
Tarracones=Faraon.
Tarra-Iumanes=Tawehash.
Tarraktons=Catskill.
Tarranteeris, Tarrantens, Tarrantines, Tarrateens,
Tarratines, Tarratins, Tarrenteenes, Tarrenteens,
Tarrentens, Tarrentines=Abnaki.
Tarreor-meut-Kopagmiut.
Tarruraw=Tallulah.
Tartanee-Dadens.
aruararas =Tarahumare.
Taruraw=Tallulah.
Tarwarsa, Tarwassaw=Tawasa.
Ta-rxe’-li-i-tce" 3dnné', T'a-rxi’-li i teet' 3ünné'-
Targhiliitshettunne.
T'a-rxi’-li-i'3tinné=Chetlesiyetunne.
Ta-rxin'-'a-a'-tūn =Targhinaatun.
Ta'-rxāt-t'go.3 inne=Targhutthotunne.
Tasámewé=Navaho. -
Ta-sa-ún=Hopi.
Tascalifa, Tascaluca=Tascalusa.
Tascorins, Tascororins=Tuscarora.
Tasculuza–Tascalusa.
Tascuroreus=Tuscarora.
Tashash=Kadohadacho.
Ta-shā-va-ma=Navaho.
Tashees=Tasis.
Tāsh-b-pâ=Tushepaw.
Tash-gatze=Tashkatze.
Tashi-Mescaleros.
# Kiowa Apache.
Tashi'né=Jicarilla.
Tāshtye'=Tawshtye.
Tash-Yuta=Moache.
Ta-si'n-da=Tesinde.
Ta sindje gaga=|Hangatanga.
Taskáho, T'ās-kā-ló-le'n', Taskalónugi, Taskarorens,
Taskarosins=Tuscarora.
Taskegee =Tuskegee.
£
ga's =Taskigi.
#
Taskiroras, Taskororins, Tasks=Tuscarora.
Tăslă'nas, Tas Lennas =Tadji-lanas.
Tasmamares=Tumamar.
Tasnaheca =Tashnahecha.
Taine=Knaiakhotana.
Tasquiqui=Tuskegee.
Tassautessus=Chickahominy.
Tassenocogoula, Tassenogoula=Avoyelles.
Tassetchie=Tasetsi.
Tassey=Toosey.
Tassiussak=Tasiusak.
Tastaluça=Tascalusa.
Tastasagonia=Taztasagonies.
Ta'-sun-ma' 3ünné=Talsunme.
Taszaluza–Tascalusa.
Tatamitka =Takamitka.
Tatanchaks, Tatancha - kutchin,
Kutchin=Tutchonekutchin.
Tatanka česli, Tatañka-tcesli–Tatankachesli.
Tatanchoh
TÁ-QTA—TAwAss A
Tatarabueyes=Tawehash.
Ta-ta-ten=Tatlatunne.
Tatatna=Tututni.
Tatayáhukli-Tutalosi.
Tatayojai= Mataguay. -
Tait'ga'-tun=Tatlatunne.
Tatché, Tatchees=Tachi.
Tatchek=Tachik.
Ta-tci'-qwut, Ta-tci'-qwāt-me, Ta-tci' te’-ne=Ta-
chikhwutme.
-tcu-qas-li'-tün=Tatshukhaslitun.
i-tou-wit"-Tachuwit.
Tá-tdó'a-Ta.
Tate' fixia=San Andrés Coamiata.
T'a't'Entsäit=Ialostimot.
Tate Platt=Tushepaw.
Taite-psin: Kiyuksa.
Tā'teqe=Tateke.
Tateras =Tutelo.
Tates=Tait.
Tathzey-Kutchi, Tathzey-Kutshi=Trotsikkutchin.
Tatikhlek, Tatitlack, Tatitlak=Tatitlek.
Tatkannai-Takini.
Tatla=Tatlatan.
Tatliakhtana=Chugachigmiut.
Tatloulgees=Hlahlokalka.
Tatouche=Makah, Tatooche.
Tá-tówa=Ta.
Ta-tglaq’-tün 3ün'-né, Ta-t'qla'-tün=Tatlatunne.
Tätgu'mma=Soyennow.
Tatsah-Kutchin=Tatsakutchin.
Tatschigmut, Tatschigmüten = Unaligmiut.
Tā-tseh kutch-in">Tatsakutchin.
Tanse inihk'äcin'a-Kanse.
Tátsepa=Tushepaw.
Tats’eyé=Tayachazhi.
Tatshiantin, Tatshikotin=Tatshiautin.
T'attsan-ottine=Tatsanottine.
Ta-tu=Huchnom.
Ta-tze=San Marcos.
Tatzei-Kutshi=Trotsikkutchin.
Tauchebatchee-Tukabatchi.
Taucos=Hano, Tewa.
Taughtanakagnet=Taconnet.
Taugwik=Paugwik.
Ta-ui=Taos.
Taukaways=Tonkawa.
Taukies=Sauk.
Taulasse V:e.
Taupanica=Topanika.
Ta-uth=Taos.
Tauthlacotchcau= Hlekatchka.
Tau-tsawot-dinni=Tatsanottine.
Taúweåsh=Tawehash.
Taux=Nanticoke.
Tauxanias, Tauxilnanians=Tanxnitania.
Tauxinentes=Tauxenent.
Tauxitanians, Tauxsintania, Tauxuntania-Tanx.
nitania.
Tavaiases, Tavaiazes=Tawehash.
Tavakavas-Tawakoni.
Tavaroas-Tamaroa.
Tavayas-Tawehash.
Tavewachi, Taviachis=Tabeguache.
Tavira=Tabira.
Tavo–Tabo.
Tavoayases=Tawehash.
Tavossi=Tawasa.
Tavoyaces=Tawehash.
Tawaa = Ottawa.
Ta-wac=Tawash.
Tawacairoe, Tawacamis, Tawacani, Tawacanie, Ta-
wa-ca-ro, Tawacarro, Tawaccaras, Tawaccomo,
Tawaccoroe=Tawakoni.
Tawachguáno=Nanticoke.
Tawackanie=Tawakoni.
Tawackguáno=Nanticoke.
Tawaconie=Tawakoni.
Ta-wai-hash, Tawai'-hias-Tawehash.
Tawākal, Tawakanas, Tawakanay, Tawakany, Ta-
wa-ka-ro, Tawakaros, Tawakenoe, Tawakones=Ta.
wakoni.
Tawaktenk=Tenaktak.
Tawalemnes=Tuolumnc.
Tawanis=Yowani.
Tawaréka=Tawakoni.
Tawass=Ottawa, Tewa,
Tawassa=Tawasa,
to
ü-

1152
[B. A. E.
TAwATAwAs—TCHESHTALĀLGI
Tawatawas, Tawatawee-Miami.
Tawawag, Tawawog=Nameaug.
Tawaws, Taways: ttaWa.
Tawcullies=Takulli.
Tawe'nikaci'xa=Tawenikashika.
Ta’-wi-gi=Santo Domingo.
Tà-wis'-tá-wis-Dooesedoowe.
Tāwitskash=Kadohadacho.
Tawixtawes, Tawixti-Miami.
Tawixtwi-Miami, Pickawillanee.
Tawkamee=Toktakamai.
Ta Wolh =Taos. |
Taw-wassa=Tawasa.
Taw-wa-tin=Tautin.
Taw-weeahs=Tawehash.
Taxawaw-Toxaway.
Taxé=Taos.
Taxejuna = Aleut.
Taxelh=Takulli.
Taxémna-Aleut.
Taxenent=Tauxenent.
Taxique=Tajique.
Taxkāhe-Apache.
Táxköli=Takulli.
£ Papago.
Tay-ab-Muck=Tzauamuk.
Tayachquáns=Nanticoke.
Tayas-Texas.
Tayatcaji=Tayachazhi.
Tayberon=Taos.
Taynayan=Santa Barbara.
Tâyóga=Tioga.
Tayos=Hainai, Toho.
Tayosap=Tuhezep.
Tay-têt-lek=Tatitlek.
Tâyude=Isleta.
Tayunchoneyu=Yoroonwago.
Tay-wah, Tay-waugh=Tewa.
Taze-char, Taze-par-war-nee-cha=Sans Arcs.
Tbutama=Tubutama.
Tc!ā'at lă'nas-Chaahl, Chaahl-lanas.
Tca’i-ki'-ka-ra'-tca-da=Chaikikarachada.
Tcaizra wińwü, Tcai'-zri-sa wuñ-wu-Chaizra.
Tc!äk!=Chak.
Tcá-kā’-nén, Tca-kā'-nhä'=Delaware.
Tcăkqai=Chakkai.
Tca'-kwai-na-Chakwaina.
Tca'-kwai-na nyü-mü=Asa.
Tcakwaina wińwü=Chakwaina.
Tcakwayå'lxam-Chakwayalham.
Tcá-lä-cuc=Chalosas.
Tcalá-itgElit=Chalaitgelit.
Tcálke=Cherokee.
Tcă'lkunts=Chalkunts.
Tcami'-Chaui.
Tcañka-oqan=Chankaokhan.
Tcan-kaxa-otina-Chankaghaotina.
Tcan-kute=Chankute.
Tcan-ona = Wazikute.
Tcants=Chants.
Tca olgáqasdi-Chaolgakhasdi.
Tcapókele=Chapokele.
Tca-qta' an-ya-di, Tca-qta'-ham-ya’, Tca-ta"-Choc-
taW.
Tcatci'ni=Chatcheeni.
Tcă'tcöHil=Schachuhil.
Tcatelêtc=Chatelech.
Tcăts xà'da-i-Chats-hadai.
Tca’tüä=Chetawe.
Tcawā'gis stasta'-i = Chawagis-stustae.
Tcawa'xamux=Nicola Band.
Tcawi-Chaui.
Tcaxu=Chagu.
Tc'Ecă'atq=Nootka.
Tce-d'i'-té-ne">Chetco.
Tcedunga = Chedunga.
Tceewadigi, Tceewage=Tsawarii.
Teegnake-okisela-C egnakeokisela.
Tce'iam=Cheam.
Tce’i-ki'-ka-ra'-tca-da=Cheikikarachada.
Tce indegotdin-Cheindekhotding.
Toexiwere=Chiwere.
Tcekö’altc=Chekoalch.
Tce’-li=Cheli.
Tcé'-mé, Tce-me' tene', Tcé-me’ 10nné-Cheme-
tunne.
Tc'é'natc'aath=Chenachaath.
Toontsithal'a-Chent-ithe:
:ce ogba-Chepkhb:
Tce p’o-ckeyin'-e=Cheposhkeyine.
Tceq-huha-ton=Chekhuhaton.
Tcerokiéco-Cherokee.
Tc'ès-olt'íc'-tūn = Chesthltishtun.
Tc'ès-qan'-me=Echulit.
Tcé'tawe=Chetawe.
Tcetcé'lmen=Chetchelmen.
Tcétcilook=Chechilkok.
Tcé'-3i=Chetco.
Tcéti námu=Tcheti.
Tcé'-3i 3ün-né’=Chetco.
Tcét-lès'-i-ye'3tinné'-Chetlesiyetunne.
Tcét-lès'-tcan qūn'né=Chetleschantunne
Tce-30'qa'-ye=Chedtokhanye.
Tce-3o yiñ’-e=Chedtoyine.
Tcêts=Chets.
Tcé’tstles=Skaiametl.
Tcêt-tan'-né=Chettane.
Tcét-tan' ne'-ne=Chettannene.
Tcé'3dinné=Coos.
Tce-tūt'3ünné=Chetuttunne.
Tceué'q=Cheuek.
Tc =Tsawarii.
Tcé'was–Chewas.
Tce'-xi-ta=Cheghita.
£ #
ce yin-ye=Uneyinye.
Tchactas=Choctaw.
Tchaginduefte-i=Chagindueftel.
Tch hatchachat=Chagvagchat.
Tcha helim-Chahelim.
Tcháhiksi-tcáhiks=Pawnee.
Tchaimuth=Chaik.
Tchai-noh-Tsano.
Tchakänkni-Chakankni,
Tchakāwātch=Chakawech.
Tcha'kële Tsiwish = Chakeletsiwish.
Tchakenikni-Chakankni.
Tchakh-toligmiouth=Shaktoligmiut.
Tchaktchán-Chickasaw.
Tcha kutpaliu =Chakutpaliu.
Tchalabones=Cholovone.
Tcha lal=Chalal.
Tcha lawai-Chalawai.
Tcha ma’mpit=Chamampit,
Tcha mifu amim, Tch'ammifu-Chamifu.
Tch'ammiwi=Chamiwi.
Tch'ampiklâ ami'm=Champikle.
Tchandjoeri-Kuttchin=Tangesatsa.
Tchanka'ya=Tonkawa.
Tchantcha'mpénau amim-Chanchampenau
Tchän-tchântu amim=Chanchantu.
Tchan thai'p=Chantkaip.
Tchaouachas-Chaouacha.
Tchaoumas=Chakchiuma.
Tcha panaxtin=Chapanaghtin.
Tcha pu'ngathpi-Chapungathpi.
#: - £ h
chata =Chatagshish.
Tch £
#: £ k
chatchakigoa = Atchatchakangouen.
Tchatchakigouas-Kaskaskia.
Tchatc =Atchatchakangouen.
Tcha tehambit mantchal=Chachambitmanchial.
chatchannim-Chachanim.
Tcha-tohemewa-Chachemewa.
Tch'atchif=Chachif.
Tcha tohimmahi" =Chachimahiyuk.
Tcha tehmewa-Chachimewa.
Tchatchokuith=Chachokwith.
Tcha tilkuei=Chatilkuei.
Tchattaouchi-Chattahoochee.
Tcha ways'd-Chawayed.
Tchá-wé-Chaui.
Tcha walktit=Chawulktit.
Tcháxki'láko-Chakihlako.
Tchaxla’tkksh-Upper Chinook.
Tchaxsukush-Nez Percés.
Tcha yakon amim=Yaquina.
Tchä- el amim=Yamel.
Tch Ayankë'ld=Yonkalla.
Tchayáxo amím=Alsea.
Tche-a-nook=Cheerno.
Tcheheles=Chehalis.
T'cheh-nits=Chinits.
Tchelouits=Tlakluit.
Tchêshtalálgi-Potawatomi.
BULL. 301
Tchétin námu=Tcheti.
Tche-wassan=Sewathen.
Tchiactas=Choctaw.
Tchiaxsokush-Ponca.
Tchibaique=Sebaik.
Tchicachae=Chickasawhay.
Tchicachass=Chickasaw.
Tchi-cargut ko-tan=Nuklako.
Tchiduakouingoues, Tchiduakouongues=Atchatch-
akangouen.
Tchiechrone=Eskimo.
T lit=Kopagmiut.
Tchi-ha-hui-pah-Isleta.
Tchihogasat-Maricopa.
Tchikachaë=Chickasawhay.
Tchikasa=Chickasaw.
Tchikémaha=Chitimacha.
Tchikeylis=Chehalis.
Tchi-kün’=Pinaleños.
Tchilcat=Chilkat.
Tchilkoten-Tsilkotin.
Tchilouit=Tlakluit.
Tchinik, Tchinimuth=Chinik.
Tchinooks, Tchi'nouks, Tchinoux=Chinook.
Tchin-t'a-gottinë=Chintagottine.
Tch' intchal=Chinchal.
Tchin-tpa-Gottine=Chintagottine.
Tchioukakmioute=Chiukak.
Tchipan-Tchick-Tchick=Chippanchickchick.
Tchipwayanawok=Chipewyan.
Tchishe Kwe=Tontos, Tulkepaia.
Tchishi dinné=Chiricahua.
Tchit-che-ah=Chitsa.
Tchitimachas–Chitimacha.
Tcho-ko-yem=Chokuyem, Moquelumnan Family.
Tcho-lo-lah=Chilula.
Tcholoones, Tcholovones=Cholovone.
Tchoofkwatam=Onavas.
Tchouchago=Tutago.
Tchouchouma=Chakchiuma.
£how.
Tchouktchi=Aglemiut.
Tchoupitoulas =Choupetoulas.
Tchoutymacha=Chitimacha.
Tcho'yopan=Choyopan.
Tch-queen=Sequim.
Tchreg shirege.
Tch ta'githl=Chatagithl.
Tchu'hla-Chuhhla.
Tchüka ‘lāko=Chukahlako.
£hukotaisi.
Tchula=Chula.
Tchupukanes=Chupcan.
Tchütpélit=Nez Percé
Tcia'kamic, Tciaqamic=Chiakamish.
Tc’ib-io=Chubiyo.
Tciéck-rüné= Eskimauan Family.
#. Kopagmiut.
Tcihacin=Kanze.
Tcí hacinqtci=Tadzheunikashinga.
oi'-ink=Chiink.
ci'-i-qi-Chetco.
Tciju Wactage=Chizhuwashtage.
Tci’-ka-sa'=Chickasaw.
Tcikau'atc=Chikauach.
Tcikimisi-Tchikimisi.
Tc'il EQué'uk=Chilliwhack.
Toil-ki'-tik=Tthilkitik.
Tcimai’=Chimai.
Tcim-muk-saitc=Chimuksaich.
Tçi'nat-li' 3ünné’=Tthinatlitunne.
Tcingawuptuh=Ute.
Tcinju=Chizhu.
Tcinlak=Chinlak.
Tcin-tat téne'=Chintagottine.
Tçinuk=Chinook.
Tci-nuna-wuń-wii=Chinunga.
Tcipiya=Tsipiakwe.
Tcipú=Chippewa.
Tciruen-haka = Nottoway.
Tci'-sro wün-wd=Chisro.
Tcitcile'Ek=Chichilek.
Tci’tla-ta'mus=Chitlatamus.
Tcitouá’ut=Okinagan.
Tcits-hets=Chehalis.
#
ckippewayan=Chipewyan. "
#'
Tcö-co=Choco.
57009°–Bull, 30, pt 2–12–73
a.
T
*
a.
TCHKTIN NAMU-TECKAT KENNA
1153
Tcoka-towela=Chokatowela.
Tcö’kö=Sarsi.
Tcö'mãath=Chomaath.
Tco'-na-ke-rā=Chonakera.
Tcon-o, Tcon win-wu =Chongyo.
Tco'-ro wün-wii, Tcosrowińwü=Chosro.
Tço-wa'-tce=Tthowache.
Tco'-zir=Chosro.
Tcqe-k'qü=Nestucca.
TctEmā'x=Nemah.
Tcü, Tcu'-a, Tcti’-a nyü-mu=Chua.
Tcüä'qamuq=Nicola Band.
Tcu'-awun-wu-Chua.
Tcüb'-i-yo wün-wu-Chubiyo.
Tcubkwitcalobi=Chubkwichalobi.
Tc'uc'-ta-rxa-sut'-tūn = Chushtarghasuttun.
Tcuin nyumu=Chua.
Tcu'-kai=Chukai, Nung.
Tcü kanedi-Chukanedi.
Tcuk’tcuk'ts=Chukchukts.
Tc'u-kükq'=Chukukh.
Tcu-Kutchi=Tsitoklinotin.
Tcül-liçl'-ti-yu=Chulithltiyu.
Tçül-tci'-qwut-me’ 3 inn é’=Thlulchikhwutme-
tunne.
Tcumac=Chumash.
Tc'u-na’-rxat 30n'né=Chunarghuttunne.
Tc'unoi'yana=Atsugewi.
Tcün-se'-tün-ne'-ta=Chunsetunneta.
Tcün-se'-tün-ne'-tūn = Chunsetunnetun.
Tcün-tca'-tá-a 3dnné=Chuntshataatunne.
Tc'u'-pitc-n'u'-ckütc=Chupichnushkuch.
Tçu-qi'-1ā=Thukhita.
Tc'ü-qu'-i-yăçl’=Chukhuiyathl.
Tc'6-s-té'-rxut-mün-ne'-tün=Chushterghutmunne-
tun.
Tcút-lès-tcün téne’, Tc'ut-lès'-tclin-3ün=Chetle-
schantunne.
Tc'öt'-lès-ye' 10mné'=Chetlesiyetunne.
Tcüt'-tüc-cün-tcé=Chuttushshunche.
Tc!ü'uga=Chuga.
Tc'-wai-yök=Chwaiyok.
Tda'-bo=Tabo.
Tda’-wa-Tawa.
Tda’-wu-Tung.
Tdha-kkè-Kuttchin, Tdha-Kouttchin, Tdha-kut-
tehin–Tukkuthkutchin. -
Tdu’-wa–Tuwa.
Teachatzkennas = Ditsakana.
Teacuacitzica, Teacuacitzisti,
Teacuacueitzisti.
Teaga=Jeaga.
Teagans=Piegan.
Teago=Jeago.
Te-ah-ton-ta-lo'ga=Teatontaloga.
Teakawreahogeh=Mohawk.
Teakuaeitzizti=Teacuacueitzisti.
Teanansteixé, Teanaostaiaé, Teanaustaiae=Tea-
naustayae.
Teandeouiata, Teandeoulhata, Teandewiata=To-
anche. ,
Teanostead=Teanaustayae.
Teao-Tohaha.
Teaogon=Tioga.
Tearemetes=Tehaurennet.
Teates=Tait.
Teat Saws=Utsehta.
Téaxtkni maklaks=Tyigh.
Tebas, Tebes=Tigua.
Teboaitac -jeboa'ltae.
Terbot.e-lob'e-lay-Tubatulabal.
Tebunki, Tebvwüki=Tebugkihu.
Tecamenes, Tecamenez, Tecamones=Tacame.
Tecas–Texas.
Tecatacourou-Tacatacuru.
Te #eze # =Dted hezedhatazhi, Dtesan had tad.
hisham, Dtesinde.
Techáhet=Sechi.
Techaquit, Te-cheh-quat=Tacshikhwutme.
Techek=Tachik.
Techich as = Chickasaw. -
Techico de Guachi=Techicodeguachi.
Techloel=Natchez.
Téchoueguen=Oswego.
Techpamäis= Papago.
Techpás=Pima.
Tecia=Tesia.
Teckat Kenna=Ditsakana.
Teacuacueitzisca-



1154
[B. A. E.
TECOLOTA—TENY#

Tecolota=Tecolote.
Tecomimoni-Wanamakewajenenik.
Teconet=Taconnet.
Tecorichic=Rekorichic.
Tecorino=Tecoripa.
Tecos=Pecos.
Tecua=Tewa.
Tecuiche=Kawia.
Tedamni–Telamni.
Tedarighroones, Ted hroones=Tutelo.
Ted-Chath-Kennas, Tedchat-kenna-Ditsakana.
Tedderighroones=Tutelo.
Tedes-Athapascan Family.
Tedexeños=Tejones.
Tedirighroonas–Tutelo.
Tee-atee-ogemut–Tiatiuk.
Teegaldenskoi=Tigalda.
Tee-kee-voga-meuts=Tikeramiut.
Tee-kee-zaht-meuts=Tikizat.
Teelalup=Tulalip.
Te énikaciia–Teenikashika.
Te-en-nen-hogh-huut–Seneca.
Teeshums=Tishum.
Teeskege=Taskigi.
Teet=Tait.
Teeticut-Titicut.
Teeton band, Teetonwan, Teetwans,
Tee-twawn=Teton.
Tee-wahn=Tigua.
Té-é-wün-na–Hano.
Tefaknaghamiut–Tefakna.k.
Teganatics=Tegninateo.
Tegaogen-Taiaiagon.
Tegarondies, Tegaronhies=Totiakton.
Tegas–Tewa.
Tegat-hā-Taos.
Tegazon=Taiaiagon.
Tegesta=Tequesta.
Tegique-Tajique.
Tegninaties=Tegninateo.
Tegoneas–Tegninateo.
Teguaco-Tehueco.
Teguaga, Teguai, Teguaio-Teguayo.
Teguales=Huhliwahli.
Teguas–Tewa.
Teguay, Teguayo Grande, Teguayoqué-Teguayo.
Tegueco-Tehueco.
Teguemapo =Tequemapo.
Teguerichic=Tehuerichic.
Teguesta=Tequesta.
Teguima-Opata.
Tégwas, Tehaas-Tewa.
Tehacoachas-Chaouacha.
Te-ha-hin Kutchin-Teahinkutchin.
Tehamas=Noamlaki.
Tehanin-Kutchin–Knaiakhotana.
Tehas–Texas.
Tehawrehogeh=Mohawk.
Tehawuten-Tehawut.
Tehayesátlu=Alsea.
Tehdakomit=Kiddekubbut.
Teheaman–Tacame.
Teheili–Takulli.
Tehenooks=Chinook.
Tehon=Tejon.
Te-hon-da-lo'-ga=Teatontaloga.
Tehoseroron= Dyosyo wan.
Tehotirigh–Tutelo.
Tehouae Puaray.
Tehownea-nyo-hunt=Seneca.
Tehua-Tejua, Tewa.
Tehuacanas =Tawakoni,
Tehuajo-Teguayo.
Tehuas-Tewa,
Tehuayo-Teguayo.
Téhuimas=Teguima.
Tehuiso-Tehuizo.
Tehur lehogugh-Mohawk.
Tehutili-Tutelo.
Teh-wa-Hano.
Telaiagon-Taiaiagon.
Teiaqotcoe=Teiakhochoe.
Teias-Texas.
Teickibatiks=Tukabatchi.
Teightaquid Titicut.
Teijaondoraghi-Michilimackinac.
Te'o'chanontian-Tiosahrondion.
Teipana =Teypana.
Trisa-Texas.
Teetwaun,
Téit=Tait.
Teixa=Texas.
£ ay0.
Tejaiagon, Tejajahon=Taiaiagon.
Tejano=Coahuiltecan.
Tejanos, Tejas, Teji=Texas.
Tejinga £ataji=Dtesinde.
Tejones:Tejon.
Tejos=Taos.
Tejuas–Tewa.
Tejugne=Tesuque.
Tejuneses=Tejón.
Tekan-terigtego-nes=Mohawk.
Tékapu=Kickapoo.
Té"käpwai=Penateka.
Tekeewaulees=Huhliwahli.
Tekesta=Tequesta.
Tekin=Skinpah.
Tekopa=Tsankupi.
Téküédi=Tekoedi.
Té'-kwok-stai-e=Kikwistok.
Telám=Telamni.
Telamatenon=Huron.
Telamé=Telamni.
Telamene=Tehauremet.
Telamoteris=Telamni.
| Telassee=Tahlasi.
| Telematinos= Huron.
Tel-emnies, Té'-lum-ni=Telamni.
Telhoel=Natchez.
Telhuanas-Hotalihuyana.
Telhuemit=Tlakluit.
Te'liémnim=Navaho.
Télknikni-Tyigh.
Tellassee=Tahlasi.
Tellihuana= Hotalihuyana.
Tellowe=Talahi.
Telluiana=Hotalihuyana.
Telmocresses=Taluamuchasi.
Temecule=Temecula.
Temeichic=Temechic.
Temeku=Temecula.
Temes, Temez=Jemez.
Temiscamins, Temiskaming, Temiskamink, Temis-
kamnik=Temiscaming.
TE'mLtEmLEls=Temtltemtlels.
Temolikita=Guayabas.
Temorais, Temorias-Tamaroa.
Tem-pan-ah-gos=Timpaiavats.
Temqué=Tesuque.
Tena-Tenu.
| Té-na-ate=Tenate.
| Tenacum=Tinicum.
| Tenahna-Knaiakhotana.
Tenah'tah'-Tenaktak.
| Te'nahwit=Tenawa.
Ténaina=Knaiakhotana.
Tenaoutoua=Nundawao.
TEnáqtaq=Tenaktak.
Ten-a- =Tanima.
T'Ena'xtax=Tenaktak.
Tendaganee's village=Roche de Boeuf.
Tene=Athapascan Family.
Teneraca-Santiago Teneraca.
Tenewa=Tenawa.
# Teng-ratsey, Teng-rat-si-Tangesatsa.
Tenhuas-Tenawa.
Teniqueches-Serranos.
Tenisaws=Taensa.
Tenkahuas, Tenkanas =Tonkawa.
Tennai-Athapascan Family, Navaho.
Tennakong=Tinicum.
Tennan-kutchin, Tennan-tnu-kokhtana-Tenan
kutchin.
Tennawas–Tenawa.
Tennis=Zuñi.
Ten-penny Utahs=Timpaiavats.
Tensagini, Tensas, Tensau, Tensaw-Taensa.
Tensawattee = Cusawatee.
Tent=Noðt.
| Tented Pueblo=Hampasawan.
Tentilves=Tutelo.
Tenton, Ten-ton-ha, Tentouha-Teton.
Tentiai–Navaho.
Te-nuckt-tau=Tenaktak.
Tenuha=Tenawa.
Té-nuh"-tuh-Tenaktak.
Tenuth, Ten-uth Kutchin-Tennuthkutchin.
Tenyé-Navaho.
BULL. 30]
Tenza-Taensa,
Téoas, Teoas–Tewa, Tigua.
Teoux=Tiou.
Tepache=Tepachi.
*: Tepaguy, Tepahui, Tepave, Tepavi=Te-
panue.
Te’pdá'=Kiowa
Te Te es, Tepeoanes=Tepehuane.
peguan,
Tepicons=Pepikokia.
Tepk'i'iiago=Kiowa.
Tepúas–Tewa.
#pus'-' co,
Te'qoedi-Tekoedi.
Té-qua-Tewa.
Tequas-Tewa, Tigua.
Tequenonquiaye=Ossossane.
Tequepas–Tequepis.
Tequeste=Tequesta.
Tequeunoikuaye, Tequeunonkiaye=Ossossane.
Teranáte=Terrenate.
£
Terentines, Terentynes=Abnaki.
Termacácori=Tumacacori.
Terre Blanche=White Earth.
Terrenati=Terrenate.
Terre Rouge=Netpinunsh, Foxes.
Terrino=Tenino.
Tersuque=Tesuque.
£ ican=Dtesan had tadhishan.
esayan=Hopi.
Tescarorins=Tuscarora.
Teseque=Tesuque.
Teserabocretes=Tsera.
Le-sinde=Dtesinde.
e-sinde-it'aji=Dtesindeitazhi, Makan.
'éskunilnagai'-Teeskun-lnagai.
Tess-cho tinneh-Desnedeyarelottine.
Tesseusak=Tasiusak.
Tessia=Tesia.
Tessieusak=Tasiusak.
£ kdjuak.
Tessi-Usak=Tasiusak.
Testes deboeufs=Têtes de Boule.
Tesuke, Tesuqui-Tesuque.
Tes’-wan=Chilula.
Tetaguichic= Retawichi.
Tetamenes=Telamene.
T'é't'anélénôx=Tetanetlenok.
Tetans=Teton.
Tetans of the Burnt Woods=Brulé.
Tetans Saone=Saone.
Tetarighroones=Tutelo.
Tetarton =Tintaotonwe.
T'2-3a 3unné= Kwatami, Tututni.
Tetaus= Ietan, Teton.
Te-tdóa=Te.
Tete Coup, Tête-Coupées=Pabaksa.
Tetehquet=Titicut.
Tête Pelée=Comanche.
Tête Plat=Thlingehadinne.
Tetes Coupes=Pabaksa.
Têtes pelées=Comanche.
Tetes Plates=Chinook, Choctaw, Flathead, Salish.
Teticut–Titicut.
T'etliet-Kuttchin=Tatlitkutchin.
Tetoan=Teton.
Tetohe =Talahi.
Teton Bois brüle=Brulé.
Tetones, Tetongue-Teton.
Teton-Menna-Kanozo, Té-ton min-na-kine-az'-zo=
Miniconjou.
Té-ton-o-kan-dan-das, Teton Okandandes=Oglala.
Té-ton-sāh-o-ne’. Teton Saone=Saone.
Tetons Brulés=Brulé.
Tetons Mennakenozzo, Tetons Minnakenozzo, Tetons
Minnakineazzo, Tetons Minnekincazzo-Minicon-
Jou.
Tetons of the Boise Brule, Tetons of the Burned
wood, Tetons of the Burnt-Wood=Brulé.
Te’-ton-sāh-o-ne', Teton Saone=Saone.
Tetonsarans=Teton.
Tetons Okandandas–Oglala.
Tetons Sahone, Tetons Saone=Saone.
Tetsógi=Tesuque.
T'éttchié-Dhidié=Unakhotana.
T'e-ttlel Kuttchin=Tatlitkutchin.
Te-tzo-ge=Tesuque.
Te-uat-ha=Taos.
Teu-a-wish =Tanima.
TENZA—THESKARORIENS
1155
Teuconick=Taconnet.
Teughsaghrontey=Tiosahrondion.
Teuontowanos=Seneca.
Teuricatzi, Teurizatzi=Teuricachi.
Teushanushsong=Yoroonwago.
Teusón=Tucson.
Teuteloe=Tutelo.
Teu-ton-ha=Teton.
Tevass=Tewa.
Tewa=Hano.
Tewanoudadon=Tewanondadon.
Tewauntausogo=Teatontaloga.
Tewe=Hano.
Té'wetqEn=Tewetken.
Tewicktowes=Miami.
Te’-wi-gi-Santo Domingo.
Tewohomony=Tuscarora.
Texenáte=Terrenate.
Texes Lake=Texas Lake.
Texhaya=Teshaya.
Texia=Texas.
Texja=Teshaya.
£'.
expamals= Papago.
Téz-päs'=Pima.
Teyans, Teyas, Teyens=Texas.
Teyoheghscolea=Dyosyowan.
£
eypama=Teypana.
Teystse-Kutshi=Teahinkutchin.
Teyt:utchi'akutchin.
Te’yuwit=Penateka.
Tezuque=Tesuque.
Tgánone'ohá'-Ganowarohare.
# =Mohawk.
T =Tigua
£ =Hlaphlako.
Thacame=Tacame.
Thacanhé=Wichita.
Thae-canies=Sekani.
Thah-a-i-nin-Apache.
Tha'ká-hiné'na, Tha'ká-itän=Kiowa Apache.
Thakhu=Taku.
Thamien=Santa Clara.
Thancahues=Tonkawa.
Tha nézá, Thanëzá'ni=Thkhaneza.
Thanonéohá', Thanon'waru'hā'r=Oneida (vil.).
Thanos, Than-u-ge=Tano.
Thaos=Taos.
Thá'paha, Tha'pahadi'ine"=Thkhapaha.
T umara=Tarahumare.
Tharhkarorin=Tuscarora.
Thase=Talasse.
àsychetci’=Huron.
hatce=Tachy.
Tha-to-dar-hos=Onondaga.
Thatsan-o’tinne=Tatsanottine.
Thá'tsini–Thkhatshini.
Theacatckkah = Hlekatchka.
Theaggen=Tioga.
Thearemets, Theauremets=Tehauremet.
Thecamenes, Thecamons=Tacame.
Thedirighroonas =Tutelo.
Thegaronhies=Totiakton.
Theguas-Tewa. -
Th yo=Teguayo.
Thehueco =Tehueco.
Thé-ké-né, Thé-kén-neh, Thé-ké-ottiné, The-khene-
Sekani.
Thè-kka-'ne=Sazeutina, Sekani.
Thé-kké-0ttiné=Sekani.
Theloel, Theloelles=Natchez.
Themi s Themiskamingues, Themist
Temiscaming.
The Mountain=La Montagne.
The Nation= £per Creeks.
The Nook=Nuk.
Theodehacto=Totiakton.
Théoga, Théoge=Tioga.
Theonontateronons=Tionontati.
Thé-Ottiné=Etheneldeli.
Theoux=Tiou.
The # that don't laugh=Kutaiimiks.
The id=Sault au Recollet.
The Robes with Hair on the outside=Isisokasimiks
Therocodames=Terocodame.
Thesera Bocretes=Tsera.
The Six=Taoapa.
Theskaroriens=Tuscarora.
11.56
IB. A. E.
THETLIANTINS-TIMAGOA.
Thetliantins=Thetliotin.
The Woman's town=Pasquenoc.
Thé-yé Ottiné=Etheneldéli.
Thezuque=Tesuque.
Thiaha=Chiaha.
Thick.cannie=Sekani.
Thickwood=Assiniboin.
Thick Wood Crees=Sakawiyiniwok.
Thick Woodsmen=Sugwaundugahwininewug.
Thihero=Kiohero.
Thikanies=Sazeutina, Sekani.
Thimagona, Thimagoua, Thimogoa=Timucua. "
Thing-e-ha-dtinne=Thlingchadinne.
Thinthonha, Thinthonna, Thintohas–Teton.
Thionontatoronons=Tionontati.
Thioux=Tiou.
Thivinent=Itivimiut.
Thlakatchka=Hlekatchka.
Thlakeimas=Clackama.
Thlāla'h=Chinook.
Thlamalh = Klamath.
Thla-noo-che au-bau-lau= Hlanudshiapala.
Thlar-har-yeek-qwan=Yakutat.
Thlatlogulgau= Hlahlokalka.
Thlcocotcho=Chukahlako.
Thleacatska=Hlekatchka.
Thlea Walla–Huhliwahli.
Thleweechodezeth=Ukusik.salirmiut.
Thlewhakh-Klawak.
Thlingcha, Thlingcha, tinneh, Thlingeha-dinneh,
£he aim. Thling-e-ha dtinne=Thlingcha-
1nne.
Thlinkeet, Thlinkets, Thlinkit=Koluschan Family.
Thlinkíten=Tlingit.
Thlinkithen-Koluschan Family.
# #"
Thioblocco-town, Thlobthlocco, Thlob Thlocko =
Hlaphlako. -
Thlo-ce-chassies= Klokegottine.
Thlopthlocco = Hlaphlako.
Thlot-lo-gul-gau= Hlahlokalka.
Thlowiwalla-Clow wewalla.
Thluélla'kwe=Pueblos.
Thlu-katch-ka-Hlekatchka.
Thnaina=Athapascan Family, Knaiakhotana.
Thoderighroonas =Tutelo.
Thoig'a-rik-kah-Nez Percés.
Thomé, Thomez=Tohome.
Thompson= Nikaomin.
Thompson River Indians=Ntlakyapamuk, Shus-
wap.
Thompsons=Ntlakyapamuk.
Thongeith=Songish.
Thonges, Thons=Tongigua.
Thops=Tups.
Thoriman=Tourima.
Thornton Party=Eel River Indians.
Thorntown, Thorntown Miamies=Kowasikka.
Thorntown Party= Eel River Indians.
Those that boil their dishes=Waleghaunwohan.
Those that eat crows = Kanghiyuha.
Those that eat the ham=Wolutayuta.
Those that shoot in the pines=Wazikute.
Thoucoue–Tiou.
Thouenchin =Toanche.
Thoya, Thoyago=Teguayo.
e Canes, Three Cones=Tawakoni.
Three Kettles=Oohenonpa.
Thu-le-oc-who-cat-lau=Tukhtukagi.
Thunder-Inshtasanda, Lunikashinga, Waninki-
kikarachada.
Thunder-being £hika.
Thunder-bird= Cheghita, Wakanta.
Thunder people=Hisada, Kdhun.
£
Thwle-lü *'''
£ b=Clallam.
Thy–Tyigh.
Thycothe-Tukkuthkutchin.
Thy eye-to-ga-Nez Percés.
Thynné-Athapascan Family.
Thysia-Tiou.
Tiach-Tyigh.
Tiachton =Tueadasso.
Tiago-Tioga.
Tiagotkonniaeston=Amikwa.
Tia'k!elake=Neahkeluk.
Ti-a-mi - Dyami.
Ti’An, Tian Ilnigé=Tiun.
Tiaoga, Tiaogos=Tioga.
Tiaoux=Tiou.
Tiascons=Tirans.
Tiatächtont=Tueadasso.
Tiawco-Nanticoke.
Tibex=Tigua.
Tib a=Tibahagna.
Tibitibis=Abittibi.
Tibutama=Tubutama.
£
Tichaichachass= Paltchikatno.
Tichenos=Pischenoas.
Tichero= Kiohero.
Ti-chom-chin=Tlkamcheen.
Tichuico = Pecos.
Tichuna=Acomita.
icicit an=Wazikute.
ickanetly=Tekanitli.
Tickarneens=Siccameen.
Ticmanares=Tumamar.
Ticoleosa=Tikaleyasuni.
Ticori=Picuris.
Ticorillas-Jicarilla.
Ticuic, Ticuique=Pecos.
Tidam=Titlas.
Tiddoes=Caddo.
Tideing Indians=Kiowa.
£ d T
iederighroenes, Tiederighroonas, Tiederighroones
Tiederigoene, :*
Tiego=Tioga.
T'i-e-kwa-tc'i=Tiekwachi.
Tiengaghamiut=Tiengak.
Tienique=Pecos.
Tienonadies, Tienondaideaga=Tionontati.
Tieton=Teton.
£hrondion.
Tigaldinskoe=Tigalda.
T'i'gAn=Tiun.
Tigara Mutes=Tikeramiut.
Tigchelde'–Tigshelde.
Tigeux=Tigua.
Tigh=Tyigh.
Ti-gi-qpuk'-Tigikpuk.
Tigitan=Tihittan.
Tignes, Tignex=Tigua.
Tigninateos=Tegninateo.
Tigoeux=Tigua.
Tigouex, Tigouex-on-the-rock-Puaray.
| Tigres=Taikus.
Ti-guan, Tiguas, Ti i, Tigue, Tigueans, Tiguero,
igues, Ti-guesh, Tiguet=Tigua.
Tiguex=Puaray, Tigua.
Tiguexa, Tiguez, Tiguns=Tigua.
Tihiou-Tiou.
Tihokahana=Pima.
Tihtacutt-Titicut.
Tihua=Santo Domingo.
Tihuas, Tihueq, Tihuex, Tihuix=Tigua.
Ti Ilnige=Te.
Tiji-sóri-chi-Jitisorichi.
Tijon, Tijon Indians=Tejon.
Ti’ju=Tizhu.
Ti-ka'-iá–Chickasaw.
Tikale' yāsūn =Tikaleyasuni.
Tikerana=Tikera.
#
Tike jung=Tikerakdjung.
£ ef=Kechemudluk.
Tikirak, Tikirat=Tikera.
Tikolaus, Tik'üilüc=Tikwalus.
Tikumcheen=Thkamcheen.
Ti”-kwä=Seneca. -
Tilamookhs=Tillamook.
Tí'lawehuide, Ti'lawéi-Acoma.
Tilhalluvit=Tlakluit.
Tilhalumma=Kwalhioqua.
Tilhanne=Tilkuni.
T'". Tilhilooit, Tilhualwits, Tilhulhwit-Tlak
uit.
Tilijais, Tilijayas-Tilijaes.
Tillemookhs=Tillamook.
Tillie=Tubatulabal.
# #
of a a, Tilpayai-Tilijaes.
Tilpa'les=Kilpanlus.
Triqüni–Tilkuni.
Tiluex=Tiguex.
Tilyayas-Tilijaes.
Timagoa-Timucua.
BULL. 30]
Timbabachis, Timbachis=Timpaiavats.
Timbalakees=Tamuleko.
Ti-mêcl' tunné'-Timethltunne.
Timigaming, Timiscamiouetz, Timiscimi, Timiska-
ming=Temiscaming.
Timita=Timigtac.
£,
Timoga, Timogoa, Timooka, Timooquas, Timoqua=
Timucua.
Timossy=Tomassee.
Timotlee=Tamali.
Timpachis, Timpagtsis, Timpana Yuta, Timpangotzis,
panigos Yutas, Timpanoautzis, Timpanocuitzis,
Timpanoge, Timpanogos, Timpanogotzis, Timpa-
nogs, Timpanotzis, Timpay nagoots, Timpena-
guchya=Timpaiavats.
Timuaca, Timuca, Timuqua, Timuquana, Timu-
quanan, Timusquana=Timucua.
Tina=Tenu.
Tinai = Athapascan Family.
Tinaina=Knaiakhotana.
Tinajas de Candelaria=Tinajas.
Tinalenos=Pinaleños.
Tinaouatoua=Quinaouatoua.
Tinaxa=Tinajas.
Tinazipe-citca, Tinazipe-sica=Tinazipeshicha.
Tindan=Quivira.
Tindaw =Teton.
Tinde=Apache, Jicarilla.
Tindestak=Yendestake.
Tindi suxtana=Aglemiut.
Tine-yizhāne=Tonkawa.
Ting-tah-to-a, Ting-ta-to-ah=Tintaotonwe.
éma=Tanima.
Tinina = Knaiakhotana.
Tinias–Taensa.
inneh, Tin'liu–Tejon.
Tinnā’-ash = Apache.
Tinnats, Tinnats-Khotana = Knaiakhotana.
Tinnatte=Athapascan Family.
Tinnatz-kokhtana = Knaiakhotana.
'Tinne=Athapascan Family.
Tinnecongh=Tinicum.
Tinneh=Athapascan #"immanramily.
Tinney=Athapascan Family.
Tinnis = Yennis.
Tinnsals=Taensa.
Tinontaté=Tionontati.
Tinpay nagoots=Timpaiavats.
Tinqua=Timucua.
Tinsas, Tinssas–Taensa.
Tin-tah-ton Tintaotonwe.
Tintangaonghiatons, Tint oughiatons=Teton.
Tinta tonwan, Tinta tonwe=Tintaotonwe.
Tinthenha, Tinthona, Tinthonha, Tinthow =Teton.
Tintinapain=Taitinapam.
Tintinhos=Teton.
Tinto-Tontos.
T: Tintones, Tintonhas, Tintons, Tintonwans=
eton.
Tin'-zit Kütch'-in-Trotsikkutchin.
Tioass=Tigua.
# Point=Tioga.
Tiohero=Kiohero.
Tiohontatés=Tionontati.
Tiojachso=Tueadasso.
Tionionhogarawe=Seneca.
Tionnontantes Hurons, Tionnontatehronnons, Tion-
nontatez, Tionnontatz, Tionnonthatez, Tionno-
tanté, Tionondade=Tionontati.
Tiononderoge=Teatontaloga.
Tionontalies, Tionontates=Tionontati.
Tiotehatton, Tiotohatton=Totiakton.
Tioux=Tiou.
Ti-pa-to-la'-pa=Tubatulabal.
Tipisastac=Tipsistaca.
Tippacanoe=Tippecanoe.
Tiquas, Tiques, £-Tiru"
Tiqui Llapais=Walapai.
Tiquoz=Tigua.
Tirangapui, Tirangapuy, Tiransgapuis=Timpaia-
t8.
Wa
Tircksarondia=Tiosahrondion.
Ti-ré-wi=Chiwere.
Tir hit tan=Tihittan.
Tirik=Rirak.
Tirionet=Taconnet.
Tirip'ama=Pekwan.
Tiroacarees=Tawakoni.
TIMBABACHIS—TLA'QöM
1157
£ Missisauga.
Tisaiqdji=Yanan Family.
Tiscugas–Tuskegee.
Tishech, Tishechu–Tisechu.
Tishravarahi=Shasta.
Tish-tan'-a-tan, Tish-tang-a-tang=Djishtangading.
#xami'ihlama:Tenino;
Tist'shinoie'ka, Tistshnoie'ka=Detsanayuka.
Titacutt–Titicut.
Titamook=Tillamook.
Titecute, Titicott=Titicut.
Ti-tji Han-at Ka-ma Tze-shu-ma=Pueblo Caja del
Rio, Yapashi.
ainenom=Noamlaki.
Titmictac=Timigtac.
Ti toan, Titoba, Titon, Titone, Titongs, Titonwar),
Titonwans=Teton.
Títsakanai=Ditsakana.
Titsiap=Pueblito.
Titskan watitch=Tonkawa.
Titwa=Miami.
Ti-t'wan, Ti-t’-wawn=Teton.
Tit-yi Ha-nat, Ka-ma Tze-shum-a, Tit-yi Ha-nat
Ka-ma Tze-shum-a Mo-katsh Zaitsh–Yapashi.
Ti’-u-a'-ddi-ma", Ti’-u-a-di'-man=Tourima.
Tiucara=Tucara.
Tiuhex=Tigua.
Tiutei, Tiuterih=Tutelo.
Ti’vati’ka=Paviotso.
Tiwa=Tewa, Tigua.
Tiwadi'ma=Tourima.
Tixitiwa hupónun=Mescaleros.
# yakh' #:'
yaoga, aogo=Tioga.
##
Tiyoga=Tioga.
*'''",
Ochannunpa.
Tiyotcesli–Tiyochesli.
Tizaptanna=Tizaptan.
Tizhgelede=Tigshelde.
Tizuas–Tigua.
Tjeughsaghrondie, Tjeugsaghronde,
rondy=Tiosahrondión.
Tion-a-ai'=Tung.
£d ion.
ccu-jenne, Tjusceujen-né=Gila Apache.
T ## p:
-ka=Kammatwa.
Tkalāma=Thlakalama.
Tkanon'eoha, Tkanon warú'ha'r=Oneida (vil.).
Tkāp-qué-nā=Ojo Caliente.
Tkauyaum=Tagwayaum.
T"Kawkwamish=Tkwakwamish.
tké'n Al=Cumshewa.
Tketlootins=Thetliotin.
T"kitské=Trotsikkutchin.
Tk'köéau'm=Taqwayaum.
‘Ko-öh-lök-ta-que-Kalokta.
T'k'qa'-ki-yu=Tkhakiyu.
Tkuayaum=Taqwayaum.
TkulHiyogoã'ikc=Kwalhioqua.
T“kül-má-ca-auk’=Tkulmashaauk.
Tkulxiyogoã'ikc=Kwalhioqua,
Tlaamen-Sliammon.
Tlā'asath=Makah.
Tlackees=Wailaki.
Tlagga-silla=Trotsikkutchin.
# i=Haglli.
Tlahoos=Clahoose.
Tlahosath-Klahosaht.
Tlahüs=Clahoose.
Tlaidas–Haida.
Tläiq=Tlaik.
Tlaiyu Häadé=Hlgaiu-lanas.
Tlakäi'tat, Tlakatat=Klikitat.
Tlākimish, Tlakimish-pum=Clackama.
Tlalams, Tla"1Pm=Clallam.
Tlalliguamayas, Tlalliquamallas =Quigyuma
Tlalum=Clallam.
Tlamath=Klamath.
Tlamatl=Lutuamian Family, Klamath.
Tlameth=Klamath.
Tlanusi'yi =Quanusee.
Tlá'nuwä=Chattanooga.
Tlao'kwiath, Tlaoquatch, Tlaoquatsh=Clayoquot.
Tlapan=Apalachee.
#luit-'luit.
Tlá'qöm=Tlakom.
Tiyopa-otca"nu"pa = Tiyopa-
Tjguhsagh-
1158
[B. A. E.
TLASCALA-TOMALES
Tlascala=Sia.
Tlaskanai=Tlatskanai.
Tla'ské'noq=Klaskino.
Tlastcini, Tlastsini–Tlastshini.
Tlatekamut, Tlatekamute=Tlatek.
T’lā-then-Koh'-tin=Tlathenkotin...
T'". Tlatlasiqoala, Tlá-
tli-si-kwila=Tlatlasikoala.
Tlatsap=Clatsop.
Tlatscanai–Tlatskanai.
Tlats'énoq=Klaskino.
Tlatskanie=Tlatskanai.
Tlautisis =Tlauitsis.
Tla-we-wul-lo-Clow Wewalla.
Tlaxcala-Sia.
T ###"T hi
6gogitno, Tlegozhitno =Tlegoshitno,
#:
Tláqéti=Tletiket.
os-Koh'-tin=Tleskotin.
'aio la'nas-Hlgaiu-lanas.
Tlg'a'it=Hlgahet, Skaito.
‘a’itgu la'nas = Hlgahetgu-lanas.
Tlga'it gyit'inai = Hlgahet-gitinai.
u lă'nas = Hlgaiu-lanas.
Tlialil-kakat=Tlialil.
Tlickitacks, T'likatat=Klikitat.
T"linkets=Koluschan Family.
Tlinkit=Tlingit, Koluschan Family.
Tlinkit-antu-kwan=Tlingit.
Tlinkwan Haadé- Klinkwan.
Tlip-pah-lis, £ Kilpanlus.
Tlitk’atewu'mtlat=Shuswap.
Tlizilani =Tlizihlani.
Tlkägilt=Skidegate.
T1-kam-sheen=Tlkamcheen.
Tlkinool=Cumshewa.
Tik'inótl lä’nas = Kagials-kegawai.
Tlkumcheen, Tik-umtci'n=Tlkamcheen.
Tlokeang=Kato.
TI'o-toene, TIo-ton-na= Klokegottine.
Tisis-me'3ünné=Thltsusmetunne.
Tlu= Kloo.
T'lu-él-lá-kwe=Pueblos.
Tluh-ta-us=Newhuhwaittinekin.
Tlü'tlämä'Ekā=Assiniboin.
Tmarois-Tamaroa.
Tnac, Tnai, Tnaina, Tnaina Ttynai-Knaiakhotana.
Tnijotobar=Quijotoa.
Toaa=Tohaha.
Toad=Sopaktalgi.
Toaganha, Toagenha=Ontwaganha.
Toags=Nanticoke.
Toah-waw-lay-neuch=Tsawatenok.
Toaias-Tawehash.
Toajgua=Tojagua.
£ paf car=Tukpafka.
Toal £ Toalaghreghsoonees=Tutelo.
To-alchin'di=Chakpahu.
Toam’-cha=Tomcha.
Toanda, Toando, To-an-hooch, Toanhoock, Toan-
hüch, To-an-kooch=Twana.
Toanyaces=Tawehash.
Toao-Tohaha.
Töapúli=Santa Catarina.
Toas–Taos, Tewa, Tigua.
Toasi-Tawasa.
Toataghreghroones=Tutelo.
Toaux=Tiou.
Toauyaces=Tawehash.
Toa-waw-ti-e-neuh=Tsawatenok.
Toayas-Tawehash.
Tobass=Soba.
Tobacco Indians=Tionontati.
Tobacco Plains Kootanie, Tobacco Plains Kootenay-
Akanekunik.
To'baznaaz, To'baznaázi=Thobazhnaazhi.
Tobé-a-dûd=Yakima.
Tobic=Tobique.
Tobikhars=Gabrieleño.
Tobiscanga=Toviscanga.
Tocabatché=Tukabatchi.
Tocaninambiches=Arapaho.
Toccoa=Tagwahi.
Toc-co-gul-egau=Tokogalgi.
Tocconnock=Taconnet.
To-che-wah-coo-Foxes.
Tockwaghs, Tockwhoghs, Tockwocks, Tockwogh,
Tockwoghes, Tockwoughes Tocwogh.
Toco =Too.uo.
Tocoah=Tagwahi.
Toco-baja-Chile, Tocobajo, Tocobayo, Tocobogas,
Tocopata, Tocovaga=Tocobaga.
Toctata=Oto.
Tocwoys=Tocwogh.
Toderechrones, Toderichroone, Todericks
Todetabi=Yodetabi.
Todevigh-rono=Coreorgonel, Tutelo.
Todichini=Thoditshini.
Todirichrones=Tutelo.
Todirichroones=Christanna Indians, Tutelo.
To'ditsíni=Thoditshini.
To'dokónzi=Thodhokongzhi.
Tööchkanne=Wichita.
To'é'k'tlisath=Chaicclesaht.
Toenghain, Toenchen-Toanche.
Toené=Athapascan Family.
To-e-ne-che=Talinchi.
Toenenhoghhunt=Seneca.
Toeni-Atha n Family.
Togabaja=Tocobaga.
Togenga=Tongigua.
Toghsaghrondie=Tiosahrondion.
£
Togiagamiut-Togiak.
Togiagamut-Togiagamiut.
Togiagamute, Togiak Station=Togiak.
Togiarhazorialnute=Togiaratsorik.
Tognayo-Teguayo.
Togo=Soco.
£".
ogungua:- ongigua.
Togy.it'inai=Do-gitunai.
To =Taraha.
Tohahe-Taraha, Tohaha.
Tohaiton=Totiakton.
Tohaka=Tolmaha.
Tö‘hani, Tohanni=Thokhani.
Tohiccon, Tohicon, Tohikon=Tioga.
Tohogaleas-Yuchi.
Tohogalias-Tokogalgi.
Tohontaenrass=Tohontaenrat.
Tohopikaliga, Tohopkolikies-Tohopekaliga.
Tohotaenrat=Tohontaenrat.
To'-ho-uh-Tohou.
Toibi, Toibi-pet=Toybipet.
Toikon=Tioga.
Toillenny=Heshota Ayahltona.
To-i-nin'-a=Atsina.
#'s.
oiobaco=Toco -
Tokali-Takulli.
Tokatoka-Tohookatokie.
Tokaubatchee-Tukabatchi.
To-ke-ma-che=Tuhukmache.
Tokhakate, Tokio, Tok-kakat, Tok-khakat-Tok.
Tök'oa'ath=Toquart.
Tokóonavi-Tokonabi.
Tokotci winwu, To-ko-tci wun-wu-Tokochi.
To-kum'-pi=Northern Assiniboin.
Tokuwe=Apache.
Tokwaht=Toquart.
Tola=Nutria.
Tolana =Tolowa.
Tolane=Tocane.
Tolawa-Tolowa.
Tolekopáya-Tulkepaia.
Tolemaro-Tolemato.
Tolenos-Yolo.
Tolera, Tolere, Toleri-Tutelo.
Tolewah=Tolowa.
Tolgopeya=Tulkepaia.
T!ö’tk!a-Tohlka.
Tolkepayá, Tolkipeya, Tolkopaya-Tulkepaia.
Tolkotin=Tautin.
Tolli Hogandi-Awatobi.
Tollinches=Talinchi.
Tolocchopka-Taluachapkoapopka.
Tolofa=Taloffa Ockhase.
Tolomato-Tolemato.
Tolopchopko =Taluachapkoapopka.
Tolowarch, Tolowarthlocco-Apalachicola-
TöLts.asdin-Toltsasding.
Tolujaa=Tilijaes.
To-lum-ne=Telamni
Tomachas-Tawe hash.
Tomachee-Timucua.
Tomales=Tamal.
Tutelo
Bull. 301
Tomaroas-Tamaroa.
Tomasa=Tawasa.
Tomatly, Tomatola=Tamali.
Tombeché, Tombechbé, Tombeche, Tombeechy=Tom-
bigbee.
Tomeas–Tohome.
Tomé Dominguez=Tomé.
Tomés, Tomez=Tohome.
To-Mia=Santa Ana.
Tomiscamings=Temiscaming.
Tom-i-ya=Santa Ana.
Tommakee=Timucua.
Tommotley=Tamali.
£% moka–Timucua.
Tomo'la-Tubatulabal.
Tomothle=Tamahli.
Tompacuas-Pakawa.
Tompiras, Tompires=Tompiro.
Tóna-kwe=Tona.
Tonanulga=Tonanulgar.
Tonawando, Tonawanta=Tonawanda.
Toncahiras, Toncahuas–Tonkawa.
Ton’cas–Kutawichasha.
Toncawes=Tonkawa.
Ton-ch-un-Tonchuun.
. Tondaganie=Roche de Boeuf.
Tondamans=Seneca.
Tondo=Tontos.
Tongarois–Ontwaganha.
Tongass=Tongas.
Tongenga, Tonginga=Tongigua.
Tongorias–Ontwaganha.
Tongues=Tonkawa.
To a=Tongigua.
Toniata=Tonihata.
Tonica=Tonikan Family.
Tonicas, Tonicaus=Tunica.
Toniche, Tonici=Tonichi.
Tonika=Tonikan Family.
Tonikas–Tunica.
Toniquas-Tanico.
Tonitsi, Tonitza=Tonichi.
Tonjajak=Kukak.
Tonkahans, Tonkahaws, Tonkahiras, Tonkahuas,
Ton-ka-hues, Ton-kah-ways, Tonkaways, Tonkawé,
Tonkawéya, Tonkeways, Tonkhuas = Tonkawa.
Toâkoiko'słksika.
Tonkowas, Tonks=Tonkawa.
Tonnaouté=Tannaoute.
Tonnewanta=Tonawanda.
Tonniata=Tonihata.
Tonningua=Tongigua.
Tonnontoins=Seneca.
Tonnoraunto-Tonawanda.
To-noc-o-nies=Tawakoni.
Tóno-0öhtam=Papago.
Tonoziet =Tonoyiet's Band.
Ton-que-was, Tonqueways=Tonkawa.
Tonquish's village=Tonguish's Village.
Tonquoways, Tonqus=Tonkawa.
Tons=Taos.
To oende=Tiosahrondion.
Tonsobe-Tomsobe.
Tont-a-quans=Tongas.
Ton-tdóa =Tong.
Tonteac, Tonteaca-Hopi.
Tontears=Tontos.
Tontewaits=Chemehuevi.
Tonthratarhonon=Totontaratonhronon.
Tonto-Apaches=Tontos.
Tonto Cosnino= Havasupai.
Tontoes=Tontos.
Tontonteac=Hopi.
Tontos=Yavapai.
Tonto-Tinné=Tontos.
Tontthrataronons=Totontaratonhronon.
Tontu-Tontos.
Too-Tiun.
Too-an-hooch, Too-au-hoosh=Twana.
Too-clok band=Tutlut.
Too-coo recah–Tukuarika.
Toogelah, Toogoola=Tugaloo.
Tooh-to-cau-gee–Tukhtukagi.
Tookabatcha, Tookabatchee-Tukabatchi.
Took'-a-rik-kah–Tukuarika.
Took-au-bat-che=Tukabatchi.
Took-au-bat-che tal-lau-has-see=Taluamutchasi.
Tookaubatchians=Tukabatchi.
Tookhlagamute=Tukla.k.
TOMAROAS—TOTHECT
1159
Tookseat=Munsee.
Tooleekskoi=Tulik.
Tooleerayos=Tulareños.
Toolukaanahamute=Tuluka.
Toomedocs=Tumidok.
Toomes=Tohome.
Toom-na-Tumna.
Toonoonee=Tununirusirmiut.
Toonoonek=Tununirmiut.
Toon-pa-ooh-Tonebao.
Too-num'-pe=Tunanpin.
Too-qu-aht=Toquart.
Toos=Taos.
Tooses=Tuskegee.
Toosey's Tribe-Toosey.
Tootootana=Tututunne.
Too-too-ten=Tututni.
Too-too-te-nay-Tututunne.
Too-too-te-ny-Tututni.
Too-toot-e-ways, Too-toot-na, Too-toot-nay, Too-
tootne=Tututunne.
Too-toot-nie, Too-too-ton, Tootootone=Tututni.
Too-too-to-neys, Too-too-to-nies, Too-too-to-ny,
Toot-toot-en-ay=Tututunne.
Too-war-sar=Tawehash.
Tooweehtoowees=Miami.
Too-wos-sau=Tawasa.
Topa-an=Thkhapaha.
Topacas-Tukabatchi.
Topana-ulka=Toponanaulka.
£ : Tohopekali
opc , Topekaliga=Tonopekallga.
To- £e. Topenibe, To-pen-ne-bee-Topenebee's
age.
Topent=Topeent.
Top-h =Attapulgas.
Topia=Topira.
#
Topinibe-Topenebee's Village.
Topin-keua, Top-in-te-ua= Hopi.
Töpira, Topires, Töpiros=Tompiro.
#aak: l
opke , Topkélaké= Attapulgas.
Top-ni-be-Topenebee's Village.
Topnish=Topinish.
Topocapas-Tocobaga.
Topofkees, Topofkies–Tukpafka.
Topolianá-kuin-Taos.
Topony=Sepori.
Topoqui-Topiqui.
Top oc #hannock.
Toprofkies=Tuk fl.
Toqua £ £
Toquaht, oquatux, Toquhaht-Toquart.
Torape=Torêpe's Band.
Toreman=Tourima.
Toreon, Toreuna=Torreon.
Torim=Telamni.
Torima, Toriman, Torimanes, Torinan=Tourima.
Toriuash=TaWehash.
Toro=Tova.
Torremans=Tourima.
Torreon=Kuaua.
Torsees=TaWsee.
Tortero=Tutelo.
Toruro=Tallulah.
To-sarke=Tosarke's Band.
Tosawa=Toxaway.
To'-sa-wee, To-sa-witches=Tussawehe.
Toscozoras:Tuscarora.
£
To-si'ko-yo-Tasikayo.
To-si-witches, To-si-withes=Tussawehe.
Toskegee=Taskigi.
oskiroros=Tuscarora.
Tosoees, To-so-wates, Tosowes, To-sow-witches-Tus-
Sawehe.
Töstl.engilnagai'-DOstlan-lnagai.
Tosugui=Tesuque.
Totacaga=Tukhtukagi.
Totaly=Tutelo.
Totanteac= Hopi.
Totaro =Tutelo.
Totatik=Poodatook.
To-ta-t'-qenne=Totatkenne.
Toteloes=Tutelo.
Tote-pauf-cau=Tukpafka.
Totera, Toteri, Toteroes, Toteros-Tutelo.
Tothect=Totheet.
1160
[B. A. E.
TOTIAKTO—TRUE THNAINA
Totiakto-Totiakton.
Totierono, Totiri=Tutelo.
Totiris=Catawba.
Tötlgyagyit'inai=Tohlka-gitunai.
Toto=Totoma.
Totonaltam=Azqueltan.
Totonat=Sicobutovabia.
Totones, Totonis tribes=Tututni.
Totonteac, Totonteal, Totontoac=Hopi.
Totora=Tutelo.
Tototan, To-to-taws=Tututni.
Totöteac= Hopi.
Tototen, Tototin, Tototune, To-to-tut-na-Tututni.
Totsalsitáya=Thochalsithaya.
To-tshik-o-tin=Trotsikkutchin.
Tótsik=Sacaton.
Tótsoni-Thotsoni.
Tottero, Totteroy=Tutelo.
Totü=Totoma.
Totutime, Totutune=Tututni.
Totzikala=Totchikala.
Touacara, Touacaro=Tawakoni.
Touacha=Tawasa.
Touagannha=Ontwaganha.
Touanchain=Toanche.
Touaqdjuaq=Tuakdjuak.
To-ua-qua=Towakwa.
Touashes=Tawehash.
Touch not the skin of a black bear=Wasabehitazhi.
Touchon-ta-Kutchin,Touchon-tay Kutchin-Tutcho-
nekutchin.
Touchouaesintons=Touchouasintons.
Touckagnokmiut–Tuklak.
Toudamans=Seneca.
Touenchain=Toanche.
Touginga=Tongigua.
Touguenhas =Ontwaganha.
Toukaubatchee-Tukabatchi.
Toukaways=Tonkawa,
Toulakságamut-Tuluksak.
Touloucs=Ottawa.
Toumachas, Toumika=Tunica.
Toungletats=Lekwiltok.
Tounica, Tounika=Tunica.
Touppa=Toupa.
Touquaht=Toquart.
Tourika =Tunica.
Tourimans=Tourima.
Tous=Taos.
Touscaroros=Tuscarora.
Touse=Taos.
Touserlemnies=Tuolumne.
Tous les Saints= Kandoucho.
Toustchipas–Tushepaw.
Toutacaugee–Tukhtukagi.
Touto Apaches=Tontos.
Touto , Tou-tou-ten =Tututunne
Toux Enongogoulas = Avoyelles.
Touzas–Tuskegee.
Tovares=Tubare.
Tow-eeahge, Tow-eeash, Towiaches, Towiache-Ta-
wakenoes=Tawehash.
Towiachs=Tawakoni.
Towiash=Tawehash.
Towigh, Towighroano=Miami.
Töwih=Taos.
To-win-ché-bā= Holkomah.
T6 =Taos.
Towish=Tawehash.
Town Builders, Town-building Indians, Town
Indians=Pueblos.
Town of Relief=Aymay.
Town of the Broken Promise=Tomé.
Town of the winds=Pinawan.
£. Pueblos.
Towoash, Towoashe=Tawehash.
Towoccaroes, Towocconie, To-woc-o-roy Thycoes,
Towoekonie=Tawakoni.
Towrache, Towzash-Tawehash.
To-ya=Nutria.
Toy =Tojagua.
Toyals=Tohaha.
Toyash-Tawehash.
Toyengan=Tongigua.
To-y-lee-Tsoowahlie.
Toyn-aht=Toquart.
To-yo-a-la-na-Heshota Ayahltona.
T: Pah-Utes, Toy Pi-Utes, Toy'-yu-wi-ti-kut-teh-
oiwait.
To-ān'-né=Laguna.
Tozikakat=Nuklukayet.
Tozjanne=Laguna.
T'Peeksin, T'Peekskin=Tapeeksin.
Tpelois=Natchez. -
Tqlān-qas' tunné'=Tkhlunkhastunne
Tüt'ä'qumai=Toktakamai. .
£mish -
Tquayaum, TQuayum, Tawayaum=Taqwayaum-
Traders=Ottawa.
Traht=Tyigh. ,
Toa-kfwele-pttinë=Takfwelottine.
Trakouaehronnons=TrakSaehronnons - Conestoga.
Toaltsan Ottine=Tatsanottine.
Tramasque.cook=Tramasqueae.
Taananae-Kouttchin, Toanata-Kuttchin'-Tenan-
kutchin.
Tranjik-koo-chin=Trotsikkutchin.
Tpa-pa-Gottine=Nellagottine.
Trappers=Nanticoke.
Trascaluza–Tascalusa.
Toathel-ottiné=Takfwelottine.
Tpatsan-Ottine=Tatsanottine.
Tratsè-kutshi-Trotsikkutchin.
Traveling Hail= Passing Hail's Band.
Treaber Utes=Cumumbah.
Treacherous lodges=Ashbotchiah.
Trementinas =Tremblers.
Tpendjidheyttset-kouttchin-Tangeratsa.
Trés-qui-tä= Pohoi.
Tresrevere=Three Rivers.
Toétié-(k)uttchin, Tee-tliet Kouttchin-Tatuitkut-
Towaahach =Tawehash.
Towacanies, Towacanno, Towacano, Towacarro, To-
waccanie, Towaccaras =Tawakoni.
Towaches=TaWehash.
Towackanies, To-wac-ko-nies, To-wac-o-nies, To-
wacoro=Tawakoni.
Towaganha=Ontwaganha.
Towahach, Towahhans=Tawehash.
To-wā’’-kā–Seneca.
Towäkani, Tówakārehu, Towakarros, Towakenoe-
Tawakoni.
Towako, Towakon=Ottawa.
To-wal-um-ne=Tuolumne.
Towanahiooks=Towahnahiooks.
Towanda=Twana.
Towannahiooks=Towahnahiooks.
Towanoendálough=Teatontaloga.
Towapummuk=Shuswap.
To-wä que-Taa.
Towarnaheooks, Towarnahiooks=Towahnahiooks.
Towarsa=Tawasa.
Towass=Hano, Tewa.
Towash =Tawehash.
Towawog= Nameaug.
Towcash, Tow-ce-ahge,
Tawehash.
Toweca =Tawakoni.
Towecenegos=Sinago.
Toweache, Toweash-
chin.
Tpè-ttchié-dhidié-Kouttchin-Natsitkutchin.
Tria=Sia.
Triapé=Triapi.
Triconnick=Taconnet.
Trijaoga=Tioga.
Tpi-kka-Gottine=Desnedeyarelottine.
Trile Kalets=Klikitat.
Trinachamiut-Trinachak.
Trinity Indians=Hupa.
Tpion-Kouttchin=Tangeratsa.
Trios=Sia.
Tripaniek=Tripanick.
Trivti, Triyti=Guatitruti.
Trizaoga=Tioga.
Troes=Zoe.
Trois Rivieres=Three Rivers.
Trokesen-Iroquois.
Trongsagroende=Tiosahrondion.
Tronontes=Tionontati.
Troquois-Iroquois.
Trout nation= Winnebago.
Trovmaxiaquino=Troomaxiaquino.
| Troy Indians= Pocasset.
| Troy River=Three Rivers.
| Trudamans=Seneca.
True Thnaina=Knaiakhotana.

BULL. 301
Tryp "'innick
aniks=Tripanick.
Tsäagwi gyit'inai'-Djahui-gitinai.
Tsäagwisguatl'adegai'+Djahui-skwahladagai.
Tsa-bah-bish, Tsa-bah-bobs=Dwamish.
Tsaba'kosh–Dakota.
Tsága'ha'=Tsaganha.
-bahbish=Dwamish.
Tsah-tü=Choctaw.
Tsäh'-tyuh=Tsattine,
Tsah-wau-tay-neuch, Tsah-waw-ti-neuch, Tsah-waw-
ty-neuchs=Tsawatenok.
Tsaisuma=Washo.
Tsakaitsetlins, Tsakaitsitlin=Spokan.
Tsā-kā-nhä-o-na"> Delaware.
T’sakbahbish = Dwamish.
Tsálagi, Tsalakies=Cherokee.
asagi=Chillicothe.
#: -lil-a’=Silela.
Tsa-ló-kee–Cherokee.
Tsampi'nefa amim =Chepenafa.
Tsan Ampkua amím=Umpqua.
Tsan á-uta amím=Siuslaw.
Tsänh alokual amin-Calapooya.
Tsan halpam amim-Santiam.
Tsa'nish=Arikara.
Tsan klix temifa amim=Tsanklightemifa.
Tsanout–Tsawout.
Tsän teha'-ishna amím=Salmon River Indians.
Tsan teha'lila amím=Silela.
Tsan tehiffin amim=TSanchifin.
Tsan tkupi amim=Tsankupi,
Tsan-tpié-pottine=Tsantieottine.
Tsanusi'yi=Quanusee.
Tsa-ottiné=Tsattine.
Tsapxádidlit=Tsapkhadidlit.
Tsaqtono=Tsaktono.
Tsárági=Cherokee.
Tsa-re-ar-to-ny- Kaltsergheatunne.
Tsar-out
tsata-hen -
Ts'a'-ta-rxé-qe' 3anné'-Tsatarghekhetunne,
T’saten, Tsa-'tenne, Tsa-tinneh=Tsattine.
Ts'atl la'nas–Chaahl-lanas.
Tsa-taenne=Tsattine.
Tsatsaquits=Tlatlasikoala.
Tsatsnotin, Tsatsuotin=Tanotenne.
Tsa-ttinne=Tsattine.
Tsäuät'énoq=Tsawatenok.
Tsa'-u-i=C
'haui.
Tsaumass=Songish.
Tsauwarits=Tsuwaraits.
Tsawadainoh, Tsawahtee, Tsawalinough, Tsawan-
tiano, Tsa-wanti-e-neuh, Tsawataineuk, Tsa'wa-
tE'énoq, Ts'a'watkenóx, Tsawatli, Tsa-waw-ti-e-
neuk=Tsawatenok.
Tsa-whah-sen–Talal.
Tsáwi=Chaui.
Tsa’-wut-ai-nuk, Tsa-wutt-i-e-nuh, Tsa-wutti-i-nuh-
Tsawatenok.
Tsaxta=Choctaw.
Tsayiskigni, Tsa'yiski'dni=Tsayiskithni.
Tschah– Hagwilget.
Tschahtas=Muskhogean Family.
Tschaktaer=Choctaw.
Tscharai=Charac.
Tscha-wa-co-nihs=Chawakoni.
Tscha-wan-ta=Tashhuanta.
Tschechscheq ink, Tschechschequanung, Tsch-
echsequannink=Sheshequin.
Tschernowskoje=Chernofski.
Tschetschehn=Tesik.
Tschih-nahs=Tsano.
Tschihri–Pawnee.
Tschilkat, Tschilkät-kön=Chilkat.
Tschilkut–Chilkoot.
Tschinjagmjut–Chingigmiut.
Tschinkaten =Tenankutchin.
£ Family.
schipeway, Isc Weer=C Wa.
£ ppe
Tschischlkhathkhoan, Tschishlkháth,Tschishlkháth-
khóan=Chilkat.
Tschlahtsoptschs=Clatsop.
Tschnagmeuten, Tschnagmjuten, Tschnāgmüten=
TRUNI—TSIA
Chnagmiut.
Tschuagmuti = Malemiut. | Ts
1161
Tschugatschi, Tschugazzes, Tschugazzi =Chuga-
#
tschükane'di=Chukanedi.
Tschunguscetoner=Tschantoga.
Tschura, Tschura-Allequas-Tsurau.
Tsclallums=Clallam.
Ts'-co-Cheli.
Tsea, Tse-ah–Sia.
Tsé Aminéma=Tyigh.
Ts'éca'ath=Seshart, Tseshaath.
Tse'danka'- Haninihkashina.
Tse'éeckíjni=Tsetheshkizhni.
Tse' '*''
Tse'déski'zni=Tsetheshkizhni.
Tse'dzinki'ni=Tsezhinkini.
Tseghi=Chelly.
Tségoatl la’nas-Djiguaahl-lanas.
Tsehalish = Chehalis.
Tse-hwit-zen=Tsewhitzen.
Tse-itso-kit=Mishongnovi.
Tse-itso-kit-bit si'-li=Shipaulovi.
Tsejingiai, Tsejingiaisine=Tsezhinthiai.
Tse jinkini-Tsézhinkini.
Tsekanie=Sekani.
Tsékéh-na-Tsekehneaz.
Tsé'kéhne, Tsekenné=Sekani.
Tsé-ki-a-tán-yi-Cueva Pintada.
Tsekum, Tse-kun-Tsehump.
Tsé ‘la'kayat amim=Klikitat.
Tsé-loh-ne-Tselone.
Tsemakum=Chimakum.
Tse-mo-é=Sitsime.
Tsemsia'n=Tsimshian.
Tse'nahapi'lni=Tsenahapihlni.
Ts'E'nq'am=Tsenkam.
Ts'E'ntsEnlik'aio, Ts'E'nts'Enx'qaió, Tsénxq'aió=
Tsentsenkaio.
Ts'é’okuimiX=Tseokuimik.
Tsepechoen frercuteas-Semonan, Serecoutcha.
Tsepcoen, Tsepehoen, Tsepehouen =Semonan.
Tserabocherete, Tserabocretes=Bocherete, Tsera.
Tse-pottine=Tseottine.
Tse-rxi' a 3anné=Kaltsergheatunne.
Tse'-sa do-hpa-ka, Ts6-sa no-hpa-ka-Pawnee.
Tsesh-aht=Seshart.
Tsé Skuälli amim-Nisqualli.
Tse-ta-hwo-taenne, Tsé'-ta-ut'qenne = Tse taut-
kenne.
Tsétcah=Tsechah.
Ts’e-t'gim=Tsetthim.
Tse-tdóa=Tse.
Tse'thäni–Tsethkhani.
Tse-tis-tas'=Cheyenne.
TsétséLoã'laq Emae=Tsetsetloalakemae.
Tsets gyit'inai'-Chetsgitunai.
Tset-so-kit=Mishongnovi.
Tse 3 u' Xa-Tsedtuka.
Tse-tüt'-qla-le-ni’tün=Tsetutkhlalenitun.
Ts'é'uitx=Tseokuimik.
Tse-xi'a téné= Kaltsergheatunne.
Tsexltén=Tseklten.
Tse'yanaço'ni, Tse'yanatóni-Tseyanathoni.
Tse'yikëherine, Tseyikéhedine'-Tseyikehe
Tse':indiaí=Tsezhinthiai.
T'shah-nee-Tsano.
T'shanasanakue=Laguna.
T'shashita'-kwe=Isleta.
Tsheheilis=Chehalis.
Tshei-nik-kee-Chainiki.
Tshe-tsi-uetin-euerno=Montagnais.
Tshi-a-uip-a=Isleta.
Tshilkotin=Tsilkotin.
Tshimsian=Chimmesyan Family.
Tshingits, Tshinkitani=Tlingit.
Tshinook=Chinookan Family.
Tshinook, Tshinouk=Chinook.
Tshinuk=Chinookan Family.
Tshi-quit-é= Pecos.
Tshishé=Apache.
Tshithwyook=Chilliwhack.
Tshokfachtoligamut-Shokfak.
Tshokoyem=Chokuyem.
Tshoo-loos'=Tsulus.
Ts-ho-ti-non-do-wä”-gā’=Seneca.
Tshugazzi =Chugachigmiut.
Tshu-kutshi-Tsitoklinotin.
Tshya-ui-pa=Isleta.
ia=Sia.










1162
[B-A. E.
TsI'-A-QAUs'—TUCssoN
Tsi'-a-qaus'=Tsiakhaus.
Tsichoan=Shakan.
Tsiou Singam.68–Tsishusindtsakdhe.
Tsiou u1sé pedun'da=Tsishuutseped hungpa.
Tsi'ou Wacta'Re=Tsishuwashtake.
Tsiou Wantin’=Tsishusind tsakdhe.
Tsi'ou wehaxife=Haninihkashina.
Tsi-é'-qā we-yawl’=Tsiekhaweyathl.
Tsifeno=Shufina.
Tsi'hacin=Kdhun.
Taihaili=Salishan Family.
Tsihaili-Selish=Chehalis, Salishan Family.
Tsihailish, Tsihalis=Chehalis.
Tsi-háno=Tsina.
Tsi-he-lis=Chehalis.
Tsi'-ka-cé=Chickasaw.
Tsikanni-Sekani.
Tsi-klum=Tsehump.
Tsiksi'tsi =Tuckaseegee.
Tsik-i-sa=Chickasaw.
Tsikyátitans'=Cueva Pintada.
# a, Tsilgopeya=Tulkepaia.
Tsilhtádén=Tsiltaden.
Tsi'l-Iná-inde=Tsihlinainde.
Tsi kohiton, T silkotinneh=Tsilkotin.
a-ta-ut tiné, Tsilla-ta-ut'-tinné, Tsillawadoot,
Tsillaw-awdoot, Tsillaw-awddit-dinni, Tsillawdaw-
hoot-dinneh, Tsillawdawhoot Tinneh=Etcheridie-
gottine.
Tsiltarden=Tsiltaden.
Tsimchian, T'simpheeans, Tsimpsean, T'simpshean,
T'simpsheean, Tsimsean, Tsimseyans, £
T'sim-si-an’=Tsimshian.
Tsimuna=Paraje.
Tsinadzi'ni=Tsinazhini.
Tsinaghse-Shamokin.
Tsinajini=Tsinazhini.
Tsingobetlo=Tsinthobetlo.
Tsínha=Tsina.
Tsin-ik-tsis'-tso- =Tsiniksistsoyiks.
idni-Tsinsakathni.
Tsinusios=Geneseo.
Ts’iomxau=Tsiomhau.
Tsiphenu=Shufina.
Tsipú=Chippewa,
Tsiqua'gis stastaai'=Chawagis-stustae.
Tsi'-se’=Mescaleros.
Tsistlatho band=Naskotin.
Tsí taka dö hipa ka-Seechkaberuhpaka.
Tsitka-ni-Sekani.
Tsitsimé'l Eqala:=Tsitsimelekala.
Tsitsk=Hagwilget.
Tsi-tská £,
Tsitsumevi, Tsi-tsumo-vi, Tsitamovi-Sichomovi.
Tsitz-hanutch=Tsits.
Tsíwiltzha-e-Osage.
Tsix'-xa”-ā=Tzekinne.
Tsji'shekwe=Tontos.
Tsioemakákork=Tumacacori.
Tskaus=Sakahl.
Tskirirah'ru=Skidirahru.
Tsnagmyut-Chnagmiut.
Tsnasogh=Shamokin.
Tsniuk=Chinook.
Tsoes-tsieg-Kuttchin-Trotsikkutchin.
iakhten, Tsogliakten =Zogliakten.
Tsohke=Sooke.
Tsohkw=Tsako.
Tsoi gah=Nez Percés.
Tso-is-kai=Chusca.
Tsomass=Tsomosath.
Tsomontatez=Tionontati.
Tsomo'ol-Tsomootl.
Tsonagogliakten, Tsonagolyakhten=Zonagogliak-
ten.
Tsonantonon=Seneca.
Tsonassan=Sewathen.
Tsong=Songish.
Tson-krône=Thekkane.
T. Sonnontatex=Tionontati.
Tsonnonthouans, T. Son-non-thu-ans=Seneca.
Tsonnontouan = Nundawao.
T. Sonnontouans, Tsononthouans,
Tsonontouans, Tsonontowans,
Seneca.
Tsonontooas,
Tsonothouans=
Tson-toié-pottinë-Tsantieottine.
Tsoo-ah-gah-rah-Nez Percés.
Tsoolootum=Nakuntlun.
Tsoo-tsi-ola=Tsutsiola.
Ts6-0ttine=Sarsi.
Tsoo-Yess=Tzues.
Ts'otsoe'n=Tsimshian.
Tsouonthousaas-Seneca.
Tsou-wa'-ra-its=Tsuwaraits.
Tsowassan=Sewathen.
Tsoyaha=Yuchi.
Tsqoaqk'a'né=Tskoakane.
Tsuess=Tzues,
Tsuhárukats=Nez Percés.
Tsuk-tsuk-kwälk'=Chuckchuqualk.
Tsūlakki = Cherokee.
Tsulula'-Chilula.
Tsün-'na-kši'-à-mit'pa-Tsunakthiamittha.
T'sunük=Chinook.
Tsü'Qös=Sarsi.
Tsuquanah = uahna.
Ts'a-qus-li'-qwut-me' 3ünné=Dakubetede.
Ts =Shrutsuna.
Tsuskai-Chusca.
Tsussie=Yekolaos.
Tsütpéli–Nez Percés.
Ts’uwäle=Tsoowahlie.
Tsuxódi-Chutotalgi.
Tsūyake'ks, Tsuyake'ksni-Shuyakeksh.
Tsu-yess=Tzues.
Tsuyu'gilă'gi=Oothcaloga.
Tszoaxqā’né=Tskoakane.
£
T'tranjikkutch-in-Tangesatsa.
Ttsé-ottiné=Tseottine.
Ttutaho-Tutago.
l ,Ttynai-chotana,Ttynnai-Athapascan Fam-
y.
Tuacana=Tawakoni.
Tu-ād-hu=Twana.
Tuagenha=Ontwaganha.
Tualati, Tualatims, Tualatin, Tuality= Atfalati.
Tu-an-hu, Tu-a-nooch, Tu-a-noock=Twana.
Tuape=Toape.
Tuas, Tü'ata=Taos.
Tu-a-wi-hol=Santo Domingo.
Tubaca. Tubáe=Tubac.
Tubar, Tubaris=Tubare.
Tubbies=Choctaw.
Tubeans=Tano.
Tubessias-Yavapai
Tubians=Tano.
Tü-bic wun-wu-Tubish.
Tubirans=Tano.
Tubso, Tubson=Tucson.
Tubuache=Tabeguache.
Tubukhtuligmut, Tubuktuligmiut–Tubuktulik.
Tuçan=Hopi.
Tucane=Tucara.
Tucano= Hopi.
Tucanoh-Twana.
Tucaricas-Tukuarika.
Tucayan = ''
Tuccabatche, Tuchabatchees=Tukabatchi.
Tuchano= Hopi.
Tuchapacs, Tuchapaks=Tushepaw.
Tucharechee-Tikwalitsi.
Tuchimas=Tuchiamas.
Tuc hrondie=Tiosahrondion.
Tuckaabatchees, Tuckabatcha, Tuckabatche-Tuk-
abatchi.
Tuckabatchee Teehassa=Taluamutchasi.
Tuckabatches, Tuckabatchie, Tuckabatchy, Tucka-
bathees, Tuckafaches=Tukabatchi.
Tuckalegee=Tikwalitsi.
Tuckankanie=Tawakoni.
Tuckapacks=Tushepaw.
Tuckapas, Tuckapaus=Tukabatchi.
Tuckarechee-Tikwalitsi.
Tuck ee=Tuckaseegee.
Tuck-a-Soof-Curra=Tsofkara.
Tuckaubatchees, Tuckhabatchee-Tukabatchi.
Tuckis'a'tn=Tushkisath.
Tucknapax=Tushepaw.
Tucksagrandie=Tiosahrondion.
Tucpauska-Tukpafka.
Tucremu=Tucumu.
Tucsares=Tucsani.
| Tucsson=Tucson.
Bull. 30]
Tucubavi=Tucubavia.
Tucutnut-Tukutnut.
Tucuvavi=Tucubavia.
Tuczon=Tucson.
Tudamanes=Seneca.
Tüde=Athapascan Family.
Tudnunirmiut–Tununirmiut.
Tudnunirossirmiut=Tununirusirmiut.
Tuecuntallauhassee=Pakan-Tallahassee.
Tü-ei=Isleta.
Tuenho = HastWiana.
#: T k
* atak=Togiak.
#
Tugilo-Tugaloo.
£on.
h=Tsimshian.
Tú-hau-cu-wi'-t'gé=Tuhaushu witthe.
Tu'hlawai– Acoma.
Tuh'-mu=Tucumu.
Tuhoa=Jemez.
Tu-huc-mach, Tu-hue-ma-ches,
hukmache.
Tuhuktukis=Tawakoni.
Tuhutama=Tubutama.
Tü'hutane=Clackama.
Tuhüvti-ómokat=Siksika.
Tuhwalati=Atfalati.
Tuh-yit-yay=Tajique.
Tu'-iai=Santo Domingo.
Tuighsaghrondy=Tiosahrondion.
tuihronoons=Miami.
Tuinondadecks, Tuinontatek=Tionontati.
Tuison=Tucson.
*::ches. Tukabatchey, Tukabaxtchi=Tukaba-
Chi.
Tu-huk-nahs =Tu-
Tukachohass=Piankashaw.
Tükahun=Piros.
u’-ka-le, Tū-ka-nyi=Tawakoni.
a-rika=Tukuārika.
Tu'-katc-katc=Tukachkach.
Tukawbatchie, Tukkebatche=Tukabatchi.
Tük'-ko-Takusalgi.
Tukkola =Takulli.
Tuk-kuth=Tukkuthkutchin.
Tük-pa' ha"-ya-di'= Attacapa.
Tükspa'sh, Tükspush-‘léma-John Day.
Tukudh=Tukkuthkutchin.
Tükuhun=Piros.
Tü'-kwil-ma’-k'í=Kuitsh.
Tula, Tulara, Tulare Lake Indians, Tulare River
Indians, Tularesin=Tulareños,
Tulas =Titlas.
Tülawéi=Acoma.
Tul'bush = Mattole.
T'ulck=Tulshk.
Tule=Tulareños.
Tulinskoe=Tulik.
Tulkays=Tuluka.
Tulkepaia venunatche'hwhale=Tulkepaia.
Tulla=Tula.
T'al-li'-müks-mé 3dnné=Tillamook.
Tulloolah=Tallulah.
Tu-lo-kai'-di-sel, Tulukagnagamiut–Tuluka.
Tuluksagmiut=Tuluksak.
Tulumono=Tulomos.
Tuluraios=Tulareños.
al-wat'-me=Tulwutmetunne.
ilykapāya=Tulkepaia.
Tuma family= Yuman Family.
Tumangamalum=Gabrieleño.
Tumayas–Yuma.
Tumecha=Tunicha.
Tumeh = Athapascan Family.
Tumewand–Mahican.
Tumican=Timucua.
Tumicha=Tunicha.
Tumitl=Amaikiara. .
Tümmai mámpka wéi peyaktchimmem=Warm
Spring Indians.
Tum-mault-lau=Tamali.
Tummewatas=Clow we walla.
Tumpiros=Tompiro.
Tumooã’akyas =Tumkoaakyas.
Tumwater=Clow wewalla.
Tunaghamiut =Tunagak.
Tu'-na-ji-i'=Santa Ana.
Tu'-nan-p'in–Tunanpin.
TUCUBAvI—T'Us-KE-ó-wÁ"
1163
Tünavwá=Sia.
Tuncas–Tunica.
Tuncksis=Tunxis.
Tungäss, Tungäss-kön=Tongas.
Tung-ke=Tungge.
=Tongas.
Tunicass=Tonikan Family.
Tu-ni'-cka an-ya-di', Tu-ni'-cka han-yá, Tunik8a=
Tunica.
Tuniqdjuait=Tornit.
Tunis-Zuñi.
Tünné=Athapascan Family.
£nakpuk.
Tunque=Tungge.
Tunscas–Tunica.
Tuntu äuxtana=Algemiut.
Tununuk=Tanunak.
Tuolomo=Tulomos.
Tuolumne Indians, Tuolumnes=Tuolumne.
Tuopá=Taos.
Tuozon=Tucson.
Tupanagos=Timpaiavats.
Tupes=Ditsakana.
Tuphamikhuagmut, Tup-hamikva,
p-hanikwa=Topanika.
£".
Tup-ka-ak=Topkok.
Tup-kug-ameuts=Tapkachmiut.
Tups=Tupo.
Tuqe'-nikaci'Ma=Tukhenikashika.
Tuqte'umi= Atuami.
'guison, Tuqulson=Tuscon.
Tü'-qwe-t'a'nunné'=Tututni.
Turcaroras =Tuscarora.
Turealemnes=Tuolumne.
Turi-ca-chi-Teuricachi.
Turkey-Home, Turkey Town=Pinhoti.
Turkey tribe of the Delawares=Unalachtigo.
Turlitan=Atfalati.
Turnip Mountain=Turniptown.
Turn water=Stehtsasamish.
Turrurar, Turruraw =Tallulah.
Turtle gens=Kenikashika.
TurtleMountain band=Mikinakwadshiwininiwak.
Turtle tribe of the Delawares=Unami.
Tü-rxéstl’ tsa'-tün=Turghestltsatun.
Tusabe=Jicarilla,
Tusachrondie=Tiosahrondion.
Tu-sahn=Tzlanapah.
Tusan= Hopi.
Tup-hamikwa,
Tusayan = Hopi, Tzlanapah.
Tusayan Moqui = Hopi.
Tusc =Taskigi.
Tuscalaways=Tuscarawas.
Tusca Loosa, Tuscaluca =Tascalusa.
Tuscarara, Tuscararo =Tuscarora.
Tuscarawi=Tuscarawas.
Tuscareras, Tuscarooroes==Tuscarora.
Tuscarorans, Tuscaroras =Tuscarawas.
tusCarorase, Tuscaroraw, Tuscarore haga, Tuscaro-
rens, Tuscarores, Tuscarories, Tuscaroroes, Tusca-
row =Tuscarora.
Tuscarowas–Tuscarawas.
Tuscarura, Tuscaruro =Tuscarora.
Tuscavoroas–Tuscarawas.
Tus-che-pas–Tushepaw.
Tuscoraras =Tuscarora.
Tuscorawas–Tuscarawas.
Tuscorora, Tuscororoes, Tuscoroura, Tuscorure, Tus-
couroro =Tuscarora.
Tu-se-an=Hopi.
Tusehatche. = Fusihatchi.
Tushapaws, Tus-he-pah, Tushepahas,
Tushepaw Flatheads=Tushepaw.
Tushhanushagota = Yoroon wago.
Tushsaghrendie=Tiosahrondion.
Tushshepah-Tushepaw.
Tüsh-yit-yay=Tajique.
Tü'sikweo=Tasikoyo.
Tus-kai'-yén', Tus-kā-o-wan', Tuskararo =Tusca-
rota.
Tuskarawas–Tuscarawas.
Tuskaroes, Tuskarooroe, Tuskarora, Tuskaroraha,
Tuskarorers, Tuskarores, Tuskarorins, Tuskaroro,
Tuskawres=Tuscarora.
Tuskeegies, Tuskeego=Tuskegee.
Tuskege, Tuskegee =Taskigi.
Tus-ke-6-wān', Tuskeroode, Tuskeruda, Tuskeruros,
Tuskierores=Tuscarora.
Tushepau,
1164
[B. A. E.
TUSKíKI—UFALEES
Tuskiki, Tuskogee=Tuskegee. |
Tuskoraries, Tuskorore=Tuscarora. |
Tuskowellow =Tuskawillao.
Tuskroroes, Tusks=Tuscarora.
Tuskugu-Tuskegee.
Tuskurora=Tuscarora.
Tuskwawgomeeg=Nipissing.
Tu-sla, Tu-sla-na-pa, Tu-slan-go=Tzlanapah.
Tusonimó=Tusonimon.
Tüs-qlüs'3dnné'-Tuskhlustunne.
Tusquarores, Tusqueroro=Tuscarora.
Tusquittee =Tusquittah.
Tussaghrondie=Tiosahrondion.
Tussapa, Tussapas–Tushepaw.
Tussee=TaWsee.
Tusskegee=Taskigi.
Tussoninio=Tusonimon.
Tustans=Tustur.
Tüs'-ta-tün qu'-u-cI =Tustatunkhuushi.
Tusuque=Tesuque.
£
Tusyan=Hopi.
Tutahuca =Tutahaco.
Tu-taiina=Tu.
Tutaliaco–Tutahaco.
Tutaloes=Tutelo.
Tutatamys=Tututni.
Tutchaco-Tutahaco.
Tüt-chohn'-küt-chin, Tutchöne-Kutchin, Tutchone-
kutain, Tutchon kutchin, Tutch un-tah kütchin,
Tütcone-kut'qin–Tutchonekutchin.
Tutecoes, Tuteeves, Tutelas, Tütele=Tutelo.
Tu Thini =Pueblos.
Tuthla-huay, Tuth-la-nay-Acoma.
Tütie, Tutiloes=Tutelo.
Tutiritucar=Uturituc.
Tutloe=Tutelo.
Tutoi band=Nahaego.
Tutoten=Tututni.
Tu-tsan-nde=Lipan.
Tut-see-was–Tushepaw.
Tutsógemut=Tachik.
Tütsoni =Thotsoni.
Tut =Tutago.
Tuttallasee, Tut-tal-leo-see, Tut-tal-lo-see=Tutalosi.
Tuttelars, Tuttelee=Tutelo.
u'-tu=Tututunne.
utuhaco =Tutahaco.
Tutulor=Tutelo.
Tutunah=Tututni.
Tutunitucan=Uturituc.
Tututamys, Tü-tüten=Tututni.
Tutu têne', Tu-tu-to-ni=Tututunne.
Tutzose=Tutzone.
Tuuk-soon=Tucson.
Tuvalim =Tubare.
Tuvasak=Toviscanga.
Tuvatci wińwti-Tuvachi.
Tüven=Tano.
Tuvou winwu =Tuvou.
Tü-vu-tci wun-wu-Tuvachi.
Tuwakariwa =Tawakoni.
Tuwänxa ikc-Klikitat.
Tü-wa'nyü-mü, Tu-wa win-wu-Tuwa.
Tüwi'-ai, Tūwii-Santo Domingo.
Tuwirāt-Taos.
Tuwita, Tuwixuide=Santo Domingo.
Tuxaxa=Tohaha.
Tuxeque=Tareque.
Tüxezé'p=Tuhezep.
Tüxguët, Túxkanne=Wichita.
Tüxtchénóyika = Detsanayuka.
Tuxtu-kagi–Tukhtukagi.
Tuyêtchiské=Dakota.
Tuzan= Hopi.
Tuzhune=PuSune.
Twa”ga'hā’=Ontwaganha.
Twā-kā'inhá'=Chippewa.
Twakanhahors=Missisauga.
Twalaties, Twalaty, Twalites, Twallalty, Twalta-
tines=Atfalati.
Twanoh, Twanug=Twana.
Twechtweys, Tweeghtwees=Miami.
Twé'tini'nde=Tuetinini.
Twghtwees, Twichtwees, Twichtwichs, Twichtwicks,
wichtwighs, Twichwiches, Twicktwicks, Twick-
twigs, Twictwees, Twictwicts, Twight, Twightees,
Twighteeys, Twighties, Twightwees, Twightwicks,
Twightwies, Twightwighs, Twightwis Roanu, Twig- |
tees, Twigthtwees, Twig-Twee, Twigtwicks, Twig- |
twies, Twigtwig, Twiswicks, Twitchwees, Twithuays
Jwi'twithenon'-Miami.
Two Cauldrons, Two Kettles=Oohenonpa.
Two-Mountain Iroquois=Oka.
Two Rille band=Oöhenonpa.
Two-took-e-ways=Tututunne.
T'ani", Twowokana, Twowokauaes = Tawa-
Onl.
Txaiwā'txsh=Lower Chinook.
£ £
yacappa, Tyakappan=Tyacappan.
Tya-me, T £
Tyaoga=Tioga.
Tycappans=Tyacappan.
Tychedas-Taisida.
Tyeachten=Chiaktel.
Tye of Deshute, Tygh, Tyh, Ty-ich, Tyicks=Tyigh.
Tykothee, Tykothee-dinneh=Tukkuthkutchin.
Tymahse=Tomassee.
Tymangoua=Timucua.
Tyndysiukhtana=Aglemiut.
Tyoga=Tioga.
Tyojna-we-det=Tonawanda.
Tyo'nesiyo'+Geneseo.
Tyo-non-ta-te-ka-Tionontati.
Tyopari-Teopari.
Typoxies=Siyante.
Tyschsarondia=Tiosahrondion.
Tzaharagamut, Tzahavagamut,
Tzahavek.
Tzah-dinneh=Tsattine.
Tzeachten=Chiaktel.
Tzedoa-Tse.
Tzéj-glá=Coyoteros.
Tzéi-in-né=Tzecheschinne.
Tzek-iat-a-tanyi-Cueva Pintada.
Tze-kinne=Pima.
Tzen-o-cué=Senecu.
Tze-ojua=Tse,
Tzia=Sia.
Tzibola=Hawikuh.
Tzi-gu-ma, Tzi-gu-may=Cienega.
t’Zi-i=Sii.
Tzinachini=Tsinazhini.
Tzina hanutch=Tsina.
Tzi-na-ma-a=Mohave.
Tzip-ia Kue=Tsipiakwe.
Tzi-quit-é= Pecos.
Tzahavagamute-
| Tzi-re-ge=Tshirege.
Tzis-eque-tzillan=Tziseketzillan.
Tzoes=Zoe.
Tzulukis–Cherokee.
Ua-buna-tota=Shipapulima.
U-aha=Omaha.
Ualana=Picuris.
Uala-to-hua, Ual-to-hua =Jemez.
Uash-pa Tze-na=Huashpatzena.
Ubate=Tano.
Ubchacha=Oglala.
Ubu=Yupu.
Uburiqui-Imuris.
Uca=Yukian Family.
Uçachile=Osachile,
Ucaltas=Lekwiltok.
Uch iut– Uchak.
Uché=Uchean Family.
Uchees=Uchean Family, Yuchi.
Uches=Yuchi.
Uchesees=Lower Creeks.
Uchi'chol=Ochechote.
Uchies=Yuchi.
Uchipweys=Chippewa.
Uchres=Yukichetunne.
Uchulta=Lekwiltok.
Uchys=Yuchi.
Ucista=U cita.
U-cle-ta=Lekwiltok.
Ucle-tah-Lekwiltok, Ucluelet.
Ucletes=Lekwiltok.
Uclulet=Ucluelet.
Uctetahs=Lekwiltok.
Uculta-Lekwiltok, Tsakwalooin.
U’-cü wun-wu-Ushu.
Udawak=Ottawa.
Uèch-é-nééti=Kuhinedi.
Ueena-caw=Huna.
Ufalees, Ufallahs, Ufallays, Ufallees, Ufaula, Ufauley
Ufawlas, Ufewles=Eufaula.
BULL. 30]
Ugagóg'müt=Ugagogmiut.
U =#.
Ugajuk=Uyak.
U £" Ya W.
Ugalachmiuti, tigalakmutes, Ugalakmutsi, Ugalen-
schen, Ugalensé, Ugalents, entse, Ugaléntsi,
Ugalentze, Ugalenz, Ugalenze, Ugalenzi, Ugaljach-
mjuten, Ugaljachmutzi-Ugalakmiut.
w; 'muta = Esquimauan Family, Ugalak-
Inlult.
Ugalukmute, U. hmusti, Ugalyachmutsi, Ugal-
yachmutzi, £
Uganak=Uganik.
"gad', U-gā-qpa-qti-Quapaw.
Ugas'hig-müt=Ugashigmiut.
# Ugavik-Ugovik.
# Ugaxpay ti=Quapaw.
givi-ug=Biorka.
Ugjulik=Ugjulirmiut.
Uglaamie=Utkiavi.
Uglariaq=Uglariak.
Uglivia=Uglovaia.
Ugluxlatuch=Ucluelet.
Ugnasik=Unga.
Ugokhamiut–Uchak:
Ugovigamute=Ugovik.
'# =Beaver.
=Akhiok.
Uh-kos-is-co=Aucocisco.
Uhlchako =Ilkatsho.
U-i-kavi ‘lako = Wikaithlako.
Uinakhtagewik=Uinuk.
Uintah Valley Indians, U"-in-tats=Uinta.
Uitanons=Wea.
Ui-ukufki=Weogufka.
Ujange wakixe=Manyinka.
£
juiapa = Ujuiap.
Uka-Yukian Family, Yukichetunne.
Ukadliq, Ukadlix=Ukadlik.
Ukagamut-Ukak.
$##".
-kāh-pü=Quapaw.
Ukak=Ikak.
#".
xiaqpa=Quapaw.
'' - 'khpakhti -
Uxiaqpaqti-Quapaw.
, Ukasak=Kansa.
U-ka'-she=Mandan.
Ukdschulik, Ukdshulik=Ugjulirmiut.
Uk-höat-nom, Uk'hotnom-Ukohtontilka.
ukiahs, Ukias–Yokaia.
Ukies=Yukian Family.
Ikiad living.
Ikivok.
v'". Ukivokgmut, Ukivokmiut–Ukivog-
miut.
Ukivuk, Ukiwuk=Ukivok.
Ukla falaya-Oklafalaya.
Uknadak=Uknodok.
Ukshivkag-miut=Ukshivikak.
ayata=Ottawa.
-um-nom-Ukomnom.
Ukunadok=Uknodok.
Ukusiksalik, Ukusiksalingmiut, Ukusiksillik=Uku-
siksalirmiut.
Ukvikhtuligmut-Ukvik tulik.
Ukwani, ü'nü=Oconee.
Ulamanusék=Olamon.
Ulastékwi-Malecite.
U-lè-o-wa-Oraibi.
Ulezaiamiut–Ulezara.
Ulibahali–Ullibahali.
Ulkies=Yukian Family.
Ullibalies, Ullibalys=Ullibahali.
Ullulatas=Olulato.
Ulnöbah, Ulnö mequàegit=Beothukan Family.
Ulokagmiut–Ulokak.
Ulseah=Alsea.
Ultschna-Kulchana.
Ultsehaga, Ultsehua=Eskimo.
Ultz-chna-Kulchana.
Ulucas-Guilitoy.
Ul uts=Ulukakhotana.
Ulukak=Ulukuk.
Ulukuk=Ulukakhotana.
Ululato-Olulato.
U'lúñ'yi=Turniptown.
UGAGöG'MUT—UP-LA-GOH
1165
U-ma-‘‘ha">Omaha.
Umahs=Yuma.
Umanaqluaq, £". Umanaqtusq., Umanax-
tuax =Umanaktuak.
U-manhan=Omaha.
Umanos=Tawehash.
Umashgohak=Creeks.
£ U
mbaquà, Umbiqua–Umpqua.
Umeas, £m.
umerik=Umivik.
Umguas-Umpqua.
Umi'k=Ahmik.
Umkwa, Um'-kwa-me' anné-Umpqua.
Umnak=Nikolski.
Um-nok-a-luk-ta=Umnokalukta.
Umpame=Patuxet.
Umpaquah-Umpqua.
Umpkwa, Umpqua-Kuitsh,
Umpquahs proper, Umpqua Irins, Umqua, Umques=
mpqua.
Um-too-leaux=Humptulip.
Umudjek=Eiwhuelit.
Unachog=Patchoag.
# t A. £ik
Ila. ut-Ungallk.
#t' agak.
Unakatana, Unakatana Yunakakhotana = Unakho-
tana.
Unaktolik=Ungalik.
Unalachleet=Unalaklik.
Unalachtgo. Unalachtin-Unalachtigo.
Unalaklit=Unalaklik.
Unalaschkaer=Unalaska.
Unalaska = Iliuliuk.
#. £:
n oe=Unalga.
#"t'.
Unamines, Unamini-Unami.
Unangan=Aleut, Esquimauan Family.
#. '". Unataquas-Anadarko.
Unatolik=Ungalik. q
Unaungna=Chowigna.
Uncachage=Patchoag.
Uncachogue = Poosepatuck.
Uncaway=Uncowa.
'hause, Uncheckauke=Patchoag
Uncoes=Wasco.
Uncomp =Tabeguache.
Uncoway=Uncowa.
Unc-pah-te=Hunkpatina.
Uncpapa, Uncpappas–Hunkpapa.
Uncpatina-Hunkpatina.
Undatoma'tendi=Potawatomi.
Unéchtgo=Nanticoke.
Unedagoes=Onondaga.
Unescapis, Ungava Indians-Nascapee.
Ungavamiut-Tahagmiut.
# 6-rono=Seminole.
Un £
Unijaima = Unyijaima.
Unikwa=Umpqua.
Un-ka-pa- Unkapanukuints.
Unkar kauagats-Ta-Nouts=Unkakaniguts.
Unka-toma=Unkapanukuints.
Unkće-yuta=Unkcheyuta.
Unkepatines=Hunkpatina.
#: t'. £bak U
apa, apa otas, Unkpapas-Hunkpapa
tinktce-yuta= : p pap
unkus Indians=Mohegan.
Unkwas–Uncowa.
un-nah-tak=Unatak.
Unoktolik=Ungalik.
Unov–San Dieguito.
Unquachog, Unquechauge, Unshagogs=|Patchoag.
Unuh-Ona.
Untigün=Esquimauan Family.
Unungün=Aleut.
Un-wu"
Unxus=Tu
Uon-a-gan-Howkan.
Uparsoitac=Upasoitac.
Upatrico = Comupatrico.
Upatsesatuch=Opitchesaht.
Upernavik=Upernivik.
Uphaulie towns=Eufaula.
upiktalik=Opiktulik.
Up-la-goh-Takimilding.


1166
VEACHILE [B. A. E.
UPLANDERS

Uplanders=Plaikni,
Upland Indians=Mohegan.
Up-le-goh=Takimilding.
Upotoi=Apatai.
Up-pa-Hupa,
Up-pa-goines, Uppah-goines-Opegoi.
Upper Brules=Kheyatawichasha.
Upper Castle=Canajoharie.
Upper Cheehaws=Chiaha.
Upper Chihalis–Kwaiailk.
Upper Coquille=Mishikhwutmetunne.
Upper Cowetas town=Kawita.
Upper Cree–Sakawithiniwuk.
Upper Dakotas=Santee.
Upper De Chutes=Tyigh.
Upper Esquimaux of Begh-ula or Anderson's River-
Kitegareut.
Upper Eufalla, Upper Euphaules=Eufaula.
Upper Gens du fou=Trotsikkutchin.
Upper Killamuks=Tillamook.
Upper Klamath=Karok.
Upper Kootanais, Upper Kootanie, Upper Kootenay,
pper Kootenuha = Upper Kutenai.
Upper Matchodic, Upper Mattschotick= Matchotic.
Upper Medewakantwans=Upper Mdewakanton.
Upper Mohawk Castle=Canienga.
Upper Oakfuske=Oakfuskee.
Upper Pend d'Oreilles=Kalispel.
Upper Platte Indians=Kheyatawichasha.
Upper Puyallup=Tooahk.
Upper Rogue River Indians=Takelma.
Upper Seesetoan=Kahra.
Upper Senecas-Geneseo.
Upper Spokanes=Spokan.
Upper Tsihalise Kwaiailk.
Upper Ufale=Eufaula.
Upper Umpqua - Umpqua.
Upper Wakpaton=Mdeiyedan.
up pup pay Nez Percés.
U’pqan=Upkhan. -
": Upsarocas, Upsárski, Up-shar-look-
ar, Upsook, Up-sor-ah-kay-Crows.
Uquiota=Oquitoa.
U-qwaikā-Ukhwaiksh.
Ura–Uva.
Uraba =Taos,
Uragees=Mahican.
Urai-Nuints=Uainuints.
Urawis–Unami.
Ure-Opata.
Urriba cuxi, Urribarracuxi-Tocobaga.
Urthlaina tai'na–Urhlaina.
Usauleys, Usawla, Usawles=Eufaula.
Usaya, Usaya-kue, Usayan–Hopi.
U"-se=Ushu.
Usechees=Osotchi.
Usheree, Usherie, Ushery–Catawba.
Ush-ke-we-ah = Bannock.
Ushkimanitigog=Oukiskimanitouk.
Ushpi-Ofosoula.
Usietshawus=Tillamook.
Uskee, Uskeemè, Uskeemi, Uskimay – Eskimo.
Uskok= Hiyayulge. -
Uskwawgomees=Montagnais.
Usquemows=Eskimo.
Ussagenewi, Ussaghenick= Montagnais.
Usseta=Kasihta.
Ussinebwoinuge Assiniboin,
Ussinnewudi-Sarsi.
Us £" Mandan,
Ustana-Timucua.
Ustenary- Ustanali.
Ustu-Ulstoma.
Usuchees=0sotchi.
Usuoke-haga-Oswegatchie.
Usutchi-Osotchi.
Utagamig=Foxes.
Utahs=Ute.
Utaisita = Kadohadacho.
Utamis-Miami.
Utamatamux-Lower Thompson Indians.
Utaobaes=0ttawa.
Utas-Ute.
Utaseta = Kadohadacho.
Utawas, Utawawase-0ttawa.
Utaws-Ite.
Utce ci nyu mūn Apache.
Ut-cha or it chapas, Ut-chappah =Uchapa.
Utchees=Uchean Family, Yuchi.
Utchis–Yuchi.
Utcitcak=Ojeejok.
Ute=Moqtavhaitaniu.
Ute D rs = Paiute.
#: '. A
tiangue, Utianque=Autiamaue.
Utillas-Umatilla.
Utilltuc=Uturituc.
Utinama, Utinamocharra=Utina.
Utinom-Usal.
Utiqimi =Utikimitung. -
Utkeagvik, Utkeaire, Utkiaving, Utkiavwin-Utki
avi.
Utkiavwińmiun=Utkiavinmiut.
Utku-hikalik, Ut-ku-hikaling-mêut, Ut-ku-sik-kaling.
mé-ut, Utkusiksalik, Utkutciki-aliń-méut=Uku-
siksalirmiut.
Utlak-soak=Utlaksuk.
Utnux tana=Ahteua.
Utovautes=Ottawa.
Utsaamu=Apache.
Utsanango=Chenango.
Ut-scha-pahs=Uchapa.
Utschies=Uchean Family, Yuchi.
Utschim, Utschium, Ttschiun-Uchium.
Utsia–Ute.
Utsushuat=Quapaw.
Uttawa=Ottawa.
Uttewass=Masset.
Utukakgmut=Utukamiut.
Uturicut-Uturituc.
Uturpe=Atarpe.
Uubum=Yupu.
Uüschkëtan=Wushketan.
#:£-Ukuk."
Vikus ik=Ukusiksalirmiut.
Uwagā'hi=Ocoee.
Uw =Omaha.
Uwarrow Suk-suk=Uwarosuk.
Uwatáyo-rono=Cherokee.
Uwe'len=Ulak.
Uwinty-Utahs=Uinta.
Üxul-Lipan.
Uyāda=Cherokee.
Uye-Lackes= £
Uy'gilă'gi-Oothcaloga.
# s:Osachile.
Uzaies=Osage.
£ie.
Uzinkee-Uzinki.
Uzutiuhe, U-zu-ti-u-we=Uzutiuhi.
Va'-aki=Casa Blanca.
Vaca-Baca.
Vacapa=Matape.
Vaccay=Wakokayi.
Vaceraca–Baserac.
Vacupa-Matape.
Vacus=Acoma.
Vagueros=Querechos.
Valachi-Apalachee.
Valencia=Tomé.
Valero=San Antonio de Valero.
Walladolid=Taos.
Vallatoa=Jemez.
Valley Indians=Daupom Wintun.
Valverde=Sempoapi.
Vampe=Nambe.
Vanae-ta-Kouttchin-Vuntakutchin.
Vancouvers=Klikitat.
Van-tah-koo-chin, Vanta-Kutchi, Vanta-Kutchin
Vanta kutshi-Vuntakutchin.
Vanyume=Serranos.
Vaqueros=Querechos.
Varogio=Varohio.
Washichagat=Vagitchitchate.
Vassconia=Papago.
Watepito = Batepito.
Vatică=Vahia.
Vät-qi-Casa Grande.
Vatuco-Batuco.
Wa Wak=Casa Blanca.
Våwülile=Baborigame.
Vaxacahel=Vazacahel.
Waysaylovskoi=Veselofski.
Vay-ua-va-vi-Vayuavabi.
Veachile=Axille.
BULL. 301
Veeards=Wiyat.
Ven , Venargo, Veneango, Veningo=Venango.
We i=Vinasale.
Ven-ta-Kuttchin=Wuntakutchin.
Vermillion=Zutsemin.
Vermillion Kickapoos, Vermillions=Vermilion.
veselóvskoe: Veselofski.
Veshanacks, Vesnacks=Vesnak.
Vesselovsky=Veselofski.
Viandots=Huron.
Viard= Wiyat.
Viaundo=San Francisco Xavier de Viggé-Biaundo.
Vicanque:Autiamgue,
Victoria, Victoria de Ojio=Ojio.
Vicuris=Picuris.
Vidaes, Vidais, Vidays=Bidai.
Vieux de la Mer=Nellagottine.
Vieux Desert, Vieux De Sert band=Gatagetegaun-
WEEARDS—WAGANNES
1167
Wabanackies, Wabanakees, Wabanakis, Wäbanika,
Wábanike, Wabanocky=Abnaki.
Wabaquassuck, Wabaquisit=Wabaquasset.
Wabasca=Athapascan Family.
Wabasha band, Wabashaw band, Wabashaw's band,
Wabashaw's sub-band=Kiyuksa.
Wabash confederacy, Wabash confederates, Wabash
Indians=Wabash.
Wäbasimówininiwag=Wabasemowenenewak.
-Wabbequasset:Wabaquasset.
ing.
Vigge Biaundo=San Francisco Xavier de Viggé
aundo.
Villa de los Coracones=Corazones.
Villa farta=Cholupaha.
Village des Chaouanons=Sewickley.
Village des Noyers=Talasse.
Village du Loups=Venango.
Village Indians=Pueblos.
Village of Odd Waters=Kechipauan.
Village of Prarie=Tintaotonwe.
Village of Sixes=Taoapa.
Village of the Basket=Tungge.
Village of the Rainbow-Bejuituuy.
Village of the Two Mountains=Oka.
Village of the White Flowering Herbs=Hampasa-
Wein.
Village of the Winds=Pinawan.
Village of the Worm=Puaray.
Village of the Yellow Rocks=Heshotahluptsina.
Ville de Bois-Logstown.
Ville de Jean=Mohickon John's Town.
Ville des nouveaux venus=Newcomerstown.
Vinango=Venango. -
Vineyard Indians=Martha's Vineyard Indians.
Viniettinen-né=Tontos.
Viningo=Venango.
Vinisahle=Vinasale.
Vinniettinenne=Tontos.
Vintacottas=Vinatacot.
Vi-pi-sét=Casa Montezuma.
Vi-qit=Wikhit.
$';
Vi-ra-ri-ka, Virárika-Huichol.
Virgin River Paiutes=Shivwits.
Vishalika=Huichol.
Vitachuco = Ivitachuco.
Vi’täpätu'i=Kiowa.
Vites= Huite.
Vivais=Bidai.
Vlibahalj=Ullibahali.
Vnchechange, Vncheckaug=Patchoag
Vnnagoungos=Abnaki.
Vnquechauke=Patchoag.
Voen-Kuttchin=Wuntakutchin.
Vöhopiùm=Santan.
Volvon=Bolbone.
Voragio=Varohio.
Vosnesse =Vossnessenski.
Voudt-way Kutchin=Vuntakutchin.
y: essenski.
parsoytac- Upasoitac.
Vpelois=White Apple.
Vpland Indianes=River Indians.
Vrribarracuxi=Tocobaga.
Vsacus=Acoma.
Vtamussack=Uttamussac.
Vtiangue=Autiamaue.
Vttamussak=Uttamussac.
Vttamussamacoma=Uttamussamacoma.
Vttasantasough=Chickahominy.
Vturituc-Uturituo.
Vuikhtuligmute=Vuikhtulik.
Vule Pugas-Calapooya.
Vulture people=Suwuki Ohimal.
Waahktoohook=Westenhuck.
Waakiacums, Waakicum = Wahkiakum.
Waakpacootas=Wahpekute.
Waas-Wea.
Wāatenihts=Ute.
Wabaage=Quabaug.
w:* Wabénáki senobe, Wabenauki-Ab-
nak1.
Wabequassets, #'. Wabaquasset.
Wabigna, Wabinga, Wabingies=Wappinger.
Wabipetons=Wahpeton.
Wäbishesh-Wabezhaze.
Wäbisibiwininiwag=Wapisiwisibiwininiwak.
Wabi‘tigwa =Obidgewong.
Y: *#1''' W#nicha.
Wāb-na-ki-Abnaki.
Wabquissit=Wabaquasset.
Wabushaw=Kiyuksa.
Wacabe-Dtesan had tadhishan.
Waoaoe=Osage.
Waoaoe ská=Washasheska.
Waoa'oe Wantin'-Washashewanun.
Wacacoys=Wakokayi.
Wacalamus=Thlakalama.
Wacamuc=Cathlacumup.
Wacantuck= Wacuntug.
Waćape=Wachape.
Waccamaus, Waccamawe=Waccamaw.
Waccanessisi = Wakanasisi.
Waccay=Wakokayi.
Wacco – Waco.
Waccoa, Waccoam=Woccon.
Waccocoie=Wakokayi.
Waccomassees=Waccamaw.
Waccon-Woccon.
Wacemaus=WaccamaW.
Wadeonpa=Wacheonpa, Wacheunpa.
Wačeuppa=Wacheunpa.
Wacha= Waco.
Wa-cha-et, Wa-cha-hets=Wechikhit.
Wachamnis=Wikchamni.
Wachase=Washa.
Wachatawmaha=Wakatomica.
Wachaw–Waxhaw.
Wa-che-ha-ti, Wa-che-nets, Wa-che-ries, Waches=
Wechikhit.
Wachipuanes=Chipewyan.
Wäch-ki-a-cum-Wahkiakum.
Wachos=Waco.
Wachpecoutes=Wahpekute.
Wachquadnach=Wechquadnach.
Wachuknas =Michopdo.
Waffigije=Wadhigizhe.
Wa-ci'-öm-pa=Wacheunpa.
Wa-ci-pi=Walpi.
Wa-cissa-talofa =Vasisa.
Wagitan=Wadhitan.
Wacitcup-tcintca–Washichunchincha.
Wackakoy=Wakokayi.
Wackiacums, Wackkiacums=Wahkiakum.
Wack-sa-che=Waksachi.
Wacksaws=Waxhaw.
Wacksoyochees=Woksoyudshi.
Wacoah, Wacoes=Waco, Wasco.
Wa-come-app=Cathlacumup.
Wacon =Woccon.
Wäculi–Tepecano.
W', Wacuntug.
Wacuqça-Missouri.
Wagútada=Oto.
Wadchuset=Wachuset.
Waddapadschestiner=Waddapawjestin,
Waddington Harbour=Wadington Harbor.
Wād-doké-tāh-tāh-Oto.
Wadjusset=Wachuset.
Wadjuta tanga=Chedunga.
Wadjutats'eye=Tayachazhi.
Wa-dook-to-da, Wa-do-tan, Wadótata=Oto.
Wadouissians=Dakota.
Waecoe, Waeko = Waco.
W:nawonkons.
Waeuntug=Wacuntug.
Waganhaers, Waganhaes-Ontwaganha, Ottawa.
Waganhas, Waganis=Ottawa.
Wagannes=Ontwaganha, Ottawa.
1168
[B. A. E.
wA-GE'KU-TE—wALAwALA
Wa-ge'ku-te=Wazikute.
Wagenhanes=Ottawa.
Waggamaw, Waggoman=Waccamaw.
Waghaloosen=Wyalusing.
Waghatamagy, Waghhatawmaky–Wakatomica.
Wagh-toch-tat-ta=Oto.
Waginxak=Waginkhak.
Wagluge, Waglulie, Wagluqe=Waglukhe.
Wagmesset=Wamesit.
' : 9:
a'gushag=Foxes.
Wagushagi=Wokoawissojik.
Wa-ha=Wehatsa.
Wä'hah = Wahat.
Wa'ha'-há'=Wehatsa,
Wa-ha-lé-zo-wen=Waglezaoin.
Wahannas =Ontwaganha, Ottawa.
Wahashas–Osage.
Wa-ha-shaw's tribe-Kiyuksa.
Wahasuke=Nayuharuke.
Wähätsaäsh=Waha.
Wahch-Pe-Kutch, Wahch-Pekuté=Wahpekute.
Wahclellah=Watlala.
Wahcoota=Khemnichan.
Wahga=Wazhazhe.
Wah-hay-koo-tay=Wahpekute.
Wah-hö'-na-hah=Potawatomi.
Wah-how-pum=Wahowpum.
Wāhitișaqa, Wahidyaha=Potawatomi.
Wah-kah-towah-Chippewa.
Wahkaykum = Wahkiakum.
Wahk-cha'-he-dā=Wakchekhikikarachada.
Wah-kee-on Tun-kah-Wakinyantanka.
Wahkenkumes=Wahkiakum.
Wahki-Casa Grande.
Wahkiacum, Wahkiahkums, Wah-kia-kum, Wahkia-
kume, Wahkiakums=Wahkiakum.
Wahkiruxkanumanke=Shoshoni.
Wah-Koo-Tay=Khemnichan.
Wahkpacoota, Wahkpacootay, Wah kpa koota,
Wahkpakota, Wahkpakotoan=Wahpekute.
Wahkpa toan, Wahk-patons=Wahpeton.
Wahktoohook=Westenhuck.
Wahkuti band=Khemnichan.
Wahkyecums, ahkyekum, Wahkyskum = Wah-
kiakum.
Wahlahwahlah=Wallawalla.
Wa-hlak-kül'-kee=Wahlakalgi.
Wah-lal-la=Watlala.
Wah-lik-nas'-se=Tubatulabal.
Wah-ma-dee Tunkah band=Ohanhanska.
Wah muk a-hah'-ve=Mohave.
Wahna-Wakhna.
Wahnookt=Klikitat.
Wa-h'ö-ná-hă–Potawatomi.
Wahpaakootah, Wahpaakootas, Wah-pa-coo-la,
Wäh'-pa-coo-ta, Wahpacoota Sioux, Wahpacootay
Sioux, Wah-pa-costa=Wahpekute.
Wah’-pah-say"-pon=White Raccoon's Village.
W#W' Sioux, Wahpakooty,
Wahpakutas=Wahpekute.
Wahpatoan Sioux, Wahpaton, Wah'-pa-tone=Wah-
peton.
Wahpatoota, Wahpay-hoo-tays, Wahpaykootays=
Wahpekute.
Wah-pay-toan, Wah-pay-toan-wan Dakotas, Wah-
ay-to wan=Wahpeton.
ahpeconte=Wahpekute.
Wahpeeton, Wah-pee-ton Sioux, Wahpehtonwan=
Wahpeton.
Wahpekootays, Wahpekutey, Wahpekuti, Wa-hpe-
£ £ y pe p
Wahpetongs, Wahpetonwan=Wahpeton.
Wahpetonwan-hea=Wakhpeton wankhcha.
Wahpe-tonwans=Wahpeton.
Wah-pi minskink-Wapeminskink.
Wah-pi-ko-me-kunk=Wapicomekoke.
Wah-ral-lah = Watlala.
Wahsahzhe, Wahsash-Osage.
Wah-sherr=Wakhshek.
Wah-shoes=Washo.
Wah-si=Wakhshek.
Wahtani = Mandan.
Wah-toh tana, Wahtohtanes, Wahtohtata, Wäh-
tók-ta-tá, Wah-tooh-tah-tah–Oto.
Wah-to-pah-an-da-to, Wah-to-pah-han-da-toh=Wa-
topachnato.
Wah-to-pan-ah, Wah-to-pap-i-nah-Watopapinah.
Wahupums=Wahowpum.
Wahute band=Khemnichan.
Wah-we-ah'-tung-ong, Wah-wee-ah-tenon=Wea.
Wah-wol=Wowol.
Wahza-zhe-Wazhazha.
Wah-ze-ah we-chas-ta=Northern Assiniboin.
Wahzhazas–Wazhazha.
Wah'-zi-ah=Northern Assiniboin.
Wah-zu-cootas=Wazikute.
W# W' Famil
tpu=Cayuse, Waiilatpuan Family.
W#m'W'i'
Waikemi-Daupom Wintun.
Wai'-kën-mok=Waikenmuk.
Wailakki=Wailaki.
Wailatpu=Cayuse, Waiilatpuan Family.
Waillatpus=Cayuse.
Waio =Wyoming.
Wai-ri-ka-Shasta.
Waita'nkni=Warm Spring Indians.
Wait-lat-pu=Cayuse.
Waitshum'ni=Wikchamni.
Wait-spek=Yurok.
Waiw i=Wiwekae.
Waiyat=Wishosk.
Wajaja=Wazhazha.
Wajaje=Osage, Ta, Wazhazhe.
Wa. ingeeta:Wezhinshte,
Wajin'ya énikaci'Ra-Wazhinkaenikashika.
Wajomick, Wajomik=Wyoming.
Wajuomne=Wapumne.
Waju'-qdéâ=Missouri.
Wak=Casa Grande.
Wā-kā=Wakan.
Wā-kāh=Waha. - - - - - -
w: *kun. Wakaikam, Wakaikum = Wahkia.
un.
Wakamass, Wakamucks=Cathlacumup. -
Wakanasceces, Wa-kan-a-shee-shee, Wäkänäshishi
Wakanasisse, Wakanasissi-Wakanasisi.
Wakan'ta=Cheghita.
Wakantcara=Wakanchara.
Wakash =Nootka, Salishan Family.
Wakatamake, Wakautamike=Wakatomica.
Wakazoo =Mekadewagamitigweyawininiwak.
Wakcogo= Waccogo.
W£- Wakan.
Wakesdachi-Waksachi.
Waketummakie=Wakatomica.
Wakh+Casa Grande.
Wakhpekute=Wahpekute.
Wakhpetonwan=Wahpeton.
Wäki-Shipaulovi.
Wakiakums, Wakicums=Wahkiakum.
Wakidolika-numak=Shoshoni.
Wakinas = Arikara.
Wako, Wakoe=Waco.
Wakoká-i-Wakokayi,
Wa-kon'-cha-ra-Waninkikikarachada.
Wa-kon'-na-Wakanikikarachada.
Wakootay's band=Khemnichan.
Wakoquet=Waquoit.
Wakos = Waco. -
Wäkoshawisotcigi=Wakoawissojik.
Wakouiechiwek=Chisedec.
Wa-kpa-a-ton-we-dan=Oyateshicha.
Wakpakootas=Wahpekute.
Wakpaton-Wakpaatonwan.
Wakpaton Dakota, Wak-pay ton-Wahpeton.
Wak-pe-ka-te, Wak-pe-ku-te-Wahpekute.
Wak-pe-ton Dakota-Wahpeton.
Wak-po'-ki-an, W kinya: Wakpokinyan.
Waksoyochees=Woksoyudshi. - -
wa-ktce’-qi i-ki'-ka-ra'-tca-da-Wakchekhiikika.
rachada.
Wakuisaske-6ns-Saint Regis.
Wakushég=Foxes. -
Wakuta band, Wa-ku-te, Wakute's band-Khem-
nichan.
Wak-we-ot-ta-non=Wea.
Walacumnies, W:-wala".
Walalshimni-Walal simni.
Walamskni, Walamswash-Chastacosta.
Wa-la-nah =Jemez.
Walapai kwe=Walapai.
Walasi'yi-Frogtown.
Walatoa-Jemez.
Walawala, Wal-a-Waltz=Wallawalla.
BULL. 30]
WALEGA ON woHAN—wARRAN AWANKONGS
1169
Wapanachki=Abnaki, Brotherton,
Stockbridge. ,
Wapanaki, Wāpanākihak, Wapanaxkihá-akon, Wa-
anends, Wäpaniukyu-Abnaki.
£" inger.
Wapaquassett=Wabaquasset.
Wapasepah-White Raccoon's Village.
Wapasha's band, Wapashaw's village, Wa-pa-shee,
apatha=Kiyuksa.
Wapato Lake=Atfalati.
Wapatomica–Wakatomica.
Wapatone, We' Wahpeton.
Wa-pa-too-ta=Wahpekute.
Wapatu, Wapatu Lake=Atfalati.
Wapauckanata, Wapaughkonetta, Wapaughkon-
netta=Wapakoneta.
Wapaykoota=Wahpekute.
Wapeminskink=Woapikamikunk.
#
apenocks=Wampanoag.
Wapeto-Atfalati. pan
Wapingeis, Wapinger, Wapingoes=Wappinger.
Wapings=Pompton, Wappinger.
Wapintowaher=Wahpeton.
Wapo=Wappo.
Wapoghoognata=Wapakoneta.
Wapoomney=Wapumne.
Wapoos=Potawatomi.
Wapoto Lake=Atfalati.
Wappacoota=Wahpekute.
Wappanoos= #inger.
Wappato=Atfalati.
Wappatomica=Wakatomica.
Wappatoo= Atfalati.
Wappaukenata=Wapakoneta.
Wappenackie=Abnaki.
Wappenger= '" er.
1,
Delaware,
Wappenos=Abna W:
Wappinck, Wappinex, : Wappingh, Wap-
pingos, wap gs, Wappinoes, Wappinoo, Wap-
£ £
app *= Wal ton.
£
Wapto=Atfalati.
Wa-pu-chu-se-amma=Waputyutsiama.
Wapumney, Wapumnies=Wapumne.
Wa-pü-nah-ki-Abnaki.
Wä'qa-iqam=Wahkiakum.
Waq'exe-affin–Zhanhadtadhishan.
Wa =Wakhakukdhin.
Wa'-q!Emap=Wakemap.
Waqna=Wakhna.
Wa-qötc'=Iowa.
Wa-qpe'-ton-wan=Wahpeton.
Waranakarana=Naywaunaukauraunah.
Waranancongyns, Waranawancougy, Waranawan-
kongs=Waranawonkong.
Waranoco = Waranoke.
w:* Waranwankongs=Waranawon-
Ong.
War-are-ree-kas-Tazaaigadika.
Waraskoyack, Waraskweag=Warrasqueoc.
Waratcha, Waratka, Waratkass=Wenatchi.
Waraton=Maraton.
Waraye=Osage.
Warbigganus=Wabigganus.
Warchas–Washa.
Warciacoms, War ci a cum, War-ci-ā-cum-Wah-
kiakum.
War eagle people=Hangkautadhantsi.
Warenecker, Warenocker=Waoranec.
War-gun-uk-ke-zee-Waganakisi.
Warkiacom, Warkiacum=Wahkiakum.
Walega ol) wohan= Waleghaunwohan.
Wales=Eidenu.
Walexa-on-wohan= Waleghaunwohan.
Walhalla-Gualala.
Walhorninies=Menominee.
Walináki=Wewenoc.
Walipekutes=Wahpekute.
Wälis-kwā-ki-ool=Walas Kwakiutl.
Wä'litsum=Hahamatses. -
Walker River Pi-Utes=Agaihtikara.
Walkers=Shoshoko.
Wallah Wallah=Wallawalla.
Wal-lal-sim-ne=Walalsimni.
Wallamettes=Clow wewalla.
Wallamute=Ugalakmiut. -
Wal-la-pais=Walapai.
Wall-a-pi-Walpi.
Wallas = Wallie. -
Walla-Wallahs, Walla-Wallapum=Wallawalla.
Walla-Walloo = Wishosk.
w:it: Wallawollah, Wallewahos=Walla-
Walia.
Wal’-li=Wallie.
Wallow Wallow = WallaWalla.
Wall-Pah-Pe=Walapai.
Walnonoak-Wewenoc.
Walnut Will £
w: #" nakes, Walpahpe Snakes, Walpalla-
aloalol.
w£ #al ians=Walpi.
Walyepai= Walapai.
Wamakáva=Mohave.
Wamanus=Wiminuche.
Wamasit=Wamesit.
Wamasqueaks=Warrasqueoc.
Wambesitts=Wamesit.
Wam-bi-li'-ne-éa=Wablenicha.
Wamenuche=Wiminuche.
Wameset, Wamesut, Wammeset=Wamesit.
Wamnuga-oin, Wamnuxa-oi"=Wamnughaoin.
Wampa-Yampa.
Wampangs, Wampano, Wam-pa-no-gas, Wampa-
nooucks=Wampanoag.
Wam-pa-nos=Wappinger.
Wampeage=Wampanoag.
Wamponas = Wappinger.
Wamponoags=Wampanoag.
Wampum-makers=Abnaki.
Wamussonewug=Monsoni.
Wanak=Dakota.
Wanama'kéwajink=Wanamakewajenenik.
W = Unami.
Wanamuka's band=Winnemucca's Band.
Wananoak=Wewenoc.
Wānapüm=Sokulk.
Wanats=Huron.
Wanaxe=Wanaghe.
Wänbānaghi, Wanbanaki, Wanbanakkie, Wanb-
naghi=Abnaki.
Wanchas–Washa.
Wandats=Huron.
Wanderers=Detsanayuka, Missiassik.
Wan-dor-gon-ing=Ketchewaundaugenink.
Wandots: Huron.
Wané-asáñ'tlüñyí= Hickory Log.
Wanexit=Manéxit.
Wangadacea =Secotan.
Wang'-kat=Howungkut.
Wangum=Wongunk.
w: "axe" •= Waninkikikaracha-
*.
Wanjoacks=Nottoway.
Wankatamikee=Wakatomica.
Wannaton=Pabaksa.
Wan-nawega, Wan-naweza, Wan-nee-wack-a-ta-o-
ne-lar=Wannawegha.
Wannemuches=Wiminuche.
Wanonoaks=Wewenoc.
Wanoolchie=Wenatchi.
Wantats = Huron.
Wa-nuk'e-ye'-na=Hidatsa.
Waoming=Wyoming.
Waoranecks, Waoraneky=Waoranec.
Wa8aiation=Wea.
W£ Wapaghkonetta, Wapahkonetta,
apakanotta, Wapakonákunge=Wapakoneta.
Wah otah = Wahpekute. |
Wa'pamétánt=Yakima.
Wapanachk=Abnaki.
57009°–Bull. 30, pt 2–12–74
| Warm
| Wark-pay-ku-tay=Wahpekute.
Wark-pey-t'wawn=Wahpeton,
pring Indians=Tenino, Warm
Apache.
Warner's Ranch Indians=Agua Caliente.
Waroanekins=Waoranec.
Waronawanka=Waranawonkong.
Warpaton=Wahpeton.
Spring
w:date. arpekute, Warpekutey=Wahpe-
ute.
Warpeton, War-pe-ton-wan, War-pe-t'wans=Wah-
eton. -
arpicanata=Wapakoneta.
Warraghtinooks=Wea.
Warranawankongs, Warranawonkongs=Warana-
wonkong.
1170
[B. A. E.
WARRANOKE—WAZAZA
Warranoke=Waoranec.
Warraricas-Waradika.
Warraskorack, Warraskoyack, Warrasqueaks,
War-ras-squeaks=Warrasqueoc.
Warrawannankoncks=Waranawonkong.
Warriscoyake-Warrasqueoc.
Warronocke, Warronoco-Waranoke.
Warshas–Washa.
Wartokes=Watok.
Wartoolaharka-Tonanulla.
Warynawoncks=Waranawonkong.
Wasāāzj=Osage.
Wäsä'ba, Wasabaetage, Wa-sa-ba-eta-je=Wasabe.
Wasabehitaji=Wasabe, Wasabehitazhi.
wasáe'nikaciola-Wasaenikashika.
Wasagahas, Wasage=Osage.
Wasakshes=Waksachi.
Wasama=Awani.
Wasapekent=Wasapokent.
Wa-sa-sa-o-no, Wa-sa'-seh-o-no=Dakota.
Wasashe, Wa-sa-shis, Wä'sassa=Osage.
Wasawanik=Ouasouarini.
Wa-sa-wi-ca-xta-xni=Ohanhauska.
Wasawsee, Wasbasha=Osage.
Wascoes, Was-co-pam, Wascopan, Wascopaw, Was-
copens, Wascopums=Wasco.
Wase-ish-ta=Wezhinshte.
Wasegu-it'aji=Wasedtuitazhi.
Wa-sha-ba-Washabe.
Washacum=Weshacum.
Washai'ki, Wash'-a-keeks band,
Washakie's Band.
Washas–Osage, Washa.
Wa-sha-she=Osage.
Wash-a- =Inshtasanda.
Washaws=Washa, Washo.
Washbashaws=Osage.
Washikeek=Washakie's Band.
Washington Harbor=Sequim.
Washita, Washittas= Wichita.
Washö'xla=Oto.
Washpcoute, Washpecoate, Washpeconte, Wash-
w:#w Wahpekute.
ashpelong, Washpetong-Wahpeton.
Washpi-Walpi.
Washpotang=Wahpeton.
Wash-sashe=Osage.
Washtenaw–Wea.
Washt Kahápa=White Earth.
Wä'shütse=Sandia.
Wasićun-cinca-Washichunchincha.
Wasita=Wichita.
Wasiu-Washo.
Wasko, Waskopam, Waskosin, Waskows=Wasco.
Was-mil-ches=Wimilchi.
Wa-söb-benika-shing-ga=Wasabe.
Wassash, Wassashsha=Osage.
Wassawomees=Iroquois.
Was-saws=Washo, Waxhaw.
Wasses=Ouasouarini.
Wastana=Waxhaw.
Wasuihiyayedan, Wasuwicaxtanxi = Passing Hail's
Band.
Waswagaming=Wauswagiming.
Waswaganiwininiwag=Wahsuahgunewininewug.
Waswarini-Ouasouarini.
Was-waw-gun-nink=Wauswagiming.
Wataga, Wata'gi = Watauga.
Watahpahata-Kiowa. .
Watanons=Wea.
Watarees, Watary=Wateree.
Watasoons=A mahami.
Wa-tat-kah-Wahtatkin.
Watawawininiwok=Ottawa.
Watcape = Wachape.
Watceonpa, Watceuapa = Wacheunpa.
Watch-ahets=Wechikhit.
Watchamshwash-Wachamshwash.
Wat-ches=Wechikhit.
Watchusets= Wachuset.
Wateknasi =Tubatulabal.
Wateni"hte-Siksika.
Wate-pana toes, Watepaneto-Kiowa.
Water - Minnepata.
Wateree Chickanee-Wateree.
Watermelon Town – Totstalahoeetska.
Waterrees-Waterce.
Wathl pi-e-Walpi.
Washano=
Watlalla-Watlala.
Watoga, Watoge=Watauga.
Watohtata=Oto.
#' l
atopana = Watopapinah.
W£ =Oto. pap
Watpaton-Wakpaatonwan.
Watsa-he-wa=Watsaghika.
Watsequendo=Watsequeorda's Band.
Wat-so-ke-wa-Watsaghika.
Wattasoons=Amahami.
Watterree-Wateree.
#: W'
attoogee-Watauga.
Wattos=Wappo. ug
Waqūtata=Oto.
Wau-ba-na-kees=Abnaki.
Waubash Indians=Wabash.
Waub-ish-ash-e=Wabezhaze.
Waubose=Maskegon, #"undurah wininewug.
W' -
Wauch-ta=Tashhuanta.
Waugan=Waugau.
Waughwauwame=Wyoming.
Wa £ Waugweoughtannes=Wea.
Wauh-tecq=Wakhtek.
Waukatamike, Waukataumikee, Waukatomike
Wakatomica.
Waukiacum, Wau-ki-a-cums, Waukiecum's, Wauki
kam, Wau-ki-kum=Wahkiakum.
Waukouta band=Khemnichan.
Waulapta, Waulatpas, Waulatpus=Cayuse.
Wau-lit-sah-mosk-Hahamatses.
Waupacootar=Wahpekute.
Waupatone=Wahpeton.
Wauphauthawonaukee=Wapakoneta.
Wausashe=Osage.
Waushakee's band=Washakie's Band.
Wauwaughtanees=Wea.
Wawāh-Maidu, Wintun.
Wawaightonos=Wea.
Wawamie=Wyoming.
Wawarasinke, Wawarsing=Wawarsink.
Wawayoutat-Wawayontat.
Wawbunukkeeg=Abnaki.
Wawcottonans=Wea.
Wawechkairini-Weskarini.
Waweenock=Wewenoc.
Wawehattecooks=Wea.
Wawenech, Wawenock=Wewenoc.
Waweotonans, Waweoughtannes=Wea,
Waweskairini-Weskarini.
w: -nuk-kiz-ze, Waw-gun-uk-ke-zie-Wagana-
(181.
Wa-wha=Osage.
Wawiachtanos, Wawiaghta, Wawiaghtanakes, Wa.
wiaghtanon=Wea.
Wawiaghtenkook=Tiosahrondion.
Wawiaghtonos, Wawia'hta'nua-Wea.
W: Wawyachtonoc.
Wä'wik'em-Wawikyem.
Wawiotonans, Wawioughtanes=Wea.
Waw-ka-sau-su-Wakasassa.
Wawkwunkizze=Waganakisi.
Waw-lis-knahkewlth, Waw-lis-knahk-newith-Walas
Kwakiutl.
Waw-lit-sum=Hahamatses.
Wawpeentowahs=Wahpeton.
Wawquoit=Waquoit.
w: Wawrigwick-Norridgewock.
Wawsash, Waw-sash-e=Osage.
Wawyachteioks=Wawyachtonoc.
Wawyachtenoke-Wea.
Waxaus, Waxaws, Waxsaws==Waxhaw.
Wayå'hi-Wahayahi.
Wayahtónuki-Wea.
Wayanaes-Cummaquid.
Wayandotts=Huron.
Waya-ta-nó-ke=Miami.
Wayattano, Wayattanoc=Wyantenuc.
Wayaughtanock-Wawyachtonoc.
Waymessick-Wamesit.
Wayomick, Wayoming= £.
Wayondots, Wayondotts=Huron.
Wayoughtanies=Wea.
Wayunckeke Wacuntug.
Wayundatts, Wayundotts=Huron.
Way-yam-pams-Wiam.
Wazaza-Osage, Wazhazha.
BULL. 30]
Wazaze=Wazhazha, Wazhazhe.
Wazazhas, Wazazies=Wazhazha.
Wa-zhä'-zha=Wazhazhe.
Wa-zha-zhe-Osage.
Wa'-zhese-ta=Wezhinshte.
Wa-zi'-ya-ta Pa-da’-nir) = Arikara.
Waziya witcacta=Wahziah.
Waziyztz=Wazhazha.
Waz-za-ar-tar=Zaartar.
Wazzazies=Wazhazha, Wazhazhe.
W"Banankee = Abnaki.
#Waun.
e-a-guf-ka=Weogufka.
Weah - Wea.
Weakaote= Khemnichan.
Weakis=Wewoka.
Wealusing=Wyalusing.
Wealuskingtown=Wyalusing.
Weandots= Huron.
Weanohronons=Wenrohronon.
Weashkimek=Eskimo.
Weatauge=Weataug.
Weathersfield Indians=Pyquaug.
Weatog=Weataug.
Weatsa-he-wa=Watsaghika.
Weaus, Weaws=Wea.
Weber River Yutas, Weber Utes=Cumumbah.
Webings=Winnebago.
Webinoche, Webinoche Utahs,
minuche.
Wecamses=Wicocomoco.
Wecapaug=Wekapaug.
Wecco's= Waco.
Wechagaskas-Wessagusset.
We-che-ap-pe-nah = Itscheabine.
Wechigit=Wichikik.
We-chil-la, We-chill-la-Wahkila.
Wechkentowoons=Mechkentowoon.
Wech-pecs, Wech-pecks, Wech-peks=Yurok
Wechquaeskeck=Wecquaesgeek.
We-chummies=Wikchamni.
Weckquaesgeek, Weckquaesguk, Weckquaskeck,
Weckquesicks, Wecks=Wecquaesgeek.
Wecoka-Wewoka.
Wecos= Waco.
Weeah, Weea's, Weeaws=Wea.
Weechagaskas–Wessagusset.
Weeco = Waco.
Weecockcogee = Withlacoochee.
Weeds=Wea.
Wee-ka-nahs=Taos.
Wee-kee-moch, eekenoch = Wikeno.
We’-e-ko = Waco.
Weektumkas = Wetumpka.
Weelacksels=Wailaksel.
Weelhick Thuppek=Schoenbrunn.
W:- Wim £e.
eendegoag-Weendigo.
':*:
Webrinoches=Wi-
Weeokees=Wewoka. -
Weepers=Assiniboin, Coaque.
Weepo = Wipho.
Weepomeokes=Weapemeoc.
Weequakut-Waquoit.
Weesagascusett=Wessagusset.
Wee Shotch = Wishosk.
Wee-tam-ka-Wetumpka.
Weetemore = Pocasset.
Weetle-toch=Oetlitk.
Weetumkees, Weetumkus, Weetumpkee-We-
tumpka.
Weewaikun = Wiweakam
Weewok= Wi
Wee-yot–Wiyat.
Wegegi–Wejegi.
We # car=Weogufka.
We hee skeu (chien)=Heviasnipahis.
Wehtak= Wiatiac.
Weh-ta-mich= Klimmim.
Weht'l-qua–Wetlko.
Weichaka-Ougrin=Wakhakukdhin.
Weitchpec=Weitspus, Yurok.
Weithspek=Yurok.
Weitle toch=Oetlitk.
Weits-pek= Yurok.
Weji-gi=Wejegi.
Weiincte=Wezhinshte.
Wekisa, Wekivas, Wekiwa-Wikaithlako.
WAZAZE-WE-WARK-KUM
1171
Wéko, Wéku, Wékush=Waco.
Welakamika=Welagamika.
We-la-poth=Tsewenalding.
Welasatux=Wolasatux.
We-la-tah-Picuris.
Welch=White Indians.
Welsh Bearded Indians=Welsh Indians.
Welsh Indians= Hopi, White Indians.
Welwashxé'ni=Welwashkeni.
Wemalche, We-melches=Wimilchi.
Wemenuche, Wemenutche Utahs=Wiminuche.
We-messouret=Missouri.
Wemiamik=Miami.
We-mil-che=Wimilchi.
Wemintheew=Munsee.
We-mol-ches=Wimilchi.
Wenango=Venango.
Wenatcha, Wenatshapam, Wenatshapan, Wenatshe-
um=Wenatchi.
enaumeew=Unami.
Wendats= Huron.
Weneaw, Wenee-Winyaw.
We-né-mu=Hueneme.
Wenimisset=Wenimesset
Weningo, Weningo Town=Venango.
Wenot=Yangna,
Wenrio=Ouenrio.
Wenro-Wenrohronon.
Wenuhtokowuk=Nanticoke.
Weocksockwillacum=Smackshop.
We-o-haw-Wiyahawir.
Weoka=Wewoka.
Weoming=Wyoming.
Weopomeiok, Weopomeokes-Weapemeoc.
Wepawaugs=Paugusset.
Weperigoueiawek=Weperigweia.
Weq 'ach=Wechquadnach.
Wequa-esgecks=Wecquaesgeek.
Wequapaug, We': Wekapaug.
Wequehachke=Wappinger.
Wequetank=Wechquetank. - -
Ui ti , Wérow icos,
Werowocomoco–Werowacomoco.
Wés'à e'nikaci'xia-Wesaenikashika.
Wesaguscasit, Wesaguscus=Wessagusset.
$:£
Wés'à nikaci"ga=Shoshoni.
Wes uaset=Wessagusset.
Weshakim, Weshakum=Weshacum.
Wesh-ham=Tlakluit.
Weskeskek, Wesquecqueck=Wecquaesgeek.
Wessaguscus, Wessagusquasset, Wessagussett=Wes-
Sagusset.
Wesselowskoje-Veselofski.
Westaugustus=Wessagusset.
West Congeeto, West Congeta, West Congeto, West
Cooncheto-Conchachiton.
Westenhook=Westenhuck.
Western Dog ribbed Indians=Tsantieottine.
Western Indians=Creeks.
Western Mackenzie Innuit=Kangmaligmiut.
Western Shoshones=Shoshoko.
Western Sioux=Teton.
Western Snakes=Wihinasht.
West Imongalasha-Imongalasha.
West Yaso, West Yazoo =Yazoo. * *
We'-suala-kuin-Sandia.
Wetahato-Kiowa.
Wétankni=Warm Spring Indians.
Wetapahato-Kiowa.
Wetc. a- Witchah.
Wetcean'- Wetchon.
Wetch-pec, Wetch-peck=Yurok.
We-te-pá-hă'to = Kiowa.
Wetersoon=Amahami.
Wé-t'hlu-ella-kwin=San Felipe.
Wethoecuchytalofa = Withlacoocheetalofa.
Wetopahata= Kiowa.
Wetquescheck=Wecquaesgeek.
WetsagowAn’=Wetsagua.
Wetshipweyanah = Chipewyan.
Wettaphato-Kiowa.
We-tum-cau, Wetumka, Wetumkee, Wetumpkees–
Wetumpka.
We-wai-ai-kai=Wiwekae.
We-wai-ai-kum = Wiweakam.
Wé'wamasq Em=Wewamaskem.
We-wark-ka-Wiwekae.
We-wark-kum = Wiweakam.


1172
[B. A. E.
wÉwAY-A-KAY—wiNDIGos
Weway-a-kay=Wiwekae.
Weway-a-kum=Wiweakam.
We-way-a-ky=Wiwekae.
Wewechkairini=Weskarini.
Weweenocks, Wewenocks=Wewenoc.
Wé-wi-ca-sa=Kainah.
Wewoak-har, Wewoakkan, Wewoakkar, Wewoak-
kar Wockoy, We-wo-cau, Wewoko = Wewoka.
Wewoonock=Wewenoc.
We yAn’=Weyon.
Weyandotts=Huron.
Weyat=Wishosk.
Wey-eh-hoo-Yehuh.
Weyet=Wishosk.
Weyoming=Wyoming.
Weyondotts=Huron.
We-yot–Wiyat.
Whacoe=Waco.
Whalatt-HWotat.
Whampinages=Wampanoag.
Wha-pa-ku-tahs=Wahpekute.
Whapetons=Wahpeton.
Whash-to-na-ton=Khwaishtunnetunne.
Whatatt=Hwotat.
Whatoga = Watauga.
Wheelappa, Wheelappers=Willopah.
Wheelcuttas=Whilkut.
Whe-el-po, Whe-el-poo=Colville.
Whetstone country=Wabaquasset.
Whil-a- £.
Whill Wetz=Cooniac.
Whinega=Huna.
Whippanaps=Abnaki.
Whirlpool=Willopah.
Whishkah=Whiskah.
Whish-ten-eh-ten = Khwaishtunnetunne.
Whiskläleitoh – Kittizoo.
Whistanatin=Khwaishtunnetunne.
White Apple Village=White #!'
White Bearded Indians=White Indians.
White Bird Nez Percés=Lamtama.
White Cap Sioux=White Cap Indians.
White Clay=White Earth.
White Eagle=Khuya.
White Earth band=Gawababiganikak.
White Fish Indians=Attikamegue.
White-Goose Eskimos = Kangormiut.
White Ground= Ikanhatki.
White Hair's band = Pahatsi.
White Indians=Menominee, Hopi.
White Knives=Tussawehe.
White Pani, White Pania=Pawnee.
White People=Stoam Ohimal.
White Pueblo = Nabatutuei.
White River Indians=Klikitat, Niskap,
mish, Smulkamish.
White Salmon Indians=Chilluckkittequaw.
White towns=Taluamikagi.
Whittumke=Wetumpka.
Whiwunai= 'W,
Whonkenteaes, Whonkenties=Whonkentia.
Whonnoch, Whonock=Wharnock.
Whull-e-mooch=Salish.
W' , Whulwhypum=Klikitat.
Whyack=Wyah.
Wiahtanah = Waweatenon.
Wi’-ah-ton-oon'-gi=Wea.
Wialetpum=Cayuse.
Wialosing, Wialusing=Wyalusing.
Wiandotts= Huron.
Wiapes=Quapaw.
Wiatanons=Wea.
Wiatiacks=Wiatiac.
Wiaut–Wea.
Wibismuche=Wiminuche.
Wibu ka pa=Mohave:
Wiccakaw-Wakokayi.
Wic-chum-nee = Wikchamni.
Wiccomisses=Wicocomoco.
Wicguaesgeck=Wecquaesgeek.
Wich-a-chim-ne=Wikchamni.
Wichagashas, W#" =Wessagusset.
Wichegati-Wichikik.
Wichetahs, Wichetas= Wichita.
Wi’-chi-kik=Wechikhit.
Wichiyela =Yankton.
Wichumnies=Wikchamni.
Wich-sis-Wakhshek.
Wiciyela–Yankton.
Skopa-
Wickabaug=Wekapaug.
Wickagjock=Wiekagjoc.
Wick-a Nook=Wickaninnish.
Wick eek. Wick eeke, Wickersheck. Wickes-
keck=Wecquaesgeek.
Wic - = Wickaninnish.
Wickquaskeck, Wickwaskeck=Wecquaesgeek.
Wico = Waco.
Wicoko winwu, Wi-co-ko wün-wu-Wishoko.
Wicomaw = Waccamaw.
Wicomese, Wicomesse, Wicomick= Wicocomoco.
Wicomocons=Secowocomoco.
Wicomocos=Wicocomoco.
Wicosels=Waikosel.
Wicquaesgeckers, Wicquaskaka-Wecquaesgeek.
#####". Papaso P.
apa=Maricopa, Papago, Puma.
Wi’d ": p pa
Wiechquaeskeck, Wiechquaesqueck, Wiechquas-
keck, £wecause seek.
Wiekagjocks=Wiekagjoc.
Wiequaeskeck, # '£,
w: aloosen, Wighalosscon, Wighalousin–wya-
using.
Wighcocómicoes, Wighcocomoco, Wighcomocos,
£ Wighocomoco = Wicoconoco.
Wighguaeskeek=Wecquaesgeek.
#. Waccamaw.
Wihaloosing=Wyalusing:
Wihinagut, Wihinast=Wihinasht.
Wi-ic'-ap-i-nah=Itscheabine.
Wikachumnis=Wikchamni.
Wikagyl=Wecquaesgeek.
Wi-kai-lako = Wikaithlako.
Wi Kain Mocs=Waikenmuk.
Wikanee=Wikeno.
Wik-chum-ni-Wikohamni.
Wikeinoh=Wikeno.
Wi’ko = Waco.
Wi'k'öxtenox=Wikoktenok.
Wik-'sach-i-Waksachi.
Wik-tchum'-ne, Wiktshöm'ni=Wikchamni.
Wi’-ku= Waco. -
Wikuedo-wininiwak, Wikuéduuk=Wequadong.
Wikurzh-Wikorzh.
Wikwadunk, Wikwed, Wikwedong=Wequadong.
Wi Lackees, Wilacki-Wailaki.
W: :W'
ilamky=Wetumpka.
Wilana=Picuris. p
Wi-la-pusch=Tsewenalding.
Wilatsu'kwe=Coyoteros.
Wild Cat=Koakotsalgi.
Wild Creeks=Seminole.
Wilde Coyotes=Navaho.
Wildlucit=Wyalusing.
Wild Nation=Ettchaottine.
Wild Oats, Nation of the, Wild Rice, Wild Rice Eat-
ers, Wild Rice Men=Menominee.
Wilfa Ampáfa amim=Twana.
Wi’-li-gi, Wi’-li-gi-i’=San Felipe.
=Mohave.
Wili'yi-Willstown.
Willacum=Smackshop.
Willamette Falls Indians=Clow wewalla.
Willamette tribe-Cathlacumup.
Willamette Tumwater band, Willammette Indians-
Clow wewalla.
Willámotki tituxan=Willewah.
Willa-noucha-talofa=Willanoucha.
Willapah=Willopah.
Willem=Willi.
Willenoh-Willopah.
Willetpos=Cayuse.
Willhametts=Clow wewalla,
Willie=Willi.
Willinis-Illinois.
Willow Creek Indians=Low him.
Wils T. =Will's Town.
Wi-ma=Mimal.
Wimilches=Wimilchi.
Wiminanches, Wiminenuches=Wiminuche.
Wimosas–Yamasee.
Winatshipüm=Wenatchi.
Winbiégüg=Winnebago.
Wind-Hutalgalgi.
Win-de-wer-rean-toon=Mdewakanton.
Wind Family-Hutalgalgi.
Windigos=Weendigo.

BULL. 30]
Wind people=Kiyuksa.
Winds, Town of the +=Pinawan.
Windsor Indians= Podunk.
Wineaus=Winyaw. -
Winebago, Winebagoe, Winebégok, Winepegouek=
Winnebago.
Winesemet=Winnisimmet.
Winetaries=Hidatsa.
Wingadocea=Secotan.
Wingah=Winyaw.
Wingandacoa, Wingandagoa, Winginans, Wingi-
nas =Secotan.
Winibagos=Winnebago.
Winibigociciwininiwag = Winnebegoshishiwinini-
Walk.
Winibigong, Winipegou-Winnebago.
Winisemit, Winisimett, Winisimmit=Winnisimmet.
winnabagoes: Winnebago.
Winnakenozzo-Miniconjou.
Winnas band, Winnas-ti=Wihinasht.
Winnebager, Winnebages, Winneb
bagoe, Winnebagoec, Winnebagog,
#. Winnebago.
Winnebigos =Winnebegoshishiwininewak.
Winnenocks=Wewenoc.
Winnepans, Winnepaus, 'win nebago.
Winnepisseockeege= Winnepesauki.
Winnesemet, Winnesimet=Winnisimmet.
Win-nes-tes=Wihinasht.
Winnibígog=Winnebago.
Winnibigoshish Lake (band) = Winnebegoshishiwi-
ninewak.
Win-ni-mim=Winimem.
Winnimissett=Wenimesset.
Winnipegouek=Winnebago.
Winnisemit, Winnisimet=Winnisimmet.
Winooskoek= Winooskeek.
Winter Island=Neiuningaitua.
Wintoon, Wintu-Wintun.
Winyo= Winyaw.
Wioming, Wiomink=Wyoming.
Wiondots=Huron.
Wi’oq Emaé= Wiokemae.
Wippanaps=Abnaki.
Wiquashex, Wiquaeskeck=Wecquaesgeek.
Wisack, Wisacky=Waxhaw.
W£=Missisauga.
agusset=WessaguSSet. -
Wiscassett Indians=Wewenoc.
Wisculla-Wiskala.
Wis-cum-nes=Wikchamni.
Wisham= Wishram.
Wishham=Tlakluit.
Wishitaw–Wichita.
Wish-pooke=Yurok.
Wish-ram, Wishrans=Tlakluit.
Wish-ta-nah-tin, Wishtanatan, Wish-te-na-tin=
Khwaishtunnetunne.
#:Wause:
erscreeke=Wecquaesgeek.
Wis-kul-la=W £
W et=Wessagusset.
W odewinini-Metis.
Wissams=Tlakluit.
Wiss-co-pam=Wasco.
Wissiquack=Nesaquake.
Wiss-whams=Tlakluit.
Wis'-tüm-à-ti’téne’=Khwaishtunnetunne.
WiTackees, Wi Tackee-Yukas–Wailaki.
Witaháwiéatá=Pitahauerat.
Witamky=Wetumpka.
Witanghatal=Serranos.
w£wits" Wi’tapāhā’tu, Witapätu=
OWa.
Witapiù=Wutapiu.
Witawaziyata=Witawaziyataotina.
Witch-a-taws, Witcheta, Witchetaw,
Witchitaws=Wichita.
Witcinya"pina-Itscheabine.
Witetsaän, Wi-tets'-han= Hidatsa.
Withchetau=Wichita.
Without-Bows=Sans Arcs.
Witishaxta'nu=Illinois.
Witoupo. Witowpa, Witowpo=Ibitoupa.
itquescheck, Witgueschreek=Wec-
oag, Winne-
innebagoue,
Witchitas,
WitQueschack,
quaesgeek;
Wi’ts'a-Widja
Wi’ts'a
Ja.
t’inai'=Widja-gitunai.
Witsch-piks=Yurok.
WIND PEOPLE—WOSCOPOM
1173
Witshita, Witsitä’=Wichita.
Witsogo=Tsofkara.
Witsta=Bellabella.
Witumki=Wetumpka.
Witüne=Kadohadacho.
Wi-tup-a'-tu=Kiowa.
Wi-uh-sis=Wakhshek.
Wiuini’em=Ditsakana.
Wiwagam=Wiweakam.
Wi-wai-ai-kai=Wiwekae.
Wi-wai-ai-kum=Wiweakam.
Wiwas–Quigalta.
Wiwash=Nanticoke.
Wiwayiki=Wiwekae.
Wiweaqam=Wiweakam.
Wi-we-eke=Wiwekae.
Wi’-w6-ékum=Wiweakam.
Wiweq’aé=Wiwekae.
Wi-wi- =Wiweakam.
Wiwāxka=Wewoka.
Wiyandotts=Huron.
Wi-yot=Wiyat.
W-ltoo-ilth-aht=Ucluelet.
W-nahk-ta-kook, Wnahktukook=Westenhuck.
W’nalächtko=Unalachtigo.
W'nāmiu=Unami.
Wnoghquetookoke=Westenhuck.
Wo-a-pa-nach-ki=Abnaki.
Woapikamikunk=Wapicomekoke.
Woas=Uva.
Wobanaki=Abnaki.
woc co-coie, Wocke Coyo–Wakokayi,
Wock-soche=Waksachi.
Wocons=WOccon.
Woenoeks=WeWenoc.
Wo-he-nóm’-pa=Oohenonpa.
Wóhesh-Pawnee.
Wohlpahpe Snakes=Walpapi.
Wokkon=WOccon.
Wok-sach-e=Waksachi.
Wokukay=Wakokayi.
Wolapi=Walpi.
Wo-lass-i=Wowolasi.
Wolf=Mahican, Michirache.
Wolf Eaters=Coyoteros.
Wolf gens=Kharatanumanke.
Wolf Indians, Wolf Pawnee-Skidi.
Wolf People=Mandhinkagaghe.
Wolftown=Wahyahi.
Wolf tribe of the Delawares=Munsee.
Wolkukay=Wakokayi.
Wollah-wollah, Wollaolla, Wollawalla, Wollawollahs,
Wollawwallah, Wol-law-wol-lah=Wallawalla.
Woll-pah-pe=Walpapi.
Wol-pi=Walpi,
Wolsatux=Wolasatux.
Wolves=Skidi.
Woman # band=Tonoyiet's Band.
Woman-o-she Utes=Wiminuche.
Womenog=Wewenoc.
Womenunche=Wiminuche.
Wompanaoges, Wompanoag, Womponoags=Wam-
anoag.
onalatoko-Unalachtigo.
Wonami=Unami.
Wöng-ge=Jemez.
w£". Wongums, Wongunck, Wongung=Won-
unk.
w: as his-Brule.
Woocon=Woccon.
Wood Assiniboines=Tschantoga.
Wood Crees=SakaWithiniwuk.
Wooden-lips=Tlingit.
Wood Indians=Nopeming, Nuchwugh, Tutchone-
Kutchin.
Wood people=Hankutchin.
Woods Bloods=Istsikainah.
Wood Stoneys=Tschantoga.
Wóopotsi't=Wohkpotsit.
Woo-pum=Wopum.
Wooselalim=Clallam.
Woo-wells=Wowol.
Wopowage=Paugusset.
Wóqpotsit=Wohkpotsit.
Woranecks=Waoranec.
Woraqa, Wo-rá-qé=Potawatomi.
Workons=Woccon.
Worm People=Esksinaitupiks.
Woscopom=Wasco.
1174
1B. A. E.
WOS-SOSH-E-YABIPAfyE
Wos-sosh-e=Osage.
Wö’tapío=Wutapiu.
#
Wouachita=Ouachita.
Wowenocks=Wewenoc.
Wowocau=Wewoka.
Wowolasi-Wolasi.
#. 'w': i
oyming, woyumoth= Wyoming.
£
Wrole Alley=Molala.
Wrylackers=Wailaki.
W. Schious=Teton.
W‘shā'nātu-Shallattoo.)
W'tawas–Ottawa.
Wü'cketān=Wushketan.
Wüh' ta pi u=Wutapiu.
Wu'-i-t'a-ola'-à-Wuituthlaa..]
Wukaxé'ni=Wukakeni.
w: 'W'ni. -
Wukhquautenauk=Wechquadnach. n
Wuk-så'-che=Waksachi.
Wu'lastük'-widk=Malecite.
Wulx=Shasta, Upper Takelma.
Wunalachtigo=Unalachtigo.
Wun-a-muc-a's band= Winnemucca's Band.
Wun-a-muc-a's (the Second) band = Kuyuidika.
Wunaumeeh-Unami.
Wunnashowatuckowogs,
Wunnashowatuckoog. .
Wü-sa-si=Osage.
Wüshqüm=Wishram, , , ,
Wüshqāmā-pâm=Tlakluit.,
Wushuum=Wishram.
Wu-so'-ko = Wishoko.
Wut-at-Hwotat. -
Wute’-elit, Wute’en–Cherinak. i.
Wutsta'-Bellabella.
Wu’turen = Cherinak.
Wyachtenos, Wyahtinaws=Wea. . .
Wyalousing, Wyalucing=Wyalusing.
Wunnashowatuckqut-
Wyam=Wiam.
Wyaming=W '' ing.
Wy-am-pams, £".
Wyandote, Wyandotte=Huron.
Wyandot Town=Junundat.
Wyandotts=Huron.
Wyantanuck=Wyantenuc.
Wyantenock=Wéantinock.
Wyantenuck=Wyantenuc.
Wyapes=Quapaw.
Wyatanons=Wea.
Wyatiack= Wiatiac.
Wybusing=Wyalusing.
yckerscreeke=Wecquaesgeek.
Wycless=Waitlas.
Wycomes, Wycomeses=Wicocomoco.
Wyeacktenacks=Wea.
Wyeck=Wawyachtonoc.
Wy-eilat=Cayuse.
Wye-Lackees=Wailaki.
Wyeluting=Wyalusing.
Wykenas = Wikeno.
Wylachies, #. Wy-laks=Wailaki.
Wylucing, Wylusink=Wyalusing.
Wyniaws=Winyaw.
Wynoochee-Wenatchi.
Wy-noot-che=Wenatchi.
Wyogtami=Wea.
Wyolusing=Wyalusing.
Wyomen, omin, Wyomink, Wyomish-Wyoming.
Wyondats, Wyondotts=Huron.
Wyquaesquec-Wecquaesgeek.
Xabotaj, Xabotaos=Tano.
Xacatin=Soucatino.
Xacona, Xacono=Jacona.
Xaeser=Haeser.
Xa'exaes=China Hat.
£: Agua Caliente.
Xa-hé-ta'-no-Apache.
Xai’ma arangua's=Comecrudo.
Xaima'me=Cotonam.
# =Haena.
a-isla'- Haisla, Kitamat.
Xak nuwu' – Hukanuwu.
Xalay=Zuñi.
Xamaná6= Hawmanao.
Xamunanuc=Xamunambe.
Xanā’ks'iala=Kitlope.
# £1.
pany=Snongopovi.
Xapes, *::ipes.
Xapira=Xapida.
Xaqua-Xagua.
Xaqueuira=Harahey, Quivira.
am=Xarame.
Xaramenes, Xaranames=Aranama.
Xaratenumanke=Pawnee.
Xaray=Zuñi. -
Xaslindiñ= Haslinding.
Xatol=Xatoe.
Xàtukwiwa= Wintun.
Xau'-i=Chaui.
Xawályapay=Walapai.
Xà'xamatses=Hahamatses.
Xax'éqt=Kakekt.
Xé+ koan=Hehlkoan.
Xemes, xemes, Xeméz=Jemez.
Xenopué=Genobey.
Xeres=Keresan Family.
Xharame=Xarame.
Xhiahuam, Xhiahuan=Siaguan.
Xiabu=Hiabu.
Xicarillas-Jicarilla.
Xiguan=Siaguan.
# jame.
eños, Xilenos=Gila Apache.
Ximena, Ximera=Galisteo.
Xiomato-Piamato.
Xipaolabi=Shipaulovi.
Xiscaca-Xisca.
Xixame=Sijame.
Xocomes=Jocomes.
Xoé'xoé= Koikoi.
Xöi'lkut-Whilkut.
Xommapavi=Shongopovi.
Xömoks=Comox.
Xonalüs=Yonalus.
Xongopabi, Xongopani, Xongopaui, Xongopavi-
Shongopovi.
#onoidag=Sonoita:
Xonsadiñ=Honsading.
#:# i
ougopavi=Shongopov1.
#'
Xöwünküt=Howungkut.
#5'yalas, Xoyā'les=Hoyalas.
Xptianos Manssos=Manso.
Xuacatino=Soacatino.
Xu'Adjilnaga'i-skedans.
Xü'adji-nao-Hutsnuwu.
Xuala, Xualla-Cheraw.
Xuámitsan=Quamichan.
Xuanes=Huanes.
Xuco, Xucu =Shuku.
Xudes= Hwates.
Xuikuāyaxân-Huikuayaken.
Xumanas, Xumanes, Xumarias, Xumas, Xumases
Tawehash.
Xumátcam=Tepecano.
Xumiéxen=Comiaken.
Xumtáspé=Nawiti.
Xumunaumbe-Xamunambe.
Xumupamí, Xumupani-Shongopovi.
Xuqua =Xugua.
Xüts! hit tan=Kutshittan.
Xuts!nuwu'-Hutsnuwu.
x d’tx.utkawét-Huthutkawedl.
Xwä'xöts=Wharhoots.
Ya'-Yafigtsaa.
Ya-galas: Umpqua.
Yaai'x'aq Emaé=Yaaihakemae.
Yāā'kimä-Yakima.
Ya-atze=San Marcos.
Yabapais, Yabijoias, Yabipaees, Yabipai-Yavapai,
Yabipai £= Paiute. pa
Yabipai Muca-Oraibi.
Yabipais=Yavapai.
Yabipais Cuercomaches=Cuercomache.
Yabipais Jabesua=Havasupai.
Yabipais Lipan=Lipan.
Yabipais Nabajay-Navaho.
Yabipais Natagé– Kiowa Apache.
Yabipais Tejua-Tejua,
Yabipaíye, Yabipay, Yabipias-Yavapai.
BuLL. 301
Yacaaws, Yacamaws=Yakima.
Yacaws=Makah.
Yacco = Acoma.
Yachachumnes=Yachikamni.
Yachakeenees=Ditsakana.
Yachchumnes=Yachikamni.
Yach'ergamut-Yacherk.
Yachies=Texas.
Yachimese=Yachikamni.
Yachimichase=Chitimacha.
Yachou, Yachoux=Yazoo.
Yachtshil' iut–Yakchilak.
*::man, ackamaws, Yackaws, Yackimas=Yak-
Intl. -
Yaco-Acoma.
Yacomans=Yakima.
Yacona Indians, Yacone, Yacons=Yaquina.
Yacovanes=Yojuane.
Yactaché-Yatasi.
Yá-cu, Yá-cu-mé 3ünné=Chemetunne.
Yacumi=Yacomui.
Ya’d As=Yadus.
Yaesumnes=Yusumne.
Ya’gAn=Yagun.
Yagnetsito =Yagenechito.
Yagochsanogéchti=Onondaga.
Yaguánéehitons. Yagueneschito =Yagenechito.
Ya'-ha-Yahalgi.
Yahatc, Yahats=Yahach.
Yah-bay-páiesh=Yavapai.
Yahkutats=Yakutat.
Yā‘hlāhaimub'ahütülba=Taos.
Yahmáyo-Yuma.
Yah-nih-kahs=Ataakut.
*::mkin. Yahooskin, Yahooskin Snakes-Yahu-
skill.
Yahowa=Iowa.
£
rungwago=Yoroon wago.
Yahshoo-Yazoo.
Yah-shoots, Yahshutes=Chemetunne.
Yahweakwioose=YukweakiWidose.
Yah-wil-chin-ne=YaWilchine.
Yá-idésta=Molala.
Yainakshi, Yainakskni=Yaneks.
Yais=Eyeish.
Yajumui=Yusumne.
Y as, Yakanias, Yakemas, Yakenia=Yakima.
Yaket-ahno-klatak-makanay, Ya'k'ét aqkinuqtle'êt
kts'mā’kinik=Akanekunik.
Ya-ki-as-Yokaia.
Yakimaw=Yakima.
Yakka=Yaka.
Ya'klä’nas–Yaku-lanas.
Ya'kokonka'pai=Karankawa.
Yakon, Yákona, Yakonah, Yakone=Yaquina.
Yaku'dā’t=Yakutat.
Ya-Mün'-ni-me' aunné=Yaquina.
Yakutatskoe=Yakutat.
Yakutskalitnik, Yakutzkelignik=Tutago.
Yakweakwioose=YukWeakwioose.
Yākwü Lennas =Yaku-lanas.
Yak-y-you-Yukweakwioose.
Yalaas-Yazoo.
Yalchedunes=Alchedoma.
Yale=Shilckuatl.
Yalesumnes, Yalesumni =Yusumne.
Yalipays=Yavapai.
Yallashee, Yaltasse=Yatasi.
Yama=Yuma.
Yamages=Yamasee.
Yamágas-Mohave.
Yamagatock=Yamako.
Yamaiab=Mohave.
Yá i=Warm Spring Indians.
Yamas, Yamases, Yamassálgi, Yamassecs, Yamassees,
Yamassi=Yamasee.
Yamaya= Mohave.
Yamesee-Yamasee.
Yamhareek=Ditsakana.
Yam-Hill=Yamel.
Yamkallie=Yonkalla.
Yamkally= Kalapooian Family, Yonkalla.
Yamlocklock=Tamuleko.
Yammacrans, Yammacraw=Yamacraw.
Y ,Ya * -----,
Yamasee.
Yam-mü's=Yammostuwiwagaiya.
Yamoisees, Yamossees=Yamasee.
YACAAWS-YA-SU-CHAH
1175
Yampah-Comanche.
Yam Pah-Utes=Yampa.
Yā’mpaini-Comanche.
Yam-pái o=Yavapai.
Yampai-ri'kani-Comanche.
Yampais, Yampaos=Yavapai.
Yamparack, Yamparakas, Yamparecks, Yamparee-
kas, Yamparicas, Yam’pari'ka-Ditsakana.
Yampas–Yavapai.
Yam-pa-se-cas, Yampatéka-Ditsakana.
Yampatick-ara=Yampa.
Yampaxicas-Ditsakana.
Yampay=Yavapai.
Yampequaws=Umpqua.
Yamperack, Yamperethka, Yam-per-rikeu, Yam-pe-
uc-coes=Ditsakana.
£ Cristóbal.
Yampi, Yampias–Yavapai.
Yampirica, Yam-pi-ric-coes=Ditsakana.
Yampi Utes, Yamp-Pah-Utahs=Yampa.
Yanabi=Ayanabí.
Yanckton=Yankton.
Yanctannas =Yanktonai.
Yancton=Yankton.
Yanctonais–Yanktonai.
Yanctonas =Yankton.
Yanctonees=Yanktonai.
Yanctongs=Yankton.
Yanctonie. Yanctonnais–Yanktonai.
Yanctonnais Cutheads= Pabaksa.
Yanctons, Yanctonwas, Yanctorinans, Yanctowah-
Yankton.
Yānehe-Tonkawa.
Yaneton. Yanetong=Yankton.
Yanga, Yang-ha=Yangna.
Yangtons Ahnah =Yanktonai.
Yanieye-róno=Mohawk.
Yanioseaves=Yamasee.
Yankamas=Yakima.
Yanka-taus, Yanktau-Sioux, Yank toan=Yankton.
Yanktoanan, Yanktoanons=Yanktonai.
Yankton=Brulé.
Yanktona, Yankton Ahná, Yankton Ahnah, Yank-
ton-aias, Yanktonais, Yanktonans, Yank-ton-ees=
Yanktonai.
Yanktongs=Yankton.
Yanktonians, Yanktonias-Sioux, Yanktonies, Yank-
tonnan, Yanktonnas =Yanktonai.
Yank-ton (of the north or plains)=Upper Yank-
tonai.
Yanktons=Yankton.
Yanktons Ahna, Yanktons Ahnah=Yanktonai.
Yanktons of the North, Yanktons of the Plains=
Upper Yanktonai.
Yanktons of the south=Yankton.
Yank-ton-us=Yanktonai.
Yanktoons, Yanktown=Yankton.
Yaakwā-man-'syan-ni'=Iroquois.
Yannacock, Yannocock=Corchaug.
Yannubbee Town=Ayanabi.
Yanos=Janos.
Yan-pa-pa Utahs=Yampa.
Ya’n-tdóa=Yan.
Yantons=Yankton.
Ya" tsaä=Yangtsaa.
Yanubbee=Ayanabi.
Yaocomico, Yaocomoco =Secowocomoco.
YaogAs=Yaogus.
Yaomacoes=Secowocomoco.
Yaopin Indians=Weapemeoc.
Yaos=Taos.
Yāpā=Ditsakana.
Yapaches=Apache.
Yapainé=Ditsakana.
Yapalage=Yapalaga.
Ya-pa-pi=Yavapai.
Yaparehca, Yā-pā-rès-ka, Ya'pa-re'xka, Yapparic-
koes, Yappariko = Ditsakana.
y:##" Yahach.
Yaquima, Yaquimis=Yaqui.
Ya-seem-ne=Awani.
Yashoo, Yashu=Yazoo.
Yash-ue=Chemetunne.
Yashu Iskitini+ Yazoo Skatane.
Yaskai-Yokaia.
Yasili'n=Yastling.
Yasones, Yasons, Yasoos, Yasou, Yasoux, Yasoves,
Yassa, Yassaues, Yassouees=Yazoo.
Ya-su-chah, Yasuchaha, Yasuchan= Chemetunne.
1176 YASUMNI—YOUGHTAMUND [B. A. E.
Yasumni-Yusumne. Yetans=Ietan.
Yasus=Yazoo. Yéta-ottinë=Etagottine.
Ya-sut-Chemetunne. Yé-tdóa=Ye.
Yatace, Yatache, Yatachez, Yatase, Yatasee, Yatasie, Yeut=Noöt.
Yatasse, Yatassee, Yatassèz, Yatassi, Yatay=Ya- || Yévepáya=Yavapai.
tasi. . Y es, Yguazes=Y -
Yatchee-thinyoowuc=Siksika. Y £ estake.
Yatchies=Texas. Yi'ata'tehenko =Carrizo.
Yatchikamnes, Yatchikumne=Yachikamni. Yikirga'ulit-Eskimo, Imakiimiut, Inguklimiut.
Yatchitoches=Natchitoch. Yik'oa' =Ikwopsum.
Yates-San Marcos. Yi-kq'aic'=Yikkhaich.
Yátilatlávi-Navaho. Yik'ts=Yukuts.
Yatl nas: had'â’i=Yehlnaas-hadai. Yita=Ute.
Yattapo, Yattasaees, Yattasces, Yattasees, Yattasie, | Yitléq=Itliok.
Yattassee=Yatasi. Yiuhta=Ute.
Yatuckets=Ataakut. Yixãqemäe=Yaaihakemae.
Yatum=Yutum. Ylackass=Wailaki.
Ya-tze=San Marcos. Y-Mitches=Imiche.
Yauana-Yowani. Ymunacam=Ymunakam.
Yauktong, Yauktons=Yankton. Ymuirez=Imuris.
Yaulanchi-Yaudanchi. Yncignavin=Inisiguanin.
Yaunktwaun-Yankton.
Ya'un-ni-Yaunyi.
Yau-terrh=Yohter.
Yautuckets=Ataakut.
Yavai Suppai=Havasupai.
Yavapaias, Yavape, Yavapies=Yavapai.
Ya-ve-pe'-ku-tcán'-Tulkepaia.
Yavepé-kutchan=Tulkepaia, Yuma.
Yavipai cajuala-Paiute.
Yavipai cuercomache=Cuercomache.
Yavipai-Gileños=Gila Apache.
Yavipai Jabesua, Yavipai javesua=Havasupai.
Yavipai-Lipanes=Lipan.
Yavipai Muca Oraive=Oraibi.
Yavipai-navajoi=Navaho.
Yavipais=Yavapai.
Yavipais-caprala=Paiute.
Yavipais-Nataje=Kiowa Apache.
Yavipais-Navajai=Navaho.
# ula.
#. avapai.
. Yawédén'tshi, Ya’wādmöni=Yaudanchi.
Yawhick, Yawhuch=Yahach.
Ya-wil-chuie, Yawitchénni=Yawilchine.
Yaxká-a=Crows.
Yayecha=Eyeish.
Yazoo Old Town, Yazoo Old Village, Yazoo Village,
Yazous, Yazoux=Yazoo.
Ybitoopas, Ybitoupas–Ibitoupa.
Ycasqui-Casqui.
Ychiaha=Chiaha.
Yeahtentanee-Wea.
Yeannecock=Corchaug.
Yê'cEq.En=Yesheken.
Yecorí=Yecora.
Yecuien-ne'= Mimbreños.
# £ Y Y Y
aces, Yeguases, Yeguaz, Yeguazes=Yguases.
# £
Yehl= Hoya.
Yeka–Kikatsik.
Yekuk=Ekuk.
Ye-k'u'-nā-me' runné=Yaquina.
Yo-Ku-tce=Yucutce.
Yelamu'-Yelmus.
Yeletpo-Cayuse.
Yellowhill=Red Clay.
Yellow Knife, Yellowknife Indians, Yellow Knife
people, Yellow Knives=Tatsanottine.
Yellow Medicine's band = Inyangmani.
Yellow Village=Nachurituei.
Yelovoi=Yalik.
Yemassee =Yamasee.
Yemez=Jemez.
Yemmassaws=Yamasee.
Yên=Yan.
Yendat=Huron.
Yéndé'staqle=Yendestake.
Yendots= Huron.
Yengetongs=Yankton.
Yent=Noot.
Yeomansee—Yamasee.
Yeopim–Weapemeoc.
YEö’t=NOOt.
Yep-pe=Yampa,
Yéqolaos–Yekolaos.
Yerbipiame=Ervipjames:
Yesah, Ye-san, Yesäng-Tutelo.
Yneci-Nabedache.
Ynqueyunques-Yuqueyunque.
Yoacomoco - Wicocomoco.
Yoamaco, Yoamacoes=Secowocomoco.
Yoamity=Awani.
Yoani-Yowani.
Yocalles=Yokol.
Yocovanes=Yojuane.
Yocut-Mari n Family.
Yoedmani-Yaudanchi.
Yoelchane=Yawilchine.
Yoem=Yuma.
Yoetahá=Navaho.
# £
roonwago=Yoroon wago.
#" wani.
Yohios=Yokaia.
Yoht=Zoht.
Yohuane=Yojuane.
Yohumne=Yandimni.
Yo-kai-a-mah, Yo-Kei=Yokaia.
Yoko-Yokol.
Yokoalimduh =Yokolimdu.
#. Y' kh
o s=Uyu 2.
#'.
okuts=Mariposan Family.
Yolanchas–Yaudanchi.
Yolays=Yolo.
Yoletta=Isleta.
#.'y l
oloy, Yolo =Yolo.
#'
Yom-pa-pa Utahs=Yampa.
Yo =Yonalus.
Yonanny=Yowani.
Yondestuk=Yendestake.
Yongletats=Ucluelet.
Yonkiousme=Jukiusme.
Yon-kt=Zoht.
Yonktins, Yonktons=Yankton.
Yonktons Ahnah=Yanktonai.
Yon-sal-pomas=Usal.
Yoochee-Yuchi.
Yookilta=Lekwiltok.
Yookoomans=Yakima.
Yoov'té=Uinta.
Yoqueechae, Yoquichacs-Yukichetunne.
Yorbipianos=Ervipiames.
| Yosahmittis, Yo-sem-a-te, Yosemetos, Yo-semety.
Yosemites=Awani.
Yoshol=Usal.
Yoshuway=Chemetunne.
Yosimities=Awani.
Yo-sol Pomas=Usal.
Yosoomite=Awani.
Yostjéemé=Apache.
Yosumnis=Yusumne.
Yóta=Ute.
Yotché-eme=Apache.
Yo-to-tan=Tututunne.
Youana, Youane=Yowani.
Youcan=Yukonikhotana.
Youchehtaht=Ucluelet.
Youcon =Yukonikhotana.
Youcoolumnies=Yukolumni.
Youfalloo =Eufaula.
Youghtamund=Youghtanund.
*
BULL. 301
Youicomes, Youicone, Youikcone,
Yaquina.
Youitts, Youitz=Yahach.
Youkone=Yaquina.
Youkonikatana=Yukonikhotana.
Youkon Louchioux Indians=Kutchakutchin.
You-ma-talla=Umatilla.
Youna = Yowani.
Young Dogs=Hachepiriinu.
Young-white-wolf-Wohkpotsit.
Younondadys=Tionontati.
You-pel-lay=Santo Domingo.
You-quee-chae=Yukichetunne.
Youponi-Kouttanae=Youkonikhotana.
Youruk=Yurok.
Yout–Noðt.
Youtah, Youtas=Ute.
Youthtanunds=Youghtanund.
You-tocketts=Ataakut.
Youts=Ute.
Yowana. Yowanne=Yowani.
Yoways=Iowa.
Yowechani–Yaudanchi.
Yow'-el-man'-ne=Yauelmani.
Yowkies=Yokol.
Yo-woc-o-nee–Tawakoni.
Yrbipias, Yrbipimas= Ervipiames.
Yrekas–Kikatsik.
Yrocois, Yrokoise=Iroquois.
Yroquet=Ononchataronon.
Yroquois=Iroquois.
Ys=Ais.
Yscanes=Yscanis.
Ysleta=Isleta, Isleta del Sur.
Yslete, Ystete= Isleta.
Ytara=Itara.
Ytaua- Etowah.
Ytha=Yta.
Ytimpabichis=Intimbich.
Yuahés=Iowa.
Yuanes=Iguanes.
Yubas-Yupu.
Yubipias, Yubissias–Yavapai.
Yubuincarini=Yubuincariri.
Yucal = Yokol.
Yucaopi= #
Yucas-Palaihnihan Family, Yukian Family.
Yucatat=Yakutat.
Yuchi-Uchean Family.
Yuchiha=Yuchi.
Yuc-la'-li=Yushlali.
Yucuatl: Yuguot.
Yufala, Yufála hupayi, Yufalis-Eufaula.
#": ugelnute.
Yú"hta=Ute.
Yu-i'-ta=Navaho.
Yu-Ite=Yuit.
Yuittcemo = Apache.
Yü'je , ma'kan tee ubu'qpayé=Yuzhemakanche-
ubukhpape.
Yujuanes=Yojuane.
Yuka=Yukian family.
Youikkone=
Yukae=Yokaia.
Yukagamut-Chnagmiut, Ukak.
Yukagamute=Ukak.
£-yuca
aipa, Yukaipat=Yucaipa.
#" Yokol. p pa
Yukeh=Yukian Family.
Yukh = Yaku.
Yük'hiti ishak= Attacapa.
Yu-ki-Yukian Family.
Yu-mi, Yu’-ki-tcé 30nné=Yukichetunne.
Y eakwioose=Yukweakwioose.
Yukletas=Lekwiltok.
Yuko-chakat, Yukokakat, Yukokokat=Soonkakat.
Yukol = Yokol.
Yukigals'-Yukhas.
Yu'-k'qwü-stí-1ü=Yukhwustitu.
Yukukweu's=Yukweakwioose.
#%. Yukulme.
Yukuth, Yukuth Kutchin-Tukkuthkutchin.
Yukutneys=Yukulme.
Yu-kwā-chi-Yukichetunne.
Yü'kwilta=Lek wiltok.
Yū-kwin'-á, Yū-kwin'-d-me' 3unné=Yaquina.
Yu'-kwi-tcé' 3 anné'-Yukitchetunne.
Yuk-yuk-y-yoose=Yukweakwioose.
Yulas =Ute,
YOUICOMES-ZE-GAR-KIN-A
1177
Yuláta=Taos.
Yullite=Ahtena.
Yulonees=Yuloni.
Yum=Comeya, Yuma.
Yumanagan=Ymunakan.
Yumagatock=Yamako.
Yumanos=Tawehash.
Yumas=Suma.
Yumatilla=Umatilla.
Yumayas-Yuma.
Yump-Yuma.
Yumpatick-ara=Yambadika.
Yum-pis=Yavapai.
Yumsa=Yuma.
Yumyum=Ute.
*::sehotans, Yunnakakhotana = Koyukukho-
Iltl.
Yunque, Yunqueyunk=Yugeuingge.
Yu'ssäha=Dakota.
Yuataraye-rünu= Kickapoo.
Yü'-nu wun-wu-Yungyu.
Yu-nu-ye=Tyuonyi.
Yu'fi-ya=Yungyu.
Yupacha = Yupaha.
Yupa's: Yavapai.
Yu-pi'It=Yuit.
Yuquache=Yukichetunne.
Yuques=Yukian Family.
Yuqui Yanqui=Yugeuingge.
Yuraba=Taos.
Yurapeis-Yavapai.
Yurmarjars=Yuma.
Yū-rok=Weitspekan Family.
Yū-sål Pómo=
YüsAn’=Yussoih.
Yūtā=Ute.
Yutacjen-ne, Yutahá, Yū-tah-kah-Navaho.
Yutajenne=Faraon.
Yutajen-ne=Navaho.
Yutama, Yutamo=Ute.
Yu-tar-har’=Navaho.
Yutas=Ute.
Yutas Ancapagari–Tabeguache.
Yutassabuaganas = Akanaquint.
Yutas Tabehuachis =Tabeguache.
Yutas Talareños=Tulareños.
Yūtawāts=Ute.
Yutcama=Yuma.
Yute=Ute.
Yüte-shay=Apache.
Yutila Pá, Yutilatláwi=Navaho.
Yutlu’lath=Ucluelet.
Yutoo'- £ Yutoyara.
Yu-tsu-tgaze, Yu-tsu-tauenne=Yutsutkenne.
Yutta=Ute.
Yutuin-Yutum.
Yuvas–Yupu.
Yuva-Supai= Havasupai.
Yvitachua=Twitachuco.
Yxcaguayo =Guayoguia, Yjar.
Zacatal Duro=Posos.
Zacopines=Tiopines.
Zages=Osage.
Zagnato = Awatobi.
# Ak int
£ aguaguas-Akanaquint.
2 , Zaguato=Awatobi.
Zaivovois = Iowa.
Zá-ke=Sauk.
2ana=Sana.
Zanana =Tenankutchin.
Zancagues=Tonkawa.
Zandia=Sandia.
Zandjéjiñ'ga=Zandzhezhinga.
Zandiu'lin=Zandzhulin.
Zanghe'darankiac=Sagadahoc.
Zani-Zuñi.
Zänker-Indianer=Kutchin.
Zantees=Santee.
Za Plasua=Saint Francis.
Zaramari=Tarahumare.
Zarame=Xarame.
Zaravay=Sarauahi.
Zatoe=Xatóe.
Zautoouys, Zautooys=Uzutiuhi.
Zaxxauzsi'kEn=Zakhauzsiken.
Zea=Sia.
Ze-gar-kin-a=Pima, Zuñi.
1178
I B. A. E.
ZE-KA-KA-—ZWAN-HI-OOKS
Ze-ka-ka-Kitkehahki.
Zekā-thaka-Tangesatsa.
Zeke's Village=Seek's Village.
Zemas=Jemez.
Zembogu-Ozanbogus.
Zen-ecú=Senecti.
Zeneschio=Geneseo.
Zeninge=Shenango.
Zennecu=Senecin.
Zesuqua=Tesuque.
2eton=Teton.
Zi-unka-kutchi, Ziunka-kutshi=Tangesatsa.
Ze-ut-Noðt.
Zeven steden van Cibola=Zuñi.
Zhiaguan=Siaguan.
Zia=Sia
an=Siaguan.
Zi-amma=Tsiama.
Ziatitz=Three Saints.
Zibirgoa=Sibirijoa. •
Zibola=Hawikuh, Zuñi.
ma=Cienega.
t’zi-i-Sii.
jame:Sijame:
Zoënji=Zuñi.
Zolajan=Sulujame.
Zo-lat-e-se-djii=Zolatungzezhii.
Zolucans=Cherokee.
Zoneschio, Zoneshio, Zonesschio =Geneseo.
Zoni=Sonoita.
Zonneschio=Geneseo.
Zopex=Soba.
Zopus=Esopus.
ZöQkt=Zoht.
Zoreisch=Tsurau.
Zouni=Zuñi.
Ztolam=Sulujame.
Zuake=Suaqui.
Zuanquiz=Quanquiz.
Zuaque=Tehueco.
Zuaqui=Suaqui.
Zue=Dakota.
Zuelotelrey=Quelotetrey.
Zugnis=Zuñi.
Z to=Awatobi.
Zulaja, £ame.
Zulocans=Cherokee.
Zumana, Zumanas, Zumas=Suma, Tawehash.
Zumis, Zun, Zuña=Zuñi.
Zündjulin-Zandzhulin.
Zuñe, Zunia, Zuñians, Zuñi-Cibola, Zunie-Zuñi.
Zuni vieja: Heshota Ayahiton.
Zunni, Zuñu, Zuny, Zura=Zuñi.
Zures=Keresan Family.
Zutoida=Tutoida.
Zu'tsamin =Zutsemin.
Zuxt=Zoht.
a hákisin-Kitkehahki.
Zill-tar'-dens, Zill-tar-dins=Tsiltaden.
Zimshian=Tsimshian.
Zinachson=Shamokin.
Zingomenes–Spokan.
Zinnijinne=Kinnazinde.
Zipias, Zippia-Kue=Tsipiakwe.
Zisage.chroann, Zisage.chrohne=Missisauga.
Zitos=Pueblo de los Silos.
Ziunka-kutshi=Tangesatsa.
Zivola =Zuñi.
Zizika akitisin', Zizíka-ākisí= Kitkehahki.
£n. Zjén-ta-Kouttchin - Vuntakutchin.
=Choiz.
Zuyi-Zuñi.
Zuzeća kiyaksa=Kiyuksa.
Zuzeóa wièása=Shoshoni.
Zuzetca kiyaksa=Kiyuksa.
Zwan-hi-ooks=Towahnahiooks.
BIBLIOGRAPHY .
NoTE.—The names of authors and the titles of their papers appearing in maga-
zines and other serial publications are not separately given in this list of works,
unless the paper referred to is cited by title in the body of the Handbook. For
example, Dr A. L. Kroeber's memoir on The Yokuts Language of South Central
California, published as Volume V, part 2, of the University of California Pub-
lications in American Archaeology and Ethnology, is referred to by the entry
“Kroeber in Univ. Cal. Pub., Am. Arch. and Eth., v, pt. 2, 1907,” consequently
it is included in this list only under the caption University of California.
Many
manuscripts in the archives of the Bureau of American Ethnology have been
consulted in the preparation of the Handbook, but as they are not readily
accessible to students outside of Washington they are not included in this list.
A. A. A. S. See AMERICAN ASSOCIATION.
A'. C. C. Primitive industry. Salem,
ABERCROMBIE. W. R. Copper river explor-
ing expedition. Washington, 0.
ABERT, J. W. Report of Lieut. J. W. Abert
of his examination of New Mexico, in
the years 1846–47. (In Emory, Recon-
noissance, 1848.)
ACADEMY OF NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILA-
DELPHIA. Journal, vols. 1—v1, 1817–30.
Proceedings, vols. I–LVII, 1841–1905.
- See MooRE, CLARENCE B.
ADAIR, JAS. The history of the American
Índians. London, 1775.
ADAM, LUCIEN. See HAUMONT, PARISOT,
and ADAM.
ADAMs, C. F., jr., and ADAMs, HENRY.
Chapters of i:rie, and other essays. Bos-
ton, 1871.
ADELUNG, J. C., and WATER, J. S. Mith-
ridates oder allgemeine Sprachenkunde
mit dem Vater Unser als. Sprachprobe in
bey nahe fünf hundert Sprachen und Mun-
darten. B. I–IV, Berlin, 1806–17.
AIMK-MARTIN. See LETTREs EDIFIANTEs.
ALARCON, FERNANDO. Relation. 1540. (In
#t. Voyages, vol. III, 1600, repr.
Relation de la navigation et de la
découverte . . . 1540. (In Ternaux-
Compans, Voyages, tome Ix, Paris, 1838.)
ALBAchi, JAS. R. Annals of the West.
Pittsburg, 1856.
ALBERT, GEORGE DALLAS.
moreland county, Pennsylvania.
delphia. 1882.
ALCALA. See GALIANO, D.
ALC Edo, ANTONIO DE. Diccionario geográfico-
histórico de las Indias Occidentales 6
América. Tomos 1–V. Madrid, 1786–89.
ALDRICH, H. L. Arctic Alaska and Siberia,
or eight months with Arctic whalemen.
Chicago, 1889.
ALEGRE, FRANCisco JAVIER. Historia de la
Compañía de Jesus en Nueva-España.
Tomos I–III. Mexico, 1841.
ALEXANDER, JAS. EDWARD. L'Acadie; or,
seven years' explorations in British
America. Vols. I–II. London, 1849.
ALLEN, Miss A. J. Ten years in Oregon.
Travels and adventures of Doctor E.
White and Lady, west of the Rocky
mountains. Ithaca, 1850.
ALLEN. E. A. Prehistoric world : or, Van-
ished races. Cincinnati, 1885.
History of West-
Phila-
ALLEN, HARRISON. Crania from the mounds
of the St. John's river, Florida. (Jour.
#Nat Sci. Philadelphia, N. S., vol. x,
ALLEN, HENRY T. Report of an ex ition
to the Copper, Tanana, and oyukuk
rivers, in the territory of Alaska, in the
year i885. Washington, 18
ALLEN, J. A. The American bisons, living
and extinct. (Memoirs Geol. Surv. Ken-
tucky, vol. 1, pt. II, Cambridge, 1876.)
AMERICAN ACADEMY OF ARTS AND SCIENCES.
Memoirs, vol. II, pt. II, Charlestown,
1804; vol. III, pt. I, Cambridge, 1809.
AMERICAN ANTHROPOLOGICAL ASSOCIATION.
Memoirs. , Vol. 1, pt. 2, Lancaster, Pa.,
1906. Vol. I, , pt. 6, Lancaster, 1907.
Vol. II, pts. 1–4. Lancaster, 1907–08.
AMERICAN ANTHROPOLOGIST. Vols. 1–xi,
Washington, 1888–98; N. S., vols. 1–xii,
New York and Lancaster, 1899–1910.
AMERICAN ANTIQUARIAN AND ORIENTAL
JOURNAL. Vols. I-XXXII, Chicago [and
elsewhere], 1878–1910.
AMERICAN ANTIQUARIAN SoCIETY.. Trans-
actions and Collections £
Americana), vols. I–VII, Worcester, 1820–
85. Proceedings [various numbers].
AMERICAN ARCHAEOLOGIST. Vol. II, Colum-
bus, #sos. (Formerly The Antiquarian,
q. V.
AMERICAN ASSOCIATION FOR THE ADVANCE-
MENT OF SCIENCE. Proceedings. Vol. 1
(Philadelphia, 1849) to vol. LVIII (Chi-
cago, 1908).
AMERICAN CATHOLIC QUARTERLY REVIEw.
Vol. vi., no. 23, Philadelphia, 1881.
AMERICAN ETHNOLOGICAL SOCIETY. Trans-
actions, vols. I–III, New York, 1845–53.
Publications, vols. I–II, Leyden, 1907–09.
AMERICAN GEOGRAPHICAL SOCIETY. Jour-
nal, vols. 1-xxxii, New York, 1859–1900.
Bulletin, vols. xxxiii-x Li, New York,
1901–09. . (Formerly, 1859–60, American
Geographical and Statistical Society.)
AMERICAN GEOLOGIST. Vols. I-XXXIV,
Minneapolis, 1888–1904.
AMERICAN HISTORICAL RECORD, and REPER-
ToRY OF NoTES AND QUERIES. Wol. 1,
Philadelphia, 1872.
AMERICAN JOURNAL OF ARCHAEOLOGY. Vol.
I, no. 2, Baltimore, 1885.
AMERICAN JOURNAL OF SCIENCE AND ARTS.
Series I–IV, New York and New Haven,
1818–1905.
1179
1180
[B. A. R.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
AMERICAN MAPs. [Miscellaneous collection
of early American maps, 1579–1796.
Two vols. In the library of the U. S.
Geological Survey.]
AMERICAN MUSEUM OF NATURAL HISTORY.
Memoirs: Anthropology, vols. I-VI, New
York, 1898–1906. ulletin, nos. 1-22,
1881-1907.
AMERICAN NATURALIST. Vol. I (Salem,
1868) to vol. xxxix (Boston, 1905).
AMERICAN ORIENTAL SOCIETY. Journal.
Vol. ix. New Haven, 1871.
AMERICAN PHILOSOPHICAL SOCIETY. Min-
utes and proceedings; Digest, vol. 1,
Philadelphia, 1744–1838. Proceedings,
vols. I—xLIV, Philadelphia, 1838–1905.
Transactions, vols. I—v1, Philadelphia,
1759–1809. Transactions (new series),
vols. 1–Xix, £de'": 1818–98.
AMERICAN PIONEER. monthly periodical
devoted to the objects of the Logan His-
torical Society. vols. 1-11, Cincinnati,
1842–1843.
AMERICAN STATE PAPERs. Documents, legis-
lative and executive, of the Congress of
the United States. Class II, Indian Af-
fairs. Vols. I–II. Washington, 1832–34.
AMEs, JoHN G. Report in regard to the
condition of the Mission Indians of Cali-
fornia. Washington, 1873. [18741.
ANALES DEL MINISTERIO DE FOMENTO.
MÉxico, SECRETAR1A, DE FOMENTO.
ANDERSON, ALEx. C. Notes on the Indian
tribes of British North America and the
north west coast. (In Historical Maga-
zine, 1st ser, vol. VII, New York and
London, 1863.)
ANDERSON, ALEX. D.
or the great Southwest.
1877.
ANDERSON, J. Nachrichten von
Grönland und der Strasse Davis.
burg, 1746.
Beschryving van Ysland, Groenland
en de Straat Davis. Tot nut der Weten-
£pen en den Koophandel. Amsterdam,
ov/.
ANNALEs DE LA PROPAGATION DE LA Fol.
(Various editions.)
ANNUAL ARCHAEoLOGICAL REPORTS. (In
Ann. Rep. Can. Inst. for 1886–94, To-
ronto, 1888–94, and App., to Rep. Min-
ister of Education, Ontario, 1894–1904,
Toronto, 1896–1905.)
ANTHROPOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF WASHINGTON.
Transactions, vols. I–III, Washington,
1881–85.
See AMERICAN ANTHROPOLOGIST.
ANTHROPos. Revue Internationale d’Eth-
nologie et de Linguistique. T. I-V.
Salzburg, 1906–10.
ANTIQUARIAN (THE). Vol. I, Columbus,
1897. (Continued as The American
Archaeologist, q. v.)
ANTIQUITATES AMERICANAE, sive scriptores
septentrionales serum , ante-Columbiana-
rum in America. Hafniae, 1837.
ANTiSELL, THos. Geological report. 1856.
(In Pacific Railroad Reps., vol. VIII, Wash-
ington, 1857.)
ANville, Le Sieur. See D'AN VILLE.
APPLETONs' CYCLOPAEDIA OF AMERICAN BI-
oGRAPHY. Vols. I-VII. New York, 1895–
1900.
ARBER, EDWARD, ed. The English Scholar's
Library. Capt. John Smith, 1608–1631.
Birmingham, 1884.
ARCHAEOLOGIA. See SOCIETY OF
QUARIES OF LONDON.
ARCHAEOLOGIA AMERICANA.
ANTIQUARIAN SOCIETY.
ARCHAEoloGICAL INSTITUTE OF AMERICA.
Papers, American series, vol. I, Boston
and London, 1881 (reprinted 1883) ; vol.
III, Cambridge, 1890; vol. IV, Cambridge,
1892; vol. v. Cambridge, 1890. Annual
Report, First to Eleventh, Cambridge,
1880–90. Bulletin, vol. 1, Boston, 1883.
See BANDELIER, A. F.
See
The silver country
New York,
Island,
Ham-
ANTI-
See AMERICAN
ARCHAEOLOGICAL REPORTS. See ANNUAL
ARCHAEOLOGICAL REPORTS.
ARCHAEOLOGIST (THE). Vols. I-11, Water-
loo, Ind., 1893–94; vol. III, N. Y., 1895.
(Merged with Popular Science News, New
York, Oct. 1895.
ARCHDALE, JNo. A new description of
Carolina. London, 1707. (Same, Charles-
ton, 1822.)
ARCHER, WM. See NANSEN, F.
ARCH iv FUR ANTHRoroloGiE. B.
Braunschweig, 1866–1904.
ARCHIV FUR WISSENSCHAFTLICHE KUNDE
#" RUSslAND. B. I-xxv, Berlin, 1841–
I-XXX,
* .
ARMSTRONG, A, Personal, narrative of the
discovery of the north west passage.
London, 1857.
ARMSTRONG. A. N. Oregon: Comprising a
brief history and full description of the
territories of Oregon and Washington.
Chicago, 1857.
ARMSTRoNG. P. A. The Piaza or, the devil
among the Indians. Morris, Ill., 1887.
ARRICIVITA, JUAN DOMINGO. Crónica será-
fica y £ del Colegio de Propa-
ganda Fide de la Santa Cruz de Querétaro
en la Nueva
México, 1792.
See ESPINoSA.
ARROWSM1TH, A. A map exhibiting all the
new discoveries in the interior parts of
North America. London, 1795. [Addi-
tions to June 1814.]
and LEwis. A new and elegant
general atlas. Intended to accompany
the new "' edition of Morse's
geography. oston, May 1812.
As HE, THOMAs. Travels in America per-
formed in 1806. For the purpose of ex-
'n' the rivers Alleghany, Mononga-
ela, Ohio and Mississippi, and ascer-
taining the
España. Segunda parte.
produce and condition of
their banks and vicinity. London. 1808.
Atwater, CALEb. Description of the an-
tiquities discovered in the state of Ohio
and other western states. In Archaeo-
logia Americana, vol. 1, 1820.
The writings of. Columbus, 1833.
The Indians of the northwest, their
£ers, customs, &c. &c. Columbus,
50.
AUDoUARD, OLYMPE. A travers l’Amérique.
Le far-west. Paris, 1869.
AUDUBON, JNo. W. Western journal: 1849–
1850. Cleveland, 1906.
AusLAND (DAs). B. I-LXVII, Stuttgart.
1828-94.
B. A. A. S. See BRITISH ASSOCIATION:
BACHE, R. MEADE. Reaction time with
reference to race. (Psychological Rev.,
vol. 11, no. 5, New York and London,
)
Narrative of the Arctic land
expedition in the years 1833, 1834, and
Philadelphia, 1836. (Same, Lon-
don, 1836.)
Narrative of an expedition in
H. M. S. Terror, on the Arctic shores,
in the years 1836–7. , London, 1838,
BAcon, OLMER N. A history of Natick.
from its first settlement in 1651 to the
present time. Boston,, 1856.
BACON, THos. Laws of Maryland at large,
with proper indexes [1637–1763]. An-
napolis, 1765.
BACQUEv1LLE DE LA PotRERIE, C.-C.I.E. Ror
DE LA. Histoire de l'Amérique s":
trionale, Tomes I-IV. Paris, 7~.
(Same, Paris, 1753.)
BAEGERT, JACOR. Nachrichten von der
amerikanischen Halbinsel Californien :
mit einem zweyfachen Anhang falscher
Nachrichten. Íannheim, 1772.
An account of the aboriginal in-
habitants of the California peninsula.
Translated by Charles Rau. (Smith:
sonian Reps, for 1863 and 1864, reprinted
1865 and 1875.)
BULL. 301 BIBLIOGRAPHY 1 181
Bans, K. E. vos, and IIELMERSEN, G. vox.
Beitriige zur Kentniss des russischen
Reiches und der angriinzenden Llinder
Asiens. B. 1. St. Petersburg, 1839.
Basrm, W. The voyage of W. Baifin,
1620-22. Edited with notes and intro-
duction hy C. R. Markham. (Hakluyt
Society Pub., vol. Lxiii, London. 1881.)
Baxsa, C. Auca. True stories of New
England captives. Cambridge, 1897.
Bursa, Mucus. Geograghlc dictionary of
Alaska. (Bull. U. .. eologicai Survey,
Washington, 1901. I902. 19 6.)
Bursa, Tmronoa. Uber die Musik der nord-
amerikanischen Wilden. Leipzig. 1882.
BALBI, ADBIIN. Atlas ethuographique du
globe, ou classification des peuplcs an-
riens et modernes d‘apres leurs langues.
Paris, 1826.
Banrottx, HENRY. Evolution in decorative
art. London, 1893.
BALL, T. H. See IIALBERT. H. S. and BALL.
BALLANTYN, R. M. Hudson's bay‘ or
everyday life in the wilds of North
America. Edinburgh, 1848.
Ungara; a ta e of Estéulmaux land.
London, 1857. London, 18 0.
Bannaao, Emvaao. Geographical names on
the coast of Maine. (U. S. Coast Survey
Rep. for 1868, Washington, 1871.)
Bascaorr, Geo. History of the United
States. Vols_ r-xi. Boston. 1838-75.
Bascaorr, HIJBEBT Hows. The works of.
Vols. I-xxxrx. San Francisco, 1886-90.
|\'ols. I—V, Native races. vi-vii, Central
America. xx-xiv, North Mexican States
and Texas. xvii, Arizona and New
Mexico. xvtn-xxiv, California. xxv,
Nevada. Colorado, Wyoming. xxvr, Utah.
Xxvn—xx\'i1i, Northwest Coast. xxiX-
xxx, Oregon. xxxr, Washington, Idaho,
Montana. xxxn. British Columbia.
xxxui, Alaska. xxxiv. California pas-
toral. xxxv, California inter gocula.
xxxvi - xxxvn, Popular tri unals.
xxxvin, Essays and miscellany. xxxtx.
Literary industries. Various editions of
these works have been cited.]
BANDELIER, Aoomr F. Historical introduc-
tion to studies among the sedentary In-
dians of New Mexico. (Papers 0 the
Archaeological Institute o America,
American ser., vol. 1, Boston, 1881.)
gileports on his investigations in
New iexico during the years 1883-84.]
Fifth Ann. Rep. Archaeo oiical Institute
of America Cambridge, 18 4.)
Aivar Nuiiez Cabeza de Vaca. (Mag-
azine of Western History, Clevelan ,
Ohio, vol. IV, July, 1886.)
La découverte du Nouveau-Mexique
gar ie moine Franciscain Frere Marcos
8




e Nice en 1539. (Revue d’Ethno-
raphie, tome v, Paris, 1886.)
The discovery of New Mexico by
Fray Marcos of Nizza. (Magazine of
Western History, vol. IV, Cleveland, Sept.
1886.)
-— Final report of investigations among
the Indians of the southwestern United
States, carried on mainly) in the years
from 1880 to 1885. ( apers of the
Archaeological Institute of America,
American series, vol. Ill, Cambridge,
1890; Iv, Cambridge, 1892.)
Historical archives of the Flamen-
way Southwestern Archaeological Expedi-
tion. (Compte-rendu Congres interna-
tional des Américanistes, 7me sess., 1888,
Berlin, 1890.)
Contributions to the history of the
southwestern portion of the United
States. (Papers of the Archaeological
Institute of America, American series,
vol. v, Cambridge, 1890.)
The Delight makers. New York,





1890.
BANDELIER, ADOLF F. Documentary his-
tory of the Zuni tribe. (Jour. Am.
Ethnol. and Archieol., vol. ill, Boston
and New York, 1892.)
The Gilded man (El Doradoi and
other pictures of the Spanish occupancy
of America. New York, 1893.
BARA(;A,. Fat-:01-znic. Dictionary of the
Otchipwe language, explained n English.
Part I, English-Otchipwe, Montreal, 1878.
Part ll, Otchipwe-English, Montreal,
1880. (In Grammar and Dictionarfi of
the Otchiéawe language, new ed., on-
treal, 188 .)
A theoretical and practical gram-
mar of the Otchipwe language. Second
ed., Montreal, 1878.
Baaurrs, Wu. See D Viilnn, G.
Banana, EDWIN A. Comparative vocabu-
larv of Utah dialects. (Bull. U. S. Geol.
and Geog. Survey of the Territories, vol.
Iii, Was ington, 1877.)
BARBER, Jxo. W. Historical collections.
being a general collection of historical
facts, traditions. biographical sketches,
&c., relating to the historyaand antiqui-
ties of CV01? town in assachusetts.
Worcester, 1 39.
-4 The history and antiquities of New
England, New York. New Jersey, and
Pennsylvania. Hartford, 1844.
-——anrl Hows, ll. Historical collec-
tions of the State of New Jersey. New
York, 1844.
Bascra (‘ziaazlttioo Y Zoflma, Aspens G.
Ensayo cronologico para la historia (ge-
neral de la Florida, 1512-1722, por Ia-
briel de Cardenas Z. Cano [plemi.].
Madrid 1723.
liistorladores 'Brimitivos de las In-
di[a1s9Occidentales. omes l—lli. Madrid,
BABNUM, FRANCIS. Grammatical funda-
mentals of the Innuit language as spoken
by the Eskimo of the \vestern coast of
Alaska. Boston and London, 1901.
Baas, Jas. A correct and authentic nar-
rative of the Indian war in Florida. New
York, 1836.
BARRATT, Jos. The Indian of New Eng-
land and the northeastern provinces: a
sketch of the life ot an Indian hunter,
ancient traditions relating to the Etche-
insigl tribe [etc.]. Middletown, Conn.,
BABREIBO, Aiwroivio. Ogeada sobre Nueva-
Mexlco. Puebla 183 .
-- See Pmo, Basso B.
BARRETT. S. M., ed. Geronimo’s story oi!
his life. New York, 1906.
BARRETT-LENNARD, Cnas. E. Travels in
British Columbia, with the narrative of
a yacht voyage round Vancouver island.
London, 1862.
Bnmow, J. Chronological history of the
voyages into the Arc ic regions. London,
1818.
A vo age of discovery in the Arctic
regions. Lmdon, 1846.
BARROWS, DAVID Pnscorr. Ethno-botany
of the Coahuiila Indians of southern
California. (Univ. of Chicago. Dept.
Anthropology, Chicago, 1900.)
Baanows, WM. Oregon. The struggle for
Eossession. Boston, New York, an Cam-
ridge, 1884.
Bansrow, G. History of New Hampshire
from 1614 to 1819. 2d ed. Concord,
1853.
Banrnnrr, Jxo. R. Personal narrative of
explorations and incidents . . . connected
wth the United States and Mexican
Boundary Commission, 1850-53. Vols.
1-tr. New York, 1854.
Dictionary of Americanisms. A
glossary of words and phrases usually
regarded as ‘peculiar to the United States.
Boston, 186 .







1182
[B. A. E.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
BARTON, BEN.J. S. New views of the origin
of the tribes and nations of America.
Philadelphia, 1797. Same, 1798.
BARTRAM, JNo. Observations on the in-
habitants, climate, soil, rivers, produc-
tions, animals, and other matters worthy
of notice made by Mr. John Bartram, in
his travels from Pensilvania to Onon-
dago, Oswego, and the Lake Ontario in
Canada, to which is annexed a curious
account of the cataracts of Niagara, by
Mr. Peter Kalm. ndon, 1751.
BARTRAM, WM. Travels through North and
South Carolina, Georgia, East and West
Florida, the Cherokee country, the ex-
tensive territories of the uscogulges
or Creek Confederacy, and the countr
of the Chactaws. Philadelphia, 1791.
London, 1792.
Voyage dans les, parties sud de
l'Amérique septentrionale. Traduits de
l'anglais par P. V. Benoist. Tomes I-II.
Paris, 1799–1801.
BASKIN, FoRSTER, & Co. Illustrated his-
torical atlas of Indiana. Chicago, 1876.
BAssANIER, M. Histoire notable de la
Floride. Paris, 1586.
BATEs, H. W. See STANFORD, Edward.
BATTEY, THos. C. Life and adventures of
a Quaker among the Indians. Boston
and New York, 1875. (Same, 1876.)
BAUDRY DES Lozi f:RES, LOUIS N. Voyage a
la Louisiane et sur le continent de
l'Amérique septentrionale, fait dans les
années 1794. A 1798. Paris, 1802.
BEACH, WM. W. The Indian miscellany:
containing papers on the history, an-
tiquities, arts, languages, religions, tra-
ditions and superstitions of the American
aboriginies. lbany, 1877.
BEAdLE, J. H. The undevelo west; or,
five years in the territories. Philadel-
# Chicago, Cincinnati, St. Louis.
Western wilds, and the men who
redeem them. Detroit, 1877. Cincin-
nati, 1878.
BEALE, EDwARD F. Letter from the Secre-
tary of the Interior, communicating the
report of Edward F. Beale, superintend-
ent of Indian Affairs in California, re-
specting the condition of Indian affairs
in that state. (Senate Ex. Doc. no. 57,
32d Cong., 2d. sess., 1853.)
BEATTY, CHAs. The journal of a two
months tour to the westward of the
#"; mountains. 2d ed. Edin-
burgh, 1798.
BEAUCHAMP, WM. M. The Iroquois trail ;
or, foot-prints of the Six Nations. Fay-
etteville, N. Y., 1892.
7
BECKwiTH, HiRAM W. Indian names of
water courses in the State of Indiana.
(Indiana Department of Geology and
Natural History, 12th Ann. Rep., 1882,
Indianapolis, 1883.)
The Illinois and Indiana Indians.
Chicago, 1884.
BECK wou RTH, JAS. P. See BoNNER. T. D.
BEECHEY, FREDERiC W. Narrative of a
voyage to the Pacific and Beering's strait,
to cooperate with the Polar expeditions.
Parts I-II. London, 1831. Philadel-
phia, 1832.
Voyages of discovery toward the
North Pole. London, 184
Narrative of a voyage
Vol. I. London, 1843.
BELCHER, EDWARD.
round the world.
BELCOURT, G. A. Department of Hudson's
Bay; translated from the French by Mrs.
Letitia #. (Minn. Hist. Soc. Coll., vol.
1, St. Paul, 1872.)
BELKoFF, Z. Prayers and hymns of Yukon-
Kuskokwim language. New York, 1896.
BELL, A. W. On the native races of New
(Journal Ethnological Society
of London, N. S., vol. 1, session 1868–69,
London, 1869.)
BELL, C. N. Hudson's bay: our northern
waters. Winnipeg, 1884.
BELL, ROBERT. he medicine man, or In-
dian and Eskimo notions of medicine.
(Canada Medical and Surgical Journal.
Montreal, Mar.-Apr. 1886.)
BELL, SolomoN Ipseud.]. See SNELLING,
BELL, WM. A. New tracks in North Amer-
ica. A journal of travel and adventure
whilst engaged in the survey for a south-
ern railroad to the Pacific ocean. Vols.
1-II. London, 1869.
BELLIN, M. Partie orientale de la Nouvelle
France ou de Canada, 1755. (In Ho-
mann, J. B., Atlas geographicus major,
Norimbergae, 1759.)
BELTRAM1, GiaCoMo C. A pilgrimage in
Europe and America, leading to the dis-
covery of the sources of the Mississippi
and Bloody river. Wols. 1-II. London,
1828.
Mad-
BENAvides, ALON so DE. Memorial.
rid, 1630. (Also translation in Land of
#". vol. xIII, Los Angeles, Cal.,
BENTON, ELBERT JAY. The Wabash trade
route in the development of the old
Northwest. (John Hopkins Univ. Stud-
ies in Hist. and Polit. Sci., ser. xxi, nos.
1–2, Baltimore, 1903.)
BENZONI, GIRALAMO. Histor
World. (Hakluyt Society Pub., vol. xxi,
London, 1857.)
BERGHAUs, HEINRICH. C. W. Physikalischer
Atlas; geographisches Jahrbuch zur Mit-
theilung aller neuen Erforschungen. :
vols in 4 pts. Gotha, 1850–52.
–––. Allgemeiner ethnographischer Atlas,
oder Atlas der Völker-kunde. Gotha, 1852.
BERLANDIER, LUIS, and CHOVELL, RAFAEL.
Diario de viage de la Comision de Limites
que puso el gobierno de la Republica.
Mexico, 1850.
BERQUIN-DUVALLON, M. Vue de la colonie
Espagnole du Mississip i, ou des pro-
vinces de Louisiane et Floride occiden-
tale, en l'année 1802. Paris, 1803.
Travels in Louisiana and the Flor-
idas: From the French, with notes by
J. Davis. New York, 1806.
BESSELS, EMIL. Die Amerikanische Nord-
pol-Expedition. Leipzig, 1878.
BETTs, C. WYLLYs. American colonial his-
tory illustrated by contemporary medals.
New York, 1894. -
BEveRLEY, Robert. History of Virginia,
by a native and inhabitant of the place.
2d ed. London, 1722.
9
Aboriginal £d stone implements
of New York. (Bull. N. Y. State Mus.,
no. 16, Albany, 1897.)
Polished stone articles used by the
New York aborigines. (Ibid., no. 18,
Ana", 1897.)
Aboriginal occupation of New York.
(Ibid... no. 32, Albany, 1900.)
N' and shell articles used b
the New York Indians. (Ibid., no. 41,
Ain' 1901.)
orn and bone implements of the
£ York Indians. (Ibid., no. 50, Albany,
2.)
Metallic ornaments of the New York
Indians. (Ibid., no. 73, Albany, 1903.)
A history of the New York Iroquois.
(Ibid., no. 78, Albany, 1905.)
Aboriginal place names of New
York. (Ibid., no. 108, Albany, 1907.)
BEAt Foy, M. On the northwest passage.
(In Barrington, D., Possibility of ap-
proaching the North Pole asserted, Lon-
don, 1818.)
BECK witH. E. G. Report. (Pacific Rail-
road Reports, vol. 11, Washington, 1855.)
of the New
... BULL. 301
BIBLIOTHEQUE de Linguistique et d'Ethno-
graphie Américaines. Vofs. i-111. Paris
and San Francisco, 1875–76.
BIEDMA, LUIS HERNANDEz DE.
the expedition of H. de Soto into
Florida. (In French, B. F., Historical
Collections of Louisiana, pt. 2, 1850.)
A relation of what took place dur-
# the expedition of Captain Soto.
#"st Soc. Pub., vol. Ix, London,
Journal of
elacion de la isla de la Florida.
(In Smith, B., Colección de Varios Docu-
mentos para la Historia de la Florida y
#" Adyacentes, tomo I, Londres,
* * .
Relation of the conquest of Florida
presented in the year 1544 to the King
of Spain in Council. Translated from
the original document. (Narratives of
the career of Hernando de Soto, trans-
lated by B. Smith, New York, 1866.)
See GENTLEMAN OF ELVAs.
BIGELow, J. M. General description of the
botanical character of the soil and pro-
ductions along the road traversed.
(Pacific Railroad Reports, vol. IV, Wash-
ington, 1856.)
BIOGRAPHICAL and historical memoirs of
northwest Louisiana, containing a large
fund of biography of actual residents,
and an historical sketch of thirteen
counties. Nashville and Chicago, 1890.
BIRDSALL, W. R. Cliff dwellings of the
cañons of the Mesa Verde. (Bull. Am.
Geog. Soc., vol. xxIII, New York, 1891.)
BLACK HAwk. See PATTERSON, J. B., ed.
BLACKMORE, WM. On the North American
Indians. (Jour. Ethnol. Soc. London,
N. S., vol. 1, session 1868–69, London,
1869
69.)
BLAEU, JEAN. Dovziéme volvime de la geo-
graphie blaviane, contenant l'Ameriqve
' est la V. partie de la terre. Amster-
am, 1667. [Quoted as Blaeu, Atlas,
vol. XII.]
BLAKE, E. V. Arctic experiences. New
York, 1874.
BLAKE, WM. P. Geological report. (Pacific
#" Reports, vol. v., Washington,
locality and association and its identit
with turquoise. (Am. Jour. Sci. and
Arts, 2d s., vol. xxv, New Haven, 1858.)
BLAKE, WILSON. W. The cross, ancient and
modern. New York. . [1888.]
BLIss, EUGENE. F., ed. Diary of David
Zeisberger, a Moravian missionary among
the Indians of Ohio. Vols. I–II. Cin-
cinnati, 1885.
BoAs, FRANZ. Baffin-Land. Geographische
Ergebnisse einer in den Jahren 1883
und 1884 ausgeführten Forschungreise.
(Ergänzungsheft 80 zu Petermanns Mit-
teilungen, Gotha, 1885.)
- Zur Ethnologie Britisch-Kolumbiens.
(Petermanns Mitteilungen, Band XXXIII,
Heft v. Gotha, 1887.)
Census and reservations of the
Kwakiutl nation. (Bull. Am. Geog. Soc.,
vol. xix, no. 3, New York, 1887.)
The central Eskimo. (Sixth Rep.
Bur. Am. Ethnology, Washington, 1888.)
Songs and dances of the Kwakiutl.
(Jour. Am. Folk-lore, vol. I, Boston,
1888.
––– Die Tsimschian. (Zeitschrift für
Ethnologie, B. xx, Berlin, 1888.)
The half-blood Indian. An anthro-
pometric study. (Pop. Sci. Mo., vol.
YL v. New York, Oct. 1894.)
- Human faculty as determined by
race. (Proc, Am. Asso. Adv. Sci. 1894.
vol. x LIII, Salem, 1895.)
— — — — Zur Anthropologie der nordaneri-
kanischen Indianer... (Verhandl. der Ber-
liner Gesel. für Anthr., Berlin, 1895.)
BIBLIOGRAPHY
The chalchmut of the Mexicans ; its -
1183
BOAS, FRANZ. Chinook texts. (Bull. 20,
Bur. Am. Ethnology, Washington, 1895.)
Anthropometrical observations on
the Mission Indians of southern Cali-
fornia. (Proc. Am. Asso. Adv. Sci., vol.
x Liv, Salem, 1896.)
Decorative art of the Indians of the
North Pacific coast. (Bull. Am. Mus.
# ". vol. IX, no. 10, New York.
The social organization and the se-
cret Societies of the Kwakiutl Indians.
W# U. S. Nat. Museum for 1895,
Washington, 1897.)
The mythology of the Bella Coola
Indians. (Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist.,
vol. II, Anthropology 1, New York, 1898.)
-- Facial paintings of the Indians of
northern British Columbia. (Ibid.
A. J. Stone's measurements of na-
tives of the Northwest Territories.
(Bull. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., vol. xiv, New
York, 1901.
The Eskimo of Baffin land and
(Ibid., vol. xv, pt. 1, New
Hudson bay.
York, 1901.)
Kathlamet texts. (Bull. 26, Bur.
Am. Ethnology, Washington, 1901.)
Tsimshian texts. (Bull. 27, Bur.
Am. Ethnology, Washington, 1902.)
and FARRAND, L. Physical charac-
istics of the tribes of British Columbia.
(Rep. Brit. Asso. Adv. Sci. for 1898,
London, 1899.)
See NORTHWESTERN TRIBES OF CAN-
ADA ; TEIT, JAMES.
BOAS ANNIVERSARY VOLUME.
logical papers written in honor of Franz
Boas rofessor of Anthropology in Co-
lumbia University, on the twenty-fifth an-
£ary of his doctorate. ew York,
Anthropo-
BOGORAS. WALDEMAR. The Chukchee. I.
Material Culture." (Mem. Am. Mus. Nat.
Hist., Pub. Jesup N. Pac. #1. vol. VII,
Leiden and New York, 1904.)
BOIIUN, EDMUND. See HEYLYN, PETER.
Bol, LAERT, WM. Observations on the In-
dian tribes in Texas. (Jour. Ethnol. Soc.
London, vol. 11, 1850.)
BOLLER, HENRY A. Among the Indians.
Eight years in the far west: 1858–1866.
Embracing sketches of Montana and Salt
Lake. Philadelphia, 1868.
Bot. To N, ROBERT. History of the several
towns, manors, and patents of the county
of Westchester. Vols. 1-11. New York,
BONNELL, GEO. W. £ hical de-
scription of Texas. To which is added
£count of the Indian tribes.
BoNNER, T. D. The life and adventures of
James Beckwourth, mountaineer,
scout, and pioneer. New York, 1856.
BONNEVILLE, BENJ. . E. The Rocky
mountains; or scenes, incidents, and
adventures in the far west; digested
from his journal, '. Washington Irving.
p
Austin,
Vols. 1-11. Philadelphia, 1837.
See IRVING, W.
Box NYCASTLE. Rich ARD H.
ica. Philadelphia, 1819.
Newfoundland in 1842. Vols. I–II.
London, 1842.
BoscANA, GERONIMO. Chinigchinich; a his-
torical account of the origin, customs,
and traditions of the Indians at the mis-
sionary establishment of St. Juan Capis.
trano, Alta California; called the Acag-
chemem Nation. (In Robinson, Alfred,
Life in California, New York, 1846.)
Bossu, N. Travels through that part of
North America formerly called Louisiana.
Translated by J. R. Forster. Wols. I–II.
London, 1771.
Spanish Amer-
1184 BIBLIOGRAPHY IB. A. E.
BoSTON SOCIETY OF NATURAL HISTORY.
Proceedings. Vols. 1-xxxii. Boston,
1844–1905.
Boteleit, W. C. Peculiarities of American
Indians from a physiological and patho-
logical standpoint. (Maryland Med.
Jour., vol. VII, no. 1, Baltimore, 1880.)
Boudi NoT, ELIAs. A star in the west: or
a humble attempt to discover the long
lost ten tribes of Israel. Trenton (N.J.),
1816.
Bou LET, J. B. Prayer book and catechism
in the Snohomish language. Tulalip,
Wash., 1879.
BouquET, HENRY. See SMITH, WM.
BOURKE, J.N.O. G. The snake-dance of the
Moquis of Arizona, being a narrative of
a journey from Santa Fé, New Mexico
to the villages of the Moqui Indians o
Arizona. New York, 1884.
–––. On the border with Crook. New
York, 1891.
– The medicine-men of the Apache.
(Ninth Rep. Bur. Am. Ethnology, Wash-
ington, 1892.)
Bours E. E. G., ed. Narratives of the career
of Hernando de Soto. Vols 1-11. New
York, 1904.
BOVET, FELIX. Le Comte de Zinzendorf.
Bow EN, BEN.J. F. America discovered by
£Welsh in 1170 A. D. Philadelphia,
Bow EN, EMAN. A map of the British Amer-
ican plantations, extending from Boston
in New England to Georgia. In. p., n.d.]
Bow LEs, CARINGTON. New one-sheet map
of America, divided into its kingdoms,
States, governments, and other subdivi-
sions. ondon, 1784.
Bow LES, JNo. America laid down from the
observations of the Royal Academy of
Sciences, and compared with the maps of
Sanson, Nolin, Du Fer, De l'Isle, and
Mitchell. London [after 1750].
New £ map of the United
States of America, the British posses-
sions of Canada, Nova Scotia, and New
Foundland, with the French and Spanish
territories of Louisiana and Florida.
Box, MICHAEL J. Adventures and explora-
'' in New and Old Mexico. New York,
BOYD, STEPHEN G. Indian local names,
# their interpretation. York, Pa.,
Boy LE, DAVID. See ANNUAL ARCHAEOLOG-
ICAL REPORTS.
BozMAN, JNo., L. A sketch of the history
of Maryland during the first three years
after its settlement. Baltimore, 1811.
History of Maryland, from its first
settlement in 1633 to the restoration in
1660. Vols. 1-11. Baltimore, 1837.
BRACKENRIDGE, H. M. Views of Louisiana;
together with a journal of a voyage up
the Missouri river, in 1811. Pittsburgh,
1814: Baltimore, 1817.
Mexican letters, written during the
rogress of the late war between the
nited States and Mexico. Washington,
Early discoveries by Spaniards in
New Mexico, containing an account of
the castles of Cibola, and the present
£rance of their ruins. Pittsburgh,
*** .
History of the Whiskey Insurrec-
tion, 1794. Pittsburg, 1859.
BRADBURY., JNo. Travels in the interior of
America, in the years 1809, 1810, and
1811. Liverpool and London, 1817.
BRADFORD, W. The Arctic regions illus-
trated with |'' taken on an
Arctic expedition to Greenland . . . with
descriptive narrative. London, 1873.
BRADLEY. W. M. II. Atlas of the world.
[n. p. 1885.
BRAG.G. B. . . Voyage to the North Pole.
London, 1817.
BRAGGE, WM. Bibliotheca nicotiana : a
catalogue of books about tobacco. Bir-
mingham, 1880.
BRAINERD, DAvid. Memoirs of the Rev.
David Brainerd, missionary to the In-
dians. By Rev. Jonathan Edwards.
New Haven. 1822.
BRASS, M. Beiträge zur kenntniss der
kiinnstlichen schädelverbildungen. Leip-
zig, 1887.
BRASSEUR DE BouhBourg, CHARLEs ET-
IENNE. Quatre lettres sur le Mexique.
Paris, 1868.
Manuscrit Troano. Études sur le
Système raphique et la langue des
Mayas. omes 1-11. Paris, 1869–70.
BRENCHLEY, JULIUS. See REMY (Jules)
and BRENCHLEY.
BRESSANI, FRANCESCO G1 USEPPE. Relation
abrégée de quelques missions de pères de
la Compagnie de Jésus, dans la Nouvelle
France. Traduit de l'italien et aug-
menté, par F. Martin. Montréal, 1852.
BREVIS NARRATIO. See BRY, THEopoRo DE
BREVOORT, ELIAS. New Mexico. Her nat-
ural resources and attractions. Santa
F6, 1875.
BRICE, WALLACE A. History of Fort
Wayne, from the earliest known accounts
of this point, to the present period.
Fort Wayne, 1868.
BRICKELL, JNo. The natural history of
North-Carolina. With an account of the
trade, manners, and customs of the
Christian and Indian inhabitants. Dub-
lin, 1737.
BRINTON, DANIEL G. Notes on the Flo-
ridian peninsula, its literary history, In-
dian tribes and antiquities. Philadel-
phia, 1859.
–– Myths of the New World. New
York, 1868.
National legend of the Chahta-Mus-
kokee tribes. Morrisania. N. Y., 1870.
American hero-myths. A study in
the native religions of the western con-
tinent. Philadelphia, 1882.
– Essays of an Americanist. Phila-
delphia, 1890.
The American race. New York,
1891.
ed. Library of aboriginal American
literature. Vols. 1—v1. £
1882–85. (1, Chronicles of the Mayas.
2, The Iroquois book of rites. 3. The
Comedy-ballad of Gilegiience. 4. A mi-
gration legend of the Creek Indians, vol.
I. 5, The Lenapé and their legends. 6,
The annals of the Cakchiquels.)
BRITISH AdMIRALTY CHART. North Amer-
ica west coast and adjacent shores of
British Columbia, 1859-64. Surveyed by
Capt. G. N. Richards. No. 1,917.
BRIT is H AND FOREIGN BIBLE SOCIETY. His-
torical table of languages and dialects.
(Eighty-first report, London, 1885.)
BRITISH ASSOCIATION FOR THE ADVANCE-
MENT OF SCIENCE. See ETHNOLOGICAL
SURVEY of CANADA ; NorthwestERN
TRIBES OF CANADA.
BRITISH Colu MBIA. Map of British Colum-
bia; being a geographical division of the
Indians of the province, according to
their nationality or dialect. Victoria,
B. C., 1872.
BRITTON. N. L., and BrowN, ADDIsox.
Illustrated flora of the northern United
States, Canada, and the British posses.
sions. Vols. 1-111. New York, 1896–98.
BROCA, P. Sur la déformation Toulou
saine du crane. Paris, 1872.
BRODBACK, J. Nach Osten. (East Green-
land Expedition.) £: 1882.
Brodh EAD, L. W. The laware Water
Gap. Philadelphia, 1867. (Same, Phil-
adelphia, 1870.)

BULL. 30]
BROKE, GEO. With sack and stock in
Alaska. London, 1891.
Brooks, ALFRED H., et al. Reconnoissances
in the Cape Nome and Northern Bay
regions, Alaska, in 1900. U. S. Geol.
Survey, Washington, 1901.
BROOKS, C. W. Jeanette relics. San Fran-
cisco, 1884.
BRow ER, J. V. Quivira. . (Memoirs of Ex-
plorations in the Basin of the Missis-
sippi, vol. 1, St. Paul, 1898.)
Harahey. (Ibid., vol. 11, St. Paul,
(Ibid.,
Kakabikansing. (Ibid., vol. V, St.
Paul, 1902.)
Minnesota. Discovery of its area.
(Ibid., vol. VI, St. Paul, 1903.)
Kansas. Monumental perpetuat'p
of its earliest '': 1541-1896.
Ibid., vol. vi.1, St. Paul, 1903.)
and BUSHNELL, D. I., Jr. Mille
vol. iv, St. Paul,
Lac. (Ibid., vol. 111, St. Paul, 1900.)
BRow N, ALEx. The genesis of the United
States. A narrative of the movement
in England, 1605–1616, which resulted
in the plantation of North America by
Englishmen. Vols. 1-11. Boston and
New York, 1890."
The first republic in America. Bos-
ton and New York, 1898.
The North West passage.
2d ed. London, 1860.
BROWN, JNo.
BRow N, SAMUEL R., ed. The Western
Gazetteer. Auburn, 1817.
Bhow NE, J. Ross. Adventures in the
Apache country. New York, 1869.
Resources of the Pacific slope. With
a sketch of the settlement and explora-
tion of Lower California. New York,
1869.
BROWNELL. Ch.A.s. DE W. The Indian races
£ort and South America. Boston,
**.
BRUCE, M. W. Alaska, its history and
resources. Seattle, 1895.
BRUNER, F. G. Hearing of primitive peo-
ples. (Columbia Univ. Archives of Psy-
chology, no. 11, New York, 1908.)
BRY. THEodoro DE. Brevis narratio eorum
qvar in Florida America. Provicia Gallis
acciderunt, secunda in illam nauigatione
du ce Renato de Laudöniere classis Prae-
fecto anno M.D. LXIIII q.vae est secwnda
# Americae. Francoforti ad Moenvm,
et JoANNES, I. DE. Collectiones
peregrinationum in Indiam Orientalem et
Indiam Occidentalem, XXV partibus com-
rehensae. T. 1-xxxvii. Francoforti ad
foenum, 1590–1634.
BRYANT, CHAs. S., and MURCH, ABEL B.
'' of the great massacre by the
Sioux Indians. St. Peter, Minn., 1872.
BRYCE, GEO. Remarkable history of the
Hudson's Bay Company. New York, 1900.
BUCHANAN, JAs. Sketches of the history,
manners, and customs of the North
American Indians, with a plan for their
melioration. Vols. I–II. New York,
1824. (Same, 1825.)
Bi ELNA, EU's TAQUIO. Arte de la lengua
Cahita. México, 1891.
Peregrinación de los Aztecas y
£ indigenas de Sina-
loa. 2a ed. México, 1892.
BURDER. GEO. The Welch Indians; or, a
collection of papers, respecting a people
whose ancestors emigrated to America,
###". with Prince Madoc. London
I -
BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY. (Smith-
sonian Institution.) Annual Reports,
1-xxvi, Washington, 1881–1908. Bulle-
tins, 1–49, Washington, 1887–1910. In-
troductions, 1–1 v., Washington, 1877–1880.
Miscellaneous Publications, 1–9, Wash-
ington, 1880–1907. Contributions to
North American Ethnology (q. v.).
7009°-Bull. 30, pt 2–12
75
BIBLIOGRAPHY
1185
BUREAU OF CATHOLIC INDIAN Missions.
Reports. Archdiocese of Baltimore,
1874–1904.
BURK., JNo. D. Histor
of Virginia. Vols.
I-III. –05.
Petersburg, 1804
[The same, continued by S. Jones
and L. Hugh Girardin..] Vol. IV. Peters-
burg, 1816.
BURNABY, ANDREw. Travels through the
middle settlements in North America.
London, 1775.
BURRoughs, JNo. Winter sunshine. New
York, 1876.
BURTON, RICHARD F. The City of the
Saints and across the Rocky mountains
to California. London, 1861.
BUSCHMANN, JOHANN CARL Ed. Die Völker
und Sprachen Neu-Mexiko's und der
Westseite des britischen
Berlin, 1858.
Die. Spuren der aztekischen Sprache
im nórdlichen Mexico und höheren ameri-
kanischen Norden. (Abhandlungen der
Königlichen Akademie der Wissenschaften
zu Berlin, 1854, Berlin, 1859.)
Systematische Worttafel des atha-
askischen Sprachstamms. Iritte Abthei-
'', #" Apache. (Ibid., 1859, Berlin,
Nordamerika's.
BUSHNELL, D. I., Jr. Cahokia and sur-
rounding mound roups. (Papers of the
Peabody Mus., vol. 111, Cambridge, 1904.)
The Choctaw of Bayou Lacomb, St.
Tammany parish, Louisiana. (Bull. 48,
Bur. Am. Ethnology, Washington, 1909.)
- See BROWER, J. V., and BUSHNELL.
BUTEL-DUMONT, GEO. M. Mémoires his-
toriques sur la Louisiane, contenant ce
qui y est arrivé de plus mémorable depuis
l'année 1687 jusqu'à présent. Tomes i-11.
Paris, 1753.
History of Louisiana. '' French,
B. F., Historical Collections of Louisiana,
vol. V, New York, 1853.)
BUTLER, W. F. The great lone land; a
narrative of travel and adventure in the
north-west of America. 5th ed., London,
1873. 7th ed., London, 1875.
The wild north land: being the
story of a winter journey with dogs
across northern North America. London,
1873. 9th ed., London, 1884.
BUTTERFIELD, C. W. Historical account of
the expedition against Sandusky. Cin-
cinnati, 1873.
History of the Girtys, being a con-
cise account of the Girty brothers. Cin-
cinnati, 1890.
Washington-Irvine corres
The official letters which passe
Washington and Brigadier
William Irvine and others.
Wis., 1882.
BYINGTON, CYRUs. Chata dictionary :
Chata-English and English-Chata. (MS.,
5 vols., in the archives of the Bureau
of American Ethnology, now (1910) in
process of publication.)
BYRD, WM. History of the dividing line
#ther tracts. Vols. I–II. Richmond,
ndence.
between
General
Madison,
CABALLERIA, JUAN. Histo
nardino valley, 1810–1851. San Ber-
nardino, Cal., 1902.
CABECA DE VACA, ALVAR NUSEz. Relation.
Translated by Buckingham Smith. New
York, 1851. (Same, New York, 1871.)
CABRILLO, JUAN Rodrigu Ez. See FERREL,
BARTOLOME.
CALENDAR of Virginia state papers and
other manuscripts, 1652–1781. Arranged
and edited '. William P. Palmer.
Vols. 1-x. Richmond, 1875–1892.
CALIFoRNIA AND NEW MExico. Message
and correspondence. . (Ex. Doc. 17, 31st
Cong., Ist sess., Washington, 1850.)
CALIFoRNIA FARMER. Sec TAYLOR, ALEX. S.
of San Ber-
1186
[B. A. E.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
CALIFoRNIA Missions, Supreme Court of
the United States. The United States vs.
James R. Bolton. Washington, 1859.
CALLENDER, JNo. An historical discourse
on the civil and religious affairs of the
Colony of Rhode-Island and Providence
Plantations in New-England, in America.
Boston, 1739. Collections R. I. Hist.
Soc., vols. I–IV, Providence, 1838.)
CAMBRIDGE ANTHROPOLOGICAL EXPEDITION
To ToRREs STRAITs. Reports. Vol. II,
pts. I and 11, Cambridge, 1901–03.
CAMDEN SOCIETY. Publications. Wols.
I-CIX. Westminster, 1838–72.
[CAMERON, Mrs W. C. (CoRA).] White
Pigeon. [n. p., 1909.]
CAMPBELL, JNo. Origin of the aborigines
of Canada. (Trans. Literary, and Hist.
Soc. Quebec, Sess. 1880–81, Quebec, 1880.)
On the origin of some American
Indian tribes. (Canadian Naturalist,
2d S., vol. Ix, Montreal, 1881.)
CANADA. Journal of the Legislative Assem-
bly of the Province of Canada. Sixth
Volume. Session, 1847. Montreal, 1847.
See ANNUAL ARCHAEoLoGICAL RE-
PORTS : ETHNOLOGICAL SURVEY OF CAN-
ADA ; INDIAN AFFAIRs (CANADA).
CANADIAN INSTITUTE. £:
1 : The Canadian Journal: a Repertory
of Industry, Science and Art; and a
Record of the Proceedings of the Cana-
dian Institute. Vols. I–III, Toronto,
1852–55. , Series 2: The Canadian Jour-
nal of Science, Literature, and History.
Vols. I-XV, Toronto, 1856–78. Series 3:
Proceedings of the Canadian Institute.
Series
Vols. I-Vir, Toronto, 1879–90. Annual
Reports: 1886-1894 (App. #. Min.
Education Ont., Toronto, 1888–1894).
Transactions: Vols. I–VII. Toronto,
, 1889–1904.
CANADIAN JOURNAL. See CANADIAN IN-
STITUTE.
CANADIAN NATURALIST. See NATURAL HIS-
TORY SOCIETY OF MONTREAL.
CANADIAN RECORD of SCIENCE, including the
roceedin of the Natural History
Society of Montreal and replacing The
Canadian Naturalist. Vols. I–VIII. Mon-
treal, 1885–1902.
CANTWELL, J. C. Report of the operations
of the United States Revenue Steamer
Nunivak on the Yukon river station,
Alaska, 1899–1901. Washington, 1902.
CAPELLINI, GiovaNI. Ricordi di un viag-
gio scientifico nell' America settionale
nell 1863. Bologna, 1867.
CAPRON, E. S. History of California ; with
journal of the voyage from New-York,
via, Nicaragua, to San Francisco, and
back, via Panama. Boston, 1854.
CARDENAs Z. CANo, GABRIEL DE. See BAR-
CIA CARBALLIDo Y ZUNIGA, A. G.
CARNEGIE MUSEUM. Annals. Vols.
Pittsburg, 1901–06.
CARR, LUCIEN. Observations on the crania
CARROLL, B. R. Historical collections of
South Carolina; embracing many rare
and valuable pamphlets, and other docu-
ments, relating to the history of that
state, from its first discovery to its inde-
endence, in the year 1776. Vols. 1-11.
ew York, 1836.
CARTER, THos. Medals of the British army,
and how they were won. London, 1861.
CARTIER, JACQUES. Brief récit, et suc-
cincte narration, de la nauigation faicte
es. ysles de Canada. Paris, 1545.
(Same, Paris, 1863.)
CARWALHO, S. N. Incidents of travel and
adventure in the far west; with Col.
Fremont's last expedition across the
Rocky mountains. ew York, 1857.
CARVER: JoNATHAN. Travels through the
interior parts of North America. in the
# 1766, 1767, and 1768. London,
I-iii.
from stone graves in Tennessee. (11th
# rea y Mus., Cambridge, Mass.,
* *.
–––. Observations on the crania from
the Santa Barbara islands, California.
(Rep. U. S. Geog. Surveys West of 100th
# [Wheeler], vol. vii, Washington,
* *f.
– Measurements of crania from Cali-
fornia. (12th Rep. Peabody Mus., Cam-
bridge, 1880.)
–––. Notes on the crania of New England
Indians. (Anniv. Mem. Boston Soc. Nat.
IIist., Boston, 1880. )
Mounds of the Mississippi *''
historically considered. (Mem. Geol.
Surv. Kentucky, vol. II, Frankfort, 1883.)
– : Food of certain American indians.
(Proc. Am. Antiq. Soc., n. S., vol. x, Wor-
cester, 1895.)
- Dress and ornaments of certain
American Indians. (Ibid., vol. x1, Wor-
cester, 1898.)
Three years' travels through the
interior parts of North America for
more than five thousand miles. Phila-
delphia, 1796.
Carver's travels in Wisconsin.
New York, 1838.
CASTANEDA DE NAGERA, PEDRO DE. Rela-
tion du voyage de Čiboia, entrepris en
1540. [1596. (Ternaux-Compans, Vo-
yages, vol. Ix, Paris, 1838.)
CATALOGUE des poincoins, coins et médailles
du Musée Monetaire. Paris, 1833.
CATESBY, MARK. Natural history of Caro-
lina, Florida, and the Bahama islands.
Vols. I–II. London, 1731–43. Al
CATHoLic PIONEER. Vol. 1,
buquerque, N. M., 1906.
CATLIN, GEORGE. Illustrations of the man-
ners and customs and condition of the
North American Indians. Vols. 1-11.
London, 1841. (Same, London, 1866.)
Letters and notes on the manners,
customs, and condition of the North
American Indians. Vols. I–II. New
York and London, 1844.
O - kee - pa: a religious ceremony;
and other customs of the Mandans.
Philadelphia, 1867.
CAULKINs. FRANCEs M. History of Nor-
no. 9,
wich, Conn., 1660–1866. New ed. Nor-
wich, 1866.
Cr:LoRoN. See MARSHALL, O. H.
CENSUs. See UNITED STATES CENSUS.
CENTURY ATLAs of THE WORLD. New
York, 1897.
CENTURY CYCLOPEDIA OF NAMEs. New
York, 1894.
CHAdwick, Edward M. The people of the
longhouse. Toronto, 1897.
CHAMBERLAIN. A. F. Aryan element in In-
dian dialects. I. (Canadian Indian.
Owen Sound, Ontario, Feb. 1891.)
'# of the Mississagas of Skin-
gog. Philadelphia, 1892.
The child and childhood in folk-
thought. New York, 1896.
CHAMBERs, E. T. D. The ouananiche and its
Canadian environment. New York, 1896.
CHAMPLAiN, SAMUEL DE. Voyages: ou
£ as découvertes de la Nouvelle
ance. Tomes 1-11. Paris, 1830.
CEuvres de Champlain publiées sous
le patronage de l'Université Laval. Par
#A'. C.-H. Laverdière. M. A. 2* &d.
Québec, 1870.
Land of the cliff-
Tomes I–V.
CHAPIN, FREDErick H.
dwellers. Boston, 189
CHAPPELL. Edward. Narrative of a voyage
to Hudson's bay in his majesty's ship
Rosamond. London, 1817.
Voyage to Newfoundland and the
£ern coast of Labrador. London.
1818.
CHARLEvoix, PierRE F. X. DE. Histoire et
description generale de la Nouvelle
France. Tomes 1–111. Paris, 1744.
— — — Same, translated by John, G. Shea.
Wols. 1—v1. New York, iS66–72.
BULL. 30] BIBLIOGRAPHY 1187
CHARLEvoix, PIERRE F. X. DE. Journal of CoLDEN, CADWALLADER. The history of the
a voyage to North America. Vols. I–II. Five Indian Nations of Canada, which
London, 1761. are dependent on the province of New-
Letters to the Dutchess of Lesdi- York in America. London, 1747. (Same,
guieres, giving an account of a voyage
to Canada and travels through that coun-
try and Louisiana to the Gulf of Mexico.
London, 1763
A voyage to North America; under-
taken by command of the £ King
of France. Vols. I–II. Dublin, 1766.
CHERRY, CUMMINGs and JAMEs. Maps and
reports of the San Juan del Rio ranche,
in Sonora, Mexico. Cincinnati, 1866.
CHESNUT, V. K. Principal p'
of the United States. (U. S. Dept. Agric.,
Div. Bot., Bull. 20, Washington, 1898.)
– Plants used by the Indians of Men-
docino county, California. (Cont. U. S.
National Herbarium, vol. VII, no. 3, Wash-
ington, 1902.)
CHITTENDEN, HIRAM MARTIN. American fur
trade in the far west. Vols. I–III. New
York, 1902
and RICHARDsoN, ALFRED T. Life,
letters, and travels of Father Pierre-
Jean De Smet, S. J., 1801–1873. Vols.
i-IV. New York, 1905.
CHORIs, Louis. Voyage pittoresque au-
tour du Monde, avec des portraits de
sauvages d'Amérique, d'Asie, d'Afrique
et des isles du Grand Ocean. Accom-
agné de descriptions par M. le Baron
'uvier, et M. A. de amisso, et d'ob-
servations sur les crânes humains, par
M. le Docteur Gall. Paris, 1822.
CHUDZINSK1, THEoPHILE. Sur les trois
encéphales des Esquimaux morts de la
variole du 13 ou 16 Janvier 1881. (Bull.
de la Soc. d’Anthr. de Paris, 3° S., tome
iv. 1881.)
CHURCH, THos.... Entertaining passages re-
lating to Philip's war, which began in
the month of June, 1675. Boston, 1716.
The history of King Philip's war,
and also expeditions against the French
and Indians in the eastern parts of New
£ To which is added copious notes
and corrections by Samuel G. Drake.
Boston, 1825. *
CLARK, J. V. H. Onondaga ; or reminis-
cences of earlier and later times; being
a series of historical sketches relative to
Onondaga. Syracuse, 1849.
CLARK, . P. The Indian sign language.
Philadelphia, 1885.
CLARK, WM. See LEw is (MERIWETHER) and
CLARK.
CLARKE, F. W., and DILLER, J. S. Turquoise
from New Mexico. (Am. Jour. Science
# Arts 3d S., vol. XXXII, New Haven,
1886.
CLARKE, HYDE. Researches in prehistoric
and protohistoric comparative philology,
mythology, and archaeology; in connec-
tion with the origin of culture in Amer-
ica and its R.'at' by the Sumerian
or Akkad family. (Jour. Anthr. Inst.
Great Brit., vol. IV. London, 1875.)
CLARKE, ROBERT. Pre-historic remains which
were found on the site of the city of
Cincinnati, Ohio. Cincinnati, 1876.
CLAvigERO, FRANC isco XAVIER. Storia della
California. Vols. I-ii. Venice, 1789.
Historia de la antigua ó Baja Cali-
fornia. Méjico, 1852.
CLINTON, DE WITT.
A memoir of the an-
tiquities of the western parts of the
state of New York. Albany, 1820.
CoAST AND GEODEtic SURVEY. See UNITED
STATES COAST AND GEODETIC SURVEY.
CoATs, W.M. Geography of Hudson's bay.
London, 1852.
CokE, HENRY J. Ride over the Rocky
mountains to Oregon and California ;
with a glance at the West Indies and the
Sandwich isles. London, 1852.
1755.)
CoLECCION DE DOCUMENTOS INEDITOS, rela-
tivos al descubrimiento, conquista y colo-
nización de las posesiones Españolas en
América y Oceanía. Tomos 1–XLI. Ma-
drid. 1864–84.
CoLLEGE of WILLIAM AND MARY. History
of the College from its foundation, 1693,
to 1870. Baltimore, 1870
CoLLINS, C. R. Report on the languages of
the different tribes of Indians inhabiting
the territory of Utah. Engineer Dept.,
U. S. A., Washington, 1876.)
COLONIAL RECORDS OF NORTH CAROLINA.
See NORTH CAROLINA.
CoLoNiAL RECORDS OF PENNSYLVANIA. Vols.
1-111, Philadelphia, 1852. Vols. Iv-xv.1,
Harrisburg, 1851–53.
See PENNSYLVANIA, PROVINCIAL
Cou NCIL.
COLTON, C. Tour of the American lakes.
and among the Indians of the North-west
territory, in 1830; disclosing the char-
acter and prospects of the Indian race.
Vols. I–II. London, 1833.
COLUMBIAN HISTORICAL EXPOSITION. Re-
port of the United States Commission to
the Columbian Historical Exposition at
Madrid, 1892–93. Washington, 1895.
COLUMBU's MEMORIAL VOLUME. Published
' the Catholic Club of New York and
the United States Catholic Historical
#'s. New York, Cincinnati, Chicago,
COMMISSION TO THE FIVE Civilized
TRIBES. Reports. (Reports of the U.S.
Commissioner of Indian Affairs for 1894–
1904, Washington, 1895–1905.)
CoNANT, A. J. Foot-prints of vanished
£ in the Mississippi valley. St. Louis,
CoNANT, LEvi L. The number concept, its
origin and development. New York and
London, 1896.
CONGRES INTERNATIONAL DES AMERICA-
NISTES. Compte-rendu. Première session,
Nancy, 1875. Paris and Nancy, 1875
Compte-rendu. Seconde session, Luxem-
bourg, 1877. Luxembourg, 1878.
Compte - rendu. Troisième session,
Bruxelles, 1879. Bruxelles, 1879.
Actas. Cuarta reunión, Madrid, 1881.
Madrid. 1883.
Compte-rendu: Cinquième session, Co-
penhague, 1883. Copenhague, 1884.
Compte-rendu. Sixième session, Turin,
18 Chalons-sur-Marne, 1886.
Compte-rendu. Septième session, Ber-
lin, 1888. Berlin, 1890.
Compte - rendu. Huitième
Paris, 1890. Paris, 1892.
Actas. Novena reunión, Huelvas, 1892.
Madrid, 1894.
Compte-rendu. Dixième session, Stock-
holm, 1894. Stockholm, 1897.
Actas. Undécima reunión, México, 1895.
México, 1897.
[Compte-rendu.] XII° session,
1900. Paris, 1902.
Report. Thirteenth session, New York,
902. Easton, Pa., 1905.
Vierzehnte Tagung, Stuttgart, 1904.
Stuttgart, 1906.
Compte-rendu. Quinzième session, Qué-
bec, 1906. uébec, 7.
CONGRESS. See UNITED STATES CONGRESS.
CoNKLIN, E. Picturesque Arizona. Being
the result of travels and observations in
Arizona during the fall and winter of
1877. New York, 1878
CONNECTICUT ACADEMY OF ARTS AND SCI-
ENCES. Transactions. Vols I-V. New
Haven, 1871–82.
session,
Paris,
1.188 BIBLIOGRAPHY [B. A. E.
CoNOVER, GEO. S. Kanadesaga and Geneva.
MS. [n.d.] (In archives of the Bureau
of American Ethnolo *ē, -
Early history o eneva, formerly
called Kanadesaga. (From the Geneva
Courier, March, 1879.)
– Sayerqueraghta, King of the Sene-
cas. Waterloo. 1885.
Seneca villages. Principal settle-
ments between Canandaigua and Seneca
lake. Geneva, N. Y., 9.
CONTRIBUTIONS from the U. S. National
Herbarium. Vol. V, no. 1, Washington,
1897. Vol. vi.1, no. 3, Washington, 1902.
CONTRIBUTIONS To North AMERICAN ETH-
NOLOGY. Department of the Interior,
U. S. Geographical and Geological £r'
of the Rocky Mountain Region, J. -
Powell in charge. Vols. I–VII, IX. Wash-
ington, 1877–93.
Cook, FREDERICK. Journals of the militar
expedition of Major General John Sulli-
Van against the Six Nations of Indians
in 1779. Auburn, 1887.
CookE, P. ST.GEORGE. See EMORY, RECON-
NoissANCE, pp. 549–563, 1848.
CoPWAY, GEo. Life, history and travels
of Copway, a young Indian chief of the
Ojebwa, nation; sketch of the present
state of the nation. A.'"; 1847
CORDOVA, LUIS CABRERA de'. Découverte du
Nouveau-Mexique à la Nouvelle-Espagne.
Récit des événements qui s'y sont passés.
(In Ternaux-Compans, Voyages, tome x,
429–450, Paris, 1838.)
CORTEz, Josf. History of the Apache na-
tions and other tribes near the parallel
of 35° north latitude. (Pacific Railroad
Reports, vol. III, pt. III, chap. 7, Wash-
ington, 1856.)
Coues, ELLIOTT, ed. History of the ex-
pedition of Lewis and Clark to the
sources of the Missouri river, and to the
Pacific in 1804–5–6. A new edition.
Vols. 1–1 v. New York, 1893.
The expeditions of Zebulon Mont-
#y Pike. Vols. 1–111. New York,
*.
New light on the early history of
the greater northwest. The manuscript
ournals of Alexander Henry and David
hompson, 1799–1814. Vols. 1–111. New
York, 1897.
– Journal of Jacob Fowler. New
York, 1898.
The personal narrative of Charles
Larpenteur. Vols. I–II. New York, 1898.
––. On the trail of a Spanish pioneer.
The diary and itinerary of Francisco
£". 1775–76. Vols. 1–11. New York,
and KINGSLEY, John L., eds. The
natural history of man. (Standard
natural history, vol. vi., Boston, 1883.)
CoVILLE, FREDERICK V. Notes on the
£ used by the Klamath Indians of
regon. (Contributions U. S. National
Herbarium, vol. V, no. 2, Washington,
1897.)
Wokas, a primitive food of the Kla-
math Indians. £ U. S. Nat. Mus.
1902, Washington, 1904.)
and MAC pot GAL. D. T. Desert Bo-
tanical Laboratory of the Carnegie Insti-
tution. Washington, 1903.
Cow PERTHWAite, THOMAS & Co. A new
universal atlas of the world. Philadel-
phia, 1851.
Cox, Ross. Adventures on the Columbia
river. Vols. I–II. London, 1831.
Cox E, DANIEL. A description of the Eng-
lish province of Carolana. By the
Spaniards call'd Florida, and by the
French, La Louisiane. London, 1741.
(Same, in FRENC 11, B. F., Historical col-
lections of Louisiana, 2d ed., pt. 2,
Philadelphia, 1850.)
Cox E. W. M. An account of the Russian
discoveries between Asia and America.
London, 1787,
CoyNER, DAVID H. The lost trappers: a
collection of interesting scenes and events
in the Rocky mountains; together with
a short description of California. Cin-
cinnati, 1847.
CozzENS, S. W. The marvelous country;
or three years in Arizona and New
Mexico. London, 1874.
CRAIG, NEVILLE. B. See OLDEN TIME.
CRANTZ, DAVID. History of Greenland.
Vols. LI–II. London, 1767. (Same, Lon-
don, 1780, 1820.)
Forsetzung der Historie von Grön-
land. Barby, 1770.
The ancient and modern history of
the Brethren . . . or, Unitas Fratrum :
£ by Benjamin Latrobe. Lon-
*-
don, 17
CREMONY, JNo. C. Life among the Apaches.
San Francisco, 1868.
CREPY. Carte générale de l'Amérique Sép-
tentrionale. "aris, 1783 (?).
See NoLIN. J. B.
CREuxius, FRANCiscus. Historiae Canaden-
sis. Paris, 1664.
Map of New France in 1660. (In
Jesuit Relations, vol. XLVI, Cleveland,
1899.)
Chogh AN, Geo. The journal of Col. Croghan.
(Monthly American Journal of Geology
and Natural Science, vol. 1, Philadelphia,
1831. Reprinted, Burlington, n. d.)
CUBAs, ANTONIO G. The republic of Mexico
in 1876. Translated by George E. Hen-
derson. Mexico [1876].
CUESTA. See ARROYO DE LA CUESTA.
CULIN, STEwART. Games of the North
American Indians. (Twenty-fourth Rep.
Bur. Am. Ethnology, Washington, 1907."
Cu MING. F. Sketches of a tour to the
western country, through the states of
Ohio and Kentucky; a voyage down the
'' and Mississippi rivers. Pittsburgh,
CUoo, JEAN A. Lexique de la langue
Iroquoise, Montréal, 1882.
xique de la langue Algonquine.
Montréal, 1886.
CURRIER, A. F. A study relative to the
functions of the reproductive apparatus
in American Indian women. (Medical
News, vol. Lix, Philadelphia, 1891 :
# Amer. Gynec. Soc., Philadelphia.
891.
CURTIN, JEREMIAH. Creation myths of
Primitive America in relation to the re.
igious history and mental development
of mankind. Boston, 1898.
CURTIs, Edward S. The American Indian.
Vols. I-V + New York, 1907-09.
Curtis, NATALIE. Songs of ancient Amer-
ica. New York, 1906.
CURTIs, W.M. E. Children of the sun.
Chicago, 1883.
CUs H1NG, F. H. Zuñi fetiches. (Second
# # * Am. Ethnology, Washington,
! -
– A study of Pueblo pottery as illus-
trative of Zuñi culture growth. (Fourth
# ; Bur. Am. Ethnology, Washington,
1886.)
–––. Outlines of Zuñi creation myths,
(Thirteenth Rep. Bur. Am. Ethnology,
Washington, 1896.)
A preliminary £ on the explora-
tion of ancient key-dweller remains on
the gulf coast of Florida. (Proc. Am.
Philos. Soc., vol. xxxv, no. 153, Phila-
delphia, 1896.)
Zuñi folk-tales. New York, 1901.
–– See MILLSTONE.
CUsick, DAvid. Sketches of ancient history
'' the '', Nations. 2d ed. Tuscarora,
CUSTER, GEO. A. My life on the plains,
and 'n' experiences with Indians.
New York, 1874.
CUv IER, Le Baron. See CHORIs, Louis.
-
BULL. 301
DALL, WM. H. On the distribution of the
native tribes of Alaska and the adjacent
territory. (Proc. Am. Asso. Adv. Sci.
1869, Cambridge, 1870.)
– Alaska and its resources. Boston,
1870.
Tribes of the extreme northwest.
(Contributions to North American Eth-
nolo vol. I, Washington, 1877.)
erms of relationship used by the
Innuit. (Ibid.).
—— On succession in the shell-heaps of
the Aleutian islands. (Ibid.)
– On the origin of the Innuit. (Ibid.)
On the distribution and nomencla-
ture of the native tribes of Alaska and
the adjacent territory. (Ibid.)
On the remains of later pre-historic
man. (Smithsonian Contributions to
Knowledge, vol. xxi.1, Washington, 1878.)
– On -masks, labrets, and certain ab-
original customs. (Third Rep. Bur. Am.
Ethnology, Washington, 1884.)
– The native tribes of Alaska. (Proc.
Am. Asso. Adv. Sci. 1885, vol. xxxiv,
Salem, 1886.)
Alleged early Chinese voyages to
America. (Science, vol. VIII, New York,
Nov. 5, 1886.)
See GIBBS (GEORGE) and DALL.
DANA, EDWARD S. ext-book of mineralogy.
# York and London, 1888. (Same,
D'ANvil LE, Le Sieur. Atlas générale, 1727–
1780.
Amérique Septentrionale. Publiée
sous les auspices de Monseigneur le Duc
d'Orleans, rémier Sang.
[Paris, 1746
– North America by the Sieur d'An-
ville, engraved by R. W. Seale. (In
Postlethwayt, Universal Dictionary of
Trade and Commerce, translated from
the French of M. Savary, London, 1752.)
DARLINGTON, Mrs M. C. (O'HARA). Fort
Pitt and letters from the frontier. Pitts-
burg, 1892.
DARLINGTON, WM. M. Christopher Gist's
Journals with historical, £
and ethnological notes and b £ of
his contemporaries. Pittsburgh, 1893.
See MAY, JNo.
DAVENPORT ACADEMY OF NATURAL SCIENCES.
Prince du
#. Vols. I-IX. Davenport,
1876–1904. -
DAVIES, JNo. History of the Carribbee
islands. Translated from the French.
London, 1666
DAVILA, F. T., Sonora historico y descrip-
tivo. Nogales, Ariz., 1894.
DAvis, C. H., ed. Narrative of the North
Polar expedition. U. S. ship Polaris,
Captain Charles Hall commanding.
Washington, 1876.
DAVIS, GEO. L.-L. The day-star of Amer-
ican freedom.; or the birth and early
growth of toleration, in the province of
aryland. New York, 1855.
DAVIS, JNo. The first voyage of M. John
Davis, undertaken in June 1585, for the
discoverie of the Northwest assage.
Written by M. John Marchant. (Hakluyt,
Voyages, vol. III, London, 1600.)
ee BERQUIN-DUVALLON.
DAVIs, W. W. H. El Gringo; or New
Mexico and her £p' New York, 1857.
The Spanish conquest of New
Mexico. Doylestown, Pa., 1869.
DAwson, GEO. M. Sketches of the past
and present condition of the Indians of
Canada. Montreal, 1877. (Same, 1879.)
— Report on the Queen Charlotte
islands. (Rep. Geol. Surv. Can. for
1878–79, Montreal, 1880.)
BIBLIOGRAPHY
1189
DAWSON, GEO. M. Report on an ex-
ploration from Port Simpson on the Pa-
cific coast, to Edmonton on the Sas-
katchewan, embracing a portion of the
northern part of British Columbia and
the , Peace river country, 1879. (Rep.
Geol. Surv. Can., Montreal, 1881.)
Note on the occurrence of jade in
British Columbia, and its employment by
the natives. (Can. Rec. of $'. vol. II,
no. 6, Montreal, Apr. 1887.)
Notes and observations of the Kwa-
kiool people of the northern part of Van-
couver island and adjacent coasts made
during the summer of 1885, with vocabu-
lary of about 700 words. (Proc. and
Trans. #: Soc. Can. 1887, vol. v., Mon-
treal, 1888.)
Report on an exploration in the
Yukon district, N. W. T. and adjacent
northern portion of British Columbia.
Ann. Rep. Geol. and Nat. Hist. Surv.
an., n. S., vol. III, $'; I, Report B.
1887–88, Montreal, 1889.)
Notes , on the Shuswap 'o' of
British Columbia. (Proc. and Trans.
Roy. Soc. Canada 1891, vol. Ix, sec. 11,
Montreal, 1892.)
DAY, SHERMAN. Historical collections of
#tate of Pennsylvania. Philadelphia.
DEANS, JAS. Tales from the totems of the
Hidery. ... (Archives Int. Folk-lore Asso.,
vol. 11, Chicago, 1889.)
DE BRY. See BRY.
DE COSTA, B. F. Inventio Fortunata.
Arctic exploration with an account of
Nicholas of Lynn. (Reprinted from the
Bulletin of the American Geographical
Society, New York, 1881.)
DE FOREST, JNo. W. History of the Indians
of Connecticut from the earliest known
"''''". Hartford, 1851. (Same,
1852,
DE LAET. See LAET.
DELAMARCHE, C. F. Amérique ou Indes
Occidentales. Paris, 1792.
DELANo,...A., Life on the plains and among
the di:#: being scenes and adven-
tures of an overland journey to Cali-
fornia. Auburn and Buffalo, 1854
DE L'ISLE, GUILLAUME. [Carte de]
L'Amérique Septentrionale, dressée sur
les observations de Mrs. de l'Académie
# #" Sciences. Paris, 1700. (Same,
Carte du Mexique et de la Floride,
des terres Angloises et des isles Antilles,
du course et des environs de la rivière
de Mississipi. Dressé sur un grand
nombre de mémoires, principalmt. sur
£ de mr. d'Iberville et Le Seur. Paris,
703.
Carte de la Louisiane et du cours
du Mississipi, dressé sur un grand nombre
de mémoires, entre autres sur ceux de
mr. le Maire. [n. p., ca. 1718.]
Atlas nouveau, des empires, monar-
# royaumes, républiques, etc. Paris,
DELLENBAUGH, F. S. North-Americans of
yesterday. New York and London, 1901.
DE LONG, EMMA. The voyage of the
Jeanette. London, 1883.
DENIKER, J. Races of man ; an outline of
anthropology and ethnography. London
and New York, 1900.
DENNETT, DANIEL. Louisiana as it is.
New Orleans, 1876.
DENNY, E. Military journal, 1781 to 1795.
(Mem. Hist. Soc. Pa., vol. VII, Phila-
delphia, 1860.)
DE PEYSTER, JNo. W. The Dutch at the
North Pole and the Dutch in Maine.
New York, 1857.
1190
IB. A. E.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
DERBY, GEO. H. Report of the Secretary of
War, communicating, in compliance with
a resolution of the Senate, a reconnois-
sance of the Gulf of California and the
Colorado river. 1851. (Senate Ex. Doc.
#" Cong., 1st sess., Washington,
*D-.
DE SCHWEINITz, EDMUND. The life and
Philadelphia,
# of David Zeisberger.
DESCRIPTIVE CATALOGUE, with reproductions
of life-size bust portraits of famous In-
dian chiefs. Exhibited in the Minne-
sota Pioneer Portrait Galleries, State
Fair Grounds, Minneapolis, Sept. 1909.
DE SoTo, HERNANDo. See Jon Es, C. C.;
SHIPP, B., SMITH, BUCKINGHAM ; GAR-
CILASSO DE LA VEGA.
DEUTSCHE GEOGRAPHISCHE BLATTER. B.
1-xxxii. Bremen, 1877–1909.
DE WEER, G. The three voyages of Wil-
liam Barants to the Arctic regions, 1594–
#) (Hakluyt Society Pub., London,
DE VERE, SCHELE. Americanisms; the
#sh of the New World. New York,
1872
Dick ENSON, JONATHAN. Narrative of a
shipwreck in the Gulph of Florida. 6th
ed. Stanford, N. Y. 03.
D1EBITSCH-PEARY. See PEARY.
DiLLER, J. S. See CLARKE, F. W., and
DiLLER.
DiNWiddie. Robert. Official records of
Robert Dinwiddie, Lieutenant-Governor
of the colony of Virginia, 1751–1758.
Coll. Va. Hist. Soc., N. S., vols. 111–IV,
ichmond, 1883–84.)
Distur NELL, J. Mapa de los Estados Uni-
dos de Méjico, California, &c. New
York, 1846.
Dixon, R. B. Maidu myths. (Bull. Am.
Mus. Nat. Hist., vol. xv.11, pt. 11, New
York, 1902.)
The northern Maidu. (Ibid., pt. III,
New York, *A
Dobbs, ARTHUR. n account of the coun-
tries adjoining to Hudson's bay, in the
'west part of America. London,
Docu MENTOs INEditos. See Cole:CCION DE
DOCUMENTOS INEDITOS.
DOCUMENTOs PARA LA HistoRIA DE MEXICO.
# series. 20 vols. Mexico, 1853–
DoDGE, RICHARD I. Our wild Indians.
Hartford, 1882.
IDOMENECH, EMMANUEL.
tures in Texas and Mexico.
Missionary adven-
London,
DORSE.Y. GEO. A. The 'he': Pt. 1.
Ceremonial organization. Pt. 2, The sun
dance. (Ibid., vol. Ix, nos. 1 and 2.
Chicago, 1905.)
Pawnee #ok: # I 1.
(Carnegie Institution of ashington,
Pub. no. 59, Washington, 1906.)
and KROEBER, A. L. Traditions of
the Arapaho. (Pub. Field Col. Mus.,
Anthr. ser:, vol. v. Chicago, 1903.)
and Vorii, H. R. Öraibi Soyal cere-
# (Ibid., vol. III, no. 1, Chicago,
1901.)
--- ine
Mishongnovi ceremonies of
the Snake and £ fraternities.
(Ibid., no. 3, Chicago, 1902.)
DORSEY, J. Owen. Omaha sociology.
(Third Rep. Bur. Am. Ethnology, Wash-
ington, 1884.)
Osage, traditions. (Sixth Rep. Bur.
Am. Ethnology, Washington, 1888.)
The Wegiha language. (Contribu-
tions to N. A. Ethnol., vol. v.1, Washing-
ton, 1890.)
Omaha and Ponka letters. (Bull.
#1'" Am. Ethnology, Washington,
A study of Siouan cults. (Eleventh
Rep. Bur. Am. Ethnology, Washington,
1858.
Seven years' residence in the great
deserts of North America. Wols. I-Il.
London, 1860.
DONALDsoN, THos. The Moqui Indians
of Arizona and Pueblo Indians of New
Mexico. (Eleventh Census, U. S. Extra
Census Bulletin, Washington, 1893.)
See UNITED STATES ("ENSU.S.
DoNiPh.A.N. A. W. See HUGHES, JNo. T.
DoRMAN, RUSHTON M. The origin of primi-
tive superstitions and their development.
Philadelphia and London, 1881.
DoRSEY, GEO. A. An aboriginal quartzite
uarry in eastern Wyoming. (Pub. Field
"ol. Mus., Anthr. ser., vol. II, no 4, Chi-
cago, 1900.
Arapaho sun dance; the ceremony
of the offerings lodge. (Ibid., vol. IV,
Chicago, 1903.)
Mythology of the Wichita. (Car-
negie Institution of Washington, Pub. no.
21, Washington, 1904.)
– Traditions of the Skidi Pawnee.
(Mem. Am. Folk-lore Soc., vol. VIII, Bos-
ton and New York, 1904.)
––– Traditions of the Osage. (Pub.
Field Col. Mus., Anthr. ser, vol. VII, no.
1, Chicago, 1904.)
18 *},
maha dwellings, furniture, and im-
lements. (Thirteenth Rep. Bur. Am.
£thnology, Washington, 1896.)
Siouan sociology. (Fifteenth Rep.
Bur. Am. Ethnology, Washington, 1897.)
DoTY, JAMEs. Reports on the Indian tribes
of the Blackfoot nation. 1853. Pac.
R. R. Reps., vol. I, 441–446, Washington,
1855.)
DoUGLAS, JAS. Report of a canoe expedi-
tion along the east coast of Vancouver
island, 1852. (Jour. Roy. Geog. Soc.,
London, 1854.)
DOLGIAss, A. E., Table of the geographical
distribution of American Indian relics in
a collection exhibited in the American
Museum of Natural History, New York.
(Bull. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., vol. viii, art.
x, New York, 1896.)
DoUGLAss, W. A summary, historical and
''. of the first planting, &c., of the
ritish settlements in North America.
Vols. I–II. London, 1755.
Dow NIE, W.M. Explorations in Jarvis in-
let and Desolation sound, British Colum-
bia. (Jour. Royal Geog. Soc. 1861. xxxi.
London, n. d.)
DRAKE, BENJAMiN.
of his brother, the
1841. (Same, 1852.
DRAKE, DANIEL. Natural and statistical
view ; or picture of Cincinnati and the
Miami country. Cincinnati, 1815.
DRAKE, Edward CAVENdish. A new uni-
versal collection of authentic and enter-
#" voyages and travels. London.
1770.
DRAKE, SAMUEL G. Indian biography, con-
taining the lives of more than two hun-
dred Indian chiefs. Boston, 1832.
–––. Book of the Indians of North Amer-
ica. Boston, 1833. (Same, Boston,
1841; Boston [1848].)
Biography and history of the In-
dians of North America; also a history
of their Wars, their manners and cus-
toms, etc. Boston, New York, Philadel-
|'' 1834. (Same, Boston, 1836, 1837,
848.)
Life of Tecumseh, and
Trophet Cincinnati.
The old Indian chronicle: being a
collection of exceeding rare tracts writ-
ten and published in the time of King
Philip's war. Boston, 1836.
ragedies of the wilderness. Bos-
ton, 1841.
Aboriginal races of North America.
Boston, 1848. (Same, Philadelphia, 1860;
New York, 1880.)
BULL. 30]
DRAKE, SAMUEL G. Indian captivities, or
life in the wigwam. Auburn, 1851.
––– See CHURCH, THOS.; HUBBARD,
W.M.
DuBUQUE, HUGo A. Fall River Indian res-
ervation. Fall River, Mass., 1907.
DUCK worTH, W. L. H. An acount of some
Eskimo from Labrador. (Proc. Cam-
bridge Philos. Soc., vol. Ix–x, Cambridge,
Eng., 1895–1900.)
Contribution to Eskimo craniology.
(Jour. Anthr. Inst. Gr. Brit., vol. xxx,
London, 1900.)
DU CREUx. See CREUXIUS, F.
DUFLOT DE MoERAs, EUGENE. Exploration
du territoire de l'Orégon, des Californies,
et de la mer Vermeille, exécutée pendant
les années 1840, 1841 et 1842. Tomes
i-ii. Paris, 1844. -
DU LAC. See PERRIN DU LAC.
I UMONT, M. See BUTEL-IDUMONT.
DU.NBAR, JNo. B. The Pawnee Indians.
(Mag. Am. Hist., IV, V, VIII, Morrisania,
N. Y., 1880–82.)
DUNN, JACOB P. Massacres of the moun-
tains. New York, 1886.
– Indiana. A redemption from slav-
ery. Boston and New York, 1905.
True Indian stories, with glossary
of Indiana Indian names. Indianapolis,
1908. (Same, 1909.)
DUNN, JNo. History of the Oregon terri-
tory and British North-American fur
trade. London, 1844. (Same, Philadel-
phia, 1845.)
Dú PRATz. See LE PAGE DU PRATZ.
DURO, CESAREo F. Don Diego de Peñalosa
su descubrimiento del reino de Quivira.
adrid, 1882
DURRETT, REUBEN T. Traditions of the
earliest visits of foreigners to North
America. (Filson Club Pub., no. 23,
Louisville, 1908.)
DUVAL, P. Geographicae universell (1658–
1682). £ (In Winsor, Cartier to
Frontenac, 1 -
DUWALLON. See BERQUIN-DUVALLON.
EARLE, ALICE M. Customs and fashions in
old New England. New York, 1893.
EARLY WESTERN TRAVELS. See THWAITES,
R. G., ed.
E: URN, RoBERT. See SPEARS, JOHN R.,
eat.
EASTMAN, CHAs. Indian boyhood. New
York, 1902.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
1.191
EGEDE, HANs. Des alten Grönlands neue
Perlustration. Copenhagen, 1742.
Description of Greenland. Trans-
lated from the Danish. London, 1745.
Description et histoire naturelle du
Groenland. Copenhague, 1763.
EGGLESTON, Edward. Tecumseh and the
Shawnee prophet. New York, 1878.
EGGLESTON, GEO. CARY. Red Eagle and the
wars with the Creek Indians of Alabama.
New York, c. 1878.
EGLE, WM. H. An illustrated history of
the commonwealth of . Pennsylvania.
#burg. 1876. (3d ed., Philadelphia,
EGLI, JOHANN J. Nomina geographica.
Sprach- und Sacherklärung von 42,000
geographischen Namen aller Erdriiume.
Leipzig, 1893.
ELDRIDGE, GEO. H. Reconnaissances in the
Sushitna basin. (Twentieth Ann. Rep.
#50: Geol. Surv., pt. VII, Washington,
ELIOT, JNo. The Holy Bible: containing
the Old Testament and the New. Trans-
lated into the Indian language, and or-
dered to be printed by the Commissioners
of the United Colonies in New England.
Cambridge, 1663. -
ELLICOTT. ANDREW. The journal of An-
drew Ellicott, late commissioner for de-
termining the boundary between the
United States and the possessions of his
Catholic Majesty. Philadelphia, 1814.
ELLIOT, D . Synopsis of the mammals
of North America and the adjacent seas.
(Field Columb. Mus. Pub., Zoël. ser., vol.
II, Chicago, 1901
ELLIOTT, HENRY. W. Report upon the con-
dition of affairs in the territory of
Alaska. Washington, 1875.
Our Arctic province. New York,
6.
ELL is, E. S. Indian wars of the United
New York, 1892.
ELLIS, FRANKLIN. £ of Fayette
county, Pennsylvania. Philadelphia, 1882.
ELL is, HAVELock. Mescal : a new artificial
aradise. (Contemporary Rev., no. 385,
ondon, Jan. 1898.)
ELLIS, HENRY. V# to Hudson's bay.
London, 1748. (Same, 1824.)
ELWAS. See GENTLEMAN OF ELWAS.
EMERSON, ELLEN R. Indian myths, or
legends, traditions, and symbols of the
aborigines of America. Boston, 1884.
EMMONs, G. T. The Chilkat blanket, with
notes by Franz Boas. (Mem. Am. Mus.
#) ist., vol. III, pt. 4, New York,
EMORY, WM. H. Notes of a military re-
connoissance, from Fort Leavenworth, in
Missouri, to San Diego, in California, in-
cluding part of the Arkansas, Del Norte,
and Gila rivers. Made in 1846–7. Wash'
ington, 1848
ENGELHARDr. ZEPHYRIN.
Harbor Springs, Mich.,
EASTMAN, Edwi N. Seven and nine years
among the Camanches and Apaches. Jer-
sey City, 1874.
EASTMAN, MARY H. Chicóra and other re-
gions of the conquerors and the con-
quered. Philadelphia, 1854.
Edward, DAvid B. History of Texas; emi-
grant's, farmer's and politician's guide to
the character, climate, soil and produc-
tions of that country. Cincinnati. 1836.
EDWARDS, JONATHAN. See BRAINERd,
DAVID.
EDwARDs, N.INIAN W. History of Illinois.
Springfield, 1870. -
EELLS, MYRON. The Twana Indians of the
Skokomish reservation in Washington
territory. (Bull. U. S. Geol. and Geog.
Surv., vol. III, no. 1, Washington, 1877.)
Father Eells or the results of fifty-
five years of missionary labors. A biog-
raphy of Rev. Cushing Eells, D. D. Bos-
ton and Chicago, c. 1894.
Ten years of missionary work among
the Indians. Boston, 1886.
The Twana, Chemakum and Klallam
Indians, of Washington territory. (Ann.
Report Smithsonian Institution for 1887,
pt. 1, Washington, 1889.)
EGEDE, HANs. Ausfürliche and warhafte
Nachricht, vom Anfange und Fortgange
£rmindischen Mission. Hamburg,
The Franciscans
in California.
18
ERMAN, A. Ethnographische Wahrnehmun-
gen und Erfahrungen an den Küsten des
Berings-Meeres. (Zeitschrift für Ethno-
logie, B. II-III, Berlin, 1870–71.)
ERMAN, GEO. A., ed. Archiv für wissen-
schaftliche Kunde von Russland. B. i-
XXV. Berlin, 1841–1867.
EscudERO, Josf: A. DE. Noticias estadísticas
del estado de Chihuahua. México, 1834.
Noticias estadísticas de Sonora y
Sinaloa. México, 1849.
See PINo, PEDro B.
ESNAUTS et RAPILLY. Carte détaillée des
ossessions angloises dans l’Amérique Sep-
entrionale. Paris, 1777.
Carte du théâtre de la guerre entre
les Anglais et les Américains, dressée
d'après les cartes anglaises les plus
modernes. 1782.
See LA Tou R, BRION DE.
1.192 BIBLIOGRAPHY I B. A. E.
ESPEJO, ANTONIO DE. Viaje en el afio de
1583. (In Hakluyt, Voyages, 1600, re-
print 1810.)
Relación del viage. (In Colección
de Documentos Inéditos, tomo xv, 163–
189, 1871.)
ESPINOSA, ISIDRO FELIS DE. Chrónica apos-
tólica, y seráphica de todos los Colegios
de Propaganda Fide de esta Nueva-
España. Parte primera. México, 1746.
[See 'R''...'
ESSEX INSTITUTE. Historical collections.
Vols. 1-xLv1. Salem, 1859–1910.
– Proceedings. Vols. I-VI. Salem,
1848–70.
Bulletin. Vols. I-XXX. Salem,
1870-98.
ETHNOGRAPHISCHE NACHRICHTEN. See
STATISTISCHE UND ETHNOGRAPHISCHE
NACHRICHTEN.
ETHNOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON. Jour-
nal, vols. I–IV, Edinburgh and London,
1848–56. New series, vols. I-11, London,
1869–71.
Transactions, vols. I–VIII, London,
1861–69.
ETHNOLOGICAL SURVEY OF CANADA. Re-
ports. (In Reports of the British Asso-
ciation for the Advancement of Science,
1897 to 1902, London, 1898–1903.)
EVANS, JNo. Ancient stone implements,
weapons and ornaments, of Great Britain.
2d ed. London, 1897.
EVENTS in Indian history, beginning with
an account of the American Indians, and
early settlements in North America.
Lancaster, 1841.
EVERS, EDWARD. Ancient pottery of south-
eastern Missouri. (In Contributions to
the Archaeology of Missouri, St. Louis
Acad. of Sci., pt. 1, Salem, 1880.)
EWBANK, Thos. North American rock-
writing. Morrisania, N. Y., 1866.
See WHIPPLE, A. W., EwBANK, and
TURNER, W. W.
EXPLORATIONS IN ALASKA. (Annual Rep.
U. S. Geol. Surv., vol. xx, pt. 7, Wash-
ington, 1900.)
FAIRBAN KS, G. R. History of St. Augus-
tine. New York, 1858.
– History of Florida, 1512–1842.
Philadelphia, 1871.
FAIRHol.T. F. W. Tobacco ; its history and
associations. London, 1859.
FALCONER, THos. Notes of a journey
through Texas and New Mexico in the
years 1841 and 1842. (Jour. Roy. Geog.
Soc., vol. xiii, London, 1843.)
FARNHAM, Thos. J. Travels in the great
western prairies, the Anahuac and Rocky
mountains, and in the Oregon territory.
New York, 1843. (Same, vols. I-ii,
London, 1843.)
Travels in the Californias and scenes
in the Pacific ocean. New York, 1844.
Mexico; its geography, its people
and its institutions. New York, 1846.
FARRAND, LIVINGSTON. Basis of American
history. 1500–1900. (The American
Nation : A History, vol. 11, New York
and London, 1904. )
See BoAs, F., and FARRAND.
FAST, EDwARD G. Catalogue of antiquities
and curiosities collected in the territory
of Alaska, consisting of more than 2,000
specimens. New York, 1869.
FEATHERSTONEHAUGH, G. W. Excursion
through the slave states, from Washing-
ton on the Potomac to the frontier of
Mexico; with sketches of popular man-
ners and geological notices. New York,
1844.
––––– A canoe voyage up the Minnay
Sotor. Vols. I–II. London, 1847.
FERGUsson, D. Letter of the Secretary of
War, communicating, in answer to a
resolution of the Senate, a copy of the
report of Major D. Fergusson on the
country, its resources, and the route be-
tween Tucson and Lobos bay. (Senate
Ex. Doc. 1, 37th Cong., spec. sess., Wash-
ington, *:
FERLAND, J. . A. Le foyer Canadien,
recueil litteraire et historique. Tome III.
Québec, 1865.
FERNow, BERTHoLD. The Ohio valley in
colonial days. Albany, 1890.
FERREL, BARTOLOMs. Relation, or diary, of
the voyage which Rodriguez Cabrillo
made with two ships, from the 27th of
June, 1542, until the 14th of April of
the following year. (Wheeler . Survey
# #. vol. VII, pt. I, app., Washington,
FEw KES, J. W. Tusayan katcinas. (Fif-
teenth Rep. Bur. Am. Ethnology, Wash-
ington, 1897.)
Tusayan snake ceremonies. (Six-
teenth Rep. Bur. Am. Ethnology, Wash-
ington, 1897.)
Archeological expedition to Arizona
in 1895. (Seventeenth Rep. Bur. Am.
Ethnology, pt. 2, Washington. 1898.)
– Tusayan Flute and Snake ceremo-
nies. (Nineteenth Rep. Bur. Am. Eth
nology, pt. 2, Washington, 1900.)
Tusayan migration traditions.
(Ibid.)
– Hopi katcinas. (Twenty-first Rep.
Bur. Am. Ethrology, Washington, 1903. ,
– Two summers' work in Pueblo ruins.
(Twenty-second Rep. Bur. Am. Ethnol-
ogy, pt. 1, Washington, 1904.)
FIELD Colu MBIAN MUSEUM. Publications.
Anthropological series. Vols. 1–1x. Chi-
cago, 1895–1905.
Field, DAvid D. Statistical account of
the county of Middlesex, Connecticut.
Middletown, 1819.
FIELds, THos. W. An essay toward an In-
dian bibliography. New York, 1873.
FILSON CLUB. Publications. Nos. 1–23.
Louisville and Cincinnati, 1884–1908.
Filson, JNo. Discovery, settlement and
present state of Kentucke. Wilmington.
1784. (Same, French trans., Paris,
1785.)
The discovery, settlement, and pres-
ent state of Kentucky. Being a supple
ment to Imlay's Description of the West.
ern Territory, vol. 11. New York, 1793.
FINERTY, JNo. F. War-path and bivouac.
Chicago, 1890.
FischER, Jos. Discoveries of the Norse-
men in America. London. 1903.
FISHER, ALEx. Voyage of discovery to the
Arctic regions. London, 1821.
Fish ER, J. FRANC is. Description of Ameri
can medals. (Coll. Mass. Hist. Soc., 3d
s., vol. VI, Boston, 1837.)
Fish ER, WM. An interesting account of
the voyages and travels of Captains
Lewis and Clark, in the years 1804-5. &
6. Baltimore, 1812. (Same, 1813.)
– New travels among the Indians of
North America; being a compilation.
taken partly from the communications
already published, of Captains Lewis and
Clark, and partly from other authors
who travelled among the various tribes
of Indians. Philadelphia, 1812.
FLEM ING, SANDFord. Report on surveys and
reliminary operations on the Canadian
'acific railway up to January, 1877.
Ottawa, 1877.
Fr.ETCHER. ALICE C. Indian education and
civilization. (Spec. Rep. U. S. Bur. Edu-
cation, Washington, 1888.)
Study of Omaha Indian music.
(Archaeol. and Ethnol. Papers Peabody
Mus., vol. 1, no. 5, Cambridge, 1893. ,
BULL. 30]
FLETCHER, ALICE C.
Indian story and song
from -
North America. Boston, 1900
he Hako, a Pawnee ceremony.
(Twenty-second Rep. Bur. Am. Eth-
nology, pt. 2, Washington, 1904.)
FLETCHER, ROBERT. n prehistoric tre-
phining and cranial amulets. (Contribu-
tions to North American Ethnology, vol.
V, Washington, 1882.)
FLINT, MARTHA B. Earl
£ial study. New
Long Island, a
ork and London,
FLINT, TIMOTHY. Indian wars of the west.
Cincinnati, 1833.
FLORIDA MAP. See MACKAY, JoHN,
BLAKE, J. E.; WEST FLORIDA MAP.
FLow ER, WM. H. Catalogue of the speci-
men's illustrating the '# and den-
tition of vertebrated animals. Part I.
Man. London, 1879.
FolSOM, GEO. Mexico in 1842; description
of the country, its natural and political
features, with a sketch of its history.
New York, 1842.
FONT, PEDRO. Notice sur la grande maison
dite de Moctecuzoma. 1775. (Ternaux-
Compans, Voyages, tome 1.x, 383-386,
Paris, 1838.)
FONTANEDA, HERNANDO DE EscALANTE. Me-
moria de las cosas y costa y Indios de la
Florida. (Documentos Inéditos, tomo V,
532–548, Madrid, 1866. Same, in Smith
B., i.etter of Hernando de Soto, and
Memoir of Hernando de Escalante Fon-
taneda, Washington, 1854. Same, French
trans., in Ternaux-Compans, Voyages,
tome xx, 9–42, Paris, 1841.)
FOOTE, HENRY S. Texas and the Texans.
Vols. I–II. Philadelphia. 1841.
FoRBEs, ALEXANDER. California; a history
of upper and lower California from their
and
first discovery to the present time. Lon-
don, 1839. -
FoRCE, M. F. Some early notices of the
Indians of Ohio. Cincinnati, 1879.
FORCE, PETER. Tracts and other papers, re-
lating principally to the origin, settle-
ment, and progress of the colonies of
North America, from the discovery of the
country to the £ar 1776. Vols. I–IV.
Washington, 1836.
Grinnell Land. Remarks on the
English maps of Arctic discoveries in
1850 and 1851. Washington, 1852.
FosTER, J. R. History of the voyages and
#veries made in the North. ndon,
see Bossu, N.
FOSTER, J. W. Pre-historic races of the
£d States of America. Chicago,
- BIBLIOGRAPHY
1193
FRANKLIN, JNo. Narrative of a journey
to the shores of the Polar sea, in the
years 1819, 20, 21, and 22. ndon,
1823. 'me, London, 1824; Philadel-
phia, 1824.)
Narrative of a second expedition to
the Polar sea, 1825–27. London, 1828.
F#, J. Totemism. Edinburgh,
1.
FREE MUSEUM of SCIENCE AND ART. Dept.
of Archaeol. and Paleontol., Univ. of
£ Bulletins, vols. I–III,
Philadelphia, 1897–1902.
See UNIVERSITY OF PENNSYLVANIA.
FREMONT, JNo. C. Geographical memoir
upon upper California. ashington, 1848.
e exploring expedition to the
Rocky mountains, Oregon and California.
To which is added a description of the
£ geography of California. Au-
urn and Buffalo, 1854.
FRENCH. B. F. Historical collections of
Louisiana, embracing many rare and val-
uable documents relating to the natural,
civil, and political £ of that state.
Parts I–V. New York, 1846–53. £
New ser, New York, 1869. Same, Secon
ser., New York, 1875.)
FREYTAs, Nicol. As DE. The expedition of
Don Diego Dionisio de Peñalosa, from
Santa Fé to the river Mischipi and Qui-
vira in 1662. Translated and edited by
John Gilmary Shea. New York, 1882.
FRIEDERiC1, GEORG. Indianer und Anglo-
Amerikaner. Braunschweig, 1900.
- Skalpieren und ahn liche #e.
bräuche in America. Stuttgart, 1906.
Die Schiffahrt der Indianer. Stutt-
gart, 1907.
FRIENDS. Some account of the conduct of
the Religious Society of Friends toward
the Indian tribes. Published by the
Aborigines Committee of the Meeting for
Sufferings. London, 1844 (Publica-
tions relative to the A'. no. 9...)
FRIGNET, ERNEST. La Californie, histoire
des progrès de l'un des Etats-Unis de
l'Amérique et des institutions qui font
sa prosperité. 2e ed. Paris, , 1867.
FRöBEL, JULi Us. Seven years' travel in
Central America, northern Mexico, and
the far west of the United States.
Lon-
and WHITNEY, J. D. Report on the
geology, and topography of a portion of
the Lake Superior land district, in the
state of Michigan. Part I. Copper
lands. ... (H. R. doc. 69, 31st Cong., 1st
sess., Washington, 1850.
FostER, 'THos. Letter of, relating to the
proper management and civilization of
the Indian tribes. (Senate Misc. doc. 39,
42d Cong: 3d sess., Washington, 1873.)
I'OWKE, GERARD. Archeologic investiga-
tions in James and Potomac valleys.
(Bull, 23, Bur. Am. Ethnology, Washing-
Stone art.
Am. Ethnology. Washington, 1896 h
The
mound builders and later Indians. Co-
lumbus, 1902.
Fow LER, JACOB. See Cou Es, ELLIOTT, ed.
FRANCHERE, GABRIEL. Narrative of a voy-
1811–14. Translated by J. W. Hunting-
ton. New York, 1854.
ton, 1895.)
(Thirteenth Rep. Bur.
Archaeological history of Ohio.
– See SMITH, HARLAN I., and FowkE.
age to the northwest coast of America in
don, 1859.
FRONTIER FORTS. Report of the commis-
sion to locate the site of the frontier
forts of Pennsylvania. Vols. 1-11.
£) 1896.
FROST, J. H. ee LEE, DANIEL, and FROST.
FROST, JNo. Border wars of the west.
''' City, 1854.
FRY and JEFFERSON. [Map of] Virginie,
Maryland en 2 feuilles. Paris, 1777.
FULTON, A. R.
Moines, 1882.
The Red Men of Iowa. Des
FURUHELM, J. Notes on the natives of
Alaska. (Contributions to North Ameri-
can Ethnology, vol. 1, Washington, 1877.)
GAIRDNER, Dr. Notes on the geography of
Columbia river. (Jour. Roy. Geog. Soc.
Lond., vol. XI, 1841.)
GALE, GEO. The upper Mississippi; or his-
torical sketches of the mound builders.
Chicago, 1867.
GALIANo, DION ISIO ALCALA. Relación del
viage hecho por las goletas Sutil y Meri-
cana en el anio de 1792 para reconocer el
estrecho de Fuca. Madrid, 1802.
GALL, M. See CHORIS, LOUIs.
GALLATIN, ALBERT. A synopsis of the In-
dian tribes in North America. (Trans.
Am. Antiq. Soc., Archaeologia Americana,
vol. II, Worcester, Mass., 1836.)
GALVANo, ANTONIo. The discoveries of the
world, from their first original unto the
# of our Lord 1555. [1563.] (Hak-
'. Society Pub., vol. xxx, London,
2.)
1194
BIBLIOGRAPHY
GAMSBY, C. H. Report on winter examina-
tion of inlets, British Columbia. (In
Fleming, Canadian Pacific Railway Re-
port, Ottawa, 1877.)
GANONG, WM. F. Place nomenclature of the
Province of New Brunswick. (Proc. and
Trans. Roy. Soc. Can., 2d S., vol. II,
Ottawa, 1896.)
o:es. FRANCisco. See Coues, ELLIOTT,
cu.
GARCfA, BARTHOLOMr. Manual para ad-
ministrar los santos sacramentos de peni-
tencia . . . A los Indios Pajalates, Ore-
jones, Pacaos, [etc.]. ... n. p., 1760.
GARC1A, GREGORIO. or' de los Indios
de el nuevo mundo. adrid, 1729.
GARC1LAsso de LA VEGA. La Florida del
Inca. Historia del adelantado, Hernando
de Soto. Madrid, 1723.
GARRARD, LEWIs H. Wah-to-yah, and the
Taos trail; or prairie travel and scalp
dances, with a look at los rancheros
from muleback and the Rocky mountain
campfire. Cincinnati, 1850.
GARRISON. GEORGE P. Texas: a contest of
£ations Boston and New York,
)3.
GARson, J. G., ed. See NotEs AND QUERIES
ON ANTHROPOLOGY.
GASS, PATRICK. Journal of the voyages
and travels of a corps of discovery, under
command of Lewis and Clarke. Pitts-
burgh, 1807. (Same, Philadelphia. 1810;
Dayton, 1847; W'": Va., 1859.)
GASTALDI, JACOMO Di. ap of the world.
Venice, 1554
GATschET, ALBERT S. Zwölf Sprachen aus
£idwesten Nord-Amerikas. Weimar,
Der Yuma-Sprachstamm nach den
neuesten handschriftlichen Quellen. (Zeit-
schrift für Ethnologie, B. ix–xxiv.
Berlin, 1877–1892.)
- The Timucua language. (Proc. Am.
Philos. Soc., vol. xv.11, Philadelphia, 1878.)
A migration legend of the Creek In-
dians. Vol. 1, Philadelphia, 1884 [Brin-
ton's Library of Aboriginal American Lit-
erature, No. 4]. Vol. II, St. Louis, 1888
Trans. Acad. Sci. St. Louis, vol. V, nos.
and 2]
(Proc. Am.
The Beothuk Indians.
Philos. Soc., Philadelphia, vol. xx II, pt.
1V, 408; vol. xxiii. no. 123, July 1886;
vol. xxv.111, no. 132, Jan.-June 1890.)
The Karankawa Indians, the coast
eople of Texas. (Archaeol. and Ethnol.
Papers Peabody Mus., vol. 1, no. 2, Cam-
bridge, 1891.)
The Klamath Indians of southwest-
ern Oregon. (Contributions to North
American Ethnology, vol. 11, pt. 1, 2,
Washington, 1891.)
GAYARRf, CHAs. Louisiana; its colonial
history and romance. [Vol. 1.] First
and second series of lectures. New York,
1851. Louisiana; its history as a French
colony. ...[Vol. II.] Third series of lec-
tures. New York, 1852.
GEBow, Jos. A. A vocabulary of the
Snake, or Sho-sho-nay dialect. 2d ed.
Green River City, Wyo., 1868
GENTLEMAN OF ELVAs. , Virginia richly
valued by the description of the maine
land of Florida ; out of the foure
continuall travell and discoverie of Fer-
dinando de Soto. Written by a Portugall
gentleman of Elvas, and translated out
of Portuguese by Richard Hakluyt. Lon-
don, 1609.
A narrative of the expedition of
Hernando de Soto into Florida. Pub-
lished at Evora, 1557. Translated from
the Portuguese by Richard Hackluyt.
London, 1609. (In French, B. F., Hist.
£, ," pt. 11, 2d ed., Philadelphia,
"eeres
[B. A. E.
GENTLEMAN OF ELVAs. The discovery and
conquest of Terra Florida, by Don Ferdi-
nando de Soto, written by a Gentleman
of Elvas, and translated out of Portu-
uese by Richard Hakluyt. Reprinted
rom the edition of 1611. Edited, with
notes and an introduction, and a trans-
lation of a narrative of the expedition
by Luis Hernandez de Biedma, by Wm.
B. Rye. (Hakluyt Soc. Pub., vol. 1.x.
London, 1851.) H
See BIEDMA, L.
PLORERS.
GEOGRAPHICAL AND GEOLOGICAL SURVEY.
See CoNTRIBUTIONS To North AMERICAN
ETHNOLOGY.
GEOGRAPHICAL SOCIETY OF PHILADELPHIA.
Bulletin, vol. III, no. 4, Philadelphia.
1902.
GEOGRAPHISCHE BLATTER.
GEOGRAPHISCHE BLATTER.
SPAN1sh Ex-
See DEUTsche
GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF AMERICA. Bulle-
tin, vol. 11, Rochester, 1891.
GEOLOGICAL SURVEY OF CANADA. Reports
of progress, 1843–84, Montreal. 1844–85.
Annual Reports, new ser., 1885–1904,
Montreal and Ottawa, 1886–1906.
GEORGIA HISTORICAL Society. Collections.
Vols. I–IV. Savannah, 1840–78.
GERARD, W. R. Plant names of Indian
origin. (Garden and Forest, vol. ix, New
York, 1896.)
GERON i Mo. See BARRETT. S. M.. ed.
GESELLSCHAFT FUR ERDKUNDE. Zeitschrift.
Berlin, 1883.
GIBBEs, R. W. Documentary history of the
American Revolution, consisting of letters
and papers relating to the contest for
liberty, chiefly in South Carolina, in
1781 and 1782. Columbia. S. C., 1853.
1764–1776, New York, 1855. 1776–1782.
New York, 1857.
GIBBS, GEO. Report on the Indian tribes
of Washington territory, 1854. (Pacific
Railroad Reps., vol. 1, 402–434, Wash-
ington, 1855.)
Alphabetical vocabularies of the
Clallam and Lummi. (Shea, Library of
£an Linguistics, vol. x1, New York.
..)
Alphabetical #' of the
Chinook language. (Ibid., vol. x111, New
York, 1863.)
Notes on the Tinneh or Chepewyan
Indians of British and Russian America.
1, The eastern Tinneh, by Bernard Ross.
2, The Loucheux Indians, by Wm. Har-
disty. 3, The Kutchin tribes, by Stra-
chan Jones. (Smithsonian Rep. for 1866,
Washington, 1867.)
Tribes of western Washington and
northwestern Oregon. (Contributions to
North American Ethnology, vol. 1, Wash-
ington, 1877.)
– Dictionary of the Niskwalli. (Ibid.)
– Note on the use of numerals among
the T'sim si-an". (Ibid.)
and DALL, Vocabularies of
tribes of the extreme northwest. (Ibid.)
Giddi NGs, Joshu.A. R. The exiles of
Florida : or, the crimes committed by
our government against the Maroons,
who fled from South Carolina and other
slave states, seeking protection under
Spanish laws. Columbus, 1858.
GILBERT, BEN.J. See SEVERANCE. F. H.
GILDER. W. H. Schwatka's search. New
York, 1881.
GILMAN, BENJ. Ives. Hopi songs. (Jour.
Am. Ethnol. and Archaeol., vol. V, Bos-
ton and New York, 1908.)
Giord A. J. A dictionary of the Kalispel or
Flathead Indian language. Pt. 1, Kalispel-
English. Pt. 11, English-Kalispel. St.
Ignatius, Mont., 1877–79.
Quastor". See DARLINGTox,
GOBIN
NEAU. A. D.E. Voyage à Terre-Neuve,
Paris, 1861.

BULL. 301 BIBLIOGRAPHY 1195
GoddARD, PLINY E. Life and culture of GREGG, JOSIAH. Commerce of the prairies:
the upa. (Pub., Univ. Cal., Am. or , the journal of a Santa Fé trader.
Archaeol. and Ethnol., vol. 1, no. 1, Berke- Vols. I–II. New York, 1844. (Same,
ley, 1903.) Philadelphia, 1850.)
– Hupa texts. (Ibid., vol. 1, no. 2, GRIFFITH, ROBERT E. Medical botany.
Berkeley, 1904.) Philadelphia, 1847.
GOMARA, FRANCOIS LOPEz DE. Histoire | GRIN NELL, GEO. Bi Rd. Pawnee hero sto-
generalle des Indes Occidentales, et ter- ries and folk tales. New York, 1889.
res neuues. Paris, 1606. Blackfoot lodge tales. New York,
Good, J.N.O. B. The morning and evening 1892.
rayer, and the litany, with prayers and || – Social organization of the Chey-
hanksgivings, translated into the Nekla- ennes. (Rep. Int. Cong. Amer., 13th
kapamunk tongue. Victoria, B. C., 1878. sess., 1902, New York, 1905.)
Offices for the solemnization of mat- GRoos, KARL. The play of man. New
rimony, the visitation of the sick, the York, 1901.
burial of the dead, translated into the GRossE, ERNst. Beginnings of art. New
Nitlakapamuk, or Thompson River York, 1897.
tongue. Victoria, B. C., 1880. GUSSEFELD, F. L. Charte über die XIII.
A vocabulary and outlines of gram-
mar of the Nitlaka'pamuk or Thompson
tongue (the Indian language spoken be-
tween Yale, Lillooet, Cache creek and
Nicola lake), together with a phonetic
Chinook dictionary. Victoria, 1880.
GoodF, G. B., ed. The Smithsonian Insti-
tution, 1846–96. The history of its first
half century. Washington, 7.
GoodMAN, ALFRED T., ed. Journal of Cap-
tain William Trent from Logstown to
Pickawillany, A. D. 1752. Cincinnati, 1871.
GOOKIN, DANIEL. Historical collections of
the Indians in New England, 1792.
(Coll. Mass. Hist. Soc., 1st S., vol. I, Bos-
ton, 1806.)
Historical account of the doings
and sufferings of the Christian Indians
of New England. (Trans. Am. Antiq.
Soc., vol. 11, Cambridge, 1836.)
GoRDON, JAS, BENTLEY. Historical and geo-
graphical memoir of the North-American
continent. Dublin, 1820.
GoRGES, FERDINANDO. Briefe narration of
the plantations into the parts of America,
especially that of New England. 1658.
(Coll Mass. Hist. Soc., 3d s., vol. v.1, Bos-
ton, 1837. Same, Coll. Maine Hist.
Soc., vol. II, Portland, 1847.)
GossE. L. A. Essai sur les déformations
artificielles du crane. Paris, 1855.
GoULD. BEN.J. A. Investigations in the
military and anthropological statistics of
American soldiers. New York, 1869.
GoLRGUE. Le Cappitaine.
Floride. (Ternaux-Compans,
tome XX, Paris, 1841.
- See LAUDON NIERE.
GRAAH, W. A. Narrative of an expedition
to the east coast of Greenland. London,
GRANT, W. C. Description of Vancouver
island by its first colonist. (Jour. Roy.
Geog. Soc., vol. xxvii, London, 1857.)
Remarks on Vancouver island, prin-
cipally concerning town sites and popu-
lation. (Ibid., xxxi. London, 1861.)
GRAPHIC sketches from old and authentic
works, illustrating the costume, habits,
and character, of the aborigines of Amer-
La reprinse de la
Voyages,
ica. New York, 1841.
GRAVIER, J. See SHEA, John G. (Early
Voyages).
GRAY. A. B. Survey of a route for the
Southern Pacific railroad. on the 32nd
parallel. Cincinnati, 1856.
GRAY, W. M. HENRY. A history of Oregon,
1792–1849. Portland, 1870.
GREAT BRITAIN. Parliamentary
vol. XLII, London, 1854.
GREELY, A. W. Three years of Arctic serv-
ice. An account of the Lady Franklin
Bay expedition of 1881–84. Vols. 1-11.
New York, 1886.
GREENHow. Robert. History of Oregon
and California. London, 1844.
GREGG, ALEXANDER. History of the old
Cheraws, containing an account of abo-
rigines of the Pedee, 1730–1810. New
York, 1867.
report,
Vereinigte Staaten von Nord-America.
[Nuremberg, 1784.
Charte Von
berg, 1797.
HADDON, A. C. Evolution in art. London,
5.
189
– Study of man. New York, 1898.
HAILMANN, WM. N. Education of the In-
dian. Albany, 1904.
HAiNES, ELIJAH M. The American Indian
(Uh-nish-in-na-ba). Chicago. 1888.
HAKLUYT, Richard. The principal naviga-
tions, voyages, traffiques, and discoveries
of the English nation. Vols. I–III. Lon-
don, 1598–1600.
–––. Collection of the early voyages,
travels, and discoveries of the English
nation. New edition, with additions.
V8's," and Suppl.). London, 1809
– See GENTLEMAN OF ELVAs.
HAKLUYT Society. Publications.
Lxxix. London, 1847-89.
HALBERT, H. S., and BALL, T. H. The Creek
war of 1813 and 1814. Chicago and
Montgomery, 1895.
HALDiMAND, FREDERICK. The Haldimand
'' Jan. 1779-Mar. 1783. (Vt. Hist.
oc. Coll., vol. 11, Montpelier, 1871.)
IIALE, E. M. Ilex cassine, the aboriginal
North American tea. (Bull. 14, Div. of
#". U. S. Dept. Agric., Washington,
1891. )
HALE, Horatio. Ethnology and philology.
(In United States Exploring Expedition
during the years 1838–1842, under the
command of Charles Wilkes, U. S. N.
Philadelphia, 1846.)
Nord America. Nürn-
Vols. I-
Vol. VI.
Iroquois book of rites. Philadel-
phia, 1883.
The Tutelo tribe and £
(Proc. Am. Philos. Soc., vol. XXI, no. 114,
Philadelphia, 1883.)
An international idiom. A manual
of the Oregon trade language, or “Chi-
nook jargon.” London, 1890.
ee GALLATIN, ALBERT.
HALL, A. J. The gospel according to Saint
John. Translated into the Qāgütl lan-
guage. London, 1884.
HALL, BEN.J. F. The early history of the
north western states. Buffalo, 1849.
HALL. C. F. Arctic researches and life
among the Esquimaux. New York, 1865.
HALL. G. STANLEY. Adolescence. Its psy-
chology. Vols. I–II. New York, 1904.
it': JAs. See McKENNEY, T. L., and
ALL
Report of General Hal-
division of the Pacific.
''' of the Secretary of War, pt. 1;
H. R. Ex. Doc. 1, 40th Cong., 3d sess.,
Washington, 1869.)
HALSEY, F. W. The old New York frontier,
its wars with Indians and Tories, its
missionary schools, pioneers and land
titles. 1614–1800 ew York, 1901.
HAMILTON, LEONIDA's LE. C. Mexican hand-
book: a complete description of the Re-
public of Mexico. Boston, 1883.
HALLEck, ww. H.
leck, militar
1196
[B. A. E.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
HAMILTON, PATRICK. The resources of Ari-
zona. A description of its mineral, farm-
ing and timber lands, &c., with brief
sketches of its early history, prehistoric
ruins, Indian tribes, Spanish mission-
aries, past and present. 2d ed. [San
£" 1883.
HAMILTON, PETER J. Colonial Mobile, an
historical study largely from original
sources, of the Alabama-Tombigbee basin
from the discovery of Mobile bay in 1519
until the demolition of Fort Charlotte in
1820. Boston and New York, 1897.
HAMILTON, W.M., and IRVIN, S. M. An Ioway
grammar, illustrating the principles of
the language used by the Ioway, Otoe and
Missouri Indians. Ioway and Sac Mis-
sion Press, 1848.
HAMY, ERNEST T. See QUATREFAGES, J. L.,
and HAMY. -
HANKS, HENRY G. Deep lying auriferous
gravels and table mountains of Califor-
nia. San Francisco, 1901.
HANsoN. J.No. H. The lost Prince : facts
tending to prove the identity of Louis the
Seventeenth, of France, and the Rev. Ele-
azar Williams, missionary among the In-
£ of North America. New York,
S54.
HANSoN, JNo. W. History of Gardiner,
Pittston and West Gardiner, with a
sketch of the Kennebec Indians, and New
Plymouth Purchase. Gardiner, Me.,
1852.
HARDISTY, WM. The Loucheux Indians.
#sonian Rep. 1866, Washington,
867.)
HARDY, R. W. H. Travels in the interior
of Mexico, in 1825–28. London, 1829.
HARIOT. THos. Admiranda narratio fida
tamen. de commodis et incolarvn ritibvs
Virginiae. (In Bry, Collectiones, t. I,
Francforti, 1590.)
A briefe and true report of the new
found land of Virginia. Franckfort,
1590. (Same, New York, 1871.)
Narrative of the first English plan-
tation of Virginia. 1588 and 1590. Re-
print, London. 1893.
HARMON, DANIEL W. A journal of voyages
and travels in the interiour of North
America. Andover, 1820.
HARRIs, GEO. H. Life of Horatio Jones.
(Pub. Buffalo Hist. Soc., vol. VI, Buffalo,
1903.)
HARRIS, JoEL CHANDLER.
His songs and his sayings.
1895.
HARRIS, JNo. Navigantium atque itine-
rantium bibliotheca, or, a complete collec-
tion of voyages and travels. Vols. 1-11.
London, 1705. (Same, London, 1764.)
HARRIS, THADDEU's M. Journal of a tour
into the territory northwest of the Alle-
ghany mountains in 1803. Boston, 1805.
HARRIs, WM. H. Louisiana products, re-
sources and attractions, with a sketch of
the parishes. New Orleans, 1881.
HARRIs, W. R. History of the early mis-
sions of western Canada. Toronto, 1893.
HARRIssB, HENRY. The discovery of North
Uncle Remus,
New York,
America. A critical documentary, and
historic investigation. London and
Paris, 1892.
HARSHIBERGER, JNo. W.M. Maize: a botan-
ical and economic study. (Cont. Bot.
Lab. Univ. Pa., vol. 1. no. 2, Philadelphia
1893.)
HARTW 16, G.
1869.
HARVEY, HENRY. History of the Shawnee
Indians, from the year 1681 to 1854 in-
clusive. Cincinnati, 1855.
HASSLER, E. W. Old Westmoreland. Pitts-
burg, 1900.
HAsti NGs, LANsford W.
to Oregon and California.
1845.
The polar world. London,
Emigrant's guide
Cincinnati.
HATTON, J., and HARVEY, M. Newfoundland.
its history. [etc.] Boston, 1883.
HAUMONTE, J. D., PARISOT J., and ADAM,
LUCIEN. Grammaire et vocabulaire de la
langue Taensa avec textes traduits et
commentés. Paris, 1882.
HAWKINS, BENJ. A sketch of the Creek
country, in 1798 and 99. (Georgia Hist.
Soc. Coll., vol. 111, Savannah, 1848.)
HAwkINs. Edward. Medallic illustrations
of the history of Great Britain and Ire-
land. Vols. I–II. London, 1885.
HAWKINS, ERNEST. Historical notices of
the missions of the Church of England
- in the North American colonies. previous
to the independence of the Unit States.
London, 1845.
HAWKs, FRANCIs L. History of North
Carolina. Fayetteville, N. C. : vol. 1,
1859; vol. 11, 1858.
HAYDEN, FERDINAND V. Contributions to
the ethnography, and philology of the
Indian tribes of the Missouri valley.
(Trans. Am. Philos. Soc., N. S., vol. XII.
Philadelphia, 1862.)
HAYDEN. H. E. Various silver and copper
medals presented to the Indians by the
sovereigns of England, France, and
Spain, from 1600 to 1800. (Proc. and
Coll. Wyoming Hist, and Geol. Soc., vol.
11, pt. 2, Wilkes-Barré, Pa., 1886.)
HAYDEN SURVEY. See UNITED STATEs GEO-
Loo; ICAL AND GEOGRAPHICAL SURVEY OF
ThE TERRITORIES.
HAYES, I. I. An Arctic boat journey in
autumn of 1854. Boston, 1860.
HAY wood, JNo. The natural and aborigi-
nal history of Tennessee, up to the first
settlements therein by the white people.
in the year 1768. Nashville, 1823.
HAZARd. EBENEzer. Historical collections:
consisting of state papers, and other au-
thentic documents, intended as materials
for an history of the United States of
America. Vols. I-II. Philadelphia.
1792–94.
HAZLITT. W.M. C. British Columbia and
Vancouver island; comprising a histor-
ical sketch of the British settlements in
the north-west coast of America. Lon.
don and New York, 1858.
HEALY. M. A. Report of the cruise of the
Corwin in 1885. Washington, 1887.
HEARD, ISAAC V. D. History of the Sioux
war and massacres of 1862 and 1863.
New York, 1863.
HEARNE, SAMUEL.
Wales's fort in
northern ocean.
Dublin, 1796.)
HECKEw ELDER. J.No. G. E. Narrative of
the mission of the United Brethren
among the Delaware and Mohegan tribes.
Philadelphia, 1808. (Same, 1820.)
– A narrative of the mission of the
United Brethren, among, the, Delaware
and Mohegan Indians. Edited by W. E.
Connelley. Cleveland, 1907.
– An account of the history, manners,
and customs of the Indian nations who
once inhabited Pennsylvania and the
neighboring states. Philadelphia, 1819.
(Reprinted. Mem. Hist. Soc. Pa., vol. x11.
Philadelphia, 1876.)
Indian names of rivers, streams.
and other noted places in the state of
Pennsylvania. (Trans. Am. Philos. Soc,
N. S., vol. IV, Philadelphia, 1834.)
HELLPRIN, ANGELO. Arctic problem and
narrative of the Peary relief expedition
of the Academy of Natural Sciences of
Philadelphia. Philadelphia, 1893.
HELMERSEN, GREGoR voN. See BAER, KAR1.
E. Vox.
HENING, WM. WALLER. Statutes at large:
being a collection of all the laws of Vir-
ginia. Vol. 111. Philadelphia, 1823.
Journey from Prince of
Hudson's bay, to the
London, 1795. (Same.
BULL. 30]
HENNEPix, Louis. Description de la Loui-
siane nouvellement decouverte au Sud
oiest de la Nouvelle France. Paris, 1683.
(Same, trans. by John G. Shea, New
York, 1880.)
– A new discovery of a vast country
in America extending above four thou-
sand miles between New France and New
Mexico. London, 1698. (Same, 2 vols.,
Chicago, 1903.)
– A continuation, of the new discovery
of a vast country in America, extending
above four thousand miles, between New
France and New Mexico. London, 1698.
––. Account of M. de la Salle's under-
taking to discover the Mississippi by way
of the Gulf of Mexico. (In French, B. F.,
Hist, Coll. La., pt. 1, New York, 1846.)
– Narrative of a voyage to the upper
Mississippi. (In Shea, J. G., Discov.
Miss. Val., New York, 1852.)
HENNING, WM. W. See HENING.
HENRY, ALEXANDER. Travels and adven-
tures in Canada, and the Indian territo-
£, between 1760 and 1776. New York,
1809.
and THOMPsox, DAVID. See Coues,
ELLIOTT, ed.
IIENSIIAw, H. W. [Introductory notes to]
the account by the pilot Ferrel of the
voyage of Cabrillo along the west coast
of North America in 1542. (Wheeler
Survey Reports, vol. vii. pt. 1, app.,
Washington, 1879.)
Animal carvings from mounds of the
Mississippi valley. (Second Rep. Bur.
Am. Ethnology, Washington, 1883.)
– Perforated stones from California.
(Bull. 2. Bur. Am. Ethnology, Washing-
ton, 1887.)
-
- Indian origin of maple sugar. (Am.
Anthropologist, vol. III, Washington,
1890.)
HERiot, GEO. Travels through the Can-
adas, containing a description of the
picturesque scenery on some of the rivers
and lakes. London, 1807. (Same, with-
out the second part, Philadelphia, 1813.)
HERMAN's MAP of VirgiNIA. See REPort
and accompanying documents of Virginia
#. Maryland Boundary Commissioners,
***.
HERRERA, ANTON to DE. Novus orbis, sive
descriptio Indiae Occidentalis, metaphraste
C. Barlaeo. Amstelodami, 1622.
– Historia general de los hechos de los
Castellanos en las islas i tierra firme del
mar oceano. Tomos i-V. Madrid, 1720.
#eneral history of the vast continent
and islands of America, commonly called
the West-Indies, from the first discovery
thereof. Translated by John Stevens.
Vols. 1.-vi. London, 1725–26. -
HERRick, Edward. Indian narratives: con-
taining a correct and interesting history
£e Indian wars. Claremont, N. H.,
**4.
HERVAs, LoRENzo. Idea dell' universo che
contiene la storia della vita dell' uomo,
elementi cosmografici, viaggio estatico al
mondo planetario, e storia della terra, e
delle lingue. Tomo xvii. Cesena, 1784.
Catálogo de las lenguas de las
naciones conocidas, y mumeracion, divi-
sion, y clases de estas segun la diversi-
dad de sus idiomas y dialectos. Tomos
1—v1. Madrid, 1800–05.
HEWAT, ALEx. Historical account of the
rise and progress of the colonies of South
Carolina and Georgia. Vols. I–II. Lon-
don, 1779.
HEw ETT, EDGAR L. Antiquities of the
Jemez plateau. (Bull. 32, Bur. Am. Eth-
nology, Washington, 1906.)
HIE witt, J. N. B. Legend of the founding
of the Iroquois league. (Ann. Anthro-
pologist, vol. v. Washington, 1892.)
Orenda and a definition of religion.
(Ibid., N. S., vol. IV, New York, 1902.)
BIBLIOGRAPHY
1197
IIEw ITT, J. N. B. Iroquoian cosmology.
(Twenty-first Rep. Bur. Am. Ethnology,
Washington, 1903.) -
HEYLYN, PETER. Cosmography, containing
the chorography and history of the whole
world, and all the principal kingdoms,
provinces, Seas, and isles thereof. Im-
£d by Edmund Bohun. London,
i \}.4%,
HIcock, W. A. See RUPP, I. D.
HIGGIN soN, FRANCIS., New England's plan-
tation. London, 1630. (Same, in Force,
Tracts, vol. 1, 1836; Mass. Hist. Soc.
Coll., . 1st ser, vol. 1, 1792; Young,
Chronicles of Mass., Boston, 1846.)
HILDRETH, JAs. Dragoon campaigns to the
Rocky mountains. New York, 1836.
HILDRETH, SAMUEL P. Pioneer history;
account of the first examinations of the
Ohio valley and the early settlement of
's Northwest Territory. Cincinnati,
Hist, HENRY Y. Narrative of the cana.
dian Red River exploring expedition of
1857, and of the Assinniboine and Sas-
katchewan exploring expedition of 1858.
Vols. I-ii. London. 1860.
-— Explorations in the interior of the
Labrador peninsula, the country of the
Montagnais and Nasquapee Indians. Wols.
I–II. London, 1863.
HINES, GUSTAvi's. Life on the plains of
the Pacific. Oregon, its history, condi-
tion and prospects. Buffalo, 1851.
HINMAN, SAMUEL D., and WELs H. W.M.
Journal of the Rev. S. D. Hinman, mis-
sionary to the Santee Sioux Indians.
And ''' by Bishop Whipple. Phila-
delphia, 1869.
HINTON, RICHARD J. Hand-book to Ari-
Zona. San Francisco and New York,
1878.
HISTORICAL MAGAZINE. The Historical Mag-
azine, and Notes and Queries, concerning
the antiquities, history, and biography
of America. 1st ser, vols. 1-x, Boston
and London, 1857–66. 2d ser, vols. 1–
Ix, Morrisania, N. Y., 1867–71. 3d ser.,
vols. I–II, Morrisania, 1872–75.
IIISTORICAL SOCIETY OF MICH IGAN. His-
torical and scientific sketches of Michi-
gan. Detroit, 1834.
- See MICHIGAN PIONEER AND HIs-
TORICAL SOCIETY.
HISTORICAL SOCIETY OF PENN's YLVANIA.
#moirs, vols. 1-xIV, Philadelphia, 1826–
:*).
–––– Pennsylvania Magazine of History
and Biography, vols. 1-xxx11, Philadei-
phia, 1877–1909.
HiTTELI., JNo. S. Yosemite; its wonders
and its beauties. San Francisco, 1868.
HITTELL, THEoDoRE II. History of Cali-
#". Vols. 1–1 v. San Francisco, 1885–
HoDo; E, F. W. Coronado's march to Qui-
vira. (In Brower, Harahey, St. Paul,
1899.)
–– See SPAN is H EXPLORERs.
HoDGE, HIRAM C. Arizona as it is ; or,
the coming country. New York and
Boston, 1877.
Hodgson, W.M. B. The Creek confederacy.
(Coll. Ga. Hist. Soc., vol. 111, pt. 1, Savan-
nah, 1848.)
HoFFMAN. C. F. A winter in the far west.
Vols. I–II. London, 1835. (Same, under
the title “A Winter in the West, by a
New Yorker.”)
HoFFMAN, WALTER J. Miscellaneous eth-
nographic observations on Indians inhab-
iting Nevada, California, and Arizona.
(Tenth Ann. Rep. Hayden Survey, Wash-
ington, 1878.)
–– Hugo Ried's account of the In-
dians of Los Angeles county, California.
(Bull. Essex Institute, vol. xvi.1, Salem,
1885.)
1198
[B. A. E.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
HoFFMAN, WALTER J. Remarks on Indian
tribal names. (Proc. Am. Philos. Soc.,
vol. xxiii, no. 122, Philadelphia, Apr.
1886
he Midé'wiwin or “grand medicine
society” of the Ojibwa. (Seventh Rep.
Bur. Am. Ethnology, Washington, 1891.)
The Menomini Indians. (Four-
teenth Rep. Bur. Am. Ethnology, pt. 1,
Washington, 1896.)
HoldER, A. B. Age of puberty of Indian
irls. (Am. Jour. Obstetrics, vol. XXIII,
ew York, Oct. 1890.)
Hol.M. G. Ethnologisk Skizze af Angmag-
salikerne. Kjebenhavn, 1887.
Holyi, Thos. CAMPANIUS. Short descrip-
tion of the province of New Sweden, now
called Pennsylvania. (Mem. Hist. Soc.
Pa., vol. III, Philadelphia, 1834.)
HolMBERG, HEINRICH J. Ethnographische
Skizzen über die Völker des russischen
Amerika. Helsingfors, 1855.
HolMES, ABIEL. Annals of America, from
# to 1826. Vols. 1-11. Cambridge,
Holmes, WM. H. Report on the ancient
ruins of southwestern Colorado. 10th
Ann. Rep. U. S. Geol. and Geog. Surv.
Terr., Washington, 1879. Also in Bull.
U. S. Geol. and Geog. Surv., vol. 11, no. 1,
Washington, 1876.)
Art in shell of the ancient Ameri-
cans. (Second Rep. Bur. Am. Ethnology,
Washington, 1883.)
Illustrated catalogue of a portion
of the collections made by the Bureau
of Ethnology ''' eld season of
1881. (Third Rep. Bur. Am. Ethnology,
Washington, 1884.)
Prehistoric textile fabrics of the
United States. (Ibid.)
Pottery of the
(Fourth Rep. Bur.
Washington, 1886.)
Ancient pottery of the Mississippi
valley. (Ibid.)
Origin and development of form
and ornament. (Ibid.
– A study of the textile art in its
relation to the development of form and
ornament. (Sixth Rep. Bur. Am. Eth-
nology, Washington, 1888.)
An ancient quarry in Indian Ter-
ritory. (Bull. 21, Bur. Am. Ethnology,
Washington, 1894.)
- Prehistoric textile art of eastern
United States. (Thirteenth Rep. Bur.
Am. Ethnology, Washington, 1896.)
Stone implements of the Potomac-
Chesapeake tidewater province. (Fif-
teenth Rep. Bur. Am. Ethnology, Wash-
ington, 1897.)
Review of the evidence relating to
auriferous gravel man in California.
#thsonian Rep. for 1899, Washington,
901.)
– – Order of development of the primal
£ing arts. (Ibid., 1901, Washington,
1902.)
– –– Flint implements and fossil remains
from a sulphur spring at. Afton, Indian
Territory. (Am. Anthropologist, N. S., vol.
1V, New Nork, 1902.)
Aboriginal pottery of the eastern
United States. (Twentieth Rep. Bur.
Am. Ethnology, Washington, 1903.)
–––. Fossil human remains found near
ansing. Kans. (Smithsonian Rep. for
1902, Washington, 1903.)
Shell ornaments from Kentucky and
Mexico. (Smithsonian Misc. Coll., vol.
xi.v. Quarterly Issue, i. pts. 1 and 2,
Washington, July–Sept. 1903.)
– and MASON, O. T. Instructions to
collectors of historical and anthropo.
logical specimens. (Bull, 39, U. S. Nat.
Mus., pt. Q, Washington, 1902.)
ancient pueblos.
Am. Ethnology,
HoMANN HEIRs. America Septentrionalis
a domino d'Anville in Galliis edita nunc
in Anglia coloniis in interiorem Vir-
giniam deductis nec non fluvii Ohio.
Noribergae, 1756.
See Güssefeld : MAPPA.
HoOPER, C. L. Report of the cruise of the
U. S. Revenue Steamer Coric in in the
Arctic ocean. Washington, 1881.
HOOPER, WM. H. Ten months among the
tents of the Tuski. London, 1853.
HoPKINS, SARAH WINNEMUCCA.
among the Piutes. Edited by
Horace Mann. Boston, 1883.
HoRDEN, JNo. The book of common prayer.
and administration of the sacraments.
Translated into the language of the Moose
Indians of the diocese of Rupert's Land.
north-west America. London. 1859.
HoRNOT, ANT. Anecdotes Américaines, ou
histoire abrégée des, principaux événe-
£ ''': le '"I':
epuls sa uverte jusqu’ "époque
présente. Paris, 1776.
HoRSFORD, EBEN N. The discovery of the
ancient city of Norumbega. Boston and
New York, 1890.
Hough, DANIEL. Map accompanying Indian
names of lakes, etc., by H. W. Beck-
with. (In Twelfth Ann. Geol. Rep. of
Indiana. 'it': 1883.)
Hough, FRANKLIN B. Diary of the siege of
Detroit in the war with Pontiac. Albany.
1860.
Hough, WALTER. Preservation of museum
specimens from insects and the effect of
dampness. . . (Rep. U. S. Nat. Mus, for
1887, Washington, 1889.)
– Fire-making apparatus in the U. S.
National Museum. (Ibid., 1888, Wash
ington, 1890.)
– Moki snake dance. Chicago, 1898
Lamp of the Eskimo. (Rep. U. S.
Nat. Mus, for 1896, Washington, 1898. ,
Development of illumination. (Smith-
sonian Rep. for 1901. Washington, 1902.
Archeological field work in north-
eastern Arizona. The Museum-Gates ex-
£ of 1901. (Report U.S. Nat. Mus.
or 1901. Washington, 1903.)
Antiquities of the upper Gila and
Salt River valleys in Arizona and New
Mexico. (Bull. 35, Bur. Am. Ethnology,
Washington. 1907.)
IIon's E of REPRESENTATIVES.
STATES CONGRESS.
H', O. O. Nez Perce Joseph. Boston,
Life
Mrs.
See UNITED
How E, HENRY. Historical collections of
Ohio, containing a collection of the most
interesting facts, traditions, biographical
sketches, anecdotes, etc., relating to its
general and local history. Cincinnati,
1847. (Same. Cincinnati, 1851 : Cincin-
nati, 1852: Norwalk, Ohio, vol. 1, 1898,
vol. 11, 1896.)
- See BARBER. J. W., and Howr.
II's, W. D. Three villages. Boston.
IIowcATE. H. W., ed. Cruise of the Flor-
ence: or, extracts from the journal of the
preliminary Arctic expedition of 1877–78.
Washington, 1879.
HowsE, Joseph. A grammar of the Cree
language; with which is combined an
analysis of the Chippeway dialect. Lon.
don, 1844.
Hoy, P. R. How and by whom were the
copper implements made?, Racine, 1886.
Hoy T. EPAPHRAs. Antiquarian researches:
a history of the Indian wars in the
country bordering the Connecticut river.
Greenfield, 1824.
HRDLICKA, ALES. Physical and physio-
logical observations on the Navaho. Am.
Anthropologist, N. S., vol. 11, New York,
1900.)

BULL. 30]
HRDL1ékA, ALES.
New Jersey
The crania of Trenton,
and their bearing upon the
£ of man in that region. (Bull.
#2 ". Nat. Hist., vol. xvi, New York,
The Lansing skeleton. (Am. Anthro-
I't, N. S., vol. v., Lancaster, Pa.,
irections for collecting informa-
tion and £ for physical anthro-
£ (Bull. 39, U. S. Nat. Mus., pt.
R, Washington, 1904.)
Notes on the Indians of Sonora,
Mexico. (Am. £ogist, N. S., vol.
VI, Lancaster, Pa., 1904.)
Contribution to the F' anthro-
pology of California. (Pub. Univ. Cal.,
Am. Archaeol. and Ethnol., vol. IV, no. 2,
Berkeley, 1906.)
Skeletal remains suggesting or at-
tributed to early man in North America,
(Bull. 33, Bur. Am. Ethnology, Washing-
ton, 1907.)
Physiological and medical observa-
tions among the Indians of southwestern
United States and northern Mexico. (Bull.
#s'". Am. Ethnology, Washington,
Tuberculosis among certain Indian
tribes of the United States. (Bull. 42,
Bur. Am. Ethnology, Washington, 1909.)
HUBBARD, WM. History of the Indian wars
in New England from the first settlement
to the termination of the war with King
Philip in 1677, with preface and notes by
is G. Drake. Vols. I–II. Roxbury, Mass.,
HUBLEY, ADAM, Jr. See Jordan, JNo. W.
HUGHES, JNo. T. Doniphan's expedition;
containing an account of the conquest of
New Mexico. Cincinnati, 1848.
HULBERT, ARCHER B. Red-men's roads.
Columbus, 1900.
Historical highways of America.
Vols. I—xv I. Cleveland, 1902–05.
HUMBOLDT, FRIEDRICH. H. ALEX. DE. Essai
olitique sur le royaume de la Nouvelle-
spagne. Tomes I–V. Paris, 1811. (Same,
trans. by John Black, vols. I–IV, London,
1811. , Same, vols. I–II, London, 1822.
Atlas £ et physique du
£me de le Nouvelle-Espagne. Paris,
Personal narrative of travel to the
equinoctial regions of the new continent
during the years 1799–1804. Translated
by H. M. illiams. Vols. I–VII. Lon-
don, 1814–29.
HUMPHREYs, DAvid. Historical account of
the incorporated society for the propaga-
tion of the gospel in foreign parts. Lon-
don, 1730.
HUNTER, JNo. D. Memoirs of a captivity
among the Indians of North America.
London, 1823.
HUTCH INS. THos. Topographical £
tion of Virginia, Pennsylvania, Maryland.
etc.] with appendix containing Patrick
ennedy's journal up the Illinois river.
London, 1778.
£ of the United States.
Philadelphia, 1784.
An historical narrative , and topo-
graphical description of Louisiana, and
West-Florida. Philadelphia, 1784. (Same,
in Imlay, Topog. ''' of the West.
Terr. of N. A. London, i797.)
HYDROGRAPHIC OFFICE. See UNITED STATEs.
IAPI OAYE. The Word Carrier. Vols. I-
XVI. Greenwood, Dakota; Santee Agency,
Nebraska, 1871-87.
ICAZBALCETA, JoAQUIN GARCIA. Coleccion.
de documentos para la historia de Mexico.
Tomos 1–11. Mexico, 1858.
IMLAY, GILBERT. A topographical descrip-
tion of the western territory of North
America. London, 1797.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
1199
INDIAN AFFAIRs (CANADA). Report of the
Deputy Superintendent General of Indian
Affairs, 1876–79. Continued as Annual
Report of the Department of Indian Af-
fairs for the year 1880 [-1910], Ottawa,
1880–1910.
INDIAN AFFAIRs (U. S.). Office of Indian
Affairs (War Department). Reports,
1825–1848. Report of the Commissioner
(Department of the Interior), 1849–1909.
INDIAN LAWS. See LAWS. -
INDIAN TREATIES and laws and regulations
#ng to Indian affairs. Washington,
– Treaties between the United States
of America and the several Indian tribes
from 1778 to 1837. Washington, 1837.
A compilation of all the treaties be-
tween the United States and the Indian
tribes, now in force as laws. Washing-
ton, 1873.
Indian affairs. Laws and treaties.
Vol. I (Laws). Vol. II (Treaties). Com-
iled and edited by Charles J. Kappler.
ashington, 1904.
INDIANA. Department of Geology and Nat-
ural History. Twelfth Annual Report.
Indianapolis, 1883.
INGERSOLL, ERNEST. Wampum and its his-
tory. . (Am. Nat., vol. XVII, no. 5, Phila-
delphia, 1883.)
INTERNATIONAL CONGRESS OF AMERICAN-
ISTS. See CONGRES INTERNATIONAL.
INTERNATIONAL CONGRESS OF ANTHROPOL-
oGY. Memoirs. Chicago, 1894
INTERNATIONALES ARCHIV FUR ETHNOGRA-
# Band VII. Leiden, Paris, Leipzig,
INTERNATIONAL Folk-LoRE Association.
Archives. Vol. 1. Chicago, 1898.
INVESTIGATOR (THE). Religious, moral, sci-
£e. &c. Washington, Jan. 1845–Dec.
IOW.A JOURNAL OF HISTORY AND POLITiCS.
Vols. I–VII. Iowa City, 1903–09.
IRVING, JNO. T. Indian sketches taken dur-
ing an expedition to the Pawnee tribes.
Vols. I–II. Philadelphia, 1835.
IRWING, WASHINGTON. Astoria or anecdotes
of an enterprise beyond the Rocky moun-
tains. New York, 1849. (Same, vols.
I–II, New York and London, 1897.)
Adventures of Captain Bonneville,
U. S. A., in the Rocky mountains and
the far west. New York, 1851. (Same,
1868.) See BoNNEVILLE.
IRWIN, D. HASTINGS. War medals and
decorations issued to the British forces
from 1588–1898. 2d ed. London, 1899.
IVES, Jos. C. Report upon the Colorado
river of the west, explored in 1857 and
1858. (H. R. Ex. Doc. 90, 36th Cong.,
1st sess., Washington, 1861.)
JACKSON, HELEN. M., H., and KINNEY, AB-
BoTT. Report on the condition and needs
of the Mission Indians of California to
the Commissioner of Indian Affairs.
Washington, 1883.
JACKSON. SHELDON. Alaska and missions
£e North Pacific coast. New York,
Report on the introduction of rein-
deer in Alaska. (Rep. U. S. Bur. Edu-
cation 1894–95, Washington, 1896.)
1903 Facts about Alaska. New York,
Our barbarous Eskimos in northern
Alaska, (Metropolitan Mag., vol. xxII,
no. 3, New York, June, 1905.)
JACKSON, WM. H. Ancient ruins in south-
western Colorado. (Ann. Rep. U. S.
Geol. Surv. of Terr. for 1874, Washing-
ton, 1876.)
Descriptive catalogue of photographs
(Pub. U. S.
of North American Indians.
# sur. of Terr., no. 9, Washington,
1200 BIBLIOGRAPHY I B. A. E.
JACK Sox, WM. H. Report on the ancient
ruins examined in 1875 and 1877. (Ann.
Rep. U. S. Geol. Surv. of Terr., Wash-
ington, 1878.)
JACOBSTEIN, MEYER. The tobacco industry
in the United States. (Columbia Univer-
sity Studies in History, Economics and
# Law, vol. XXVI, no. 3, New York,
*U i.
JAMES, EDw1N. Account of an expedition
from Pittsburgh to the Rocky mountains,
performed in the years 1819 and '20, by
order of the Hon. J. C. Calhoun, Sec'y of
War: under the command of Major Ste-
hen H. Long. Vols. I–II, and atlas.
"hiladelphia, 1823. (Same, London,
1823.).
JAMES, GEO, WHARTON. Indians of the
Painted Desert region. Boston, 1903.
Indian basketry, and how to make
Indian and other baskets. New York,
1904.
JAMEs, JAS. ALTON. English institutions
and the American Indian. (Johns Hop-
kins Univ. Studies in Hist. and Polit.
Sci., 12th ser., vol. X., Baltimore, 1894.)
JANsoN, CHAs. W. Stranger in America;
observations during a long residence in
the United States. London, 1807.
JARAMILLo, JUAN. Relation du voyage fait
a la Nouvelle-Terre. (Ternaux-Compans,
Voyages, tome 1.x, Paris, 1838.)
– : Relacion hecha por el Capitan Juan
Jaramillo, de la jornada que habia hecho
a la tierra nueva en Nueva España y al
descubrimiento de Cibola. (Colección de
Documentos Inéditos, tomo XIV, 304-17,
Paris, 1870. Same, translated by G. P.
Winship, in 14th Rep. Bur. Am. Ethnol-
ogy, 1896.)
JEFFERSON, Thos. Notes on the State of
Virginia; with a map of Virginia, Mary-
land, Delaware, and Pennsylvania. Phila-
delphia, 1801. (Same, Philadelphia, 1825.)
JEFFERYS, Thos. The natural and civil
history of the French dominions in North
and South America. Parts I-11. Lon-
don, 1761.
– A general topography of North
America and the West Indies being a col-
lection of all the maps charts and par-
ticular surveys that have been published
in that part of the world either in
Europe or America. London, 1768.
– The provinces of New York and
New Jersey with part of Pennsylvania
and the government of Trois Rivières
and Montreal. London, 1768.
The American atlas or a geograph-
ical description of the whole continent of
America. London, 1776.
JENK INs, How ARD M., ed. Pennsylvania
colonial and federal. Vols. 1–111. Phila-
delphia, 1905.
JENKS, ALBERT ERNEST. Childhood of
Ji-shib', the Ojibwa. Madison, Wis.,
1900.
–– The wild-rice gatherers of the up-
her lakes. (Nineteenth Rep. Bur. Am.
...thnology, pt. 2, Washington, 1900.)
JEst it RELAttox's and allied documents.
Travels and explorations of the Jesuit
missionaries in New France, 1610–1791.
Reuben sold Thwaites, ed. Vols.
I-LXXIII. Cleveland, 1896–1901.
Relations des Jesuites contenant ce
qui s'est passé de plus remarquable dans
les missions des pères de la Compagnie de
Jesus dans la Nouvelle-France. Embras-
sant les années 1611–1672. Tomes I-III.
Quebec. 1858.
JEw ITT, J No. R. A narrative of the ad-
ventures and sufferings, of John R.
Jewitt: only survivor of the crew of the
ship Boston, during a captivity of nearly
three years among the savages of Nootka
sound. Middletown, Conn., 1815. (Same,
Ithaca, N. Y., 1849.)
JoHNS HOPKINS UNIVERSITY. Circulars.
vols. I-xxiv, Baltimore, 1870–1905.
Studies in Hist. and Polit. Sci., vols.
I-xxvi II, Baltimore, 1883–1910.
JOHNSON, ELIAS. Legends, traditions and
laws of the Iroquois, or Six Nations.
Lockport, N. Y., 1881.
JoHNsoN, OvertoN, and WINTER, WM. H.
Route across the Rocky mountains with
a description of Oregon and California.
Lafayette, Ind., 1846.
JoHNSON, W. FLETCHER. Life of Sitting
Bull. [n. p.,] 1891.
JoHNSTON, A. R. Journal of Capt. A. R.
Johnston, First Dragoons. 1846. * In
Emory, Reconnoissance, 565–614, 1848.)
JOHNSTON, CHAs. Narrative of the inci.
dents attending the capture, detention,
and ransom of Charles Johnston. New
York, 1827.
JoMARD, EDME FRANCOIS. Les monuments
de la géographie, ou recueil d’anciennes
cartes. Paris, 1862, 1866.
JONES, A. D. Illinois and the west. Bos-
ton, 1838.
JoNES, CHAs. C. Monumental remains of
Georgia. Part First. Savannah, 1861.
Historical sketch of Tomo-chi-chi.
Albany, 1868.
Antiquities of the southern In
dians, particularly of the Georgia tribes,
New York. 1873.
Hernando or Fernando de Soto.
Adventures and route through Georgia.
Savannah, 1880.
– History of Georgia. Vols. 1-11.
Boston, 1883.
JoNES, DAVID. A journal of two visits
made to some nations of Indians on the
west side of the river Ohio, in the years
1772 and 1773. Burlington. N. J., 1774.
JONES, Jos. Explorations of the aboriginal
remains of Tennessee. (Smithson. Con
trib. to Knowledge, vol. xxii, Washing
ton, 1876.)
JONES, N. W. No. I. Indian Bulletin for
1867. Containing a brief account of the
#" American Indians. New York.
1867.
JoNES, PETER. History of the Ojebway. In
dians; with especial reference to their
conversion to Christianity. London
[1861].
JoNEs. STRACHAN. The Kutchin tribes.
(Smithson. Rep. 1866, Washington. 1867. ,
JoNES, U. J. History of Juniata valley.
Philadelphia, 1856.
Jordan, JNo. W., ed. Journal of Lieuten-
ant Colonel Adam Hubley, jr. Philadel-
phia, 1909.
JossELYN. J.No. New England's rarities
discovered. London, 1672.
An account of two voyages to New-
England made during the years 1638.
1663. Boston, 1865.
Journal, of AMERICAN Eth NoLooY AND
ARCHAEoloGY. J. Walter Fewkes, editor.
Vols. I–IV. Boston and New York, 1891–
94.
See Gil MAN, BENJ. I.
Journal OF AMERICAN Folk-Lorf. Vols.
I-xxiii. Boston and New York, 1888–
1910.
Journal of Geology. Vols. 1-x111. Chi-
cago, 1893–1905.
JouTEL, HENRI. Journal historique du
dernier voyage que M. de la Sale fit dans
le golfe de Mexique pour trouver l'em-
bouchure de la rivière de Mississippi.
Paris, 1713.
– Mr. Joutel's journal of his voyage
to Mexico. London, 1719.
Journal of M. de La Salle's last voy
age to discover the river Mississippi.
1684. (In French, B. F., Hist. Coll. Lou-
isiana, vol. 1, New York, 1846.)
BULL. 30]
JUKES, J. BEETE. Excursions in and about
Newfoundland, during the years 1839 and
1840. Vols. I–II. London, 1842.
KALM, PETER. Travels into North America.
2d ed. Vols. 1-11. London, 1772.
" – See BARTRAM, JNo.
KANE, ELISHA K. The U. S. Grinnell ex-
edition in search of Sir John Franklin.
ew York, 1854
Arctic explorations. Vols. 1–11.
Philadelphia, 1856.
KANE, PAUL. Wanderings of an artist
among the Indians of North
London, 1859.
KANSAs CITY REVIEW OF SCIENCE AND IN-
DUSTRY. Vol. V, no. 7, Kansas City, 1881.
KAPPLER, CHAS.J., ed. See INDIAN TREATIES.
KAUFFMAN, DANIEI, W. See RUPP, I. D.
KEANE. A. H. Ethnography and philology
of America. (In Stanford's Compendium
of Geography and Travel : Central Amer-
ica, the West Indies, and South America,
#" W London,
£ Cambridge, 1896.
KEATING, WM. H. Narrative of an expedi-
tion to the source of St. Peter's river,
Lake Winnepeek, Lakes of the Woods,
etc. Compiled from the notes of Major
Long, Messrs. Say, Keating, and Colhoun.
Vols. I–II. Philadelphia, 1824. (Same,
London, 1825.)
KELLEY, HALL J. A geographical sketch of
that part of North America called Ore-
gon. Boston, 1830.
KELLY, FANNY. Narrative of my captivit
among the Sioux Indians. 2d ed. Chi-
cago, 1880.
KELLY., J. W. Memoranda concerning the
Arctic Eskimos in Alaska and Siberia.
(U. S. Bur, of Education, Circ. of Inf'n
no. 2, Washington, 1890.)
Ethnographical memoranda con-
cerning Arctic Eskimo in Alaska and Si-
beria. (Bull. 3, Society of Alaskan Nat-
ural History and Ethnology, Sitka, 1890.)
See WELLS, ROGER, and KELLY.
KELSEY, C. E. Report of the special agent
for California Indians to the Commis-
# of Indian Affairs. Carlisle, Pa.,
KELTON, Dwig HT H. Annals of Fort Mack-
inac. Detroit, 1884.
KENDALL. Edward AUGUSTU's. Travels
through the northern parts of the United
States in the years 1807 and 1808. Vols.
1–111. New York, 1809.
KENDALL, GEO. WILKINs. Narrative of the
Texan Santa Fé expedition. Wols. I–II.
#". 1844. (Same, New York, 1844,
KENGLA, L. A. Contribution to the archae-
ology of the District of Columbia. Wash-
ington, 1883.
KENNEDY, WM. Texas: the rise, progress,
and prospects of the Republic of Texas.
- Vols. I–II. London, 1841.
KER, HENRY. Travels through the western
interior of the United States, from the
year 1808 up to the year 1816. Eliza-
bethtown, 1816.
KING, EDwARD (Lord Kingsborough). An-
tiquities of Mexico. Vol. 1. London, 1831.
KING, RICHARD. Narrative of a journey to
the shores of the Arctic ocean, in 1833,
1834, and 1835. Vol. I–II. London, 1836.
KINGSLEY, JNo. S., ed. The Standard Nat-
ural History. Vols. I-VI. Boston, 1883–
KINNEY, ABBOT. See JACKSON, HELEN. M. H.,
and KINNEY.
KINNICUTT, LIN Col.N. N. Indian names of
places in Worcester county, Massachu-
setts. Worcester, 1905.
KINO, EUSEBIUS. Tabula Californiae, Anno
702. (In Stöcklein, Der Neue Welt-
Bott, pt. II, facing p. 74, Augspurg und
Grätz, 1726.)
57009°–Bull. 30, pt 2–12
America.
Bates. Appendix.)
76
BIBLIOGRAPHY
1201.
KiNziE, Mrs JoHN H. (JULIETTE AUGUSTA).
Wau-Bun, the “Early Day ” in the
North-west. New York, 1856.
KIP, LAWRENCE. Army life on the Pacific.
New York, 1859.
KIP, WM. INGRAHAM. The early Jesuit mis-
sions in North America; compiled and
translated from the letters of the French
Jesuits, with notes. Albany, 1866.
KITCHIN, THos. [Map of] North America,
drawn from the latest and best authori-
ties. London (?) [1787].
KLUTSCHAK, H. W. Als Eskimo unter den
Eskimo. Wien und Leipzig, 1881
KNox, JNo. New collection of voyages, dis-
coveries, and travels. Vols. I–VII. Lon-
7.
Kohl, J. G. Kitchi-gami. Wanderings
round Lake Superior. London, 1860.
History of the discovery of Maine.
(Documentary History of the State of
Maine, Coll. Maine Hist.
vol. 1, Portland, 1869.)
Koldew EY, KARL. The German Arctic ex-
pedition of 1869–70. London, 1874
RoTZEBUE, OTTO voN. Voyage of discov-
ery into the South sea and Behrings
straits, for the purpose of #"# tl
£ , in 1815–1818. Trans-
lated by H. E. Lloyd. Vols. I–III. Lon-
don, 1821.
– New voyage round the world, in the
years 1823–26. Vols. I–II. ndon, 1830.
KrAUSE, AUREL. Die Tlinkit Indianer,
Ergebnisse einer Reise nach der Nord-
westkuste von America und der Bering-
strasse. (Auftrage der Bremer geo-
#chen Gesellschaft, 1880–81, Jena,
1885.
Soc., 2d ser.,
KRAUSE, F. Schleudervorrichtungen für
Wurfwaffen. (Internat. Archiv f. Eth-
#," xv, Leiden, Leipzig, Paris,
1902.
KREHBIEL, H. P. History of the Mennonite
general conference. St. Louis, 1898.
Kroeber, A. L. The Arapaho. (Bull. Am.
Mus. Nat. Hist., vol. xv.III, New York,
1902.) .
thnology of the Gros Ventre.
(Anthr. Papers Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., vol.
1, pt. 4, New York, 1908.)
See Dorse:Y, G. A., and KROEBER:
UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA.
KUNZ, GEO. F. Gems and precious stones
of "North America. New York, 1890.
LACOMBE, ALBERT. Dictionnaire de la
langue des Cris. Montréal, 1874.
LADD, HoRATIO. O. . . The story of New
Mexico. Boston, 1891.
LAET, JoANNE DE. Nov vs. orbis seu des-
criptionis. Indiae occidentalis. Lvgd
[uni]. Batav[orum], 1633.
– L'histoire du Nouveau Monde ou
description des Indes Occidentales. Leyde,
1640.
LAFITAU, Jos. FRANÇois. Moeurs des sau-
vages ameriquains, comparées aux moeurs
£premiers temps. omes 1-11. Paris,
1 -
LAFLESCHE, FRANCIS. The middle five.
Boston, 1901.
LA HARPE, BERNARD DE. Journal historique
de l’éstablissement des Français à la Lou-
isiane. Nouvelle Orléans, 1831. (Same,
trans. in French, B. F., Hist. Coll. La.,
vol. III, New York, 1851.)
LAHONTAN, ARMAND L. DE D. Nouveaux
voyages de Mr le baron Lahontan, dans
£rline Septentrionale. A la Haye,
New voyages to North America.
Vols. I–II. London, 1703. (Same, 2d ed.,
London, 1735.)
LAND OF SUNSHINE. Vols. I—xv. Los Angeles,
1894–1901. (Succeeded by OUT. WEST.)
LANG, ANDREw. Custom and myth. Lon-
don, 1885.
1202
1B. A. E.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
LANG, HERBERT. O. History of the Willam-
ette valley, being a description of the
valley and resources, with an account of
its discovery and settlement by white
men. Portland, Oreg., 1885.
LANG, J. D., and TAYLOR, SAMUEL. Report
on the Indian tribes west of the Missis-
sippi. Providence, 1843.
LANGDON. F. W. Madisonville pre-historic
cemetery; anthropological notes. (Jour.
Cincinnati Soc. Nat. Hist., vol. Iv, Oct.
1881.)
IANGSDORFF, GEORG H. voN. Voyages and
travels in various parts of the world,
during the years 1803, 1804, 1805, 1806,
and 1807. Parts I-ii. London, 1813–14.
LAPHAM. I. A. Antiquities of Wisconsin.
(Smithson. Contrib. to Knowledge, vol.
VII, Washington, 1855.)
, BLossoM, L., and Dous MAN, G. D.
Number, locality, and times of removal
of the Indians of Wisconsin. Milwau-
kee, 1870.
LA POTHERIE.
POTHERIE.
LARIMER, SARAH L. Capture and £
#7're among the Sioux. Philadelphia,
See BACQUEVILLE DE LA
See Cot'ES, ELLIOTT.
LAS CASAS, BARTOLOME. Historia de las
Indias. Tomos 1–V. Madrid, 1875–76.
LATHAM, ROBERT G. On the languages of
the Oregon territory. (Jour. Ethnol.
Soc. Lond., vol. 1, Edinburgh, 1848.)
The natural history of the varieties
of man. London, 1850.
The native races of the Russian
empire. London, New York, Paris, Mad-
rid, 1854.
— On the languages of New California.
# Philol. Soc. nd., vol. VI, London,
ot.
On the languages of northern, west-
ern and central America. (Ibid., 1856,
London, 1857.)
Opuscula. Essays chiefly philologi-
cal and ethnographical. London, 1860.
comparative philology.
Elements o
London, 1862.
LA, TOUR, BRION DE. [Carte de] L'Améri-
que £ ou se remarquent les
Etats Unis. Paris, 1779.
[Carte] Suite du théâtre de la
guerre dans l'Amérique Septentrionale,
v compris le Golfe du Méxique. Paris,
Esnauts et 'a' 1782.
[Carte] 'A' Septentrionale,
ou se remarque les nis. Paris,
1783.
Carte des États Unis d'Amérique, et
du cours du Missisipi. Paris, 1784.
LATTRÉ. Carte des États-Unis de l'Amé.
'' suivant la traité de paix de 1783,
* *-*.
LAUDON NIERE, RENE. Histoire notable de
la Floride située as Indes Occidentales,
contenant les trois voyages faits en icelle
par certains capitaines et pilotes Fran-
cois: a laquelle a esté adjoustè un qua-
triesme voyage fait par le Capitaine
Gourgues, mise en lumière par M. Basnier.
Paris, 1586. (Same, Paris, 1853.)
–––. History of the first attempt of the
French (The Huguenots) to colonize the
newly discovered country of Florida. In
French. B. F. Hist. Coll. of La. and Fla.,
N. S., New York, 1869.
–– Sce BRY.
LAUT, AGNES C.
New York, 1902.
LAVERDIERE, C.-H. See CHAMPLAIN.
L.A.W. J No. Colonial history of Vincennes,
Indiana. Vincennes, 1858.
LAWS AND TREATIES. See INDIAN TREATIES.
LAws of the Colonial and State govern-
ments, relating to Indians and Indian
Affairs, from 1633 to 1831. Washington,
18:32,
LARPENTEUR, CHAs.
tats
Story of the trapper.
LAWSON, JNo. A new voyage to Carolina;
conta 'n' the exact description and
natural history of that country; to-
gether with the present state thereof,
and a journal of a thousand miles travel
thro' several nations of Indians. Lon-
don, 1709.
History of Carolina, containing the
exact description and natural history of
that, country. London, 1714. (Reprint,
Raleigh, 1860.)
LE BEAU, C. Aventures; ou voyage cu-
rieux et nouveau parmi, les sauvages de
l'Amérique Septentrionale. Tomes I-II.
Amsterdam, 1738.
LECLERQ. CHRETIEN. Nouvelle relation de
la Gaspésie. Paris, 1691.
First establishment of the faith in
New France; now first translated with
notes, by J. G. Shea. Vols. I–II. New
York, 1881.
LEDERER, JNo. Discoveries in three several
marches from Virginia to the west of
Carolina, 1669–70. Collected and trans-
lated by Sir W. Talbot. London, 1672.
(Same, in Harris, Coll. of Voy., vol. II,
London, 1705. Same, Rochester, 1902.)
LEE, DANIEL, and FROST, J. H.
Ten years
in Oregon. New York, 1844.
LEE, NELSON. Three years among the
Camanches. Albany. 1859.
LEIBERG, JNo. B. neral report on a
botanical survey, of the Coeur d'Alene
mountains in Idaho. (Cont. U. S. Nat.
#rium, vol. v., no. 1, Washington,
..)
LELAND, C. G. Fusang; or, the discovery
of America by Chinese Buddhist priests
in the 5th century. London, 1875.
––– Algonquin legends of New England.
Boston and New York, 1885.
See PRINCE, J. D., and LELAND.
LE. MoyNE, JACQUES. Narrative of Le
Moyne, an artist who accompanied the
French expedition to Florida, under Lau-
donnière, 1564. Translated from the
Latin of De Bry. Boston, 1875.
– See BRY, THEODORO DE.
LENHossEk, Jos. voN. Die künstlichen
schadelverbildungen im algemeinen. Bud-
apest, 1878.
LENNARD, C. E. B. Travels in British Co-
lumbia, with narrative of a yacht voya
round Vancouver's island. ndon, 1862.
LE PAGE du PRATz, ANToINE S. Histoire
de la Louisiane. Tomes 1-111. Paris,
1758. (Same, English trans., London,
1763, 1774.)
LEROUX, Jos. Le medaillier du Canada.
Montréal, 1888.
LESCARBOT, MARC.
Histoire de la novvelle-
France. so
Paris, 1612.
LETTREs EDIFIANTEs et curieuses concer-
nant l'Asie, l'Afrique et l'Amérique. Pub-
liées sous la direction de M. Louis Aimé-
Martin. Tomes I-II. Paris, 1838–41.
LEUPP, FRANC is E. The Indian and his.
problem. New York, 1910.
LE WIN. L. Ueber Anhalonium Lewinii.
(Archiv f. £ Path. u. Pharmakol.,
B. xxiv, Leipzig, 1887–88.)
LEwis, MERIw ETHER.. The travels of Capts.
Lewis and Clarke, from St. Louis, by way
of the Missouri and Columbia rivers, to
the Pacific ocean ; performed in the years
1804, 1805, and 1806. London, 1809.
(Same, Philadelphia, 1809.)
and CLARK, WM. History of the ex-
pedition of Capts. Lewis and Clarke to the
sources of the Missouri, across the Rocky
mits., 1804–06. Vols. 1-11. Philadelphia.
#) (Same, Dublin, 1817; New York,
Clarke,
river beyond the Rocky mountains.
ton, Ohio, 1840.
The journal of Lewis and
to the mouth of the £
ay-
BULL. 30]
LEwis, MER1 wet HER, and CLARK, WM.
History of the expedition under command
of Captains Lewis and Clarke. Revised
and abridged with introduction and notes
by Archibald McVickar. Vols. I-II. New
York, 1842.
Original journals of the
Lewis and Clark expedition, 1804–1806.
Reuben Gold Thwaites, ed. Vols. I-viii.
New York, 1904–05.
- See Coues, ELLIOTT, ed.:
Fish ER, WM. ; GAss, P.; MESSAGE ; Si B-
LEY, J.N.O.
LEwis, THEODORE. H.
PLORERS.
I.EYES DE INDIAS. See RECOPILACION.
LIBRARY OF ABORIGINAL AMERICAN LITERA-
TURE. See BRINTON, D. G., ed.
LIBRARY OF AMERICAN LINGUISTICs. See
SHEA, J.N.O. G., ed.
See SPANISH Ex-
LINscHOTEN, HANs HUGo VAN. Description
de l’Amérique & des parties d’icelle,
comme de la Nouvelle France, Floride,
[etc.]. Amsterdam, 1638.
LISLANSKY, UREY. Voyage round the world
in the years 1803–1806. London, 1814.
LLOYD, H. E. See KotzEBUE, OTTo voN.
LLOYD, T. G. B. On the Beothucs. (Jour.
Anthr. Inst. Gi Brit and Ireland, vol.
IV, 21–59, London, 1874.)
A further account of the Beothucs
of Newfoundland. (Ibid., vol. v., 222–230,
London, 1875.)
I'" implements of Newfoundland.
LOEw, OSCAR. Notes upon the ethnology
of southern California and adjacent re:
# (U. S. War !": Ann. ":
hief of Engineers for 1876, App. JJ,
Washington, 1876.)
LOGAN, JNo. H. A history of the upper
country of South Carolina, from the
earliest period to the close of the War of
Independence. Vol. I. Charleston and
Columbia, 1859.
LONG, JNo. Voyages and travels of an In-
dian interpreter and trader, describing
the manners and customs of the North
American Indians. London, 1791.
LoNG, STEPHEN H. See JAMES, Edw IN;
KEATING, WM. H.
Lord, JNo. K. The naturalist in Van-
couver island and British Columbia.
Vols. I–II. London, 1866.
Los KIEL, GEO. HENRY. History of the mis-
sion of the United Brethren among the
Indians in North America. London, 1794.
LOSSING, BENSON JNo. Moravian missions.
(In Am. Hist. Rec. and Repertory of
Notes and Queries concerning Antiq. of
Am., Philadelphia, 1872.)
American Revolution and the War
of 1812. Vols. I–III. New York, 1875.
LOTTER, MATTHIEU ALBERT. Carte nou-
velle de l’Amérique Angloise contenant
tout, ce que les. Anglois possedent sur le
continant de l’Amérique Septentrionale,
savoir le Canada, la Nouvelle Ecosse ou
Acadie et les treize provinces unies.
Auss' [ca. 1776].
See SAUTHIER, C. J.
LOUDON, ARCHIBALD. A collection of some
of the most interesting narratives of
outrages committed '. the Indians in
their wars with the white people. Vols.
I-II. Carlisle, 1808–11.
LovE. W. DELoss. Samson Occom and the
Christian Indians of New England. Bos-
ton and Chicago, 1899.
Low DERMILK, W. H. History of Cumber-
land [Maryland]. Washington, 1878.
Low ERY. Woodbu RY. The Spanish settle-
ments within the present limits of the
United States. 1513–1561. New York
and London, 1901.
Spanish settlements within the pres-
ent limits of the United States : Florida,
1564–1574. New York and London, 1905.
LOZIPRES. See BAUDRY DES LOZIERES.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
1203
LUDEWIG, HERMANN E. The literature of
America. Aboriginal languages, with ad-
ditions and corrections by William W.
Turner. Edited by Nicholas Trübner.
London, 1858.
LUMHOLTZ, CARL. Among the Tarahuma-
ris; the American cave dwellers. (Scrib-
ner's Mag., vol. xv.1, nos. 1–3, New York,
July–Sept. 1894.)
Tarahumari dances and plant-wor-
ship. (Ibid., no. 4.)
Cave-dwellers of the Sierra Madre.
(Proc. Internat. Cong. Anthropol., Chi-
cago, 1894.)
Huichol Indians of Mexico. (Bull.
's Mus. Nat. Hist., vol. x, New York,
ymbolism of the Huichol Indians.
(Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., Vol. III,
Anthr. II, New York, 1900.)
Unknown Mexico. Vols. I–II. New
York, 1902.
LUMM is, CHARLEs F. A New Mexico David
and other stories and sketches of the
Southwest. New York, 1891.
Some strange corners of our coun-
try. New York, 1892.
– The land of poco tiempo.
York, 1893.
–– The man who married the moon and
other Pueblo Indian folk-stories. New
York, 1894.
LUNIER, M. Déformations artificielles du
crane. (Dictionnaire de médecine et de
chirurgie pratique, tome x, Paris, 1869.)
LUTKE. FEODOR Voyage autour du
monde. Parts I-III. Translated from
Russian [into French J by F. Boyé. Paris,
1835–36.
LYELL, CHAs. Second visit to the United
States of North America. Vols. I–II.
New York, 1849.
LYoN, G. F. Brief narrative of an unsuc-
cessful attempt to reach Repulse bay.
London, 1825.
– Private journal during voyage of
discovery under Captain Parry. Boston,
1824. (Same, London, 1825.)
New
MCADAMS, WM. Antiquities of Cahokia, or
Monk's mound, in Madison county, ilii.
nois. Edwardsville, Ill., 1883.
— Records of ancient races in the Mis-
sissippi valley. St. Louis, 1887.
McALEER, GEO. A study in the £
of the Indian place name Missisquoi.
Worcester, Mass., 1906.
McCALL. GEO. A. Reports in relation to
New Mexico. (Senate Ex. Doc. 26, 31st
Cong., 2d sess., Washington, ##!
M’CALL, HUGH. The history of Georgia,
containing brief sketches of the most re-
markable events, up to the present day.
Vols. I–II. Savannah, 1811–16.
MACAULEY, JAS. The natural, statistical
and civil history of the state of New
York. Vols. I–III. New York, 1829.
MACCAULEY, CLAY. The Seminole Indians
of Florida. (Fifth Rep. Bur. Am. Eth-
nology, Washington, 1887.)
McCLELLAN, GEO. B. See MARCY, R. B.
M'Stock. EVA. See WILLARD, CAROLINE
CC.
McCLINToCK, FRANCIs LEoPold. Fate of
Sir John Franklin, 'ase of the For.
Fifth ed. London, 1881.
McCoy, ISAAC. The annual register of In-
dian affairs within the Indian (or west-
ern) territory. , Washington, 1836–38.
History of the Baptist Indian mis-
sions, embracing remarks on the former
and present condition of the aboriginal
tribes; their settlement within the Indian
territory, and their future prospects.
Washington and New York, 1840.
MCCULLOH, J. H., Jr. . Researches, philo-
sophical and antiquarian, concerning the
aboriginal history of America. alti-
more, 1829.
1204
[B. A. E.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
M’DONALD, ALEX. Narrative of some pas-
sages in the history of Eenoolooapik : an
account of the discovery of Hogarth's
sound. Edinburgh, 1841.
MACDONALD, DUNCAN G. F. British Colum-
#and Vancouver's island. London,
1. -
McDougALL, JNo. George Millward McDou-
gall, the pioneer, patriot, and missionary.
Toronto, 1888.
MACFIE, MATTHEw.
British Columbia.
sources, and prospects. London, 1865.
McGEE, W. J. The Siouan Indians. (Fif-
teenth Rep. Bur. Am. Ethnology, Wash-
insto: 97.)
Vancouver island and
Their history, re-
The Seri Indians. (Seventeenth
Rep. Bur. Am. Ethnology, pt. 1, Washing-
ton, 1898.
Primitive numbers. (Nineteenth
Rep. Bur. Am. Ethnology, pt. 2, Wash-
ington. 1900.)
See MUNIz, M. A., and McGEE.
McGUIRE, JosepH D. Study of the primi-
tive methods of drilling. (Rep. U. S.
Nat. Mus. for 1894, Washington, 1896.)
Pipes and smoking customs of the
American aborigines. . (Rep. U. S. Nat.
Mus. for 1897, Washington, 1899.)
MCINTosh, JNo. The origin of the North
American Indians; with a faithful de-
scription of their manners and customs.
New York, 1853.
MACKAY, JNo., and BLAKE, J. E. Map of
the seat of War in Florida £ by
orders of Gen. Z. Taylor principally from
the surveys and reconnaisances of the
officers of the U. S. Army, 1839. U. S.
War. Department, Corps of Engineers,
Washington, 1839.
M'KEEvoR, THos. A voyage to Hudson's
bay, during the summer of 1812. Lon-
don, 1819.
McKENNEY, THos. L. Sketches of a tour
to the lakes, of the character and cus-
toms of the Chippeway Indians, and of
incidents connected with the treaty of
Fond du Lac. Baltimore, 1827.
Vol. I: Memoirs, official and per-
sonal ; with sketches of travels among
the northern and southern Indians; em-
bracing a war excursion, and descrip-
tions of scenes along the western borders.
Vol. II: On the origin, history, charac-
ter, and the wrongs and rights of the
Indians, with a plan for the preservation
and happiness of the remnants of that
ersecuted race. Two volumes in one.
ew York, 1846.
and HALL, JAs. History of the
Indian tribes of North America. Vols.
I–III. Philadelphia, 1854. (Same, in
various editions.)
MACKENZIE, ALEx. Voyages from Montreal,
on the river St. Lawrence, through the
continent of North America, to the
Frozen and Pacific oceans; in the years
1789 and 1793. London, 1801. (Same,
Philadelphia,
McLACHLIN, R. Medals awarded to
(Canadian Antiq. and
Canadian Indians.
Numis. Jour., 3d ser., vol. 11, Montreal,
1899.)
My friend the Indian.
MCLAUGHLIN, JAS.
Boston, 1910.
McLEAN, JNo. Notes of a twenty-five
years' service in the Hudson's Bay ter-
ritory. Vols. I–II. London, 1842.
(Same, London, 1849.)
McLEAN, Rev. JNo. The Indians, their
manners and customs. Toronto, 1889.
Canadian savage folk. The native
tribes of Canada. Toronto, 1896.
MACLEAN, JNo. P. Mound builders. Cin-
cinnati, 1879.
McVICKAR, ARCHIBALD. See LEw Is and
CLARK.
MADRID ('oxi Mission. See Colu MBIAN His-
TORICAL EXPOSITION,
MAGAZINE OF AMERICAN History. Vols.
I-XXIX. New York and Chicago, 1877–
93.
MAILLARD, N. DoRAN. History of the re-
public of Texas. London, 1842.
MAINE HISTORICAL SOCIETY. Collections.
Vols. I-VI, Portland, 1831–59. Vol. VII,
Bath, 1876. Vols. viii-x, Portland,
1881-91. 2d ser, vols. 1-x, Portland,
1890–99.
MALLERY, GARRICK. The former and pres-
ent number of our Indians. (Proc. Am.
Asso. Adv. Sci., 1877, Salem, 1878.)
Introduction to the study of sign
language among the North American
Indians. Washington, 1880.)
A collection of gesture-signs and
signals of the North American Indians.
(Washington, 1880.)
Sign ''g'' among North Amer-
ican Indians. (First Rep. Bur. Ethnol-
ogy, Washington, 1881.)
Pictographs of the North American
Indians. . (Fourth Rep. Bur. Ethnology,
Washington, 1886.)
Picture-writing of the American In-
dians. (Tenth Rep. Bur. Ethnology,
Washington, 1893.)
MALTE-BRUN, MALTHE KONRAD BRUN,
known as. Universal geography, or a de-
scription of all parts of the world, on a
new plan. Vols. I–V. Boston, 1824–26.
ableau de la distribution ethno-
graphique des nations et les langues au
Mexique. (Congrès Internat. des Amé-
ricanistes, Compte-rendu de la 2e sess.,
Luxembourg, 1877, tome 11, Luxembourg
and Paris, 1878.)
MANDRILLON, JosepH. Le spectateur Amé-
ricain, suivi de recherches philosophiques
sur la découverte du Nouveau-Monde.
Amsterdam, 1785.
spectateur Américain ou re-
marques générale sur l’Amérique Septen-
trionale et sur la république des treizes
Etats-Unis. 2e ed. Amsterdam et Bru-
xelles [n. d.].
MANYPENNY, GEO. W. Our Indian wards.
Cincinnati, 1880.
MAPPA geographica complectus. Indiae occi-
dentalis partem mediam circum Isthmen
Panamensem &c. pro presenti statu belli
quod est 1740 inter Anglos & Hispanos
exortum Homanianis Heredibus 1731.
(In Homan, Schule Atlas, 1743.)
MAPs. [As will be seen by reference to the
synonomy following the descriptions of
tribes and settlements, many maps have
been cited in this Handbook, including a
number published anonymously. In
cases in which the cartographer was
known at the time of consultation, the
names are given in the citations and
will be found in this list; in the case
of anonymous maps, however, no at-
tempt has been made , to include them
herein, owing to their large number and
to the difficulty of identifying them.]
MARCY, R. B. Report [on the route from
Fort Smith to Santa Fé]. 1849. (Senate
Ex. Doc. 64, 31st Cong., 1st sess., W.
ington, 1850.) -
Now York,
The prairie traveller.
1861.
years of army life on the
Thirty
border. New York, 1866.
1872 Border reminiscences. New York,
* | *.
and McCLELLAN, GEO. B. Explora-
tion of the Red river of Louisiana, in the
year 1852. (Senate Ex. Doc. 54, 32d
Cong., 2d sess., Washington, 1853.)
MARGRY, PIERRE. Découvertes et établisse
ments des Francais dans l'ouest et dans
le sud de l'Amérique Septentrionale
Wash-
(1614–1754). Mémoires et documents
originaux. Pts. 1—v1. Paris, 1875-86.
MARIETTI, PIETRO, ed. Oratio Dominica.
Romae, 1870.
BULL. 30]
MARQUETTE, JACQUES. Discovery of some
new countries and nations in northern
America. London, 1698.
— Autograph map of the Mississippi
[1673]. (In ea, J. G., scov. and
Explor. Miss. Val., Redfield, 1852.)
See THWAITES. R. G.
MARSHALL, H. The history of Kentucky,
containing ancient annals of Kentucky or
introduction to the history and an-
tiquities of the State of £ by
# Rafinesque. Vols. 1-II. Frankfort
MARSHALL, O. H. De Céloron's expedition
to the Óhio in 1749. Mag. Am. Hist.,
vol. II, New York and Chicago, 1878.)
MARTIN, FRANÇois X. History of Louisi-
ana, from the earliest period. Vols.
#2 New Orleans, 1827–29. (Same,
istory of North Carolina from its
"'" period. Vols. 1-11. New Orleans,
MARTIN, RoberT M. Hudson's Bay terri-
tories and Vancouver's island, with an
exposition of the chartered rights, con-
duct and policy of the Hudson's Bay cor-
poration. London, 1849.
MARYLAND. Archives of Maryland; pub-
lished by authority of the State under
the direction of the Maryland Historical
Society. Vols. I-XXVIII. Baltimore,
1883–1908.
MASON, O'Tis T. Ethnological directions
relative to the Indian tribes of the United
States. Washington, 1875.
North American bows, arrows, and
quivers. (Smithsonian Rep. 1893. Wash-
ington, 1894.)
- Aboriginal American mechanics.
(Mem., Internat. Cong. Anthropol., Chi-
cago, 1894.)
Woman's share in primitive culture.
New York, 1894.
Origins of invention. London and
New York, 1895.
Primitive travel and transportation.
(Rep. U. S. Nat. Mus. 1894, Washing-
ton, 1896.) |
Migration and the food quest; a
study in the peopling of America. 7 (Smith-
sonian Rep. 1894, Washington, 1896.)
——— Directions for collectors of Ameri-
can basketry. (U. S. Nat. Mus., Bull. 39,
pt. P, Washington, 1902.)
Aboriginal American basketry. (Rep.
U. S. Nat. Mus. 1902, Washington, 1904.)
et al. Arrows and arrow-makers.
(Am. Anthropologist, vol. iv, no. 1, Wash-
ington, 1891.
See HOLMES, W. H., and MAsoN.
MASSACHUSETTS. See RECords.
MASSACHUSETTS HistoRICAL Society. Col-
lections. Vols. 1-x, Boston, 1792–1809
(vol. I reprinted in 1806 and 1859; vol.
v in 1816 and 1835). 2d ser, 1-x, Boston,
1814–23 (reprinted 1838–43). 3d ser.,
1-x, Boston, 1825–49 (vol. i reprinted,
1846). 4th ser., I-X, Boston, 1852–71.
MATIEGKA. J. U. Schädel und Skelette von
Santa Rosa (Sta Barbara archipel bei
Californien). (Sitzber. d. K. böhm. Ges.
d. Wiss., II Classe, Prague, 1904.)
MATSON. N. Memories of Shaubena. 2d ed.
Chicago, 1880.
MATTHEW, G. F., and KAIN, S. W. Earthen-
ware pot of the stone age. (Bull. Nat.
Hist. Soc. New Brunswick, vol. v. no.
xxiii, St. John, 1904.)
MATTHEWS, WASHINGTON. Ethnography
and philology of the Hidatsa Indians.
(U. S. Geol. and Geog. Surv., Misc. Pub.
no. 7, Washington, 1877.)
Navajo silversmiths. (Second Rep.
Bur. Ethnology, Washington, 1883.)
Navajo weavers. (Third Rep. Bur.
Ethnology, Washington, 1884.
–– The mountain chant. (Fifth Rep.
Bur. Ethnology, Washington, 1887.)
BIBLIOGRAPHY
1205
MATTHEWs, WASHINGTON. The gentile sys-
tem of the Navaho Indians. (Jour. Am.
Folk-lore, 111, Boston and New York,
April, June, 1890.) -
Navaho legends. Boston and New
York, 1897.
Night chant, a Navaho ceremony.
(Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., vol. vi., New
York, 1902.)
and WorTMAN, J. L. Human bones
of the Hemenway collection in the U.S.
Army Medical Museum at Washington.
(Mem. Nat. Acad. Sci., vol. VI, Washing-
ton, 1893.)
MAURAULT. J.
#" ibó5
1866.
A. Histoire des
jusqu'a nos jours.
Abenakis
Québec,
MAXIMILIAN, ALEx. P.
Nord-America in den Jahren 1832 bis
1834. B. I–II. Coblenz, 1839–41.
Travels in the interior of North
America. Translated from the German
by H. Evans Lloyd. London, 1843.
MAY, JNo. Journal and letters of Col.
John May, of Boston, relative to two
journeys to the Ohio country in 1788
and 89. With a biographical sketch by
Richard S. Edes, and illustrative notes
by Wm. M. Darlington. Cincinnati, 1873.
MAYER, BRANTz. exico, Aztec, Spanish
# Republican. Vols. I–II. Hartford,
Tah-gah-jute; or Logan and Cresap,
an historical essay. Albany, 1867.
MAYNE, RICHARD C. Four years in British
Columbia and Vancouver island. Lon-
don, 1862.
MAYs, T. J. An experimental inquiry into
the chest movements of the Indian fe-
male. (Therapeutic Gazette, 3d ser.,
vol. 111, no. 5, Detroit, 1887.)"
MAzzEI, P. Recherches sur les Etats-Unis;
£ un citoyen de Virginie, avec quatres
ettres d'un bourgeois de New-Haven.
Tomes 1–iv. Colle, 1788
MEACHAM, A. B. Wigwam and warpath ;
or the royal chief in chains. 2d ed.
Boston, 1875.
i-ne-ma (the woman-chief)
her people. Hartford, 1876.
MEARNS, EDGAR A. Ancient dwellings of
the Rio Verde valley. (Pop. Sci. Mo.,
vol. xxxvii, New York, Oct. 1890.)
MEDDELELSER OM GRøNLAND. Vol. 1 (1890)-
vol. xxx III (1907). Kjøbenhavn.
MEEK, A. B. Romantic passages in south-
western history, includin orations,
sketches, and essays. New York, 1857.
MEGAPOLENSIS, JOHANNES., Short sketch
of the Mohawk Indians in New Nether-
land. 1644. (Coll. N. Y. Hist. Soc., 2d
ser., vol. #'t 1, New York, 1857.)
MEGINNES, J. F. Otzinachson; or, a his-
tory of the West-branch valley of the
Susquehanna. Philadelphia, 1857.
MEIGs, J. A. Observations upon the cra-
nial forms of the American aborigines.
Philadelphia, 1866.
Description of a human skull.
£onian Rep. 1867, Washington,
Reise in das innere
and
M.'' JAS. F. Two-thousand miles on
horseback. New York, 1867.
MEMORIALS OF THE MORAVIAN CHURCH.
See REICHEL, W. C.
MENDIETA, GERONIMO de. Historia eclesi-
sistica Indiana. México, 1870.
MENDOZA, ANTONIO DE. Letter to the Em-
peror, 1540. (Hakluyt, Voyages, vol. III,
#36 438, London," i860, reprint 1810:
Ternaux-Compans, Voyages, tome Ix,
Paris, 1838; Fourteenth Rep. Bur. Am.
Ethnol., Washington, 1896.)
MENDOZA, JUAN GONZALEs DE. Histoire du
£ royaume de la Chine, sitve aux
ndes Orientales divisées en deux parties.
Paris, 1588. (Same, trans. in Hakluyt
Soc. Pub., vol. xv, London, 1854.)
1206
[B. A. E.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
MENGARIN1, GREGORY. A Selish or Flat-
head grammar. (In Shea, Lib. of Am.
Ling., vol. 11, New York, 1861.)
Indians of Oregon. (Jour. Anthr.
Inst. N. Y., vol. 1, New York, 1871–72.
MERCATOR, GERARD. Mappemonde de Gé-
rard Mercator. 1569. (In Jomard, Monu-
ments de la G&# Paris, 1842-62.)
MERCER, II. C. The Lenape stone or the
Indian and the mammoth.
and London, 1885.
Researches upon the antiquity of
unan. Pub. Univ. of Pa., series in
Philol., Lit., and Archaeol., vol. VI, Phil-
adelphia, 1897.)
MEREDITH, H. C. Aboriginal art in obsi-
dian. (Land of Sunshine, Vol. XI, no. 5,
Los Angeles, 1899.)
MERRIAM, C. HART. Life zones and crp
zones of the United States. (#. -
Dept. Agr., Div. Biol. Surv., Bull. 10,
Washington, 1898.)
MERRILL, GEO. P. Treatise on rocks, rock-
weathering and soils. New York, 1897.
MESSAGE from the President of the United
States, communicating discoveries made
in exploring the Missouri, Red river and
Washita, by Captains Lewis and Clark.
February 19, 1806. Washington, 1806.
MEXICAN BORDER COMMISSION. Reports
of the committee of investigation sent in
1873 by the Mexican government to the
frontier of Texas. Translated from the
New York
official edition made in Mexico. New
York, 1875.
MExico, SECRETARIA DE FOMENTO. Anales,
México, 1882.
Nach dem Sacramento.
tonne VI
MEYER, ČARL.
Aarau, 1855.
MichEL, M. DE. See JOUTEL.
MICHIGAN. See HISTORICAL SOCIETY OF
MICHIGAN.
MICH IGAN PIONEER AND HISTORICAL SO-
CIETY. Historical collections. Vols. I-
XXXIV. £ 1877–1906.
Michieh, N. H., Jr. Reconnoissance. 1849.
(In Rep. Sec. War, with reconnoissances
of routes from San Antonio to El Paso.
Senate Ex. Doc. 64, 31st Cong., 1st sess.,
Washington, 1850.)
MILES, NELSON A. Personal recollections
and observations. Chicago and New
York, 1896.
MILFORT, LE CLERC. Mémoire ou coup-
d'oeil rapide surmes différens £ et
#, séjour dans la nation Créck. Paris,
1802.
MILL, NICHOLAs. The history of Mexico,
from the Spanish £uest to the pres-
ent aera. London, 1824.
Mi LLER, GERRIt S., and REHN, JAS. A. G.
Systematic results of the study of North
American land mammals. (Proc. Boston
#1 Nat. Hist., vol. xxx, no. 1, Boston,
..)
MILLER, MERTON. L. Preliminary study of
the pueblo of Taos, New Mexico. Chi-
cago, 1898.
MILLS, ROBERT. Atlas of the state of
Made under the au-
thority of the legislature. 29 maps,
folio. Baltimore, 1825.
Statistics of South Carolina, in-
cluding a view of its natural, civil, and
military history, general and particular.
Charleston, 1826.
MILLs, WM. C. Explorations of the Gartner
mound and village site. (Ohio Archaeol.
and Hist. Quar., vol. x 111, no. 2, Columbus,
1904.)
–– Certain mounds and village sites in
Ohio. Vol. i. Columbus, 1907.
MILLSTONE. Vol. ix, no. 1, to vol. x, no. 8,
Indianapolis, 1884-85. [Contains a se-
ries of articles on Zuñi breadstuff, by
F. H. Cushing.]
South Carolina.
MILTON, Wiscount, and CHEADLE. W. B.
North-west passage by land. Being the
narrative of an expedition from the At-
lantic to the Pacific. London, 1865.
MINDELEFF, COSMOs. Casa Grande ruin.
(Thirteenth Rep. Bur. Ethnology, Wash-
ington, 1896.)
''' remains in Verde valley,
Arizona. Ibid.)
The repair of Casa Grande ruin.
Arizona. (Fifteenth Rep. Bur. Am. Eth-
nology Washington, 1897.)
- he cliff ruins of Canyon de Chelly,
Arizona. (Sixteenth Rep. Bur. Am. Eth-
nology Washington, 1897.)
avaho houses. (Seventeenth Rep.
Bur. Am. Ethnology, pt. 2. Washington,
1898.
alization of Tusayan clans.
(Nineteenth Rep. Bur. Am. Ethnology,
pt. 2, Washington, 1900.)
MINDELEFF, VICTOR. A study of Pueblo
architecture. (Eighth Rep. Bur. Am.
£: Washington, 1891.)
MINER, C. P. History of Wyoming, Penn-
sylvania. Philadelphia, 1845
MINNESOTA GEOLOGICAL AND NATURAL HIS-
ToRY SURVEY. Geology of Minnesota.
Vol. 1 of the Final Report, Minneapolis,
# 18th Report for 1884. St. faul,
MINNESOTA HISTORICAL SOCIETY. Collec-
tions. Vols. I-XI. St. Paul, 1872–1905.
Miss ISSIPPI STATE HISTORICAL Society.
Publications. Vols. I–VII. Oxford, Miss.
1898–1903.
MITCHELL, JNo. . Map of the British and
French dominions in North America.
London, 1755.
MoERAs, DUFLOT DE. See DUFLOT.
MOLL, HERMANN. A new map of the north
#" of America claimed by France un-
er ye names of Louisiana, Mississipi,
Canada, and New France, with ye ad-
#", territories of England and Spain.
(In oll, World Described, London,
1710–1720.)
Map of North America according to
#7 #" and most exact observations.
MöLLHAUSEN, BALDw1N. Tagebuch einer
Reise vom Mississippi nach der Kusten
der Sudsee. Leipzig, 1858.
Diary of a journey from the Mis-
sissippi to the coasts of the Pacific with
a United States government expedition.
Vols. I–II. London, 1858.
MoNARDEs, Nicol As. Historia medicinal de
las cosas que se traen de nuestras Indias
Occidentales que siruen en medicina. Se-
villa, 1574.
––. Histoire des drogues. Lyons, 1602.
MOONEY. JAS. The sacred formulas of the
Cherokees. (Seventh #. Bur. Am. Eth-
nology, Washington, 1891.)
he Siouan tribes of the east.
(Bull. 22. Bur. Am. Ethnology, Washing-
ton, 1895.)
- The Ghost-dance religion and the
Sioux outbreak of 1890. (Fourteenth
Rep. Bur. Am. Ethnology, pt. 2, Wash-
ington, ''
Mescal plant and ceremony. (Thera-
'' Gazette, 3d ser, vol. xii, Detroit,
..)
Calendar history of the Kiowa In
dians. (Seventeenth Rep. Bur. Am. Eth
nology, pt. 1, Washington, 1898.)
Myths of the Cherokee. (Nineteenth
Rep. Bur. Am. Ethnology, pt. 1, Wash-
ington, 1900.)
Our last cannibal tribe. (Harper's
#'s. vol. C111, New York and London,
"the Cheyenne Indians. (Mem. Am
Anthr. Asso., vol. 1, pt. 6, Lancaster, Pa.,
1907.)
BULL. 30]
MOORE, CLARENCE B. [See the various im-
portant memoirs, by this investigator, on
the archeolo of the Southern States.
published in the Journal of the Academy
of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, from
vol. x '' to date (1910), and cited
throughout this Handbook.]
ertain shell heaps of the St. John's
river, Florida. (Am. Naturalist, vol.
xxviii, Philadelphia, 1894.)
— Sheet-copper from the mounds. (Am.
Anthropologist, vol. V, no. 1, Lancaster,
1903.) -
MooREHEAD, WARREN K. Fort Ancient, the
great prehistoric earthwork of Warren
coun', Ohio. Cincinnati, 1890.
rimitive man in Ohio. New York
and London, 1892.
ird - stone Saranac
Lake, N. Y., -*-
00 Prehistoric implements. Cincinnati,
ceremonial.
See PEABODY, CHAs., and MooRE-
HEAD.
MoRDACQUE, L. H. History of the names
of men, nations, and places. From the
French of “Eusebius Salverte. Vols.
I–II. London, 1864.
MORELLI, D. CYRIACI. Fasti novi orbis et
ordinacionum ad India's pertinentium bre-
#um cum annotationibus. Venetius,
ara la
a pro-
MoRFI, JUAN A. DE. Documentos
historia eclesiastica # civil de
vincia de Texas. [1792.] MS.
MoRGAN, LEwis H. Report upon articles
furnished the Indian collection. (In 3d
Ann. Rep. Regents Univ. of State of New
York, 1849, Albany, 1850.)
Report on the fabrics, inventions,
implements, and utensils of the Iroquois.
(In 5th Ann. Rep. Regents Univ., of State
of New York, 1851, Albany, 1852.)
League of the Ho-dé-no-sau-nee, or
Iroquois. Rochester, New York, and Bos-
ton, 1851. (Same, New York, 1904.)
The seven cities of Cibola. (N.
Am. Review, vol. CVIII, Boston,, 1869.)
Indian migrations. (Ibid., Oct.
1869, Jan. 1870. Reprinted in Beach,
Indian Miscellany, Albany, 1877.)
Systems of consanguinity and af-
finity of the human family. (Smithson.
Contrib, to Knowledge, vol. xvii, Wash-
ington, 1871.)
Ancient society or researches in the
lines of human progress from savagery
through barbarism to civilization. New
York, 1877. (Same, 1878.)
On the ruins of a stone pueblo on
the Animas river in New Mexico; with
round plan... (In Twelfth Rep. Pea-
y Museum, Cambridge, 1880.)
Houses and house-life of the Ameri-
can aborigines. (Contrib. N. Am. Ethnol.,
vol. 1 v., Washington, 1881.)
MoRICE, A. G. The Western Dénés. Their
manners and customs. (Proc. Can. Inst.,
3d ser... vol. vi., no. 2. Toronto, 1889.)
The Déné language. (Trans. Canad.
Inst., vol 1, 1889–90, Toronto, 1891.)
Notes, archaeological, industrial and
sociological, on the Western . Dénés.
(Ibid., vol. IV, 1892–93, Toronto, 1895.)
–––. History of the northern interior of
British Columbia, formerly New Cale-
donia. Toronto, 1904.
MoRRIs, WM. Gouver NEUR. Report upon
the customs district, public service, and
resources of Alaska territory. (Senate
Ex. Doc. 59, 45th Cong., 3d sess., Wash-
ington, 1879.)
Morse. Edward S. Worked shells in New
England shell-heaps. (Proc. Am. Asso.
Adv. Sci., vol. xxx, Salem, 1882.)
Ancient and modern methods of ar-
row-release. (Bull. Essex Inst., vol. XVII,
nos. 10–12, Salem, 1885.)
BIBLIOGRAPHY
1207
[MoRSE, JEDIDIAH.] The History of North
America, containing an exact account of
their first settlements, with the present
state of the different colonies and a large
introduction, illustrated with a map of
North America. London, 1776.
The American geography, or a view
of the present situation of the United
States of America. London, 1792.
A map of North America from the
latest discoveries. (In An Abridgement
of the American Gazetteer, Boston, 1798.)
– The history of America in two
books. 3d ed. (Extracted from the
American, edition of the Encyclopaedia,
Philadelphia, 1798.) -
--— A new and elegant general atlas.
Comprising all the new discoveries, to
the present time. Boston, 1812.
– A complete system of modern geog-
raphy, or a view of the present state of
the world, being a faithful abridgement
of the American Universal £
(edition 1812) with corrections and addi-
tions. Boston, 1814.
The American universal geography,
or a view of the present state of all the
kingdoms, states, and colonies in the
known world, 7th ed. Vols. I–II.
Charlestown [Boston], 1819.
— A report to the Secretary of War of
the United States, on Indian affairs,
comprising a narrative of a tour per-
formed in the summer of 1820. New
Haven, 1822. -
MoRSE, SIDNEY E. A new system of mod-
ern #'s. or a view of the present
State of the world. Accompanied with
an atlas. Boston and New Haven, 1822.
MoRTON, NATHANIEL: New Englands me-
morial. 6th ed. Boston, 1855.
MORTON, S. G. Crania Americana ; or, a
comparative view of the skulls of vari-
ous aboriginal nations of North and South
America. Philadelphia, 1839.
An inquiry into the distinctive char-
acteristics of the aboriginal race of Amer-
ica. Philadelphia, 1844.
MOTA PADILLA, MAT1As DE LA. Historia de
la conquista de la provincia de la Nueva-
Galicia [1742]. Mexico, 1870.
MoTz, ALBERT voN. See Owen, A. R.
MowRY, SYLVESTER. The geography and
resources of Arizona and Sonora. (Jour.
Am. Geog. and Statis. Soc., vol. 1, New
York, 1859.)
- Arizona and Sonora. New York,
1864.
MowRY, WM. A.
early days of Oregon.
Chicago, 1901.
Mt. HLENPFORDT, EDUARD. Versuch einer
£" Schilderung der Republik Mejico.
. I–II. Hannover, 1844.
MULLAN, JNo. Report on the Indian tribes
in the eastern portion of Washington
territory. 1853. (In Pac. R. R. Rep.,
vol. 1, 437–441, Washington, 1855.)
MULLER, FRIEDRICH. Grundriss der Sprach-
wissenschaft. B. I–II. Wien, 1876–82.
MUSiz, M. A... and McGEE. W. J. Primitive
trephining in Peru. (Sixteenth Rep. Bur.
Am. Ethnology, Washington, 1897.)
MUNR0, ROBERT. Archaeology and false an-
tiquities. London, 1905.
MURCH, ABEL B. See BRYANT, CHAs. S.,
and MURCH.
MURDoc.H., JNo. Study of the Eskimo bows
in the S. National Museum. (Rep.
U. S. Nat. Mus. 1884, Washington, 1885.)
Ethnological results of the Point
Barrow expedition. (Ninth Rep. Bur.
Am. Ethnology, Washington, 1892.)
MURRAY, CHAs. AUGUSTUS. Travels in
North America during the years 1834,
18#. and 1836. Vols. 1-11. London,
839.
Marcus Whitman and the
New York, Boston,
1208
[B. A. E.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
MURRAY, HUGH. Historical account of dis-
coveries and travels in North America;
including the United States, Canada, the
shores of the Polar sea, and the voyages
in search of a north-west passage; with
observations on emigration. Vols. I-11.
London, 1829.
MURRAY. JoHN O'KANE. Lives of the Cath-
olic heroes and heroines of America.
New York, 1896.
MURRAY. LOUISE WELLEs. A history of
Old Tioga Point and early Athens, Penn-
sylvania. Athens, Pa., 1908.
MUSEE MONETAIRE. See CATALOGUE.
NAdAiLLAC, Marquis de. Pre-historic Amer-
ica. Translated by N. D'Anvers. New
York and London, 1884.
Les pipes et le tabac. (Materiaux
our l’Hist. Prim. et Nat. de l'Homme,
3me sér., tome 11, Paris, 1885.
NANSEN, F. First crossing of Greenland.
Vols. 1-11. London and New York, 1890.
Eskimo life. Translated by William
Archer. London, 1893. (Same, 2d ed.,
London, 1894.)
NANTUCKET HISTORICAL ASSOCIATION. Bul-
letin. Vols. 1-11. Nantucket, Mass.,
1896–1902.
NATIONAL GEOGRAPHIC MAGAZINE. Vols.
1-xxi. Washington, 1889–1910.
NATIONAL MUSEUM. See UNITED STATES
NATIONAL MUSEUM.
NATURAL HISTORY SOCIETY OF MONTREAL.
The Canadian Naturalist and Geologist,
and Proceedings of the Natural History
Society of Montreal. Vols. 1–111. Mon-
treal, 1857–1863.
NATURAL. History SociFTY OF NEW BRUNs-
w1 CK. Bulletin. Nos. i-xxiii. Saint
John, 1882–1905.
NEILL, EDw ARD D. The history of Minne-
Sota, from the earliest French explora-
# to the present time. Philadelphia,
o
History of the Virginia Company
of London. Albany, 1869.
NELSON, E. W., The Eskimo about Bering
Strait. (Eighteenth Rep. Bur. Am. Eth-
nology, W: 1, Washington, 1899.)
NELSON, WM. Indians of New Jersey.
Paterson, N. J., 1894.
Personal names of Indians of New
Jersey. Paterson, N. J., 1904.
NEUE WELT-Bott. See STöCKLEIN, J.
NEW HAMPSHIRE HISTORICAL SOCIETY.
£ollections. Vols. 1-x. Concord, 1824–
NEw York. University of the State of
New York. See MoRGAN, LEw is H.
Report of special committee to in-
vestigate the Indian problem of the State
of New York, appointed by the Assembly
of 1888. Albany, 1889.
The documentary history of the
state of New York; arranged under di-
rection of the Hon. Christopher Morgan,
Secretary of State, by E. B. 'han,
M. D. Vols. I–IV. Albany, 1849–51.
Documents relating to the colonial
history of the state of New York. Vols.
1–xv. Albany, 1853–87.
NEw York HistoriCAL SOCIETY. Collec-
tions. Vols. I-V, New York, 1809–30.
2d ser., vols. I–IV, New York, 1841–59.
Proceedings. Vols. I–VII. New
York, 1843–49.
NEW YORK STATE MUSEU M. Bulletin.
A'. nos. 16, 18, 22, 32, 41, 50.
55. 73, 78. 87, 89, 108, 113, 117, 125.
Albany, 1897–1908.
NIBLACK, A. P. Instructions for taking
paper molds of inscriptions in Stone,
wood, bronze, etc. (Proc. U. S. Nat.
Mus, 1883, vol. v.1, app., Washington,
1884.)
Coast Indians of southern Alaska
and northern British Columbia. (Rep.
U. S. Nat. Mus. 1888, Washington, 1890.)
NICOLAY, CHAs. G. Oregon territory: a
geographical and physical account of
that country and its inhabitants, with its
history and discovery. London, 1846.
NICOLLET, I. N. Report intended to illus-
trate a map of the hydrographic basin of
the # Mississippi river. (Senate
Doc. 237, 26th Cong., 2d sess., Washing-
ton, 1843.)
NILES WEEKLY, REGISTER ; containing po-
litical, historical, [etc.] documents, es-
says and facts; with notices of the arts.
Vols. I-LXXIV. , Baltimore (from July 5,
1848, Philadelphia), 1811–48.
NIZA, MARCOS de. Relation. 1539. (In
Hakluyt, Voy., iii., 438–446, 1600, re-
print 1810; Doc. Inéd. de Indias, 111,
325–351, Madrid, 1865; Ramusio, Nav.
et Viaggi, iii. 356-359, Venice." 1556;
Ternaux-Compans, Voy., lx, app., Paris,
1838; Bandelier, Cabeza de Vaca, New
York, 1905.)
N' J. B. [Carte] L'Amérique. Paris,
NoRDENskiöld, G. Cliff dwellers of the
Mesa Verde. Translated by D. Lloyd
Morgan. Stockholm and Chicago, 1893.
NORRis, PHILETUs W. The calumet of the
coteau. Philadelphia, 1883.
NORTH CAROLINA. The colonial records of
North Carolina. Vols. 1-x. Raleigh,
1886–90. (Continued as State Records
of North Carolina.)
State records of North Carolina.
Vols. x 1–xiv, Winston, N. C., 1895–96;
vols. xv-xxvi, Goldsboro, 1898–1906.
NoRTH DAKOTA. State Historical Society.
##". Vols. 1-11. Bismarck, N. D.,
NORTHWESTERN TRIBES OF CANADA. Re-
ports on the physical characters, lan-
guages, industrial and social condition
of the north-western tribes of the Do-
minion of Canada. (In Reports of the
British Association for the Advancement
# #". 1885 to 1898, London, 1886–
C-
NoRTON, CHAS. L. Political Americanisms.
New York and London, 1890.
NOTES AND QUERIES ON ANTHropoloGY.
Edited by J. G. Garson and Chas. H.
ed. London, 1899.
NoLRSE, J. E. American explorations in
ice zones. Boston, 1884.
NouvellES ANNALES DES VOYAGES, de la
géographie et de l'histoire, ou recueil des.
relations originales inédites, communi-
£ par des voyageurs français et
trangers. 208 vols. Paris, 1819–70.
First ser., 30 vols., 1819–26. Second
ser., 30 vols., 1827–33. Third ser, 24
vols., 1834–39. Fourth ser. 20 vols.,
1840–49. Fifth ser, 40 vols., 1845–54.
Sixth ser., 44 vols., 1855–65. Seventh
ser, 20 vols., 1866–70.
NUTTALL, THos. A journal of travels into
the Arkansa territory, during the year
1819. With occasional observations on
the manners of the aborigines. Phila-
delphia, 1821.
O’CALLAGHAN. E. B. See New York. Docu-
mentary History.
OCHI, Jos. Nachrichten von verschieden
Ländern des spanischen Amerika. Halle.
OGi LBY, JNo. America : being the latest.
and most accurate description of the
New World; containing the original of
the inhabitants, and the remarkable voy-
ages thither. London, 1671.
Ohio CENTENNIAL. See Ohio StATE BoARD.
Ohio St ATE ARCHAEoloGICAL AND Histoh-
iCAL Society. Quarterly. Vols. 1-xix.
Columbus, 1887–1920.
Ohio STATE BOARD. Final Report of the
Ohio State Board of Centennial Mana-
gers. Columbus, 1877.
Bull. 301
OLDEN TIME [The]; a monthly publication
devoted to the preservation of docu-
ments . . . in relation to the early ex-
lorations . . . of the country. dited
y Neville B. Craig, esq. Vols 1-11.
Pittsburgh, 1846–48. Reprint, Cincin-
nati, 1876.
OLdMixon, JNo. British empire in Amer-
ica. Vols. 1-11. London, 1708.
ONATE, JUAN DE. Memorial sobre el descu-
brimiento del Nuevo México y Sus aconte-
cimientos. Años desde 1595 1602.
(Colección de Documentos Inéditos,
tome xv.1, 188–227, Madrid, 1871.)
Treslado de la '*'' que en
nombre de Su Magestad. Año de 1598.
(Ibid., 88–141.)
biscurso de las jornadas que hizo
el campo de Su Magestad desde la Nueva
España 4 la provincia de la Nueva Mé-
# Año de 1526 [1598]. (Ibid., 228,
6.)
Copia de carta escripta al Virrey
Conde de Monterrey, a 2 de Marzo de
1599 afios. (Ibid., 302–313.)
OREGON HistoriCAL SOCIETY. Sources of
the history of Oregon. Vol. 1, pt. 2.
Eugene, Oreg., 1897.
The Quarterly. Vol. 1. Salem,
Oreg., 1900.
O’REill, Y, BERNARD. Greenland, the adja-
cent seas, and the northwest passage.
New York, 1818. (Same, London, 1818.)
ORozco Y BERRA, MANUEL. Geografía de las
lenguas y carta etnográfica de México.
México, 1864.
ORTEGA, Jos. DE.
Castellana y Cora.
reprint 1888.)
ORTELIUs, ABRAHAM.
Vocabulario en lengua
Mexico, 1732. (Same,
Theatrum orbis ter-
rarum. Antverpiae, 1570. (Same, 1571.)
OTIs, GEORGE A. List of the specimens in
the anatomical section of the U. S. Army
Medical Museum. Washington, 1880.
OUT WEST. A magazine of the old Pacific
and the new. (Continuation of Land of
Sunshine.) Vols. xvi-xxxII. Los An-
geles, 1902–10.
OVERLAND MONTHLY. Vols. I-LVI.
Francisco, 1868–1910.
Ovi Edo Y WALDEz. GoNZALO FERNANDEZ DE.
Historia general y natural de las Indias.
Primera parte. adrid, 1851.
OWEN, MARY ALICiA. Folk-lore of the Mus-
uakie Indians of North America. (Pub.
olk-lore Soc., vol. Li, London, 1904.)
Owen, A. K., and Motz, ALBERT VON.
Nuevo mapa estadística y ferrocarillero
de México y la frontera del norte. Phil-
adelphia, 1882.
Owens, J. G. Natal ceremonies of the
Hopi Indians. (Jour. Am. Ethnol. and
San
BIBLIOGRAPHY
1209
PALOU, FRANCisco. Relacion historica de
la Vida apostolicas tareas del vene-
rable Padre Fray Junipero Serra. Mex-
ico, 1787. (Same, English trans. by Rev.
J. Adam, San Francisco, 1884.)
PAREJA, FRANCISCO. Cathecismo, en lengva
Castellana, y Timuquana. Mexico, 1612.
Arte de la lengva. Timvavana com-
pvesta en 1614. (Bibliothèque Linguis-
tique Américaine, tome x1, Paris, 1886.)
See GATSCHET, A. S. (Timucua lan-
guage, 1878.)
PARIsoT, J. See HAUMONTÉ, PARIsoT, and
ADAM.
PARKE, JNo. G. Map of the Territory of
New Mexico. Santa Fé, 1851.
Archaeol., vol. 11, Boston and New York,
1892.)
PACHEco, J. F., and CARDENAs, F. DE. See
CoLECCION DE DOCUMENTOS.
PACIFIC RAILROAD REPORTs. Reports of
explorations and surveys to ascertain the
most practicable route for a railroad
from the Mississippi river to the Pacific
ocean. Made under the direction of the
Secretary of War. , 1853–54. Vols. 1-x II,
in 13 vols. Washington, 1855–60.
PALFREY, JNo. G. History of New England
during the Stuart dynasty. Vols. 1-111.
Boston, 1858–64.
PALM ER, Edw Aird. Food products of the
North American Indians. (Report of
the Commissioner of Agriculture for 1870,
Washington, 1871.)
PALM ER, FRANK M. The Southwest Mu-
seum. , (Bull. 2, Southwest Soc., Archaeol-
Inst. Am., Los Angeles, 1905.)
PALMER, Joe L. Journal of travels over the
Rocky mountains, to the mouth of the
Columbia river. Cincinnati, 1847. (Same,
Cincinnati, 1852.)
PALMER, WM. P. See CALENDAR.
PARKER, NATHAN H. The Minnesota hand-
# for 1856–57, with map. Boston,
PARKER. SAMUEL. Journal of an exploring
tour i£ the Rocky mountains in the
years 1835–37. Ithaca, 1838. (Same,
#1''' 1840; 3d ed., 1842; 5th ed.,
PARKER. W. B. Notes taken during the ex-
£ commanded by Capt. R. B. Marcy
hrough unexplored Texas, in the sum-
8,
mer and fall of 1854. Philadelphia, 1856.
PARKER, W. T. Concerning American In-
dian womanhood. ... (Ann. , Gynec. and
Paediat., vol. v., Philadelphia, 1891–92.
PARKMAN, FRANCIS. The Jesuits in Nort
America in the seventeenth century.
Boston, 1867.
France and England in North Amer-
ica. Vols. 1—v1.11. Boston, 1867-92.
- History of the conspiracy of Pon-
tiac. Boston, 1868. (Same, Boston, 1883;
Boston, 1901.)
La Salle and the discovery of the
great west. 12th ed. Boston, 1883
The Oregon trail. Sketches of prai-
rie and Rocky Mountain life. 8th ed.
Boston, 1883.
– Pioneers of France in the New
World. 20th ed. Boston, 1883.
The old régime in Canada. 12th ed.
Boston, 1883.
– Count Frontenac and New France
under Louis XIV. 11th ed. Boston,
1883.
Montcalm and Wolfe. Vols. I-II.
Boston, 1884.
PARLIAMENTARY REPORT. See GREAT
BRITAIN.
PARRAUd, M. Histoire de Kentucke, nou-
velle colonie à l'ouest de la Virginie.
Traduit de l'Anglois de M. John Filson.
Paris, 1785.
PARRY, W. E. Journal of a second voyage
for the discovery of a north-west pas-
# ) London, 1824. (Same, New York,
PARsons, US HER. Indian names of places
in Rhode-Island. Providence, 1861.
PATTERSON, J. B., ed. Autobiography of
Ma-ka-tai-me-she-kia-kiak, or Black Hawk.
Also life, death and burial of the old
chief, together with a history of the
Black Hawk war. Oquawka, Ill., 1882.
PATTIE. J.As. O. Personal narrative dur-
ing an expedition from St. Louis, to the
Pacific ocean and back through Mexico.
Edited by T. Flint. Cincinnati, 1833.
PAUw, CoRNELIUS DE. Recherches philoso-
'' sur les Américains. Tomes I–III.
on dres et Berlin, 1770.
PAYNE, EDwARD J. History of the New
World called America. Vols. I–II. Ox-
ford and New York, 1892.
PEABODY, CHAs., and MooREHEAD, W. K.
Exploration of Jacobs cavern, McDonald
county, Missouri. (Phillips Acad.... An-
dover, Mass. Archaeol., Bull. 1,
Norwood, Mass., 1904.)
PEABODY, W. The early Jesuit mis-
sionaries of the north western territory.
###". Indian Miscellany, Albany,
1210
[B. A. E.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
PEABODY MUSEUM OF AMERICAN ARCHAE-
oLOGY AND ETHNOLOGY. Cambridge, Mass.
Archaeological and Ethnological Papers,
vols. I–III, 1888–1904. Memoirs, vols.
I-III, 1896–1904. Annual Reports, vols.
1-xxxv II, 1868–1904.
PEARY, Jose.PHINE D. My Arctic journal.
New York and Philadelphia, 1893.
PEARY, ROBERT E. The great white jour-
ney. (In Peary, Josephine D., #
Arctic Journal, New York and Phil-
adelphia, 1893.
Northwa over the “Great Ice."
Vols. 1-11. New York, 1898.
PECK, J. M. See PERKINs, J. H., and PECK.
PELAEZ, FRANCIsco DE P. G. Memorias
ara la historia del antiguo reyno de
Suatemala. Tomos 1–11. Guatemala,
1851–52.
PENALOSA, DIEGo D. DE. See FREYTAs,
NICOLAS DE : S.HEA, John G., ed.
PENHALLow. SAMUEL. The history of the
wars of New-England with the eastern
Indians. Boston, 1726. (Coll. N. H.
# *. vol. 1, Concord, 1824; reprint,
PENICAUT, M. Annals of Louisiana from
the establishment of the first colony
under d'Iberville, to 1722. (In French,
B. F., Hist. Coll. La. and Fla., N. S., New
York, 1869.)
Relation. (In Margry, Découvertes,
tome v, 1883.)
PENNSYLVANIA. See ColoniaL RECORDS OF
PENNSYLVANIA ; HISTORICAL SOCIETY OF
PENNSYLVANIA.
PENNSYLVANIA ARCHIVES. Selected and
arranged from original documents, b
Samuel Hazard. Vols. 1–xii, Philadel-
phia, 1852–56. 2d ser., vols. 1–xix., Har-
risburg, 1875–90.
PENNSYLVANIA, PROVINCIAL COUNCIL. Min-
utes; published by the State. Vols. 1-111,
Philadelphia ; vols. Iv-xv.1, Harrisburg,
1852–53.
PEPPER, GEO. H. Native Navajo dyes. (In
The Papoose, New York, Feb. 1902.)
and ilson, G. L. An Hidatsa
shrine and the beliefs respecting it.
(Mem. Am. Anthr. Asso., vol. 11, pt. 4,
Lancaster, Pa., 1908.)
PEREA, ESTEvAN DE. Verdadera [y Segvndal
relacion, de la grandiosa conversion que
ha avido en el Nuevo Mexico. Sevilla,
1632–33.
PEREZ DE R1BAs. See Ri BAs.
PERK iNS, JAS. H., and PECK, J. M. An-
nals of the west; accounts of the prin-
cipal events in the western states and
the territories from the discovery of the
Mississippi. 2d ed. Enlarged by J. M.
Peck. St. Louis, 1850.
PERLEY, CHAs. The history of Newfound-
land from the earliest times to the year
1860. London, 1863.
PEROUSE, JEAN F. G. DE LA. Voyage autour
du monde. Rédigé par M. L. A. Milet-
Moreau. Tomes i-iv. Paris, 1797.
PERRIN DU LAC, F. M. Voyages dans les
deux Louisianes, et chez les nations
sauvages du Missouri, par les Etats-Unis,
en 1801–1803. Paris, 1805. (Same, Lyon,
1805.)
PERROT, NICOLAs. Mémoire sur les moeurs,
coustumes et religion des sauvages de
l'Amérique £e pour la
première fois par le R. P. J. Tailhan.
Leipzig et Paris, 1864.
PETERMANN's M ITTFILINGEN aus Justus
Perthes' geographischer Anstalt. Band
1–56. Gotha, 1855–1910
PETITOT. EMILE Géographie de l'Athabas-
kaw-Mackenzie et des grands laes du
bassin arctique. (Bull. Soc. Géog. Paris,
6" ser, tome x, Paris, 1875.)
"#. Dictionnaire de la langue
Dènè-Dindjié dialectes Montagnais ou
Chippéwayan, Peaux de Lièvre et Lou-
cheux renfermant en outre un grand
nombre de termes propres à sept autres
dialectes de la même langue précédé d'une
monographie des Dène-Dindjié d'une
grammaire et de tableaux synoptiques des
conjugaisons. (Bibliothèque de Linguis-
tique et £phie Américaines,
tome 11, Paris, 1876.)
––– Vocabulaire Français - Esquimau.
(Ibid., 111, Paris, 1876.)
Ön the Athabascan district of the
Canadian North West territory. (Proc.
Roy. ": Soc. and Monthly Record of
Geog., vol. v., London, 1883.)
On the Athapasca district of the
Canadian North-west Territory. (Mon-
treal Nat. Hist. Soc., Record of Nat.
Hist, and Geology, Montreal, 1884. Re-
printed in Canadian Record of Science,
vol. 'T Montreal, 1884.)
––– Traditions indiennes du Canada
nord-ouest. Alençon, 1887.
En route pour la mer glaciale.
Paris, 1887.
Autour du grand lac des Esclaves.
Paris, 1891.
Exploration de la region du grand
lac des Ours. Paris, 1893.
PETROFF, IVAN. A preliminary report upon
the population, industry, and resources
of Alaska. (H. R. Ex. Doc. 40, 46th
Cong, 3d sess., Washington, 1881.)
Report on the population, industries.
and resources of Alaska. (U. S. Dept. of
the Int., Census Office, 10th Census, vol.
viii, Washington, 1884.)
PEYTON, JNo. History of Augusta
county, Virginia. Staunton, 1882.
PFEIFFER, Ida. A lady's second journey
round the world. New York, 1865.
PHELIPEAU, R. Carte génerale des colonies
Angloises dans l'Amérique Septentrionale
''. l'intelligence de la guerre présent.
'après des manuscrits Anglais par J. B.
Nolin, géographe. Paris, 1783.
PHILoLogiCAL SOCIETY OF LONDON.
actions. Vols. 1-xv. London,
See LATHAM, R. G.
PickFRING, JNo. See RASLES, SEBASTIAN.
Pick Ett, ALBERT J. Invasion of the terri-
tory of Alabama by one thousand Span-
iards under Ferdinand De Soto, in 1540.
Montgomery, 1849.
istory of Alabama, and inciden-
tally of Georgia and Mississippi. from
the earliest period. 3d ed. ols. 1-11
Charleston, 1851.
PIDGEON, WM. Traditions of De-coo-dah.
And antiquarian researches: comprising
extensive explorations, surveys, and ex-
cavations of the wonderful and myste-
rious earthen remains of the mound-
builders in America. New York. 1858.
PIKE, ZEBU LoN M. An account of expedi-
tions to the sources of the Mississippi,
and through the western parts of Louisi-
ana, and a tour throu the , interior
parts of New Spain. Philadelphia, 1810.
Exploratory, travels through the
western territories of North America.
London, 1811.
See Cou ES, ELLIOTT, ed.
PILLING, J. C. Proof-sheets of a bibli.
ography of the languages of the North
American Indians. Washington, 1885.
*''' of the Eskimo lan
guage. (Bull. 1, Bur. Am. Ethnology.
washi: 1887.)
–– Bibliography of the Siouan lan
uages. ( #! 5, Bur. Am. Ethnology,
ashington. 1887.)
- - £ of the Iroquoian lan-
guages. (Bulf. 6. Bur. Am. Ethnology,
Washington, 1889.)
Trans-
1854-79.
BULL. 30]
the Mus-
Pilli NG, J. C. Bibliography of
# 9. Bur. Am.
khogean languages.
Ethn' Washington, 1889.)
––– Bibliogra '' of the Algonquian
languages. (Bull. 13, Bur. Am. Ethnol-
ogy, Washington, 1891.)
Bibliogra ' of the Athapascan
languages. (Bull. 14, Bur. Am. Ethnol-
ogy, Washington, 1892.)
Bibliograph of the Chinookan
languages. (Bull. 15, Bur. Am. Ethnol-
ogy, Washington, 1893.
#b' of the Salishan lan-
ages. (Bull. 16, Bur. Am. Ethnology,
ashington, 1893.)
Bi ''g'' of the Wakasham
languages. (Bull. 19, Bur. Am. Ethnol-
gy, ashington, 1894.)
PIMENTEL, FRANCISCO. Cuadro descriptivo
X'": de las lenguas indígenas de
6xico. Tomos 1–11. México, 1862–65.
(Same, 1874–75.)
PINART, ALPHONSE L. Eskimaux et Ko-
loches. Idées religieuses et traditions des
Kaniagmioutes. (Revue d'Anthropolo-
gie, Paris, 1873.)
Sur les Atnahs. (Revue de Phi.
# et d'Ethnographie, no. 2, Paris,
1875.)
PINKERTON, J. Medallic history of Eng-
land. London, 1790.
- General collection of voyages and
travels, 758–1826. Vols. I-XVII. Lon-
don, 1808–14. -
PINo, PEdito B. Noticias historicas y esta-
disticas de la antigua provincia del Nue-
vo-México, 1812. Adicionadas por A.
Barreiro en 1839; y ultamente anotadas
por J. A. de Escudero. México, 1849.
PITEZEL, JNo. H. Lights and shades of
missionary life during nine years spent
in the #on of Lake Superior. Cincin-
nati, 1857.
PoLLARD, J. G. The Pamunkey Indians of
Virginia. (Bull. 17, Bur. Am. Ethnology,
Washington, 1894.)
PoolE, DE WITT CLINTON. Among the
Sioux of Dakota. Eighteen months ex-
#nce as an Indian agent. New York,
Poole, FRANCIS. Queen Charlotte islands:
a narrative of discovery and adventure
in the North Pacific. Edited by John W.
Lyndon. London, 1872.
PoPE, JNo. Tour through the northern and
western territories of the United States.
Richmond, 1792.
Pope, JNo. Report of explorations of a
route for the Pacific railroad near the
32d parallel of north latitude from the
Red river to the Rio Grande. 1854.
Pac. R. R. Reps., vol. ii, Washington,
1855.)
PoPULAR SCIENCE MONTHLY.
Lxxvii. New York, 1872–1910.
PoRTER, J. H. Notes on the artificial def-
ormation of children among Savage and
civilized peoples. (Rep. U. S. Nat. Mus.
1887, Washington, 1889.)
Portillo, ESTEBAN L. £" para la
historia antigua de Coahuila y Texas.
Saltillo, Mex. [n. d.]
POST, CHRISTIAN FREDERICK. The journal
of Christian Frederick Post, from Phila-
delphia to the Ohio, on a message from
the government of Pennsylvania. (In
Thomson, Enquiry into the Causes, Lon-
don, 1756; also Thwaites, Early Western
Travels, vol. 1, Cleveland, 1904.)
Vols. I-.
PoTHERIE. See BACQUEvil LE DE LA PO-
THERIE.
PoTTER, Woodhu' RN. The war in Florida.
Baltimore, 1836.
Powell, JNo. W. Report of explorations
in 1873 of the Colorado of the West and
its tributaries. Washington, 1874.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
1211
Powell, JNo. W. Statement made before
the committee on Indian affairs as to the
condition of the Indian tribes west of
the Rocky mountains. (H. R. Misc. Doc.
##" Cong., 1st sess., Washington,
he ancient province of Tusayan.
(Scribner's Monthly Mag., vol. x1, no. 2,
New York, Dec. 1875.
– On the evolution of lan
(First Rep. Bur. Am. Ethnology,
ington, 1881.)
Sketch of the #t' of the
North American Indians. (Ibid.)
Wyandot government. (Ibid.
On limitations to the use o
anthropologic data. (Ibid.)
– Indian linguistic families of
America north of Mexico. (Seventh
# pur Am. Ethnology, Washington,
age.
ash-
Some
American view of totemism. (Man,
vol. II, no. 75, London, 1902.)
and INGALLs, G. W. Report of the
special commissioners J. W. Powell and
. W. Ingalls on the condition of the
Ute Indians of Utah; the Pai-Utes of
Utah, northern Arizona, southern Ne-
vada, and southeastern California; the
Go's Utes of titah and Nevada ; the
northwestern Shoshones of Idaho and
Utah; and the western Shoshones of
Nevada. Washington, 1874.
POWELL, LYMAN P., ed. Historic towns of
the western states. New York and Lon-
don, 1901.
POWERS, STEPHEN. Tribes of California.
(Contrib. N. A. Ethnol., vol. 111, Wash-
ington, 1877.)
POWNALL, THos. ''' descrip-
tion of such parts of North America as
are contained in the annexed map of
# 6 middle British colonies. London,
PRATz, see LE PAGE DU PRAtz.
PRENTiss, D. W., and MoRGAN, F. P.
Therapeutic uses of mescal buttons (An-
halonium £). (Therapeutic Ga-
zette, 3d ser., vol. XII, no. 1, Detroit,
1896.)
PREUss, K. TH. Die , ethnographische
Veriinderung der Eskimo des Smith-
Sundes. (Ethnologisches Notizblatt, Kö-
niglichen Museums für Völkerkunde,
Band 11, Heft I, Berlin, 1899.)
PRICHARD, JAs. . Researches into the
hysical history of mankind. 3d ed.
ols. I-V. London, 1836–47.
The natural history of man. Vols.
is's London, New York, Paris, Madrid,
PRINCE, J. D., and LELAND, CHAS. G. Ku-
loskap the master and other Algonkin
poems. New York, 1902.
PRINCE, L. BRADFORD. Historical sketches
of New Mexico. New York and Kansas
City, 1883.
PROUD, ROBERT. The history of Pennsyl-
vania in North America, from the orig-
inal institution and settlement of that
province, under the first proprietor and
governor William Penn, in 1681, till after
the year 1742. Wols. I–II. Philadel-
phia, 1797–98.
PROVINCIAL MUSEUM, Victoria, B. C. Guide
to anthropological collection in the Pro-
vincial Museum. Victoria, B. C., 1909.
PurchAs, SAMUEL. Pvrchas his pilgrim-
age. Or relations of the world and the
religions observed in all ages and places
discouered. Part I [the other three parts
were not published]. London, 1613.
Haklvytv's posthumus or Pvrchas
# pilgrimes. Vols. I-V. London, 1625–
PuršAM, DANIEL. History of middle Ten-
nessee, or, life and times of Gen. James
Robertson. Nashville, 1859.
1212
[B.A. E.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
PUTNAM, FREDERIC WARD. On methods
of archaeological research in America.
(Johns Hopkins University Circulars, vol.
V, no. 49, 89, Baltimore, 1886.)
and WILLOUGHBY, C. C. Symbol-
ism in ancient American art. (Proc.
Am. Asso. Adv. Sci., vol. XLIV, Salem,
1896.)
PUTNAM ANNIVERSARY Volu ME. Anthropo-
logical essays presented to Frederic Ward
Putnam in honor of his seventieth birth-
day, April 16, 1909. New York, 1909.
QUATREFAGES, JEAN L. A., and HAMY,
ERNEST. T. Crania ethnica. Paris,
1872–82.
RADLOFF, LEOPOLD. Wörterbuch der Kinai
Sprache. (Mém. de l'Acad. Impériale des
Sciences de St. Pétersbourg, vii ser., tome
xxi, no. 8, St. Pétersbourg, 1874.)
RAFINESQUE, C. S. Introduction [to H.
Marshall, History of Kentucky, 1824].
The American nations, or outlines
of their general history, ancient and
modern. Vols. I–II. Philadelphia, 1836.
RALE. See RASLEs.
RAMSEY, ALEX. Annual report of the su-
perintendent of Indian affairs in Minne-
sota territory. (Senate Ex. Doc. 1, 31st
Cong., 1st sess., Washington, 1849.)
RAM's Ey, J. G. M. "The" annals of Ten-
nessee to the end of the eighteenth cen-
tury. Philadelphia, 1853.
RAMUSIO, GIovaNNi B. Delle navigationi
et #. Terza ed. T. I–III. Venice,
1563–65. (Same, 1606.)
RAND, SILAs T. A first reading book in
the Micmac language. Halifax, 1875.
Legends of the Micmacs. New
York and London, 1894.
RANDALL, E. O. Pontiac's conspiracy.
(Ohio Archaeol. and Hist. Quar., vol.
X11, no. 4, Columbus, 1903.)
The Serpent mound, Adams county,
Ohio. Columbus [1905].
RASLES, SEBASTIAN. A dictionary of the
Abnaki language, in North America.
With an introductory memoir and notes
by John Pickering. (Mem. Am. Acad.
#" Arts, n. s., vol. 1, Cambridge,
RAU, CHAs. North American stone imple-
ments. (Smithsonian Rep. 1872, Wash-
ington, 1873.)
Ancient aboriginal trade in North
America. (Ibid.)
Archaeological collection of the
United States National Museum, in
charge of the Smithsonian Institution.
(Smithsonian Contrib. to Knowledge,
vol. xx11, Washington, 1876.)
Observations on cup-shaped and
other lapidarian sculptures in the Old
World, and in America. (Contrib. N. A.
Ethnol., vol. v., Washington, 1882.)
fºrehistoric fishing in Europe and
North America. (Smithsonian Contrib.
£owledge. vol. XXV, Washington,
–– See BAEGERT, JACOB.
RAYNAL, GUILLAUME T. F. A philosophical
and political history of the East and
West Indies. Translated by J. O. Justa-
mond. Vols. I–VIII. London, 1788.
READ, CHAs. H., ed. "See Nores AND
Qt. ERIES ON ANTHROPoLooY.
READ, M. C. Archaeology of Ohio. Cleve-
land [n. d.]
RECoPILACION de leyes de los reynos de las
Indias. 3a ed. omo I. Madrid, 1774.
RECord of the great council of the United
States Improved Order of Red Men, held
at £napolis. September, 1898. Vol.
X, no. :
RECoRDs of the Governor and Company of
the Massachusetts Bay in New England.
Printed by order of the Legislature.
Edited by Nathaniel B. Shurtleff, M. D.
Vol. 11, Boston, 1853. Vols. iv., v. Bos-
ton, 1854.
RECORDS OF THE PAST. Vols. I-IX. Wash-
ington, 1902–10.
REDDING, B. B. How our ancestors in the
Stone £ made their implements. (Am.
#" st, vol. X111, no. 11, Philadelphia,
REEVEs, A. M. Finding of Wineland the
good. London, 1895.
REichel, WM. C. Memorials of the Mo-
ravian Church. Philadelphia, 1870.
REID, A. P. Religious belief of the Ojibois
or, Sauteux Indians resident in Mani-
toba and at Lake Winnepeg. (Jour.
Anthr. Inst. Gr. Brit. and Ireland, vol.
III, London, 1874.)
RELATIO ITINERIS. See WHITE, ANDREw.
RELATIONS de la Louisiane et du fleuve
£ [Attributed to H. de Tonti.]
Amsterdam, 1720.
RELATIONS DES JESUITEs. See JESUIT RE-
LATIONS.
REMY, JULEs, and BRENCHLEY, JULius. A
journey to Great Salt-Lake City, with a
sketch of the history, religion and cus-
toms of the Mormons. Vols. I-11. Lon-
don, 1861
REPORT and accompanying documents of
the Virginia commissioners appointed to
ascertain the boundary line between
Maryland and Virginia. Richmond, 1873.
RETZIUS, A. A. Om formen af hufvudets
benstomme hos olika folleslag. (For-
handl. ved de Skandinaviske Naturfor-
skeres, Christiania, 1847.)
REVERE, Jos. WARREN. A tour of duty in
California; including a description of the
gold region. Edited by Joseph N. Bales-
tier. ew York and ston, 1849.
RhodE ISLAND. Records of the Colony of
Rhode Island. Vols. I-X. Providence,
1856–65.
RHODE ISLAND HISTORICAL
#tions. Vols. 1-x.
Col-
1827-
Society.
Providence,
7.
RIBAs, ANDRES PEREZ DE. Historia de los
trivnphos de nvestra santa fee entre
gentes las mas barbaras. Madrid. 1645.
R1CHARdson, JNo. Arctic searching expe-
dition: a journal of a boat-voyage through
Rupert's land and the Arctic sea. Vols.
I-II. London. 1851.
– The polar regions. Edinburgh,
1S6
Rider, Sid NEY S. The lands of Rhode Is-
land as they were known to Caunounicus
and Miantunnomu. Providence, 1904.
RiGGS, A. L. See IAPi OAYE.
RIGGs, STEPHEN R. Grammar and diction-
ary of the Dakota language. (Smithso-
nian Contrib, to Knowledge, vol. IV,
Washington, 1852.) -
Dacota A B C wowapi. New York
Liso";
ah-koo wah-kan; or, the gospel
among the Dakotas. Boston [1869].
Mary and I. Forty years with the
Sioux. hicago [1880].
Dakota-English dictionary. Ed-
ited by J. O. Dorsey. (Contrib. N. A.
Ethnol., vol. vi.1, Washington, 1892.)
Dakota grammar, texts, and ethnog-
raphy. (Ibid., vol. ix, Washington, 1894.)
RiNK, HENRY. Tales and traditions of the
Eskimo. London, 1875.
The Eskimo tribes. (Medeleiser om
Grønland, vol. x1, Copenhagen and Lon-
don, 1887.)
Ritch, W.M. G. Aztlan. The history, re-
sources and attractions of New Mexico.
6th ed. Boston, 1885.
Illustrated New Mexico, historical
and industrial. 5th ed. Santa Fé, 1885,
BULL. 30]
RIVERA, PEDRO DE. Diario y derrotero de
lo caminado, visto, y obcervado en el dis-
curso de la vistia general de precidios,
situados en las provincias ynternas de
Nueva España. Guathemala, 1736.
ERS, WM. J. Sketch of the history of
South Carolina. Charleston, 1856.
A chapter in the early history of
South Carolina. Charleston, 1874.
RoBERTS, WM. Account of the first dis-
covery and natural history of Florida.
London, 1763.
RoBERTSON, WYNDHAM, Jr. Oregon our
right and title, with an account of the
territory. Washington, 1846.
ROBERTSON, WYNDHAM, and BROCK, R. A.
Pocahontas, alias Matoaka, and her de-
scendants. Richmond, 1887.
RoBIN. C. C. Voyages dans l’intérieur de
la Louisiane, de la Floride occidentale,
et dans les isles de la Martinique et de
Saint-Domingue, pendant les années 1802,
1803, 1804, 1805 et 1806. Tomes I–III.
Paris, 1807.
Robi NsoN. A. Life in California, during a
residence of several years in that terri-
tory, £ a description of the
country and the missionary establish-
ments. New York, 1846. -
Robi NsoN, H. The great fur land, or
sketches of life in the Hudson's bay ter-
ritory. London, 1879.
Rogers, Robert. A concise account. of
North America : containing a description
of the several British colonies on that
continent, including the islands of New-
£d. Cape Breton, &c. London,
765.
RoMANs, BERNARD. A concise natural his-
tory of East and West Florida. Vol. 1
(Vol. II unpublished). New York, 1775.
RoNAN, PETER. Historical sketch of the
Flathead Indian nation from 1813 to
1890. Helena, Mont., 1890.
Roosevel T, THEodore. The winning of the
west. Vols. I-ii. New York, 1889.
Ross, ALExANDER. Adventures of the first
settlers on the Oregon or Columbia river.
London, 1849.
The fur hunters of the far west; a
narrative of adventures in the Oregon
and Rocky mountains. Vols. I–II. Lon-
don, 1855.
Ross, BERNARD. The eastern Tinneh.
(Smithsonian Rep. 1866, Washington,
1867.)
Ross, JNo. A voyage of discovery, made
under the orders of the admiralty in His
Majesty's ships Isabella and Alexander.
London, 1819.
– Narrative of a second voyage in
search of a north west passage, and of a
residence in the Arctic regions during
the years 1829, 1830, 1831, 1832, 1833.
London, 1835.
Row LANdson. MARY. Narrative of cap-
tivity by the Indians, at the destruction
of Lancaster, in 1676. 6th ed. Lan-
caster, Mass., 1828. (Same, Concord,
1824.)
Roy, PIERRE - GEORGES. Les noms géo-
raphiques de la Province de Québec.
evis, 1906.
Roy AL ANTHROPOLOGICAL INSTITUTE.
ANTHROPOLOGICAL INSTITUTE.
ROYAL GEOGRAPHICAL SOCIETY.
Vols. I-XLIX. London, 1832–79.
RoyAL SOCIETY OF CANADA. Proceedings
and Transactions. 1st ser., vols. 1–xii,
Montreal, 1883–95. 2d ser., vols. 1-x.
Montreal, 1895–1905.
Philosophical
See
Journal.
ROYAL SOCIETY OF LONDON.
Transactions. Vol. xi. London, 1676.
Roy CE, C. C. Cessions of land by Indian
tribes to the United States. (First Rep.
Bur. A m. Ethnology, Washington, 1881.)
– The Cherokee nation of Indians.
(Fifth Rep. Bur. Am. Ethnology, Wash-
ington, 1887.)
BIBLIOGRAPHY
1213
Roy CE, C. C. Indian land cessions in the
United States. (Eighteenth Rep. Bur.
Am. Ethnology, pt. 2, Washington, 1899.)
RUDO ENSAYO, tentative de una preven-
cional descripcion geographica" de la pro-
Vincia de Sonora. # about 1762.]
San Augustin de la Florida, 1863. (Eng-
lish trans. by Eusebio Guitéras, in Rec-
ords Am. Catholic Hist. Soc., vol. v., 109,
264, Philadelphia, 1894:)
RUPP, ISAAC. D. History of Northampton,
Lehigh, Monroe, Carbon, and Schuylkill
counties, Pennsylvania. Harrisburg, 1845.
Early history of western Pennsyl-
vania, and of the West, from 1754 to
1833. Pittsburg and Harrisburg, 1846.
RUSSELL, FRANK. Explorations in the far
north. Des Moines, 1898.
The Pima Indians. ('
# * Am. Ethnology, Washington,
RUTTENBER, Edward M. History of the
Indian tribes of Hudson's river: their
origin, manners, and customs; tribal and
sub-tribal organizations; wars, treaties,
etc. Albany, 1872.
— Footprints of the Red Men. Indian
geographical names. ... [n. p.] New York
State Hist. Asso., 1906.
RUXTON, GEO. A. F. The migration of the
ancient Mexicans, and their analogy to
the existing Indian tribes of northern
Mexico. (Jour. Ethnol. Soc. Lond., vol.
11, 90–104, London, 1850.)
Adventures in Mexico and the Rocky
mountains. . . New York, 1848. (Same,
New York, 1849, 1860.)
RYERSON, JNo. Hudson's bay; or a mis-
sionary tour in the territory of the Hon.
Hudson's Bay Company. oronto, 1855.
SAGARD THEODAT, GABRIEL. Dictionnaire de
la langue Huronne. Paris, 1632. (Same,
in his . Histoire du Canada, tome IV,
Paris, 1866.)
Histoire du Canada et voyages que
les Frères, Mineurs . Recollects y ont
faicts pour la conversion des infidèles de-
puis, l'an , 1615. Tomes I–IV. Paris,
1636; reprint, 1866.
Le grand voyage du pays des Hu-
rons situé en l'Amérique vers la Mer
douce, avec un dictionnaire de la langue
Huronne. Tomes 1-11. Paris, 1865.
SAGE, RUFUs B. Scenes in the Rocky
mountains, and in Oregon, California,
New Mexico, Texas, and the grand
prairies. Philadelphia, 1846.
ST. COs ME. See SHEA, jNo. 6.
SALMON, THOS. Modern history: or, pres-
ent state of all nations. ed. ols.
I–III. London, 1744–46.
SALyERTE, ANNE JosepH. E. B. DE. History
of the names of man, nations and places
in their connection with the progress or
£ulation. Vols. I–II. London, 1862–
SALVERTE, EUSEBIUs. See MoRDACQUE, L. H.
SAMMELBANDE DER INTERNATIONALEN MU-
sIKGESELLSCHAFT. Jahrgang IV. Leip-
zig, 1902–03.
SANFORD, EZEKIEL. History of the United
States before the revolution. With some
Philadelphia,
£nt of the aborigines.
SANsoN D'ABBEvil LE, N. L'Amerique en
plusieurs cartes nouvelles et exactes; et
en divers traittez de #raphie S& d’
histoire. [Paris (?), 1657.]
SANToscoy, ALBERTO. Nayarit. Colección
de documentos inéditos, historicos y etno-
gráficos, acerca de la sierra de ese nom-
bre. Guadalajara, 1899.
SARGENT, CHAs. SPRAGUE. Report on the
forests of North America (exclusive of
Mexico). (U. S. Dept. of the Interior,
Census Office, 10th Census, Washing-
ton, 1884.)
Manual of the trees of North
America. Boston and New York, 1905,
1214 BIBLIOGRAPHY I B. A. E.
SARGENT, WINTHROP. History of an ex-
pedition against Fort Du Quesne, in
1755, under Major-Gen. Braddock.
(Mem. Hist. Soc. Pa., vol. V, Philadel-
phia, 1856.)
SAUER, MARTIN. Account of a geographical
and astronomical expedition to the north-
ern parts of Russia. London, 1802
SAUTHIER, C. J. A map of the provinces
of New York and New Jersey with a
part of Pennsylvania and the '''
of Quebec. Engraved and published b
Matthew Albert Lotter. Augsburg, 1777.
SCAIFE, H. LEwis. History and condition
of the Catawba Indians of South Caro-
lina. (Pub. Ind. Rights Asso., Philadel-
phia, 1896.)
SCHAAFHAUSEN, HERMANN. Anthropolo-
gische Studien. Bonn, 1885.
SCHMELTz, J. D. E. Das Schwirrholtz.
(Verhandlungen des Vereins für Natur-
wissenschaftliche Unterhaltung zu Ham-
burg, 1894–95, B. Ix, Hamburg, 1896.)
SCHOOLCRAFT, HENRY R. Narrative journal
of travels from Detroit, north West
through the great chain of the American
lakes to the sources of the Mississippi
river in the year 1820. Albany, 1821.
Algic researches. Vols. 1-11. New
York, 1839.
Report of the aboriginal names and
eographical terminology of the state of
ew York. (From Proc. N. Y. Hist. Soc.
for 1844.) New York, 1845.
– Oneóta, or characteristics of the
red race of America. From original
notes and manuscripts. New York and
London, 1845.
1847 Notes on the Iroquois. Albany,
Personal memoirs of a residence of
thirty years with the Indian tribes on
the American frontiers. A. D. 1812–1842.
Philadelphia, 1851.
–––. Historical and statistical informa-
tion, respecting the history, condition and
rospects of the Indian tribes of the
Inited States. Parts I–VI. Philadelphia,
1851–57.
- Western scenes and reminiscences.
Auburn and Buffalo, 1853.
SCHRADER, F. C. Reconnaissances in Prince
William sound. (20th Rep. U. S. Geol.
Surv., pt. vi.1, Washington, 1900.)
SCHULENBERG, A. C. voN. Die Sprache der
Zimshian-Indianer in Nordwest-America.
Braunschweig, 1894.
SCHULTz, J. W. My life as an Indian.
New York, 1907.
SCHUMACHER. PAUL. Ancient graves and
shell heaps in California. (Smithsonian
Rep. for 1874, Washington, 1875.)
Methods of making stone weapons.
(Bull. Geol. and Geog. Surv. Terr., vol.
111, no. 3, Washington, 1877.)
The method of manufacturing pot-
tery and baskets among the Indians of
southern California. #1'. Rep. Pea-
body Mus., Cambridge, 1880.)
SCH watk A, FREDER1C K. Report of a mili-
tary reconnaissance in Alaska in 1883.
Washington, 1885.
Schwei Nitz, EDM UND DE. Some of the
fathers of the American Moravian
Church. Bethlehem, 1882.
SCID More, Eliza R. Alaska, its southern
'' and the Sitka archipelago. Boston,
SS5.
The first district of Alaska from
Prince Frederick sound to Yakutat bay.
(In Report on Population and Resources
of Alaska, 11th Census, Washington,
1893.)
SCIENCE. Vols. 1-xxiii. Cambridge, Mass.,
| from 1885 | New York, 1883–94. New
ser. Vols. 1-xxxii. New York, 1895–1910.
SEN Ex, J No. [Map of] North America, 1710.
SFRGi. G. Crania esquimesi. (Atti della
Società Romana di Antropol., t. VII, fasc.
111, Roma, 1901.)
SEVERANCE, FRANK H., ed. Captivity and
sufferings of Benjamin Gilbert and his
family. Reprinted from the original edi-
tion of 1784. Cleveland, 1904.
SEwARD, WM. H. Alaska. Speech of Wil-
liam H. Seward at Sitka, August, 1869.
Washington, 1879. (Same, in Old South
Leaflets, no. 133, Boston, n. d.)
SEYMoUR, E. S. Sketches of Minnesota, the
New England of the west; with incidents
of travel in 1849. New York, 1850.
SHAWNEE, W. H. Absentee Shawnee In-
dians. (Gulf States Hist. Mag., vol. i.
415, Montgomery, 1903.)
SHEA, JNo. Gil MARY. Discovery and ex-
ploration of the Mississippi valley. New
#) 1852. (Same, 2d ed., Albany,
– History of the Catholic missions
among the Indian tribes of the United
States, 1529–1854. New York, 1855.
(Same, New York [1870].)
– The Indian tribes of Wisconsin.
(Coll. Wis. State Hist. Soc., vol. 111,
Madison, 1857.)
— Early voyages up and down the
Miss' Albany, 1861.
Relation de la mission du Mississipi
du Séminaire de Québec, en 1700, par
Montigny, St. Cosme, Thaumur de la
Source. New York, 1861.
The Catholic Church in Colonial
days, 1521–1763. New York, 1886.
History of the Catholic Church in
the United States from the first at-
tempted colonization to the £" time.
Vols. I–IV. New York, 1886–92.
––, ed. Library of American Linguis-
tics. Vols. 1–xiii. New York, 1860–64.
1. Shea, J. G. French-Onondaga die-
tionary. 1860.
. Mengarini, G., Selish or Flat-head
grammar. 1861.
. Smith, T. B. A grammatical sketch
of the Heve language. 1861.
, Arroyo de la Cuesta, F. Grammar
of the Mutsun language. 1861.
. Smith, T. B. ed. Grammar of the
Pima or Nevome. 1862.
Pandosy, M. C. Grammar, and dic-
£ry of the Yakama language.
.
1862.
7. Sitjar, B. , Vocabulary of the lan-
guage of the San .Antonio mis-
sion. 1861.
8. Arroyo de la Cuesta, F. . A vocabu-
lary or phrase-book of the Mut-
sun language of Alta California.
1862.
9. Maillard, A. S. Grammar of the
£m: language of Nova Sco-
10. Bruyas, J. Radices verborum Iro-
1863.
11. Gil'."#" Alphabetical vocabu.
#" of the Clallam and Lummi.
12. Gibbs, G. A dictionary of the Chi-
nook £rs' 1863.
13. Gibbs, G. Alphabetical vocabulary
of the Chinook language. 1863.
––– See CHARLEvoix; FREYTAs: HEN-
NEPIN; LE CLERCQ.
SHELDON, E. M. The early history of Michi-
gan. 'New York, 1856.
SHEPHERD, HENRY A. . Antiquities of the
state of Ohio. Cincinnati, 1887.
SIIINDLER, A, Z. List of photographic por-
traits of North American Indians in the
gallery of the Smithsonian Institution
(Smithson. Misc. Coll., vol. xiv, no. 216,
Washington, 1867.)
SHIPP, BARNARD. The history of Hernando
de Soto and Florida ; or, record of the
events of fifty-six years, from 1312 to
1568. Philadelphia, 1881.
Bull. 30]
SHORT. J.N.O. T. North Americans of an-
tiquity. 2d ed. New York, 1880.
SHUFELDT, R. W. Indian types of beauty.
(Reprinted from American Field, Wash-
ington, 1891.)
S., I. [Map of] America, with those known
parts in that unknowne worlde, both
people and manner of buildings. Di-
#" and inlarged by I. S. London,
SIBLEY, JNo. Historical sketches of the
several Indian tribes in Louisiana, south
of the Arkansa river, and between the
Mississippi and River Grand. (Message
from the President communicating dis-
coveries made by Captains Lewis and
Clark, Washington, 1806. Same, in Am.
State Papers, Indian Affairs, vol. 1,
1832.)
SILLIMAN, BEN.J. Turquois of New Mexico.
(Engineering and Mining Jour., vol.
xxxi.1, New York, 1881.)
SILLIMAN’s AMERICAN JOURNAL OF SCIENCE
AND ARTS. 1st ser. Vol. 1, New York
and New Haven, 1818. (Continued as
American Journal of Science and Arts.)
SIMEON, REMI. Dictionnaire de la langue
Nahuatl ou Mexicaine. Paris, 1885.
SIMMONds, W. The proceedings of the
English colonie in Virginia since their
first beginning from England in 1606 to
1612. Oxford, 1612. (In John Smith's
Works, Arber ed., Birmingham, 1884.)
SIMMs, S. C. Traditions of the Crows.
(Pub. Field Col. Mus., Anthr. ser, vol. II,
no. 6, Chicago, 1903.)
SIMMs, W. G. History of South Carolina,
from its discovery, to its erection into a
republic. Charleston, 1840. (Same, New
York, 1860.)
SIMPsoN, JAS. H. Report from the Secre-
tary of War, communicating, in compli-
ance with a resolution of the Senate, the
report and map of the route from Fort
Smith, Arkansas, to Santa Fe, New
Mexico, made by Lieutenant Simpson,
1849. (Ex... Doc. 12, 31st Cong., 1st
sess., Washington, 1850.)
Report of the Secretary of War,
communicating The report of Lieutenant
H. Simpson of an expedition into the
Navajo country in 1849. (Senate Ex.
Doc. 64, 31st Cong., 1st sess., Washing-
ton, 1850.) -
Journal of a military reconnais-
sance, from Santa Fe, New Mexico. to
the Navajo country. Philadelphia, 1852.
The shortest route to California
. . . and some account of the Indian
tribes. Philadelphia, 1869.
Coronado's march in search of the
seven cities of Cibola. (Smithson. Rep.
for 1869, Washington, 1871.)
eport of explorations across the
great basin of the territory of Utah for
a direct wagon-route from Camp Floyd
to Genoa, in Carson 'e: in 1859.
#" Dept., U. S. A., ashington,
SIMPSON, JNo. Observations on the west-
ern ... Esquimaux. (In Further Papers
relative to the Recent Arctic Expeditions,
London, 1855.)
SIMPSON, THos. Narrative of the dis-
coveries on the north coast of America :
effected by the officers of the Hudson's
Bay ''' during the years 1836–39.
London, 1843.
SINCLAIR, WM. J. Exploration of the Pot-
ter Creek cave. (Pub. Univ. Cal., Am.
Archaeol. and Ethnol., vol. 11, no. 1,
Berkeley, 1904.)
SITGREAVES, L. Report of an expedition
down the Zuni and Colorado rivers.
(Senate Ex. Doc. 59, 32d Cong., 2d sess.,
Washington, 1853.)
SIX INDIENS ROUGE's de la tribu des Grands
Osages. Paris, 1827.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
1215
SKETCH of the Seminole war by a Lieuten-
ant of the left wing. Charleston, 1836.
SLAFTER, EDMUND F. Pre-historic copper
implements. Boston, 1879.
SMET, PIERRE-J. DE. Letters and sketches
with a narrative of a year's residence
among the Indian tribes of the Rocky
mountains. Philadelphia, 1843.
Oregon missions and travels over
the # mountains, in 1845–46. New
York, 1847.
Missions de l'Orégon et voyages aux
Montagnes Rocheuses aux sources de la
Colombie, de l'Athabasca et du Sascat-
Shawin, en 1845–46. Gand [1848].
Western missions and missionaries.
New York, 1863.
New Indian sketches. New York
and Montreal [1865].
Reisen zu den Felsen-Gebirgen und
ein Jahr unter den wilden Indianer-
Stämmen des Oregon-Gebietes. St. Louis,
Mo., 1865.
See CHITTENDEN, . H. M., and
RICHARDSON, A. T.
SMITH, BUCK iNGHAM. Letter of Hernando
de Soto, and memoir of Hernando "de
Escalante Fontaneda. Washington, 1854.
Coleccion de varios documentos para
la historia de la Florida y tierras adya-
centes. Tomo I. London, 1857.
The Timuquana language. (Hist.
Mag., 1st ser., vol. 11, New York and
London, 1858.)
See CABECA DE WACA.
SMITH, ERMINNIE. A. Myths of the Iro-
quois. (Second Rep. Bur. Am. Ethnol-
ogy, Washington, 1883.)
SMITH, HARLAN. I. Archaeology of Lytton,
British Columbia. (Mem. Am. Mus. Nat.
Hist., vol. II, Anthr. 1, New York, 1899.)
Archaeology of the Thompson river
region, British Columbia. (Ibid., 1900.)
Shell-heaps of the lower Frazer
river, British Columbia, (Ibid., vol. Iv,
Anthr. III, New York, 1903.)
and Fow KE, GERARd.
British Columbia and
(Ibid., 1901.)
SMITH, JNo. The trve travels, adventures
and ... observations of . Captaine John
Smith, in Europe, Asia, Africke, and
America; # about the yeere 1593,
and continued to this present 1629. Vols.
1-11. Richmond, 1819. (Reprint of Lon-
doned. of 1629.)
The generall historie of Virginia,
New-England, and the Summer iles.
(Vol. II of The True Travels, Adven-
tures and Observations of Captaine John
Smith.) Richmond, 1819.
– True relation of. Virginia, with an
introduction and notes by Charles Deane.
Cairns of
Washington.
(Reprint of London ed. of 1608.) Bos-
ton, 1866.
Works of 1608. Edited by Ed-
Ward Arber.
English Scholar's Library,
no. 16. Birmingham, 1884
s' jos. Old Redstone." Philadelphia,
ot.
SMITH, MARCUs. Report on surveying op-
erations in the mountain region during
the year 1874. (In Fleming, Canadian
Pacific Railway Rep., Ottawa, 1877.)
SMITH, WM. An historical account of the
# It' against the Ohio Indians in
1764. Under the command of Henry
Bouquet, Philadelphia, 1766.
History of the province of New
Vols. 1-11. New York, 1830.
York.
SMITHSONIAN INSTITUTION. Annual Re-
# –1908, Washington, 1847–
909. Contributions to Knowledge, vols.
I-xxiv, Washington, 1848–1907. Miscel-
laneous Collections, vols. I–IV, Washing-
ton, 1862–1910.
––– See BUREAU of AMERICAN ETHNot-
OGY : UNITED STATES NATIONAL MUSEUM.

1216
[B. A. E.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
SMYTH, JNo. F. D. Tour in the United
#" of America. Vols. I–II. London,
1
SNELLING, W.M. J. Tales of travels west
of the A'. Boston, 1830.
Tales of the Northwest : sketches of
Indian life and character. Boston, 1830.
SNow DEN, JNo., Ross. Description of the
medals of Washington, of national and
miscellaneous medals, and other objects
of interest in the museum of the Mint.
Philadelphia, 1861.
Sociedad DE GEOGRAF1A Y ESTADISTICA DE
LA REPUBLICA MExi CANA. Boletín. Pri-
mera época, 1–x11, Mexico, 1839–66.
Segunda época, I-IV, Mexico, 1869-72.
Tercera época, 1—v1, Mexico, 1873–82.
Cuarta época, 1–1 v. Mexico, 1888–97.
Quinta época, I-III, Mexico, 1902–10.
Socif:TÉ D’ANTHROPOLOGIE DE PARIS. Bul-
letins. 1st ser., vols. I-VI, 1859–65. 2d
ser., vols. I-x11, 1866–77. 3d ser... vols.
1-x11, 1878–89. 4th ser., vols. I-x, 1890–
99. 5th ser., vols. 1-x, 1900–10.
Socif:Tf: D’ETHNOGRAPHIE. Mémoires, tome
x1, Paris, 1872.
Society of ANTIQUARIES OF LONDON.
Archaeologia; or miscellaneous tracts re-
# to antiquity. Vol. VIII. London,
SociFTY OF FRIENDs. Aborigines Commit-
tee of the Meeting for Sufferings. . Some
Account of the conduct of the Society of
Friends towards the Indian tribes in east
and west Jersey and Pennsylvania, with
a brief narrative of their labors for the
civilization and Christian instruction of
the Indians. London, 1844.
SoMERs, A. N. Prehistoric cannibalism in
America. (Pop. Sci. Mo., vol. xL11, New
York, 1893.)
Sos A, GASPAR CASTANO, DE; , Memoria del
descubrimiento (27 de Julio de 1590).
(Colección de Documentos, Inéditos, tome
xv., 191–261, Madrid, 1871.)
Soto, HERNANDO DE. See BIEDMA; GENTLE-
MAN OF ELVAs, SPANISH EXPLORERs.
SouTH DAKOTA. State Historical Society.
Collections. Vols. I–III. Aberdeen, S. D.,
1902–06.
SouTH worTH, ALVIN S. The new state of
Colorado. (Trans. Am. '# Soc. 1874,
vol. v.1, pt. 1, New York, 1876.)
SPAN is H. Explorers in the Southern
United States. 1528–1543. The narra-
tive of Alvar Nuñez Cabeca de Vaca, ed-
ited by Frederick W. Hodge. The narra-
tive of the expedition of Hernando de
Soto by the Gentleman of Elvas, edited by
Theodore H. Lewis. The narrative of
the expedition of Coronado, by Pedro de
Castañeda, edited by Frederick W. Hodge.
New York, 1907.
SPEARS, JNo. R., ed. Dangers and suffer-
ings of Robert Eastburn. Reprinted from
£rs" edition of 1758. Cleveland,
SPECK, FRANK. G. The Creek Indians of
Taskigi town. (Mem. Am. Anthr. Asso.,
Vol. 11, # 2, Lancaster, Pa., 1907.)
Ethnology of the Yuchi Indians.
(Anthr. Pub. Univ., Mus., Univ. Pa., vol.
1, no. 1, Philadelphia, 1909.)
SPEED, THos. The wilderness road. (Pub.
Filson Club, no. 2, Louisville, 1886.)
SPENCER, F. C. Education of the Pueblo
child. (Contrib. to Philos., Psychol., and
Ed., Columbia Univ., vol. vi.1, no. 1, New
York, 1899.)
SPENCER. O. M. Indian captivity: a true
narrative of the capture of the Rev.
O. M. Spencer. New York, 1834.
SPINDEN, H. J. The Nez Percé Indians.
(Mem. Am. Anthr. Asso., vol. 11, pt. 3,
Lancaster, Pa., 1908.)
---- See WILL, G. F., and SPINDEN.
Spitzk A. E. A. Contributions to the en-
cephalic anatomy of the races. (Am.
Jour, Anat., vol. II, Baltimore, 1902.)
SPOTswood, ALEXANDER. ...Official letters of.
Vols. 1-11. Virginia Historical Society,
Richmond, 1882–85.
SPROAT, GILBERT M. Scenes and studies of
savage life. London, 1868.
SQUIER, E. G. New Mexico and California-
(In Ann. Rev., vol. 11, no. v., New York,
Nov. 1848.)
Antiquities of the state of New
York. With a supplement on the antiqui-
ties of the West. Buffalo, 1851.
- and DAV is, E. H. Ancient monu-
ments of the Mississippi valley. (Smith-
sonian Contrib. to Knowledge, vol. 1,
Washington, 1848.)
STANDARD NATURAL HISTORY.
LEY, J. S.
STANFORD, Edward. Compendium of ge-
3' and travel based on Hellwald's
“Die Erde und ihre Völker." Translated
with ethnographic appendix by A. H.
Keane. Vols. I-VI. ndon, 1878–85.
STANLEY, J. M. Catalogue of portraits of
North American Indians painted by J. M.
Stanley. (Smithsonian Misc. Coil., no.
53, Washington, 1852.)
STARR. FREDERICK. Some first steps in
human rogress. Meadville, Pa., and
New York, 1895.
American Indians. Boston, 1899.
STATISTISCHE UND ETHNOGRAPHische Nach-
richten über die russischen Besitzungen.
(In Baer and Helmersen, Beiträge zur
Kentniss des russischen Reiches, St.
Petersburg, 1839.)
STATUTES AT LARGE.
STATUTES AT LARGE.
STEARNs, ROBERT E. C. On certain aborig-
inal implements from £, California.
(Am. Nat., vol. xv.1, Philadelphia. 1882.)
STEARNS, WINFRID A. Labrador: a sketch
of its people, its industries and its nat-
ural history. Boston, 1884. -
STEIN, RoBERT. Geographische Nomen-
klatur bei den Eskimos des Smith-Sundes.
(Petermanns Mitteilungen, B. 48, H. ix,
Gotha, 1902.)
STEINMETz, SEBALD RUDOLF. Ethnologische
Studien zur ersten Entwicklung der
Strafe. Leiden, 1892.
STEPHEN, ALEXANDER M. The Navajo shoe-
maker. (Proc. U. S. Nat. Mus. 1888, vol.
x1, Washington, 1889.)
STEVENs, Edward T. Flint chips.
to pre-historic archaeology.
STEVENs, HAZARd.
Stevens. Vols.
York, 1900.
STEVENs, IsAAC I. Narrative and final re-
£ of explorations for a route for a
Pacific railroad, '*'. (£ Railroad
XII, • * *
See KINGS-
See UNITED STATEs :
A guide
London, 1870.
Life of Isaac Ingalls
I-II. Boston and New
#". Vol. Washington,
1860
STEVENS, WM. B. History of Georgia from
its first discovery by Europeans to the
#lo' of the present constitution in
1798. Wols. 1-11. New York and Phil-
adelphia, 1847–59.
STEVENsoN, JAs. Illustrated catalogue of
the collections obtained from the Indians
of New Mexico and Arizona. (Second
Rep. Bur. Ethnology, Washington, 1883.)
Illustrated catalogue of the collec-
tions obtained from the Indians of New
Mexico in 1880. (Ibid.)
Illustrated catalogue of the collec-
tions obtained from the pueblos of Zuñi,
New Mexico, and Wolpi, Arizona. (Third
Rep. Bur. Ethnology, Washington, 1884.)
Ceremonial of Hasjelti Dailjis and
mythical sand # of the Navaho
Indians. (Eighth Rep. Bur. Ethnology,
Washington, 1892.)
STEVENsoN, MATILDA C. The religious life
of the Zuñi child. (Fifth Rep. Bur.
Ethnology, Washington, 1887.)
The Sia. (Eleventh Rep. Bur.
Ethnology, Washington, 1893.)
BULL. 30]
STEVENSox, MATiildA C. The Zurii Indians;
their mythology, esoteric fraternities, and
ceremonies. (Twenty-third Rep. Bur. Am.
, Ethnology, Washington, 1904.)
STEVENSON, T. See STEVENSON, MA-
TILDA C.
Stites, SARA HENRY. Economics of the
Iroquois. (Bryn Mawr College Mono-
raphs, Monograph ser., vol. I, no. 3,
ryn Mawr, Pa., 1905.)
STITH, WM. History of the first discovery
and settlement of Virginia. (Sabin's re-
print.) New York, 1865.
ST. JoHN, MoLYNEUx. The sea of moun-
tains; an account of Lord Dufferin's tour
through British Columbia in 1876. Vols.
1–11. London, 1877.
Stobo, Robert. Notices of the settlement
of the country along the Monongahela,
Allegany and 'pp.' Ohio rivers. (In
Olden Time, vol. 1, Pittsburgh, 1846;
Cincinnati, 1876.
STöCKLEIN, JOS. r neue Welt-Bott mit
allerhand Nachrichten dern Missionario-
#, Soc. Jesu. Augspurg und Grätz,
STOLPE, HJALMAR. Studier Amerikansk or-
namentik. Stockholm, 1896.
STONE, CHAs. P. Notes on the State of
Sonora. (Hist. Mag., vol. V, New York,
June 1861.)
STONE, WM. L. Life of Joseph Brant
(Thayendanegea), including the border
wars of the American revolution and
sketches of the Indian campaigns of
Generals Harmar, St. Clair, and Wayne.
Vols. I–II. Albany, 1864.
Life and times of Sir W. Johnson.
Vols. 1-11. Albany, 1865.
STRACHEY, WM. The historie of travaile
into Virginia Britannia, expressing the
cosmographie and comodities of the coun-
try, together with the manners and cus-
toms of the people. (Hakluyt Soc. Pub.,
vol. vi., London, 1849.)
STRATTON, R. B. Captivity of the Oatman
girls. New York, 1857.
Stu ART, GRAN vi LLE. Montana as it is.
New York, 1865.
STUMPF, CARL. [Various writings in]
Vierteljahrsschrift für Musikwissen-
schaft, vols. 1-x, Leipzig, 1885–94.
STURTEvANT, LEw Is. Indian corn and the
Indian. (Am. Nat., vol. xix, Philadel-
phia, 1885.)
SULLIVAN, J. History of the district of
Maine (1604–1795). Boston, 1795.
SULLIVAN. J.N.O. See Cook, FREDERICK.
SUMNER, WM. G. History of American cur-
rency. New York, 1874.
SUTHERLAND, A. A summer in prairie-
land. Toronto, 1881.
SwAN, JAs. G. The northwest coast, or
three years residence in Washington ter-
ritory. New York, 1857.
–– Indians of Cape Flattery. (Smith-
sonian Contrib, to Knowledge, vol. xv.1,
Washington, 1870.)
Haidah Indians of Queen Char-
lotte's islands, British Columbia. (Ibid.,
vol. xx1, Washington, 1874.)
SwANTON, JNo. R. Contributions to the
ethnology of the Haida. (Mem. Am.
–––– II aida texts and myths. (Bull. 29,
Mus. Nat. Hist., Jesup N. Pac. Exped.,
vol. v., pt. 1, Leiden and New York,
1905.)
Bur. Am. Ethnology, Washington, 1905.)
–– Tlingit myths and texts. (Bull. 39,
Bur. Am. Ethnology, W'ton, 1909.)
SYMs, W. G. See SIMMs, W. G.
TAILHAN, J. See PERROT, NICOLAs.
TANNER, JNo. Narrative of captivity and
adventures during thirty years' residence
among the Indians in North America.
I’repared for the press by Edwin James.
New York, 1830.
57009°–Bull. 30, pt 2–12–77
BIBLIOGRAPHY
- 1217
TAYLOR, ALEx. S. The Indianology of
California. (In California Farmer and
Journal of Useful Sciences, San Fran-
cisco, vol. xiii, no. 3 (Feb. 22, 1860) to
vol. xx, no. 12 (Oct. 30, 1863).)
TEIT, JAs. The Thompson Indians of
British Columbia. (Mem. Am. Mus. Nat.
Hist., vol. II, Anthropology I, no. IV, New
York, 1900.)
TEN KATE, H. F. C. Indiens des États-
Unis du Sud-ouest. (Bull. de la Soc.
d'Anthropologie de Paris, IIIe sér., tome
VI, Paris, 1883.)
Sur la synonymie ethnique et la
toponymie chez les Indiens de l'Amérique
du Nord. Amsterdam, 1884.
Reizen en Onderzoekingen in Noord-
Amerika. Leiden, 1885.
Somatological observations on In-
dians of the Southwest. (Jour. Am. Eth.
#A". vol. III, Boston and New York,
TERNAUx-CoMPANs, HENRI. Voyages, rela-
tions et mémoires originaux pour servir à
l'histoire de la découverte de l'Amérique.
Tomes I-XX. Paris, 1837–41.
TERRY: JAMEs. Sculptured anthropoid ape
eads. New Yor 91.
TEXAS STATE HISTORICAL Association.
Quarterly. Vols. I-XIII. Austin, 1898–
1910
THACHER, J. B. Christopher Columbus.
Vols. 1–111. New York, 1903–04.
THATCHER, B. B. Indian biography, or, an
historical account of those individuals
who have been distinguished among the
North American natives. Vols. I–II.
New York, 1832.
THEODAT. See SAGARD THEODAT, GABRIEL.
THOMAS, CY RUS. Directions for mound ex-
ploration. (Proc. U. S. Nat. Mus. 1884,
vol. VII, app., Washington, 1885.)
— Fort Ancient. (Science, vol. v III,
New York, 1886.)
Burial mounds of the northern sec-
tions of the United States. (Fifth Rep.
Bur. Am. Ethnology, Washington, 1887.)
- Work in mound exploration of the
Bureau of Ethnology. (Bull. 4, Bur. Am.
Ethnology, Washington, 1887.)
– The problem of the Ohio mounds.
(Bull. 8. Bur. Am. Ethnology, Washing-
ton, 1889.)
- The circular, square, and octagonal
earthworks of Ohio. (Bull. 10, Bur. Am.
Ethnology, Washington, 1889.)
—— Catalogue of prehistoric works east
of the Rocky mountains. (Bull. 12, Bur.
Am. Ethnology, W'h', 1891.)
The Maya year. (Bull. 18, Bur. Am.
Ethnology, Washington, 1894.)
Report on the mound explorations
of the Bureau of Ethnology. (Twelfth
'', Bur Am. Ethnology, Washington,
Numeral systems of Mexico and Cen-
tral America. (Nineteenth Rep. Bur. Am.
Ethnology, Washington, 1900.)
—— Introduction to the study of North
American archaeology. Second impres-
Cincinnati, 1903.
The Indians of North America in
historic times. (In History of North
America, Guy Carleton Lee, ed., vol. 11,
Philadelphia, c. 1903.)
sion.
THOMPSON, A. C. Moravian missions.
Twelve lectures. New York, 1890.
(Same, 1904.)
THOMPsoN, BEN.J. F. History of Long
Island; containing an account of the dis-
covery and settlement. New York, 1839.
(Same, 2d ed., vols. 1-11, New York,
1843.)
THOM soN, CHAs. An enquiry into the
causes of the alienation of the Delaware
and Shawnee Indians from the British
interest. London, 1759.
1218 BIBLIOGRAPHY [B. A. E.
THRALL, HOMER S. A pictorial history of
Texas, from the earliest visits of Euro-
ean adventurers to A. d. 1879. 5th ed.
t. Louis, 1879.
THRUSTON, GATES P. Antiquities of Ten-
nessee. 2d ed. Cincinnati, 1897.
TH waites, REUBEN Gold. Father Mar-
quette. New York, 1902.
–, ed. Early western travels 1748–
1846. Vols. 1-xxx II, Cleveland, 1904–07.
See JESUIT RELATIONS.
Tik HMEN i EF, P. Historical review of the
organization of the Russian American
Company and its history to the present
time. [In Russian.] Vols. 1–11, 1861–63.
TIM BERLAKE, HENRY. Memoirs of Lieut.
, Henry Timberlake (who accompanied the
three Cherokee Indians to England in the
year 1762). . . . containing an accurate
map of their Over-hill settlement. Lon-
don, 1765.
TIMS, J. W. Grammar and dictionary of
the Blackfoot language in the Dominion
of Canada. London, 1889.
ToCHER, J. F. Note on some measurements
of Eskimo of Southampton island. (In
Man, London, 1902.)
Tol, MIK., W. F. Census of various tribes
living on or near Puget sound, n. w.
America, 1844. (Pac. R. R. Reps., vol.
I, 434, \' 1855.)
Vocabularies of the Kittistzu, Kul-
leespelm, Shooswaap, and Wakynakaine.
(Contrib. N. A. Ethnol., vol. 1, Washing-
ton, 1877.)
and DAwsoN, GEO. M. Compara-
tive vocabularies of the Indian tribes of
British Columbia. With a map illus-
trating distribution. (Geol. and Nat.
Hist. Surv. of Canada.) Montreal, 1884.
TOLOMEO, CLAVID10. La # di Cla-
r
vidio Tolomeo Alessandrino da Girolamo
Roscelli. Venetia, 1561
TONTI, HENRI DE. Account of M. de la
Salle's last expedition and discoveries in
North America. (In French, B. F., Hist.
Coll. Louisiana, vol. 1, New York, 1846.)
See RELATIONS.
Too KER, WM. W. Indian place-names in
East-Hampton town, with their probable
significations. Sag Harbor, N. Y., 1889.
– John Eliot's first Indian teacher
and interpreter, Cockenoe-de-Long Island.
New York, 1896.
The A#guian series. Vols. I-X.
New York, 1901.
ToPINARD, PAUL. Eléments d'anthropolo-
gie générale. Paris, 1885.
Torou EMADA, JUAN DE. De los viente i un
libros rituales I monarchia Indiana.
Tomos 1–111. Madrid, 1723.
Tot'ssAINT, A. Carte de l'Amérique Sep-
ten trionale et Méridionale avec cartes
particulieres des iles et des cotes en-
vironantes. Paris, 1839.
Tow NseND, JNo. K. Narrative of a jour-
ney across the Rocky mountains, to the
Columbia river. "'de'", 1839.
Towns HEND, CHAs. H. he Quinnipiack
Indians and their reservation. New
Haven, 1900.
TRAILL, CATHARINE P. Canadian Crusoes;
a tale of the Rice Lake plains. Lon-
don, 1854.
TRENT, WM. See GoodMAN, ALFRED T.
TRUMBULL, BEN.J. Complete history of
Connecticut from 1630 to 1764. Vols.
I–II. New Haven, 1818.
TRUMBULL, HENRY. History of Indian
wars. Philadelphia, 1851.
TRUMBULL On the Algonkin name
“manit” (or “manitou."), sometimes
translated “great spirit,” and “god.”
(In Old and New, vol. 1, Boston, 1870.)
On Algonkin names for man.
(Trans. Am. Philol. Asso. 1871, Hart-
ford, 1872.)
--- Words derived from Indian lan-
guages of North America. (Ibid., 1872,
Hart for 1873.)
TRUMBULL, J. H. Indian languages of
America. (Johnson's New Universal
Cycle: vol. ii, New York, 1877. )
ndian names of places, etc., in and
on the borders of Connecticut. Hart-
ford, 1881. (See also in Woodward. A-.
Historical Address, New Haven, 1869. )
Natick dictionary. (Bull. 25. Bur-
Am. Ethnology, Washington, 1903.)
TUCKER, SARAH. The rainbow in the north ;
short account of the first establishment
of Christianity in Rupert's Land by the
£h Missionary Society. New York,
2.
TURNER, LUCIEN M. Ethnology of the Un-
ava district. (Eleventh Rep. Bur. Am.
#": Washington, 1894.)
TURNER, W. W. See WHIPPLE, A. W.,
EWBANK, THOS., and TURNER.
UHDE, ADOLPH. Die Länder am untern
Rio Bravo del Norte. Heidelberg, 1861.
UMFREVILLE, EDWARD. The present state
of Hudson's bay, containing a full de-
scription of that settlement and the ad-
jacent country; and likewise of the fur
trade. London, 1790.
UNDERHILL, JNo. News from America;
£n: the history of the Pequot war.
London, 1638. (Mass. Hist, Soc. Coll.,
3d Ser., vol. VI, Boston, 1837.)
UNITED STATES. The statutes at large and
treaties of the United States. Vols.
I-XVII, Boston, 1851–75. Vols. xvii.1-
xxxii, Washington, 1875–1902.
." S. BUREAU of EDUCATION. Reports,
1870–1897. Washington, 1875–98.
Circulars of Information, Nos. 3
and 4. Washington, 1883.
See WELLs, R., and KELLY, J. W.
U. S. CEN SUS. Alaska, its population, its
industries and resources, by Ivan Petroff.
(Vol. VIII of the Reports of the Tenth
Census, Washington, 1884.)
Report on population and resources
of Alaska at the eleventh census, 1890.
Washington, 1893.
Report on Indians taxed and In-
dians not taxed in the United States at
the eleventh census, 1890. [By Thos.
Donaldson.] Washington, 1894.
See DoNALdson, THos.; PETROFr.
IVAN.
U.S. CoAsT AND GEODETIC SURVEY. Report
for 1868. Washington, 1871.
Maps of Alaska. Washington.
1898–99.
U. S. CoM Missiox. Report of the U. S.
Commission to the Columbian Historical
#ition at Madrid. Washington,
1895.
U. S. CoNGREss. [Various documents and
reports of the Senate and the House of
Representatives relating to the Indians.l
U. S. DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE. Bio-
logical Survey. North American fauna.
Nos. 3 and 16. Washington, 1890, 1899.
Bureau of Animal Industry. Bul-
letin 31. Washington, 1901.
U. S. ExploriNG ExPEdition. Narrative
of the, during the years 1838, 1839,
1840, 1841, 1842. By Charles Wilkes,
U. S. N., commander of the expedition.
Vols. I-V and atlas. Philadelphia,
1844. (Same, vols. I-V, Philadelphia,
1845. Same, 1850. Continued by the
publication of the scientific results of the
expedition to vol. xxiv. of which vol., v.1
is Horatio Hale's Ethnology and Philol-
"#. Philadelphia, 1846.)
U. S. GEOGRAPHICAL AND GEOLOGICAL St. R-
WEY OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAIN REGION.
See CoNtributions to North AMERICAN
ETHNOLOGY.
U. S. GEogRAPHICAL SURVEYs or THE TER,
Ritory of The UN ited States West or
THE 100th MERiDia N. Annual Reports.
Washington, 1875–78. -
Volume VII. Archaeology. Wash-
ington, 1879.
BULL. 30]
U. S. GEOLOGICAL AND GEOGRAPHICAL SUR-
yEY OF THE TERRITORIEs, F. V. Hayden
in charge. Bulletins, vols. I-VI. Wash-
ington, 1874–1882.
Annual reports, vols. I-X. Wash-
ington, 1867–78.
U. $ HOUSE OF REPRESENTATIVES. See
U. S. CONGRESS.
U. S. HYDROGRAPHIC OFFICE. [Chart of
the] North Pacific ocean. West coast of
North America; from Juan de Fuca
Strait to Queen Charlotte islands, in-
cluding Vancouver island; from British
and United States surveys to 1882.
UNITED STATES INDIAN TREATIES. See IN-
DIAN TREATIES.
U. S. INTERIOR DEPARTMENT. Report of
the Secretary of the Interior communi-
cating the correspondence between the
Department of the Interior and the In-
dian agents and commissioners in Cali-
fornia. (Sen. Ex. Doc. 4, 32d Cong.,
spec. sess., Washington, 1853.)
UNITED STATES ATIONAL MUSEUM.
(Smithsonian Institution.) Reports,
1881–1909, Washington, 1883–1909.
#. vols. 1-xxxvi, Washington,
1879–1909. Bulletins, Nos. 1–72, Wash-
": 1875–1910.
U. S. PATENT OFFICE. ": Washing-
ton, 1850–51, 1852–53, 1854, 1855, 1856,
1858, 1859, 1860, 1861, 1866.
U.'s. SENATÉ. see U. S. CosóREss.
U. S. WAR DEPARTMENT. Chief of Engi-
neers. Annual report of the Chief of
Engineers to the Secretary of War for
the year 1876. Pt. III. Washington,
1876. ... (H.R. Ex. Doc. 1, vol. 11, pt. 11,
44th Cong., 2d sess.)
UNIVERSITY OF CALIFoRNIA. Publications
in American Archaeology and Ethnology.
Vols. I–V. Berkeley, 1903–10.
UNIVERSITY OF PENNsylvani A. Publica-
tions. Series in philology, literature, and
archaeology. Vol. 11, no. 1, Philadelphia,
1892. Vol. v.1, Philadelphia, 1897.
See FREE MUSEUM OF SCIENCE AND
ART; HARSHBERGER, J. W.; SPECK, F. G.
URBINA, MANUEL. El £ R el ololiuh-
ui. (Anales del Museo Nacional de
México, tomo V11, México, 1909.)
URLsPERGER, SAMUEL., Ausfürliche Nach-
richt von den, saltzburgischen Emigran-
ten, die sich in America niedergelassen
aben. B. I–III. Halle, 1735–52.
VANCOUVER, GEO. Voyage of discovery to
the , North Pacific ocean, and round the
world, 1790–95. Vols. I-VI. London,
WANDERA, JoAN DE LA. Memoria. En que
se hace, relación de los lugares y tierra
de la Florida por donde el Capitän Juan
Pardo entró, a descubrir camino para
Nueva España por los años de 1566,
1567., (In French, B. F., Hist, Coll. La.
#". 2d ser., pp. 289–292, New York,
* **.
WAN DER DONCK, A. Description of New
Netherlands. (New York Hist. Soc. Coll.,
2d Ser., vol. 1, 1841.)
VANUXFM, LARDNER. Ancient oyster shell
deposits observed near the Atlantic coast
of the United States. (Proc. Amer. Asso.
Geol., 2d sess., 1841, Boston, 1843.
VATER, IoHANN. S. See ADELUNG, J. C., and
WATER.
VAUGONDY, RoberT DE [ Carte de l'] Amé-
rique ou Indes Occidentales. Paris, 1778.
VELASCO, Joss. FRANCisco. Noticias es-
tadísticas del estado de Sonora. México,
VENEGAS, MiGUEL. Noticia de la Califor-
nia, y de su conquista temporal y espi-
ritual hasta el tiempo presente. Tomos
1–111. Madrid, 1757.
A natural and civil history of Cal-
ifornia. Translated from the original
Spanish, Madrid, 1758. Vols. I–II. n-
don, 1759.
BIBLIOGRAPHY 1219
VENEGAs, MIGUEL. Histoire naturelle et
civile de la California. Tomes I-iii.
Paris, 1767.
VENIAM1NQFF, IVAN. . . Zapíski ob ostravax
Unalāshkinskago otdailo. Vols. I-ii. St.
Petersburg, 1840. [In Russian.]
Ueber die Sprachen des Russischen
Amerika's, nach Wenjaminow. (Archiv
für wissenschaftliche Kunde von Russ-
land, B. VII, Berlin, 1849.)
VERMONT HISTORICAL SociFTY. Collections.
Wols. 1-11. Montpelier, 1870–71.
VERNEAU, R. Le bassin suivant les sexes
et les races. Paris, 1875.
WERRAZANO, HIERONIMO DA. . Map of coast
from Florida to the gulf of St. Lawrence,
1529. (Mag. Am. Hist., vol. 11, New
York, 1878.)
WERWYST, CHRYSosToM. Missionary labors
of Fathers Marquette, Menard and Al-
louez, in the Lake Superior region. Mil-
waukee and Chicago, 1886.
VETANCURT, AGUSTIN dB. Teatro Mexicano.
Tomos 1–1 v. México, [reprint] 1870–71.
(Tomo III contains the Crónica de la
provincia del Santo Evangelio de México,
and tomo IV the Menologio Franciscano
de los varones, etc.)
VETROMILE, EUGENE. The Abnakis and
their history, or historical notices on the
aborigines of Acadia. New York, 1866.
VICTOR, FRANCEs F. The Oregon Indians.
(Overland Monthly, vol. VII, San Fran-
cisco, Oct. 1871.)
The early Indian wars of Oregon.
Salem, 1894.
VILLAGRAN, GAsPAR DE. Historia de la
Nveva Mexico. Alcala, 1610.
VILLA-SENOR Y SANCHEZ, Jos. ANTONIO.
Theatro Americano, descripcion general
de los reynos, y provincias de la Nueva-
España, # sus jurisdicciones. Tomos i-ii.
Mexico 6–48.
VINING, E. P. An inglorious Columbus.
New York, 1885.
VIRCHow, RUDOLF. Beiträge zur Craniolo-
# der Insulaner von der Westküste
ordamerikas. (Verhandl. der Berliner
Gesell. für Anthr., Berlin, 1889.)
1892 Crania ethnica americana. Berlin,
VIRGINIA COMMISSIONERS. See REPORT.
VIRGINIA HISTORICAL SOCIETY. Collections,
new series. Vols. 1-xi. Richmond, 1882–92.
V[ISSIER ], P[AUL]. Histoire de la tribu
des Osages. Paris, 1827.
VOLNEY, C. F. A view of the soil and
climate of the United States of America.
Translated, with occasional remarks, b
. B. roWn. Philadelphia, 1804.
(Same, London, 1804.
VOTH, H. "#. Oraibi Powamu ceremony.
(Pub. Field Col. Mus., Anthr. ser., vol.
III, no. 2, Chicago, 1961.)
– Oraibi summer Snake ceremony.
(Ibid., no. 4, Chicago, 1903.)
The oraibi Öadol ceremony. (Ibid.,
vol. VI, no. 1, Chicago, 1903.)
opi proper names. (Ibid., no. 3,
Chicago, 1905.)
ee Dorse:Y, G. A., and VOTH.
WADDELL, Jos. . A. Annals of Augusta
county, Virginia. Richmond, 1886.
WAITz, THEODoR. Anthropologie der Na-
turvölker. B. I–IV. Leipzig, 1859–64.
WALAM OLUM. See BRINTON, D. G. (Lenape
and their Legends).
WALCH, JOHANES. Charte von America.
£ 1805.
WALKE UDsoN E. Campaigns of Gen-
eral Custer in the north-west, and the
final surrender of Sitting Bull. New
York, 1881.
WALLACE, SUsAN E. Land of the Pueblos.
New York, 1888.
WALLARd, Jos. Address in commemoration
of the two hundredth anniversary of the
incorporation of Lancaster, Massachu-
setts. Boston, 1853.
1220 BIBLIOGRAPHY [B- A. 1:.
1
Vi.iLL.isciinir, RICHARD. Primitive music.
London and New York, 1893.
WALTON, Jos. S. Conrad Weiser and the
lndlan policy of colonial Pennsylvania.
Philadelghia, c. 1900.
WARDEN AVID B. Statistical. political.
and historical account of the United
States. Vols. i—iii. Edinburgh, 1819.
Recherches siir les antiquités do
l‘Amérique Septentrionale. Paris, 1827.
Waasss, Gonvssiwn K. Explorations in
the Dacota countrg in the year 1855.
(Sen. Ex Doc. 76, -ith Cong., 1st scss.,
Washington, 1856.)
Preliminary report of explorations
in Nebraska and lakota in the lygars
1855-56-57. iRe%rlnt.] (Engineer pt.,
U. S. Army, Was ington, 1875.)
Wiisans, Jos. See Rv:\'i:izn, Jos. WARREN.
Wsaans, Wm. W. History of the Ojibways
based upon traditions and oral state-
ments. (Coll. Minn. Hist. Soc., vol. v.
St. Paul, 1885.)
Wa:snvivso'ros-iiivizvs. See BL"i'rii:sr'isLn,
WEBB, Jas. W. Altowan; or incidents of
life and adventure in the Rocky moun-
tains. Vols i-ii. New York, 1846.
Wnsni-in, Cass. W. The gold mines of the
Gila. Vols. i-ii. New York, 18-i9.
Wnnpi-xv, WM. B. lndlan money as a factor
in New England civilization. (Johns
Hopkins, Univ. Studies in Hist. and i'0lit.
)2d ser., vols. viii—ix, Baltimore,
WaLLcoiss, Hnssx S. The story of )ietla-
kahtla. New York, 1887.
WsLLs, Roosa, and KELLY, .1. W. English-
Eskimo and Eskimo-English vocabularies.
(U. S. Bur. of Education. Circ. of infor-
mation no. 2, Washington 1890.)
W1-:LLs, Wu. V. Wli lite in Oregon.
(Harper's Mag., vol. xiii, New ork,
June-Nov. 1856.)
WINJAMINOW. Sec VENIAMINOFF. Ivax.
Wssr, Gi-:0. A. Aboriginal pipes of Wiscon-
sin. (Wis. Archeologist, vol. iv, nos, 3, 4,
Madison, 1905.)
Wssr, Jso. The substance of a Journal
durinfiza residence at the Red River col-
1824.


ony. ritish North America. London.
wES’i'i.‘i:{N Gszirrrsss. See Bsown, Saar-
UiI.'L .
Wssreas Rsssavs asp NORTHERN OHIO
HISTORICAL SOCIETY. Tracts. Vols. l—ii.
Cleveland, 1877-88.
Wi=:s'r FLORIDA. A new map of West Flor-
ida, including the Chactaw, Chicasaw. and
Upper Cree section. (A manuscript
map, ca. 1775, preserved at the U. S. Gen-
era I.and oflice. interior Department.)
WHEELER, Ohis D. The trail of Lewis and
§:si)t(i)§k, 1804-1904. Vol. i-ii. New York,
Wni-:si.ns SURVEY. See U. S. GEOGRAPHICAL
Siriwnrs or THE Tsimi-roair of the U. S.
West of the 100th hieridlan.
WREELOCK, ELEAZAR, Narrative of the
original design, rise. proglress. and pres-
ent state of the lndlan c arity-school at
Lebanon, in Connecticut. Boston, 1763.
wliiPPi.E. A. W. Report of Lieutenant
Whipple's expedition from San Die o to
the Iolorado. Washington. 1851. (ghee.
Doc. 19, 31st Cong? ‘Zd seas.)
See PACIFIC AILROAD REPORTS.
wHiPPLE. ilnsav B. Lights and shadows
of a long episcopate. l\ew York, 1899.
Sce IINMAN, S. D., and Wi:Lsii.


W.\i.
[“'Hl'l‘l-1. A.\iDRl=Z\\'] Reiatio itincrls in
Marylandiam. (liiaryland Historical So-
ciety. Fund Pub. no. 7. Baltimore, 187-i.)
Wnrrn. E. Set‘ .-\LLi:.\". .1. J.
Wiirra. i-‘ic.\Nci:s J. Old-time haunts of the
Norwottock and Pocumtuck indians.
_Springfleid, Mass. 1903.
“HIT!-J, (ino. Statistics oi Georgia. Savan-
nah, 1819.

\VHi'ri:. Gno. Historical collections of
Georgia. 3d ed. New York, 1855.
\VH1Tl3l, Jso. B. History of Apaches. 1875.
(MS. in Bureau of American Ethnology.)
Names of the dilierent tribes in
Arizona. and the names by which tn?
are called by the Apaches. in. d.] (M .
in Bureau of American Ethnology.)
A history o_f_the Indians 0 Arizona
territory, 1813-75. (MS. in Bureau of
“ American“Etgilnol_:ogy.&
'mTi.\'0. '. . . cport of the Secre-
tary of War, enclosing the report of Lieut.
W. H. C. Whitlng's reconnaissance of the
western frontier of Texas. Washington,
18230. (Senate I-Ix. Doc. 64, 31st Cong.,
s sess.
Wnrrivi-1!, D. Anriferous gravels of the
Sierra Nevada of California. (Mem.
Mus. Comp. Zool., iiarvard Univ., vol. vi,
no. 1, Cambridge, 1879.)
Wai'rrLssaY, CHAS. Ancient mining on the
shores of Lake Superior. (Smithsonian
Foritrlb.1g%3i§nowiedge, vol. xiii, Wash-
ng on, .
W1-inarirn, Fsspnsicx. A jouniey from
Norton sound, Bering sea. to i-‘ort You-
kon (gunction of Porciiplne and Youkon
rivers . (Jour. Roy. Geog. Soc. 1868, \-oi.
xxxviii, London [n. d.].)
Travel and adventure in the terri-
tory of Alaska, formerly Russian Amer-
ilcézég New York, 1868. (Same, New York,
WiLki»:s, Pins. Western America, includ-
ing Califomia and Oregon. with maps of
those regions and of the Sacramento val-
ley. Ph ladelphia. 1849.
— See UNITED S'r.\'rns E.\i>Losi.\"o Ex-
PEDITION.
“'iLKES, Geo. History of Oregon. graphical and politica . New York. 1 45.
WiLL, G. E., and SPINDEN. ll. .1. The Man-
dans. A study of their culture. arche-
ology, and language. (Papers Peabody
Mus. Am. Archieol. and Ethnol.. vol. iii,
no. 4. Cambridge, .\inss.. 1.906.)
WILLARD, Csaouss McCox. Life in Alaska.
Letters of Mrs. Eugene S. Willard. edited
by her sister Mrs. Eva McClintock.
Philadelphia, 1884.
WlLi.ARD, . os. Address in commemoration
of the two hundredth anniversary of the
incorporation of Lancaster, Mass. Bos-
ton. 1853.
“'il.LlA.\iB. Jso. Les. A view of West Flor-
ida, embracing its geography. topography.
etc. l'hi|adci]'>hla, 1827.
The terr tory of Florida; or sketches
oi’ the togography, civil and natural his-
tory, of t e country. New York. 1837.
WILLIAMS, ROGER. A key into the language
of America. London, 1643. (Reprinted
in Rhode island Hist. Soc. Coli.. vol. i,
Providence. 1827: also in Mass. Hist.
Soc. Coll., 1st ser.. vol. iii, Boston. 179-1;
also tn Narragansett Club Pub., 1st ser.,
vol. I, Providence, 1868.)
WILLIAMS, SAMUEL. Natural and civil his-
tory of Vermont. 2d ed. Vols. i-ii.
Burlington, 1809.
WILLIAMSON. A. W. Minnesota €>ograph-
ical names derived from the Do ota lan-
guage, with some that are obsolete.
Geol. and Nat. Hist. Surv. of Minnesota.
1-'iih Ann Reg, St. Paul. 1885.)
WiLi.iiuusos, non. Historv of North
Carolina. Vols. i-ii. Philadelphia. 1s12.
Wiiminisos, B. S. Report of explorations
and surveys in California. (lac. R. R.
¥;ri'lé)i3t8, 1853-54, vol. v. Washington.
1| .
WILLIAMSON, T. S. Who were the first
men? (Minn. Hist. Soc. Coll. (1850-
56). vol. i, St. Paul, 1872.)
Wll.LIA)iSON, WM. D. History of the state
of Maine: from its tlrst discovery, A. 0.
1602, to the separation, A. 0. 1820. Vols.
i-ii. Haliowe l. 1832.





suns. so] BIBLIOGRAPHY 1221
WILLOUGHBY Cass. C. Prehistoric burial
places in Iiiaine. (Papers Peabody Mus.
Am. Archaeol. and 1~Jthnoi., vol. l, no. 6,
Cambridge 1898.)
See Pursal, F. W., and Wit,-
LOUGHBY.
WILLSON, BECKLE8. The great complany
(1667-1871) being a history of the on-
ourabie company ot merchants-advem
turers trading into Hudson's bay. Vols.
I-11. London, 1900.
Wu.s0.\', Captain. Report on the Indian
tribes inhabiting the country in the vi-
cinity ot the 49th parallel ot north lati-
tude. (Trans. Ethnoi. Soc. Lond., n. s.,
iv, London, 1866.)
Wrnsox, DANIEL. Prehistoric man. Vols.
1-11. Cambridge and London, 1862.
WILSON, Eowaan F. Ojchway language: a
manual tor missionaries and others em-
ployed among the Ojebway Indians. To-
ronto 1874.
indlan tribes. Paper no. 11. The
Kootenay Indians. (in Our Forest Chil-
dren, vo . in, no. 13, Owen Sound, On-
tario, Agr. 1890.)
WILSON, . L. Sec Perm-za, G. H., and
WILSON.
Winsox, Taos. Studywo ot prehistoric
anthropyology. Hand- k for beginners.
(Rep. . S. Nat. Mus. 1887-88, Wash-
ington, 1890.)
—-—-The swastika, the earliest known
s mbol and its migrations. (ibid.,
1 94, Washington, 1896.)
Prehistoric art. (ibid., 1896,
Washington, 1898.)
Arrowpoints, spearheads, and
knives of prehistoric times. (ibid.,
1897, Washinliton, 1899.)
WIMER, .l.\s. ‘vents in Indian history.
Lancaster, 1842.
WXNFIELD, Crus. H. llistory ot the
county of Hudson, New Jersey, from its
earliest settlement. New York, 1874.
WINSHIP, Gso. P. The Coronado expedi-
tion. (Fourteenth Rep. Bur. Am. Eth-
nology, pt. 1, Washington, 1896.)
WINSLOW, Enwam). Good newes trom
New-England. London, 1624.
Wmsos, nsrm. Narrative and critical
history ot America. Vols. I—V!II. Bos-
ton and New York, 1884-89.
Cartier to Frontenac. Geograghical
discovery in the interior o orth
America in its historical relations, 1534-
1700. Boston and New York, 1894.
Wmrna IN was Wssr. See iiorruas, C. F.
WISCONSIN Acanr-my or Scismca, Aars,
axn Llrrrsss. Transactions, vol. 1v.
1876-77, Madison, 1878.
WISCONSIN Ancnnonoorsr (Tan). Vols.
I—V1lI. Milwaukee, 1901-09.
WISCONSIN Hrs'roa1c.u. SOCIETY. Report
and collections oi’ the State Historical
Society of Wisconsin. Vols. 1-xvi.
Madison, 1855-1902.
Wrsuzrznvs, A. Memoir of a tour to
northern Mexico, in 1846 and 1847.
(Senate Misc. Doc. 26, 30th Cong., 1st
sess., Washington 1848.)
WISSLEB, CLARK. Material culture of the
Blackfoot Indians. (Am Mus. Nat.
Hist., Anthr. Papers, vol. v, pt. 1, New
York, 1910.g
Wrrnsas, A. . Chronicles of border war-
fare. Cincinnati. 1895.
Woon, Juo. G. The unclvilized races of
men in all countries ot the world, being
a comprehensive account of their man-
ners aud customs and of their physical,
mental, moral and religious character-
istics. Vols. I-ll. Hartford, 1870.
W000. SILAS. Sketch of the first settlement
of Dong Island. (In Macauley, History
ot l\ew York. New York, 1829.)
Woon, WM. New Englands prospect. Lon-
don, -1634.



O
\‘\oonw.\ao, Asrrssn. Wampum, a paper
presented to the Numismatic and Anti-
ggggian Society ot Philadelphia. Albany,
I .






Woonwaao. TI-108. S. Woodward's reminis-
cences oi’ the Creek. or liiuscogee Indians,
contained in letters to friends in Georgia
and Alabama. Montgomery, 1859.
WOOLFE, Hi-:.\'aY D. Report on po uiatlon
and resources of Alas a at the [Eleventh
Census, 1890. Washington, 1893.
Woan CARRIER. See iAPl Oar!-:.
Wonsnrzv, ISRAEL. View ot the American
Indians, their eneral character, customs,
language letcfi. London, 1828.
on'r.u.\.\', J. L. Sec Marrllsivs, W., and
“'ORT5lA.\'.
sasusnn, FERDINAND vow. Observations
recueillies par l‘A|nirai Wrangell sur
les habitants des cotes nord-ouest do
l‘Amérique; extraites du Russe par M. ie
prince l-.manuel Galitzln. (Nouveilcs An-
nales des Voyages, tome 1, Paris, 1853.
Bee STATISTISCHE.
Walonr, G. Faeosaick. The ice age in
North America. New York. 1889.
The Nampa image. (Proc. Boston.
Soc. Nat. Hist., vol. xxiv, Jan. 1890;
vol. xxv, Feb. 1891.) _
Man and the glacial period. New
York, 1803.
Waloar, Junta MCNAIB. Among the Alas-
kans. Philadelphia [1883].
WY|=:'rH, NATHANIEL J. Correspondence and
journals. (Sources ot Ilist. of Oregon,
vol. I, gts. 3-6. Eugene, Oreg., 1899.)
\Vni.\N EFFRIES. An account of some
kjoekitenmoeddings, or shell-heaps in
Maine and Massachusetts. (Am. Nat..
vol. 1. no 11, Salem. 1868.)
On the fresh-water shell-heaps of
the St. John's river, East Florida. (Am.
Nat.. vol. ll, nos. 8, ii. Salem, 1868;
also Fourth Memoir Peabody Acad. Sci.,
Salem. 1875.)
Observations on crania and other
arts ot the skeleton. (4th Ann. Rep.
’eai>od_\' Mus., Boston, 1871.)
Human remains in the shell heaips
of the St. John's river, East Flori a.
Cannibalism. (7th Ann. Rep. Peabody
Mus.. Cambridge, 1876.)
Wyouuvo HISTORICAL asn GEOLOGXCAL
SOCIETY. Proceedings and Collections.
Vols. l—\'lil. Wilkes--Barre, 1858-1904.
Wyn-‘Ln-:'r, CORNELIUS. Descriptionis Ptole-
maicse augmentum, sive Occidentis no-
tltia brevi commentario illustrata. Lo-
vanil, 1597. (Same. 2d ed., Duacl. 1603.)
Histoire vniverselle des Indes, orien-
tales ct occidentaies. Douay, 1605.
W
\\'
Yaasow, H. C. introduction to the study
ot mortuary customs among the Nort
American Indians. Washington, 1880.
A further contribution to the stud;
of the mortuary customs ot the Nort
American Indians. (First Rep. Bur. Am.
Ethnology, Washington, 1881.)
Yarns, Lossuzo G. Charm-stones. Notes
on the so-called "plummets" or sinkers.
i§gr!i)it)hsonian Rep. 1886, Washington.
Yolixom, H. History of Texas from its
first settlement to ts annexation to the
United States in 1846. Vols. 1-11. New
York, 1855-56.
Zaoosms, L. A. Pedestrian exploration ot
parts of the Russian lmossesslons in Amer-
ca in the years 18 2, 1843. and 1844.
Vols. 1-ii. St. Petershurg, 1847-48.
[In Rusalam]
ZEIBBEBGEB, DAVID. Sec Buss, Ewosxn
F., ed.: Ds SCHWEINITZ, E.
Zrrscnan-'r 1-‘Ca Ernsonoors. B. 1-xnu.
Berlin, 1869-1910.
4?“
, 4+7 *7
1
~~ ~_‘ K __ ~_~_ ‘

P
J
' ‘I
. _ Z


O
4
‘\|\t ti‘ I‘ I I \
i
4.2.1::

T
_
_
_
_
_
_
i
_
}
‘ .
\_
___
_
_
_
_
_
_
_
_
_
if
.
__
5
Ind‘*
\
I
B
Q
‘
-
U
‘ I I: ‘I! ~~



‘A
‘ Ind‘ ‘ .~.~.
4'